《Foreign Land Reclamation By a Vegetable-growing Skeleton》


 Chapter 1 - One Silent and Soundless_1

    1 Chapter One Silent and Soundless_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ange was awakened by the sound of pecking, his soul slowly ignited, and waves radiating from his hollow eye sockets, sensing whatever they touched. This was the skeleton¡¯s way of observing the world.


    The soul stretched out and landed on Ange¡¯s ribcage, the exact spot where the pecking sounds were coming from. A small bird was pecking at the damaged part of Ange¡¯s rib, plucking out and eating the seeds embedded there.


    Ange maintained his position and let the bird clean his body. This was good for him. The seeds embedded inside would swell and sprout when damp, and could damage his bones.


    After the bird flew away, Ange got up from the ground and checked his body.


    Many parts had worn out again, it was time for replacements...


    After a winter¡¯s slumber, Ange¡¯s skeleton had suffered more damage compared to last year. If the damage was not fixed, his movement could be affected.


    However, the thought of this made Ange look troubled. He cast his gaze towards the palace behind where the well-preserved skeletons could be found, nestled inside the grand palace resembling a mountain, and which after so many years had passed, was one of the few places where complete skeletons could be found. The search for replacement bones required entry into the palace which was a troublesome task.


    Though the Undead King had disappeared for a thousand years, the lingering power in Ange¡¯s soul still made him reluctant to approach the palace.


    He would make do this year and think about replacements next year... Ange dismissed the idea of going to the palace to look for replacement bones, and made his way towards the nearby field.


    Where he stood, was a pile of hay, which was Ange¡¯s home and where he slept and sought shade. In the past, he could not bear the scorching sunlight during the day. When the sun went down, he went out to work until the next day. This was the usual schedule of the undead.


    When he had companions, they would often burrow into the hay pile and emerge covered in dry grass at dusk.


    Ange found this to be not ideal. The hay pile was damp and dark, attracting insects and corroding the skeleton.


    So Ange began to bundle up stalks of hay, stacking them to form a semi-closed cavity. He would then burrow into the cavity, protecting himself from the rain and sun, resulting in better condition of his bones compared to his companions.


    Over the past few years, he no longer minded the sun¡¯s exposure, yet the old habit continued affecting him, leading him to follow the schedule of resting at sunrise and working at sunset. Now it was the evening hour, and it was time to work rigorously again.


    Ange was a farming skeleton at the Resting Camp¡¯s nearby farm, responsible for tilling a fifty-acre farmland for the past 1,100 years.


    Previously, there were more than sixty skeletons like Ange in the entire farm, each tending to a fifty-acre field. Ange was an ordinary member of the group, his only special trait being probably that he lived longer than the others.


    Typical skeletons did not maintain their bones, liked to chase small birds, and loved to burrow in hay piles, hence their bones decayed to uselessness after a few decades and they collapsed onto the ground.


    Occasionally, higher undead flying over would notice the laid-waste part of the farm and realize that the skeleton responsible had decayed. They would report this, and a new skeleton would be assigned a dozen days later.


    Of course, there was definitely no harvest from the neglected farmland that year, but that was not a worry. The undead did not need food. The crops grown here were just stored for entertaining any visiting human delegations.


    However, given the poor relationship between the Undead Empire and the humans, visits from humans may not occur for centuries.


    But what did it matter? The investment cost was not high, just a matter of maintaining sixty or so skeletons. Keeping the farm running was effortless, so much so that the upper echelons of the Undead Empire even forgot about the existence of this farm. It only continued to operate out of inertia.


    In this farm sustained by inertia, nobody ever noticed Ange, the remarkably long-living skeleton. Few intelligent undead ever made their way here, and since he did not decay, nobody came to throw him away. Moreover, Ange had discovered a method of prolonging one¡¯s lifespan.


    Some skeletons had decayed, losing their ability to act, but not all of their bodies were rotten. Some had lost an arm, others their spine was rotten, yet for the most, their feet had gone bad.


    When these skeletons lay immobile on the ground, Ange would dismantle the intact parts from them and replace the decayed parts of his body.


    Over a hundred years passed like this, his companions had been replaced more than a dozen times, but Ange still maintained his battered and worn-out body. Then, upon awakening from a long winter slumber in the 139th year, Ange found the whole world had changed.


    The surroundings had become utterly silent, devoid of the wails of the wraiths, the shrieks of the malignant spirits, as well as high-rank undead creatures flying across the sky from time to time. Even his companions in the farm were no more.


    Ange hadn¡¯t realized what had happened, he continued with his routine work from the past hundred years, weeding, tilling, and sowing. After a week of this, he noticed that apart from the area he was responsible for, all other places had become barren.


    Had another skeleton decayed?


    Following tradition, he immediately went on to find the replacement bones. After turning over every deserted plot, Ange found fifty-nine decayed skeletons whose bodies remained somewhat intact, their soul fires extinguished.


    At that point, Ange finally had the feeling that something was wrong. However, being only a low-ranking farming skeleton, he couldn¡¯t understand what was amiss. On the other hand, having found more than fifty intact skeletons made him happy for a long time.


    Ange used his invented method of storing these skeletons in a hollow stack of straw. In the following two hundred years, he survived peacefully, relying on the replacement of these skeletons.


    Throughout these two hundred years, Ange continued with his work, sowing and harvesting. The harvested crops would leave behind seeds, and the rest would be moved to the edge of a large cave in the farm, to be thrown down a chute.


    The cave was covered with breathing soil that could preserve food for a very long time, and the space inside was very large. It might take Ange a thousand years to fill it up all by himself.


    Time passed day by day, and the skeletons eventually ran out, especially as those stored in the hollow also slowly decayed.


    When the last of the spare skeletons was used up, one of Ange¡¯s feet shattered, which forced him to hobble out of the farm he had not left for three hundred years.


    The entire Undead Empire was in dead silence, with no souls to be seen at all. However, there were many weathered and broken skeletons on the ground, which, judging by their state of decay, had been dead for at least two hundred years.


    Why was this so? Ange, filled with doubts, wandered on this silent dead land, searching for spare bones, and eventually found his way to the palace.


    The Resting Camp was the supreme existence of the Undead Empire, where the Undead King who controlled souls and eternal life slept. It had a natural oppressive aura to lower-level undead creatures.


    Ange hovered around for several days before he got used to this pressure and stepped into the area of the Resting Camp. The place was steeped in an aura of death, the ground filled with thick breathing soil which could dehydrate everything and preserve it for a longer time.


    In the breathing soil, Ange found some robust and sturdy skeletons. These strong and firm skeletons once belonged to higher-level Ashbone or White Skeletons if Ange was a low-ranking dry-bone skeleton.


    Unfortunately, these skeletons, once stronger than Ange, had now lost their souls and were reduced to a pile of bones. If they were not buried in the Breathing Soil, they probably would have rotten and decayed like the ones outside.


    Ange picked up a set of bones, assembling them into a complete skeleton, then transferred his soul onto it, transforming into a higher-ranking Ashbone Skeleton.


    While he wanted to assemble a higher-level Silver Skeleton, he found his soul too weak to drive it and had to give up.


    And so, Ange returned to his farm and continued his life of waking up at sunrise and working until sunset, until the bones of his body decayed once again.

 Chapter 2 - 2 People Starving to Death_1

    2 Chapter 2 People Starving to Death_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was once again the busiest time of year, when the crops had ripened, and the season of harvest had arrived.


    Ange was toiling away, his sharp scythe sweeping high and low as rows upon rows of crops were severed at the root and neatly fell to the side, with a precision that seemed as if an invisible hand were arranging them.


    This was the result of untold years of ceaseless labor. The scythe in his hands moved as if it were alive. He cut where and how deep he wanted to, setting up the ideal conditions for the crop sorting to come.


    In the midst of this tireless work, the night passed in silence. As dawn approached, the chirping of birds gradually filled the air. Birds of all kinds descended onto the ridges of the field, pecking at the scattered crops.


    If they were only eating the scattered crops, Ange wouldn¡¯t mind. However, these scraps were nothing compared to the succulent fruits still on the stalks, and many inexperienced newcomers crossed the line, landing on the unharvested crops.


    Ange cocked his head, walked to the edge of the field, grabbed the scarecrow¡¯s straw hat, and placed it on his own head.


    Once activated by magic power, Ange, donning the straw hat, transformed into a hawk and flew into the field. The sight frightened the birds preying on the crops, causing them to scatter and flee, afraid to return for quite some time.


    A scarecrow¡¯s hat, an illusion-casting magical tool, only required a tiny bit of magic power to maintain an illusion for an extended time. Unless someone had a spiritual power greater than Ange¡¯s, it would be difficult to see through it. It was more than enough to scare off the birds.


    Once upon a time, the scarecrows, with their hats on, were capable of casting an illusion, startling any bird or beast trying to pilfer. But Ange wasn¡¯t sure when, one by one, the scarecrows had ceased their activities.


    After several years of mass decline in crop yield, birds and other creatures grew in number. Even the freshly sown seeds were dug up and devoured. Ange then realized the scarecrow¡¯s function and began slowly learning how to harness the illusion power of the hat.


    By now, he had mastered how to mimic several forms, such as the hawk, the creatures the birds and beasts feared the most.


    A large hawk could be seen flapping its wings, crisscrossing the field as the crops were continuously harvested. The greedy birds, scared by the sight, didn¡¯t dare descend for a long while.


    The sun eventually rose, its rays alighting upon Ange and bringing with it a hint of scorching heat.


    Undead creatures despise sunlight and Ange was no exception. A long, long time ago, if he stayed in the sunlight for a few minutes longer, he¡¯d feel like his soul was about to burst. Back then, he would scurry away as swiftly as possible, finding places where the sun couldn¡¯t reach.


    Yet, over a thousand years had passed. Ange might not like the sunlight, but he no longer felt as uncomfortable as before, especially when only a bit of the crop was left to harvest. He believed he could endure it a little longer.


    Under the glaring sunlight, Ange harvested the last row of crops, bundling them up. He then began pushing his little cart, transporting them towards the storage shed.


    In the middle of this, Ange suddenly felt something odd. Looking towards the outer edge of the farm, he saw a faint white light radiating from an arch-shaped gate beyond the fence.


    Ange couldn¡¯t remember how many years had passed since he had last seen such an occurrence. Up until this point, there had been no sound, no light, only a solemn and echoing silence.


    Why was the arch glowing? Had the indestructible souls returned?


    Ange promptly made a detour, abandoning the idea of storing the grain. He instead pushed his cart towards the glowing arch. However, upon reaching the arch, he found no undead souls. Apart from the softly glowing arch, the surrounding situation flashed no change from the norm.


    Ange circled the arch in confusion. As he circled around, he eventually stepped into the center of the archway and disappeared.


    All he perceived was a blur. The barren desolation of the farm was replaced by an equally austere wilderness. Two pillars stood erect in the wasteland, faintly diffusing a white light.


    Ange took a step forward, yet he seemed to tug at the white light radiating from both pillars, connecting him to the pillars like a screen.


    Upon advancing once more, Ange felt restricted. A film of light was binding him to the pillars.


    What is this thing? He gave a tug and tore through the film of light, his foot finally making contact with the ground.


    The torn light film floated weakly, contracting until it finally shrank onto his wrist, transforming into a leather wristband engraved with magical symbols.


    A magical accessory? Ange tilted his skull in consideration.


    Just then, a weak human voice echoed behind him: ¡°Hawk... Hawkman? I... I prayed... to the undead souls... why did a Hawkman arrive?¡±


    Ange turned his gaze to the ground where a skeletal human sprawled upon the earth. His extended arm was thin and bony, skin clinging tightly against the skeleton. The human pointed at Ange resentfully, uttering his final word before his head and arms flopped limply onto the ground, unconscious.


    Hawkman? Me? Ange tilted his head, puzzled. He was obviously a skeleton, so why did the human call him a ¡®Hawkman¡¯? What was a Hawkman?


    Realizing this, Ange felt for his head and removed the scarecrow¡¯s hat.


    So that was it. His scarecrow¡¯s hat remained on his head. It still gave him the appearance of a hawk, causing the misunderstanding with the human.


    Hanging his hat around his neck, Ange moved by the human¡¯s side, prodding him with a finger. No response; he was clearly unconscious.


    Upon closer observation, the human¡¯s life force was dwindling, on the verge of extinction, which meant that the human was nearly dead.


    This left Ange somewhat bewildered and helpless. He was just a small farming skeleton, and he¡¯d never encountered such a situation. What was he supposed to do now?


    He pondered for a moment and remembered the cart he had. He¡¯d just harvested the crop and filled the cart with the intention to deliver it to the warehouse. But he¡¯d been distracted by the celestial light beam and had come here with his cart in tow. Right now, he had a trolley full of food on his hands.


    Humans need food, right? This one seemed so skinny; he must be starving. Once the thought crossed his mind, Ange knew what to do. After all, there wasn¡¯t much he was capable of.


    He flipped the human over, stuffed a handful of grain into his mouth, then squatted there, arms around his knees, observing.


    Why isn¡¯t he eating? Ange mused for a while before he made a logical conclusion ¨C an unconscious person couldn¡¯t eat.


    Since that was the case, Ange decided to provide some extra help, stuffing more grain forcibly into the human¡¯s mouth. After several handfuls, the human weakly awoke, as expected.


    The feeble human managed to sputter out the grain, which had nearly choked him to death. He strained to indicate that the grains needed to be shelled and cooked before consumption. Furthermore, he was dying of thirst and needed water.


    Faced with these requests, Ange encountered difficulties. Where was he supposed to find water?


    Unable to provide water and with the grain proving inedible, the enfeebled human, despite eyeing the cartload of food, eventually succumbed to starvation and died.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Little Zombie (Revised)_1

    3 Chapter 3: Little Zombie (Revised)_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Upon the human¡¯s death, Ange realized he couldn¡¯t return anymore. The luminescent membrane turned into a magical armlet on his wrist, but he didn¡¯t know how to change it back.


    Ange didn¡¯t dwell too much on not being able to return. Here wasn¡¯t much different from the Resting Camp ¡ª equally desolate and quiet, with the only difference being the presence of other skeletons.


    Not long after the human¡¯s death, a decaying skeleton wandered over from afar. It staggered forward with its hollow eye sockets focused on the human¡¯s body, as if something about the corpse intrigued it.


    However, as it approached within a range of about thirty meters, the decaying skeleton stopped abruptly. It cocked its head, somewhat puzzled, and turned towards Ange, Its hollow eyes falling upon him.


    The Soul Fire within its eye sockets trembled for a moment before the skeleton turned around and wandered off in another direction, moving even faster this time.


    Skeletons have different ranks, and Ange¡¯s rank was much higher than this decaying skeleton¡¯s, which had scared it off directly.


    So, Ange stayed right there and managed to scare off over a dozen decaying skeletons and white skeletons that afternoon. It was as though boundaries had been re-established, and no low-level skeleton dared to wander towards Ange anymore.


    Ange dug a hole to settle down temporarily, burying the food from his trolley in another hole.


    Admittedly, the timing of the hole was perfect. By evening, Ange noticed that the roaming skeletons had started to dig holes simultaneously. They buried themselves before a wind began to blow.


    This wind was the Resting Wind.


    The Resting Wind is the origin of all living creatures in the Land of Death. It bestowed life upon the scattered corpses, bones, and soul fragments, nurturing them into skeletons, necromancers, and the undead. However, it could also mercilessly destroy everything if disrespected in the slightest way.


    As an undead, long-term exposure to the Resting Wind would slowly solidify and dry up the soul, leading to its eventual extinction. This rule applied even to the mighty Golden Skeleton Wraith King ¡ª the difference being their ability to withstand its effects longer.


    Ange lay in the dug-out hole, listening to the whistling of the Resting Wind. His soul gradually calmed down. The Resting Wind had a calming effect on souls, provided they were not hit directly by it.


    Laying in the hole, Ange¡¯s curiosity led him to stretch out a finger into the chilling wind. The fog-like Resting Wind passed across his finger, stirring vortices. Under the wind¡¯s touch, his entire palm turned silvery white, like metal.


    As the wind swept across him, a chilly sensation slithered from his palm down to his Soul Fire, giving him a sense of invigoration as though his soul was being devoured. This enlivened his spirit.


    For skeletons like himself, the best means of empowerment was to devour the souls of their kind. But as a farming skeleton, Ange had no need to enhance his soul. Besides, he was the only one left in the Resting Camp with no kin to prey upon.


    However, self-empowerment is innate to all souls. After trying it out, Ange found it irresistible, almost addictively reaching both his hands out.


    The night passed, and dawn arrived, bringing an end to the Resting Wind.


    Ange felt a significant solidification of his soul. He couldn¡¯t tell by how much, but his bones had drastically altered. There were fewer dents and ravines, the bigger holes had shrunk, and the small ones were filled up, just as if they had been puttied over.


    If he was exposed to the wind a few more times, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t have to replace his bones, Ange thought to himself.


    Upon climbing out of the hole, Ange noticed the corpse of the human from yesterday was gone. Looking up, he saw it had been transformed into a zombie, slowly shuffling away from him.


    Ange ran over and dragged the little zombie back. Terrified, thinking that Ange wanted to eat it, the little zombie struggled desperately. Unsurprisingly, even the decaying and white skeletons had been scared off by Ange, let alone the newly-born zombie, which was swiftly stripped bare.


    Stripped of human items ¡ª a leather pouch, an empty water bottle, a longsword. Inside the pouch was a map and a few silver coins, but there was nothing to prove its identity.


    In other words, why and how the human came here, and how he activated the Teleportation Array, might forever remain a mystery. If Ange couldn¡¯t figure out how to use the magical armlet, he might never get to return.


    Ange stared at the now marred bones, thinking that perhaps not being able to return wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.


    Thanks to the Resting Wind, Ange made a home for himself in this wilderness, with the wind gusting over him daily, continually empowering his soul.


    The newly-born little zombie gradually grew familiar with Ange too. In the beginning, it was petrified when Ange dragged it away and stripped it bare. It thought it was going to be eaten. But after having stripped it, Ange ignored it.


    A newly-born little zombie that just escaped death, wandering around aimlessly until the Resting Wind started to blow.


    Being new-born, it was unable to withstand the harsh blow of the Resting Wind. With an instinct to survive, it attempted to dig into the ground to hide, but given its pace, it would get disintegrated by the wind before it could dig a big enough hole.


    Luckily, the hole Ange had dug was not too distant, and braving the wind, he reached the zombie and dragged it into his hole.


    Compared to the little zombie, Ange was too formidable, which made sharing a hole with him rather oppressive, scaring the zombie to attempt crawling out. However, as its head peeked out of the hole, the chilling wind forced it to retreat. In the end, it crouched in a corner of the hole, clutching its head and shivering.


    Ange paid it no mind and stretched out his hands to harness the chilling wind. As dawn broke and the Resting Wind halted, the little zombie hastily crawled out of the hold.


    This time, the little zombie decided to keep its distance from this terrifying place. But shortly after stepping outside the thirty meter radius, another wandering skeleton chased it back in. The thirty-meter area around Ange was his territory. In it, he wouldn¡¯t bother with the little zombie. But once it stepped out of that range, its fragile newly-born soul became a tempting meal, an easy target for anyone.


    After being chased back by other skeletons a few times, the little zombie figured out that every other place was more terrifying than here.


    As evening approached and the Resting Wind began to blow again, the distressed, hole-digging-incapable little zombie timidly returned to Ange¡¯s hole.


    It continued to keep its eye on Ange, warily creeping further into the hole each time he ignored it. Eventually, it backed itself into the same corner as it occupied the previous night, assuming the same position, clutching its head. The only difference was it no longer shivered.


    The next morning, it could not wait to crawl out again. By evening, it had returned to the hole before the Resting Wind had even started to blow. It no longer clutched its head; instead it watched Ange curiously, even venturing to mimic his action of reaching out a hand from the hole.


    Of course, this reckless move led the little zombie¡¯s soul to a brutal baptism by the chilling wind.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Mage and Bone Horse (Revised)_1

    4 Chapter 4: Mage and Bone Horse (Revised)_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Little Zombie, under Ange¡¯s protection, thrived and safely passed his infancy, becoming a Tough Skin Zombie.


    This is the most basic level of a zombie, on the same level as the skeletal bones, but because of the layer of flesh, it has higher defensive power and greater fighting ability than the skeletal bones.


    So one day, Little Zombie dragged a skeleton back to the pit and pushed it in front of Ange.


    Is this for me? Ange tilted his head.


    Little Zombie nodded and pushed the skull towards Ange.


    Ange shook his head, the soul strength of the skeleton bones was too weak, devouring it might not be as efficient as soaking in the Resting Wind to enhance the strength.


    Little Zombie drooped his head, disheartened, and dragged the skeleton away. Yet, after that, all the skeletons nearby were doomed, and none escaped the brutality of Little Zombie.


    When he stumbled upon a White Skeleton that was too powerful, he hid back in Ange¡¯s territory, a thirty-meter radius area which even a White Skeleton dared not venture into.


    Although there was now an actively hunting Little Zombie in the vicinity, it didn¡¯t affect the local ecosystem. The vacant area was quickly filled up by skeletons wandering from other places. The skeletons discarded by Little Zombie, under a night¡¯s caress of the Resting Wind, could potentially give birth to new souls.


    This was the eternal cycle of the undead. The only change might be the soul strength of Ange and Little Zombie.


    If nothing else happened, Ange might just stay in the pit forever, just like he had been farming for over a thousand years on the farm. However, an unexpected change occurred. One day, Little Zombie rushed back to the pit in panic, nudged Ange and pointed frantically outside.


    There was a deep wound on Little Zombie¡¯s face, cut by something unknown.


    Ange peeked outside, only to see a leading Ashbone Skeleton with about twenty lower-level skeletons marching into his territory.


    Being an Ashbone Skeleton himself, Ange didn¡¯t have an advantage over it in terms of their level, and the lower-level skeletons under its command also disregarded this level suppression.


    Did Little Zombie stir up a skeleton nest?


    Without a second thought, Ange took Little Zombie and ran out of the pit, thinking he might not be able to defeat the Ashbone Skeleton and its twenty or so followers of the same level.


    They ran ahead, with the Ashbone Skeleton leading the chase from behind. After a chase of two or three kilometers, the Ashbone Skeleton finally gave up reluctantly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Temporarily safe, Ange heaved a sigh and asked through his soul.


    Little Zombie stared blankly at Ange, unable to answer Ange¡¯s question.


    Alright, Ange gave up. His species back on the farm were like this, whenever you asked them a question, they would just stare at you blankly. Little Zombie was relatively good; knowing to run back and alert him when pursued....


    Wait, If Little Zombie didn¡¯t run back, that Ashbone Skeleton would just chase him alone, why would it involve him?


    I almost died because of you... Ange gave his head a knock.


    Because of the trouble stirred by Little Zombie, Ange was expelled from the pit he had occupied for months. As night was falling, they urgently needed to find a place to shelter from the wind.


    It was too late to go back. Ange dug a hole on the spot and hid in it with Little Zombie. Since the pit was shallow, they even had to shovel the nearby dirt and bury themselves under it.


    The next day, as soon as the wind stopped, Ange crawled out and dug another hole a few meters away and threw Little Zombie into it. He decided not to let Little Zombie hide in his pit anymore, lest he be implicated in future troubles.


    However, that evening, just as the wind started blowing, a head peeked over the edge of his pit. Seeing that Ange made no move to chase it away, it slid in.


    The next day Ange would throw it out, and it would run back again in the evening, like it was a game.


    Only after Ange dug a tunnel between the two pits did the game finally stop, because whenever it ran over, Ange would kick it into the tunnel and let it crawl back by itself.


    Ange was an easygoing skeleton. He was able to farm for over a thousand years without being directed by someone else, and now that he was driven out of his safe pit, he didn¡¯t mind, once again making his new pit bigger and safer, soaked in the Resting Wind within the pit every day.


    Little Zombie was more active than him. The moment the wind stopped each day, he would run outside. The low-level skeletons nearby fell into his clutches again, and his soul grew non-stop amidst the troubles.


    Ange had initially thought today would be like any other day, but not long after the wind started, he heard footsteps. Soon, a person slid into the pit.


    This was a human, wrapped in a cloak, looked to be in his forties, with a weather-beaten face. He held a finely crafted magic wand, robust magic power surging from his body. He was a human mage.


    Upon spotting Ange in the lair, the human mage was surprised. ¡°A skeleton? How did it get up the slope? Ah, sorry for disturbing, but could I take shelter from the wind here?¡±


    The mage asked casually, for it was widely known that a skeleton must reach gold level to possess intellect.


    The common ones acted more instinctively, attacking when they perceive a threat. Perhaps this very skeleton in front of him would pounce the very next moment.


    However, a human mage daring enough to walk in the Land of Death would naturally not view a mere Ashbone Skeleton as a threat. He removed his hood nonchalantly and gestured outside.


    A massive skull leaned into the pit, squeezing every bit of the remaining space. It was a Bone Horse, its hollow eye sockets shimmering with the soul fire¡¯s eerie blue glow.


    The pit was small, barely able to accommodate a skeleton, a human, and a Bone Horse¡¯s head without room to turn. Ange squeezed into the passage leading to another pit, blocking the exit to offer more space.


    Why would a human mage appear here when the Resting Wind was rampant? Wasn¡¯t the Resting Wind affecting him? Even if it didn¡¯t, how did his Bone Horse manage to endure it?


    Ange learned the answer soon enough.


    The mage first gave him a curious glance to assure that the skeleton held no intention to attack. Then, he laid a hand on the Bone Horse¡¯s head. Black smoke rose from his palm, slipping into the Bone Horse through its hollow eyes and nostrils.


    As the black smoke passed through, the color of the Bone Horse¡¯s bones gradually faded. Only then did Ange notice the bones had been corroded by the Resting Wind, traces of decay on the surface.


    The Resting Wind had a strange mechanism. If a skeleton had a soul, the wind would erode it. But for a soulless skeleton, it offered protection, slowing down decay or even nurturing new Soul Fire to birth a new skeleton.


    The Bone Horse had Soul Fire, hence the corrosion, yet the signs of corrosion gradually faded under the black smoke¡¯s soothing touch.


    Ange started to understand why the Bone Horse could traverse under the Resting Wind. It seemed that the human mage had been continuously healing it.


    Still, this was extremely draining on the mage¡¯s magic power. After the Bone Horse¡¯s head was enveloped in black smoke, the mage seemed to realize something, slapping his forehead, and groaned, ¡°Stupid me.¡±


    The mage reached out, twisted off the Bone Horse¡¯s skull. The Soul Fire resided in the skeleton¡¯s skull, so once it was removed, the remains outside the pit lost the soul fire, preventing the Resting Wind from causing any harm.


    Holding the Bone Horse¡¯s skull, the human mage chuckled at Ange apologetically, ¡°Forgot the time while travelling. We¡¯d have been killed by this evil wind if not for your pit. By the way, how did you get up this slope? This isn¡¯t your skeletons¡¯ place. All these broken stones make it tough to dig pits.¡±


    Ange stared at the mage expressionlessly, not speaking. This place isn¡¯t for skeletons?


    Upon reflection, it seemed indeed so. The landscape rose, and there were no skeletons around. Little Zombies had to get to the plain at the bottom of the slope to find other skeletons to huff and puff.


    Seeing him dumbfounded, the mage laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. You kind of lose your language skills after being in an uninhabited place for far too long, so I try to start a conversation with anyone I bump into.¡±


    Regardless of Ange¡¯s response, the mage kept talking as if mumbling to himself:


    ¡°This road has become more and more difficult to navigate. Do you know what it used to be called? The Gold Road, the Grain Road, the Silk Road. The basin below was the transfer station for the Undead Empire, and now, you little skeletons have claimed it.¡±


    ¡°Business has become harder along this road ever since the Undead Empire disappeared. According to past records, setting up a small shop on the road would have been extremely lucrative. Nothing like now where I have to travel for half a month might not even earn enough for two month¡¯s food provisions. I envy you, no need to eat or drink, it¡¯s only the undead like you that can survive here.¡±


    ¡°If only we could activate the teleportation channel. The grains from the Undead Empire could be sold here, and stuff from here could be sold there, business flourishes, and everyone prospers. By the way, you undead do not need to eat. Why do you produce so much food?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot again, not all undead belong to the Undead Empire. Nearly a thousand years have passed; I¡¯m guessing all the skeletons from the Undead Empire are extinct.¡±


    The mage treated Ange like a hole in a tree and didn¡¯t expect a response. He babbled on and on; though Ange did not understand much, he got the last two paragraphs.


    Why are undead creatures, who do not need to eat, producing so much food? It¡¯s because farming skeletons like Ange grew those crops.


    At the end of his ramblings, the mage sighed heavily, ¡°The underground city is facing another crisis. If we can¡¯t find a new food source, I¡¯m afraid many people will starve. I hope we can activate the teleportation channel this time, I hope the Undead Empire still exists.¡±


    After his wishful ramblings, the mage glanced at the quietly sitting Ange, gave a self-deprecating smile, pulled his hood back on, and slowly drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Necromancer_1

    5 Chapter 5 Necromancer_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Though the mage seemed utterly defenseless, Ange could feel the occasional soul wave scanning him from the skull of the Bone Horse. Even without the Bone Horse¡¯s vigilance, Ange had no intention of annoying this mage. He was but a humble skeleton who loved to farm, not a troublemaker like Little Zombie.


    Blocking the passage between two pits was done to prevent Little Zombie from hearing any noise and crawling over.


    The night passed without a word spoken. The wind ceased by the daylight, awakening the mage who rubbed his face vigorously as if he were washing it.


    As soon as he came to his senses, he turned to Ange with a surprised look and chuckled, ¡°What a quiet skeleton you are! It¡¯s rare to see an amiable one like you. Hope you survive till my next visit.¡±


    His best wishes were sincere, as skeletons in the area replaced one another quickly. If there were more mischief makers like Little Zombie, the replacement pace would be even quicker.


    Though Ange was undeniably a docile skeleton, he had been inadvertently caught up with the mage. He was lucky that the mage had no ill intentions; if it were any other predator, Ange would be in big trouble. Therefore, ¡®surviving till next time¡¯ was not an easy goal to achieve. It required great luck.


    The mage crawled out of the pit, attached the skull of the Bone Horse onto its body and with a whispering hiss, the nostrils of the Bone Horse let out a blue flame and it sprung to its feet.


    The mage led the Bone Horse a couple steps forward, then he remembered something and turned around, ¡°Oh, oh, oh! How careless of me! I forgot to introduce myself. I am Aisike, a wandering trader on the Gold Road, and I also happen to be a Necromancer.¡±


    Aisike bowed his chest in farewell, nodded to Ange, and set off towards the plains downhill.


    Ange watched Aisike¡¯s figure receding into the distance and noticed the direction of his travel. The Soul Fire in Ange¡¯s eyes flickered a few times. Perhaps something crossed his mind, no one could tell. He climbed out of the pit and followed Aisike from afar.


    Aisike didn¡¯t get far before he discovered Ange. He stopped, and so did Ange. He moved, and Ange followed suit, always maintaining a distance of a few dozen meters. Ange seemed to have picked up some stubborn traits from Little Zombie.


    Amused, Aisike shook his head and ignored Ange.


    As they descended the slopes, more skeletons came into sight. The lower-level skeletons were scared away by the Bone Horse. When they reached the pit that Ange used to dig, an Ashbone Skeleton crawled out.


    It was the same skeleton that had once chased Ange and Little Zombie. Apparently, it had understood the advantages of the pit and decided to lay claim on it.


    While the other skeletons were frightened away by the Bone Horse, the Ashbone Skeleton remained. It crawled onto the ground with its back arched, jaw opened wide, and let out a soul-shattering howl.


    The surroundings were stirred, as one after another, more than a dozen low-level skeletons crawled out.


    This time was different compared to the previous chase. The Ashbone Skeleton had significantly fewer underlings, only about a dozen, and several of them bore concave marks on their faces.


    Ange suspected that it was the work of Little Zombie. Ever since Little Zombie got a slice wound on its face from the previous chase, it developed a strange fondness for smashing other¡¯s faces. Several times Ange had seen similar concavities on the facial bones of the skeletons Little Zombie dragged back.


    During this period, Little Zombie always left early and returned late. Could it have been out looking for the subordinates of the Ashbone Skeleton to cause trouble?


    Someone had dared to invade its territory. Enraged, the Ashbone Skeleton drew its bone sword and led its underlings to rush forward.


    The Bone Horse was only of white bone level, one level lower than the Ashbone Skeleton. However, its size was several times large. In theory, the Bone Horse was not weaker than the Ashbone Skeleton.


    But the Bone Horse didn¡¯t fight against the Ashbone Skeleton; it simply ducked behind Aisike with agility.


    Aisike stepped forward with empty hands, forming a claw-like gesture towards the two leading skeletons. An invisible force immediately acted between the skeletons and Aisike. The Soul Fire from the skeletons¡¯ skulls was forcibly pulled out, strand by strand, and gathered into the palm of his hand.


    ¡®What kind of magic is this?¡¯ thought Ange, who observed with apprehension.


    After extracting the Soul Fire, it condensed into two Soul Flames in the palm of Aisike. He quickly recited an incantation, whispering too softly for Ange to hear clearly.


    Aisike then cast the two Soul Flames onto the ground. With a sizzling sound, two shrieking Wraiths burst from the flames and charged towards the Ashbone Skeleton.


    The Ashbone Skeleton waved its bone sword to slash at the Wraiths. The sword split the Wraith in two. However, it remained unharmed. After the sword passed, the two halves recombined into one and latched onto the Ashbone Skeleton.


    The Ashbone Skeleton put one arm around the Wraith. Strangely, it managed to grab hold of the immaterial Wraith and tried to pull it away.


    During the screech, the Wraith stretched out its claws and frantically reached for the eye sockets of the Ashbone Skeleton.


    The Soul Fire resided inside the eye sockets. It seemed the Ashbone Skeleton was wary of this. While it turned its head to avoid the Wraith¡¯s claws, the other arm formed a fist and began to hammer the Wraith¡¯s form.


    Although immaterial, the Wraith let out pitiful screams under the attack, ultimately being shattered in midair. After killing one Wraith, the Ashbone Skeleton resumed its fight with the other one.


    This gave Aisike ample time. Just like the previous two skeletons, he pulled out their souls and transformed them into Soul Flame.


    As he rapidly recited his incantation, he then threw it onto the ground.


    The Flame Soul burst into a ripple-like wave. Upon encounter with anything, the wave transformed into two claws, holding that object tightly in place.


    These claws appeared very thin. Ange felt that he could easily break free. However, those low-level skeletons weren¡¯t as fortunate. They were firmly pinned down and became sitting ducks for the taking.


    Aisike started casting shadow arrows, shooting through the eye sockets of the skeletons, shattering the Soul Fires within the skull. By the time the Ashbone Skeleton finished dealing with the two Wraiths, it found that its dozen or so minions had turned into scattered bones on the ground.


    Single-handedly, the Ashbone Skeleton didn¡¯t stand a chance against Aisike. Aisike threw a ball of black fire onto its head, setting the entire skull ablaze. After the flame dissipated, the skull remained intact but the soul within completely vanished.


    Just like that, effortlessly, Aisike got rid of the Ashbone Skeleton and its underlings. More astonishingly, he didn¡¯t seem to have put his all into the fight. Even the Bone Horse ¨C physically capable of taking on the Ashbone Skeleton ¨C didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.


    Aisike didn¡¯t appear excited and treated it as if it was something easy to accomplish. He glanced back at Ange before leading the Bone Horse towards the stone pillars. Arriving at the pit where Ange had dug signified that the spatial passage between the two stone pillars was not far away.


    Upon reaching the stone pillars, Aisike began to tinker with them. He took several blue crystal stones from his waist pouch and embedded them in various locations on the pillars. Then he went in front of the pillars, knelt down reverently, and under his prostration, the two pillars slowly lit up.

 Chapter 6 - 6: A New Lord Observer?_1

    6 Chapter 6: A New Lord Observer?_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although the stone pillar had lit up, there was no light membrane present. Aisike walked around the pillar a few times, but nothing abnormal happened, causing a great sense of loss. He let out a long sigh, removed the crystal stones he had attached, and the pillar dimmed again.


    Ange watched from a distance. When he saw Aisike in vain, he lowered his head and glanced at his wrist. Was the leather accessory which transformed from the light membrane the key to activate the teleportation passage?


    He noticed the stone pillar dimmed again once Aisike removed the crystals. Ange realized the key to his return home might just be those crystals.


    Once detached, the crystal stones had shrunk a size smaller than when they had been attached. Aisike exhaled onto it with a pained heart before putting them back into his bag.


    On the way back, as Aisike passed by Ange, he shrugged his shoulders and said bitterly, ¡°It was a failure. We couldn¡¯t open it. Maybe we need to learn your survival methods earlier than expected.¡±


    My survival methods? Planting vegetables? Ange tilted his head curiously, and followed Aisike again.


    Noticing Ange was still following him, Aisike couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°So you¡¯re still with me? Planning to follow me back to the Underground City? Well, the wilderness is too dangerous. I might not see you again when I come next time, so feel free to follow me.¡±


    Ange tilted his head again, sensing Aisike might have misunderstood something. The Underground City? Were there blue crystals there?


    When they were about to reach the cave, they saw a zombie yelling outside Ange¡¯s cave.


    Upon waking up, the Little Zombie discovered Ange wasn¡¯t there. It therefore refused to leave the cave, hollering at the entrance instead, as though believing its caws could bring Ange back.


    Indeed, Little Zombie¡¯s consistent howling eventually brought Ange back. The zombie leaped excitedly and ran towards him, refusing to leave afterwards.


    Hence, Aisike continued his way and Ange followed him as usual, but this time with a little tail, the Little Zombie, mimicking his every move precisely.


    A man, a bone horse, a skeleton, a zombie, a bizarre group it was. They ascended the slope, reaching the peak beyond which laid a limitless wilderness. Flat and desolate, with an end out of sight.


    They walked in one direction, from morning until evening, till about the time the Resting Wind began to blow, a sudden ¡®ditch¡¯ appeared on the supposedly flat ground.


    Like a crevasse cut into the ground, it sank deep. Seeing the ¡®ditch¡¯, Aisike beamed, saying excitedly, ¡°I thought we would have to spend another night out here. Hurry up, we¡¯ve reached the Underground City.¡±


    Just as Ange¡¯s party entered the ¡®ditch¡¯, the wind on the wasteland became stronger, but was blocked at the edge. Thanks to the edge¡¯s windscreens, the ditch was much windier than the outside, serving the same function as a cave.


    Ange looked up, feeling the sharp wind howling atop his head. The chilling sensation was even stronger than inside the cave. Here, guiding the cold air would be more efficient than inside the cave, right?


    Aisike looked back at Ange and said, ¡°Hurry up, or this evil wind may blow you away.¡±


    After his reminder, Aisike segued into his habitual monologue, muttering, ¡°This used to be a big river. The water flowed to this place, encountered the lava formation, then seeped into the ground, eroding out a huge underground space. This is where our Underground City was built. If it hadn¡¯t been for this underground area, we might have been killed by the evil wind.¡±


    Aisike murmured incoherently, not asking for any response. As he said, spending days alone in the wilderness, you developed a habit of talking to anything, even yourself.


    He used to talk to his bone horse, but now speaking to a skeleton wasn¡¯t anything strange. Plus, he had a feeling that Ange seemed to understand him, at least better than his dim-witted bone horse.


    Ange listened quietly, observing his surroundings. Probably because the Resting Wind was kept outside, the ditch¡¯s environment was significantly better than the exterior. There were even shrubs in the corner, and moss grew on the shaded side of the stones. From time to time, he could spot insects skimming about.


    In the shrubbery ahead, a stone attracted Ange¡¯s attention. He noticed a black smoke wound around the stone, invisible to the naked eye. Seeing Ange glance in its direction, the smoke moved and slowly formed a human face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ghost, known as Black Face, it is Old Witch Feilin¡¯s pet. Black Face, this is a young friend I¡¯ve brought back, don¡¯t scare him,¡± Aisike introduced and then spoke a word to the ghost.


    The face formed by the smoke, with two hollows where the eyes should be, lingered on Ange and Little Zombie for a moment before receding into a cloud of smoke once more and winding around the stone again.


    Further down, on the side of the ditch¡¯s bottom, there was a large slit. It spanned over ten meters in width and stood about four to five meters tall, serving as the entrance to the Underground city.


    At the entrance stood a figure, holding an exquisite Magic Wand, peeking around curiously in the direction of the ditch.


    This was a very ¡®human-like¡¯ figure, dry and thin. The skin visible outside his clothes lacked any luster, all wrinkly. His muscles seemed drained of all moisture, devoid of any elasticity. His eye sockets were deep, cheekbones high, making him look like a dry corpse.


    This was indeed a dry corpse. Upon seeing the ¡®human,¡¯ Aisike called out from afar, ¡°Hey, Feilin, what are you doing here? Are you here to welcome me? That¡¯s quite grand.¡±


    The owner of the ghost just now was indeed, Old Witch Feilin.


    Feilin chuckled, revealing a very cordial smile, ¡°Black Face saw you coming back. So, how did it go? Did you find anything?¡±


    Even though the Old Witch was being subtle, Aisike knew what he was asking. He just did not want to put too much pressure on Aisike.


    Aisike forced a smile, shaking his head, ¡°No, they¡¯re also starving and unwilling to sell.¡±


    Feilin gave a disappointed nod, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. More and more places can¡¯t grow crops anymore. Everyone¡¯s running out of food. If they sell to us, people will starve on their end. You don¡¯t need to feel bad. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Aisike gave a wry smile and said, ¡°In any case, I didn¡¯t manage to buy any food. So, I went to the Sea of the Deceased. The teleport channel is still closed, but the Demon Crystal has shrunk a bit.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Feilin didn¡¯t seem concerned. In fact, he seemed more disappointed, ¡°Still can¡¯t open it? That is also expected. It¡¯s been a thousand years, and no one knows the status of the Resting Camp. I hope Your Majesty is in peace. If the Demon Crystal shrinks, let it shrink. We can¡¯t eat it even if there¡¯s no food to buy. You¡¯re tired, go and rest.¡±


    The comforting words from Feilin made Aisike¡¯s eyes mist up. After walking past Feilin, he managed a smile, ¡°At the Sea of the Deceased, I met a quiet skeleton who followed me back on its own. Haha, I suspect it understands my words. It seems to have some wisdom.¡±


    Aisike¡¯s words made Feilin shift his gaze to Ange. He gave Ange a casual glance from head to toe until his eyes landed on Ange¡¯s wrist, and his body gave a violent shake, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Aisike had already entered the Underground city, unaware of Feilin¡¯s unusual behavior. Feilin stumbled to Ange¡¯s side, dropping his exquisite Magic Wand carelessly. He reached out with a trembling hand to hold Ange¡¯s wrist but withdrew halfway when he realized something was off, his demeanor flustered.


    If Aisike had not gone in, he would¡¯ve been startled to see the usually calm Old Witch in such a state.


    Feilin was agitated for a while before he looked at Ange with hopeful eyes and asked, ¡°Are you...Are you the new Lord Observer?¡±

 Chapter 7 - 7: Skeleton Counts as a ’Person’, Right?_1

    7 Chapter 7: Skeleton Counts as a ¡®Person¡¯, Right?_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    An Observer? What is that? Ange tilted his head, looking at the old witch in confusion.


    Ange was ¡®puzzled¡¯, but since he was a skeleton, his eye sockets couldn¡¯t convey emotions. To the old witch, Ange¡¯s ¡®head-tilting¡¯ action seemed more ¡®severe¡¯, which frightened the old witch into clutching his mouth tightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± His words were muffled by his covered mouth. Despite this, Feilin¡¯s once muddy eyes sparkled with hope.


    Feilin¡¯s inexplicable actions left Ange somewhat perplexed, leading him to stare at Feilin in wonder.


    This ¡®wonderment¡¯ was interpreted as dissatisfaction by Feilin: Lord Observer was dissatisfied.


    A chill ran down Feilin¡¯s spine as he realized his lapse. He quickly rubbed his face to regain his composure, picked up the fallen magic wand and tidied his clothes. He straightened his back, and although he still looked somewhat unnatural, there were no traces of his previous breakdown.


    Aisike returned from the entrance and asked, ¡°What happened? Lord City, it¡¯s just a kid, you didn¡¯t scare it, did you?¡±


    A kid? Feilin¡¯s heart thumped as he cautiously glanced at Ange. Seeing no reaction from him, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Indeed, a quiet kid.¡±


    As he steps aside, he roars inwardly: A kid? He is probably older than your great-great-great-great-grandfather, and you dare call him a kid?!!


    Ange felt unnerved by Feilin¡¯s strange actions, so he quickly approached Aisike.


    Aisike glanced at Feilin in puzzlement, unable to see any abnormalities, and then said to Ange:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Feilin is a good person. There¡¯s a soul pressure between you undead, but you¡¯ll get used to it. Enter this door and you¡¯ll be in the underground city. It is very safe here. There are no predators. As long as you don¡¯t attack others at will, you can live until your bones decay. Find a place you like to stay, and come to me if you need anything .... ¡±


    Aisike rambled on and on as he led Ange away.


    Feilin wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead and sighed relievedly. But he quickly showed an ecstatic expression. The Observer appeared, the underground city was saved!


    If Feilin wasn¡¯t a witch who had lived for thousands of years, if he hadn¡¯t worked at the world¡¯s transit station, he might not have known about the Observer.


    Observers are the controllers of the transmission channels, the observers and guardians of the world. This is not a formal term, but a title conventionally used by some insiders of the world¡¯s transit station, and it has not been recognized by the Observer.


    Lord Observer doesn¡¯t have a fixed form. Sometimes he is a skeleton, sometimes a zombie, or even a ghost. But the common feature is that they all have a magic skin ornament.


    This lack of a fixed form indicates that those are not the true form of the Observer, but projections of their consciousness. Powerful Observers project their consciousness onto temporary bodies from other locations, observing and guarding the world¡¯s transit station.


    Because of these bodies, the power of the Observers is not very strong. They are sometimes killed by some mischievous fellows. But it¡¯s okay, they are only temporary bodies and do not affect the Observers at all. On the contrary, those who kill these bodies will have to face the wrath of Lord Observer.


    The angriest incident involved a team of powerful black knights being transported through the transmission channel. A total of twelve black knights slaughtered the entire four hundred members of the offending Demon Trading Group.


    Since then, no one dared to kill those unremarkable skeletons and zombies at will. Unless the skeleton zombies initiate an attack, many people say, the Observer is likely the projection of the king, otherwise how could he command a whole team of black knights?


    Of course, that was almost a thousand years ago. Since the world¡¯s transit station was closed, this world, originally barren and desolate, has gradually returned to its original state.


    Without the transfer trade of the Undead Empire, the economy here declined, food production decreased, the population sharply reduced, and the remaining people hid in a few underground cities to linger on.


    And now, they may not even be able to linger on. The underground city¡¯s food production is decreasing year by year, and it may not be able to support the more than 5,000 people. If there are no new sources of food, two-thirds of the population in the underground city may starve to death.


    This is a terrifying humanitarian disaster, which Feilin desperately wanted to avoid. He sent several missions to buy food from other underground cities, but all were refused without exception.


    This is normal, not only is his underground city lacking in food, but so are others. If they sell to others, they would starve themselves.


    In normal circumstances, Feilin would have launched a war movement at this time, marshaling all the forces in the underground city to seize other people¡¯s food.


    However, the Resting Wind prevented this situation from happening. No underground city can declare war against Resting Wind.


    If war is not an option, the last choice may be the Undead Calamity.


    However, at this critical juncture, the Observer appeared. What does this mean? It means that the world¡¯s transit station may be reopened.


    Even if it is not reopened, with Lord Observer¡¯s ability, it should be easy to solve the food supply problem, so they will not have to resort to the last step.


    With this thought, a hopeful look appeared on Feilin¡¯s face, and the wind element lifted his body, allowing him to float into the underground city.


    After walking through a dark tunnel, there is a sudden openness. A slightly downward sloping slope extends to a huge underground space. A large number of houses have been excavated along the slope and extend down along two main roads.


    The main road is lit by oil lamps, providing lighting for the road. All kinds of creatures were walking, talking, and it was a busy scene.


    Aisike, who was walking in front, turned around and said to Ange: ¡°After you enter here, you¡¯re safe. As long as you don¡¯t attack others at will, no one will hurt you. So, may your soul be at peace, see you again if I¡¯m free.¡±


    With that, Aisike got on the wooden cable car and slid towards the opposite cliff. Although he had seen Feilin, the underground city had other managers, and he needed to report to other managers on the situation.


    With Ange and the little zombie left behind, they both watched droopingly as Aisike increasingly disappeared into the distance on the cable car.


    The sound of ¡°crunch, crunch¡± echoed, Ange turned his head and saw a white skeleton carrying a basket full of coal and climbing up the stairs.


    The little zombie¡¯s eyes lit up, it flashed a grin and was about to pounce on it. In the Sea of the Deceased, it had to hunt for skeletons every day. After walking a whole day without eating, it was already starving.


    Ange quickly grabbed the zombie¡¯s collar and stopped it. Aisike had repeatedly said ¡®not to attack others¡¯, and skeletons should be considered ¡®others¡¯ as well.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Terrifying Possibility_1

    8 Chapter 8 Terrifying Possibility_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ange led the Little Zombie further in, the number of ¡®people¡¯ increasing along the way, many of whom were skeletons and zombies. They were either carrying baskets on their backs to transport goods or turning cranks to draw water, performing such repetitive tasks.


    Among these skeletons and zombies, Ange saw a reflection of himself. He too was a skeleton engaged in repetitive work, his job being farming.


    With the presence of these skeleton zombies, Ange and the Little Zombie were inconspicuous. The ¡®people¡¯ along the way did not give them a second glance, each busy with their own tasks. For some reason, everyone¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    This was Ange¡¯s first time discovering that there were so many types of ¡®people¡¯ in the world. There were humans like Aisike, Minotaurs with bull heads, cavemen who walked on all fours with their hands longer than their legs, Succubi with sheep hooves but extremely hot figures ¡ª an uncountable variety.


    Of course, the majority were still skeletons and zombies. Almost all repetitive work was done by skeletons and zombies, like pulleying, fetching water, and transporting goods.


    Ange aimlessly wandered with the Little Zombie in tow, and the further they moved, the more remote it became, with fewer and fewer people. Eventually, in a desolate corner of the vast Underground City, they found a soft flat ground and stopped.


    The reason they stopped was because the soil here was soft, fertile, and moist. As a Farming Skeleton, Ange was very sensitive to soil. He could tell at a glance what kind of land was suitable for planting.


    The soil here was fertile but too damp and devoid of sunlight.


    Even the farmland at the Resting Camp had sunlight, the Underground City did not. However, the absence of sunlight did not mean that there were no plants. On the edge of the flat ground, a kind of luminescent moss grew on the rock wall.


    This did not surprise Ange. If moss could grow on the stones of the Breathing Soil, why couldn¡¯t it grow in the Underground City without sunlight?


    Having been teleported here for a few months, Ange had not planted anything for a long time. Seeing the soft soil and the moss that could grow, his deep-rooted farming instinct couldn¡¯t help but spring to life.


    With no sunlight there was no need to hide from it, without the Resting Wind he didn¡¯t need to dig burrows, Ange readily started gathering the glowing moss, collecting it from various parts.


    As Ange was gathering moss, a fierce argument was erupting in the underground council hall.


    The main participants were Succubus Rina and Goblin Klegg, arguing over the fact that Aisike had failed to buy food, leaving the Underground City facing a life or death situation that required a final decision.


    Rina angrily said, ¡°Your proposal is inhumane, immoral, and unethical! If these people are driven into the wilderness, they¡¯ll surely perish! You¡¯re practically murdering them!¡±


    Klegg calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not human, so why should I be humane? By driving away some people, we allow others to survive. Isn¡¯t that the most ethical thing to do? If we don¡¯t do this, we¡¯ll all starve to death this time next year.¡±


    Rina shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re distorting the facts. Whom are you to decide who gets driven away? How many to drive away? And who should survive? You have no such power.¡±


    Klegg responded evenly, ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide how many people to drive away, it¡¯s the amount of food we have. It determines how many people we can support ¡ª the rest we¡¯ll drive out to fend for themselves. Otherwise, when food runs out, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    Rina suggested, ¡°We can work harder, make the Magic Lamp stay lit longer¡ªwe¡¯ll provide more Magic Power. If we all work together, we can definitely overcome this.¡±


    ¡°That resolves this year, but what about next?¡± Klegg dismissed, ¡°This world can¡¯t support a large population to begin with. We¡¯ve barely managed an additional thousand years due to the wealth left over by the Undead Empire¡¯s world transfer station ¡ª but now, we genuinely can¡¯t afford to support everyone anymore. We shouldn¡¯t resist this fate; we should let things return to their original state.¡±


    Klegg paused before adding, ¡°If we drive away the lower classes now, we can still select and retain more valuable talents. If food runs out, you won¡¯t be able to choose who stays or leaves anymore. Prestigious mages will starve to death alongside cavemen, and clever Goblin Engineers will rot with the alluring Succubi who can only flatter and fascinate. That would be the real waste.¡±


    Debating the issue without missing an opportunity to step on the Succubi infuriated Rina, who promptly turned to face Feilin and demanded, ¡°Lord Feilin, Klegg¡¯s proposal is absurd and cruel. I ask you to use your veto and reject his suggestion.¡±


    Feilin nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s too cruel. But, Rina, if it were up to me, I would suggest initiating the Undead Calamity.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Just as Feilin¡¯s words hit the floor, not only Rina and Klegg but everyone in the council was stunned.


    As the name obviously suggests, the Undead Calamity is a disaster caused by the Undead transforming everyone into Undead. That is, all living things in the Underground City would be killed ¡ª which was significantly crueler than Klegg¡¯s plan of driving away a few people.


    He was entirely capable of doing so as well. All the Undead in the city obeyed Feilin¡¯s orders. With just a thought, he could launch the Undead Calamity.


    For a while, everyone believed they had heard wrong. Rina found it harder to accept as well. She failed to accept that the consistently kind and friendly Lord Feilin could utter such terrifying words. Instinctively, she tried to find a reason for him, ¡°Do you mean to transform everyone into a Witch, Lord Feilin?¡±


    Feilin shook his head, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough resources for that. A transformation would only be possible for three or five people at most ¡ª it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Klegg carefully asked. He could accept the expulsion of some because they wouldn¡¯t lay their hands on him. But if the Undead Calamity were to take place, he¡¯d have to compete with others for those three or five spots.


    Feilin heaved a deep sigh and asked seriously, ¡°Do you all know the most significant achievement of the Underground City¡¯s development to date?¡±


    The topic suddenly shifted, leaving people bewildered and shaking their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s the harmonious atmosphere we¡¯ve developed. When everyone first arrived, Minotaurs and Goblins were sworn enemies. The Succubi were slaves to the humans. Many races used to prey on each other. Do you know what starving people may resort to once the food runs out?¡±


    Some guessed where Feilin was going with this, their faces filling with solemnity. This was indeed a possibility they hadn¡¯t considered before.


    ¡°They¡¯ll wash the freshly born calf of Mrs. Cow next door, throw it into a pot. They¡¯ll skewer a Goblin, season it, and stick it in an oven. They¡¯ll chop off a Succubus¡¯s hoof and make soup out of it.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9 Daring Ideas_1

    9 Chapter 9 Daring Ideas_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feilin¡¯s depiction sent horrifying chills down everyone¡¯s spine, yet this was something that could very likely occur. Starvation could drive animals to turn against each other, let alone different races who used to treat each other as prey.


    This part of history was too far removed from them, only an immortal Undead Witch like Feilin could remember the happenings of a thousand years ago.


    ¡°If you start to turn on each other, the surviving Undead Witches will stop believing in any kind of peaceful coexistence, and it will be just like Demon Valley ¨C humans would be enslaved and slaughtered, or perhaps like Ice City, where the Minotaurs are merely used to pull carts, and Succubus are locked away to entertain guests. Instead of that, might as well create a scourge, the souls of thousands of people could produce more than ten Undead or Witches, and at least we would have a few peaceful souls left.¡±


    In the end, Feilin made the final decision. Food could last for another half a year, and no one talked about driving out the lower-class population during this period. Everyone was encouraged to eat freely. If they still couldn¡¯t find a solution after using up the food, they might as well die altogether, praying silently that they could retain their memories and be reincarnated as Witches or Undead.


    Feilin set a harsh timeline for everyone, but he was not willing to see things progress to that stage. Therefore, after the meeting, he quietly came looking for Ange.


    Although Ange had fled to a remote place, it was easy for Feilin to find him, as his spies were scattered throughout the Underground City. The ubiquitous ghostly apparitions were a security force¡¯s prided weapon. Without such efficient means, Feilin couldn¡¯t possibly have managed a race-mixed Underground City into a harmonious and prosperous place.


    As soon as he saw Ange, Feilin quickly came up with a flattering smile on his face. He hurried to Ange and earnestly said, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I wouldn¡¯t have asked for your help if it wasn¡¯t for the hardships we¡¯re facing, mainly because the World Transit Station is closed and we have no channels to procure food. We have been barely hanging on for almost a thousand years and now can¡¯t hold on any longer. I came here to buy food and hope you could spare some.¡±


    Feilin bent over and rubbed his hands together, looking cautious as he pointed to Ange¡¯s bracelet, a stark contrast to his previous commanding demeanor in the conference room.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem awkward at all. The man standing before him was Lord Observer, possibly a manifestation of the legendary Undead King who rules the countless realms. What¡¯s wrong with being humble? It was already an extraordinary honor to have a conversation with them.


    Ange, with his head tilted, looked at him, bewildered.


    Feilin seemed to recall something suddenly and said, ¡°Equal exchange, equal exchange, here, here, ten Soul Crystals. The teleportation corridor has been closed for a thousand years, I wonder if the same prices still apply? Before the closure, one Soul Crystal could be exchanged for two hundred kilograms of food.¡±


    As he spoke, Feilin took out ten black crystals from his bosom and handed them to Ange.


    Soul Crystal? What is that? Is it similar to the Crystal Stone that starts the stone pillar? Ange thought curiously and reached out to take it.


    The moment the Soul Crystal was in his hand, Ange understood its purpose.


    Soul Crystals, condensed Soul Energy, were a currency used among the Undead.


    Different creatures used different forms of currency. Humans preferred precious metals, Wizards liked to use Demon Crystals, and the Undead favored Soul Crystals, which were condensed from pure Soul Energy. They could be used as money, or consumed to replenish Soul Energy.


    Of course, Soul Energy was only beneficial to Undead, so Soul Crystals only circulated among them.


    As soon as Ange touched them, he knew how to use them. Similar to how humans knew they could drink when they saw water, Ange looked at the Soul Crystals in his hands, then at the bracelet on his wrist, and started the refinement process directly.


    Once the ten Soul Crystals were converted into Soul Energy, most of them were absorbed by the bracelet. After absorption, the bracelet shone brightly, and Ange¡¯s consciousness was suddenly pulled into another place.


    As soon as he regained his senses, he found himself at the arch near the Resting Camp¡¯s farm, which Ange had surprisingly teleported back to.


    However, it was only his consciousness, there was no physical body. As his thoughts moved, his consciousness arrived at the spot he thought of on the farm.


    The seemingly deserted field was empty and even the chirping birds from before were gone. Besides that, not much had changed since he had left.


    He thought about the granary, and instantly his consciousness was in there. Looking at the piles of grain that filled the granary, Ange thought about Feilin. He had used Soul Crystals to exchange for food, but how could he get these grains for him?


    Barely had the thought popped into his head when grain sacks started disappearing one after another in his line of sight. One sack, two sacks, three sacks, until forty-five sacks had vanished, Ange felt a resistance and the disappearance of the sacks ceased.


    Where had they gone? Ange pulled back his consciousness, and when he looked around, he was surrounded by a circular formation made of sacks of grain. On the outside of the circle was Feilin, smiling so broadly that his eyes had disappeared.


    ¡°Forty-five sacks, a full forty-five sacks, five less than before, but that¡¯s normal. It¡¯s been a thousand years, and the price has just increased by ten percent. Very reasonable. I will have people move them right away.¡± Fearing the night would bring more problems, Feilin summoned a team of skeletons which hoisted a sack each and in a single drill, moved all forty-five sacks of grain.


    Looking at the restored tranquillity around him, Ange thought about Feilin¡¯s words. Five sacks fewer?


    Most of the energy from the Soul Crystals was absorbed by the bracelet, but a small part was absorbed by Ange. Was it because this portion was missing, that there had been five less sacks? Upon examining his soul, he did seem slightly stronger.


    Ange tilted his head, pushed this question aside, and shifted his focus back onto the bracelet. With his thoughts, the bracelet lit up again, and drew his consciousness back in with a whoosh.


    Was it because the bracelet had absorbed the energy of the Soul Crystals, Ange could now return here at any moment?


    Ange¡¯s consciousness returned to the farm and the granary, but he could no longer teleport the sacks of grain. Instead, he could teleport some stones. After a few tries, he realized that the energy he infused into the bracelet ¨C most likely hooked to the weight ¨C permitted him to teleport an equivalent weight and after meeting the requirement, he was unable to teleport anymore.


    There could still be a quantity less than one sack left, which allowed him to teleport some lighter stones.


    Having explored back and forth between these few places on the farm for over a thousand years, Ange was familiar with every corner. However, the game grew boring after a while. Just as he was about to exit, out of habit, he looked towards the direction of the Resting Camp.


    The Resting Camp was venerable, even though its king had disappeared for thousands of years. It remained a place Ange would not dare to trespass. Driven to dire straits, he previously had to enter and search for usable bones, but only dared to root around the outskirts, not daring to venture in too deep.


    Now that his consciousness could freely move and not once has he visited the deepest part of the Resting Camp, should he have a look? A bold idea suddenly sprang to his mind.

 Chapter 10 - 10 Bronze Book_1

    10 Chapter 10 Bronze Book_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With a thought, clank! Ange bumped into something, his consciousness was flung outwards.


    Composing himself, he found he¡¯d been blocked from the core area of the Resting Camp where the Undead King was slumbering.


    Clearly, some boundary was preventing Ange¡¯s consciousness from entering the area. Ange was not surprised or disappointed; he simply turned towards the highest tower on the east side.


    The Resting Camp was incredibly large, with five main architectural compounds. The centre naturally was the most critical area of the Resting Camp, and the other four grand structures were distributed in the four corners, symmetrically placed. The eastern tower was the tallest.


    His consciousness entered the tower without any obstruction.


    From the outside, it looked like a high tower. But once inside, it seemed more like a chimney. The interior structure had no floors or divisions. It was a continuous cylindrical space reaching right up to the top of the tower.


    It was completely empty, except for a small podium placed in the middle of the ground, which held a book.


    Yes, a small podium and a book were the sole contents of the entire tower.


    Ange¡¯s consciousness floated over, brushing the book, and he was stunned to find that it was made of solid, heavy bronze.


    As Ange touched it, the Bronze Book flipped open, and a huge illusory shadow sprung into the sky, quickly filling the tower¡¯s interior space ¨C it was the shadow of this book.


    Ange began to comprehend why the tower was erected so high. If it were not this high, it would undoubtedly be incapable of accommodating the shadow of this book.


    The shadow of the book was raised, showing its inside pages. There were no words on these pages initially, but once opened, golden letters gradually emerged.


    Ange tilted his head, staring blankly for a long time without moving.


    Out of the pages came an illusory shadow of a Bronze Giant Dragon who said with some confusion, ¡°Why is there a skeleton? Ahem, do you not know how to read?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°What are you doing in a library if you can¡¯t read? Fooling about.¡± The Bronze Giant Dragon complained, ¡°Well, although I can dictate, that¡¯s quite uncouth. You¡¯re in luck.¡±


    A surge of information flowed into Ange¡¯s soul and imprinted there.


    ¡°Eh? Your soul is pretty solid. Why are you only at the Ashbone Level?¡± murmured the Bronze Giant Dragon int her perplexed tone.


    Ange was puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but he could understand the words on the page. The information the Bronze Giant Dragon imprinted in his soul was the knowledge of words.


    The words on the page read: The Bronze Book knows everything. Only one question can be asked each time.


    A question can be asked? It knows everything? Ange tilted his head and inquired with his soul, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, at last someone has asked this question, at last, oh God, oh God, you are so smart, how did you think of asking this?¡± The Bronze Giant Dragon was so thrilled it appeared as if it would leap right out of the book.


    Anyone allowed into the library would know the Bronze Dragon. Plus, as per the rules, only one question could be asked, so no one would waste that precious chance by asking who the Bronze Dragon was. The Bronze Dragon was just the Bronze Dragon, who else could it be?


    ¡°Good lad, you¡¯ve asked the right question. Listen well. I am the Bronze Book, the God of Knowledge, the omniscient Negris!¡± The sound of Negris¡¯s voice boomed like a bell in Ange¡¯s soul.


    Ange watched him curiously while Negris craned his neck to look at Ange. After a confrontation of stares, Negris could not contain himself and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard my name, have you?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    With a dejected sigh, Negris said, ¡°I had figured. What would a skeleton know? Don¡¯t you have any other questions?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and asked with an innocent twinge in his soul, ¡°One question.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t count, doesn¡¯t count. That just now wasn¡¯t a question, that was a reward. Anyone who knows my divine name can summon me by it, and ask me a question. One every day!¡± Negris hastily informed him.


    Originally, that was a sort of cruel joke Negris had devised. If someone asked him who he was, he would respond that that was their one question, before notifying them that, as a token of his pity, they could summon him by his name and ask a question daily.


    Managing to get into the library was no small feat, and only being allowed one question, within that pain, Negris would tell them they could ask a question every day. Of course, this was a reward. The unbelievably rollercoaster ride of emotions his victims would take from the despair to extreme joy would satisfy his twisted sense of humor.


    However, from the moment of his confinement, no one has fallen into this trap for a thousand years. Who would enter without knowing the backstory, given how precious an opportunity it was?


    As for his divine name, no one cared. How great a god could he be when he was confined here? Could he be mightier than the Undead King?


    Thousands of years passed and finally, someone fell into the trap ¨C the unconventional Ange, who after asking his identity, really didn¡¯t plan on asking anything else. This nearly killed Negris from frustration.


    ¡°Ask, ask another! I am the omniscient God of Knowledge, there is nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Ange¡¯s indifferent demeanor somewhat annoyed Negris, who was looking forward to a question from Ange so he could demonstrate the power of a God of Knowledge.


    ¡°Oh.¡± After giving it some thought Ange asked, ¡°Where did the King go?¡±


    The huge illusion of the Bronze Book snapped shut with a thud, engulfing the Bronze Dragon within, then rapidly shrank back onto the podium as an actual Bronze Book with a distinct sound. The physical Bronze Book then closed.


    The space echoed with the irate voice of the Bronze Giant Dragon Negris, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Of all the questions one could ask, he had to go for that one. Negris himself wanted to know where the Undead King had gone. Although it was just a small skeleton, Ange¡¯s question was unusually difficult and uncooperative. Negris was done playing, so he went on strike!


    Looking at the restored state of the space, Ange tilted his head and withdrew his consciousness. The Bronze Giant Dragon¡¯s tantrum had no effect on him. Ange was just a small skeleton who had no need of answering many questions.


    His consciousness shifted, intending to drift to another building, when Ange felt a nudge on his body signalling him his physical body was being shaken.


    Ange¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, instantly feeling someone violently shaking him. Turning to see who it was, it turned out to be the Little Zombie.


    Upon seeing Ange react, the panicking Little Zombie continued screeching, urgently pointing in a certain direction. Ange looked over in the direction the Little Zombie was pointing. A Tough Skin Zombie was lumbering from a distance, with white eyes and elongated arms indicative of preparing an attack, coming straight for Ange.


    ¡°Does this count as an ¡®active attack¡¯?¡± A question arose in Ange¡¯s soul as he reached for the scythe at his waist and swung it deftly.

 Chapter 11 - 11 Incredible Connection_1

    11 Chapter 11 Incredible Connection_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ange was not a fighter, he was a farming skeleton, but he had been using a scythe for over a thousand years. When harvesting crops, he could with one stroke chop down and neatly topple the crops. If he regards his opponent as crops, Ange could chop wherever he wished to.


    The sharp scythe severed the zombie¡¯s neck in one fell swoop. The head rolled down and, rattling along the way, ended up at the feet of the Little Zombie. Little Zombie, frightened by the scene, instinctively covered his own neck and looked in terror at the scythe in Ange¡¯s hand.


    Equally shocked as the Little Zombie was the person controlling the zombie from behind.


    In a gloomy corner of the underground city, a Necromancer clad in a black robe suddenly leaped from his chair, subconsciously clutching his own neck.


    The Necromancer¡¯s consciousness had been projected onto the zombie just now, and all of his experiences were the same as the zombie¡¯s. Ange¡¯s scythe had essentially chopped at his own neck.


    This was not the first time something like this had happened, but it was so sudden this time that the Necromancer had no time to prepare, and thus was greatly startled.


    Regaining his composure, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and tried to connect with the zombie again, only to find that the connection had been lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a great loss. This zombie had the highest affinity with me. What kind of crap skeleton is that? How is its weapon so sharp? And why was its action so quick?¡± The Mage muttered.


    ¡°No, I have to go check on it and, if possible, capture those two skeleton zombies.¡± The Necromancer got up, and went to the wall and lightly pressed on it. A magic wave from the tip of his finger aligned with a certain structure in the wall, revealed a concealed door that swung outward.


    Walking into the concealed door, there was a narrow corridor. The corridor had recesses on both sides, somewhat resembling the layout of a cloakroom. But upon closer inspection, what was placed inside those small recesses were not clothes, but zombies and skeletons.


    After a brief selection, the Necromancer finally chose a skeleton that was thin but white and delicate. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll use you. Your bones are incomplete, and the shoulder blade on your back is slightly deformed. However, your bone density is the highest. I guess you were well-nourished when you were alive.¡±


    With his hand on the skeleton¡¯s skull, the Necromancer softly chanted a spell and controlled the white skeleton to walk out.


    Aisike always said that the underground city was very safe, as long as you did not attack anyone, no one would harm the skeletons and zombies.


    But Aisike only saw the skeleton zombies controlled by Feilin. These can be considered organized undead. Under Feilin¡¯s control, they are very safe, and no one would dare to harm them.


    However, Aisike overlooked a problem. The Resting Wind was blowing outside, and over the years, a large number of residents in the underground city had either died of old age or passed away suddenly. Wouldn¡¯t their bodies and bones give birth to undead under the influence of the Resting Wind? Then, where did these wild undead go?


    As a human, Aisike did not notice the difference between the wild and organized undead. Seeing the skeletons and zombies roaming the streets, he thought undead were safe. But the true evil often hides in corners that even Feilin cannot notice.


    As soon as Ange and the Little Zombie entered, they were targeted. Ange was an unowned Ashbone Skeleton, wandering the streets aimlessly without a fixed job, an obvious characteristic of being ¡®unowned¡¯. The Little Zombie, on the other hand, was unusually active. This was not like the rigid and dull zombies, it was more like a juvenile witch.


    Sorcerers, wise necromancers are called Liches while those lacking intelligence are called zombies. In terms of growth potential and practicality, the wise Liches are hundreds of times superior to zombies. They could also easily be trained to become powerful spellcasters.


    Think about it, having a powerful spellcaster who is absolutely obedient to you. And capable of living long enough would be such a precious asset to you or even your future generations.


    With the presence of Little Zombie, an Ashbone Skeleton like Ange was relatively worthless. The Necromancer targeted Ange first, intending to subdue Ange and then kidnap Little Zombie. However, Ange¡¯s actions were too quick, and it cost him control with just one hit.


    Theoretically, a broken scythe could not decapitate the Tough Skin Zombie in one blow. What caused this phenomenon?


    The puzzled Necromancer, unable to curb his curiosity, dispatched another skeleton. However, he no longer had the luxury of hoping to subdue Ange and then kidnap Little Zombie¡ªfiguring out the cause would bring him great satisfaction.


    By the time he controlled the skeleton to reach Ange¡¯s location, he only saw a headless zombie following Ange and Little Zombie, laboriously moving rubble.


    The soul of a zombie resides in its chest, so losing its head does not kill it. Hence, one often hears about Headless Zombies or Headless Knights, but never headless skeletons.


    However, once a zombie loses its head, its perception ability weakens considerably. The soul observes its environment through the chest cavity, giving the sensation of having cataracts, unless the soul is strong enough to ignore this hindrance.


    Besides the three Skeleton Zombies working diligently in the fields, he also saw Feilin suddenly blocking his path. Feilin¡¯s exceedingly furious yet smiling face said: ¡°You pests from the underground sewer, normally I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you. Now that you dare target my esteemed guests, why don¡¯t you repent in the world of the dead?¡±


    The Necromancer felt as if Feilin¡¯s face was caving in and spinning, making his head spin as if a mighty force was sucking him towards it and plummeting him into an endless abyss.


    This change shocked the Necromancer, and a terrifying magic crossed his mind ¡ª the Soul-devouring Abyss.


    It was a kind of spirit magic, specifically targeting consciousness bodies that attached themselves to other objects, such as mind control and undead body attachments. However, its success rate was low. The spiritual power had to be many times stronger than the opponent for it to work.


    Feilin¡¯s spiritual power was stronger than that of this human Necromancer by a dozen times. He pulled out the Necromancer¡¯s consciousness directly and crushed it.


    In a dark corner, the Necromancer sitting in the chair trembled, and then went limp. His powerless body slid from the chair to the ground.


    With his consciousness sucked away, the Necromancer became akin to a living dead, never waking up again. Although his body was still breathing and he was still alive, if no one found him, he would remain lying there until he starved to death.


    After killing the consciousness body attached to the skeleton, Feilin heaved a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°Fortunately, I was cautious. I can buy supplies from the newly met Observer. If these pests alarm him and Lord Observer moves to watch over another place, the Underground City would be ruined. No, this area must be declared off-limits. I can¡¯t let anyone in casually.¡±


    After saying this, he ignored the skeleton that had fallen on the ground and quietly left. He didn¡¯t dare disturb the Lord Observer.


    Not long after, the restless Little Zombie started running around. It quickly discovered the white skeleton and excitedly dragged it back, howling towards Ange.


    Ange didn¡¯t pay attention to this skeleton but stared at Little Zombie with confusion. A wisp of soul energy was emerging from Little Zombie¡¯s body and drifting into Ange¡¯s.


    This was the second time this had happened. When Ange had cut down the zombie before, Little Zombie had clutched its neck, looking scared, and then a wisp of soul energy had drifted into Ange¡¯s soul.


    From the first wisp of soul energy, Ange faintly felt that he and Little Zombie had established a mysterious connection.

 Chapter 12 - 12 - Undead Temple_1

    12 Chapter 12 ¨C Undead Temple_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The next day, Ange invoked the divine name of Negris, and the Bronze Dragon¡¯s thoughts projected into his soul.


    Ange explained the peculiar connection he had with Little Zombie and asked for an explanation.


    As soon as Negris heard, he shouted, ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s a soul contact, but you got it by its dedication to you? A new witch, it dedicated its soul to you? Are you kidding me? You¡¯re not a king.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, seemingly understanding, but also not. He blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Hey, hey, speak up, what do you mean by ignoring people?¡± Negris became angry.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion again, and said, ¡°One question, tomorrow.¡±


    Negris almost spat blood, ¡°No no no, this is not a question, it¡¯s me asking you, did it dedicate its Soul Fire to you? Voluntarily?¡± Negris asked urgently.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°But...but...¡± Negris was at a loss for words: ¡°But you¡¯re not a king.¡±


    Ange stared at him blankly.


    Negris was distressed for a while, but decided it was better to clear things up, lest half-baked explanations kill him.


    ¡°Your connection with Little...this is a witch, Sidol Chuk? Your soul connection with Sidol, is called Soul Contact between two undead. There¡¯s a soul connection between superior and subordinate, it can¡¯t betray you, you can control everything about it, including its soul and thoughts, even destroy it.¡±


    ¡°There are two scenarios for Soul Contact. One is that you endow it with the soul, did you endow it with the soul?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange shook his head, but asked a seemingly unrelated question, ¡°Why is it called Sidol Chuk?¡±


    Negris answered impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s written inside the clothes.¡±


    ¡°The other possibility is that it makes a Soul Oath to you. Did it make a Soul Oath to you? Or do you even know what an Oath is?¡± Negris sneered, not that he was underestimating Ange and Little Zombie, but with Ange¡¯s slow-witted expression, what could he know? Just enough to be annoying.


    Ange shook his head.


    Negris sighed, ¡°If it¡¯s neither of the two cases, then the only remaining possibility is the Soul Network. But you aren¡¯t a king.¡±


    A puzzled Negris suggested, ¡°You should look for any remaining Undead Temples of followers. If your soul can connect to it, then it is the real Soul Network.¡±


    After Negris left, Ange pulled Little Zombie over, opened its clothes to check and indeed, inside he found the name Sidol Chuk written.


    When the original human starved to death, his clothes were complete, but after turning into Little Zombie and running around wild, the wear and tear rubbed off the rest, leaving only half of it on.


    The name on the clothes was probably the name of Little Zombie¡¯s shell when it was alive.


    Even though they¡¯re not the same soul, Little Zombie was just an undead creature that sprouted from this corpse, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a name, at least it¡¯s better than Little Zombie, less confusing.


    Seeing Ange open its clothes, Little Zombie thought that Ange wanted them and quickly took them off to hand over. It wasn¡¯t until Ange indicated that he didn¡¯t want them that it put them back on. But in such handling, the clothes became even more worn.


    And so, Ange claimed this area, cultivated farmlands, brought over broken stones to line up row by row, and laid Luminous Moss on top of them.


    Luminous Moss, such tenacious moss, grows in every damp corner when left unattended. Now that someone had purposely set up a suitable environment for it, naturally, it grew wildly. Not only did the trenches of the cultivated farmland become full, even the edge of the rock wall was covered. When entering this area, it was a full view of glowing moss, as bright as daylight.


    With enough light, Ange sowed seeds into the ridges made between the two rows of Luminous Moss.


    Ange might not know much, but when it comes to planting, he has over a thousand years of experience, allowing him to quickly familiarize himself with the properties of crops.


    Moss needs moisture, but can¡¯t stand stagnant water. So, he laid broken stones at the bottom of the ditches. The crops couldn¡¯t be too humid, so they needed to be planted on ridges, spaced out in rows to ensure each row gets exposed to light.


    Yes, Ange planned to use the light emitted by the Luminous Moss to illuminate the crops, whether this would work was yet to be found out.


    In the meantime, Feilin made another visit, trading ten Soul Crystals for forty-five bags of grain. He then noticed the luminous moss field Ange had created, and it immediately caught his attention.


    In Feilin¡¯s mind, Ange was an Observer who wouldn¡¯t bother with pointless things. Could Luminous Moss be used like this?


    The biggest problem in the underground city is the dwindling cultivatable land. Meeting the conditions of having sufficient light and being shielded from the Resting Wind is difficult. It¡¯s easier to find fertile soil; a bit more effort in digging will do.


    If Luminous Moss could be used in this way, then the requirement for ¡®sufficient light¡¯ could be removed. The underground city has plenty of land to grow things.


    A week later, all the sowed seeds had sprouted.


    ...


    In a dark corner of the underground city, the body of a Necromancer laid rigid on the ground and was showing signs of livor mortis. This was unusual; a normal corpse would have decayed and produced maggots a week after death.


    But, he had been a Necromancer alive, with too many methods of corpse preservation at his disposal. The erosion of death aura alone was enough to slow down the decomposition of the body.


    Without any warning, a red flame ignited on top of the corpse¡¯s head. The corpse suddenly sat up, with eyes wide open, revealing a pair of black pupils without any whites.


    On the forehead, a pair of demonic horns twisted outwards, growing in odd angles. A low voice echoed, ¡°Useless trash. Can¡¯t even gather bodies without getting caught. In the end, it falls on the honorable Lord Demas to do the dirty work myself.¡±


    After the demonic speech, the horns retracted on the corpse, the pupils returned to their normal state, distinct with black and white. Even the spots of livor mortis disappeared completely, restoring the skin to the color and elasticity of the living.


    After sorting himself out, Demon Demas surveyed himself from head to toe, nodded in satisfaction, and quietly left the room.


    Through a winding tunnel and an extended staircase, Demas crawled out of a thick coffin. There were hundreds of similar stone coffins here.


    ...


    Feilin, who had been keeping constant tabs on Ange¡¯s situation, naturally knew about the sprouting of the seeds. As someone who was already struggling to make ends meet, he managed to scrape together another ten Soul Crystals under the pretense of trading for food, to personally inspect the situation.


    After seeing it for himself, Feilin was very excited. The Luminous Moss really could provide light for the crops. This was more efficient than their current method of manually powering Magic Lamps with magic, and then using those lamps to illuminate the crops.


    They didn¡¯t need to fully switch to this method; even adopting a small part of it could save them a huge amount of manpower.


    ¡°Lord, may we use this method?¡± Feilin asked expectantly.


    Ange didn¡¯t understand his meaning and cocked his head at him.


    This posture once again frightened Feilin. He promptly took out a Soul Crystal with a painful expression, ¡°Please allow us to use the method you invented. We will pay you a usage fee of one Soul Crystal per month.¡±


    Now Ange understood. It turned out that one needed to pay a fee to use someone else¡¯s invention. Ange accepted the Soul Crystal and nodded.


    One Soul Crystal was not a small amount. Each time, Ange followed the habit he had formed from the first transaction, absorbing half of the energy of the Soul Crystal into his own soul. The first time was unintentional, but the next two times it became the norm. One Soul Crystal could last for two transactions.


    Keeping the Soul Crystal aside, Ange suddenly remembered the Bronze Dragon¡¯s suggestion and asked Feilin, ¡°Is there an Undead Temple here?¡±


    Feilin, who had just let out a sigh of relief, felt his soul jump back into his throat upon hearing this question.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Do You Believe in the Undead?_1

    13 Chapter 13: Do You Believe in the Undead?_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Should he say ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±? If he were to say ¡°no,¡± what if Lord Observer gets annoyed because there are no believers of immortality in such a large underground city?


    If he says ¡°yes¡±, there were indeed two temples once, but one of them has been abandoned and turned into a place to store coffins. The other one is half-dead, with only a silver skeleton lingering, and there isn¡¯t even a priest. Can it still be called a temple?


    Would Lord Observer think he is not dedicated enough if he sees this situation? That he can¡¯t even hold on to the belief in undead?


    This really isn¡¯t due to his lack of dedication but rather the unique characteristics of the Undead Temple. Only humans must worship it. The undead are directly branded with souls, why do they need a temple?


    With the closure of the world¡¯s transit station, the Undead Empire has not been seen in this world for thousands of years. Even the strongest belief weakens as generations of people die, ultimately disappearing.


    But mainly, the original Undead Temple was too laissez-faire. There were no rewards for followers, and not much punishment for those who desecrated it. As long as you didn¡¯t curse or spit at the entrance, you could even shout, ¡®Believing in the undead is foolish ¡ª¡ª¡¯, and nobody would pay attention to you.


    Of course, insulting the king is not allowed. Anyone who dares to criticize the Undead King who controls the spirits and immortality will be pursued even into another plane.


    This laissez-faire attitude is far from that of the Demon Valley. The demons there love to entice people. You can trade anything ¨C money, beauties, status, power ¨C for their belief.


    One thousand years ago, Feilin heard of a religion called the Church of Light. It was even more manipulative, but with the closure of the world¡¯s transit station, they also disappeared.


    After a short consideration, Feilin decided to say ¡°yes¡±. After all, there indeed was one, though neglected, but that was not his fault. On the contrary, deceiving the Observer was a grave sin.


    ¡°Yes, there is a temple on the southeast corner.¡± Feilin sent an address through thought intensification.


    The advantage with the undead is that they communicate directly at the soul level. Some things that are hard to describe with words can be conveyed with a simple thought.


    After receiving the address, Ange took Little Zombie and headed towards the northeastern corner.


    Ange¡¯s location was also in the northeast but in a branching cave, where there were very few people. The northeast corner, where the Undead Temple was located, was the sloping area when first entering the underground city, a main urban area.


    When Ange arrived here, all was silent and no ghosts were found, and the ground was covered with moss, making it slippery and hard to traverse.


    As he proceeded towards the temple¡¯s area, he noticed all the moss and scattered items disappeared. The grounds had been swept clean, leaving traces of tidiness.


    The sound of sweeping echoed from afar.


    Following the sound, Ange rounded a corner and saw a silver-white skeleton sweeping. Sensing Ange¡¯s arrival, the Silver Skeleton¡¯s hollow eye sockets looked in his direction.


    The Little Zombie was shocked and hastily hid behind Ange.


    Honestly, this Silver Skeleton was the strongest Ange had seen in a thousand years. Its soul strength was only slightly weaker than Feilin¡¯s¨Cenough to suppress lower-level undead creatures.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all, not even when facing Feilin. Initially, he picked his grey skeleton from the Temple of Rest, not the product of an earnest exercise, so he didn¡¯t even know his level.


    But since Silver Skeleton couldn¡¯t make him feel pressured, it infers that its soul isn¡¯t much stronger than his.


    The Silver Skeleton looked for a moment and then lowered its head to continue sweeping. It had been repeating the same task for a thousand years and might continue for another thousand.


    No broom can withstand a thousand years of friction and remain intact, unless it can repair itself. Looking at the black gas swirling around the broom each time it swept confirmed his assumption ¨C it was the Silver Skeleton¡¯s soul armor.


    Soul armor, the weapon refined by high-level undead creatures with soul energy, has its own growth characteristic and can repair itself if damaged.


    That being said, Ange¡¯s scythe and hoe have also been used for over a thousand years.


    Seeing that the Silver Skeleton ignored them, Ange didn¡¯t mind and continued to wander around the temple. The idea of Negris was to find an Undead Temple and try to connect to the Soul Network to understand his situation, but how to connect?


    After making a round and getting no clue, Ange called for Negris again.


    As soon as Negris entered Ange¡¯s soul, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°I never expected that after getting to know my divine name, someone would treat me like a magic spirit. From now on, I will never offer my divine name as a reward again. Little skull, I¡¯m not your magic housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a temple, no, a Soul Network.¡± Ange ignored Negris¡¯ complaints.


    Negris sighed. When he was the God of Knowledge as the Bronze Giant Dragon, those who were eligible to know his divine name would ask questions with caution and utmost seriousness.


    The questions asked were either about researching the laws of plane operation or about solving difficult magical problems. Not like Ange, who always asked about common sense stuff, which made him feel like a magic housekeeper.


    But what could he do? Even if he didn¡¯t like the rule he set himself, he still had to do it.


    After looking around, Negris helplessly said, ¡°Without believers, how can there be a Soul Network? Even the Undead Fire on the altar has been extinguished. Light the Undead Fire first, then look for devout believers.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded.


    Negris, who had already figured out Ange¡¯s habits, helplessly said, ¡°Are you going to ask how to light the Undead Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow.¡± Ange was a very rule-abiding skeleton.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow. I will teach you now. Are you planning to use several days to complete something tiny as dust? You have the patience, but I don¡¯t.¡± Negris surrendered. As the splendid God of Knowledge, it was a disgrace to him to have to answer such common-sense stuff over several days.


    Under Negris¡¯ guidance, Ange lit the Undead Fire on the altar.


    A bit of Soul Energy was injected, and the Undead Fire rose. Almost at the moment the Undead Fire was lit, the sweeping sound in the temple stopped abruptly, and the Silver Skeleton quickly came over and knelt before the altar in the most standard posture.


    The metallic skull clinked on the ground each time it worshiped, and with each worship, the Undead Fire, like a small flame, sprang up a bit.


    Ange pointed to the Silver Skeleton and asked Negris, ¡°Believer?¡±


    ¡°This is not a believer, consider it a priest. Your king is so stupid to make a Silver Skeleton a priest. Doesn¡¯t he know another name for a priest is swindler? Can a silly skeleton swindle people?¡± Negris sneered.


    ¡°Who can be a believer?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Anyone can be. It¡¯s not about who the believer is, but about ¡®belief¡¯. Without pious belief, no matter how many people, it¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t look for them yourself, seeing your skeletal frame will make people guard against you. How can they possibly believe you? You should disguise yourself or ask someone else for help.¡±


    Negris had practically taught him by hand now, he had never been this active when spreading his own beliefs before.


    Ange thought for a moment, put his scarecrow hat on. The scarecrow hat was a magical tool for scaring birds. It could transform into two or three things, like an eagle or a human.


    Although this low-level magical tool didn¡¯t work well, and in the condition of almost identical spiritual power, one could see through it at a glance. But one advantage is that it can make a sound. Ange, who couldn¡¯t speak, now talked to Feilin through the soul.


    After transforming into an ordinary-looking man, Ange left the temple. Not far away, he saw a burly minotaur aunt. Ange pointed at her, ¡°Can she do?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, stubborn Minotaur, if she¡¯s willing to believe in you, I can crawl like a lizard.¡± Negris sneered. The Minotaurs were notoriously stubborn and only believed in ancestral totems. It¡¯s harder to make them believe in the undead than reaching the sky.


    Ange took out the Soul Crystal he got from Feilin as a usage fee, refined it and absorbed it into the wristband, and then transferred a bag of grain out. He brought it to the Minotaur aunt, ¡°You, believe in the undead?¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 Soul Network_1

    14 Chapter 14 Soul Network_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The bull-headed aunt with a face full of hunger was picking moss. She had three children, each one a big eater, who easily put her into poverty. Fortunately, they were minotaurs who could eat grass, so even when they were impoverished, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death.


    However, in this world where even grass is scarce, the moss carried a rotten odor. If it weren¡¯t for their lack of choices, the bull-headed aunt would never choose to eat such stuff. Not to mention, it made her family¡¯s faces pale and thin. God forbid, if they contracted hernia from all this, it would truly be disastrous.


    So when someone dropped a bag of food in front of her and asked if she believed in the ¡®Undead¡¯, the bull-headed aunt immediately fell to her knees, clutching the bag tightly and said excitedly, ¡°I believe! I believe! I will believe in the ¡®Undead¡¯ in any way possible.¡±


    Any way possible? Then you can kneel.


    They brought the bull-headed aunt to the altar. ¡°Your faith is devout, King, gives you food.¡±


    Thumping, thumping, thumping. The bull-headed aunt knocked her head so hard that it rattled the stone bricks on the altar. The Undead Fire rose high. The hunger-stricken were more devout in front of food than any other believers.


    On the fifteenth knock, a wisp of dark blue flame floated from the bull-headed aunt and entered the Undead Fire.


    Once the dark blue flame entered the Undead Fire, Ange felt something strange. It seemed for that moment, the bull-headed aunt, the Undead Fire, he, and the little zombie became a network. Was this the Soul Network?


    ¡°Yes, the Soul Network, you trickster, you¡¯re buying people¡¯s hearts!¡± Negris, taking the form of a lizard, declared unhappily. He had been waiting for news and didn¡¯t leave, disregarding the rule of asking only one question a day.


    Ange, confused, pointed at the bull-headed aunt and said, ¡°Devout.¡±


    Just devout faith, right?


    Negris was speechless, indeed, while disseminating faith, small favors play a major role. Even he, as the God of Knowledge, had granted some badges such as the Knowledge Contest First, Second, and Third Prizes.


    But with Ange throwing a sack of food like this, it was far beyond a small favor. Perhaps one might temporarily win people¡¯s hearts, but...


    Thinking of this, Negris suddenly realized, Ange seemed to just need to ¡®temporarily¡¯ win people¡¯s hearts. He didn¡¯t have the notion of disseminating faith, nor did he harbor any such thought.


    He was merely following Negris¡¯s suggestion to verify what he had been uncertain about before.


    Hadn¡¯t this verification been successful?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. The Soul Network did move to you. But the problem is you¡¯re neither a king nor a divine entity. How did you steal the Soul Network?¡± Negris was puzzled.


    Negris couldn¡¯t understand, and so Ange didn¡¯t bother thinking about it at all. After giving food to the bull-headed aunt, Ange planned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, are you leaving just like this? Aren¡¯t you going to consolidate? Aren¡¯t you going to develop? Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡± Negris asked continuously. Now the Undead Fire had been lit, the Soul Network inherited, and a devout believer had been successfully won over. But was he just walking away?


    It was such a pity that he was sealed. Otherwise, with Ange¡¯s conditions, Negris would be more than willing to reconstruct another divine entity.


    ¡°Food, if you can¡¯t reproduce.¡± Ange responded. He had just collected one Soul Crystal from Feilin, which could reproduce five sacks of food. One sack had already been used up, leaving only four. It would be too difficult to try and develop anything with the food left.


    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about Soul Energy with faith? Once you have more believers, I assure you that your Soul Crystals will never run out.¡± Negris tempted him, really unwilling to give up such a golden opportunity.


    ¡°It won¡¯t run out?¡± Ange tilted his head, asking, ¡°Bronze Book, how much?¡±


    What Ange meant was, how many Soul Crystals would be needed to extract the Bronze Book?


    This question surprised Negris, ¡°Are you thinking about me now? Once you have divine power as strong as mine, you should be able to do it.¡±


    The Bronze Book was a divine artifact sealing Negris. Controlling it would mean harnessing the powers of the God of Knowledge. In the world, those who could control a deity were called the handlers of gods.


    Did this oblivious fellow Ange dare to dream so big?


    But soon he knew that Ange was just casually finding a reference, and he happened to be that reference: ¡°Your divine power, equal to how many Soul Crystals?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Under the tempting promise of ¡®as many Soul Crystals as you need,¡¯ Ange agreed to Negris¡¯s suggestion to continue to develop believers.


    The method was simple. He found the bull-headed aunt and repeated Negris¡¯s words, ¡°The Undying King sensed the disaster, commanded me to save you, and others. Believe in the Undying, be fed. Tell your children, your husband, your family, the devout believers shall be fed.¡±


    Well done, Ange lowered the offering from a sack of food to just enough to satiate hunger.


    Then he specifically reminded the bull-headed aunt, ¡°Guiding others, you may eat more.¡± Meaning, those who bring others can get more.


    The bull-headed aunt found these confusing words hard to decipher but felt that they were very profound.


    Once she understood the meaning, her eyes gleamed, almost the size of copper bells.


    Three children at home, all big eaters, usually going hungry after being full. Now just believing in the Undying would mean they get to eat their fill?


    Believe, definitely believe. Don¡¯t believe? They can be sure that Aunt Bull would break their legs.


    There was no need to break legs. As soon as the three calves heard they could be fed, their eyes turned red. They rushed at the speed of a raging bull, knocking their heads, making a loud noise. The Undead Fire was prodded by them and rose higher than Aunt Bull¡¯s.


    Indeed, for teenagers, the belief in being fed was more devout.


    But Negris soon regretted it because he promised to feed them but forgot that they were minotaurs. A small calf ate more than a sack of food. The five sacks of food that a Soul Crystal exchanged for, apart from Aunt Bull¡¯s one sack, the remaining four were all eaten by the three calves.


    One Soul Crystal, five sacks of food, won over four devout foodies. It¡¯s unclear whether it was a loss or gain. It should be a gain, though. Each minotaur offered at least one Soul Flame, which was equal to the quantity of four Soul Crystals.


    However, it would require a complicated process to convert these energies and extract them as Soul Energy.


    ¡°You, Undead Fire, Choke, Soul Network, flow. Yes, control the energy in the Undead Fire, let it flow towards you. Come, try to strengthen your soul. Do you feel it? Do you feel your soul growing stronger?¡±


    ¡°Are you even a skeleton? Why are you so adept? Did you practice this before? Even knowing how to do it, you still need a long time to master it. Why is it that you managed to do it as soon as I said it? Are you the bones of the Goddess of Fortune?¡±


    The process that Negris thought was complicated was completed at once by Ange. All the energy in the Undead Fire was extracted.


    ¡°Wind, flow.¡± Ange pointed to his head. This complicated process was similar to how he reached out from the hole inside his cave, drawing from the cold current within the Resting Wind.


    New moon book, seeking votes and recommendations for rewards.

 Chapter 15 - 15 Don’t be fooled, sir_1

    15 Chapter 15 Don¡¯t be fooled, sir_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Negris underestimated the desperation of the hungry people for food. Even though he specified a limit to the number of worshippers, the Undead Temple was still overcrowded with civilians who¡¯d rushed to the news. When they heard that only fervent faith could receive the king¡¯s aid, everyone eagerly flocked to the altar, intending to show the king their devout belief in the Undead or their hunger.


    The crowd nearly made the neglected temple collapse; even the desperate shouts from the Minotaur aunt¡¯s family could not maintain order.


    The ever-sweeping Silver Skeleton grasped its broomstick backward, the broom¡¯s end wrapped in a black mist which transformed into a large double-handed ax. This is the uniqueness of Soul Armor ¨C it can alter its form to serve different purposes.


    If you¡¯re idle and interested in practicing, it¡¯s feasible to form around a hundred and eighty or so versions. With practice, one can shift between them rapidly.


    Holding the ax, the Silver Skeleton jumped onto a stone pillar beside the altar, bowed its body, and let out a silent scream from its soul.


    The hustle-bustle crowd was unable to hear this wail. They only felt an icy soul-freezing energy surge through their bodies, similar to a chill running down their neck, only tens of times stronger.


    Most people froze, shivering.


    With the Silver Skeleton¡¯s shriek, a fence made out of white bones emerged from the ground of the temple that originally didn¡¯t have walls. This fence enclosed the Undead Temple¡¯s perimeter.


    After being enraged by the Silver Skeleton and encircled by the bone fence, the crowd was reminded that this was the Undead Temple, a resting place for the Undead, not a place they could recklessly create a ruckus.


    They obediently formed a queue to worship individually at the altar. When they revealed their sincere faith in the Undead, Ange felt a connection between himself and the worshippers, using the Undead Fire as a bridge, forming a Soul Network.


    At this moment, Ange could even hear the inner voices of the others. It was an extraordinary sensation.


    Among these prayers, most were ¡®please give me food¡¯; a few were ¡®let me live forever¡¯; occasional ones included ¡®please kill the neighbor¡¯s cunning vixen,¡¯ ¡®make the Resting Wind disappear,¡¯ etc. This showed Ange how complicated the inner thoughts of Life Species were.


    Besides hearing all these voices, the most crucial task for Ange was converting these Faith Elemental Forces. This gave him a feeling of returning to the underground city, guiding the energy into his own body relentlessly.


    A Soul Crystal is a solidification of energy produced by an Undead¡¯s soul which can be reversed to supplement the soul. Other Undead could also use it, establishing its fundamental equivalence, allowing it to be used as a currency. Any Undead would recognize its value.


    Ange could use these energies to supplement his own soul. Previously, due to the need to relocate food, Ange didn¡¯t dare use it at will. Having acquired so much now, with the food to Soul Crystal ratio having reached one to one hundred, he could use it freely.


    As an endless stream of Soul Energy poured into him, Ange only felt his own rapidly growing strength.


    Sometimes change is rather abrupt. The Soul Fire suddenly began to shrink violently. All the flames surged inwards, forming a pulsating sphere. In the process of expansion and contraction, purer streams of Soul Energy coursed through his entire skeletal structure.


    Negris noticed Ange¡¯s condition and was taken aback. ¡°Soul Heart? I knew your soul was too solid and not like an Ashbone Skeleton. Nearly reaching the Soul Heart stage, soon your skeleton will transform into a golden structure, making you the Golden Skeleton King.¡±


    The Golden Skeleton King? It seems pretty powerful. His creator, the City Lord, is a Golden Skeleton King. Does this mean he could create other skeletons like the lord?


    ...


    The Undead Temple¡¯s rituals thus became the norm. Devout worshippers who could faithfully offer their Soul Flame were rewarded with one jin of food. They could come every day. Ange transferred around ten tons or twenty thousand jin of food, enough for the temple¡¯s consumption for a period.


    Not everyone was devout, and not everyone truly believed in the Undead. Among these two hundred people, approximately one hundred could offer their Soul Flame. Those whose belief was not firm wouldn¡¯t come again.


    After a round of screening, the regular believers amounted to around two hundred people. This was a rather considerable number given the total population of the underground city was just about five thousand people and excluding some races and groups that had their own beliefs, along with some Undead, the total was even less.


    Regarding the sudden rise of the Undead Temple, the management level of the underground city had considerable dispute. The Succubus Rina even proposed to prevent believers from attending worship to avoid instability.


    However, as soon as she stated this proposal, she was angrily rebuked by Aisike: ¡°Are you mad? I am also a follower of the Undead. Are you going to seal me off, too?¡±


    Aisike is a Necromancer. How can any Necromancer not believe in the Undead?


    Rina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She¡¯d completely forgotten about this and what¡¯s worse, the identity of the City Lord. The lord is an old Witch and is an Undead himself.


    Proposing to seal off the Undead Temple on Witch¡¯s territory, Rina thought she must have been mad to make such a proposal.


    Feilin, who knew she didn¡¯t mean to, consoled her. ¡°Rina had good intentions, merely fearing the sudden appearance of an unstable element that might disrupt the current stability.¡±


    Rina nodded like a pecking chicken. Having recently joined this underground city, she wasn¡¯t very aware of the Undead Temple. But now she¡¯s understood ¨C the Undead Temple is a place to worship the Undead.


    Feilin, who knew the inside story, said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The reopening of the temple may well become the most stable pillar of the underground city. Plus, they¡¯re continuously distributing grains from the temple which can mitigate our food shortage. It¡¯s a fantastic thing. Just pretend it isn¡¯t happening and don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Klegg, who sat on the other side, revealed a smile that read ¡®just as I thought.¡¯ He knew it all along. Feilin suddenly brought back loads of grain a few days ago, and now with the sudden reopening of the temple and its distribution of food, anyone with a brain could link the two events. Only the brainless Succubus could be blabbering nonsense.


    When everyone reached a consensus, Feilin changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the idea of using Luminous Moss as a supplement light source for crops coming along?¡±


    Aisike and Rina gazed at each other and lastly turned to Klegg.


    Klegg replied: ¡°It failed. It couldn¡¯t grow in the fields. Planting it too far would make the light from the Luminous Moss too weak to provide lighting. Only by planting it between two rows of crops can it survive due to its need for a wet environment, which it can¡¯t survive in ordinarily. Overwatering will result in root rot and the crops will get damp too. Master, I think this approach is unfeasible.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? But, I¡¯ve seen someone succeed with that.¡± said Feilin.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± The intelligent Goblin denied categorically: ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been deceived by magic? Someone used magic to maintain crop growth temporarily to fool you. Master, you mustn¡¯t be fooled.¡±

 Chapter 16 - 16 Multi-layer Moss_1

    16 Chapter 16 Multi-layer Moss_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Facing Klegg¡¯s doubts, Feilin went to the temple first and secured Ange¡¯s approval, then took the entire management team to Ange¡¯s Luminous Moss field.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it works. By using different substrates and broken stone as a drainage system to drain excess water. My goodness, such a simple method allowing two distinctly humid-demanding things to grow in the same field. It really is remarkable,¡± Klegg conceded, admitting defeat with admiration.


    ¡°Master Feilin, the owner of this field possesses farming techniques far superior to ours. Could he possibly be a druid? Can he come help us manage and improve our fields?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Feilin smirked in satisfaction and replied, ¡°You all can¡¯t stay here for long, so take a good look, record the details and then leave. This area has already been declared a restricted zone by me. Without permission, even I cannot enter.¡±


    He really was clueless when it came to technology and was frequently stumped and silenced by Klegg¡¯s professional questions. Now, he had finally gained the upper hand. See, Klegg did not outshine everyone else in all technical aspects.


    Everyone¡¯s nerves were on end after hearing that there were restricted zones in the Underground City, which even the City Lord couldn¡¯t freely access.


    At this moment, a soldier ran over to inform Aisike, ¡°Sir, a plague has broken out in the Upper City Zone. More than a dozen people have diarrhea and are vomiting. A corpse was found in the pond.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Upper City Zone¡±, Aisike¡¯s expression grew serious. He asked, ¡°Has it been quarantined and sealed off? Where is the body?¡±


    The Upper City Zone is a wealthy sector and is located at the top of the slope in the Underground City. Water flows downwards, meaning the higher the area, the cleaner the water.


    In this dark, damp Underground City that has never seen sunlight, with its incomplete drainage system, human and animal waste, as well as various other types of sewage, flow freely. The lower one goes, the worse the sanitary conditions, with the risk of plague spreading increasing.


    The Underground City already has a well-established emergency plan in place: to isolate and seal off the area, then have a mage treat those afflicted. This generally manages to control the epidemic within a short span of time.


    What worried Aisike, though, was that the epidemic had broken out in the most hygienic part of the city, the Upper City Zone. The sewage from homes would naturally flow downhill toward the lower parts of the city. Only a dozen cases had been discovered now, but they had no idea of how many more were lurking undetected.


    A group of people hurriedly arrived at the site in the Upper City Zone where the body had been found. A rotten corpse lay on the ground. Lena took one look and hurriedly turned away, nauseated.


    Feilin examined the corpse closely and seemed surprised, ¡°The time of death should only be two days ago, so why has the body decayed so much? There is also no trace of a soul left behind. Something¡¯s fishy.¡±


    Hearing Feilin, Lena boldly mustered up her courage to take a second look at the corpse. The sight forced her to ask, ¡°My Lord, could you open up his abdominal cavity?¡±


    Upon doing so, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale: ¡°A Demon Knot? It¡¯s those bastards from Demon Valley.¡±


    The emergence of Demon Valley and the outbreak of the plague made the whole Underground City fall into a tense atmosphere. All living creatures were ordered to stay indoors, and nobody was allowed to leave their residence. Only the Undead could move around freely.


    This was an even more effective measure than what humans would have done in their society. After all, the Undead couldn¡¯t get infected by the plague, which allowed the society to function normally.


    Ange noticed that the temple has quietened down. All the people were quarantined in their homes and no worshippers were visiting. The Undead Temple had reverted to its former desolate state.


    The Silver Skeleton continued its tireless cleaning. Everything within the boundaries of the temple was swept meticulously clean, without a speck of dust left.


    The only thing that had changed was that ever since Ange began forming the Soul Heart, every time the Silver Skeleton encountered him, it would stop working, stand up holding the broom, lower its head and bow respectfully.


    Ordinary Skeleton Zombies, upon encountering another of their kind with a more powerful soul, would run away ¨C only those that were programmed with rules would act this way.


    Ange attempted to communicate with it, yet he only managed to elicit very basic responses such as ¡®cleaning¡¯ and ¡®quiet¡¯. Logically, the Silver Skeleton should have possessed a certain level of intelligence and should have been able to communicate much more than it was doing..


    With no one coming over, Ange didn¡¯t mind as he preferred the quiet. Meanwhile, there had been major changes near the temple ¨C the entire vicinity had been densely filled with Luminous Moss.


    Initially, he wanted to plant the moss within the temple¡¯s boundary, but it would be swept away by the Silver Skeleton overnight.


    Due to good care and a suitable environment, the Luminous Moss thrived and multiplied rapidly, quickly filling up all available space around the temple.


    After the quarantine measures, Ange had more time to take care of the Luminous Moss. Unfortunately, there was very little soil near the temple. The minor amount that was available was an aggregation of dust with complicated components and didn¡¯t contain much nutrition; it couldn¡¯t be used to grow crops the way a proper soil field could.


    But he didn¡¯t care, as long as he could grow the Luminous Moss, that was enough. After all, the Minotaur family even ate moss; the Luminous Moss could be considered a type of food, he supposed.


    The Luminous Moss didn¡¯t require soil or sunlight, so Ange decided to bring in stone slabs, stacked them layer upon layer, and planted the moss in between the layers.


    What the Underground City lacked was not stone slabs. Certain areas contained shale which, with just a gentle tap, would produce neat stone slabs.


    After constructing a seven- or eight-layer rack, he planted Luminous Moss between each layer. These didn¡¯t require light to grow but just the right amount of humidity.


    On these stone slabs, Ange planted the sturdiest, fastest-growing, and largest moss plants that had been specifically selected.


    Selective breeding is a fundamental skill in farming. If he didn¡¯t even know this, Ange wouldn¡¯t have been able to farm for thousands of years, as the seeds would have degenerated a long time ago.


    Just as Ange was quietly growing his moss, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from a distance. In the lead was a teenage boy, who carried a four or five-year-old girl in his arms. He was sprinting barefooted, with blood flowing from his foot where it seemed he¡¯d stepped on a sharp stone.


    However, the boy seemed to be oblivious to the pain as he ran towards the temple with all his might. Close on his heels were four or five skeleton soldiers brandishing weapons. They were about to catch up and cut the boy down, as their orders were to kill any living creature that moved around freely.


    As the temple came into view, hope shone in the boy¡¯s eyes. He whispered, ¡°Please save my sister, Undead Lord.¡±


    With his words, a Soul Flame, thicker by at least ten times than that of an average human, shot towards the distant altar.


    However, with just faith alone, it was impossible to overcome physical limitations. Just as they were about to enter the temple¡¯s boundary, the skeleton soldiers caught up. One of them swung its sword at the boy¡¯s back.


    Ange had been attracted by the thick Soul Flame. Seeing the boy on the brink of being hit, he subconsciously shouted out, ¡°Roar!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t quite sure why he chose to shout ¡®roar¡¯. Maybe he had been influenced by spending too much time roaring at Little Zombie. All he wanted to do was halt the skeleton soldier¡¯s attack.


    The roar, transmitting through the soul¡¯s vibrations, startled the skeleton soldier trying to strike the boy. It blitzed, looking at Ange in terror.


    An undead king, who had formed the Soul Heart and was about to transform into a Golden Skeleton, was bellowing. It was more than enough to scare low-level skeletons out of their wits.


    Not much slower than the sound, a figure rushed out, howling madly. It rammed into the stunned skeleton soldier, sending it flying. It smashed onto the ground, breaking into pieces instantly.</

 Chapter 17 - 17 Fanatic_1

    17 Chapter 17 Fanatic_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Naturally, the one who was howling was the Little Zombie, who disrupted the skeleton and fell to the ground, intending to charge toward the other skeletons at the back. However, upon hearing Ange¡¯s ¡®howl¡¯, it reluctantly fell back.


    Ange looked at it with a hint of surprise. He had never known that the Little Zombie could run so fast, much faster than ordinary zombies, faster than skeletons, and even faster than a human sprinting a hundred meters.


    Ange now understood how it could harass the Ashbone Skeleton without receiving any injuries, dispelling so many of their opponents. With this kind of speed, nothing on the wasteland could possibly catch up with it.


    The skeleton that had been reduced to one arm was terrified. It stared at Ange while retreating, gradually picking up its own fragments ¨C first the other arm, then a leg, followed by the other. After assembling its legs, it hastily stood up and ran away.


    As for its companion, he ran away without a fight as soon as Ange let out a ¡®howl¡¯.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved.¡± The boy let out a sigh of relief, but in doing so, lost his grip on his sister, and the two of them tumbled to the ground.


    The little girl probably got hurt from the fall, and started crying weakly. The boy anxiously crawled a few steps to help her up, glancing around.


    His gaze first landed on Ange, then on the Little Zombie, and finally the Silver Skeleton. Unable to rely on anyone, he grit his teeth, held his sister and crawled to the altar, frantically knocking his head against the ground.


    With each bow, a strand of soul flame flooded into the Undead Fire, as if it was free of charge.


    Ange simply stared at him till Negris couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°What are you standing around for? Save her! This is a devout believer and we can¡¯t let him down. If we do, all his fanatic faith will turn into resentment towards his belief and he¡¯ll become a Fallen Believer.¡±


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°How do I save her?¡± As a farming skeleton, even feeding people a few bites of food would inadvertently cause them severe discomfort. It¡¯s obvious the little girl wasn¡¯t starving, so he didn¡¯t know how to save her.


    Negris sighed, ¡°Such rotten luck to have met you.¡±


    Since meeting Ange, Negris had broken too many rules. Although part of it was due to his own reckless desolation after being sealed away, it was mostly because Ange was too frustrating. He constantly did the unexpected and if left unattended, he would really let things slide towards the most undesirable situation.


    Ange was extremely lucky to come across such a devout believer. Negris decided not to obsess over this matter. After all, he was already sealed and did not need rules to constrain himself, so let it vanish.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the Demon¡¯s Dysentery. It causes the infected to vomit and purge until they die of dehydration. It¡¯s easy to cure. You know the owner here, right? Borrow a mage from him. Doesn¡¯t need to be a high-level one, an apprentice would do,¡± Negris suggested.


    ¡°Magic? I can do it,¡± said Ange.


    ¡°You can? You, a skeleton, know magic? Stop joking and go find someone,¡± Negris scoffed. Skeletons knowing magic? With their weak spiritual power and linear thinking, they can perform magic? They can¡¯t even draw a magic circle.


    ¡°I know four spells; Rain, Burn Wasteland, Pollination, and Soil Loosening,¡± Ange said, while casting ¡®Rain¡¯. His palm opened, pointing it at a small area in front of him. The elements began to converge there, quickly forming droplets that pitter-pattered down to the ground, almost as if it was raining.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense magic is this? It¡¯s all about farming! Don¡¯t tell me you created these yourself?¡± Negris, the God of Knowledge, was actually stumped by these spells. He had never heard of them. Are there such spells in the world that he hadn¡¯t heard of?


    Ange nodded. Indeed, these were his original creations. As a farming skeleton, watering was part of his daily routine, which previously involved fetching water from the well to irrigate the land.


    Until the fifth year after the undead souls disappeared, the wells near the farm dried up.


    Seeing the crops withering day by day, Ange was very anxious and tried to find a solution. You should know that Ange, from more than a thousand years ago, had a smaller brain capacity than now, so after months of thinking, he was unable to find a solution and had to watch the crops wither away.


    As he kept thinking and thinking, it was like he was meditating. So, by the second year, he could sense the ¡®water¡¯ in the air and then he thought to pour that ¡®water¡¯ from the air onto the ground.


    In the beginning, he could only condense enough water to irrigate three to five crops. Hence, that year, he harvested only three catties of grain. The next year, his spiritual power increased significantly and he could condense enough water to irrigate a ridge of field. That year, he harvested twenty catties of grain.


    So it went, in the third, fourth, and fifth years till the three hundred and twentieth year when he could finally cast the ¡®Rain¡¯ spell without interruption for a whole day, allowing him to irrigate the entire farm.


    With the experience of creating the Rain spell, Ange then created the ¡®Soil Loosening¡¯ spell to make cultivating the fields easier. He also created a Pollination spell as there were few insects on the farm, and without artificial pollination, many plants couldn¡¯t bloom.


    And the Burn Wasteland spell was for fertilizing the fields.


    In terms of fertilizing the fields, Ange noticed that weeds were more abundant in places where skeletons had fallen, so he tried throwing the decayed bones into the fields. As expected, fields with bones were more fertile than those without, and grinding them into powder made them even more effective.


    There¡¯s no place where bones were denser than at Resting Camp. Dilapidated bones were scattered everywhere, so picking up a small part of them was enough for Ange to use for a long time.


    This is the reason why Ange knew magic.


    ¡°You really do know magic, but your magic power is too weak, it¡¯s only about the level of a level 1 mage. But why can you continuously cast magic? Your tiny bit of magic power should be consumed by just one spell. Try it again,¡± Negris was puzzled.


    Ange cast the Rain spell as per Negris¡¯s request. After the droplets pitter-pattered on the ground, Ange cast another Rain spell. In this way, when the previous magic disappeared, the next magic was ready.


    So it seemed that Ange¡¯s hands were like a sprinkler, pouring water all over the ground without stopping.


    ¡°The only explanation is that you have infinite spiritual power, causing your magic power to recover extremely fast,¡± Negris thought of a possibility. You can sense the size of magic power, but spiritual power is untraceable. Except for making the person look spirited, how could you tell if a skeleton ¡®has a spirit¡¯?


    ¡°Since you can use magic, let¡¯s do it this way. Get a cup of water. This is a Purification spell, a simple level 1 Holy Light magic. The purified water is Holy Water, specifically for driving away Dysentery,¡± Negris suggested while preparing the spell.


    After finishing his spell, Negris laughed as though he had thought of something amusing: ¡°Hehe, if the fellows from the Church of Light knew that a skeleton had learned their Purification spell, I wonder what their expressions would be?¡±

 Chapter 18 - 18 Creating God_1

    18 Chapter 18 Creating God_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Purification is a simple level 1 magic, which Ange picked up very quickly. Watching a skeleton emit a sacred glow from its hands, Negris was noticeably pleased by this sight, a sign of his wicked sense of humor.


    Some people say that the undead cannot learn the purification spell, for it¡¯s been made to cleanse them. Negris smirked at this belief. It¡¯s true that light triumphs over darkness, but the idea that it triumphs over the undead ¨C well, that¡¯s nonsense. A notion that stemmed from the fact that undead despise sunlight.


    But do the living not despise sunlight? Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true ¨C put them under the noon sun for two hours in the summer and then check. It can only be said that the living have a higher tolerance for sunlight.


    According to history Negris knows, the reason why the purification spell suppresses the undead is because it¡¯s Holy Light magic.


    Holy Light magic, unlike mere light magic, falls in the category of Divine Arts and has the function of one¡¯s intention. Not only does it suppress the undead, but it also suppresses all heretics, including demons and elemental creatures.


    Without the targeted ¡®intent¡¯, holy light magic would just be pure light magic.


    After gulping down a cup of purified holy water, the little girl swiftly recovered from her negative state and fell sound asleep.


    The boy heaved a sigh of relief and began to thank Ange profusely. He had witnessed Ange¡¯s tireless efforts ¨C amid the rain and the purification, which made him realize that it wasn¡¯t the fire on the altar that saved his sister, but the skeleton before him.


    Two soul flames burst out from his body, but instead of returning to the Undead Holy Fire, they directly entered Ange¡¯s body.


    The two soul flames intertwined in Ange¡¯s spirit, forming a strange symbol, hovered over the flames produced from his Soul¡¯s Heart.


    After hearing about this strange change, Negris, the bronze dragon, voiced his jealousy: ¡°You lucky bastard, you¡¯ve gained his faith. From now on, he¡¯s your believer, a fervent believer. Lucky you¨Ca fake god without even a divine status. You¡¯ve even stolen the Soul Network, Kvada!¡±


    In the language of magic, ¡®Kvada¡¯ conveys both insults and death. When used alone, it holds a particularly strong tone, signifying Negris¡¯s foul mood and intention to curse.


    Negris had once deeply studied the relationship between gods and followers, ending with the conclusion: it¡¯s not the gods who create believers, but believers who create gods.


    Just like Negris himself, initially a knowledgeable bronze dragon. Because there were many who had faith in him, over time, he ignited the Divine Fire.


    But to be honest, his existence as the God of Knowledge is a bit far-fetched. His ignition of the Divine Fire depended on time¨Cit wasn¡¯t until he was about eight thousand years old that he was barely able to ignite it. This absence of fervent followers to his cause hindered his progress.


    Think about it¨Chow many who have faith in knowledge can actually become fervent? Knowledge-seekers are worse than the worst of men; they swear by one thing only to deny it completely when provided with substantial proof another day.


    They pursue truth, not the bronze dragon who spreads knowledge to them.


    But there are countless truths, ever-changing. That water flows downward is a truth, yet in the Abyss Dimension, water flows upward. This is because the Abyss is full of liquid mercury, which is denser than water, causing water to float on the surface of it.


    Humans have a short lifespan, averaging 40-50 years, but there are a multitude of gods, why? Because they have scores of fervent followers.


    If it¡¯s said that followers create gods, then fervent followers are indeed crucial to this creation. This is because they will spread your deeds and influence even more people to believe in you. Thus, fervent followers often become the key to lighting up the Divine Fire.


    How could the bronze dragon not be jealous? Despite living for eight thousand years, he hasn¡¯t even come across a single fervent follower. Coupled with the fact that his followers are rather disappointing, his divine presence is hardly noticeable.


    Having a weak divine presence is one thing, but he even has a divine status that causes trouble for him. As luck would have it, the Undead King took a liking to him and sealed him in the Bronze Book. His followers, who are always disappointing, have never even thought about rescuing him.


    As the bronze dragon was wallowing in self-pity, Ange had already transformed back into his human shape and put on his straw hat, the only way he could talk, ¡°What happened? Are they...chasing you?¡±


    Upon seeing Ange transform into a human with the mere tip of his hat, the boy¡¯s eyes widened in awe. Wasn¡¯t this a miracle? If washing one¡¯s hands in a frying pan was considered a miracle, then the transformation of a person could be termed as the miracle of all miracles. In an instant, the boy¡¯s belief became even more solidified.


    ¡°Plague, lockdown, departure, killing, my sister is sick, no cure, death, take a chance.¡± Initially, Ange thought his speech was hard to comprehend but found the boy¡¯s speech even more broken, as he spit out each word separately.


    However, this coincided with Ange¡¯s speech custom. As soon as he heard it, he understood: ¡°Plague? Dysentery? Like this?¡± He asked, pointing at the little girl.


    The lockdown happened abruptly. Ange noticed that his followers stopped showing up overnight but had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°Yes, many people died, quarantine, skeletons bring food, but no treatment.¡± said the boy.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no treatment, there was just a shortage of healing mages. People as impoverished as them would not receive any aid. They could only grit through the sickness, hoping to survive. If they couldn¡¯t, they would die at home.


    ¡°Many people died?¡± After pondering for a moment, Ange asked: ¡°The skeletons can go out?¡±


    ¡°Many, skeletons can, they do not get infected.¡± The boy replied.


    Ange took out a plate, filled it with clean water, performed several purification spells on it, and then picked up the plate, prepared to leave the temple.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°To the Minotaur.¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Oh, that family has quite devout faith. Go check it out. But shouldn¡¯t you ask your fervent follower what his name is?¡± Negris was really done with Ange. This was a fervent follower; he didn¡¯t even ask his name. How would he call him in the future?


    Ange asked for the boy¡¯s name, to which the boy excitedly replied, ¡°Oke.¡±


    Bringing the purified water to the Minotaur¡¯s home, the Minotaur family was already lying in bed, vomiting and suffering from diarrhea to the point of dehydration, barely hanging on. Impoverished Minotaurs, who were reduced to eating moss, were inevitably infected.


    After drinking a cup of purified water, the tenacious Minotaur family instantly regained their strength. They all knelt before Ange, expressing their gratitude in the only way they knew how.


    The Soul Flame rushing from their bodies directly entered Ange¡¯s body, bypassing the need for Undead Fire¡¯s channeling.


    This change was likely related to the symbol on the Soul Fire. However, Ange¡¯s attention was already drawn to something else.


    On the wall hung the skull of an animal with a blindfold on. One could tell from the two sharp horns on the skull, similar to a Minotaur but thicker, that this must be the ancestors of the Minotaur¡¯s family.


    ¡°Yes, this is my great-grandfather, Iron Hoof.¡± A plain and unadorned name.


    What drew Ange¡¯s attention, of course, was not the skull but the Soul Fire inside. This skull had developed its soul and had become a skeleton. Unfortunately, it had been hung on the wall, and there were no nearby bone structures for assembly, so it remained hung.


    ¡°It has a soul? No wonder there was a fire in its eye sockets. That¡¯s why my grandmother blindfolded it. So, what should we do? It¡¯s our ancestor¡¯s skull; hanging it here is quite irreverent. Perhaps we should move it to the temple.¡± After a family discussion, they decided to hand over the skull for Ange to take to the temple, believing that the Undead Temple would handle the soul in the skull better.


    And so, Ange inexplicably brought back a Minotaur skull. Upon returning to the temple, he found that Feilin had been waiting there for quite some time, pacing anxiously.

 Chapter 19 - 19 Huh? Holy Light!_1

    19 Chapter 19 Huh? Holy Light!_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The plague had already claimed over sixty lives in the underground city that only had a little over five thousand inhabitants. This was a tremendous loss, and the end was nowhere in sight. In the coming three to four days, the death toll was bound to peak.


    If the trend continued, there might be one to two thousand deaths. Feilin was frantic, yet he had no good solution. There weren¡¯t many healing mages in the underground city to begin with; it was impossible to save everyone. They could only watch helplessly as the patients died from the plague in isolation or were killed by skeletons when wandering outside.


    Dying at home was allowed, but not leaving home. Despite his feelings, Feilin was clear about priorities. Even if one or two thousand people would die, they must stay indoors. At least this way, three to four thousand people could be spared.


    However, he perceived that there were anomalies with the skeletons in a particular area. Someone had not only fled but also ventured into the Undead Temple, even managing to scare away his skeleton soldiers.


    Feilin rushed over, not to scold, but to apologize. A sick person entering the Undead Temple was not a big deal. There were no living beings inside who could be infected, but it was rare for Lord Observer to stop his skeletons. Did this mean Lord Observer was upset?


    Upon arriving and not finding anyone, he saw that the escaped patient was now sleeping with a healthy glow on his face.


    Feilin was taken aback and thought of a possibility ¨C Lord Observer had managed to cure the patient¡¯s plague.


    Feilin was full of regret. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of asking Lord Observer for help? If there was anyone in the underground city who could possibly eradicate this plague, it was undoubtedly Lord Observer.


    Normally, when the underground city had a disease outbreak, it was standard practice to quarantine. So naturally, he had acted accordingly without a second thought. But this time was different, Lord Observer was here.


    He waited, and finally Ange returned, holding a bull¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Um, Lord, did you go grave-digging? I have some well-preserved skeletons. I will bring them to you shortly.¡± Feilin seemed to misunderstand, responding agreeably, then immediately begged, ¡°My Lord, please, save the underground city this time. Please sell me the miraculous medicine that cured that child.¡±


    As he spoke, Feilin presented all the Soul Crystals he had gathered recently ¨C roughly forty or so.


    Ever since Feilin found out he could exchange Soul Crystals for food with Ange, he had gone above and beyond to gather them, exhausting his own reserves and even collecting from all the High-Order Undead in the city.


    Soul Crystals could only be consciously refined by sentient Undead at the cost of their Soul Strength. Refining a single Soul Crystal required seven or eight days of rest. If you refined several, it would deplete a significant amount of Soul Strength, which could take one or two months to restore.


    If there was a gain from using Soul Crystals, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But Feilin had used it to buy food which was of no use to the Undead. Naturally, this led to discontent among the Undead. Why should they deplete their souls to buy food for humans?


    This required Feilin to practice a great deal of persuasive charm. He stated that human beings were the basis of society, the source of productivity. If there were only Undead left, the underground city would turn into a graveyard. With great difficulty, he finally pacified the Undead.


    He managed to gather enough funds to buy food, only for the plague to strike. Now, Lord Observer had a way to treat it. There was no doubt it would cost a fortune. The rule of equivalent exchange was always adhered to by Lord Observer ¨C if food was already so expensive, surely a lifesaving method would cost even more?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any money.¡± Ange refused the Soul Crystals, went about his own business, fetched a vat of moss watering, and began performing Purification.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want money? Ah! Holy... Holy Light!¡± Feilin was shocked by Ange¡¯s refusal to accept any money, then startled by the Purification spell¡¯s glow in Ange¡¯s hand.


    Ange ignored him until he finished purifying the water, ¡°This, cures dysentery.¡±


    Feilin pointed at the vat of water, ¡°Holy Light.¡± Then pointed at Ange¡¯s hand, ¡°Holy Light?¡± Lastly, he looked at Ange, ¡°Holy Light!¡±


    Holy Light instilled fear in the souls of all Undead. Even Feilin, a Witch who had lived for over a thousand years, was scared to the point of being only able to utter ¡®Holy Light¡¯.


    Ange assumed that he was interested in Holy Light, so he held out his palm with a Purification spell inside it, revealing a sacred glow.


    Instinctively, Feilin raised both hands to shield himself. But quickly, he noticed that the sacred glow from Ange¡¯s hand did not have any uncomfortable effects on him.


    In the past, emissaries from the Church of Light had set foot in the former World Transfer Station. Those arrogant people became subdued and cautious when stepping onto the king¡¯s territory. However, their presence was always unpleasant and could not be completely dispelled.


    The Holy Light from Ange¡¯s hand did not emit any discomforting or disgusting effect.


    Feilin lowered his hands and cautiously approached, finding that it actually didn¡¯t harm him. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t resist poking his finger into the glow.


    He saw all the dirt and impurities on his finger were purified. When he pulled it out, a section of his finger turned white, like freshly peeled chicken claws, contrasting starkly with the rest of his hand.


    Feilin awkwardly pulled his hand back into his robes. It was embarrassing because as a Witch, he could not take baths as the water would decay his flesh. Even when using magic to clean, it could only clear the dirt on the skin surface. Anything seeped into his cells could not be washed off but had to be air-dried.


    Oh, there was another simpler method ¨C bury it in Breathing Soil.


    So how did a Witch usually clean his body?


    They did the same as leather care ¨C first dust off, then wipe, and finally apply some oil. Sheep oil works best for maintenance.


    All of these cleaning and care methods did not make an Undead completely clean. Especially for a Witch who had lived for more than a thousand years. The stains were so thick that his original color could not be seen.


    But now, with a single Purification spell, all the thousand years of dirt was cleansed. Only then did Feilin realize how dirty he had been. It was utterly embarrassing.


    ¡°No need for money. Just drive away the dysentery and bring people.¡± Ange pointed to the Undead Fire, a tribute to their faith on the altar. The soul energy donated by believers every day was far more valuable to Ange than these Soul Crystals.


    Feilin left with gratitude. Originally, he had only come to try his luck, but the result had exceeded his expectations.


    Although Lord Observer did not want any payment, Feilin felt obligated to show his gratitude. Recalling the cow skull that Ange was holding when he returned, he realized it was likely not for soup but had other uses.


    So, Feilin ordered his people to bring the prized skeleton from his own collection and donate all of them to the Undead Temple.


    While Ange was still puzzled with the mound of unidentified bones, a clean and attractive female Witch rushed in with Feilin, who she pulled along with gusto.


    Upon verifying that Ange was indeed the one she was looking for, she pulled Feilin to her side, pointed at his differently colored finger, and hastily asked, ¡°How... How did you do it? Could you teach me? I¡¯d give you everything I have.¡±


    With her words, a giant Soul Flame floated out and entered Ange¡¯s body, imprinting another peculiar symbol onto his soul.

 Chapter 20 - 20 In the Name of Ange_1

    20 Chapter 20 In the Name of Ange_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Clean and pretty¡¯, applied to a Witch, is a odd description. How could a Witch be clean? They can¡¯t touch water, only dry clean, making it difficult to remove any grime completely.


    Beauty is ever more elusive. The loss of moisture makes flesh lose its elasticity, causing skin to wrinkle. So, the typical witches look similar to 120-year-old elders, their faces full of wrinkles.


    But the skin of this witch is smooth, showing no notable creases. Only at the neck, elbows and other joint areas, there are folds, making her look like an overly dieted... corpse.


    Of course, this was only the Bronze Dragon¡¯s perception. Ange didn¡¯t conceive any notions of ¡®clean and pretty¡¯. All he saw was the woman witch¡¯s robust Soul Flame and Feilin¡¯s clean finger.


    With a puzzled look at Feilin, Ange asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Feilin¡¯s face showed a combination of mild embarrassment and politeness, along with trepidation and extreme helplessness. He answered, ¡°This is my wife, Lisa. My Lord, please forgive us. She got too excited. Please pardon her disrespect. If possible, could you teach her the magic technique used to purify my finger? I am willing to pay the necessary price.¡±


    ¡°Can it be taught?¡± Ange asked the Bronze Dragon in his mind. As the Purification was from the Bronze Dragon, Ange thought it appropriate to ask him.


    ¡°It can.¡± Negris answered somewhat maliciously, ¡°It¡¯s only a Level 1 Holy Light Technique. Even if we teach her, she won¡¯t be able to use it. This is ¡®Holy¡¯ Light Magic, and belongs to the realm of Divine Arts. Without the power of faith, it can¡¯t be manifested. Unless she can have a Soul Network or Faith Elemental Force like you, she must borrow the power of God.¡±


    Teaching magic or other knowledge between the undead is Read its usual material.. simple, the question is not about imparting but about the ability to receive. A common skeleton doesn¡¯t have that much intelligence. Even if you impart all the knowledge in the world to it, it still won¡¯t be able to learn magic.


    Of course, Lisa¡¯s intelligence is not a problem, and her level of magic is high. She could learn a Level 1 Magic technique after just one attempt, but sadly, she can¡¯t use it.


    ¡°Why is this so?¡± Lisa looked anxiously at her own hands. She could sense the magic being successful. The Magic Network¡¯s loop had been established, she could feel it functioning, but no energy was being released.


    ¡°Faith, Divine Power.¡± Ange quoted the Bronze Dragon¡¯s words, though he didn¡¯t understand their meaning.


    But Lisa understood, she murmured these two words with her sparkling eyes, ¡°My Lord, please tell me your name.¡±


    Once Lisa asked this question, Feilin behind her changed his expression drastically, subconsciously wanting to rush over and cover her mouth.


    God! The Lord Observer could be the projection of the Undead King. Now, his wife was openly asking for his name. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to directly asking a god¡¯s divine name? The Undead King was akin to a divine spirit. This was indeed a great offense.


    ¡°Ange,¡± Ange casually responded, totally unfazed by the potential offense, which made the rushing Feilin stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Ange? In Ange¡¯s name, grant me the ability of Purification and beauty to cleanse the decay and beautify the features. Purify!¡± Lisa chanted these words with utmost sincerity.


    ¡°???¡± Question marks popped up in both Feilin¡¯s and Negris¡¯s mind. This was a purification technique, a divine art to disperse filth and purify everything. What the hell was ¡°Purify¡± ¨C was it to cleanse the appearance?


    Ange just felt the symbol condensed by Lisa¡¯s Soul Flame in his soul was stirring.


    With a nudge of thought, Ange immediately felt his power rushing into that symbol. At the same time, a sacred glow lit up in Lisa¡¯s palm.


    Negris¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out, ¡°This...this actually works? You, who don¡¯t even possess divinity, are a fake god. Why can she borrow your power?¡±


    Ange naturally didn¡¯t understand something that Negris didn¡¯t. Anyway, through the symbol inside his soul belonging to Lisa, his power could be directly channeled.


    Lisa excitedly looked at the Holy Light in her hand, couldn¡¯t wait to apply it to her own arm.


    Her arm was gray-white skin and bone, smooth but lacking elasticity and luster, though it was certainly better to look at than the average Zombie Lich, it was still within the scope of a ¡®corpse¡¯.


    Once the Holy Light shone, the abnormality on the skin was revealed. She had pulled and folded the excess skin, sticking it with some kind of glue. This way, it appeared smooth from the front.


    However, such treatment required a lot of effort and she couldn¡¯t make extensive movements.


    When the Holy Light passed over it, the ¡®gray-white¡¯ on her arm immediately peeled off, revealing the rosy complexion of normal skin. Unlike the Purification technique, Lisa¡¯s shriveled flesh surprisingly swelled up under the effect of the Face Purification Technique, regaining its luster and elasticity.


    Where the Holy Light had passed, a fair, lively-looking arm appeared.


    Feilin¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Lisa¡¯s arm, then looked at his own fingers that looked like flayed chicken claws, disbelieving.


    The Purification spell that Ange had used only removed the ¡®slime¡¯ from his finger, the flesh and blood had not been revitalized. Yet the same spell when used by Lisa could bring flesh back to life, what was the principle behind this?


    Contrary to Feilin¡¯s confusion, Negris immediately noticed the reason: ¡°Worthy of a ¡®Holy¡¯ Light Magic, the advantage of Divine Arts is right here. The same Divine Arts, yet they have a myriad of effects because it is the power of thought. This woman not only borrowed your power genuinely, she also adjusted the effect. Her understanding of Divine Arts is deep and her faith is very firm.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t fully understand the words of Negris about thought and effects and such, all he knew was that his power was borrowed, his magic power was exhausted, but the mark representing Lisa became a bit clearer.


    A thick Soul Flame returned from Lisa, but this Soul Flame did not float from her to Ange¡¯s body, instead, it emerged directly from the insignia.


    This meant that even if they were not in the same dimension, as long as this insignia exists, Ange could receive Lisa¡¯s Soul Flame.


    Lisa was already excited to the point of trembling. Her right hand trembled as it lightly touched the fresh and fair left hand. The skin became indented when she applied pressure, but it immediately bounced back the moment she let go. The Q-bomb sensation, which she hadn¡¯t experienced for so many years, made her burst into tears, even though no tears were flowing.


    Feilin could sympathize greatly with his wife¡¯s feelings. She was such a beauty-loving person, yet she was trapped in an ugly body for thousands of years. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of becoming an Undead or specter or an even uglier corpse, she would have committed suicide a long time ago.


    Now, she saw hope to restore her former look, the fact that she was able to get over it after crying twice was already very impressive.


    One cast of the Face Purification Technique was enough to cover her from her fingers to her wrist, she quickly cast the spell again: ¡°In the name of Ange...¡± Then she applied it on her face.


    The filling up of her cheeks pushed out the skin stuck to the back of her neck, restoring its luster and elasticity.


    Just like that, a cast of Face Purification Technique made Lisa live from head to toe, the whole person was rejuvenated.


    For the second cast of Face Purification Technique, Negris was somewhat surprised, but by the time of the fifth and sixth time, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore: ¡°Why can she borrow so much of your power? It¡¯s endless. It¡¯s not like the moss is all over the street? My former believers, after borrowing my power once, would have to rest for several days. Is it because your spiritual power is strong and recovers quickly?¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s it, Ange pondered. Every time Lisa cast the purifying spell, Ange¡¯s magic power would be exhausted. However, he had gotten used to this as he watered the fields. After each depletion of magic power, it would recover before the next spell.


    Lisa¡¯s spell-casting frequency was far less than when he was watering the fields, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about not being able to recover. Moreover, each time she borrowed magic power, she would return an abundant Soul Flame, Ange was not at a loss.


    Lisa touched her live skin joyously, it took her a good while to suppress her excitement. She slowly walked to Ange, crossed her hands on his shoulders, knelt down and said: ¡°The former Holy Light Maiden, the apostate Lisa Augustus, pays homage to my Lord.¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21 New Things _1

    21 Chapter 21 New Things _1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ange cocked his head, but Negris had already involuntarily gasped: ¡°The Light Saintess!? No wonder her understanding of divine arts is so profound. Goodness, this witch married the Light Saintess!? Oh, heavens!¡±


    If a witch married the Light Saintess, wouldn¡¯t the inherent danger be comparable to bathing in sulfuric acid? Aren¡¯t they afraid they¡¯ll dissolve?


    The grateful Lisa left with her devout faith, leaving Ange bemused and tilting his head. All these concepts were somewhat beyond his comprehension. Things like faith, divine power, elemental force, and the like¡ªhe only knew that Lisa had borrowed his magic power and would return a bigger soul flame. He hadn¡¯t suffered any losses. That was enough for him.


    Glancing at the pile of bones left by Feilin, then at the luminous moss he¡¯d planted, Ange simply tossed the Minotaur¡¯s head into the pile of bones and went back to tending to his moss. Compared to those complex power systems, this was what he was familiar with.


    The luminous moss grew robustly, at least four or five times taller than when Ange had collected them from the rock crevices, looking like a type of fern.


    If used as food, it would essentially be ready to harvest at this point. Any longer, and it would mature past its peak.


    But Ange clearly wasn¡¯t using them as food, but as lighting tools. He laid them out row by row, brought in fertile soil, piled up soil ridges in the middle, then sowed seeds, just like the operations performed in the luminous moss field.


    However, this time the operation was carried out on a slab, so he couldn¡¯t pile up too much soil, but that was okay. He would try it out first and transplant the crops when they grew bigger, and the soil ridge couldn¡¯t stabilize their roots.


    After the operation, a large multi-layered slab plantation was formed. When getting ready to water the crops, Ange suddenly thought of the Purification spell.


    The Purification spell could purify filth; could it also purify the impurities in the soil and water?


    When growing crops, pests were a factor that had to be considered. His Burn Wasteland Spell had actually been forced out of him due to pests, burning the bugs in the soil to death at the same time.


    With the thought, Ange did it. He chose a slab, first purified it with the Purification spell, planted the seeds, and drew a horizontal line at the edge of the slab.


    He then selected another slab, irrigated it with purified holy water, and drew two horizontal lines at the edge of the slab.


    Finally, he chose a third slab, purified the soil first, then irrigated with holy water, and drew three lines.


    In this way, the three slabs would form a comparative group. It would be clear at a glance which crop grew best.


    This habit was learned by Ange back in the day when he buried bone meal. In a field, the first year he buried bones, the crops grew well. The second year he buried bone meal, the crops grew even better. The third year he buried more bone meal, all the crops withered.


    Looking at the withered field, Ange pondered for half a year before finally coming up with a good method. He covered fifty acres of farmland with different ratios of bone meal to see which one grew the best, and the future burial standards were based on that.


    From then on, it got out of hand, and Ange buried everything he could find in the soil, even in different ratios, to select the most appropriate ratio.


    However, not many things could be found in the Resting Camp. Only bone meal, ash, and bird droppings were beneficial for the crops. There were too few bird droppings, and Ange couldn¡¯t compare which ratios were most suitable.


    He had developed the habit from his experience. He set up the same comparative groups three times, involving nine slabs.


    When he passed the bone pile while bringing back water, a furious soul roar suddenly rang out, and a tall skeleton with a bull head crawled out from the pile.


    Ange threw the bull¡¯s skull here; there was already a soul in that skull, a furious soul.


    Any soul, if hung on the wall for decades, would probably become as furious as this bull, but it was unfortunate for it that it didn¡¯t have hands and feet to knock itself off the wall.


    The pile of bones Feilin brought over happened to have a set of Bullman bones, probably sent over especially because he saw Ange carrying a bull head.


    After putting in some effort to familiarize himself with the bones, the furious Bull Head Skeleton stood up. It wanted to trample everything in front of it!!!


    The furious Bull Head Skeleton stood up, took its first step, and saw Ange in front of it. It roared furiously, lowered its head, aimed its sharp horns at Ange, and then charged. And then...it fell!


    A little zombie darted out from the side, directly hitting its knees, knocking its shins out of socket. The whole skeleton collapsed to the ground with a thud. The detached leg bone was even grabbed by the little zombie.


    The furious Bull Head Skeleton tried to stand up, but as soon as it lifted its face, the little zombie, wielding its leg bone, hit it on the cheek, right where it had been cut by the Ashbone Skeleton.


    But this spot was indeed a vital area on the skeleton. If it gets hit, it can easily cause soul shock, like a human¡¯s concussion.


    The soul of the Bull Head Skeleton hummed for a long time and didn¡¯t recover. When it finally did recover, the little zombie swung the bone club down again, causing another bout of humming.


    After this repeated a few times, it became clear that skeletons were not truly stupid. After being knocked a few times, it learned to embrace its head and flop to the ground, refusing to get up.


    The little zombie dragged it away by its intact leg. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ange stopping it from randomly killing skeletons, it probably would have already knocked off the bull head skeleton¡¯s neck, plucked out its soul flame from its eye socket, crushed it, and then swallowed it.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Bull Head Skeleton was dragged away by the little zombie that Ange straightened up his body. He had already bent his body and was ready to ¡®scream¡¯. With his current soul strength, a soul scream would have ruptured this bull head¡¯s soul. In essence, it was the little zombie that saved this bull head.


    The next day, Ange found that the three slabs that had only been watered with holy water emitted a slightly brighter glow from their luminous moss. The difference wouldn¡¯t be noticeable when viewed individually, but amongst the piles of moss that hadn¡¯t been watered with holy water, they stood out.


    Meanwhile, the three slabs that were only purified but not watered with holy water had luminous moss that looked somewhat wilted.


    The other three slabs, which were both watered and purified, had luminous moss with no obvious changes, but a new item had sprouted in the soil.

 Chapter 22 - 22 This is Cheating!_1

    22 Chapter 22 This is Cheating!_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Its umbrella-shaped cap, crystal clear in its totality, its stem was about the length of a finger, and half a finger in thickness. What was it?


    ¡°Mushrooms. Mushrooms are growing from the soil, but it¡¯s damp and wet here, making it perfectly normal for mushrooms to grow. This should be a meat mushroom, with its flesh that tastes quite like meat. They¡¯re in their juvenile stage now, but in a couple of days, they should grow bigger, possibly as thick as an arm.¡±


    As expected of the God of Knowledge¡ªthere weren¡¯t just a thousand, but hundreds of common types of fungi, and even more of the uncommon ones, yet Negris knew its type at first glance.


    However, in all of that dialogue, Ange only picked out one word: ¡°So, they¡¯re edible?¡±


    ¡°Err, you can eat them, but who would eat mushrooms? They taste awful and have little nutritional value.¡± Negris added.


    In an age where productivity was low, mushrooms were rarely eaten because they required a lot of oil and condiments to taste good. The Underground City didn¡¯t even have an abundance of grain, let alone oil. If one were to extract oil from a bull-headed lady, they might get a few dozen kilos of beef tallow.


    So, only hunters and herders who had plenty of animal fats would stew and eat mushrooms in a hearty soup.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± If they weren¡¯t delicious and lacked nutritional value, there was no need to grow them. Ange was about to pluck the mushrooms when he suddenly heard a gasp from behind him, ¡°Eh? Are these Holy Mushrooms?¡±


    He turned back to find Lisa standing in a light, thin, black silk dress, looking surprised at the mushrooms.


    This black, gauzy dress hugged her curvaceous figure tightly, making it difficult to relate her to the withered witch from the day before.


    ¡°What are Holy Mushrooms?¡± Ange inquired.


    ¡°They are these meat mushrooms that grew from being watered with Holy Water. While they are essentially meat mushrooms, they have some very magical effects, such as clearing up negative effects, toxins, plagues, curses, diseases, etc. As long as they¡¯re not overly severe, they¡¯re effective.¡± Lisa explained.


    Having done with her explanation, she added with a slight smile, ¡°The Church of Light plants a lot of these Holy Mushrooms. They dry them, grind them into powder, and distribute them to their priests and holy maidens to display miracles. When we cure a child of food poisoning, it easily earns the family¡¯s gratitude and faith.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but Negris was already shouting in anger, ¡°So that¡¯s it?! This is too disgraceful, too disgusting. They cheated! This is cheating! No wonder the Church of Light has been able to spread its message so effortlessly¡ª they¡¯ve been drugging people!¡±


    However, Lisa couldn¡¯t hear Negris¡¯s words, only Ange¡¯s. Lisa continued, ¡°My Lord, if you could cultivate a large number of such Holy Mushrooms, turning them into medicine would likely be very popular. By then, they would all ardently long for your radiance.¡±


    A saintess who cannot spread faith is worthless. The Former Light Saint desperately wished to dedicate her strength to Ange, to be shown mercy by her lord, and be bestowed with more strength.


    ¡°Can these be traded for grains and seeds?¡± Ange asked. He wasn¡¯t interested in making people bask in his radiance, but if it was edible, if it could be traded for grains and seeds, then he wouldn¡¯t mind having more cultivated.


    ¡°Grains? It is possible, but grain is a bulk commodity, and all three cities around here lack it. Even if they¡¯re willing to trade, they won¡¯t have much to offer. As for seeds, what they have, we have too. However, Ice City has a small teleportation array connected to the human world, so you can trade for unique seeds or valuable goods from the human world.¡± Lisa explained.


    ¡°A teleportation array? A World Transit Station?¡± Ange tilted his head. He had come to understand that the ¡®World Transit Station¡¯ they spoke of was just another name for the teleportation array¡ªthe place where Ange was teleported from, which could connect directly to one of the arches in the Resting Camp.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a small teleportation array, so small it can¡¯t even teleport a whole person. It can only teleport some valuable items, like Magic Crystal Ornaments.¡± Lisa made a gesture as she spoke. Based on her estimation, the teleportation array might only be seventy to eighty centimeters in diameter, thus it wasn¡¯t feasible to teleport larger volumes.


    ¡°Demon Crystals? Do humans have Demon Crystals?¡± If Ange had ears, they would be standing upright by now. Wasn¡¯t the reason he followed Aisike to the Underground City to find Demon Crystals? Demon Crystals could activate the teleportation pillars, so he could return to the Resting Camp.


    Ange later asked Feilin if there were any Demon Crystals, but unfortunately, the Underground City didn¡¯t have any. The few Demon Crystals Aisike owned were his previous exchanges from Ice City and were now depleted to the extent that they could no longer activate the teleportation array. Aisike depleted them shortly after returning.


    ¡°Yes, Ice City has a teleportation array for trading Demon Crystals with the human world, but we don¡¯t have any goods to trade for so we get very little in return.¡± Lisa responded.


    Ange pointed at the mushrooms and said, ¡°Exchange these for Demon Crystals.¡±


    If the Holy Mushrooms needed to be exchanged for the Demon Crystals, then they would need more of the mushrooms. As a result, Ange replaced all the stone planting racks with Holy Mushrooms. He had seen some that grew on decayed wood and roughly knew how they reproduce.


    Therefore, once the first batch of Holy Mushrooms completely matured and began releasing spores, Ange used his Pollinating Skill to transfer the spores to the soil, and then spread the soil evenly over the furrows on the stone slabs.


    Two weeks later, Ange harvested a full fifty kilograms of Holy Mushrooms.


    Lisa looked somewhat dizzy, ¡°This many? I¡¯ve never seen so many Holy Mushrooms piled together. How did you grow them? When I was in the Church, it was already quite extraordinary if a parish could produce this many Holy Mushrooms in a year, but you did it all in just a few days?¡±


    ¡°I just grew it like this.¡± Ange revealed his cultivation method. Comparing it with Lisa¡¯s, he discovered several differences.


    First, they didn¡¯t collect spores. Second, they didn¡¯t adjust the soil and humidity. Third, they didn¡¯t have as much Holy Water to water the crops.


    The Church of Light didn¡¯t regard it as a crop but as a divine blessing.


    If a piece of land were to sprout Holy Mushrooms, they would cordon it off and have a priest pray there, then pour Holy Water over it and wait for it to grow naturally. Even the Holy Water was scarcely used because the priests who purified it were often busy.


    If they were trying to get a bumper crop with that kind of method, it¡¯d be strange if they succeeded.


    Then how did Ange cultivate them? After he had collected the spores, he set up a series of control groups according to different light levels, moisture levels, humidity and temperature. For each of these controls, he even had a comparison for whether the Holy Water had been purified five or six times, and then he picked the combination that grew the fastest and most abundant.


    Finally, he found out that soil that hadn¡¯t been purified was actually better, as long as it was clean and contained a large amount of organic matter. Mushrooms watered with water that had been purified five times grew the best and the fastest.


    Which type of organic matter was best? Dried moss was best. If the moss was fresh, it would rot and that wouldn¡¯t work¡ªit must be dried.


    ¡°Is that enough? To exchange for... ¡± Ange tried to recall that Aisike had used more than a dozen blue crystals back then, so he must exchange them for more than forty: ¡°Forty crystals?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll be enough. Hehe, fifty kilos of Holy Mushrooms, ground into at least ten kilos of powder. Going by the old prices of the Church of Light, one kilo of Holy Mushroom powder could be traded for twenty Demon Crystals. Of course, the church itself didn¡¯t lack Demon Crystals and you couldn¡¯t buy Holy Mushroom powder on the open market. Let me take five kilos over first, enough to trade for over a hundred Demon Crystals. Taking too many might actually decrease their value.¡±


    At this point, Lisa seemed to remember something, and her face lit up with determination, ¡°Seeing how I look now, the old witch in Ice City will probably kneel down and beg me to display your power.¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 The Old Witch_1

    23 Chapter 23 The Old Witch_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In a simple room within Ice City, Anna Loft, with her fingers tangled in her messy hair, massaged her scalp to soothe her aching head due to excessive thinking. As she pulled her hand away, she found some strands of hair stuck to her fingers, worsening her mood.


    ¡°If it continues like this, I¡¯ll lose all my hair. Ahhh!!¡± Anna hysterically cried out, ¡°I am just a princess, why am I supposed to manage all these tasks!!¡±


    ¡°Because your brother has left.¡± A slender shadow emerged from the corner, crossing its arms, it responded leisurely.


    ¡°Damn that Luther, it was his job to handle these things. He is the first in line!¡± Anna¡¯s outrage grew as her first-in-line brother had slipped away quietly, leaving all these tasks to her.


    If she managed things well, and her brother returned one day, the position of City Lord would still be his. If she failed to handle it well, she¡¯d bear the brunt of the blame. It put her in an unfair, lose-lose predicament which upset her greatly.


    ¡°You can ignore it,¡± suggested the shadow in the corner.


    Anna shook her head, her expression turning serious, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. That despicable demon continues to lurk and has launched surprise attacks on our poorly defended Plantation Areas. Until he is found, we could face a severe food shortage next year.¡±


    The shadow was silent for a moment before he sighed reluctantly, ¡°Indeed, it is too cruel. Our Plantation Areas are too scattered, some are even connected to the lava caves. It has multiple entrances and exits. Once a demon infiltrates slyly, they can start fires all over, leading to total crop failure. Apart from futilely scattering soldiers across each food production area, we have no other alternatives.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I will definitely catch them. Once I do, I¡¯ll tie them up and throw them into Witch City. Let those witches shred their souls,¡± Anna said vengefully.


    ¡°You might have misunderstood something. Those witches have stopped ripping souls for a long time. But it doesn¡¯t matter. How do you plan to catch the demon with such limited information?¡± the shadow asked, puzzled.


    A confidant smile formed on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Every event reveals much information. For instance, the first three events occurred consecutively. However, there was a three-day gap between the third and the fourth event. The distance between the two locations is only a day¡¯s travel, so where did he go in those two days?¡±


    The shadow thought for a moment then he hesitantly replied, ¡°Did he get tired?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, around the location of these two incidents, what are the possible resting places within two days¡¯ journey? He who seems to love setting fires could very likely be a Lava Demon. He loves magma the most.¡± Anna unfolded a map and spread it out on the table.


    The shadow couldn¡¯t refrain himself from stepping out of the corner, revealing his wrinkled face and thin body. His exposed face and arms were full of tattoos resembling runes.


    If anyone familiar with these tattoos was there, they surely would¡¯ve gasped in awe¨C a Holy Light Corpse Witch! And one that had been purified by the church. Those tattoos were the marks of purification engraved on his skin.


    In the human world, undead creatures are considered heretics by the Church. Once captured, they are to be purified. The Church believes that ordinary methods can¡¯t annihilate witches, only purification can eliminate their bodies and souls together. Otherwise, even if decapitated, their souls can escape and turn into undead.


    Wrapped in Holy Shroud and incinerated until both their body and soul turn into ashes.


    This is reasonable since some witches can¡¯t be killed through ordinary methods because they create Life Boxes.


    They refine their hearts into a Life Box and place it in a special container, safeguarding it somewhere safe. In place of their hearts, they put their Soul Fire. In this way, even if they¡¯re killed, they can be reborn through their Life Box.


    For such witches, the Church has invented a corresponding method. First, they are wrapped in the Holy Shroud. Then they are incinerated with their bodies and souls both turned into ashes. This way, the witch that tries to be reborn using the Life Box will lose all memories and have an indelible mark on their body which even resurrection cannot remove.


    The shadow is such as witch, purified and reborn but she has lost all her previous memories. She doesn¡¯t remember who she was or how she died. An emblem engraved on her Life Box only had one character ¡ª ¡®Storm¡¯. Hence, she¡¯s now called Storm.


    Storm walked over to the table and quickly found a name on the map. ¡°Here, Molten River.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Molten River. This is the only place nearby where there is lava, the environment that demon loves the most,¡± Anna said.


    Storm nodded, ¡°Makes sense, but it¡¯s still all based on assumptions. You don¡¯t have proof that your speculations are true.¡±


    Anna pulled out a piece of paper with a smile and handed it to Storm: ¡°I have already sent people to investigate. On the path towards the Molten River, the footsteps of a demon were indeed discovered. A demon truly passed by nearby during that period.¡±


    Lan fell silent for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, you actually managed to track him down.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Anna said proudly, raising an eyebrow, ¡°I deduced that he is a Lava Demon and inferred that he needs lava to replenish his strength. As long as we know his rest period and pay attention to places with lava, there is always a chance to corner him.¡±


    ¡°We need to act quickly. If he starts several more fires, our food supply for next year will have a huge shortage, and many people will starve to death,¡± Lan asserted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve contacted the human world through a teleportation array. They have a bountiful harvest there. As long as we can afford it, they can use a large teleportation array to make a one-way delivery. They can deliver dozens of tons of food at once.¡±


    But Lan shook his head, ¡°The cost is too high. Just opening a large transit station requires a dozen or so Demon Crystals. We don¡¯t have the appropriate large teleportation array here, the world¡¯s transit station here has long been unable to open. Otherwise, a dozen or so Demon Crystals would be enough. One-way delivery needs hundreds of Demon Crystals. Even if we scrape together all the valuables in our underground city, we wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange for so many Demon Crystals.¡±


    An exasperated Anna began scratching her head again, saying, ¡°So what do we do? Wait to starve to death? Witch City is also short of food. Some time ago, they even sent someone to buy food, but I refused. If only they had a surplus of food and could help us out.¡±


    Just as Anna was anxiously scratching her head, a soldier came to report, ¡°Princess, Lisa Augustus from Witch City requests an audience.¡±


    ¡°Lisa Augustus? Who¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it always Aisike who comes over? Why is there a new person now?¡± Anna muttered in wonder.


    However, Lan¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, ¡°She¡¯s not a new person. She¡¯s the real master of Witch City. This old witch hasn¡¯t shown herself for hundreds of years. I thought she was dead. Let¡¯s go meet her, this old witch is not simple.¡±


    ¡°The real master of Witch City? Isn¡¯t the City Lord Lord Feilin?¡± Anna¡¯s curiosity was piqued, she quickly tidied up her appearance and clothing, ready to go and meet her.


    ¡°Feilin is afraid of his wife, and she is his wife.¡±


    By the time they arrived at the reception room, there was only one woman in a black gauze skirt. She had fair skin and a plump figure, leaning there. There wasn¡¯t the ¡®old witch¡¯ that Lan had described.


    Lan¡¯s attention did not linger on the woman in the black gauze skirt, but instead looked towards the entrance of the reception room, rudely asking, ¡°Where is that old witch called Augustus?¡±


    The woman in the black gauze skirt turned her head, a casual smile hung on her lips, she said lazily, ¡°Are you talking about me, this old witch Augustus?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lan was shocked, her eyes turned to the face of the woman in the black gauze skirt, her brow furrowed.


    She had met Lisa while she was with the witches, the Lisa she knew was as shriveled, thin, ashen, and desiccated as she was. The plump and lustrous woman before her, how come her eyebrows and voice look a lot like that old witch? What¡¯s going on?


    The woman in the black gauze skirt slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lan, the title of ¡®old witch¡¯, it seems only you will be able to use it from now on.¡±


    Lan¡¯s face changed drastically, she said angrily, ¡°So it¡¯s really you! Augustus, you¡¯re too cruel, you actually invaded the body of a living person?! I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°What?! No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood, this is my body. Hey, stop it, Ouch, don¡¯t hit my face, stop it, I¡¯m going to flip out if you keep hitting me.¡±


    Watching Lisa and Lan, who were going at it like kids, Anna, who was about to step in to help, suddenly came to her senses and stopped.


    The two thousand-year-old witches weren¡¯t using magic, instead they were fighting barehanded like children. If this was a real fight, Anna would eat the chair she was sitting on.


    Sure enough, after a while, the two witches, hair disheveled, stopped. However, while the shriveled and thin Lan with disheveled hair looked pitiful, the plump and lustrous Lisa looked quite seductive.


    Lan, both indignant and envious, asked, ¡°How did you become like this? Are you sure you didn¡¯t invade the body of a living person?¡±


    Powerful witches and undead have an ability to invade the bodies of living people. However, living people would die and the bodies would lose their vitality, being able to maintain only two or three days of vitality before beginning to decay. If it¡¯s not invading, Lan couldn¡¯t think of any other way for a witch to become so vibrant.


    Lisa gave a faint smile and asked lightly, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance for you to restore the vitality of your body and become like me, what price are you willing to pay?¡±

 Chapter 24 - 24: Quick-witted in an Emergency 1

    Chapter 24: Quick-witted in an Emergency 1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    While Lisa and Lan were discussing the price, Ange was heading to the Luminous Moss field. It had been a while since he last visited the field, and he wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.


    The Luminous Moss field was not far from the Undead Temple as the crow flies, maybe just beyond a cliff face. But to get there, Ange had to navigate a series of winding caves, making it inconvenient for casual visits.


    The reason for his return was that the crops were due for their second growth stage, which required fertilizing and watering. If the crops were not growing well, they might need re-planting with mushroom seeds.


    The Little Zombie followed behind Ange, and a tall and strong Skull of the Minotaur crouched as it trailed after the Little Zombie, much like a housemaid. There was a small pit dug into where its cheek should be, this might be the reason for the creature¡¯s obedience.


    Ange and his crew returned to the Luminous Moss field which hadn¡¯t changed much. Feilin had marked this area as off-limits, restricting anyone from entering.


    As he approached the field, Ange remembered something. He glanced at the corner of the field where there used to be a skeleton but it was gone now.


    Originally, a Necromancer had chosen a slender skeleton to bring, but Feilin killed it instantly by casting her spell Soul-devouring Abyss, leaving only the skeleton behind. Now, even that was gone.


    Either someone moved it, or it had gained consciousness and run away on its own.


    Well, it hadn¡¯t run far; it had hidden in a hole it had dug inside the field. As soon as Ange stepped into the dirt, it reached out and grabbed Ange¡¯s foot, trying to drag him into the muddy soil.


    However, instead of pulling Ange under, it managed to pull itself out instead.


    The slender skeleton sprang furiously from the dirt and lunged at Ange¡¯s face.


    Ange instinctively pushed his hands forward and sent the slender skeleton flying into the crop field, knocking down a good length of crops.


    ¡°Agh!¡± Ange cried out in despair. As a Farming Skeleton, he loathed witnessing any damage to his precious crops.


    His cry, however, caused a misunderstanding with the Little Zombie. Thinking Ange was in danger, the Zombie darted out and brutally collided with the slender skeleton just as it was getting up, sending it flying once more.


    The slender skeleton was quite durable. Even though the Little Zombie was able to strip the leg off the Skull of the Minotaur with one collision, it failed to shatter the slender skeleton. Instead, the skeleton flew further into the field, Imocking down even more healthy crops.


    Panic-stricken, Ange ran to the field. As he lifted a foot to step forward, his concern for damaging the crops overran him, making him hesitate mid-stride.


    Previously, the farm was arranged in a way that he could step between the rows without damaging any plants. But now, with the field full of Luminous Moss, there was no safe place to step.


    In his panic, he had an idea. He used his Pollination spell to cover his feet, lifting himself off the ground, and floated towards the squabbling creatures. The Pollination spell was fundamentally a wind vortex exceptionally handy for carrying pollen.


    Once he was over the Little Zombie and the slender skeleton, he reached down, picked them up as if they were chicks, and tossed them out of the field.


    The Little Zombie landed with a thud on the rocks just outside the field. Being a Zombie, it was tough and resilient, thus took no real damage.


    On the other hand, the slender skeleton exhibited exceptional skills like no other newly born skeleton. Whether it was the punch it threw at Ange earlier or now, it somehow managed to turn in mid-air, landed lightly on its feet, bend its knees to absorb the throw, and roll forward, completely offsetting Ange¡¯s throw.


    It hastily got back up unharmed and quickly started to flee.


    Planning to escape? Ange became furious. Did it think it could just destroy his crops and run away?


    His eyes sparked a brilliant blue, shooting a Soul Impact towards the slender skeleton.


    Soul Impact was one of the most fundamental skills of the Undead, akin to the Minotaur¡¯s use of its head to ram things. This skill was an accurate measure of an Undead¡¯s Soul Strength.


    Ange had already condensed a Soul Heart and was considered at the Golden Skeleton level, with only his bones yet to turn metallic. His soul was vastly stronger compared to the freshly conscious slender skeleton. The disparity between their souls was like that between an abyss and a puddle.


    Without even using his full force, Ange was able to daze the slender skeleton, causing it to tumble and stumble for quite a while. When it finally got up, it found itself tied up with a rope, tethered to the Skull of the Minotaur.


    Ange studied the restrained slender skeleton, noting its fierce desire to fight. Despite being tied up and facing a much stronger soul in Ange, it struggled violently to attack its captor and didn¡¯t show a hint of cowardice or surrender. It was much more aggressive than the Little Zombie.


    Ange examined its skeletal structure and established that its flexibility was due to its joints which had a far greater range of motion than any human skeleton. This skeleton was humanoid but definitely not human.


    ¡°What is this skeleton?¡± Ange asked.


    Who was he asking? Of course, it was aimed at Negris, but Negris remained silent, not responding at all.


    Had he not heard? Ange tilted his head, recalling that when asking Negris a question, he needed to invoke his god name. However, Negris had been with him constantly which made him somewhat complacent.


    ¡°Negris,¡± Ange invoked the God of Knowledge.


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t avoid the question anymore, Negris appeared begrudgingly, ¡°No idea. Who would know what a skeleton was in its lifetime? Additionally, a skeleton may not always be complete. If it lacks components, it becomes even harder to identify. Maybe this skeleton had four arms before?¡±


    Negris knew plenty of humanoid creatures, but who would study the differences in a pile of bones? If Ange hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have thought this was a human skeleton as well.


    Four arms? Ange paused for a moment, turned over the slender skeleton for a closer examination and found an abnormal shoulder bone structure that truly seemed to accommodate two additional arms.


    After pondering a moment, Ange removed his own arm bones to compare with the slender skeleton¡¯s. It didn¡¯t work; his bones couldn¡¯t fit into the sockets.


    What kind of bones could possibly fit into this shoulder socket?


    This question lingered in Ange¡¯s mind until he finished work at the Luminous


    Moss field and returned to the temple. After rifling through the pile of bones Feilin had gifted him, he finally found two bones that fit into the strange sockets.


    These bones didn¡¯t resemble arm bones. If anything, they resembled...


    ¡°They look like wings. Covered with feathers, they would indeed form a pair of wings. Could this skeleton possibly be from a Birdman Angel?¡± Negris asked hesitantly..

 Chapter 25 - 25: Evil Ange? _1

    Chapter 25: Evil Ange? _1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Curious about the skeleton, Negris hurriedly encouraged, ¡°Try it; you¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    Ange tilted his head. How could he try? Could this thing be tried?


    ¡°Legend has it that angels never die, they can be reborn by immersing in the Holy Light. Coincidentally, you have the Holy Light, so hurry up and try it.¡± Negris egged him on.


    Ange lifted his hand and looked at it, silently uttering the Purification spell. A glow of Holy Light sprang up from his palm.


    When Ange ls hand touched the slender skeleton, which had been struggling to strike out, it too tilted its head, quizzically looking at Ange¡¯s hand, and calmed down.


    Under the shine of the Holy Light, some visible changes occurred to the slender skeleton¡¯s bones, muscle fibers, and blood vessels were constantly growing out.


    ¡®This really is an angel¡¯s skeleton, truly eternal and Undead. Seeing the Holy Light makes it reborn. That¡¯s enough. I just wanted to know, that¡¯s all. Just a bit of Holy Light from one Purification spell only revived it so little. I don¡¯t know how much time and energy it would take to resurrect an angel,¡¯ Negris satisfied his curiosity and gained some new knowledge, then prepared to stop Ange¡¯s actions.


    After one Purification spell, a layer of membrane, the size of a palm, grew on the skeleton. This membrane was probably not even one millimeter thick. According to this ratio, it was impossible to resurrect this angel without thousands or tens of thousands of Purification spells. Ange, being alone, couldn¡¯t possibly complete such an intensive project.


    As the Purification spell was exhausted, the Holy Light disappeared. The slender skeleton, which had been soothingly calmed by the Holy Light, suddenly became nervous. It grabbed Ange¡¯s hand, turned his palm over to look at it and poked the middle of it, puzzled as to why it wasn¡¯t glowing anymore!


    Ange once again cast the Purification, and the holy light reappeared in his palm.


    The delicate skeleton curiously extended its hand, attempting to grasp the holy light. Although it couldn¡¯t physically grasp the light, when it tried, its whole hand was bathed in the Holy Light, gradually growing blood vessels and muscles, layer by layer.


    By the time Ange had cast his thirty-fifth Purification, the delicate skeleton¡¯s entire hand had grown back. It was a slender, white, sturdy hand.


    As a skeleton who¡¯d been ¡®planted¡¯ for a thousand years, Patience was something Ange had in abundance. If he could only release one Purification spell per day, but he was interested, he¡¯d likely take ten thousand days, casting the Holy Light daily, gradually reviving this stack of bones.


    However, he happened to be a guy possessing extremely strong spiritual power, and his Magic Power recovery speed was even faster than his consumption rate. He could continuously cast level 1 magic without feeling any strain.


    So, in Negris¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, Ange forcefully spent three days and nights, and cast over eight thousand Purification spells, and eventually, resurrected the angelic skeleton.


    Standing at one meter fifty, with golden hair, blue eyes, crystalline skin, and white wings, it looked like a pure... puppet, because its pupils were dull and faded, and it seemed to lack a soul.


    Of course, it had a soul, an immortal soul.


    Negris bitterly smiled: ¡°This isn¡¯t an angel, just a skeleton layered in flesh. After all, your Purification spell isn¡¯t the real Holy Light, it lacks the Birdman¡¯s belief, therefore it can¡¯t resurrect it into a real angel. You really messed up,


    Ange. You¡¯ve created an unprecedented creature.¡±


    To leave the God of Knowledge lost for words, this angelic skeleton indeed rendered people speechless.


    No matter if it seemed to be human or angel, essentially it was a newly born skeleton. Besides being a bit more lively and combative, it wasn¡¯t much different from common skeletons. It just had blood and flesh wrapped around it, which made it a bit more resistant to impact. That¡¯s about it.


    It did not have the combat ability, purification capabilities, or Divine Arts that an angel should possess.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind these things, he was simply curious about the skeleton itself, wanted to see what it looked like, tied it up and that was that after viewing it.


    The Little Zombie, on the other hand, had a squabble with it. Whenever it had free time, Little Zombie would go find it to pick a fight. Little Zombie¡¯s skin was thick, and it moved quickly. On the other hand, the Skeleton Angel was


    agile and could fly. So they were evenly matched and neither could gain an advantage.


    The Angelic Skeleton had an air that screamed it wanted to fight anyone it saw. Negris said it was very likely a Battle Angel, so its fighting spirit was so vigorous, and it was even more reckless than Little Zombie.


    However, perhaps it received power from Ange, so it became very gentle when it saw Ange. When it got hurt after fighting with Little Zombie, it would run over to Ange with a ¡®mew mew mew,¡¯ showing its wounds to Ange. Ange had no choice but to cast a Purification spell to heal it.


    Amidst all the noise, Lisa came back with Anna and Lan.


    ¡°There... there¡¯s so much Luminous Moss? So... so many sacred mushrooms? These... these are Minotaurs? Aren¡¯t Minotaurs only a believer in ancestral totem? Why would they enter the temple; did they betray their ancestors?¡± Anna acted like an inexperienced little girl, constantly exclaiming in amazement.


    Lisa really liked this naive yet intelligent girl and laughed, pointing at the Minotaur skeletons hauling water back and forth and said, ¡°That¡¯s their ancestor. Of course, they are here mainly because they are provided with food and shelter.¡±


    At that moment, Lan, apparently seeing something, yelled angrily, ¡°Dammit, you imprisoned a little girl? I was wrong to trust you.¡±


    As he was yelling in fury, Lan leapt and dashed forward as if he had been shot from a bow. He had just entered the range of the sanctuary, when he heard the shriek of a soul.


    A silver skeleton rushed over from a distance, it wielded its broom and charged directly towards Lan, swinging it at him.


    Lan, who was charging like a lightning, had to execute a twist in the air and rolled back with embarrassment.


    The broom didn¡¯t make contact with anyone. After falling to the ground, the Silver Skeleton paused its broom. The broom bristles started emitting black smoke and slowly morphed into a knife edge.


    The Silver Skeleton¡¯s hollow eye sockets were devoid of emotions. It just stared at Lan, leaving no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind that if Lan dared to intrude again, it would certainly slash him with that blade.


    Usually, the Silver Skeleton would not react when people came in and out of the sanctuary. It would just calmly continue sweeping. But whenever there was a hostile invasion or chaos, you¡¯d get to see its fearsome reaction.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t mess around. That¡¯s the sanctuary¡¯s guardian, which even Feilin could not control. Also, what imprisonment....¡± Upon speaking until here, Lisa, following the direction Lan had dashed towards, noticed the Skeleton Angel. In the dim sanctuary, it was as white as a little angel that could glow.


    You must know, Skeleton Zombies have no concept of wearing clothes, so the Skeleton Angel was also bare, tethered there. Its eyes were dull, and it looked as pitiful as could be. No wonder Lan said they imprisoned a little girl just with one glance. Anyone would have the same misconception upon seeing this scene.


    Seeing this, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but panic.. Could it be true? She was only gone for less than ten days and such a severe thing happened? Could it be that Master Ang is an evil skeleton?

 Chapter 26 - 26 Planting Sky Pit_l

    Chapter 26: Planting Sky Pit_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lisa carefully stepped into the boundary of the temple. The temple usually didn¡¯t have a wall, but it did have a clear edge. The fence would rise if the Silver Skeleton got angry. The fence, usually hidden underground, was the boundary of the temple.


    Lisa put one foot in, seeing that the Silver Skeleton had no reaction, she put both feet in. While cautiously watching the Silver Skeleton, she quickly walked towards the direction of the angelic skeleton.


    Her attention was all on the Silver Skeleton, so when she got closer, she didn¡¯t notice the wings behind the angelic skeleton.


    Watching her approach, the angelic skeleton tilted its head in confusion, while its body leaned forward like a bow ready to shoot. As Lisa stepped into its attack range, its wings suddenly spread, and it lunged at her.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, wings? Birdman? Ow...¡± Lisa was knocked back, her hair disheveled, looking miserable.


    Looking at the angelic skeleton who, despite being leashed by the neck, still wanted to kick, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I understand why you were leashed now. You¡¯re a fighting bird, huh? What¡¯s going on? Why is there a Battle Angel here?¡±


    Anna cautiously slipped in, looking at the angelic skeleton, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a


    Battle Angel. There¡¯s no sacred aura.¡±


    Lan, being watched by the Silver Skeleton, couldn¡¯t come in and yelled anxiously from outside, ¡°Whatever it is, first get her dressed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Anna hurriedly polished a ring on her hand, and then, with a flip of her hand, a piece of white clothing appeared in her hand. It was a storage ring.


    She cautiously approached to put the clothes on the other person, but was unsurprisingly met with an attack.


    Anna lunged forward, lowered her shoulder, stepped forward, and bumped into the angelic skeleton¡¯s body, sending it flying.


    A shoulder bump tested the angelic skeleton¡¯s level, which made Anna more audacious. She reached out and grabbed the angelic skeleton¡¯s ankle, pulling it back from the air.


    Her feet scuffled backwards, dragging the angelic skeleton to the end of the rope. Both the body and the rope were taut, suspended in the air.


    The rope was wrapped around its neck, and Anna was holding its ankle. The angelic skeleton¡¯s body was suspended in the air, incapable of exerting any force, it could only futilely kick its legs.


    Anna threw the clothes to Lisa, grabbed the other leg of the angelic skeleton, lifted it more securely in the air, and said, ¡°Hurry, get her dressed.¡±


    Lisa looked worriedly at the angelic skeleton¡¯s neck and couldn¡¯t help saying,


    ¡°You... you are being too rough, aren¡¯t you? Be careful not to strangle her.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t, it won¡¯t as long as you¡¯re quick. If you dawdle, she might strangle herself,¡± Anna said anxiously.


    Lisa hastily dressed the angelic skeleton. Just as she put it down, Anna regretted it because she had taken out a white gown, which was a bit long for the angelic skeleton, and as soon as she put it down, it rolled on the ground...


    Anna lunged at it again, stubbornly enduring several punches from the angelic skeleton, and forcefully restrained it. She tore off the overly long part, leaving it just above the knees. This way, at least it didn¡¯t drag, but the stains on the clothes couldn¡¯t be removed, making the clothing look dirty.


    ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡± Having finally finished dressing it, Anna had the leisure to voice her own question. She noticed that the other party¡¯s moves were very flexible, but its range of movement was restricted by the rope. And it also lacked strength, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to restrain it.


    Lisa, with the leisure of observing with her soul, quickly concluded, ¡°A skeleton. A skeleton with flesh on it. God, a flesh-adorned angelic skeleton.


    This must be one of Lord Angels concoctions.¡±


    ¡°Uh, where did Lord Ange go?¡± Anna asked.


    Frankly speaking, it was not easy to find someone in the Undead Temple who could communicate normally. In the end, it was the Minotaur Aunt who told them: ¡°Oh, Lord went to find a new planting ground, it was the City Lord who took him there.¡±


    Under Feilin¡¯s guidance, Ange came to the cultivation area of the underground city. This was the primary food production area of the underground city, supporting the food needs of over 5,000 inhabitants, all of which was grown from here.


    Although it is called a cultivation area, it is actually a series of Sky Pits deep underground. With the erosion of flowing water, the ground caves in, forming a straight up and down Sky Pit. After many years, it has accumulated fertile soil at the bottom, serving as an area suitable for growing crops.


    There are dozens of these Sky Pits near the underground city. The seven with the best conditions have been developed into cultivation areas, and Feilin has brought Ange to one of them.


    Because it¡¯s deep underground, the Resting Wind on the surface can¡¯t reach inside the pit, but it brings up another problem ¡ª a lack of light.


    On the edge of the Sky Pit, there¡¯s a large Illumination Magic Array engraved into the rock wall. Aisike is in front of the array, injecting her last bit of Magic Power into it, then gasping for breath: ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m old, I¡¯m so worn out. It¡¯s just the third time and I¡¯m already exhausted. In the past, I could easily do it seven times a day.¡±


    Feilin was annoyed by these words. Was he not mocking him?


    ¡°Are you as old as me? You¡¯re not even sixty and you¡¯re always complaining about being old. It¡¯s not age, you¡¯re just lazy.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aisike shot up to his feet, turned his head and smirked at


    Feilin: ¡°How come you¡¯re here? Uh, who¡¯s this? Huh?¡±


    The entire city knew about the arrival of a mysterious stranger, especially because the Undead Temple had been reopened and there was talk about visiting the field of Luminous Moss. Everyone clearly felt the presence of the stranger.


    Although Feilin had kept it strictly confidential, everyone guessed that it was likely related to the Undead Empire because Feilin had been everywhere swapping Soul Crystals for food.


    It was one thing to know about it, but Feilin strictly forbade everyone from disturbing Ange. So Aisike had never seen this mysterious person. He had only heard from others that he was a skeleton.


    So now, the skeleton, which Feilin reverently accompanied, must undoubtedly be that mysterious person. But how come this skeleton looked so familiar?


    Ange waved at him, tilting his head.


    That head-tilting gesture instantly confirmed Aisike¡¯s suspicion: ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    The mysterious person rumored around town was the clueless skeleton he had brought back? At the time, he had thought the skeleton was too exposed out there in the wilderness and had assured him that the underground city was very safe.


    How could there possibly be any place unsafe for a being of his level? It was too embarrassing, too shameful; Aisike felt his face turn red.


    ¡°What are you guys here for?¡± Aisike quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Farms. Lord Ange wanted to see those abandoned fields to see if there¡¯s any way to start planting again.¡± Feilin explained.


    ¡°Lord Ange?¡± Aisike suddenly remembered something else, ¡°Is the Luminous Moss supplementing light a technology of Lord Ange? It¡¯s really practical! Before we had Luminous Moss, we had to supplement our Magic Power seven times a day and even then the light was barely sufficient. Now, supplementing three times, the light is already enough..¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 Why did the price increase? 1

    Chapter 27: Why did the price increase? 1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Upon hearing that Ange was looking for a suitable plantation, Aisike immediately volunteered to lead the way.


    This plantation in the underground city is one of seven and is not abandoned to justify giving it to Ange, but after passing through this plantation, one would arrive at the Sky Pit where weeds thrived.


    Aisike introduced, ¡°This Sky Pit has the best terrain among all our plantations. It is spacious, flat, nearer to the surface, and has good sunlight exposure. However, there is no water source and some Resting Wind can seep through to the surface, rendering some areas within the pit infertile.¡±


    Sorrow echoed in Aisike¡¯s voice as he spoke. Regardless of the prime location and fertile soil, a ¡® lack of water source ¡® rendered the area unfit for cultivation.


    Although water could be carried over from other places, the manpower required would be too much, the crops produced might not even sustain the workforce.


    As for the Resting Wind, it could be solved relatively easily. Building vortexes to guide the wind elsewhere, preventing it from directly blowing towards the ground is the solution. Although it appears to be complex fluid mechanics, it could be easily achieved by a Wind Element Mage.


    After his introduction, Aisike was prepared to take Ange to the next Sky Pit, where the terrain was not as ideal but at least, there was running water for irrigation.


    However, Ange turned to Feilin and asked, ¡°How much does this cost?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Here? But there¡¯s no water,¡± Feilin said in surprise, but as soon as he had finished his sentence, he found a reason, ¡°Indeed, considering Lord¡¯s strength, there isn¡¯t a need for running water. And concerning the cost, there would be no need for that either, considering it is wasteland. As long as the crops that you produce can be sold to us, it would suffice.¡±


    Whoever could reclaim the wasteland would be the owner. The Underground City even encouraged everyone to transform wilderness into farmland. If one more acre of wilderness could be cultivated, the Underground City would have one more source of grain.


    Unfortunately, not many had the ability and technology to reclaim and sow the land. In the end, it was the official body of the underground city, primarily Feilin, who shouldered the responsibility. His army of Skeleton Zombies worked tirelessly, compensating for the limitations in the landscape and yield.


    If anyone could produce food, it would mean sharing some pressure with Feilin. Even if they had to buy it with money, at least there would be somewhere to buy from. The current situation was such that there was no place to buy grains from, even if there was money.


    Feilin would be more than willing to give a slight subsidy if Ange were willing to plant, so why refuse?


    Aren¡¯t you charging anything? Ange looked puzzled. He was just a simple little skeleton. He had no concept of money. The concept of equal exchange was instilled in him by Feilin. So, now you don¡¯t want money?


    If you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t want it. As long as he could cultivate something, it was fine.


    Upon returning to the temple, he saw women lined up hoping for an audience. However, the temple was not a place to receive guests. There was not even a chair.


    ¡°My lord. This is Anna, the second heir of Ice City, currently in charge of various functions in Ice City. This is her mentor, Lan,¡± Lisa introduced.


    Ange tilted his head confusedly. Didn¡¯t they say they were going to Ice City to exchange Demon Crystals? Why did they bring back a witch and a human? And where are the Demon Crystals?


    ¡°This is the case, my lord. Miss Anna wishes to do a large business transaction with you. Because I could not make this decision, they came to discuss with you in person,¡± Lisa explained.


    What is business? I don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t want to discuss. Ange shook his head and proceeded into the temple, leaving the three women standing still.


    Seeing Ange return, the angelic skeleton opened its wings and flew towards him, only stopping when the rope was tightened. The angelic skeleton then raised its arm towards Ange, revealing its injury from a fight.


    By this time, it had become a routine for the angelic skeleton to fodder off each other with the little zombie all the time. Ange had also grown accustomed to healing it. He strolled over to it, using purification magic to heal the injury on its arm.


    The angelic skeleton then lifted its leg, showing the wound on its knee.


    Ange had to use another purification spell. But as his palm landed on the knee, it inadvertently rubbed the skirt on the skeleton angel.


    The impurities on the white skirt disintegrated as the holy light washed over, revealing the original white color of the skirt. A clean streak appeared on the dirty skirt.


    Ange curiously cast another purification spell directly onto the skirt. As expected, where the holy light shone, the stain on the skirt vanished instantly. So this was the correct usage for the purification spell.


    All the impurities on the white dress vanished under Ange¡¯s purification. Then Il noticed the impurities on the angelic skeleton¡¯s face and hair. Stubbornly, he continued to cleanse until he saw no more dirt.


    The three women outside the temple looked at each other in surprise. Anna excitedly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this scene very magical? A skeleton purifying an angelic figure. Wait, wait, I have to draw this down. This is practically a masterpiece!¡±


    The other two ladies nodded in agreement. Indeed, it was incredibly magical. The appearance of a skeleton and an angel in harmony in a single frame was magical enough. Furthermore, the purifier was a skeleton, not an angel, and the angel had impurities.


    ¡°What does Lord Ange mean? We have not stated our conditions, and he left. Is he not willing to negotiate with us?¡± Lan asked anxiously.


    Lisa thought about it for a while before hesitatingly nodding, ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly. Even if they had devoted their faith, based on my status, I still wouldn¡¯t have qualified to negotiate with him. His will is the will of God,¡± she said.


    Lan nodded and agreed with Lisa. After all, in their understanding, Ange might be the incarnation of the king.


    What is this king? They are beings more powerful than gods. Rumor has it that there are not one or two deities sealed by the Undead King (Bronze Dragon: Indeed, that¡¯s me) or slaughtered. Now they had the audacity to negotiate a business deal with the king?


    Anna felt a little scared and stuck out her tongue guiltily.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± They did not qualify to negotiate with Ange, but without large quantities of Holy Mushroom Powder, they couldn¡¯t discuss their earlier plans either.


    ¡°Start by trading first. Offer a price that you can afford, if the demand is high, the Lord might consider expanding the scale. Look at Feilin, he is now bringing back grain in large quantities, isn¡¯t the lord considering cultivating new farmland?¡± Lisa suggested.


    Thinking too much is nothing but trouble. Ange was just unfamiliar with what business meant and was hence not inclined to engage. However, they interpreted it as him being disdainful and even thought that it made sense.


    ¡°So what price should we propose? The Church of Light¡¯s former price was twenty Demon Crystals for a kilogram of Holy Mushroom Powder, how about we propose thirty Demon Crystals and see if the Lord agrees?¡±


    Lisa presented this offer to Ange, who seemed confused, but agreed nonetheless. He was puzzled because Lisa had mentioned that twenty Demon Crystals for a kilogram was the standard price.. So why did it suddenly become thirty crystals?

 Chapter 28 - 28: Is there any beets?_l

    Chapter 28: Is there any beets?_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at the three hundred Demon Crystals in his hand, a third of which were blue, Ange suddenly wondered if it was time to return to the Resting Camp?


    Ange never thought about this question. He needed the Demon Crystals because they could open the Teleportation Array to the farm at the Resting Camp. It was time to tend to the fields on the farm again. As a farming skeleton, going back to work the fields was a natural course of action.


    Initially, this wasn¡¯t a dilemma for Ange. If he were still the simple little skeleton he used to be, but once he obtained the Demon Crystals, this question suddenly made him hesitate. Should he return to the Resting Camp?


    Looking at the luminous moss and the white sacred mushrooms around him, listening to the incessant noises of the little zombie, and thinking about his glowing moss field, and the soon-to-be-developed Sky Pit planting area, Ange pondered for only two seconds before deciding not to return.


    This was a decision that exceeded Ange¡¯s instinct. It was not a major change, but it had an especially important meaning.


    Since he had decided not to go back, Ange put away the Demon Crystals. But after patting himself down, he realized he had no pockets. Well, he figured he would just dig a hole and bury them.


    Just as he was about to dig a hole, Negris finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Magic Rune Accessory? That thing is officially called Dimensional Space Positioning Transfer Bracelet, affectionately referred to as a Positioning Bracelet. Just give it a little energy, and it can transfer the corresponding mass of an object. The mass of a Demon Crystal is very light, you can just put it directly into it.¡±


    ¡°Put it in?¡± Ange tilted his head.


    Following the reverse steps of transferring grains, he indeed managed to put the Demon Crystals into the bracelet. Thanks to their small mass, the energy required to store three hundred Demon Crystals wasn¡¯t even as much as needed for one-twentieth of a bag of grain.


    If it¡¯s calculated by mass, it really is cost-effective to store valuables in the bracelet. As long as the bracelet is present, there¡¯s no fear of loss.


    Having stored the Demon Crystals, Ange summoned Little Zombie and Skull of the Minotaur, led the Angel Skeleton, and planned to move to the Sky Pit Planting Area.


    Unable to watch any longer, Negris said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you simply Soul brand this skeleton? Given the gap in Soul Strength between you two, it would be an easy success. There¡¯s no need to tie it up.¡±


    The current appearance of the Angel Skeleton was too baffling. Small in stature, like a cute little girl, tied up in such a way that a kind-hearted person simply couldn¡¯t stand it. Only Ange, a heartless fellow, would see it as natural.


    ¡°Soul branding?¡± Ange tilted his head: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll teach you. I feel like I¡¯ve almost become your housekeeper.¡± Negris said irritably.


    Soul branding was a skill that almost all high-order undead knew. It involved forcibly branding one¡¯s own mark onto the soul of a lower-order undead, thus controlling their every move.


    However, Ange is by no means a typical high-order undead. He has condensed the Soul Heart and reached the Golden Skeleton level, but he only has Little Zombie as the goon connected by Soul Contact. Which Golden Skeleton King doesn¡¯t own thousands of minions?


    Even for the singular Little Zombie, the Soul Contact with Ange was established through the Soul Network, rather than Soul Branding. This resulted in Ange not knowing what Soul Branding was.


    Receiving the method of Soul Branding from Negris, Ange grabbed the Angel Skeleton and pressed his intentions towards its soul.


    One was a high-order undead with the Soul Heart, and the other was a newborn skeleton. Although its body had once belonged to a Battle Angel, it fundamentally was still a newborn skeleton without any means of resistance.


    However, it seemed that it didn¡¯t resist either. It struggled slightly when Ange grabbed it, but as soon as it saw Ange, it stopped resisting. The branding was relaxed and landed on its soul without a hitch.


    A spiritual contact was established between Ange and the Angel Skeleton. This contact was no different from the one with Little Zombie. Ange could sense its emotions the same way and impose some restrictions on it.


    ¡°Do not hit people.¡± Ange issued a command to it and unleashed its restraints. The only reason it was tied up in the first place was its hyperactivity. With a


    Soul Brand to confine it, there was naturally no need for ropes.


    However, after the Angel Skeleton touched its free neck and realized its restraints were removed, it spread its wings and lunged towards Little Zombie.


    ¡°No hitting people!¡± Ange said in his mind, and with one fleeting motion, the Angel Skeleton, which had lunged out fiercely, stiffened mid-way and fell flat on the ground, unable to even move a finger.


    This was the advantage of Soul Control; with just a thought from Ange, it could even lose the ability to think.


    This was why structures like the Undead Temple, that collected faithful beliefs, were not particularly valued by the Undead King. The King had a more efficient means of control. The Soul Network was much more efficient than Faith Elemental Force.


    ¡®Not a person... ¡® Ange seemed to sense this from the Angel Skeleton¡¯s emotions.


    It made sense, Little Zombie indeed was not a ¡®person¡¯, so it was okay to hit...


    ¡°No...¡± Ange was about to address this problem, when suddenly the Little Zombie moved. It struck a punch on the Angel Skeleton¡¯s cheek, leaving a clean, white fist print on its small face.


    For the first time, Ange felt a wave of frustration. He released the restrictions on the Angel Skeleton, allowing both of them to start fighting. He decided to ignore all of it.


    An infant witch, an infant skeleton, one thick-skinned and meaty, the other encased in flesh, one quick and agile, the other nimble and dextrous. Neither could get the better of the other and eventually, seeing Ange leaving, they quickly stopped fighting and followed him out.


    The Skull of the Minotaur looked around uncertainly for a moment before following suit.


    The Minotaur¡¯s family quickly followed with water buckets on their backs. The holy mushroom growing around the temple needed a large amount of purified holy water for irrigation, the heavy lifting was taken care of by the Minotaur¡¯s family.


    The Holy Water is the key to growing the sacred mushrooms. Without purified water, the sacred mushrooms would quickly decay.


    At this moment, Goblin Klegg could only watch helplessly as the hard-won sacred mushrooms gradually rotted away.


    As the most technologically advanced goblin in the Underground city, Klegg didn¡¯t want to give up on the valuable crop of sacred mushrooms. He asked Feilin for a live sacred mushroom, only to watch it decay after watering it twice.


    ¡°Not all money can be earned. If it were that easy, this thing wouldn¡¯t be so expensive.¡± Klegg scratched his head.


    He had seen Angels production of ten pounds of sacred mushroom powder in half a month and thought it was quite easy. But now, he had to admit that some things are easy for some people, and for others, they are more difficult than reaching the sky.


    ¡°We need to find a way for Lord Feilin to get more. This is a godly item for treating basic diseases. With it, minor ailments can be treated at the early stages, preventing them from developing into major ones, and avoiding painful deaths. Ah...¡± Klegg sighed, turned back and glanced at a box in the corner. The case held his son¡¯s remains.


    Like the Minotaur aunt who hung the skulls of her ancestors on her home wall, for the Underground city with their belief in the Undead, preserving their loved ones¡¯ remains at home is quite normal. Klegg¡¯s son had died from pneumonia developed from a minor cold.


    If they had sacred mushroom powder at the time, the minor cold could have been cleared up directly, and it wouldn¡¯t have progressed to pneumonia.


    With a plan in mind, Klegg unfolded the parchment and began writing on it. He passed it to Feilin for approval.


    Thirty magic crystals per pound were still too expensive, but he didn¡¯t care. Making money was Feilin and Aisike¡¯s business, as long as he could buy the sacred mushroom powder.


    Oblivious to all this scheming, Aisike sneezed, rubbed his nose and asked Ange,


    ¡°Do you want me to create an illumination magic array for you?¡±


    The Illumination Magic Array is a must-have tool for the plantation. Although the light of bioluminescent moss helps underground, a high-powered Illumination Magic Array can still supplement the necessary light when needed, such as during the heading stage, filling stage, etc.


    Ange was interested in all things related to planting, so he nodded. Since Feilin was not around and there was no one to translate for him, he put on the Scarecrow Hat, morphed into a human shape and asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    Seeing the skeleton in front of him suddenly transform into a lifelike human male, Aisike rubbed his eyes and felt a sense of disbelief, ¡°Is...ls this an illusion technique? How can it be so clear? I... I...¡±


    Aisike subconsciously raised his hands. He really wanted to bust the illusion with various anti-illusion spells, but he quickly held himself back.


    After calming himself, Aisike spoke, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to pay any money.


    It¡¯s a simple array. The main trouble is that it needs magic power to operate. Casting is not too troublesome ...¡±


    At this point, Aisike suddenly remembered Feilin¡¯s instructions and quickly added, ¡°Uh... it ought to be bartered, right? Let me calculate... about thirty pounds of grains, okay?¡±


    Thirty pounds of grain for having an Intermediate Wizard inscribe a magic array would be an insult in the human world. But Aisike felt a bit shy, thinking that he had asked for too much. After all, they were not in the human world, but in the Underground city where the lack of grain had gotten so bad that they had to resort to eating grass.


    Thirty pounds, huh? That¡¯s not convenient, a bag of grain weighs twenty pounds, two bags would be forty: ¡°Make it forty.¡± After saying that, he tolled out two bags of grain.


    A price hike? Seriously, as the administrator of the Underground city, Aisike


    would not starve. But one more portion of grain equals an extra dose of peace of mind, especially knowing the current situation where Feilin was preparing to launch the Undead Calamity.


    However, after a thought, he shyly asked, ¡°Do you have any beets there? If there are, could we exchange these grains for corresponding beets?¡±


    If you think it¡¯s too thin at first, you can go watch the same series ¡°Skeleton Sorcerer,¡± ¡°Super Skeleton Soldiers,¡± ¡°King of Steel Bones,¡± ¡°Star River Witch,¡± and ¡°Undying Monarch..¡± Join the group for drafts: 126275122

 Chapter 29 - 29: The Farmland was Burned _1

    Chapter 29: The Farmland was Burned _1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In an era without industrialized sugar production, sweetness was a very luxurious sensation. It brought high calories, but also made the brain secrete more hormones, which would soothe negative emotions such as sadness and pain. Hence, some people overeat and drink excessively when they experience heartbreak, primarily to intake sugar.


    Without sugar, the primary sources of sweetness were honey and some high-sugar natural crops, such as sugar beet, a crop with a sugar content of up to forty percent and a very important sweet crop.


    Regrettably, sugar beets were hard to grow in the underground city and even in this world. It was not just about food sufficiency, the light conditions needed for sugar beets could not be met in the underground city.


    Sugar beets require a long period in high-light conditions for the starch in them to convert into sugar. This condition could not be met in the underground city or even in this world.


    However, Ange is precisely a farming skeleton, with farming as his main occupation and growing crops as a side job.


    Originally, there were sixty skeletons on the farm, each responsible for fifty acres of farmland. Some grew vegetables, others grew crops. When the undead¡¯s souls disappeared, only Ange was left on the farm. When he saw the crops in other fields wither day by day, he couldn¡¯t hold back his natural instincts and took care of other fields to his best ability.


    Of course, he could not manage the three thousand acres of farmland alone, even if he were divided in two. As a result, he could only tend to a few types of crops, and the rest could only be left to wither.


    Sugar beet happened to be the main crop that Ange planted. The scale of planting was only slightly less than that of food crops, but its yield was higher, and its storage amount in the grain storage was even larger than that of food. It was something cheaper than food crops.


    Forty pounds of sugar beets for forty pounds of food? Ange pulled out forty pounds of sugar beet, only to realize that under the influence of the Breathing Soil, the sugar beet was dehydrated, and its weight was only seventy percent of the original weight.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, too much. It¡¯s an equal exchange. Sugar beet is worth more than ten times the grain. Four pounds would be enough for me.¡± Aisike looked at the mountain of beets that were transferred out, his eyes glowing, but he had to reluctantly refuse.


    Not only is sugar beet over ten times more expensive than grain, but it is also priceless because there are no sugar beets on the market. Even if he was only given four pounds, Aisike would have made quite a profit.


    Although the forty pounds of beet that Ange pulled out there made him envious, he did not dare to take advantage of it. He thought this rule was set by Ange, and it was a rule only as long as Ange was willing to abide by it. If Ange does not adhere, then he does not even have the right to bargain.


    So, if you do not have the ability to maintain the rules and you do not have the ngnt to Dargam, never, ever try to DreaK lt.


    Equal exchange? Ange tilted his head, with a greater supply of sugar beet in the granary, easier cultivation, and a price so much higher than grains, wouldn¡¯t it be more rewarding to grow sugar beet?


    Having received his reward, Aisike rolled up his sleeves energetically and embossed the magic array for Ange.


    ¡°Engrave it here. The angle is just right. It can cover the largest area.¡± Aisike gestured a few times and found a suitable location. The location was in the middle of the cliff, and Aisike needed to climb up to reach it.


    Taking a look, Aisike said awkwardly: ¡°I am going to find a rope, it¡¯s too high, not easy to exert force.¡±


    Ange tilted his head and asked: ¡°Can you fly?¡±


    Aisike replied sheepishly: ¡°I can¡¯t keep it up.¡±


    As an Intermediate Mage, Aisike can fly in short bursts, but he can¡¯t sustain it. He can respond to emergencies like climbing walls, but he cannot hover and perform intricate tasks like engraving magic arrays.


    Ange extended his hand. The pollen granting spell was cast on Aisike, lifting him off the ground.


    Aisike was startled, but he relaxed when he realized that Ange had done it. Rubbing his hands together, he decided to perform well in return for Angels sugar beets.


    One hour passed, two hours passed, three hours passed... Aisike nervously looked back from time to time, screaming in his heart: ¡°No way, no way? Can anyone really hold on for such a long time?¡±


    Three hours had passed, and Ange just kept holding him up steadily, showing no signs of instability. This was simply incredible. Even a Great Magician would not have such an enduring ability.


    Before, Aisike only speculated Ange¡¯s capabilities through Feilin¡¯s treatment of him. Now, however, he truly felt the immeasurable, endlessly vast, and cyclically unending power emanating from Ange.


    Although he only needed a Level 1 Wind Magic to lift him, maintaining such a stable output was much more difficult. Standing on one leg might seem simple, but standing on it for three hours is a different story.


    Such a feat could only be achieved by an Arcane Magician. Considering Ange was a projection, his power had to be at least that of a Truth Mage. He was divine. It was indeed likely that Ange was a projection of the Undead King.


    Aisike could now understand why Feilin treated him with such reverence.


    Awe-inspiring as it was, Aisike didn¡¯t realize there was a figure in this world who spent over three hundred years mastering Level 1 magic solely for watering crops; this was a major misunderstanding.


    It took a solid four hours to complete the engraving of the Illumination Array. Aisike wanted to make a good impression, and since the array was larger, it required more effort and time.


    Task completed, Aisike cheerfully left with his four jin of beetroot, utterly oblivious to the derision of Negris within Ange¡¯s soul:


    ¡°The magic array is truly appalling¡ªtoo many unnecessary magic circuits, low energy transformation efficiency, high energy consumption, and there¡¯s no stable structure. Once the release process begins, it¡¯s strong at first then weak. Initially, it¡¯s almost blinding, and then later, it becomes too dim to make out an ant. Awful.¡±


    ¡°Without systematic array training, such problems are a given. An Illumination


    Spell with this kind of magic circuit will likely have low efficiency, which isn¡¯t fatal, but assuming it¡¯s a stable array presents a significant issue.¡± Ange tilted his head: ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say ¡®oh¡¯. Fly up, and I¡¯ll tell you how to modify it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange began to fly. Under Negris¡¯s guidance, he fixed the magic array and then poured in magic power. The magic array flickered momentarily, then steadily emitted a bright light, illuminating the entire sky pit.


    Basking in the bright light of the Illumination Magic Array, Ange suddenly had a thought: ¡°Can Rain Technique...be engraved into an array?¡±


    ¡°YOU can engrave It, but that rain spell IS your own creation. It heeas to be changed into a Magic Glyph, planarized, and made combinational. As you¡¯ve never learned magic array, how are you going to convert it? Why not directly use a Water Ball Technique Array instead? It¡¯s ready-made.¡± Negris replied.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°Water Ball Technique...doesn¡¯t water the ground, Rain


    Technique...waters the ground, you teach.¡±


    Negris was now used to Ange¡¯s way of speaking and grasped the meaning instantly. He sighed with a hint of resignation and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly stubborn about planting. What is the difference? Isn¡¯t it all water? If someone is dying from thirst, couldn¡¯t your Rain Technique be used to save them? You can learn, I guess. We aren¡¯t doing much else...¡±


    Ange had stopped listening by that point, absorbed in thought: Can Rain Technique save someone dying from thirst?


    It reminded him of the man who activated the Teleportation Array ¨C he had died a horrific death due to a lack of water. Could the Rain Technique have saved him?


    It seemed feasible. Why didn¡¯t he think of it at that time? Ange executed a Rain Technique and watched the light drip of water in his palm, lost in thought.


    A gust of wind disrupted him as Aisike flew back through the passage, anxiously exclaiming, ¡°Your Lordship, it¡¯s terrible! Your farm has been burned down!¡±.


    The farm was burned down! Ange was so shocked his soul trembled. He looked at Aisike, and in those hollow eye sockets, there flickered a flame of fury that made Aisike¡¯s heart throb.


    Lifting his hand, the water in his palm transformed into sharp ice crystals and brutally hit the ground.


    The story has been recommended. Please vote and donate as you see fit..

 Chapter 30 - 30 The Adult is Very Thoughtful_l

    Chapter 30: The Adult is Very Thoughtful_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feilin, who was inspecting the scene at the Luminous Moss field, saw Ange with his skull burning with a dim blue flame, holding a scythe with an overwhelming aura. Maybe sensing Ange¡¯s mood, the Little Zombie and Angel Skeleton following behind him also carried an overwhelming aura.


    Feilin had seen Ange¡¯s scythe many times before, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but both the blade and the handle seemed to have grown a bit.


    He had originally wanted to report on the situation, but seeing Angels current state, Feilin hesitated.


    When Aisike arrived, Feilin immediately rushed over to ask, ¡®What happened? Did you upset the lord?¡±


    Aisike was somewhat confused, and quickly denied, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t make things up. I just told him that the fields were burnt, and he turned into this.¡±


    Feilin looked moved, ¡°It seems that these fields are very important to the lord.


    He doesn¡¯t need to eat, but he values the farming technology of the Luminous


    Moss so much. He wants to eradicate the technical problems of our


    Underground City¡¯s farming once and for all. The lord really cares a lot.¡±


    Aisike suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s it. Yeah, the lord doesn¡¯t need to eat, yet he values this place so much. Farming Luminous Moss is only useful in our Underground City, nowhere else. So, the lord is conducting research for us? He really cares. I¡¯m so touched.¡±


    While these two were indulging in their own fantasies and feeling moved, Ange, who was examining the situation, suddenly looked up as if he¡¯d found something, and rushed towards another entrance.


    The location of the Luminous Moss field is in the middle of a cave, a space enlarged due to erosion. There are two entrances to this location; one comes down from the main district of the Underground City, while the other leads to a massive network of underground caves.


    The underground caves, sculpted by running water, extend for hundreds, possibly thousands of kilometers. The area where the Underground City is located is just a small part near the surface of these caves.


    No one dares venture deep into the network of caves; the complicated routes are easy to get lost in and would trap someone forever unless they have a


    Teleportation Scroll or are a Space System Mage themselves.


    However, no such rare Space Mage exists in the Underground City, so the exploration of the cave network is done in the most primitive ways, such as tying ropes, marking routes, or using skeletons.


    But no matter the method, there have always been losses. So once the Underground City had enough space, Feilin stopped exploring. Creating more space didn¡¯t matter, as the Underground City only housed about five thousand ¡®people¡¯ anyway.


    The Luminous Moss field was in a frontier area. The passage leading from the main city had been blocked by Feilin, but theoretically, if someone entered from the direction of the cave network, Feilin would not know.


    The cave network was so vast that Feilin could not be sure if anyone could come from that direction.


    He had also examined the scene of the crime. Apart from seeing a row of melted footprints and speculating that the fire was set by a Lava Demon, Feilin couldn¡¯t find any other clues. He didn¡¯t even know in which direction the demon had fled.


    Looking at Ange now, had he found something?


    Feilin quickly followed him. Aisike also rushed over, asking while running,


    ¡°What happened? Lord, have you found something?¡±


    ¡°It was a Lava Demon.¡± Feilin said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Demon Valley? Lava Demon? Why would it want to burn the lord¡¯s field?¡± Aisike asked in shock.


    Feilin shook his head, ¡°It might not have just burned the lord¡¯s field. When Lisa returned, she told me that several areas in Ice City¡¯s cultivation zone had been set on fire by a Lava Demon. Ice City is currently doing its best to contain that demon. Now this Lava Demon, either it¡¯s a new demon sent by Demon Valley, or it escaped from Ice City. No matter the case, it won¡¯t stop with just one field. ¡±


    ¡°Have they gone mad? Setting fire to our fields? Starving us to death? What¡¯s the point, even if they starve us all? For world domination? We¡¯re not stopping them, there¡¯s plenty of areas in this world ripe for development, even if they want to build towns above ground, we won¡¯t block them. Let¡¯s see if they can withstand the Resting Wind. Why burn our fields?¡±


    Aisike stomped his foot. The restriction on this world¡¯s development was the Resting Wind. If they could cultivate farms above ground, feeding billions wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Even if they couldn¡¯t farm above ground, there were various underground caverns, valleys, and canyons not to be missed, with abundant places available for development. No one was preventing them from cultivating and occupying, so why burn the fields?


    Feilin laughed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Child, you¡¯re still too naive. If all our fields and food were burnt, and Demon Valley still had stocks, what do you think those starved madmen would be willing to pay?


    Aisike, a man in his fifties being called a child, was choked with anger. But considering Feilin¡¯s age, he swallowed his retort. He was indeed a child compared to the thousand-year-old Feilin, but his intelligence was intact to discern the meaning of Feilin¡¯s words.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I would even be willing to give up my life, my soul. How cruel.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, utterly cruel. Otherwise, why would they be called demons? Deceiving people¡¯s hearts, buying souls, it¡¯s all part of their expertise,¡± Feilin sighed regretfully.


    As they spoke, Ange up ahead suddenly made a turn and burrowed into one of the caverns above.


    The underground water has carved out such caverns. Some parts are straight-through, some are full of holes, each hole leading to a different place, tangled and complex. Once inside, they could end up anywhere.


    Seeing Ange enter the cavern above, Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton followed without hesitation. However, Feilin and Aisike hesitated. If they rushed in without any preparation, and Ange chose the wrong direction, they could easily get lost inside.


    What to do? After exchanging glances, Feilin gritted his teeth. ¡°The caverns above, worst case scenario, we end up above ground. Follow him.¡±


    The caverns leading upward are safer, as most lead to the ground. So, if you get lost underground, it¡¯s best to ascend. There¡¯s a very high chance you can escape.


    Atter several turns in the cavern, encountering countless torks, Ange strode ahead as if knowing where to go. After a certain distance, they suddenly entered a familiar passage.


    ¡°Huh, this place looks familiar, have I been here before?¡± Before Aisike could recollect, he felt intense waves of heat from up ahead; something was burning.


    Ange was indeed heading towards where the heat was coming from. Aisike hurriedly followed, and the closer he got, the more familiar the environment looked. As they rounded the corner into a stretch of open space, Aisike finally recognized it. ¡°No. 3 Sky Pit, this is the No. 3 Sky Pit. Oh God, the No. 3 Sky Pit is on fire?¡±


    Racing into the No. 3 Sky Pit, as expected, all the fields and crops were ablaze, roaring flames consuming everything. Also, there were two large footprints pressing on the Illumination Magic Array on the rock wall, identical to the ones they had found in the Luminous Moss fields.


    ¡°Kvada, I %#&*@ you Demon Valley all!¡± Unable to hold back, Aisike let out a string of curses. Feilin¡¯s face darkened, like water was about to drip from it.


    Ange surveyed the surroundings before diving into one of the passages. Feilin and Aisike didn¡¯t hesitate this time around, following him. The situation in the No. 3 Sky Pit demonstrated that Ange was indeed on the trail of the enemy.


    The No. 3 Sky Pit was connected to the No. 2 Sky Pit. Upon entering the passage, they immediately felt heat waves coming from the other end. As expected, No. 2 Sky Pit was also ablaze.


    Losing two Sky Pits worth of fields and crops all at once, Feilin and Aisike were consumed with rage ¨C they felt like tearing their enemy apart.


    After circling around, Ange surprisingly climbed up the rock wall.


    ¡°How did the Lord know the demon had climbed up?¡± Feilin and Aisike, half doubtful, flew after him. They chased Ange for several kilometers, and they saw a Lava Demon flapping its wings, skimming the ground..

 Chapter 31 - 31: Death by Raindrops_l

    Chapter 31: Death by Raindrops_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feilin saw the demon gliding close to the ground from far away and his face changed dramatically, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the high-level devil Turus Magma. My lord, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Lord Feilin, do you know this demon?¡± Aisike asked.


    ¡°Is there any powerhouse in this world that I wouldn¡¯t recognize? Well, okay, except for the Lofen siblings. Humans grow up too fast. They aren¡¯t even twenty yet, and already one is a low order swordsaint, and the other is a high-level sword fighter. Absolute geniuses.¡± Feilin exclaimed.


    Anna of the Lofen family, who returned with Lisa this time, has already been introduced, but her brother, Luther Lofen, has yet to be met, a rare early stage swordsaint in recent years.


    ¡°Is this demon strong? Even you can¡¯t defeat it?¡± Aisike was surprised. Just a few hours ago, he wouldn¡¯t have asked this. Still, after witnessing Ange¡¯s firmness for four hours, he now has an almost blind admiration for him.


    Feilin shook his head, ¡°Not exactly. If our lord were in his true form, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry. But the lord is now an Observer. Do you know what an Observer is ...¡±


    Speaking half-way, Feilin suddenly realized his mistake and hastily covered his mouth.


    The two exchanged glances a few times. Aisike quickly asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Since the cat was out of the bag, Feilin had no choice but to cover up: ¡°By that, I mean being vigilant and watchful. The lord can project to any body, but the strength primarily depends on the host. For instance. since the lord proiects himself onto an Ashbone Skeleton now, his strength is only at the level of the Ashbone Skeleton, making it challenging to face the high-level devil.¡±


    Aisike was rubbing his hands together eagerly, ¡°Then we go and help him and kill him together. He dares to burn our food.¡±


    Feilin awkwardly rubbed his hands, ¡°I... I can¡¯t defeat him either. We have to wait for my children to show up.¡±


    Many people believe that Feilin, the city lord, is the most powerful person in the underground city. But Feilin is humbly aware; he was not particularly talented when he was human, and his magic studies were a struggle.


    His strength today is purely due to thousands of years of accumulation. In terms of magic level, he is not even on par with his wife Lisa.


    Nevertheless, no one ever dares to attack the underground city; not Demon Valley or Ice City, even though Ice City has a much larger population than the underground city. That¡¯s because Feilin can summon thousands of skeleton soldiers at any time, and if necessary, even call upon tens of thousands, no faction could defeat ten thousand skeleton soldiers in the underground city.


    But the chase was too quick, and his skeleton soldiers couldn¡¯t keep up. He could only lend a distant hand for support, never daring to approach, as a mage, being cornered by a Lava Demon meant death.


    ¡°Ah? You can¡¯t defeat it, either? Well ... we should cheer for our lord then.¡± Aisike quickly changed his mind.


    Ange, who was angrily chasing after the demon, also changed his mind. His original plan was to chase down the culprits who burned the farmland and slash them like weeds, but upon arrival, he realized, he might not be able to manage that after all...


    But seeing the lava on the demon¡¯s body, Ange suddenly had an idea.


    Turus, too, sensed the approach of Ange and the others, paused, and scanned Ange, surprised because he had never seen a flaming skull. His gaze moved to the skeleton angel, and once more he was astonished, a battle angel?


    For so many years, battle angels have not appeared in this world. Is the Church of Light preparing to invade this world again? Why are they mixed with skeletons?


    Then, his gaze landed on Little Zombie, zombie? Ignore that. His gaze shifted to Feilin in the distance.


    ¡°Hahaha, Lord Feilin of the Underground City, have you come to send me off?¡± Turus laughed loudly.


    Feilin gave an awkward smile and didn¡¯t answer, because it wasn¡¯t him who made the decisions here.


    This awkwardness, in the eyes of Turus, made him frown slightly. At this moment, a faint magic wave appeared on the flaming skull skeleton, and before he could react, a wave of water droplets spilled onto him.


    His fiery lava body instantly emitted a puff of white smoke.


    Turus was completely stunned. What does it mean? A water droplet? Not even a water ball, just using water droplets to pour on him? Was this an insult?


    Before Turus could even process, another wave of water droplets splashed on him, creating another puff of white smoke.


    ¡°Ah! Go to hell!¡± Turus casually picked up a ball of flame and threw it with force.


    Though it was the most basic fireball technique, thrown so casually by Turus, it had the power of at least a level 3 fireball, proving his worth as the Lava Demon.


    But Ange, seeing the fireball flying towards him, ducked his head but did not dodge.


    The fireball hit him and exploded into a cluster of flames, completely engulfing him.


    Little Zombie cried out in panic, rushing forward to save Ange, but after running only a few steps, she could hear Ange¡¯s soul vibration emanating from the fire: ¡°Roar!¡±


    Following this roar, Ange emerged, completely unharmed and emanating magical energy. He once again showered Turus with a wave of water droplets.


    Skeletons are naturally immune to fire magic, but Tough Skin Zombies are not.


    While the Little Zombie is robust, her skin is afraid of both fire and water. Rushing into the flames could not only harm Ange, but she may also catch fire in the process.


    Only when they reach the Iron Skin level, will zombies significantly increase their fire resistance.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, skeletons are immune to fire, then take my Magma Explosion!¡± Turus raised his hand. He paused momentarily, and a head-sized Magma Fireball quickly formed.


    Casting a Magma Fireball obviously took more effort than a level 3 fireball. During this process, another wave of water droplets spilled on him, causing steam to rise once more.


    It didn¡¯t cause much harm, but it was highly insulting. Turus felt a strong sense of being offended.. What does it mean? Not even willing to cast a water ball, aiming to kill him with water droplets?

 Chapter 32 - 32 Holy Light Flash_l

    Chapter 32: Holy Light Flash_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Turus never expected that these droplets that mocked him might actually perish him. The droplets were becoming more numerous, denser, and colder, and he just couldn¡¯t hit the enemy. Unbelievably, this skeleton could fly!


    A flying skeleton? Would anyone dare to believe such a thing? Yet, this was happening right in front of Turus. As he hurled a magma fireball, a gust of wind lifted Ange into the air, easily dodging the fireball.


    Totally unprepared for such a twist, Turus watched the magma fireball hit the ground without managing to lock his gaze onto Ange, creating a big pit oozing with hot lava bubbles.


    As the magic power within Ange grew stronger, the droplets that rained down on Turus increased in density, and surprisingly, their temperature was dropping, consequently stealing more and more heat from Turus¡¯s body.


    While Turus was launching another fireball followed by a magma explosion, Ange had already showered him with ten more waves of droplets. With steam steadily rising, the lava flowing on Turus¡¯s body had started to solidify into a hard shell.


    As Turus prepared another magma explosion, he narrowed his eyes, locking his gaze onto Ange.


    Once a magic cast had been shot, its direction could be controlled. This was known as gaze locking.


    The more the magic leaned towards elemental damage, the easier it was to lock its gaze. In contrast, physical damage-oriented magic, like the Magma Explosion, relied on speed and explosion to harm enemies and was less effective with gaze locking.


    Only the approximate direction could be adjusted, unlike the Fireball Technique, which could make sharp turns midair. Even less like Angels droplets, which effortlessly veered left or floated higher whenever desired.


    The difficulty in locking target could not be helped, since Ange, as a skeleton, was immune to elemental damage.


    Withstanding the shower of droplets, Turus mustered another magma fireball. However, as soon as the fireball took shape, it was doused by the droplets. The resulting steam affected the intensity of its flame.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Turus urged, and the magma fireball grew hot once again.


    Yet, another round of droplets fell, cooling the fireball again. Due to the interruption of the droplets, the fireball¡¯s heat never soared as expected. Eventually, Turus had no choice but to launch the incomplete magma fireball while keeping his gaze fixed on Ange.


    The result was as expected. The cooled magma fireball missed Ange and hit nothing.


    Even when dodging, Ange never stopped the magic fluctuation, causing the droplets to grow denser and colder. Eventually, the droplets turned into ice crystals and pierced Turus¡¯s molten skin like tiny needles.


    In a state of panic, Turus spread his wings and lunged at Ange. If his fireballs couldn¡¯t hit the target, he would tear it apart with his own hands.


    Ange turned around and ran.


    He recalled Little Zombie¡¯s strategy against the Ashbone Skeleton when he found the Lava Demon too powerful to defeat. Little Zombie had relied on its speed to knock off the Ashbone Skeleton¡¯s minions one by one.


    Ange ran fast and flew even faster when he applied the Pollination spell on himself.


    Despite this, Ange didn¡¯t stop the droplets. The frequency only halved, but each droplet that landed on Turus stripped the demon of its heat.


    After chasing for a while under the shower of droplets, Turus realised he couldn¡¯t catch up. Parts of his skin had hardened into a shell, and were he to carry on, he might actually be extinguished.


    ¡°My god, what kind of skeleton is this? Why is its magic so inexhaustible?¡± He has already poured hundreds of waves, yet there was still no sign of stopping.


    This was so unfair. Turus decided not to play along anymore and turned around to run in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, just like a demon to do that, knowing when to concede and retreat. Are you already running away?¡± Feilin, who was watching from a safe distance, mocked the retreating figure.


    The very reason for his hatred of demons was their cunning, slick ways. When everything was going their way, they were full of arrogance, but the moment danger appeared, they disappeared without a trace. He was certain that the previous epidemics were also a demon¡¯s doing, but there was no proof.


    If not for Ange ls pursuit, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather evidence besides a few footprints.


    Just based on a few footprints couldn¡¯t confront the Demon Valley. They could easily turn the table and blame you, ¡°You dare to blame us, the Demon Valley, with just a few footprints? I found two bones, so does it mean you skeletons played a trick on our succubus?!¡±


    Surprisingly, those footprints might have been intentionally left by Turus. Trying to escape? Ange quickly turned and gave chase.


    No matter how Turus ran, Ange was always not far behind, with water droplets never stopping.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t continue this way, Turus roared in anger, and stomped hard on the ground.


    The ground cracked in a spider-web-like pattern with Turus¡¯s foot acting as the center. Flame sprang from the cracks, molten lava rolled, and two Magma Giants, larger than Turus, rose and rushed towards Ange.


    Seizing the chance, Turus took to his heels and swiftly glided away with the help of his wings.


    Magma Giants. There was a dull thud. The Magma Giant looked down in surprise. It felt like something had just hit it.


    The Little Zombie bounced back, falling onto the ground. He touched his head, only to find the place where he¡¯d bumped into the Magma Giant a scorched bald patch.


    Attack incoming! Attack incoming! Flames sprung forth from the Magma Giant¡¯s body. Lifting its leg, it stomped towards the Little Zombie.


    Holding the scorched part of his head, the Little Zombie ran off, successfully luring the Magma Giant away.


    ¡°Master, leave this to me!¡± Aisike, who had been cheering from afar, finally seized an opportunity to perform. He fired the Death Arrow right out the gate. The arrow, formed by the breath of death, hit the Magma Giant, extinguishing a large chunk of its flames.


    The attacked Magma Giant abandoned Ange as its target and lunged at Aisike instead.


    However, during this delay, Turus had managed to put some distance between himself and Ange. Ange glanced at the far-off demon, then at the sky, knowing he couldn¡¯t catch up now, for night was approaching and the Resting Wind was about to rise.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Resting Wind, the skeletons would¡¯ve definitely caught up to Turus with their endurance.


    Ange stopped, prepared to give up, but then the Angel Skeleton ran in front of him, pointed at the demon, then at himself, and finally at Angels hand.


    He¡¯s asking for Holy Light? Why? He hadn¡¯t been injured.


    Ange was puzzled, but he still performed the Purification in accordance with the Angel Skeleton¡¯s gesture. The Holy Light emerged in the palm of his hand. The Angel Skeleton extended his hands to grab, then cupped the Holy Light as if he was holding sand.


    Light, it can¡¯t be held...right? Ange cocked his head, wondering what the Angel Skeleton was trying to do.


    But oddly enough, the Light was ¡®held¡¯ up. The Angel Skeleton just scooped up the Holy Light from Angels hand as if he were scooping up sand, then stuffed it into his mouth.


    A big question mark popped up in Ange¡¯s soul. He flipped his palm around to check. What happened? How did the Holy Light change?


    In his confusion, the Angel Skeleton urged him, indicating his palm anxiously.


    Again? Ange performed the Purification Technique once more.


    The Angel Skeleton scooped up the Holy Light, shoved it into his mouth, and looked up at him again.


    Again? Ange repeatedly performed the Purification while the Angel Skeleton kept scooping the Light into his mouth. After stuffing in sixty doses, his wings gradually lit up. Every time he swallowed a dose of Holy Light, its wings would brighten a little until they finally had a touch of the Angel¡¯s luminescence.


    Would it explode at this rate? Ange hesitated, unsure whether he should keep feeding it with Holy Light.


    But the Angel Skeleton seemed to have enough. It turned around to face the demon, spread its wings wide open, and pushed both hands hard forward.


    A huge beam of light erupted from its body, illuminating the entire sky after a quick flash.


    Turus was taken aback by the sudden light. His entire body was engulfed by the beam of light. After the light beam disappeared, Turus was seen to be smoking, and he crash-landed onto the ground.


    Feilin and Aisike¡¯s jaws nearly dropped to the ground. Feilin tremblingly said, ¡°The...Holy Light Flash! Holy Light Flash! Is it even possible? It¡¯s... it¡¯s too overpowering, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Angel Skeleton, who had released the Holy Light Flash, also knelt on the ground helplessly. Its body began to crumble, sending up countless black ashes..

 Chapter 33 - 33 Scythe of Death_l

    Chapter 33: Scythe of Death_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The body couldn¡¯t withstand this power, it was burnt to ashes.¡± Feilin said with a heartache.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The Little Zombie shook off the Molten Giant, rushing over, its hands flailing to catch the black ash, trying to stuff it into the skeletal form of the Angel, seemingly trying to prevent its disintegration.


    However, the ash looked lumpy, yet turned to dust at the slightest touch, and in the end, the Little Zombie, in its urgency, simply grabbed a handful of it, unable to salvage anything, shaking the shoulders of the Angel Skeleton.


    The Angel Skeleton was almost shaken apart by it, its fist swung up and hit the Little Zombie right in the eye socket.


    Shaken by the Little Zombie, the black ash on the Angel Skeleton scattered, revealing a more or less intact skeleton. The disintegration seemed to be only of its flesh and feathers.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The Little Zombie covered its eyes and sat down, but it didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, it let out a cry of delight. If the Angel Skeleton could still hit it, didn¡¯t that mean it was fine?


    Ange glanced at the Angel Skeleton, noticing that its flesh had disintegrated, but the skeleton was more or less intact, the only issue being that the bones of its wings were somewhat cracked, and the soul was somewhat weak.


    He turned his head and directed the Rain Technique towards the Molten Giant. The continuous droplets turned the Molten Giant into a Mudstone Giant, which melted before it could reach Ange.


    On the other side, Aisike had also worn down another Molten Giant, and the group moved towards Turus who was several kilometers away.


    Arriving at the location where Turus had fallen, they saw that his body had already disintegrated, leaving only a vague shape, like a shattered stone statue.


    ¡°Really? This ¨C this Holy Light Flash couldn¡¯t kill a high-level devil, what the hell?¡± Feilin asked, puzzled as he kicked Turus¡¯s wreckage.


    The Holy Light Flash seemed very ferocious, but it was only a skeletal angel that wielded it, borrowing Ange¡¯s power. Considering purely its power, it would not be enough to shatter a high-level devil.


    The mudstone-like wreckage shattered, revealing something hard underneath which Feilin kicked.


    He pulled back his foot, finding his big toe broken, twisted to one side. Feilin didn¡¯t care, he forcefully straightened it, then changed from kicking to stepping on, trampling the softened wreckage to pieces, revealing what lay beneath.


    It was a black rock, the surface having a bit of a metallic sheen, suggesting at a glance that it was extremely firm.


    Feilin¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°The Demonic Monument? That¡¯s problematic now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Demonic Monument? The stone that embodies one¡¯s bloodline, combined with the earth to become indestructible? The Lava Demon¡¯s skill of rebirth?¡± Aisike uttered in surprise.


    ¡°Hee-hee-hee... not too shabby, recognizing the Monument of the Earth. Calling it a Demonic Monument isn¡¯t incorrect, it¡¯s something that you all cannot shatter anyways, hee-hee-hee!!!¡± Along with an eerie laughter, Turus¡¯s phantom appeared on the rock.


    Aisike ignored him and tried to pull the monument, but it did not budge. ¡°Can¡¯t we pull it out?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. It¡¯s connected with the earth. This is essentially a kind of earth-based boundary. Unless our power is so great that we could move the earth around it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it out.¡± Feilin shook his head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we shatter it? What about magic?¡± Aisike lifted a stone to smash it and then blasted it with magic, but the stone was unscathed and immovable. When they dug around it, they found that it was combined with the rock beneath, and they could not dig it out.


    ¡°No, unless I summon all of the undead, a few thousand of them working together might be able to pull it out, but... ¡± Feilin paused and looked at the sky.


    It was already getting dark. Soon, the Resting Wind would rise. This was the real reason why Turus boldly used the Demonic Monument. If they had a whole night to slowly figure it out, no matter how tightly the Monument and the earth were combined, it would be hard to resist their various means.


    But as the Resting Wind blew, everyone had to find a place to hide. After a night, he would have fully recovered and could take the opportunity to be reborn.


    The wind suddenly picked up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first. We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to see if he hasn¡¯t run away, then we¡¯ll think of a way to uproot him.¡± Feilin suggested reluctantly.


    He also knew this was unlikely. As long as Turus wasn¡¯t a complete idiot, he would surely run as soon as the wind ceased the next day. But what could they do? If they couldn¡¯t pull out the Monument in the short term, they simply had to accept this reality.


    Just then, Ange suddenly drew out his scythe and struck the monument.


    With a crisp sound, a spark splashed where the scythe struck the stele, but the stele was unhurt, and a small piece of Ange¡¯s blade chipped off.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you think you can cut through the Monument of the Earth with a shoddy agricultural tool? Hahahaha, that¡¯s hilarious. Come on, strike it, enthusiastically.¡± Turus¡¯s phantom laughed heartily.


    Ange did not respond to him but withdrew his scythe and took another mighty swing at it.


    Now, even Feilin couldn¡¯t take it anymore, trying to persuade him, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s impossible. No one has ever heard of the Demonic Monument being shattered by a sword or knife. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Ange ignored him because he was driven by a stronger voice in his soul, ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t heard of it, out of ignorance. That¡¯s how ignorant people are, strike it hard, use your soul power, STRONGER, STRONGER! The only weapon that can shatter the Monument is the edge of the soul, the Scythe of Death!¡±


    Under Negris¡¯s incitement, the Soul Fire flowed into the Scythe, and the Scythe shone brightly, seeming to grow several times larger, sweeping over the stele.


    There was no collision, not even a crisp sound, as if the stele or the scythe had suddenly become a phantom. The only change was that the scythe captured a clump of Soul Fire.


    On the stele, Turus¡¯s phantom disappeared, replaced by a haunting scream from the Soul Fire.


    Feilin and Aisike were incredulous, ¡°My lord, did you... did you hook out his soul?¡±


    It seemed so. Ange tilted his head, reaching out to grab the Soul Fire.


    Without the soul, the indestructible stele suddenly lost its luster, turned gray and pale, and finally disintegrated like weathered rock.


    The Resting Wind was getting stronger, and they had to run back to the Sky Pit before the wind turned sharp.


    All the way, the Soul Fire was restless. Aisike, being human, could only feel some annoying fluctuations from the Soul Fire, but Ange, Feilin, and the other undead could hear the voice of the Soul Fire.


    ¡°How could this be? My soul was hooked away by you? How is this possible? The Monument of the Earth shattered? You broke my bloodline connection with the earth? How is this possible? It¡¯s all fake, fake, FAKE!!!¡±


    In Angel s soul, Negris sneered disdainfully: ¡°Ignorant. The Golden Skeleton¡¯s


    Scythe of Death and the King¡¯s Arrival are two of the most well-known skills. This demon hasn¡¯t even heard of them? Truly an ignorant death. But Ange, you¡¯ve surprised me. The first time, you actually managed to use the Scythe of Death. You truly are an abnormal fellow..¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 Eat up_1

    Chapter 34: Eat up_1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the Sky Pit, Ange was clutching the Soul Fire while everyone gathered around him.


    ¡°Release me immediately. I am Turus Magma, one of the three leaders of


    Demon Valley, a high-level devil. If you harm me, you offend Demon Valley. This means war! You must pay the price!¡± Turus roared from within the Soul Fire.


    Although he did not know why, his soul had indeed been drawn out. He needed to think fast and bluff to save himself, hoping it would work.


    ¡°You burned our planting areas and crops, and now you want us to let you go? Lord, what should we do with him?¡± Feilin cursed indignantly.


    Ange tilted his head and thought for a while: ¡°Eat him.¡± As for the Soul Fire, it seemed like it didn¡¯t have any other value besides eating. Ange handed it to the Little Zombie.


    Turus was stunned. He was just bluffing, but now they want to eat him? Was there going to be no discussion?


    ¡°Ah? No way, right? Eat it? The soul of a high-level devil, that¡¯s really valuable... ¡± Feilin was taken aback. A high-level devil, one of the three leaders of Demon Valley, the soul of Lava Demon Turus, was it just going to be eaten like that? Isn¡¯t that a waste?


    Before he could finish, Little Zombie bit excitedly into the Soul Fire, refusing to let it go.


    Since entering the underground city, Ange had prohibited it from preying on souls. However, with the Soul Network, it could share Soul Energy from Ange, and its growth rate hadn¡¯t slowed down.


    But the wonderful sensation of snatching soul power was deeply addicting. It was heartbreaking when it was suddenly not allowed to eat it, and now Ange suddenly handed it a large bunch of Soul Fire. How could the Little Zombie resist?


    Seeing the Little Zombie bite the Soul Fire and suck the soul into its body, Aisike was even more shocked. He quietly pulled Feilin to one side: ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did the devil say that offended the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he said this is war and we must pay the price.¡± Feilin clarified.


    ¡°He deserved it. How dare he threaten the Lord? It¡¯s only logical for the defiant to meet their end.¡± Aisike suddenly understood. It turns out that the devil threatened the Lord, getting killed was reasonable and justifiable.


    ¡°But... it¡¯s such a waste. This was the soul of a high-level devil, knowledgeable with many things. I wanted to ask about the situation in the Demon Valley.¡± Feilin still felt it was hasty to kill it off so easily.


    Aisike had a different opinion, disdainfully saying, ¡®What¡¯s there to regret? Does the Lord even care about a high-level devil? Even if it was a Great Demon, or even the Demon King, they are merely this much in the Lord¡¯s eyes.¡± Aisike showed his pinkie nail.


    Feilin shuddered at the realization. Yes, for Lord Observer, the status of a high-level devil or one of the three leaders of Demon Valley amounted to nothing. The situation in Demon Valley was also not important to the Lord Observer. Why would he bother about the mere Demon Valley?


    If this was a thousand years ago, when the world¡¯s middle station was still open, a team of Black Knights could easily raze Demon Valley to the ground.


    Understanding this, Feilin felt relieved. While the information might be important to him, it was insignificant to Lord Observer. So be it, let it be consumed.


    But just at this moment, Little Zombie suddenly arched its body, emanating a green glow from its mouth, eyes, and nose, its soul screamed in agony.


    When Ange gave the Soul Fire to Little Zombie, he had overlooked a thing, the gap between the strengths of their souls.


    No matter how weak Turus was, he was a high-level devil, and no matter how reckless Little Zombie was, it was just a lower-level Witch. Its soul strength was even lower than the White Skeleton. Little Zombie wanting to eat Turus¡¯ soul was akin to a small fish trying to swallow a big fish ¡ª it was not easy and might backfire.


    Now the backlash was happening. Turus¡¯ consciousness roared in Little


    Zombie¡¯s soul: ¡°You want to consume me? You dare to consume me with such a weak soul? Let¡¯s see who consumes whom! I am Turus, one of the three leaders of Demon Valley. You insignificant thing, die!¡±


    In the Little Zombie¡¯s Soul, Turus¡¯ robust consciousness was compressing Little Zombie¡¯s consciousness. Just when it seemed like it was about to be devoured, suddenly a large face appeared next to the Little Zombie.


    Ange and Little Zombie are connected via the Soul Network. Planning to devour Little Zombie¡¯s consciousness? Did you ask Ange first?


    Ange¡¯s skull is a manifestation of consciousness. Due to its intensity, it is much larger than Little Zombie¡¯s consciousness. It¡¯s like a mountain emerging next to a small mound, which immediately stunned Turus.


    Little Zombie quickly moved closer to Ange and pointed back at Turus, shouting eagerly.


    In the hollow sockets of Ange¡¯s eyes, blue flames vigorously flared. Turus¡¯ consciousness felt a strong suction, being involuntarily pulled towards Ange¡¯s skull.


    During the process of being drawn in, it was torn to pieces by the powerful suction. From then on, Turus no longer existed as an independent consciousness. All that remained were the memories and soul energy that comprised the consciousness.


    Soul energy without consciousness has no owner. Little Zombie cheerfully began to absorb it, squealing towards the Angel Skeleton as if it were delicious.


    The Angel Skeleton crawled over, punched Little Zombie in the eye socket, and stared at it.


    Usually, Little Zombie would have hit back right away, but this time it didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, it gave half of the soul energy to the Angel Skeleton.


    The Angel Skeleton, who had just exerted a large spell and was somewhat depleted, unceremoniously accepted it and slowly began to absorb the energy.


    In fact, Ange had not thought it all through. Little Zombie couldn¡¯t digest so much soul energy. It was better to split it in half.


    The soul energy was divided between Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton, while the fragments of memory and the like were naturally absorbed by Ange.


    Ange wasn¡¯t interested in these memories. After a casual glance, he erased them all. There was only one thought left in his mind: ¡°Dare to burn my field....¡±


    The luminous moss field was burnt to ashes. Although he was angry, there was no way to restore it. So, he focused on tilling the Sky Pit¡¯s planting area. But before that, Ange spent three days and two nights using more than seven thousand purifications to restore the Angel Skeleton back into the form of a little girl.


    Still with that expressionless face and blank eyes, she innocently looked pitiful. However, whenever Feilin and Aisike walked past her, they subconsciously made a detour, afraid that she might hit them with a flash of Holy Light.


    She was like a powerful weapon. After spending three days restoring her and feeding her sixty purifications, she could obliterate a high-level devil. It was horrifying. Truly worthy of the name Battle Angel.


    After a few days, the ground of the Sky Pit was transformed into farmland where luminous moss and food crops were planted.


    Before tilling the farmland, Ange had started growing seedlings. Right after the farmland was ready, the seedlings had just sprouted. He then transplanted them, and the farmland took shape.


    The Illumination Magic Array on the cliff was very useful. As per the Bronze Dragon¡¯s instructions, a stabilizing circuit was added to the Array. If Ange infused it with magic power once, the Array could emit light steadily for eight hours.


    That dumbfounded Aisike, because eight hours of illumination was already pretty enough for the crops. How much magic power could this save?


    Under the combined effect of the luminous moss and the Illumination Magic Array, the crops in the farmland were thriving. They should be able to harvest grains in the near future.


    Ange returned to his regular life, caring for the crops, watering them, infusing the Illumination Magic Array with magic power, purifying holy water, treating the wounds of the fighting Angel Skeleton, practicing the Scythe of Death. He led a regular and fulfilling life.


    It wasn¡¯t until a month later that Lisa, looking as fresh and tender as ever, brought a similarly tender visitor, Lan, to visit..

 Chapter 35 - 35: Divine Essence_l

    Chapter 35: Divine Essence_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Our deepest appreciation for slaying the demon that burned seven of our farming areas in Ice City. As a token of our gratitude, we present this humble gift to you,¡± said Lan, her hands holding up a helmet.


    ¡°Huh? What is this? Quite interesting. It is made from magic steel, sandwiched by soul iron. It¡¯s slender in shape and doesn¡¯t have space to accommodate the ears. It¡¯s a helmet designed just for a skeleton huh, very interesting indeed. A skeleton-specific helmet?¡± Negris projected into Ange¡¯s soul with an air of fascination.


    Ange tilted his head towards Lan and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lan shook her head, saying, ¡°We are not quite sure, but this helmet can¡¯t be worn by an ordinary person. We believe it was specifically made for a skeleton, and it might truly be effective under your possession, sir.¡±


    Ange tapped the helmet and discovered that it was solid, his spirit couldn¡¯t penetrate it. He put it on his head and it fit perfectly, neither too loose nor too tight, even when shaking his head.


    Indeed, it was specially designed for a skeleton. If a living person wore it, due to their hair, skin, and ears, the interior of the helmet would feel completely different. This helmet protruded at the ear section, fitting snugly into the hollowed ear section of the skull. Even without straps, it was incredibly secure.


    After wearing the helmet, he immediately felt as if the world had become much quieter, as if he were wrapped in a soundproof boundary.


    Skeletons perceive the world through the fluctuations of their souls, mainly radiating from the eye sockets. However, the skull can also be penetrated by soul fluctuations, albeit much weaker.


    Therefore, a skeleton¡¯s field of vision is 360 degrees, but only the area dead ahead can be sensed clearly. Other angles are unclear and hazy, often serving as a distraction.


    After wearing the helmet, due to the helmet being impervious to spirit fluctuations, all the hazy perceptions disappeared. Only the area illuminated by his eye sockets remained, making his perception much more focused.


    Not bad, Ange removed the helmet and said, ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s great the lord likes it,¡± Lan sighed in relief, her heart finally returning to her chest from her throat.


    She certainly didn¡¯t offer a gift casually. As long as the lord liked her gift, she could comfortably propose her small request.


    ¡°Sir, our customers were very satisfied with the Holy Mushroom powder. However, there was too much of it, the customers couldn¡¯t digest it all. They hope you can process it into Holy Essence Liquid for them. They are willing to pay five times the price,¡± Lan respectfully said.


    Before Ange could understand what this meant, Negris had already started cursing: ¡°Are they dreaming? Only five times the price for Holy Essence Liquid? Do they think we¡¯re gullible? These unreliable merchants, this must be the doing of those swindling Goblin Merchants! Shameless swindlers!¡±


    Negris seemed furious as if he had been swindled by these goblins himself, his bitterness evident as if he wished to leap straight out of Angels soul.


    ¡°What is Holy Essence Liquid?¡± Ange asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a liquid extracted from Holy Mushroom Powder using purified Holy Water. The effects are remarkable. Holy Mushroom Powder can dispel some mild negative effects like bleeding, diarrhea, colds, and fevers. However, it can¡¯t handle severe injuries such as severed limbs, extensive burns, allergies, poisoning, or aging. For that, you need the Essence Liquid.¡±


    ¡°If a wounded limb were soaked in the Essence Liquid, a new limb would grow in three to five days. Although there are spells in Holy Light Magic to regenerate limbs, they require a priest of level 8 or above. But where could you find a level 9 priest without any connections? The Holy Essence Liquid is more accessible.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in cases like allergies, even magic is powerless. The Essence Liquid can change one¡¯s constitution, and even slow down aging. It works for sensitive skin too. However, to extract the same weight of Holy Essence Liquid, you need five times the powder, and a lot of Holy Water. They dare to only offer five times the price? If they¡¯re not swindling, what are they? Do they think magic doesn¡¯t cost money? Time is free? Technology doesn¡¯t cost money? If not, they need to raise their offer.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I was also swindled by these Goblin Swindlers. They said they wanted Dragon Saliva Grass and offered an irresistible price, claiming that Dragon Saliva Grass would flourish where Dragon saliva touches the ground. They didn¡¯t mention how long it would take. They made me spit for a full fifty years, swindlers!¡±


    After Negris had explained the situation with Holy Essence Liquid, he was already boiling with rage. Even the God of Knowledge was once young, naive, and tricked.


    Having summarized Negris¡¯s long explanation, Ange focused on one key point:


    ¡°They should pay more.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Pay more? How much more?¡± Lan paused, not startled by the ¡®pay more¡¯. It was expected in business after all, the price was always negotiable. She only put on a show so that Ange would not charge too high.


    Ange, unaware of the concept of pricing, ultimately let Negris determine the amount: ¡°Ten times.¡±


    A pound of Holy Mushroom Powder costs thirty demon crystals, so a pound of Holy Essence Liquid would require three hundred crystals.


    The price was too high. Lan couldn¡¯t make the decision herself. She stepped aside, closed her eyes, and consented to the price after consulting Anna from Ice City through a spiritual connection.


    ¡°Sir, here is the down payment. We need five pounds of Holy Essence Liquid, may I know when you¡¯d be able to deliver it?¡± Lan handed over a bag and asked.


    ¡°In ten days.¡± Ange relayed Negris¡¯s words. Lan left with a satisfied smile.


    Looking at the bag of demon crystals Lan handed over, Negris said from within Angels soul, ¡°It turns out that their customers are part of the Church of Light.¡± Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Negris explained, ¡°This cloth for wrapping corpses ¡ª just without the runes ¡ª no one but the Church of Light could weave this kind of material.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they produce?¡± Ange asked puzzledly, wasn¡¯t it said that the Church of Light also cultivates holy mushrooms?


    Negris rolled his eyes. ¡°You think everyone is as perverse as you? Just purifying the holy water would take how many priests? The cost of cultivating holy mushrooms and extracting it is unknown. Now you can buy a pound for only 300 demon crystals, it¡¯s practically a steal!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange murmured, not sure whether he understood. Harvest, dry, grind, extract, and ten days later, he delivered the essence liquid that had been extracted from thirty pounds of holy mushroom powder.


    Lan quickly returned to Ice City and contacted the customers he had a down payment from, and delivered the essence liquid to them.


    In the human realm, at the southernmost tip of the mainland, Saint¡¯s Edge Castle, the base of Saint¡¯s Edge Knight Group. God¡¯s Knight, Leonardo, had just finished his training. He came out of the training field with his upper body glistening with sweat.


    The serving maids admiringly watched Leonardo¡¯s sturdy body, their faces blushing and their hearts pounding loudly enough to be heard next door.


    Leonardo gave a faint smile, his mouth curving into a perfect arc as he nodded gently at the maids.


    The maids¡¯ legs went weak. They kept themselves upright and started doing their duties closely around him, changing his clothes, and finally presenting a bottle of transparent liquid.


    Raising an eyebrow, Leonardo asked, ¡°Oh, the essence liquid has arrived?¡± He poured a bit onto his palm, then applied it to his face, patting it to help better absorption.


    If those disabled and mutilated knew that Leonardo was actually using the Holy Essence Liquid as a skincare product, they would probably be furious enough to jump out of bed.


    Finding the effect quite satisfactory, Leonardo asked, ¡°Where did this come from? As far as I know, the Church District hasn¡¯t allocated any Holy Essence


    Liquid to our Saint¡¯s Edge Army.¡±


    ¡°It was delivered by the quartermasters.¡± a maid replied.


    ¡°Summon the quartermasters to me.¡± Leonardo ordered.


    Shortly, the quartermaster arrived, meeting the neatly dressed Leonardo.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that these Holy Essence Liquids were bought from an abyss dimension? How much did you buy? Where¡¯s the rest?¡± Leonardo asked.


    ¡°We bought five pounds. We retained two bottles for you, my lord, the rest were sent to the medical team to be used by the disabled soldiers.¡± The quartermaster reported.


    Leonardo waved his hand, and a gust of Qi hit the quartermaster¡¯s face. ¡°Are you stupid? Do you know how much a bottle of Essence Liquid sells for in the Imperial City? A thousand Demon Crystals. You honestly gave it to those fools? The disabled are all fools. Do they even deserve to use this? Hurry and take it back.¡±


    The quartermaster covered his face, responding repeatedly with, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Inside, however, he felt greatly wronged. Didn¡¯t the Church District used to give the Holy Essence Liquid to the disabled soldiers? Now that they had stopped, he had found a way elsewhere to get some, so why couldn¡¯t it be used on the soldiers?


    After lecturing the quartermaster, Leonardo remembered something. ¡°You said this was bought from an abyss dimension? What level of dimension?¡±


    ¡°Level 6, one of the conditions they offered for selling this Essence Liquid is an exchange for food, so it should be a dimension lacking food. They probably don¡¯t have a large population as well. They don¡¯t have a plane transfer array because they want us to deliver to a fixed point.¡± The quartermaster reported.


    Leonardo nodded thoughtfully, then waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do recently, don¡¯t let those fools eat too much and cause trouble. Also, how much did these Essence Liquids cost?¡±


    The quartermaster responded, ¡°The original price was 3000 demon crystals, but we only paid 1500. The rest was exchanged for one hundred tons of food that were airdropped.¡±


    ¡°What?! 3000 Demon Crystals? One pound?¡± Leonardo was somewhat incredulous of the figure he heard.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s 3000 demon crystals for five pounds.¡±


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but retrieve some essence liquid to examine carefully. The price was too low, so low that he doubted whether the goods were fake or not.


    After confirming that the essence liquid was genuine, and seemed to be of even better quality than what the Church District allocated, he understood that the Church district¡¯s essence liquid must have been watered down. It was an open secret, no one exposed it because it was beneficial for everyone to stay oblivious.


    This bottle of essence liquid was like a concentrated essence that hadn¡¯t been watered down.


    A bottle of essence liquid, approximately 100 milliliters, could sell for a thousand demon crystals. Therefore, five pounds would be worth 25,000 demon crystals. However, the quartermaster only spent 3000 demon crystals to buy it, which was nearly nine times the profit.


    After some thought, Leonardo asked, ¡°Where did the information about this dimension come from?¡±


    ¡°Our people impersonated goblin merchants and discovered it.¡±


    ¡°Has no one else found out? Turn over the information, then burn the backup, got it?¡± Leonardo instructed. Once the quartermaster left, a bright smile appeared on Leonardo¡¯s face. He muttered to himself, ¡°Nine times the profit still seems a bit low. Let¡¯s try some methods that don¡¯t cost money..¡±

 Chapter 36 - 36: The Grim Reaper Harvests_l

    Chapter 36: The Grim Reaper Harvests_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ange waved his scythe, happily harvesting mature crops. With a growth period of a month and a half, these crops were as mature as they could be and ready to be harvested. This speed was beyond Ange¡¯s imagination.


    When ange was stationed at the Resting Camp, the period from sowing to harvest took six months, and that was after Ange selectively bred the crops to hasten their growth.


    Initially, when the undead souls had not vanished, the crops took six months to mature. During that time, Ange was sowing seeds brought in from elsewhere, so he didn¡¯t sense anything unusual.


    However, after the undead souls disappeared and foreign seeds were no longer available, Ange could only use mature crops as seeds. After several years, he discovered crop degradation. Previously maturing in six months, it gradually increased to seven or eight months, and the crops became less, smaller, and shrunken.


    At Resting Camp, four months of the year is winter. Although it doesn¡¯t snow, temperatures drop to freezing. If the crops couldn¡¯t be harvested within eight months, it meant they would be entering winter unharvested, leading to essentially no harvest.


    From then on, Ange consciously began breeding plants. His soul was etched with the knowledge of planting, so he knew how to breed, but he had never needed to consider it before, so he hadn¡¯t remembered it.


    After starting to breed, the harvest time for the crops was shortened. However, as the fertility of the land declined, the harvest time increased again. Ange burned the wasteland, buried bone meal, and then started crop rotation. In the end, he barely maintained a six-month crop harvest cycle after exhausting all other options.


    ¡°Does that mean that the seeds you¡¯re using now are the ones you¡¯ve cultivated for over a thousand years? The seeds that can still mature once every six months in a closed environment where the fertility of the land has been depleted for more than a thousand years?¡± Negris exclaimed surprisingly.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°So why are you asking why it¡¯s matured in just a month and a half? Can¡¯t you figure it out?¡± Negris roared.


    As the God of Knowledge, Negris¡¯s understanding of planting knowledge was profound, yet he could not achieve what Ange had mentioned.


    Was it truly surprising that seeds that had been nurtured under difficult circumstances, now placed in the external world where the fertility had not been lost and the water temperature was suitable, could mature once every month and a half due to the addition of luminous moss and the illumination magic array?


    Ange tilted his head; he didn¡¯t grasp Negris¡¯s rhetorical questions, but he got the gist, which seemed to imply that the seeds he bred were exceptional, enabling him to harvest every month and a half. Therefore, couldn¡¯t he grow several seasons?


    This speculation made him happier. He merrily harvested the crops, preparing to sow another season once he finished reaping.


    However, Negris wasn¡¯t satisfied, particularly upon seeing Ange¡¯s method of harvesting. He couldn¡¯t help criticizing, ¡°If you¡¯re using a scythe, then just use a regular one. Why are you using the Scythe of Death? That¡¯s a skill meant for reaping souls. Can¡¯t you show a bit of respect?¡±


    Ange held the scythe, which gave out a brief flash of blade light that was identical to when he detached Turus¡¯s soul. It was clearly in the form of the


    Scythe of Death.


    Ange answered in two words: ¡°It¡¯s handy.¡±


    When the blade of the scythe stretched out, it entirely covered a whole row of soil. He would take two steps back, give it a pull, and the crops in that row would neatly topple over. If he didn¡¯t use the Scythe of Death, Ange would have to swing the scythe twice to reap a row of crops, thus tripling the time.


    So Ange didn¡¯t care about its reverence; as long as it was practical.


    Upset, Negris huffed unhappily, unable to do anything. He could only comfort himself by saying, ¡°I suppose you likely practiced your Scythe of Death during harvest. Otherwise, why would you bring it out just because I mentioned it?¡±


    With the handy Scythe of Death, Ange finished harvesting the crops in just a day and night. Since they didn¡¯t nurtur prior seeding, Ange directly scattered the seeds into the land.


    Of course, it¡¯s not randomly scattered; he used a precision-tooled Pollination Technique to bury individual seeds into the soil at fixed intervals, whilst simultaneously covering them with a thin layer of soil. It was like an invisible hand at work.


    Unable to resist, Negris commented, ¡°Your precise control would work wonderfully in engraving magic scrolls, even high -level ones, and yet you used it for farming. But, that¡¯s understandably so; if someone used low-level magic to farm for a thousand years, they would also develop such control.¡±


    While Negris was chattering, at the Isthmus Square in front of Ice City, a Delivery Magic Circle was all set, ready to receive the food sent from the human world at any time.


    Food, a bulk commodity, is the least suitable for interdimensional transfer; it¡¯s just too costly. One tonne of food costs one Demon Crystal for transfer, but to transport it to another dimension might need ten Demon Crystals. The freight cost is ten times the price of the goods.


    Anna spent one hundred Demon Crystals to buy one hundred tonnes of food. However, to transport them here required a thousand Demon Crystals and an extra four hundred for ¡°miscellaneous¡± expenses, causing her a great deal of pain.


    But there was no choice; food is a necessity. Even if it caused bankruptcy, it still needed to be purchased. Especially after the demons burnt several cultivation areas, a food shortage in Ice City became inevitable. Without stocking up on enough food, there would likely be a famine next year, causing an uncountable number of deaths.


    Not only did she intend to continue buying after this successful food purchase, but she also planned to keep doing so in the future. After all, she saw this food supply as untapped resources; she was just a middleman.


    After selling the essence fluid and using half of the received Demon Crystals to pay Ange, the rest was used to buy food. Not a single penny was spent.


    If this trade is to persist, monthly purchases would add up to twelve hundred tonnes of food a year, enough to feed between ten and twenty thousand people.


    Regarding this prospect, Anna was very confident since the Goblin Trade Guild, named ¡°Silver Light¡±, had proven to be trustworthy. In previous transactions, they had promptly provided the agreed upon 1500 Demon Crystals. It was unlikely they¡¯d embezzle the remaining hundred tonnes of food.


    Today was the agreed-upon delivery date. Ice City had already placed the Delivery Magic Circle. Unlike the Teleportation Array, the Delivery Magic Circle only had the functionality to provide a precise location to prevent incorrect placements by the foreign teleportation array.


    Because it only provided the location, the foreign teleportation array would need to expend more energy to deliver goods.


    If there was a teleportation array here, it would save eighty to ninety percent of the energy. This means, one tonne of food might only need one Demon Crystal for teleportation.


    The World Transit Station is a gigantic teleportation array that substantially cuts shipping expenses. It connects myriad worlds, directly reaching every Prime Material Plane and the Abyss Dimension. It builds an unhindered conduit for goods and talent exchange throughout the void.


    Regrettably, this world has turned into a barren island since the station ceased operation a thousand years ago, even struggling to support the existing population.


    ¡°All set; it¡¯s coming soon. Get ready.¡± Lan suddenly raised the alarm as the coin-delivery magic circle began to illuminate.


    Everybody readied themselves, not just Anna and Lan who were preparing to receive the delivery, but also the soldiers and ballista carts stationed around.


    Because no one could guarantee whether the Items pemg transportea were food or enemies, one could never be too careful.


    A dazzling light flashed, and within the center of the Delivery Magic Circle, a pile of grain bags and three figures appeared..

 Chapter 37 - 37 This is a Miracle_l

    Chapter 37: This is a Miracle_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°All guards on alert!¡± Seeing the three silhouettes, Mist immediately shouted, with all weapons pointed at them. The arranged trade was only for food, why were there three extra people?


    The smallest of the three figures quickly raised both hands: ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±


    As the light dissipated, it revealed three figures in the grain pile. The two figures on the outside were dressed as maids, beautiful and petite women. The figure in the middle was a goblin, raising both his hands, beaming warmly: ¡°It¡¯s me, Silver Coin, from the Silver Light Mercantile Company.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Silver Coin? Why have you come? Our trade agreement didn¡¯t include hosting your visit.¡± Mist clenched her fists, making a ¡®no attack¡¯ gesture. The situation inside was clear; a goblin and two petite maids, it didn¡¯t seem threatening.


    ¡°Where there¡¯s a scent of money, how could I not be present? Also, it¡¯s ¡®deputy¡¯ not ¡®chairman¡¯, seventh in the pecking order.¡±


    Chairman Silver Coin lifted his hands, maintaining a completely non-threatening pose, and walked out from the grain pile: ¡°Excuse my intrusion, 120 tons of food, an extra 20 tons as a gesture of goodwill; I hope that Lord Mist will allow us to establish a small shop here, selling Silver Light Mercantile Company¡¯s specialty goods.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡®deputy, seventh in line¡¯ , Mist confirmed his identity. It truly was the goblin named Silver Coin, who had been trading with her.


    Ice City only had one teleportation array of a small scale for outer communication. This small teleportation array couldn¡¯t even transport humans; communication was only through letters without hearing a voice or seeing a face. How could she verify who was on the other side of the array?


    Therefore, secret signals were necessary to confirm each other¡¯s identity. Mist needed to ensure safety, and Silver Coin needed to guarantee that their customers weren¡¯t stolen by other deputy chairmen. After all, he was merely the seventh deputy chairman and seventh partner of the Silver Light Mercantile Company.


    Having confirmed his identity and hearing about the extra ¡®twenty tons¡¯ , according to the transaction cost, it was a very generous gift worth hundreds of demon crystals.


    Mist glanced back at Anna, who nodded without hesitation.


    The twenty tons of food wasn¡¯t significant, what was more valuable was the exchange. For the first time, possibly in countless years, an intelligent being had come to this world. Any information he revealed was valuable data to understanding other worlds, not to mention they brought specialty goods from the Silver Light Mercantile Company


    As for the potential problems that might come along, what trouble could two petite maids and a goblin cause? The biggest problem probably is the need to assign people to protect them, to prevent the delicate maids from being snatched away.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome, if you had informed us in advance, we would have organized a warm welcoming banquet for you. We are delighted to have the Silver Light Mercantile Company set up here, remember to give us a discount in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Wherever there is the smell of gold coins, the Silver Light Mercantile Company will be there. Let¡¯s talk about the discount later. In addition to the twenty tons of gifts, we also brought an extra thirty tons of food as the starting capital. I hope Lord Mist can find a temporary place for us.¡±


    Mist silently cursed inside: stingy goblin, postponing talks about discounts? Any time the price comes up, he wants to talk about it later. It¡¯s just like a dragon¡¯s stinginess.


    But she kept a smile on her face: ¡°No problem at all. Just give some token rent, not much, one-third, say ten tons of food, and I¡¯ll find you a large and spacious place right away.¡±


    Chairman Silver Coin¡¯s smile vanished immediately: ¡°Lord Mist, you¡¯re too kind. No need for it to be too big, wonder how large a place one ton of food might rent? Would it be large enough to pile up a few hundred tons of food? If not, future transactions might be inconvenient. Surely, Lord Mist, you won¡¯t only buy food once?¡±


    This was a threat, using the next trade as leverage, really hitting Mist where it hurts. She hurriedly placates him with a smile: ¡°Of course not a problem, not just a few hundred tons, even thousands of tons can be piled up. We just need to choose a dry place to avoid dampness.¡±


    A competitive gleam flashed in Silver Coin¡¯s eyes. Good move, soft yet firm. This was as good as saying cheap goods aren¡¯t good, and food was the most afraid of dampness.


    ¡°Two tons then, two tons of food. Find me a dry and spacious place.¡±


    ¡°Done, no problem. Do you need laborers to move things? They¡¯re very cheap here, two hundred pounds of food for a day¡¯s work should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no need for that, I¡¯ll hire my own. In the human world, I can hire laborers for ten pounds of food per day. I believe that for twenty pounds of food per day a lot of warm-hearted people here would be willing to help me. In any case, I still have the Space Ring. It can hold five hundred kilograms, I only need to make sixty trips.¡±


    Watching Mist and Silver Coin haggle over the price, Anna was stunned. The friendly conversation was shrouded with so many treacherous tactics, listening to it casually made it seem like both parties were very personable.


    In the end, both sides agreed to lease a dry cave, capable of storing a few thousand tons of food, for two tons of food per month. Mist arranged for people to shift Silver Coin¡¯s thirty tons of food over to the cave, paying each worker twenty pounds of food.


    Honestly, at such a price, Ice City made quite the profit. Even at five pounds of food, many people would scramble to work. A dry cave, capable of storing items, was worth next to nothing, yet it could earn two tons of food each month and gained them a new Silver Light Mercantile Company stronghold for free.


    After settling Silver Coin and his maids, Mist returned to Anna¡¯s side, wiping off her cold sweat and took a deep breath: ¡°Indeed, the goblin Silver Coin, his stingy nature is exactly how he is in the letters.¡±


    ¡°What? You argued with him for so long just to verify his identity?¡± Anna expressed incredulously.


    ¡°Of course, otherwise what¡¯s the point of asking him for a tonne or two of grain? It was also a way to probe his intentions. If his intentions were impure, he wouldn¡¯t haggle over minor details. Only someone truly committed to doing business would account for every single copper coin,¡± Lord Mist explained.


    Anna nodded in realization, ¡°That makes sense. The real buyer is the one who picks at flaws. Those who agree to everything you say, most likely have a hidden agenda. But, do you really think his only aim is to set up a base?¡±


    Lord Mist sneered, ¡°What else could he want, Holy Essence Liquid? But do you think he can find Lord Ange?¡±


    Anna nodded, ¡°A goblin can¡¯t do much. We¡¯ll just keep a close eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, but I don¡¯t like those two maidservants that he has. They give me a very uncomfortable feeling,¡± Lord Mist said thoughtfully.


    Silver Coin, who had moved grain into the cave, had paid some grain to have a door installed. Once he had closed the door, he hung a scroll on the back. If anyone forcefully opened the door, they would rip the scroll, triggering the magic within. It was a simple but effective defense strategy.


    Once ready, Silver Coin instructed the two maidservants to kneel side by side, hands clasped together. Their obedient, submissive expressions dissolved, leaving them looking like emotionless statues.


    A holy light emanated from their clasped hands. Silver Coin hurriedly approached the light to give his report.


    ¡°The plan has changed. The informant Lord Mist bears the mark of the burial cloth but he isn¡¯t a witch, he¡¯s a living person. Regardless, he is definitely connected to heresy. Preaching will be extremely difficult. I¡¯ll settle in for now, probe the source of the Holy Essence Liquid and locate the spot. Then will execute the Holy Blade,¡± he reported.


    Soon, the voice of Leonardo emanated from within the light, ¡°How problematic. Alright, call me once the target has been established.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, my Lord,¡± Silver Coin, familiar with Leonardo¡¯s habits, quickly said, ¡°Gathering intelligence will take some time. Please grant me another bottle of the Holy Medicine, just in case.¡±


    Leonardo was straightforward. A small bottle the size of half a palm emerged from the light, before the light receded.


    Picking up the small bottle, Silver Coin let out a sigh of relief, a feeling of reassurance washing over him.


    Ever since he was cured of a severe poison decades ago, he¡¯d been left with lingering symptoms that required long-term medication. Otherwise, his entire body would become rotten and unbearably itchy. He would feel the urge to tear his skin apart.


    Only the Church of Light had the ability to refine this medicine and the price was steep. After expending all his wealth, Silver Coin had no choice but to join the Church of Light to secure a free supply of the medicine.


    One pill was enough for ten days and the small bottle contained three pills. For at least a month, Silver Coin wouldn¡¯t need to worry about his condition. The disease was excruciating due to the itching, making him want to rip off his skin.


    In order to receive this medicine for free, Silver Coin was fully obedient to Leonardo, showing no signs of disloyalty. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the Church of Light purposely induced these lingering symptoms just to secure his free and loyal service.


    Of course, this was just a fleeting thought, given the effectiveness of the medication. Aside from treating his lingering symptoms, it also cured a variety of physical discomforts such as wounds, loss of hair, and erectile dysfunction.


    While Silver Coin was already ninety years old and considered elderly among the goblins, he looked remarkably youthful. Thanks to these pills, he was able to perform admirably three times a month with the tavern girls. There were cons, but also pros.


    Looking at the bleeding wound in his arm prior to his delivery, he realized how a minor wound could be quite difficult to heal for an elderly goblin like him.


    Such an injury could be easily cured with one pill, but Silver Coin refused to waste a pill on such a minor wound. He quickly wrapped it and began working again.


    With each party warily watching the other, Silver Coin and the maidservants settled temporarily outside Ice City. However, before he could make further progress, a plump and tender woman appeared before him. She grasped his injured hand, and holy light radiated from her palm.


    As Silver Coin looked dumbfounded at the holy light, the woman unwrapped the cloth around his wound, revealing it healed as though it had never existed. Smiling at him, she said, ¡°Chairman Silver Coin, do you believe in miracles? My


    Lord Ange can bring miracles to you.¡±


    Why does this woman have holy light? His secondary symptoms were about to act up, his skin beginning to feel itchy again. Why didn¡¯t he feel itchy where the woman¡¯s holy light had shone, while the other areas were starting to itch? Did this woman¡¯s holy light cure his lingering symptoms?


    This could indeed be considered a miracle..

 Chapter 38 - 38 What is the use of Soul Flame?_l

    Chapter 38: What is the use of Soul Flame?_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lord Mist and Anna rushed in, with one covering their mouths, and the other their legs, they forcefully dragged Lisa out.


    ¡°Mmm... let go of me! I want to preach to him, I want him to feel the power of my Lord, let me go!¡± By the time Lisa broke free, she didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d been dragged to.


    Ange didn¡¯t know that Lisa was working hard to spread his fame. Recently, a lot of inexplicable Soul Flame had been drifting towards him, especially the


    Undead Fire near the temple. When Lisa and Oke were present, it felt as if these three things were repositories for the Soul Flame, attracting a surge whenever they got close.


    But as the Soul Flame increased in number, Ange didn¡¯t know how to use them.


    Until now, Ange had found a few uses for the Soul Flame. One was as an energy source to transfer objects within the Resting Camp, such as when moving food or the Bronze Book. However, the Bronze Book not only required the Soul Flame but also a seal to be lifted, as it was sealed.


    This shattered Negris¡¯s dream of gaining its freedom, making it more fond of projecting and was now virtually always projected on Ange, giving instructions.


    Fortunately, Ange was a skeleton, with no private life or else he probably would have wanted to give it more seals.


    Secondly, the Soul Flame could restore Ange¡¯s expended soul energy. This was an incredibly pragmatic use. But Ange didn¡¯t really go through much soul energy, he didn¡¯t fight with others. Besides using the Scythe of Death to harvest crops, he hardly used any soul energy.


    Third...well... a significant amount would be used when replacing damaged bones. But Ange had found other methods of repairing bones, specifically the cool aura contained within the Resting Wind, he no longer needed to replace bones.


    A surplus of Soul Flame accumulated. He, the Undead Fire, Lisa, Oke, Little Zombie, and the Angel Skeleton could consume a part of it, but they could hardly put a dent in the daily offerings of the Soul Flame from the worshippers he attracted.


    Luckily, Ange had a pouch that seemed to have no bottom; he could just stuff the excess Soul Flame into it.


    Moreover, with the increase of the Soul Flame, there seemed to be some subtle changes to the pouch, the magic inscriptions on it had started to increase.


    Could this pouch evolve?


    Ange had asked Negris about it, but strangely enough, Negris couldn¡¯t perceive the pouch¡¯s existence. He knew that Ange had such a pouch, but he couldn¡¯t see it, and didn¡¯t know why.


    Since it didn¡¯t serve much of a purpose, Ange didn¡¯t pay much attention to this item. He was unaware that Lisa had already spread his name to Ice City.


    But even if he found out, he wouldn¡¯t care too much. He was just a simple farming skeleton; if it didn¡¯t help with his farming, he wouldn¡¯t give it much thought.


    Two days later, covered in itch but with the area that had been touched by Lisa¡¯s Holy Light unchanged, Chairman Silver Coin has confirmed that a miraculous event had happened to him. The woman who kept chanting ¡®Lord Angel could truly cure his disease.


    ¡°Lord Mist, who was that beautiful lady from the other day? May I inquire if I could visit her?¡± Silver Coin approached Mist and Anna.


    ¡°Lady? What lady? Which day?¡± Mist appeared to be lost.


    ¡°The lady who was pulled away by you and Miss Anna that day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Lisa. She went home, she lives in the Extreme Northern Land, very far from here. It¡¯s a half-year journey to get home. Are you thinking of paying her a visit? You have to be well prepared; the wind of Resting is incredibly harsh in the wild.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so far away. It seems that Lady Lisa is exceptionally strong, to be able to travel half a year under the harsh Resting Wind, truly impressive,¡± Chairman Silver Coin expressed his admiration.


    He now understood why this world had such a shortage of food¡ªthe Resting Wind that comes every evening was a wind of death, no living thing could survive under it, let alone undead creatures, and even less likely crops.


    A delicate-looking living human had to endure half a year under the Resting Wind to get home? Trying to fool a Slime? Only a brainless slime creature would believe such a tale.


    But it was clear to see that Mist had no intention of letting them meet. Using such a ridiculous reason was clearly to discourage him.


    On his way back, Silver Coin kept contemplating whether he should use his trump card. Before he could decide, he rounded a corner, and smoke suddenly flew up from the ground, turning into a phantom.


    His two handmaidens instinctively wanted to do something. But he stopped them because the phantom had transmitted a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°When the Resting Wind blows, step outside and head left against the wind.¡±


    Silver Coin vaguely remembered that it was the voice of that woman who was shouting ¡®Lord Ange¡¯ that day.


    That evening, when the Resting Wind blew, Silver Coin stepped out of his house and began walking against the wind, toward the left. His two handmaidens were much more sensitive to the Resting Wind than he was and could not leave the house, so he went alone.


    Not long after leaving the house, he was pulled into a ditch.


    Over a thousand years, people have already figured out countless ways to deal with the Resting Wind, such as a large number of pits, caves, ditches, tunnels. If there¡¯s someone with a talent for infrastructure, they could even dig a city interconnected with ditches right on the surface.


    However, there was no point, there were too few people, too many ideas couldn¡¯t be realized.


    In the ditch, Chairman Silver Coin met Lisa. He was in a hurry to speak but was silenced by Lisa, who then led him through a winding path to a cave.


    ¡°Chairman Silver Coin, I¡¯ve heard, that you wished to meet me?¡± Lisa finally stopped, turning to face Chairman Silver Coin.


    Chairman Silver Coin rubbed his nose. He had just looked for Mist and Anna, and immediately upon leaving, he was found by Lisa. Just when had she infiltrated Ice City?


    After some thought, Chairman Silver Coin rolled up his sleeves, showing the area Lisa¡¯s Holy Light had touched that day, and asked, ¡°You have displayed a miracle on my hand.¡±


    Lisa smiled slightly, ¡°That was the power of Lord Ange.¡±


    Chairman Silver Coin pulled his sleeve even higher, revealing the rotten skin beneath, and asked, ¡°Could you display that miracle here again, then?¡±


    His disease had already started to break out, but due to Lisa, he had been holding back on taking his medicine. He had to clarify whether Lisa genuinely held the power to cure his condition or not.


    A look of ¡°I knew it¡± crossed Lisa¡¯s face, ¡°Just as I thought. Corrosion Scar, the devious method Church of Light uses to control individuals.¡±


    Chairman Silver Coin was shocked, Corrosion Scar? Control method? Could his suspicion be real?

 Chapter 39 - 39: Unexpectedly Stealing Vegetables!_l

    Chapter 39: Unexpectedly Stealing Vegetables!_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lisa had anticipated that he would react this way and softly said with a smile, ¡°Corrosion Scars need to be medicated regularly, otherwise your body will decay, and you¡¯ll be unbearably itchy. I guess you¡¯ve been injured before and sought treatment from a Priest of the Church. After treating you, the Priest told you that this is a side effect and you need to take medicine regularly, am I correct?¡±


    Silver coin¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out. Lisa¡¯s description was exactly as if she was there when it happened. What could this mean?


    ¡°No need to be surprised, I¡¯ve also had these ¡®side effects¡¯ before. Do you know how I got rid of them?¡± As Lisa said this, she performed a Purification spell, stroking it over Silver coin¡¯s exposed arm. The Holy Light shone on the corroded and sticky areas, visibly restoring his skin to its original state.


    No, even a little whiter and softer than before. Could this Holy light have a skin beautifying function?


    Possibly noticing Silver coin¡¯s bewilderment, Lisa hesitantly explained, ¡°I got used to it. Just a little upgrade, free of charge.¡±


    ¡°So how did you get rid of it?¡± Looking at his arm, fully restored, Silver coin felt that his conjecture had indeed been correct.


    Even in the past, after taking his medication, his skin had always felt somewhat tightened. But now, after being touched by this light, even that tightness had disappeared. For the first time in all these years, Silver coin truly felt like his skin belonged to him.


    ¡°I turned myself into a Witch.¡± Lisa confessed.


    When the portal to the world was suddenly interrupted, and she lost contact with her supervisors, Lisa ran out of medication. Facing death in excruciating pain from decay, or abandoning her belief and reincarnating as a witch, she chose the latter.


    ¡°A Witch!?¡± Silver coin exclaimed in shock. He was stunned and looked at Lisa unbelievingly. How could this vibrant and beautiful woman possibly be a Witch?


    Seeing his disbelief, Lisa had no choice but to release a ball of Soul Fire to demonstrate.


    ¡°Can you show me miracles, completely healing me?¡± Silver coin asked.


    ¡°Of course I can. But do you believe in Master Ange? If you do not believe in him, why should his divine power bless you?¡± The glimmer in Lisa¡¯s eyes reminded Silver coin of the Minotaur ¡®big sisters¡¯ on the streets of the human world¡¯s Imperial City, who handed out religious pamphlets and invited people to pray.


    But things weren¡¯t that simple. Silver coin came here on a secret mission. Even if he was cured of the Scars, if he changed his faith, could he still return safely?


    Seeing his hesitation, Lisa laughing, asked: ¡°The two maids who accompanied you are Light Paladins, right?¡±


    Silver coin nodded, somewhat astonished but not overly surprised. After all, it was normal for Lisa, who also had the credentials to use Corrosion Scars to control others, to recognize the Paladins.


    ¡°Who sent you here? Is it for the Holy Essence Liquid? A robbery? Two Paladins, which could easily be tracked. Simply teleporting a squad here seems like whoever sent you here is well-prepared for a robbery.¡±


    Silver coin nodded his head and added, ¡°Firstly, an attempt at conversion; if you willingly offer it, it¡¯s best. If not, a robbery. However, seeing the inscription on Lord Mist¡¯s body, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Lord Mist has Gravecloth inscriptions, which means she¡¯s also a witch. But she uses the same method you used to make herself look human.¡±


    Lisa quickly adopted a devout expression, saying, ¡°That is the power of Master Ange.¡±


    Silver coin took a long breath, saying, ¡°I realize now who you were. Seeing you in this charlatan.... I mean devout manner, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be a Light saintess, scattering the glory of God, spreading the gospel, guiding lost lambs, and illuminating the abyss with the Holy Light as duty calls?¡±


    ¡°Charlatan? That¡¯s only because you don¡¯t understand. Once you recognize the power of my master, you will not think I¡¯m fooling you.¡± Lisa, unbothered, replied with a smile.


    Using the excuse of having found the Holy Essence Liquid¡¯s manufacturer and needing to scout it out, Silver coin performed a show with Lisa: ¡°The headquarters are in a very secret location; we can¡¯t bring many people, including you. Even if you have to come, you can only do so blindfolded.¡±


    Silver coin pretended to argue for a while before reluctantly leaving his two maids behind.


    Having deceived the maids and wondering how to deceive Anna and Lord Mist, along with the other top-tier members of Ice City, they found the two women waiting for them on the road.


    ¡°You... you were acting this entire time?¡± Silver coin realized, regretting complaining that Ice City was infiltrated. The ANNO, who turned out to be the biggest spies, were Lord Mist and Anna.


    Lord Mist shrugged her shoulders: ¡°As soon as Lisa arrived, she recognized your maids. We naturally had to back her up and perform a little skit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, with Saintess Lisa here, you probably know all the tactics of the Church of Light. This mission was doomed to fail right from the start. But that¡¯s where my value lies. If there wasn¡¯t a risk of failure, Leonardo would have come himself long ago. Haha.¡± Silver coin¡¯s laughter was somewhat bitter.


    Anyone would struggle to let go. Originally, Silver coin was somewhat grateful for the Church of Light providing him with medication. Little did he know that they were the ones who had caused his illness.


    ¡°So now, I¡¯m an apostate. Let¡¯s go. By the way, it¡¯s best if we reach our destination on the same day, otherwise staying in the wild overnight can be quite uncomfortable.¡± Lisa rubbed her hands, her demeanor somewhat distasteful. Perhaps her discomfort referred to her skin.


    Although Lisa had introduced Silver coin to the concept of projection and watchfulness during the journey, it was still difficult for him to accept seeing Ange, wielding a scythe and towering over the plants, when they arrived at the plantation ¨C especially when Ange was still a heretical skeleton.


    Although Silver coin¡¯s Corrosion Scars had caused him to hate the Church of Light, the sight of an angel bailing manure demolished his belief in the Church. It made him question whether what he was witnessing was real.


    Seeing Silver coins disbelief, Lisa shrugged whilst maintaining her smile. She did not provide any explanation. It¡¯s only when things are kept a mystery that reverence can be maintained. Only with reverence can there be awe.


    Just then, Ange, who was leisurely mowing the crops, suddenly moved.


    Bending his knee, he catapulted himself into the air and rolled. The Wind Element pushed against him, and he crashed into a corner like a cannonball, landing in front of a Minotaur ¡®big sister¡¯ like a War God.


    The Minotaur ¡®big sister¡¯ and her calves, hidden by the crops, were munching beet leaves. The beet leaves, which were sweeter than normal plants caused the Minotaur family¡¯s eyes to squint with pleasure.


    It was only until Ange¡¯s landing in front of them that the Minotaur ¡®big sister¡¯ startled and, turning rustily, her eyes met Angels glowing blue eye sockets.


    They were actually stealing crops!

 Chapter 40 - 40 Bronze Dragon Scale_l

    Chapter 40: Bronze Dragon Scale_l


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even though Ange was furious, he didn¡¯t stew or skewer the beetroot with them for barbecue, as he still needed the Minotaur family to haul water to the temple to water the sacred mushrooms. In the end, he could only resort to bonking each of them on the head once.


    This incident reminded Ange, ¡°Why do they eat the leaves?¡±


    The most valuable part of the beetroot is the root itself. The leaves on top are usually thrown away as garbage or used for compost, but the Minotaur aunt and her family were only munching on the leaves.


    ¡°Tasty.¡± Minotaur aunt¡¯s eyes grew large as a cow¡¯s.


    ¡°Sweet.¡± The elder calf answered.


    ¡°Crisp.¡± The younger calf added.


    ¡°Can the grain we receive be replaced with this?¡± The Minotaur aunt tentatively asked.


    Could such a good thing happen? Ange paid the Minotaur family in wages for their work, including food and accommodation, and gave them a little grain each month.


    But this family could eat so much, it was fortunate that he was growing sacred mushrooms. If he only grew grain, he wouldn¡¯t be producing enough to feed them all.


    If they voluntarily requested to replace grain with beetroot leaves, this would save Ange a vast amount of grain. Moreover, it seems that beetroot leaves can regrow after being cut, and can be harvested several times a year. Wouldn¡¯t this solve the problem of feeding the Minotaur family?


    If he expanded the scale of planting, all the Minotaurs in the underground city could survive solely on beetroot leaves, leaving the roots for humans. This would be the best of both worlds.


    After agreeing to the request to replace the grain with beetroot leaves, Ange cut a few more bundles of leaves to give to the Minotaur aunt: ¡°Sell these.¡±


    Seeing this, Chairman Silver Coin became a bit uneasy. Could a skeleton that sold vegetables be reliable?


    He was about to betray the Church of Light. If Ange didn¡¯t have the power to protect him, it would be better to act as if nothing had happened and continue taking his medication for the rest of his life. After all, he was already in his nineties.


    ¡°Lord, could you help Chairman Silver Coin with a treatment? My strength is not enough. I can¡¯t remove all the toxins at once.¡± Lisa came forward to report.


    The Corrosion Scar was essentially a type of toxin. If it couldn¡¯t be removed all at once, the residual toxins in the body would return to their original level after some time.


    Ange nodded and reached out his hand towards Silver Coin. He had already gotten used to adhering to the so-called principle of equivalent exchange. As Lisa leaned in, he sensed the Soul Flame from her constantly transferring to him. Therefore, for such a small request, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    When Ange ls palm began to glow with a holy light, Chairman Silver Coin couldn¡¯t help but buckle at the knees. This scene was too outlandish; a skeleton casting holy light. Was this sacred or sacrilegious?


    He hit Chairman Silver Coin over sixty times with Purification. He estimated that the toxins in his bones had been thoroughly purified, albeit without the beautifying, skin-softening effects of Lisa¡¯s Purification.


    What seemed difficult for Lisa to accomplish all at once, was easy for Ange. After all, when he treated the angel skeleton, it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to use seven or eight thousand casts of Purification. Sixty or so casts were too easy.


    After he finished the treatment, Ange turned around and prepared to return to cutting his grass. The gleaming scythe he wielded caused the discerning Silver Coin to tense up and subconsciously step back: The Scythe of Death? The soul-reaping Scythe of Death? Using the Scythe of Death to cut grass?


    ¡°Lord, please wait.¡± Lisa pulled Ange back: ¡°Chairman Silver Coin has brought some special products. Some rare goods from other dimensions. Please help us choose some.¡±


    Before Ange could react, Negris inside his soul was excited: ¡°Oh, rare goods? A Goblin Grocery Store? I¡¯ll definitely have to take a good look. These Goblins often have some weird and wonderful things.¡±


    Since Negris was interested, Ange didn¡¯t mind. He squatted down on the field. Little Zombie suddenly sprang up from somewhere, mimicking Ange¡¯s squat on the edge of the field. The angel skeleton also flapped over and squatted down on the other side of Ange.


    Lisa, Anna, and Lan also came over, obviously very interested in the special products that Silver Coin brought.


    Silver Coin¡¯s excuse for teleportation was that he brought lots of specialties. He wanted to establish a shop outpost in this world. He was confident to say that because the reputation of the Goblin merchants was widespread.


    When people spoke of Goblins, they thought of cunning and grocery shops. This was because there were too many merchants with varying qualities.


    Of course, the Goblin engineers were also famous.


    Chairman Silver Coin took off his inseparable carry-on box. It was a flat, elongated wooden box. The box was beautifully carved but wrapped in cloth, exposing only one or two corners.


    He specifically found a larger flat area, spread the packaging cloth on the ground, then placed the wooden box on the cloth. He carefully wiped it before applying magic power through his palm and lightly pressing it onto the box.


    The box was clearly locked with a Magic Pattern Lock and could only be opened by someone with the same magic wave. The magic wave of each person was unique, so theoretically, items locked with a Magic Pattern Lock could only be opened by their original owners.


    Lan sneered, ¡°Such an old box locked with a magic pattern. Isn¡¯t that a bit extravagant?¡±


    With a bang, the box flipped open, the top and bottom were laid flat on the cloth. But this wasn¡¯t the end, the two continued to flip over three times, increasing the area spread on the ground by six times. What was originally the size of a box now covered an area as large as a bed.


    Not only that, the total thickness of the flipped cases was undoubtedly thicker than the original wooden box.


    ¡°Space artifact?!¡± Lisa and the other women perked up, Anna subconsciously touched the ring on her hand.


    She also had a Space Artifact, but that was the symbol of the Ice City Lord, which originally belonged to her brother. But when her laissez-faire brother handed the ring to her, he suddenly disappeared.


    Feilin and Lisa each had a space ring, but both were small. In this world, only three known space artifacts existed. There were none in Demon Valley, which showed how rare these items were.


    A Goblin Merchant like Silver Coin had a space artifact? Was this world too poor, or was the Goblin Merchant living up to his reputation?


    He had casually pulled out a large cabinet from a small wooden box, expanded to two meters high, containing around seven layers filled with various strange and unique items.


    Negris saw a golden scale the size of a palm and as thick as a finger, as heavy as metal when lifted: ¡°My...my.....my scale, my scale!!!¡±


    Seeing Angel s interest in the scale, Silver Coin involuntarily wore a professional smile: ¡°Sir, you really have an eye for quality. This is said to be a scale of the legendary Bronze Giant Dragon¡ªa dragon reputed to be fifty meters long, extremely large, superbly powerful and knowledgeable. Apparently, nothing in the world is unknown to it. It is said that whoever obtains the favor of the Bronze Dragon and learns its divine name, will also gain unlimited knowledge.¡±


    Ange tilted his head. Was the goblin talking about Negris? Probably not, Negris wasn¡¯t that huge, and it wasn¡¯t omniscient. For instance, it didn¡¯t know where the king had gone.


    Silver Coin continued to boast: ¡°This Bronze Dragon scale holds the mystical power to solve difficulties. Whether it¡¯s magic exams, promotions, scientific breakthroughs, or salary increases, wearing it on you can help smoothly reach your goals. If you could worship it day and... Arrgh!¡±


    Before Silver Coin could finish, Lisa slapped him on the head: ¡°Who are you asking to worship?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I misspoke,¡± Silver Coin immediately realized his mistake. Had he just asked a ¡®God¡¯ to worship something else?


    If taken seriously, this was sacrilege, which would be considered heresy by the Church of Light. It was quite generous of Lisa just to slap him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about this fluff. Does this thing not have any substantial use? Is this the level of your grocery store?¡±


    Silver Coin frowned. What did they mean by ¡°this level¡±? This level was already very high. The Bronze Dragon scale was exceptionally rare and would cause a frenzy if it appeared in the human world.


    But Lisa was also right. Ange was a ¡®God¡¯. He could probably pull off a scale of the same level as the bronze dragon scale at ease, so of course, he looked down on this ¡°level¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t that his level had declined, but the ¡®customer¡¯ was too high level.


    ¡°How much?¡± Just as Silver Coin thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell it, Ange suddenly put on his hat and directly asked for the price. If he didn¡¯t ask now, Negris might explode from anxiety.


    ¡°Five hundred demon crystals.¡± Despite his grandiose boasting, Silver Coin couldn¡¯t be sure if the scale was genuinely from the Bronze Dragon. Unlike scales from Elemental Giant Dragons¡ªlike the strong fire element found in Red Dragon scales that could verify their authenticity with a touch.


    It was impossible to distinguish the authenticity of a Bronze Dragon scale, and it didn¡¯t have a substantial use. In contrast, Fire Dragon scales could be used for enchanting, potion-making, or adding to some fire element magic products.


    The so-called mystical power of the Bronze Dragon scale was just a story he fabricated. Stuff like sure-success for exams, job promotions, even the Goddess of Fortune¡¯s panties weren¡¯t that miraculous.


    One Red Dragon scale is worth only thirty Demon crystals. Who would spend five hundred Demon Crystals on a Bronze Dragon scale? What is it used for? Collection? It was challenging to sell at a high price, but because it was so rare, he also didn¡¯t want to sell it cheaply. Therefore, it just stayed in his hand.


    Ange decisively took out a bag of demon crystals. He had saved all the demon crystals from selling the Holy Essence Liquid before since he had nowhere to spend them.


    He had no concept of money, unlike Lan and Lisa, who quickly stopped him. Lisa even took out a bottle of Holy Essence Liquid, asking, ¡°Let¡¯s trade with this.¡±


    Silver Coin¡¯s eyes sparkled. He quickly nodded and snatched the bottle, saying,


    ¡°Deal.


    Lisa and Lan exchanged a glance.


    Lisa said they¡¯d trade with this but didn¡¯t specify how many bottles they¡¯d use for the trade. According to the previous prices they sold at, five kilos of Holy Essence Liquid sold for three thousand demon crystals, roughly a hundred and twenty per bottle. For five hundred demon crystals, they needed about four bottles and a bit more.


    But Silver Coin snatched it without a word. He didn¡¯t ask for more bottles, so in his mind, the price of a bottle of Holy Essence Liquid was definitely more than five hundred demon crystals.


    Lisa leaned in and asked in a whisper, ¡°Chairman Silver Coin, how much could we sell a bottle of this Essence Liquid for in the human world?¡±


    Silver Coin stiffened, looking at Lisa with difficulty. He saw a dangerous glint in Lisa¡¯s eyes. Some people had this glow in their eyes when they saw money. Those people were very dangerous at such times.


    ¡°One... one thousand.¡±


    A pained expression appeared on Lisa and Lan¡¯s faces: ¡°Oh my God, we made such a loss!¡±


    ¡°We understand now why the Church of Light is after us. Three thousand demon crystals can be sold for twenty-five thousand in a flash. That¡¯s almost a nine-fold profit. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we sold it too cheap. If we sold it for a few times more, we might not have trouble because that might be the actual cost.¡±


    Seeing the distressed expressions on Lisa and Lan, Silver Coin added fuel to the fire: ¡°A bottle sold for one thousand in the market is already diluted. Yours is very pure; selling it for one thousand five hundred shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Diluted?! Swindler!¡±


    Just as everyone was condemning the swindlers, Lan¡¯s face suddenly changed. She listened closely for a while, her face turning pale: ¡°I received a soul message. A unit from the Church of Light has been deployed outside Ice City.¡± Silver Coin¡¯s face turned white too, he quickly said: ¡°I have nothing to do with this..¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41: The Emergence of the Dragon_l

    Chapter 41: The Emergence of the Dragon_l


    Translator: 549690339


    With everyone else scurrying away, Ange was left with some free time. Holding the bronze dragon scale, he asked, ¡°How do I use this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®How do I use this¡¯? What do you intend to do with my scale! Grind it into powder for tea or use it as a wall decoration!¡± Negris roared in despair.


    Nothing could be more heartbreaking than witnessing your own ¡®remains¡¯. What¡¯s even more tragic is that the remains are such a small piece. Where¡¯s the rest of it?


    The piece left was so tiny, and Ange actually intended to ¡®use¡¯ it?!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange turned around and found a basin, into which he placed the bronze dragon scale.


    Negris was furious, ¡°For Kvada, I was joking! You aren¡¯t actually planning on soaking it in water, are you!¡±


    Ange poured a bottle of essence into it, just enough to cover the dragon scale, then squatted next to the basin to observe.


    ¡°Heh, soaking dragon scales in essence, what a luxury. Thousands of demon crystals gone just like that.¡± Outraged by Ange¡¯s treatment of his scale, Negris mocked sarcastically.


    But it would be strange if Ange understood the sarcasm. After observing for a while and noticing no changes, he picked it up and shone Holy Light of the Purification Magic onto it, but to no avail.


    After thinking for a moment, Ange cast the Purification Magic again, but this time, it was the Face Purification Technique that Lisa had improved.


    Negris finally realized that Ange wasn¡¯t just randomly messing around with his scale, he was conducting a targeted experiment, ¡°What on Earth are you doing?¡±


    Ange pointed at the angel skull, ¡°Regrow.¡±


    Negris finally caught on. Apparently, Ange hoped to regrow its body from its scales, just like the skeleton of the angel skull had done.


    ¡°Are you dreaming? I¡¯m not an angel skull that can be regenerated with a beam of Holy Light,¡± Negris thought Ange was overly ambitious.


    ¡°Only angels, who in essence are not organisms but combat tools created by the gods of the Church of Light to combat heresies, can be resurrected by Holy Light. It¡¯s different from natural life. To think that you can resurrect it with a single dragon scale is like reviving a person from ashes... huh...¡±


    While Negris was rambling, a thin layer of something suddenly grew out on the dragon scale.


    ¡°Did that actually work? What the heck is that?¡± Negris let out a cry of surprise.


    Ange continued to shine the Holy Light Technique without a break, and the growth on the dragon scale kept thickening, quickly reaching a thickness of about one millimeter.


    ¡°Despite its thinness, it¡¯s clearly dragon scum. Kvada, did you just regenerate my skin through a scale? Impossible! It¡¯s illogical! How can this be? There¡¯s no theoretical basis! Does this mean there are gaps in my knowledge? No way! I am the God of Knowledge!¡±


    This strange phenomenon shook Negris, causing him to subconsciously fall into doubt and ramble on like a madman.


    When the dragon scum grew to three millimeters, a tissue clearly resembling skin began to grow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. It¡¯s because of the ¡®holy¡¯ in the Holy Light. It contains your will in your casting of the Holy Light, which allows it to effectively resurrect normal life forms,¡± Negris pondered and finally came up with- or rather- forced out an explanation that seemed plausible.


    The term ¡®holy¡¯ in Holy Light Magic represents willpower. So-called divine powers are the wills of gods, just like the Church of Light. When undead beings are deemed heretics, Holy Light Magic causes extra damage to them.


    But when Ange uses the same Holy Light Magic, it can significantly beautify witches.


    With his own Soul Network and Faith Elemental Force, Ange has the basis for the ¡®holy¡¯. Lisa¡¯s Face Purification Magic only exhibits the effect of ¡®holy¡¯ when borrowing Ange¡¯s power.


    When Ange believed that the dragon scale could grow a ¡®Dragon¡¯, the Holy Light would respect his will.


    This was the only logical explanation Negris could think of. Regardless of its accuracy, transpose it first and then verify it later.


    Layers of dragon scum, keratin, epidermis, dermis kept growing under the dragon scale. When it grew to the thickness of two fingers, no matter how hard Ange tried, it couldn¡¯t grow any larger. Plus, the growing surface felt like it was about to contract.


    For some reason, Negris felt a sense of relief, and said, ¡°See? As expected, it doesn¡¯t work. You can¡¯t resurrect a giant dragon with a single dragon scale.


    You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    But Ange wasn¡¯t discouraged. He put the contracting dragon scale and dragon skin into the essence liquid. After soaking for a bit, the contracted part relaxed and extended.


    Ange continued casting the Purification Magic and the dragon scale started growing again.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of doing this?


    If a wound soaked in essence liquid can regenerate, then theoretically, if a severed hand is put into the essence liquid, it should also be able to regenerate a whole person. But no one has ever had this much essence liquid. Even if someone had this idea, there¡¯s no means of trying.


    Simply possessing the essence liquid wouldn¡¯t work. Soaking in it could only prevent contraction. For continuous growth, one must keep casting the Purification Magic. Moreover, it must be the ¡®holy¡¯ light Purification Magic that contains Angels will. It probably wouldn¡¯t work if Lisa tried.


    Suddenly, Ange¡¯s Purification Magic brightened several times, turning into a larger Purification Magic.


    ¡°Is this...a level up? No way, is there such a thing as Level 2 Purification Magic?¡± Negris almost popped out of Angel s body, wanting to personally study this large-scale version of Purification Magic.


    Purification Magic is a Level 1 Holy Light Magic. There isn¡¯t any Level 2 Purification Magic. Something more advanced would be Mass Purification or Holy Light Flash.


    Right, Holy Light Flash is in actuality the upgraded version of Purification


    Magic. Theoretically, the pinnacle of Purification Magic is Holy Light Flash.


    However, this large version of Ange¡¯s Purification Magic had nothing to do with Mass Purification or Holy Light Flash. It was just a stronger Purification Magic, with the intensity of the Holy Light being several times stronger than before.


    Level 2 Purification Magic improved efficiency. The dragon scale grew even faster. It grew to the size of a fist in half a day, the size of a watermelon in a day, and fully formed in two days. By then, Ange had used up all twenty liters of the holy nutritional essence.


    In front of Ange was a half-meter-long bronze dragon.... corpse. Yep, it was definitely a corpse. Despite its appearance of vitality, its heart wouldn¡¯t beat, its blood wouldn¡¯t flow¡ª it was dead.


    At this point, even Negris was a little at a loss. Ange had actually made a dragon, although it differed from what he had envisioned. This wasn¡¯t the Bronze Dragon Negris but a Little Bronze Dragon. Was this what it looked like when it was young?


    ¡°What now? Shouldn¡¯t we aim to bring it to life? How about giving it a little shock to try?¡± suggested Negris.


    ¡°Shock?¡± Ange tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Won¡¯t it get cooked?¡±


    ¡°Cook your head! Electric shocks can cause muscle twitching and contraction. If the heart muscle is shocked, it has a certain chance of returning to normal function. Shock it a little, on the area of the heart,¡± Negris explained. We¡¯ve already got a dead dragon posing as a living one, if we don¡¯t now bring the dead dragon back to life, then creating it would serve no purpose.


    Twentyliters of sacred essence liquid, according to human world prices, corresponds to 200,000 Demon Crystals! That¡¯s enough to buy a mature giant dragon..

 Chapter 42 - 42 Grain on Credit_1

    Chapter 42: Grain on Credit_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No chance.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Negris said irritably.


    A level one Electric Magic lightning ball was placed on the Little Copper Dragon, with no reaction at all.


    ¡°Eh, was my magic resistance this high when I was young?¡± Negris was surprised. The Giants Dragons have very high elemental resistance, and the Bronze Dragon is one of the best, a level one lightning ball couldn¡¯t even electrocute it.


    ¡°The skin has high resistance, why not cut open the skin and directly shock the heart?¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange tilted his head and asked, ¡°Where is the heart?¡±


    Negris pointed to the junction of the dragon¡¯s neck and trunk, where the dragon¡¯s heart is located. It thought Ange would accept its suggestion and cut open the dragon¡¯s skin. Suddenly, it felt its heart ache.


    This was an illusion, but who was it that made the little dragon grow from its dragon scales? It can essentially be considered as its own body.


    Ange did not cut open the dragon¡¯s skin, he demonstratively reached into its mouth, sent an electric shock through its esophagus toward the approximate location of the heart and the Little Copper Dragon began to convulse violently.


    ¡°Ugh, you %#@S...¡± Negris instinctively felt nauseous, leading to a strong psychological discomfort, just like Ange had inserted his hand into its mouth.


    However, the method was indeed effective. There was no dragon skin resistance in the esophagus, close to the heart, the lightning ball could exert its maximum effect. The heart muscles contracted violently under the electric shock, pumping out the blood inside.


    When it relaxed, blood from the other end was sucked in, it seemed to trigger some mechanism, the heart began to contract autonomously, with this tightening and relaxing, the heart resumed beating.


    ¡°Kvada, it really works, those Druids didn¡¯t lie.¡± Negris mumbled to himself, it seems it hasn¡¯t tried this method either, it was only spoken about it.


    The heart was beating and the blood flowing, causing some subtle changes on the Little Copper Dragon. For instance, the scales were breathing in a regular way by opening a small gap, the eyelids and other areas were no longer lifeless, it looked much healthier.


    But that was about it. The Little Copper Dragon remained motionless, just like it was fast asleep. No matter whether Ange flipped its eyelids, slapped it, or even reached into its mouth to shock it again, it couldn¡¯t be woken up.


    After fooling around for a while, Negris said, ¡°It seems to be soulless. Although it has grown a body, it cannot grow a soul. Ah, creating life has never been easy. ¡±


    Soulless? Ange tilted his head, thought for a while, and reached into the mouth of the Little Copper Dragon again to press down on its heart area. Under compression, the heart could not beat and quickly stopped. The Little Copper Dragon was dead.


    He condensed a ball of Soul Fire, shoved it into the body of the Little Copper


    Dragon, Ange pointed to it: ¡°It has a soul now.¡±


    Negris was silent for a while, then let out an angry roar: ¡®You bastard!¡±


    Ange abruptly turned the Little Copper Dragon into an undead dragon, a zombie dragon.


    If it were a sentient living person, one could use the method of sacrifice to fully combine the soul fire with body¡¯s previous memories and turn it into a Witch. Feilin and Lisa were made that way, and the whole process takes about seven days.


    But the Little Copper Dragon had no memories, let alone past life. The impartation of a soul directly turned it into a zombie instead.


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t teach you to condense Soul Fire.¡± Negris was puzzled. It hadn¡¯t taught him, so how did Ange learn?


    ¡°Undead Fire.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°Undead Fire and Soul Fire are far apart, but given how strange you are, it¡¯s not surprising you can learn Soul Fire from Undead Fire. They are essentially the same. Well, never mind, you control it. Use its soul to call out my divine name, and from then on, I will be projected onto it and take it as my body.¡±


    Negris felt both excited and expectant. How many years had it been since she had been sealed away? He could clearly remember the despair and powerlessness when the Undead King tore it soul from its body.


    Who would have expected that she could one day reclaim a body? Even though it¡¯s in an infantile state, smaller than when it was in the dragon egg, it was nonetheless a body grown from its scales.


    Ange controlled the Little Copper Dragon and made some unintelligible call.


    ¡°Uh, Dragon Language, Dragon Language, okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± After another round of routine education, Ange finally successfully controlled the Little Copper Dragon, and called out Negris¡¯ name in the Dragon Language.


    Negris projected herself onto the Little Copper Dragon, swaying her head and making whimsical movements. After a while, she let out a sigh.


    She might have wanted to make a sentimental statement similar to ¡®My youth has returned¡¯ or ¡®My body is back.¡¯ But before the sigh faded away, a figure jumped onto its back. Firmly seated, two little white legs clenched tightly around its waist.


    Negris almost buried her head in the ground, shouted angrily: ¡°What are you doing! ? Get off, you have wings. What do you need to ride me for! ? You damned Birdman, come down, or I¡¯ll hit you, you want to face the rage of the God of Knowledge?!¡±


    Negris vainly fluttered its wings, wanting to shake off the angel skeleton on its back, but the angel skeleton flapped its wings as well, maintaining balance, and it simply couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    After a while of struggle, the Little Zombie rushed up and knocked the angel skeleton off.


    Before Negris could even express his gratitude, the Little Zombie climbed onto it. It was not to save Negris, but rather to take its toy. But it was relatively heavier, and it suddenly knocked Negris to the ground.


    ¡°Kvada, prepare to die, Rage of the Bronze Dragon!¡± Negris struggled in vain.


    Although it¡¯s a Bronze Dragon, it¡¯s newly born and not stronger than the Little Zombie. Ultimately, it was the Angel Skeleton who saved it after the two got into a fight elsewhere.


    Negris got up, wiped its face with its claw, flicked off the dirt on its body, and took a breath, ¡°I almost became a mount. Kvada, how could a majestic Bronze Dragon be ridden? It¡¯s a disgrace to the Giant Dragon Clan.¡±


    Before it could finish speaking, Ange rode on it.


    Negris instinctively wanted to shake it off but found that she couldn¡¯t control her body. The soul of the Little Copper Dragon was given by Ange, whose priority was higher than Negris¡¯, which meant that if it didn¡¯t obey Ange¡¯s will, it wouldn¡¯t be able to control the Little Copper Dragon.


    After struggling internally for a while, Negris reluctantly accepted this reality. If she was ridden, she was ridden. After all, no one knew this was her. It was the dragon clan who lost face if the Bronze Dragon was ridden, not the God of Knowledge.


    Consoling herself, Negris fluttered and flew up.


    Its body length, not counting head and tail, was only half a meter long. Ange riding on it was like riding a small stool, or an adult riding a child¡¯s rocking horse. Despite this, its wings were huge. Plus, Ange was just a skeleton, with nothing but bones all over his body, and its gross weight wasn¡¯t more than forty pounds. With a flutter of its wings, it surprisingly carried Ange up.


    Feilin flew in, saw this scene, and was so surprised that he slid bottom first onto the ground: ¡°This is... Bronze... Bronze Dragon? Sir, did you go grave robbing? We don¡¯t have a Titanic Dragon Tomb here, where did you dig this up from?¡±


    Before Ange could answer, Feilin waved his hand: ¡°Never mind, sir, help, please! Could you credit some grain for me, I¡¯ll pay you back later..¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Fall of Ice City_1

    Chapter 43: The Fall of Ice City_1


    Translator: 549690339


    There had been a dispute over the initiation of the Saint¡¯s Edge between the quartermaster and Leonardo.


    ¡°Chairman Silver Coin is deeply investigating the enemy¡¯s camp, starting now will put him in danger,¡± said the quartermaster.


    Leonardo waved his hand, nonchalantly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s well into his nineties, he can protect himself, and if he does meet with misfortune, consider it a sacrifice for the light.¡±


    The quartermaster understood all too well the meaning behind his words, ¡®if he dies in his nineties, it¡¯s no great loss¡¯ Making light of someone else¡¯s life was not Leonardo¡¯s first time, the quartermaster had grown accustomed to his indifference, he changed the subject and said:


    ¡°But, we have not yet traced the source of the Holy Essence Liquid, in case something unexpected happens, we could lose this supply.¡±


    The quartermaster couldn¡¯t understand why Leonardo had suddenly changed his mind. If they couldn¡¯t secure the supply, it would be better to maintain the status quo. At least they could still make a nine-fold profit, diluted, turned over to fourteen or fifteen times was no problem.


    ¡°What could go wrong? Capture someone and interrogate under torture, you can always find out. Given the large quantity and high purity of the Essence Liquid, there must be a large primordial Holy Mushroom Forest, it¡¯s more than what three to five hundred people could handle, catch three to five and you¡¯ll find out,¡± Leonardo said with seeming indifference.


    ¡°But...¡± the quartermaster wanted to say something, then received the latest news from Silver Coin. There was a periodic storm in that place, affecting the entire abyss, all creatures couldn¡¯t survive in the storm, they must find a place to take cover, it was a huge disruption to the continuity of the war.


    ¡°So, what about all your worries? Purifying the abyss, eliminating heretics, spreading light, conveying the gospel, isn¡¯t this the goal of our Saint¡¯s Edge Legion? With the holy edge, we cleanse the filth. If people are sacrificed for this, it is their glory, go!¡± Leonardo was clearly losing patience.


    The quartermaster dared not say anything more, he meekly turned his head and left.


    Lazily lying there for quite some time, Leonardo pulled out his Saint¡¯s Edge Badge, the intricate symbol on it was slowly blinking.


    The Saint¡¯s Edge Badge is the ultimate symbol of power within the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, each symbol on it has its own meaning. The symbol that was now blinking was called the Highest Mobilization Order. When this symbol appears, the Saint¡¯s Edge Army must be prepared for full mobilization, ready for battle at any time.


    Ever since he took the position of Paladin in the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, Leonardo didn¡¯t think this symbol would one day light up. Originally, he spent a lot of money to be transferred to the Saint¡¯s Edge Army. On paper, he was assigned to guard the abyss, but he considered it retirement.


    The Saint¡¯s Edge Army was stationed in the remote countryside, far from the centre of power. The only advantage was getting some abyss specialities and playing with country girls. He finally found a way to make money, and before he could take advantage of it, he received the mobilization order. What a joke.


    Leonardo had no patience to wait. He needed to seize this opportunity to make as much money as possible. He didn¡¯t know what this mobilization order meant. If it was too dangerous, he thought he¡¯d better find another place.


    But bribes always need money, and making money is the most straightforward way. As for a few more deaths? They¡¯re just commoners. It doesn¡¯t matter. The mission of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army is to cleanse the abyss. To sacrifice for the mission is their glory.


    When Feilin dragged Ange to the new area of the Underground City, thousands of wailing refugees were what met Ange¡¯s eyes.


    The Saint¡¯s Edge Army that had been thrown in only numbered a hundred. With the combined efforts of two saints, a hundred armed Saint¡¯s Edge Army members suddenly appeared in front of the gates of Ice City, at Isthmus Square. Prior to this, the 150 tons of grain and Silver Coin and his two men were also sent to the same location.


    Delivery requires more stringent spatial requirements than a Teleportation


    Array. Near Ice City, the Isthmap Square is the most suitable.


    When the food was sent, Ice City was prepared. The weapons and personnel were all ready, in case of any accident. But when Anne and Lan left in the morning, because they were with Silver Coin, they didn¡¯t think the enemy would launch an attack, so they didn¡¯t raise the alert level.


    When the two saints walked into the square and began the positioning ceremony, the guards of the Ice City didn¡¯t know what was happening. By the time they received feedback, a flash of intense light exploded, and a hundred fully armed Saint¡¯s Edge Army members had appeared in the middle of the square.


    Facing the fully armed enemies, the guards knew what to do without having to report back. They quickly turned the crossbow in preparation for firing, then they witnessed a very professional siege.


    Ten heavily armored shield bearers, tall and robust, held shields taller than themselves and stood in the front line of the team. They hitched left and right to link with the adjacent shields, plunging the sharp bottom ends into the ground, ensuring a firm support.


    Ten priests cast Holy Shields on the heavy shields and semi-transparent shields started to float on the surface of the heavy shields.


    Two Paladins stabbed their swords into the ground, kneeling on one knee, clutching the hilt with both hands. A glow radiated from their bodies, illuminating everyone with tiny twinkling stars where the light reached.


    The Devoted Aura improves the defensive power of the team members within its range.


    With the reinforcement of the heavy shields, Holy Shields, and Devoted Aura, the whole team stood firm as a fortress.


    The rest of the crew began to prepare, among them, eight Paladins summoned their own war horses. Only Paladins have the ability to summon war horses, and there are only ten Paladins in this team, which means a maximum of ten cavalry.


    Hummm! Hummm! Hummm! Three bowstring sounds were heard and two thick city defense crossbow arrows got nailed into the heavy shields while one missed. The arrowheads of the hit crossbow arrows shattered and their shafts split into hundreds of pieces of wood splinters.


    The Holy Shield on the surface of the heavy shield wall broke first, then the crossbow arrows fell onto the heavy shields. Behind the shield wall, the heavily armored shield bearers and the shield bearers on both sides who were hit, spit out a mouthful of blood as though struck by lightning.


    The priest immediately began the healing. First, an emergency Healing Spell was cast to suppress the internal injuries, and then the Grace of Holy Light was cast to slowly heal even more damage.


    Among the eight Paladins who had summoned their war horses, there was one whose cape was red. He loudly ordered: ¡°Shield wall, advance!¡±


    The shield bearers lifted their shields, and with slow and heavy steps, they advanced step by step, in perfect coordination.


    ¡°Hallelu ¨C Messiah ¨C Poxia ¨C Sisma ¨C Amara -¡± All members of the team chanted the hymn in perfect harmony. This three-tone hymn coordinated everyone¡¯s steps, keeping them in sync. The shield wall was perfectly seamless.


    The content of the hymn was something like ¡®Praise the Lord, who gives us clothes, and food, and keeps disaster and disease at bay¡¯.


    Seeing that the crossbow arrows were strung and ready to be launched, the Red Cloaked Holy Knight shouted: ¡°Halt! Shields up!¡±


    The crossbowmen on the wall didn¡¯t know what to do, whether to shoot or not.


    Seeing that the crossbow arrows were ready but not launched, the Red Cloaked Holy Knight immediately changed his command: ¡°Shield wall! Advance alternately.¡±


    The shield wall was then divided into two halves. Half of the wall stood still while the other half moved forward a certain distance, halted, then let the other half advance. The team gradually approached the city wall in this alternating manner.


    Chaos ensued on the city wall, they had never witnessed such a professional


    attack before.


    Due to the Resting Wind, this world had not seen large-scale wars in over a thousand years. Consequently, regular offensive and defensive wars were virtually non-existent. The defensive ability of Ice City compared to that of Saint¡¯s Edge Army was akin to comparing village militiamen with a regular army.


    As they got close to bow-and-arrow distance, the Red Cloaked Knight waved his hand: ¡°Crossbowmen, keep them down.¡±


    About half of the entire team carried crossbows, launching fifty arrows in one wave, cycling through the shots. The city guards were so suppressed they could not even lift their heads.


    The Red Cloaked Knight climbed onto his horse, lined up to lead, and with every step forward, the holy light on their bodies got brighter. The eight Paladins, with the Red Cloaked Holy Knight at the helm, managed to give an imposing aura of a vast formidable army. An intangible force surged amongst them, culminating into a rallying cry that echoed through the heavens and earth: ¡°Holy! Charge!¡±


    The power of the eight Paladins came together, crashing onto the city gate. Wood splinters flew everywhere; Ice City had been breached..

 Chapter 44 - 44 Raging Faith_l

    Chapter 44: Raging Faith_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ice City was taken just like that? Are they that weak?¡± Negris, reflected on the body of the Little Copper Dragon, asked curiosly on their way to the Underground New City.


    Feilin didn¡¯t know the background of the Little Copper Corpse Dragon, but as Lord Observer¡¯s mount, it must be of significant origin, so he carefully replied:


    ¡°It was too sudden, too professional, their siege methods were unseen before, the Former Demon Valley once attacked Ice City with giant Symbiont Demon Beasts throwing stones, but the stones couldn¡¯t be hurled far and they were shot dead by the city¡¯s crossbows after only a few throws. But these enemies broke the city gate in less than fifteen minutes, without even giving us a chance to block it with sandbags.¡±


    There was nothing more to say about this, even the best defense requires people to act. If people can¡¯t react in time, any countermeasures would be superfluous.


    The main issue was their lack of experience. If they were battle-hardened, how could they possibly allow any space for throwing attacks near the city gates?


    Countering these throw attacks is actually quite easy, just stack up debris, ensuring the ground is not flat for three feet. When deployment happens, it would get disrupted by physical interference, whether it collides with the debris, or merges with it, either way, it¡¯s deadly.


    But, expecting the inhabitants of Ice City who had not experienced a proper siege in more than a thousand years to have the experience was unrealistic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Thanks to the melt cavities and the Resting Wind, most people managed to escape. We can temporarily shelter them in our underground city, but there are just too many and we are short of food.¡± Feilin responded with worried eyes.


    Ice City was a city predominantly inhabited by humans, with a population much larger than Witch City, boasting a count of fifty to sixty thousand.


    Only a hundred soldiers from the Saint¡¯s Edge Army were deployed, conquering the city was easy but controlling it was difficult, and Ice City was a semi-underground city, with the main settlement built on the side of a cliff. The interior of the city consisted of interconnected caves and tunnels specifically built to each cultivation area, making it impossible for the Saint¡¯s


    Edge Army to completely blockade it.


    Actually, the Saint¡¯s Edge Army realized this problem just after they had broken the gate, many people heard the swearing of the Red Clothed Holy Knight: ¡°F* *k Leonardo and his ancestors, you sent just thirty of us to control this kind of terrain? We can¡¯t even control your ancestors¡¯ graveyard!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there over a hundred of them? Why did he mention only thirty?¡± Negris immediately noticed the discrepancy.


    ¡°They seem to be divided into two factions. The heavily armored shield bearers, priests, and Paladins are in one, and the remaining seventy soldiers are in the other. When the Red Clothed Holy Knight was cursing, the soldiers began clamoring and almost started an internal conflict.¡± Feilin explained.


    Negris was silent for a while, let out a sigh: ¡°They could take the city under these circumstances, these enemies are too professional, avoid engaging them head-on, make more use of the terrain.¡¯


    Feilin nodded: ¡°Your lordship is wise, I had the same idea, using the cave networks and the Resting Wind to outmaneuver them. My only concern right now is them setting fire to our cultivation areas, that would spell the end, as long as they have food, all the survivors will surrender on their own.¡±


    Ange, flying ahead, suddenly stopped, his hollow eye sockets shift to Feilin.


    Feilin instantly felt a danger, hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Not me, not me, I¡¯m afraid that they may start a fire.¡±


    Only then did Ange turn his head away.


    Underground City New Area is a huge underground space, quite a distance away from the main city, with its own independent entrances and exits, connected to the main city by a cave, which can actually be considered another underground city.


    Previously, some reclusive inhabitants relocated here, but the number was very small, probably around ten or so households, just like in a remote mountainous region.


    The inhabitants who escaped from Ice City have all been arranged to come here by Feilin, reaching as much as ten thousand. Over the next few days, there will be even more refugees fleeing here, potentially reaching six times the total of Witch City.


    Witch City has a total of only five thousand living people and the food grown is also calculated based on this number. However, it is still not sufficient, so they have to buy more from Ange. Now that over ten thousand people, even reaching thirty thousand, have suddenly appeared, Feilin¡¯s last bit of food will be used up quickly.


    Since yesterday there have been people who escaped here, so starting from yesterday, Feilin has been providing these people with several meals. However, he really doesn¡¯t have any other options, so he thought about buying food from Ange on credit. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t even need credit, as these starving refugees should be more than willing to exchange their faith for Ange¡¯s salvation.


    Seeing Angel s arrival, Lisa quickly waved at him: ¡°Come, come, all the kids, come over here. Uncle Skeleton will treat your wounds. Sir, could you please treat them? I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Many of the injured children, either propping themselves up or being carried by their parents and relatives, slowly approached, looking anxiously at Ange.


    Different from Witch City, Ice City is a place dominated by humans. Life Species like Tauren Caveman and goblins are occasionally seen, but skeletons are rare. Many people instinctively fear unfamiliar things, if the pretty Aunt Lisa hadn¡¯t called them, these children wouldn¡¯t have approached.


    Ange tilted his head, looking at the kids in front of him, hesitating a bit. He doesn¡¯t know healing magic, the only ability with a healing effect was Lisa¡¯s Face Purification Technique. As Lisa borrowed his power, Ange would Imow any ability Lisa used.


    Nevermind, let¡¯s just use this one, although the effect isn¡¯t very good.


    Ange opened his palm towards the children around him, one after another, bright orbs of light were unleashed from his hand, falling onto each child.


    The Face Purification Technique was a modified Divine Art by Lisa that had dual effects, purification and beauty enhancement. Since it could enhance one¡¯s skin, repairing small wounds was just a side effect.


    Moreover, Angels Purification had been upgraded, the power of this Face Purification Technique derived from Purification was similarly strengthened. The originally palm-sized holy light became the size of a basin.


    At this moment, the children around him would never forget this scene, a skeleton¡¯s hand glowing, as it draws close, all blood, dirt and wounds on their bodies visible to the naked eye disappeared, as if the light had purified all their filth and pain.


    The children¡¯s eyes were filled with light, expressing shock and worship, at this moment, Ange¡¯s terrifying appearance no longer seemed scary, instead it seemed mystical.


    From each and every child whose eyes were gleaming with admiration, Soul Flames burst forth, heading towards Ange.


    There were too many Soul Flames, Ange didn¡¯t mind them, directing them into his leather bracelet. Vaguely feeling that the bracelet seemed a bit hot, but Ange¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t feel temperature so he can only rely on his soul to sense it, he would overlook it if he¡¯s not careful.


    The holy light kept flashing, attracting the attention of others. After healing the children, Ange started to transfer food. As he waved his hand, one bag of food after another kept appearing in front of him.


    A bag of food weighs twenty kilograms, assuming a person needs one kilogram, the food needed for ten thousand people would be ten thousand kilos, how many bags is that?


    Ange couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wanted to ask Nage some questions, but when he looked up he was shocked. He saw a large amount of Soul Flames offered by almost each person, surging towards him like a torrent. Each person¡¯s eyes were sparkling with excitement¡ªthere was food to eat.


    There was food to eat, when their home was lost and they were displaced, having food to eat was their only faith.


    Ange was scared by this surge of Soul Flames, he didn¡¯t dare to accept them himself, and directly channeled them into his leather bracelet, which began to glow, the runes on it one after the other lit up..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Upgraded Hand_l

    Chapter 45: Upgraded Hand_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After the reopening of the Undead Temple, there have only been about two hundred people coming to worship regularly. As the hype faded, the amount of Soul Flame offerings began decreasing, sometimes only receiving one every few days.


    Only the particularly devout, such as Oke, offered one or two each visit. Later on, Negris suggested to Ange that they grant Oke three pounds of food daily, allowing him to work half the day in the temple, guiding the believers.


    In essence, it was Negris¡¯ act of charity, providing food for a fanatic devotee¡¯s needs. But the benefits were immense. Daily, Oke offered at least five Soul Flames. His individual contributions, dwarfed those of the casual believers.


    Moreover, those guided by him were more inclined to offer their Soul Flames.


    Nevertheless, the temple¡¯s profits gradually decreased. On some days, they received over a hundred offerings; other days less than dozens. But Ange wasn¡¯t bothered. All he needed was to transport food out. One Soul Flame allowed the transportation of five bags. He couldn¡¯t even use up the daily harvest and had to transfer it into his leather bracelet.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lisa fled to Ice City that the number of Soul Flames began to increase. But it didn¡¯t reach three hundred.


    In other words, the sum of the Soul Flames Ange accumulated over three to four months is less than the surge he experienced today. Tens of thousands of


    Soul Flames rushed towards him, being funneled into the bracelet, immediately causing it to burst. One after the other, runes lit up until the last one was activated.


    Once all the runes lit up, the bracelet melted, merging directly with Angels bones.


    Lisa and Feilin both noticed this situation, surprised that Ange¡¯s bracelet was melting. That was the symbol of an Observer¡¯s identity. Could it be that Lord Ange...had upgraded?


    They weren¡¯t sure and didn¡¯t dare to ask, shifting their gaze away in silence. Ange stared blankly at his own hand, the sensation of the merged bracelet with his hand bone felt strange. His hand felt as if it could interact with the Temple of Rest at any moment.


    Before, he had to concentrate on the object to transport it in or out of the Temple of Rest. He could transport things in or out but couldn¡¯t move anything within it.


    Now, with a simple thought, his hand could reach in and move anything in there. It was miraculous.


    After pondering for a moment, Ange moved his hand toward the tower sealing


    the Bronze Dragon and picked up the Bronze Book displayed on the podium.


    There was a thud as something broke off.


    The Little Copper Dragon, who was being energetically pestered by a group of children, suddenly collapsed.


    Ange pulled the Bronze Book out forcefully.


    Negris¡¯ projection overlaid Ange. He watched the Bronze Book in Angel s hand with disbelief, murmuring, ¡°This...this is the book that sealed me. Why is it so small?¡±


    The Bronze Book lay closed in Angels hand. It was only palm-sized. Even when opened, it was the size of two palms ¨C nowhere near the giant size Negris had been imagining.


    ¡°How did you take it out? Isn¡¯t it sealed?¡± Negris asked, confused.


    The Bronze Book sealed Negris, and the tower sealed the book. Ange could transport many things but couldn¡¯t transport the Bronze Book.


    Originally without any leads on how to proceed, the book being pulled out so suddenly left him dumbfounded.


    ¡°Just like this.¡± Ange put his hand down. His hand bone vanished abruptly up to his elbow, along with the Bronze Book and the projection of Negris.


    Negris reappeared in Ange l s soul, but before he could say anything, Ange drew his hand out again. His arm and the Bronze Book reappeared, but Negris once again disappeared.


    After another reappearing act, Negris hastily said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I disappear every time you put me in, and when you take me out. In and out constantly I¡¯ll keep disappearing. This is my real body. Have some respect.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Hold on, doesn¡¯t it consume soul energy when you do this? How is it so easy?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Ange thought for a bit, then stretched out his hand again.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Then he pulled it out...


    ¡°Aw, stop, stop!¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°It seems to consume something.¡±


    ¡°You could have experimented with a few bags of grain instead of using me!¡± Negris roared.


    Experimenting with a few bags of grain also consumed soul energy, even more than the Bronze Book. It¡¯s just that the Bronze Book was too light.


    This outcome let Negris down a bit, ¡°If it didn¡¯t consume soul energy, this would truly be a divine artifact, capable of altering the balance of power on the battlefield. You could store troops and provisions within it and deploy them suddenly in the face of the enemy. Or you could infiltrate deep into enemy territory before releasing everything. Who could stop you? What a shame.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all there is to it, what¡¯s the point of the change? Just to take me out? That¡¯s pointless: I¡¯m afraid of being lost. Here, lend me some of your soul energy. Let¡¯s input it into the book,¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange channeled some soul energy into the Bronze Book, then realized that his bracelet was gone ¨C it had fused with his hand. Could he draw soul energy from his hand bone?


    Yes, but after transferring the equivalent of twenty Soul Crystals, his soul energy drained rapidly. He had been storing Soul Crystals in the bracelet all along, and from the opening of the temple to the wave of Soul Flames just now, the total was about twenty-five thousand. Now he only had twenty-something left? The change in his bracelet had consumed twenty-five thousand Soul Crystals?


    Fortunately, the amount of twenty-odd Soul Crystals was sufficient. Negris conjured a ball of Soul Fire, which floated up from the Bronze Book and into the Little Copper Dragon, merging with its original soul.


    The Little Copper Dragon shook its head and tail then opened its mouth to speak, ¡°Now I can directly transfer consciousness, without projection. Put the book back in and see if I¡¯ll disappear?


    ¡°The door was returned to the temple of Rest, and Negns didn¡¯t disappear at all. This left him commenting, ¡°The soul connection of you Undead is indeed more practical. Projection of consciousness is so unstable.¡±


    Ange, not understanding what he was saying, wasn¡¯t even listening. His shoulder was moving from side to side while his arm, up from the elbow, was reaching into the Temple of Rest. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Farming,¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Farming?¡± How could he farm with his hand stuck in the Temple of Rest, Negris wondered.


    Before he could ask further, he suddenly remembered. The seal on the tower had been removed, hadn¡¯t it? So, didn¡¯t that mean he was free to move around in the Temple of Rest?


    With this thought, the Bronze Book inside the tower shot up into the air, left the tower, and started moving quickly within the Temple of Rest, soon arriving at the farm.


    In the farm, a lone and wandering hand bone was floating about, clutching a hoe, digging ditches, picking up seeds to put inside, covering them with soil, watering...


    ¡°Kvada! You¡¯ve upgraded to a hand that can traverse both worlds just to farm!¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46 Mystical Warrior_l

    Chapter 46: Mystical Warrior_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Can¡¯t grow crops? Ange tilted his head, there were three thousand acres of farmland in the farm. Before, he couldn¡¯t reach, but now that he could, why waste it?


    Ignoring Negris, Ange continued to happily plant his crops, and during this time, people came to disturb him from time to time. There were too many injured people; even a full-scale deployment in the underground city wasn¡¯t enough to handle it.


    The best at healing was Lisa, as the former Holy Light Maiden, her healing abilities far surpassed other wizards. However, she couldn¡¯t use Holy Light


    Magic before, because she had become an undead witch. If she used Holy Light Magic, she would be the first to melt away.


    But then Ange showed up. His will doesn¡¯t contain extra damage towards the undead, so the Holy Light Technique she used with Ange¡¯s power won¡¯t harm herself.


    However, she could only use the Level 1 Holy Light Technique. She came up with many reasons, such as her faith was not devoted enough, or it was a restriction and test from Ange. She never thought that it was because Ange could only cast Level 1 Magic.


    But even just a Level 1 Magic exhausted her. There were too many wounded, many of whom had not been cut or shot, but had injuries from falls or impacts. Most of the people had bloodied feet.


    Such injuries were troublesome. Although they were not fatal, they affected mobility and were liable to worsen. In places with lack of medical resources, they could easily become deformations that required amputation or even fatal injuries. The best thing was to get treatment as soon as possible.


    Ange never turned down anyone. Anyway, he would also water the plants for several days and nights without stopping. He used one hand to plant crops and the other for repetitive healing, which was even more rhythmic, just like running while listening to music, without interfering with each other.


    Under such a multitasking condition, Anna and Lisa brought over a rigidly frozen casualty.


    The casualty was a middle-aced man. stiff all over like being frozen. but his skin was bluish, giving a feeling of toughened zombie skin.


    He stared straight ahead, with only a glint in the depth of his eyes.


    Seeing him, everyone shook their heads with expressions of regret or sorrow. This was the stiffness of the Resting Wind, after being blown for a long time, the body had stiffened and he was doomed to die a painful death.


    Because before he died, his consciousness was clear. He would silently feel his body stiffen, his internal organs rot and stink, for a long time of half a month, until he finally starved to death.


    So generally, those who were affected by stiffness only asked for a quick death.


    The reason Lisa brought this casualty over was that she had some new discoveries. Secondly, the identity of this casualty was very important to Anna. He was the steward of the Lofen family, Butler Cui Fu, who had seen Anna and her siblings grow up since childhood. In name, he was a servant, but in feelings, he was a family.


    Anna almost cried herself to death when she first found the man.


    After placing the patient down in front of Ange, Lisa hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, I have a new discovery. The Purification Technique has a little effect on patients with wind stiffness, but my strength is too weak... Uh, this... is this enough?¡±


    Having laid down the patient, Ange was still habitually casting the Face Purification Technique. Before Lisa finished speaking, Ange had already smashed three enhanced Face Purifications on the patient. The patient¡¯s bluish colour quickly receded, and his skin recovered its elasticity. It happened so fast that Lisa couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    On the contrary, Ange, seeing that Lisa¡¯s speech was cut off, asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Lisa put Butler Cui Fu aside somewhat at a loss, carefully checked, and found that the wind stiffness had completely disappeared. Cui Fu¡¯s body regained its original state. His fingers and toes could move, but he was too weak to stand up.


    ¡°This... Is this enough? Is this enough?¡± Lisa muttered to herself, slightly doubting her life. Stiffness due to wind was the most common injury in this world. Hundreds of people had to amputate or die from it every year, even more than those who starved to death. Everyone was at a loss about it.


    Everyone had become accustomed to it. After all, even the undead couldn¡¯t survive under the Resting Wind. But after Lisa borrowed Ange¡¯s power, she found that the Purification Technique had a little effect on wind stiffness, so she came to Ange with the mentality of trying to save a dying horse.


    Who would have thought, she hadn¡¯t even finished talking, and Ange had already healed the man. That feeling was like going to a bar for a full-body massage, and it was over before she even took off her clothes.


    Lisa sat in amazement, then suddenly thought, isn¡¯t this quite normal?


    ¡°Oh right, isn¡¯t this normal? Master Ange, curing a wind stiffness should be a normal thing, right? It¡¯s abnormal if it can¡¯t be cured. It¡¯s just that Master projected himself onto the skeleton and was thus limited by the skeletal body, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do it. Master is omnipotent and immeasurable.¡±


    As Lisa recounted, the light in her eyes grew brighter and more firm. Suddenly, Angels spirit quivered with a soul network point growing stronger, which made him raise his head, only to see a sanctified flame burning on Lisa¡¯s body.


    Lisa¡¯s anomaly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including Negris. He was in the process of tearing a naked child off him when he craned his neck to look and couldn¡¯t help but curse:


    ¡°Mystical warriors, Kvada, are you some skeleton transformed by the Goddess of Fortune? First a zealot, now a mystical warrior, why do I never encounter one?¡±


    Ange stopped what he was doing, ran to Negris¡¯ side, pointed at Lisa in confusion: ¡°She, inside her spirit, grew.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t understand what was happening and so had sought out Negris to ask, but to Negris, it sounded like unbearable boasting.


    ¡°Get out, just a mere mystical warrior, what¡¯s there to show off? The Church of Light has more than a dozen of them, along with a number of saintesses.


    Right, it must be talent- to become a Light Saintess, Lisa¡¯s talent is there. It¡¯s not strange for her to be a mystical warrior, right. It¡¯s her talent, it¡¯s Lisa¡¯s good luck, not yours.¡±


    No sooner had he ranted at Ange then he saw the little zombie rushing towards him, throwing a punch at his face.


    Thud thud thud, a bone horse galloped quickly over. Upon closer inspection, Ange realised it was one he recognised- it was Aisike¡¯s horse. It rushed to Lisa, conveying a soul transmission. It was here to deliver a message.


    Information from the soul could only be passed between undeads, and Lisa looked and said immediately: ¡°The enemy is coming.¡±


    A group of ten knights charged across the boundless prairie, kicking up dust and dirt as they moved.


    The red-cloaked Paladin at the front cursed: ¡°Damn Leonardo, he deceived us, what the hell is heresy in this god forsaken place? They are just a group of hapless people struggling to survive.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there¡¯s a witch city? That city ruled by witches should be the main base for heretics, right?¡± said the good-looking knight behind him.


    The red-cloaked holy knight immediately erupted: ¡°Are you dumb or am I dumb? When Ice City fell, the humans all ran towards the witches¡¯ underground city. Do you think those humans would run towards a wicked witch? Even if there are witches, they are kind...¡±


    ¡°Lord Made!¡± Before he could finish speaking, the handsome holy knight cut him off sharply.


    Swallowing the last part of his sentence, Made huffed a few times, knowing that the handsome holy knight meant well. Kind witches, could he say such a thing?


    Although the ones behind him were loyal brothers who wouldn¡¯t betray him, if they could let it slip today, they might also do so at other places tomorrow, leading to severe consequences.


    Angry, Made galloped on. When he saw people blocking the way ahead and one of them was a skeleton, his anger found a vent. He drew his sword and waved it forward: ¡°Destroy the heresies! Kill!¡±


    The entire team of paladins charged forward in unison, an awe-inspiring holy light rising, connecting all of them. a powerful force vibrated between them, and once this power was unleashed, it was the sacred charge capable of blowing up gate doors in one strike.


    But before they could unleash their powers, the skeleton dragged an angel to its front..

 Chapter 47 - 47: You Were The Ones Who Told Me To Let Go 1

    Chapter 47: You Were The Ones Who Told Me To Let Go 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No good, the heretic has captured the holy spirit of the angel, be careful not to hurt her by mistake!¡± Made shouted, drastically slowing down his charge. Everyone was at a loss for what to do, perplexed as to how there was an angel in the hands of the enemy.


    The holy charge, if it cannot gain momentum, if it cannot rally the power of everyone, then it is no longer sacred.


    But what happened next was even more shocking. The heretic, the skeleton, actually held up a radiant holy light in its hands and that adorable angel was stuffing the holy light right into her mouth.


    An angel and a skeleton, are they allies?


    Ordinary people watching this scene would find it absurd. But for these devout paladins, this was enough to shake their faith. An angel and a skeleton collaborating? The heretic was actually capable of holy light?


    Angels purification technique has leveled up, now being four times stronger than before. What once required sixty uses of purification now only took eighteen, but the total amount has reached the volume of the previous seventy. This indicates that the capacity of the angel skeleton to absorb energy has improved.


    At this point, however, the paladins had stopped.


    They really found it hard to collectively charge at a skeleton that was holding up holy light, at an angel. Even if a few of them had steadfast faith, they were unable to control the hesitation of their companions. Even Made himself was hesitating, naturally stopping the sacred charge from starting.


    Seeing that they had stopped, Ange too paused. To be honest, he was also a bit confused. He is not a battle skeleton and has no strong desire to fight unless someone burns his fields.


    He came over to simply observe the enemy, like a bystander watching a street fight. Why did the others display hostility upon merely seeing him?


    Although he was confused, it did not affect Ange¡¯s reaction. He directly pulled the angel skeleton in front of him, preparing to unleash a holy light flash.


    However, when the others stopped, he too held back the angel skeleton. The holy light flash would completely dissolve the flesh on the angel skeleton¡¯s body. Although it wouldn¡¯t hurt, it would cause damage and impact to the soul. He tried to avoid using it unless necessary.


    From afar, Made shouted towards Ange: ¡°Evil skeleton, what have you done to the holy spirit of the angel? Release the angel quickly! Otherwise, I will shatter your soul, and let you wail in despair in the holy light.¡±


    ¡°Release the holy spirit! Release the holy spirit!¡± As soon as Made finished speaking, the paladins behind him began to shout in unison, displaying excellent coordination.


    Ange turned his head in confusion and released the angel skeleton. Why did they want him to let go?


    Because Ange was not holding the angel skeleton, the holy light flash had not been unleashed. Now that Ange had let go, the angel skeleton seemed to have received a command. She stepped forward, spread her wings, and pushed with her hands.


    When the angel skeleton spread her wings, Made knew something was wrong.


    He shouted in alarm, ¡°Beware! Form a formation! Stack the Holy Shields!¡±


    The paladins were well-trained. At Made¡¯s command, they dismounted in unison and formed a tight rank behind him.


    The last paladin clasped his hands in a cross and projected a Holy Shield in front of him. Then they pushed it forward, the shield passing through the bodies of his comrades and eventually forming a large solid barrier in front of


    Made.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, this level of discipline is really impressive. I can¡¯t imagine how many years it would have taken to cultivate this kind of coordination. But it¡¯s a bit too stubborn. Ange was originally about to restrain the angel skeleton, why would you ask him to let go?¡±


    Negris, who was observing this process, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all, probably because he understood Ange better than anyone else. It was you guys who asked Ange to let go.


    However, the opponents¡¯ adaptability impressed him as well. Their coordination was too harmonious, it must have required meticulous training to achieve this level of efficiency. Unfortunately, they were doomed.


    They shouldn¡¯t have ventured alone; this mere group of ten had dared to give chase. They shouldn¡¯t have stopped or dismounted. No matter how strict the training or perfect the cooperation, it would not negate some basic battlefield rules.


    One could only say that breaching Ice City with ease had given these enemies an excessive sense of pride and arrogance.


    The holy light flashed. A beam of white light shone, first casting across the horses lined up front, immediately vaporizing the places it touched. Finally, the holy light hit the holy shield in front of Made with a bang! The solid holy shield shattered, and Made shuddered as if he had been hit by a beam of wood. His comrades behind him also suffered from this impact, sprawling in a heap.


    ¡°Ho... Holy light flash?¡± Made rose in disbelief, looking at the angel far away, now reduced to floating black ashes.


    It was indeed the holy light flash, indeed the holy spirit of an angel, indeed the power of holy light.


    If Made was a heretic, he might have felt something less aggressive in this holy light, specifically targeted at heretics. Unfortunately, he was not, so from his point of view, this force was identical to holy light.


    Why is it? Why would the power of the holy light manifest in a heretic¡¯s body? Why would the holy spirit act against them?


    To clarify this doubt, Made drew his longsword and pointed it forward, roaring, ¡°Paladins, advance, eliminate the heretics!¡±


    The holy shield and war horses blocked much of the power of the holy light, so they weren¡¯t severely injured, still retaining most of their combat power. However, only three of their original ten war horses remained, which made some skills that required the cooperation of war horses impossible to execute.


    To maintain unity, none of them mounted the surviving three war horses. Instead, they chose to fight on foot, advancing slowly with Made at the front.


    Negris shook his head: ¡°What a pity, if only they had seized the war horses, perhaps three could have escaped by now.¡±


    Behind everyone, Feilin¡¯s eyes were closed, both hands clutching an exquisite magic wand, standing on the ground. At the top of the wand, a spirit entwined, forming a face. The two symbolic holes that represented eyes were burning with flames. This was Feilin¡¯s pet ¡ª Black Face.


    From a bird¡¯s eye view from the sky, thousands of skeletons rushed out of the ground, pits, and trenches, forming two currents converging towards the location of the paladins.


    Feilin¡¯s soul was not strong, and he hadn¡¯t gathered a Soul Heart, which made him slightly weaker than Lisa. However, after Ange formed his Soul Heart, his soul strength exceeded both Feilin¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s.


    But the strength of witches is not solely determined by their soul strength, because they also possess magic. Moreover, Feilin was a necromancer.


    There is a human proverb: ¡°Never measure the strength of a necromancer by the number of people; he can summon forces several times larger from the ground.¡±


    This refers to the skeletons and zombies that a necromancer could control.


    A diligent and conscientious necromancer could always collect hundreds of skeletons and corpses and summon them using magic. One necromancer could form an army equivalent to a hundred men.


    If this necromancer was also a witch, and the lord of a city, with enough time and authority to collect corpses, and even crudely arm them, the force he could amass would be an undead army.


    Feilin had in his control more than ten thousand skeletons and zombies, which was why the city¡¯s lord in the underground city was Feilin. His presence meant that no one dared to provoke the underground city.


    However, he could only command about a thousand skeletons and zombies at a time, no more.


    The advancing paladins soon realized they were surrounded: ¡°Lord Made, we are being surrounded.¡±


    Upon glancing to both his sides, Made gasped, ¡°Retreat! Break through!¡±


    There were only ten of them in total. If they got trapped within the undead¡¯s encirclement, sheer exhaustion could kill them.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Aisike waved his magic wand, and several Arrows of Breath of Death were shot out.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± A gust hit the ground, and three spikes emerged from it. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Lisa swung her arm violently, and a chain made of light dashed towards the enemy ¡ª Holy Radiance Chain.


    However, their enemies were well-trained paladins who worked seamlessly together.


    Two stepped back and raised their holy shields to block the Arrows of Breath of Death. Made smashed the ground with his fist ¡ª Holy Shock ¡ª which shattered the ground spikes.


    One paladin leapt into the air, heading straight for the Holy Radiance Chain, allowing himself to be bound by it. When he landed stiffly, two of his companions caught him and carried him away.


    Smooth work in one swoop, they didn¡¯t even lose their breakthrough speed.


    The disadvantage of Feilin¡¯s side, which lacked a strong close-combat profession, became apparent. If they couldn¡¯t delay the enemy, allowing the undead army sufficient time to surround the enemy, then this ambush would be in vain, and it would be next to impossible to lure the Paladins into an encirclement again.


    Just then, a sword light came slashing from the direction of the Paladins¡¯ breakthrough, startling Made into exclaiming, ¡°Such a powerful sword light.


    It¡¯s the Sword Saint.. Dodge!¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48: The Only One in a Thousand Years 1

    Chapter 48: The Only One in a Thousand Years 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The sword aura strikes, scattering the formation of the Holy Knights, and a thin figure propels forward with the sword aura, rushing to Mad¡¯s side and slashing horizontally with his sword.


    Mad raises his sword to defend, but it¡¯s as if he¡¯s struck by lightning. The longsword is flung away by the immense force contained in the opponent¡¯s horizontal slash, leaving him open.


    Mad¡¯s face is ashen, but his eyes are firm. He knows his chances of survival are slim. From the sword aura unleashed by his opponent, he is facing a formidable foe at Sword Saint Level, likely an Early Stage Swordsaint, which is beyond his ability to withstand.


    From low to high, wizards are categorized as apprentices, initial (1 to 3), middle (4 to 6), high (7 to 9) level, Great Magician, Arcane Magician (Magic Tutor), and Truth Mage (Archmage).


    Swordsmen also have apprentices, initial (1 to 3), middle (4 to 6), high (7 to 9) levels, as well as Early Stage and High-level Swordsaints.


    For example, a Great Magician could toy with a Sword Saint in a face-to-face battle on the battlefield, bombarding relentlessly, leaving the Swordsaint powerless.


    However, in restricted terrains and close combat situations, a Great Magician is just a vulnerable chick in the hands of a Swordsaint, easily defeated.


    Therefore, it is crucial for a magician to have followers to prevent close combat roles from approaching, to block and distract enemy attacks during combat, allowing the magician to comfortably caste spells and bombard the enemy.


    As magicians are capable of recruiting followers, can swordsmen recruit mages to provide support and allow them to focus on hacking away at enemies?


    Theoretically, it¡¯s possible, but swordsmen are generally poor. Magicians have the wealth to afford followers but what can swordsmen provide to sustain mages? So, you would typically see magicians surrounded by followers, while swordsmen stand alone.


    The combat style of a Holy Knight is close to that of a swordsman¡¯s, but they have many auxiliary abilities, making them good at team battles, yet not adept at solo combat.


    Mad is a Level 7 Holy Knight, equivalent to a Level 7 Swordsman in terms of strength. However, the enemy is an Early Stage Swordsaint, resulting in a three-level disparity in strength which is impossible to bridge.


    If his team had their horses and proper formation, perhaps there would have been a chance at combat. But right now, with nothing at hand, even the weapon has been flung away. What can he use to defend himself?


    His unwavering belief!


    ¡°Break through with all your might; I¡¯ll hold him off! Sacrifice!¡± Mad¡¯s body explodes with dazzling Holy Light, bursting flames of Sacred Flame enveloping him like a glowing fireman. He punches towards the enemy.


    The remaining Knights look on with bulging eyes, eager to turn back and fight, but they are stopped by a handsome Holy Knight: ¡°Go! The captain is burning his life; do not let him sacrifice in vain!¡±


    Under the pressure from the handsome Holy Knight, the rest of the knights sprint ahead, but the route in front of them has been blocked by the undead. The encirclement closes in.


    The handsome knight accelerates to the forefront, jumps towards the encirclement, and smashes his fists into the ground ¨C Holy Shock.


    The ground shakes, and a circle of skeleton zombies begins to wobble, unable to stand steadily. The handsome knight takes the chance to raise the Holy Shield in front of him and forcefully charges through ¨C Holy Charge.


    With the use of two consecutive skills, the companions realize his intentions, and tears welled up in their eyes. Such intensity would leave the handsome knight with no strength to escape even if he breaks through the encircle. He is sacrificing himself to open a path for the team.


    Any further words or hesitation would only waste the sacrifices made by Mad and the handsome Holy Knight. Everyone grits their teeth, swing their swords in silence, and follow the handsome Holy Knight to break through the encirclement.


    After breaking through the encirclement, as expected, the handsome knight is exhausted and slows down. His companions, with heartache, surpass his position and run towards the distance.


    The handsome Paladin abruptly halted, loudly advising, ¡°Watch out for Leonardo. He withheld information and clearly wants us to march towards our own demise.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!!!¡± Wails of suppressed grief from the departing comrades echoed in the distance.


    The handsome Paladin then turned to face the oncoming undead. He flashed a bold smile, revealing his white teeth, fearlessly brandishing his longsword, up until he was swallowed by the skeletons.


    The lean Sword Saint deftly dodged Made¡¯s attacks. He had read about Paladins in books. These Paladins burned their lives away, persisting in their attack after initiating ¡®sacrifice¡¯, tanking serious damage and unrelenting until their life force had completely burnt out.


    Rather than risking a head-on confrontation, it was better to let him burn out. It was a pity, however, that the rest of the Paladins had escaped.


    Two minutes later, the sacred flame around Made had weakened and gradually, it completely flickered out. He remained in the pose of his final punch, the brilliance in his eyes completely faded away.


    The Sword Saint sighed, stepping forward to close Made¡¯s eyes, laying him gently on the ground.


    Feilin, Lisa and the others came forward, greeting him, ¡°City Lord of Lofen.¡± The Sword Saint returned their greetings.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Anna¡¯s suppressed screams finally exploded. When she saw the


    Sword Saint¡¯s figure appear, she recognized him as her brother, Luther Lofen. Fearful of disturbing her brother during the battle, she suppressed her excitement until this moment before sprinting towards her brother.


    Luther, who was still gloomy just a moment ago, appeared annoyed. He held her by the head, preventing her from pouncing on him, ¡°What on earth are you doing? We are being watched by so many people. Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s inappropriate to hug and be clingy, you¡¯ve ruined my image. Bring me some food, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that Luther was emanating heat. Steam could be seen rising from his head, indicating that he had expended a lot of energy.


    ¡°Looks like this Paladin was quite strong since even you struggled to defeat him,¡± Feilin remarked.


    Luther was universally recognized in Ice City as a talent. He broke through the


    Junior Swordsman level at just eight years old. He reached the Early Stage Swordsaint level at twenty. He was the only strong individual in a millennium to break through to the level of Sword Saint. Such a powerful individual had struggled, showing that the Paladin had not been weak.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve simply run over twenty kilometers to get here, I¡¯m just exhausted,¡± Luther explained. ¡°I saw a flash of white light over here, so I knew these fellas would be here.¡±


    White light? Everyone looked at the Angel Skeleton.


    Luther was somewhat baffled as to why mentioning ¡®white light¡¯ made everyone look at a single skeleton that had two oddly-shaped bones sticking out from behind it.


    ¡°Speaking of which, does anyone have food? I¡¯m starving, I always get so hungry after a fight. Get me something to eat,¡± Luther asked.


    Swordsmanship is a profession with high physical wear and tear, even more so at the Sword Saint level. A single sword strike might be the equivalent of several bowls of rice in energy spent, so higher-level Swordsmen consumed more food.


    Who would bring food while setting an ambush or besieging an enemy? Moreover, Anna was the only living person there. In the end, everyone turned their gaze to Ange.


    Food? Ange tilted her head. You can¡¯t eat grain unless it¡¯s hulled. The Little Zombie¡¯s previous self had starved to death because of this. Apart from grain, the only thing Ange had left to eat was this.


    When Luther and Anna saw what Ange brought out, their eyes lit up.. Luther¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he excitedly yelled, ¡°Are those beets? Are they beets?¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Found Two Maid Servants_l

    Chapter 49: Found Two Maid Servants_l


    Translator: 549690339


    It is difficult for those who constantly chant the mantra of dieting, to understand how marvelous the taste of ¡®sweet¡¯ is to people in this world, many of whom do not know what sweetness is at all in their lifetime.


    In the Prime Material Plane, there are natural sources of sweetness like honey, fruits and such, but they are almost nonexistent in this world.


    Thanks to being the children of the City Lord, Luther and Anna have had the chance to taste beetroot, a rare source of sweetness, but they could not indulge in them freely. If they could eat three to five per year, it would be considered quite good.


    They are rather worse off in this regard. If you have never tasted sweetness, you will not perceive bitterness. But once you had tasted sweetness, all the days without it would seem bitter.


    Aisike offered to trade beetroot for grain, but in reality, even several times more grain could hardly get beetroot due to its low yield.


    Luther had been on the run for several months. Now even a decent meal was hard to come by, let alone beetroot; how could he not look at it with glowing green eyes?


    With a word of thanks, Luther took the beetroot and bit into it without holding back. As he bit into it, his eyes widened.


    The beetroot that Ange took out was not fresh, but a thousand-year-old stored beetroot. Logically speaking, beetroot that has been stored for so long should have dried out and be hard to eat, but it is not so.


    The cellar full of Breathing Soil could inhibit all life activities, even bacteria could not reproduce, while allowing crops to dehydrate.


    The sugar content of beetroot can reach ten to twenty percent. After dehydration, the volume decreases but the sugar content rises dramatically. The whole process is completed under the environment of the Breathing Soil, which leads to the formation of syrup inside the beetroot. It tastes a bit like honey. A bite into it is forty to fifty percent sugar, plus the fresh aroma of plants. It¡¯s sweet and flavorful, an explosion of taste.


    ¡°Mmm-?? , Luther¡¯s eyes squinted with delight.


    The only one among the crowd who could understand his feeling was Aisike, only because he had tasted Ange¡¯s beetroot before. The taste still made him involuntarily salivate when he thought about it.


    Ange brought out a bag, which was denser and thus heavier than grain, probably about thirty pounds.


    Seeing her brother enjoying his meal, Anna could not resist trying one. After taking a bite, her eyes squinted as well.


    ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± Lan questioned with a doubtful pout.


    Unfortunately, the others were witches, so they had no taste and couldn¡¯t try it.


    Only the Little Zombie quietly approached, grabbed one, and took a bite, but before he could swallow it, he was slapped in the head by Ange.


    When a necromancer eats, it can cause the esophagus to rot. Some zombies do not have an esophagus, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if other parts rot instead. What if it wears through and falls out from the stomach?


    Luther demonstrated the terrifying power of a Sword Saint as he managed to consume about five pounds of beetroot in one breath!


    After finishing, he was still not satisfied, flexing his muscles, a fighting spirit erupted from his body.


    He performed a few stretches, then incredulously told Anna, ¡°I feel full of energy right now. God, this beetroot fills the stomach so quickly.¡±


    How could it not? With a sugar content close to forty percent after saccharification, eating five pounds of beetroot was almost like consuming two pounds of sugar directly, a calorie explosion.


    After metabolizing some of it with fighting spirit, Luther¡¯s stomach space was freed up again. He took up another beetroot to continue eating, but now that there was something to buffer his stomach, he wasn¡¯t eating in such a hurry. He even casually lifted the beetroot towards Ange to indicate, ¡°It tastes fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Brother, where have you been? Our home has been destroyed,¡± Anna complained.


    If Luther hadn¡¯t sneaked off. with him holding down the fort. even if Ice City¡¯s gate had been broken through, the enemy would not dare to enter. The power that a Sword Saint could exert in street battles would make people prefer to level the city rather than engage in urban combat.


    Luther swung his arm and threw down the bundle on his back: ¡°I went to the Demon Valley. I was originally after the guy who burned the farmland in my Ice City, but he escaped from the hot spring. So I went straight to the Demon


    Valley due to anger to demand him from them.¡±


    ¡°Only two of the three main leaders of Demon Valley were present. They said Turus was the one who burnt the fields and that they had driven Turus away. I don¡¯t believe them. If they couldn¡¯t hand him over, I decided just to sneak in and cut them down.¡¯


    Luther said angrily, opening the bundle to reveal four large curved demon horns. A demon who could grow such large horns was absolutely a high-level devil.


    Just as he finished speaking indignantly, he turned his head and saw strange expressions on the faces of Anna, Lan, and the others. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anna timidly said, ¡°They could be telling the truth, indeed. Turus was the one who burnt the fields and got slaughtered by Lord Ange.¡±


    Lan speculated, ¡°So you ran off suddently not to skive off, but to chase after Turus? Turus, being hunted by you, didn¡¯t return to Demon Valley but ran to


    Witch City, because he was driven out and couldn¡¯t go back?¡±


    A cold wind blew past, and the three from Ice City looked at each other, stunned...


    After a while, Luther weakly said, ¡°Are you saying they didn¡¯t lie, and I killed the wrong people?¡±


    Anna and Lan nodded.


    ¡°Uh, this is too... Well, anyway, I didn¡¯t like them much. They were too brutal to the human slaves in the Demon Valley, each one of them was skin and bone. After I cut them down, I warned the others to treat humans better, or else I¡¯ll come back and cut them down.¡± Luther huffed and took a big bite of beetroot to vent his frustration at killing the wrong people.


    Then he remembered another thing: ¡°Who¡¯s this Lord Ange you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Anna and Lan quickly pulled him aside and quietly described Ange and the others¡¯ situation, along with a lot of information they speculated from it.


    Observer? King¡¯s projection? Angel skeleton? Bronze dragon? Power of Holy light? Reopening of the temple? Saint Lisa? He had only skipped home for a few months, and so much had happened?


    Luther listened, meanwhile glancing curiously in Angels direction, only to be horrified to find that Ange¡¯s arm had disappeared. It was clearly there moments ago. The shoulder was still shrugging ¡ª what was happening?


    Having been accustomed to seeing the strangeness, Anna and Lan said, ¡°Lord Ange is planting crops. His hand is stretching into another world to plant crops.¡± When it came to planting crops, they both couldn¡¯t help but curl their lips. Who could have thought that Lord Observer would have such an adorable hobby?


    ¡°Boundary-crossing Hand, just for farming?¡± Luther didn¡¯t know what to say, staring dumbstruck at the beetroot in his hand and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Does the Lord still accept followers....¡±


    Of course, Luther would not sell himself just for a few beetroots, but he often brought a variety of things to exchange for beetroot ¨C starting with those four demon horns, which he traded for half a bag of beetroot.


    Seven days later, Luther dragged the corpses and equipment of three heavy shield soldiers and two live female priests to look for Ange: ¡°Lord, I have found two maids for you. Besides, I have gotten some great news. If you give me a few more bags of beetroot, I will tell you this good news..¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50: Holy Word Technique – Die!_l

    Chapter 50: Holy Word Technique ¨C Die!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange tilted his head, before he could say anything, Negris leaned over and asked: ¡°What are you doing with all these beets? Aren¡¯t you scared of attracting ants by eating them every day?¡±


    Luther vigorously shakes his head: ¡°No, I have quick digestion. Since I broke through to Sword Saint, I haven¡¯t had a full meal. Beets are one of the few foods that can make me feel full.¡±


    Negris nodded, ¡°True, this place is too barren and there¡¯s no grass. We can¡¯t afford livestock, let alone get any meat. How could we possibly get full, you look as thin as a gun barrel.¡±


    ¡°And you see.¡± , Luther wasn¡¯t bothered by Negris¡¯s mockery, he grabbed a piece of beet and stuffed it into his mouth. After swallowing, he conjured Energy to digest it and then held out his empty hands.


    Luther¡¯s Energy got stronger and stronger, the aura more intense, as if it became substantial. At its peak, Luther clenched his hands and a cylindrical object, condensed from aura appeared between his hands with a sprint.


    Negris¡¯s eyes were wide open: ¡°Qi Sword? Have you advanced? Aren¡¯t you an Early Stage Swordsaint? How can you form a Qi Sword?¡±


    Great Swordsman can release energy externally; the Early Stage Sword Saint can make the aura leave the body. Only a high-level Sword Saint can form a Qi Sword.


    Luther shook his head: ¡°No, but after eating beets, I feel full of power and I can burst out stronger power in a short time.¡±


    Luther swung his Qi Sword a few times, then flung it into the distance. The Qi Sword plunged directly into the hard rock, sank until its hilt, and vibrated before disappearing.


    ¡°Could it really have such an effect? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Negris disbelieved. He had seen Sword Saints before and he had never heard of a Sword Saint being able to burst out by eating beets.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it either. I bought two expensive beets from elsewhere. Who would have thought they would have no effect after eating? Only Lord Ange ls beets could make me burst out,¡± Luther said.


    On hearing this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but turned his head towards Ange, only to see Ange holding his hands out just like when Luther formed the Qi Sword.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use Battle Energy...¡±, Negris leaned over, intending to taunt when suddenly, a black spike sprouted from Ange¡¯s hand, nearly jabbing Negris in the eye.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count, you¡¯re using Soul Armor, not Battle Energy.¡±, Negris said in annoyance.


    Ange ignored him and focused on adjusting his Soul Armor, he had always used a scythe as a base to initiate Scythe of Death. Now seeing Luthor pulling out a sword with bare hands, he also wanted to try if he could initiate Soul Armor with bare hands.


    The physical scythe was handy but its handle was too short. He could increase the length of the blade but the handle was not easy to lengthen.


    After several adjustments, a scythe with a two-meter high handle and a blade as wide as a door appeared in Ange¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It looks nice.¡±, Luther said in admiration. A horrific skeleton, its eyes burning with blue flames, holding a large scythe in both hands, looked like the grim reaper that harvests souls. ¡°It can scare a lot of people on the battlefield.¡±


    Talking only to realize that Ange jumped into the field, running back and forth hastily with the scythe against the ground, almost trampling on the beet leaves. When he reached the end, a row of beet leaves had been neatly cut and fell onto the ground.


    Ange jumped to the second row and galloped back with the scythe held in


    times higher than before. He used to have to bend over and drag, now he just had to run with an elongated handle. Ange returned, shaking the mud off his feet, affirming, ¡°It¡¯s handy.¡±


    Negris and Luther were both speechless.


    Luther had already become accustomed to Ange¡¯s mindset, where everything is measured against the standards of farming. Shaking his head, he walked toward the field, muttering, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Lord to test the blade on the beets. It¡¯s too wasteful. I¡¯ll take these leaves. I¡¯ll make do with some greens for a couple of days. It¡¯s wasteful. I can¡¯t stand wastefulness.¡±


    Before he could reach out and touch the beet leaves, a hoove stepped in between him and the beet leaves. It was the Minotaur Auntie who was distributing manure. With wide bull eyes and a thief-guarding expression, she stared at Luther, ¡°Mine!¡±


    Luther snorted, his eyes flamed with battle intent. Just picking up few beet leaves, Lord Ange didn¡¯t say anything yet and now a Minotaur is trying to stop me, a sublime Sword Saint?


    Energy surged within him and Luther is ready to squeeze out the Minotaur Auntie and scoop the delectable beet leaves into his arms. He could prepare a pot full of vegetable stew in the evening to wash the greasy.


    However, before he could squeeze past the Minotaur Auntie, something horrific happened. The Minotaur Auntie stirred her broomstick in the manure bucket and swung it towards him.


    ¡°Bada!¡± Luther bolted out faster than when he beheaded the Paladin. There was no sign of him in a blink of an eye.


    The Minotaur Auntie whipped her broom on the ground, snorted disdainfully, and then merrily harvested the beet leaves. These beet leaves had been contracted to her by Ange. She would sell them in the city after the harvest, which was extremely popular.


    Only after the Minotaur Auntie had harvested and left, Luther sneaked back. With persistence, he exclaimed, ¡°I choose not to engage with her.¡±


    Negris chuckled, then turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these two priests? And these heavy armored shield bearers? Did you wipe out the Church of Light cavalry?¡±


    ¡°I ambushed them several times, killed some of them, and drove them out of Ice City. Now they dare not enter the city, they can only set up camp in open areas, but it seems like they are not preparing to leave, they still plan to send people over. This time I came to request Lord Ange to help out, using Holy Light Flash to bomb their camp, which would help me enter and kill them. The two priests are prisoners I captured, I brought them to serve Lord.¡± ¡°Goodness, giving priests to a skeleton? Are you trying to kill him?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    While everyone misunderstood Ange, thinking he was some sort of manifestation of King Observer, Negris was well aware of Ange¡¯s roots. He was just a lucky skeleton who inherited the Soul Network and the faith of the Undead, almost a fake God, but his power remained limited.


    Keeping a priest by his side, what if the other party rose in rebellion and burnt him with Holy Light?


    As soon as this thought popped up, he saw the female priest who had been lying still on the ground suddenly moved. She sprung up like a coiled spring, despite her hands bound behind her back, and roared with rage at Ange, ¡°Die, heretic!¡±


    The priest¡¯s body burst out with Holy Light, forming a beam aimed at Ange¡ªHoly Word Technique: Die!


    The word of the Lord is law, the action of the Lord is rules, the thought of the Lord is Manifestation, Holy Word is a pure Divine Art that ignores the power levels. Its power lies in the faith of the ¡®speaker¡¯, whether it is devout and firm enough.


    As long as the faith is strong enough, often it can burst out with great power, eliminating the powerful heretics far beyond its level.


    However, to her horror, the heretic skeleton before her had caught the Holy Word with his bare hands..

 Chapter 51 - 51 Everlasting Spring (Two Chapters Combined)_l

    Chapter 51: Everlasting Spring (Two Chapters Combined)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The angelic skeleton could catch the Holy Light with its bare hands, and as its soul binder, Ange could naturally do the same. Though he had never attempted it before, he caught it successfully in an unconscious grasp right now.


    However, there was no response from his left hand, which had fused with the decoration bracelet. His right hand, on the other hand, began to sizzle and smoke, evidently enduring the pain inflicted by the Holy Light.


    This was the normal Holy Light, carrying additional damage against heretics like the undead. Ange quickly released his right hand and kept holding the Holy Light only with his left, curiously observing it.


    Having used Purification Technique all the time recently, Ange was already familiar with the Holy Light. He noticed immediately that this bundle of Holy Light was abnormal with the presence of some invisible symbols inside.


    These symbols weren¡¯t visible to the naked eye, but Ange could sense their existence, somewhat similar to the symbols formed by the soul flames of Oke and Lisa in his soul.


    But even stranger was that although Ange could sense their existence and knew they were some kind of symbols, he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, as if they were shrouded in fog.


    Since he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, Ange decided not to look at them anymore. He flipped his right hand, applied the enhanced Purification Technique to the true word¡¯s Holy Light, and wiped away the symbols inside. Then, like the angelic skeleton, he bit into the Holy Light.


    Seeing the heretic skeleton unleash a powerful Purification Technique and eat his true word¡¯s Holy Light bite by bite like biting into sugarcane, the female priest¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Seeing that the Holy Light was invalidated against a heretic and even got eaten, this was a matter of faith collapsing.


    When he finished chewing the true word, Ange smacked his lips and shouted silently at the female priest, ¡°Die!¡±


    The Holy Word Technique: Die! was sprayed on the female priest, sparking a holy light from her body in an instant. The light was violently spouting from her eyes, ears, mouth and other holes, and the sound and light effects were several times stronger than when she launched it herself.


    A few moments later, the Holy Light faded, and the female priest fell to the ground with lifeless eyes, completely dead.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you are getting more and more proficient with your Holy Light. Just by touching it once, you can understand it. Besides, it makes sense since your words are the words of faith, and what you say is Holy Words.¡± Negris leaned in, speaking with a hint of jealousy.


    The other female priest was still unconscious on the ground, so Negris informed Lisa to carry her away.


    Lisa came over and lifted the person. Finding that this female priest¡¯s body was stiff, she immediately revealed a knowing smile. Why would the body of an unconscious person be stiff?


    In a teasing mood, Lisa whispered into the female priest¡¯s ear, ¡°Your underwear is dirty...¡±


    The roots of the female priest¡¯s ears quickly turned red-hot.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss the serious matter, what¡¯s the news you were talking about? How many bags of beets is it worth?¡± Negris asked.


    Just dozens of minutes ago, Negris didn¡¯t care about beets. He doesn¡¯t eat beets, and it¡¯s not a rare item anyway.


    But when Luther himself demonstrated how the power of beets could be used to enhance abilities, Negris immediately realized that this was an opportunity to skyrocket the price. The value of beets in his mind soared straight up.


    It¡¯s all because of Luther¡¯s showing off.


    ¡°Ah? No, no, no, the main business is borrowing troops. Borrowing troops is the main business. My lord, please let the angelic skeleton help me break the enemy¡¯s encampment,¡± Luther said.


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Ah? Why? Don¡¯t you dislike the people from the Church of Light who regard skeleton witches as heretics?¡± Luther asked in surprise.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Negris pulled him back, shooting him a glance that clearly indicated his lack of understanding about Ange.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°What is dislike?¡± He was a very simple little skeleton. He had emotions, but he might not necessarily know what these emotions were called.


    ¡°Like your feelings towards Turus the demon who burned your field, do you dislike him?¡± Negris knew Ange better and made him understand with one sentence.


    ¡°Dislike him,¡± Ange confirmed.


    ¡°The people of the Church of Light broke the Ice City and burned all the planting areas of the Ice City, all the crops and farmlands were burned up, ¡± Negris said.


    Before he could even finish speaking, Luther¡¯s face grew severe. This was a much harsher problem, and even if he chopped up all those people from the Church of Light now, it wouldn¡¯t change things.


    With all planting areas completely burned and no harvest, it wasn¡¯t just that. All of the food stored in the Ice City was also all gone. If they couldn¡¯t get food, even if he recovered the Ice City, most people would still starve to death. By this time next year, it might not even be known if there will still be an Ice City, damn the Church of Light.


    When Ange heard that all the crops and farmlands had been burned, he immediately felt a discomfort. He turned his head toward the distance and called out, ¡°Roar!¡±


    A little zombie crawled out from a pile of Breathing Soil and twisted its head alertly. On seeing Ange, it jumped out of the soil, shaking off the dirt all over and dashed toward Ange.


    When the Bronze Dragon was resurrected, Ange took out a pile of Breathing Soil to dehydrate the dragon carcass. Now it has become a special mud pile for the little zombie. It loves to dig holes and crawl into them.


    For zombies, Breathing Soil is the best desiccant.


    Behind the Breathing Soil, the angelic skeleton fluttered up and flew toward them.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute.¡± When all the personnel had gathered and Luther was about to lead the team away, Negris stopped him: ¡°You haven¡¯t said what the good news is. And, why would Lord Ange help you? What¡¯s being exchanged?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right right right, good news, I found information about the Everlasting


    Spring Stone.¡± Luther said: ¡°I noticed that there isn¡¯t any water source here, Lord. If we get an Everlasting Spring Stone and place it here, we¡¯ll have a never-ending supply of water for irrigation.¡±


    ¡°Everlasting Spring Stone? You¡¯re talking about the kind of Everlasting Spring Stone that never runs dry? The one filled with holes that condenses water droplets out of thin air?¡± Negris asked in surprise: ¡°That¡¯s valuable stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, valuable stuff, I saw Lord Ange having to cast spells to water the crops here, it¡¯s too laborious. So I specifically asked for information about this, and found out about the Everlasting Spring Stone. It¡¯s about the size of a human head, condenses water pretty quickly, but the holes are a bit difficult to clean.¡± Luther explained.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s still better than hauling water. This thing is quite rare. Druids and elves like it, but elves have the Moon Spring which is more useful. Even if you got the Everlasting Spring Stone, you want to exchange it


    for several bags of beets? And have Ange help you blow up the enemy¡¯s camp? Why don¡¯t you just rob them?¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Heh heh, apart from condensing water, the Everlasting Spring Stone also releases some rare substances which are very beneficial for the growth of plants. It¡¯s not easy to get such a good thing, purchasing it... I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Luther said while shifting his gaze towards Ange with a smile.


    Ever since he knew that Ange had a keen interest in farming, Luther knew that Ange would definitely like this piece of information.


    Ange tilted his head, deep in thought, then suddenly pulled out a stone: ¡°You mean this?¡±


    The stone was about the size of a human head, full of holes, but they were all filled with dust and moss.


    ¡°Everlasting Spring Stone? How do you have this thing?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°They are all around the well.¡± Ange said, retrieving several more, each bigger than a human head, the largest one as high as a person, like a stele.


    ¡°Should I clean it? Would it break if the holes are clogged?¡± Ange summoned the Pollination Technique, transforming the Wind Element into air currents blowing on the stone, like a high-pressure air gun, blowing away all the moss and dust.


    As they blew, the holes in some parts were cleared, and the high-speed wind flowing through made a whistling sound. The stone quickly moistened, and in no time, some water droplets condensed on the stone and trickled down.


    It was indeed the Everlasting Spring Stone. Just as he heard Luther¡¯s description, Ange started thinking about the dry well in his farm. That well was filled with these porous stones, from the wellhead to the inside, all were these stones, next to it was a large stele taller than a human.


    When he went to fetch water previously, Ange had also noticed water droplets trickling down the stele, but at that time, he was just a small skeleton and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    After the undead souls disappeared, nobody cleaned them, moss and dust on the stones and stele by the well increased, until one day, the well dried up. Ange, in his younger days, didn¡¯t make the connection between them, and only tried to find ways to get water. In the end, he created the Rain Technique.


    It was not until Luther and Negris¡¯s dialogue moments ago that he thought of the dry well. Could those porous stones be the Everlasting Spring Stone? Now that he had cleaned the holes, the wind could flow freely through it; indeed, they were Everlasting Spring Stones.


    Luther¡¯s head was buzzing. The Lord Observer here had his farm¡¯s well constructed out of expensive Everlasting Spring Stones? Wasn¡¯t that too rich?


    Feeling deeply poverty-stricken, Luther reluctantly agreed to Negris¡¯s two conditions and thus managed to borrow the Angel¡¯s skeleton.


    Some of the group rode horses, some flew by themselves, some rode dragons, and some were being ridden. They all hurried towards Ice City.


    To prevent the Sword Saint from raiding their camp, the Church of Light¡¯s team set up camp in the wilderness. They had thick oilcloth tents that could block the Resting Wind, but the pervasive Resting Wind still made them suffer greatly¡ªskin peeling off, hair falling out, lack of sleep, dead toes, hormonal imbalance¡ªit was unbearable.


    They had sent multiple requests for retreat, but the orders they received were to hold on, the reinforcement was coming soon.


    One day, just after the Resting Wind had subsided and the people who had left the tent hadn¡¯t been out for long, they saw the shadow of the enemy. Thousands of humans surrounded them from all directions.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves! Set up defense towers!¡± The members of the Church of Light calmly took their defensive positions. It was not the first time the enemies have surrounded them like this, as they knew they could never break through their camp.


    By dusk, before the Resting Wind picked up, these enemies would retreat in humiliation.


    There was an Everlasting Spring Stone in the camp. Keeping it out for a day would condense enough drinking water for everyone, so there was no need to worry about the lack of water.


    If it was left outside at night as well, there would be even more water, enough for everyone to bathe. However, the water condensed from the Resting Wind was a bit strange. Casting a Purification spell made the water turn black.


    Normal water would become clearer after purification, so no one dared to use the water condensed from the Resting Wind.


    Drinking water and consuming dry food, everyone was confident that they could hang on until reinforcements arrived.


    However, their confidence soon started to waver as an angel and a skeleton emerged from the enemy¡¯s ranks. The skeleton consecutively cast Holy Light on the angel, and after about twenty times, the angel spread its wings.


    A beam of white light pierced the earth and blasted the camp¡¯s defense towers and fences into pieces.


    ¡°The Holy Light Flash! It¡¯s the Holy Light Flash!¡± Cries of despair from the members of the Church of Light filled the camp. Is there anything more despairing than the angel they have worshipped giving them a blast of Holy Light Flash?


    ¡°The Delivery Magic Circle, the Delivery Magic Circle is lit, reinforcements are here, reinforcements are here!¡± Just as despair was rising, the Delivery Magic Circle that was set up in the camp suddenly lit up, pulling them back from the edge of despair.


    With a flash of white light, a team appeared in the Delivery Circle. Leading them was a God¡¯s Knight¡ªLeonardo, wearing a beautiful silver-white armor, tall and sturdy, with meticulously combed hair and playful smile hanging from the corner of his mouth..

 Chapter 52 - 52 Strange Heavy Armor 1

    Chapter 52: Strange Heavy Armor 1


    Translator: 549690339


    When he received the news of Made¡¯s death a few days ago, Leonardo opened a bottle of Moon Juice Wine that he had collected for many years.


    It was a specialty of the elves, a wine fermented from Moon Juice Fruits irrigated with Moon Spring Water, which, after being cellared for over fifty years, had a rich taste and the flavor of moonlight.


    Over the years, Leonardo had practically run the Saint¡¯s Edge Army like a well-oiled machine. From the quartermaster to the Big Head Soldier, everyone was kept in strict line by him. Those who resisted either were transferred or ¡®sacrificed¡¯ in failed missions.


    The reason he said ¡®almost¡¯ was because there was a small circle led by Made, which he could never get rid of.


    Made was known for his fiery temper and unabashed manner, but he had a knack for rallying people around him. The Paladins under his command were utterly loyal to him, and he also had a clever and handsome deputy by his side.


    Although Made was just a Level 7 Paladin, when a group of paladins came together, even a Sword Saint might not be able to handle them.


    When Leonardo learned that there was a Sword Saint in the plane producing essence liquid, he knew his chance had come.


    By withholding key information and adding a few slightly contradictory commands, he could make volatile and self-important Made abandon the main force, send the Paladins on a lone mission, and deliver themselves to death.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t sure if such arrangements would necessarily kill Made, because the strength of this Paladin team was too strong, and they had war horses and group combat skills. Even if they couldn¡¯t beat the Sword Saint, it would be easy to escape, and it would not be easy to kill them.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. If it didn¡¯t work out this time, there would be more chances in the future AR a leader. he wasn¡¯t afraid of missing chances in vet rid


    of his subordinates.


    Unexpectedly, good news came quickly; Made and his deputy had been trapped by the Skeleton Sea. Made died in a hard fight, his deputy died covering the retreat, and only eight of the ten Paladins escaped.


    Leonardo was overjoyed. Even the deputy died, this was the best possible outcome.


    In comparison to Made, Leonardo was more wary of his clever deputy. He was the most likely to see through his plans, and it was because of the existence of this deputy that Leonardo had to resort to more aggressive means to deal with Made. Now, however, it was wonderful- -they were all dead.


    With the blind fools dead, what he needed to do now was firmly grasp control of this Abyss Dimension, truly securing this source of wealth for himself; that¡¯s why he put all his cards on the table.


    The light faded, revealing Leonardo and the towering steed at his side, with twenty heavily-armored soldiers following closely behind him.


    Seeing such a lineup, the people who were full of expectations for the reinforcements were stunned.


    ¡°Is this... Is this the first batch? Who are they?¡± Someone murmured a question.


    The number was too small. Given the size of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army¡¯s Plane Transfer Array, it could send around a hundred people at a time, or 150 tons of supplies, but now only twenty-one people had come, wasting a great deal of transport capacity.


    And above all, amongst those who were transferred over, other than Leonardo, they didn¡¯t recognize any of the heavy armored soldiers.


    The Saint¡¯s Edge Army already had heavy armored shield units, but the armor on these soldiers was not only heavy and old but also covered in various signs of use, as though they were second-hand goods from somewhere.


    However, the quality seemed excellent, unlike the Heavy Armored Shield Soldiers. Frankly, those soldiers claiming to be ¡®Heavy Armored¡¯ had armor lighter than even Made¡¯s Knight Armor, with the only real protection coming from their shield.


    Made had once heavily suspected that someone had embezzled the equipment budget for the Heavy Armored Shield Soldiers, thus bringing in these inferior ¡®Heavy Armors¡¯. As a result, when facing Luther, several of them were immediately cut down in a face-to-face confrontation.


    But now, the armor of these Iron Can Soldiers seemed excellent. It was thick where it needed to be thick, lightened where it needed to be lightened, solid where it needed to be solid, and flexible where it needed to be flexible. Every aspect was carefully considered and made extremely practical.


    Also, the Heavy Armored Soldiers had small round shields hanging on their arms and were wielding two-handed heavy swords.


    With such an equipment set, they had to be carrying at least sixty to seventy pounds.


    However, all these were not the key points. The point was that no one recognized them. The Heavy Armored Soldiers pulled up their face shields to reveal only two thin slits. No one could see their eyes, which made the priests uncomfortable. More than that, there was a faintly detectable stench.


    Leonardo smiled slightly, pulled down his face mask, mounted his horse, and with a slight wave of his hand, the heavy armored soldiers following him started to march forward. After a few steps, they broke into a slight run, heading towards the hole in the camp.


    Luther, the military leader of Ice City, led his troops forward, only to meet the heavy armored soldiers head-on.


    Luther, who was bold and skilled, always remained at the forefront. Seeing these Iron Can Soldiers, he swung his sword at them recklessly.


    Yes, he didn¡¯t slash, he slapped with the flat side of his sword. This was the best way to deal with the Iron Can Heavy Armors. Given Luther¡¯s strength, a smack on the armor could cause their internal bleeding or concussion.


    The leading Heavy Armored Soldier was hit hard by him, and the armor quivered and made a vibrating sound.


    But the man inside the armor was not affected at all and swung his two-handed sword down.


    Luther felt a sense of frustration at having misjudged his strength. According to logic, the enemy should not be able to bear this blunt trauma; even if they didn¡¯t bleed internally, they should at least be paralyzed for a while unless they had strengths above Level 8, enough to resist with fighting energy. But no matter how he looked at it, the enemy did not seem to have reached this level of strength.


    Having applied the wrong amount of force was like being hit by his own attack. It was very frustrating.


    He withdrew his sword, deflected the enemy¡¯s two-handed sword, and fiercely kicked the enemy in the chest. The Iron Can Soldier was kicked away by him.


    This kick further convinced Luther that the enemy did not have strength above Level 8. In that case, his kick should at least cause internal bleeding, right?


    But it didn¡¯t. The Heavy Armored Soldier got up as if nothing had happened and, without changing his previous maneuver, ran towards him, exactly the same as when they had been charging forward before.


    Luther, a primary level Sword Saint, was unable to take down the enemy in one move, let alone the others. They felt as if they had collided with an iron-clad war chariot.


    The Heavy Armored Soldiers swung their two-handed swords and struck slantingly or horizontally, using just these two moves. Their combat skills were not sophisticated and were rough. They fought recklessly, completely disregarding the attacks that struck their bodies.


    But those who stood in front of them were either chopped into flight, cleaved in two or knocked down and trampled into the mud.


    Just like iron-clad war chariots, other than the one blocked by Luther, the remaining nineteen Heavy Armored Soldiers tore a bloody path in thousands of Ice City soldiers, just like nineteen war chariots.


    Leonardo, on horseback, was in high spirits. He unsheathed his longsword and pointed to the far end, ¡°I have arrived! Flatten this world, my warriors!¡±


    At the end of his sword pointed, a skeleton was applying the Holy Light to another skeleton.


    There¡¯s still another chapter to go. I¡¯m trying hard to update before dawn..

 Chapter 53 - 53 Headless Little Zombie_l

    Chapter 53: Headless Little Zombie_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange happily smeared Holy Light on the angel skeleton, an act which to him, resembled farming. He¡¯d sow the seeds, watch them sprout into lush green saplings and grow day after day. Ange found immense joy in this process.


    The same joy was there now, as he smeared Holy Light onto the skeleton causing flesh to grow, much like a plant.


    The angel skeleton also benefited from this process. Although it would weaken with each burst of Holy Light, it showed growth in both its soul and bones after recovery.


    This was the third time the angel skeleton had activated Holy Light Flash. Starting from being able to withstand sixty Purification spells, it had increased its capacity to seventy and now, over eighty.


    If this continued, the energy it could hold would grow even more. If not for the upgrade of Ange¡¯s Purification Technique, just filling it with energy would be troublesome.


    The only downside was that using Holy Light Flash consumed too much. Eighty Purification spells were merely for charging. To restore it from a skeleton to an angel, an additional seven thousand Purification spells were needed, even the enhanced version required two thousand and would take a day or two.


    In other words, Ange would need to work tirelessly for a day or two just to release one Holy Light Flash. Such a time-consuming skill was not meant to be used on a whim.


    While Ange was mulling over this, an ¡®Ah¡¯ sound interrupted his thoughts. Turning to look, he saw an armored warrior break through their defensive circle and rush towards him.


    Lan¡¯s continuous fireballs hit the armored warrior, but oddly enough, after the fireballs exploded, they extinguished immediately, lacking the sustained burning effect that normally followed a Fireball Technique.


    ¡°There¡¯s something suppressing elements under his armor!¡± Lan immediately concluded, warning the others loudly.


    Elemental suppression referred to natural elements like wind, fire, thunder, water, earth, and light. In situations like this, the first option was to switch to non-elemental magic, such as psychic or arcane magic, summoning technique, and so on.


    The second option was to choose an elemental magic that primarily dealt physical damage, like the explosive spikes.


    Of course, the most domineering option was overloading the suppression with elemental bombardment


    After warning the others, Lan chose the second strategy. He placed his Magic Wand horizontally, and fire elements began to surge towards him frantically, quickly twisting to form a translucent sphere.


    As more and more fire elements gathered, the center of the translucent sphere began to ignite. The burning elements stayed within the barrier, suppressed by the inner part of the sphere. When it had nearly reached saturation, Lan pushed the explosive material out forcefully.


    Under Lan¡¯s watchful eyes, the fiery explosion hit the armored swordsman and burst powerfully.


    The blast, strong enough to send an average person flying, knocked the armored swordsman to his side and he fell on his butt. But before Lan could even rejoice, the warrior quickly picked himself up and continued his charge as if nothing had happened.


    A rain of Shadow Arrows and Arrow of Breath of Death fell on the enemy without causing any harm.


    In the soldier¡¯s path, small bubbles began to appear on the surface of the ground. As soon as he stepped on that patch of ground, his entire body sank into it ¨C the Quicksand Technique.


    To deal with this armored can, the Quicksand Technique was the most effective restriction magic. However, it took too long to prepare, as it needed to soften the entire ground.


    Struggling was futile for the armored swordsman sunk in the quicksand. The more he struggled, the deeper he sank.


    Just then, a second armored swordsman broke through from the encirclement, stepping on his trapped comrade and crossing over the sand pit.


    There was no time to set up another Quicksand Technique. Feilin commanded his skeletons to step up. Among the thousands of skeletons under his control, he sent eighty percent to the frontline to storm the camp.


    In battles, using zombie skeletons as cannon fodder was the most sensible strategy. They were not afraid of death or pain and could deplete enemy strength. Even if Feilin was a necromancer, he wouldn¡¯t send humans to storm under such circumstances.


    However, skeletons couldn¡¯t stop these armored cans. Their weapons would bounce off the armor, while the armored swordsman cut several skeletons in half with a single swing of his sword.


    A roar erupted, and the skeleton zombies scattered as if they had been given an order.


    The one who roared wasn¡¯t Feilin, but Little Zombie. As the skeleton zombies cleared away, it charged from a distance, colliding headlong with the heavy armored swordsman.


    Of all the witches and zombies Ange had seen, Little Zombie was the fastest. The more speed under equal mass, the greater the kinetic energy, thus its collision was nearly as powerful as a cannonball.


    Several times the angelic skeletons had been knocked apart by it, having to crawl and find Ange to piece them back together.


    The heavy armored Swordsman was knocked to the ground by Little Zombie.


    However, the impact cost Little Zombie its speed. As they both fell, the swordsman flipped over, pinned Little Zombie underneath, and brandished his longsword at its neck.


    With a crunch, Little Zombie¡¯s head rolled away.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Ange roared in response to this scene. The rage of his soul¡¯s flame was uncontrollable and raced out of his skull, wrapping his head in a layer of fire, far angrier than when Turus burned his fields.


    He clenched both fists and took a huge step forward, propelled by the wind elements as if he was a cannonball, aimed directly at the heavy armored swordsman.


    The swordsman stood up, oblivious to the surrounding enemies, and stepped on Little Zombie¡¯s skull. The little push from Little Zombie made him realize who posed the greatest threat to him.


    Before his foot could stomp down, he heard the sound of wind and turned to see a skeleton leaping over his head, swinging a large scythe at his neck.


    The heavy armored swordsman suddenly got a bad feeling and jerkily retracted his neck, attempting to dodge the blade. Under normal circumstances, he would not bother dodging, as few attacks could break his defense, and those that could wouldn¡¯t be lethal. But facing this scythe, his instincts were screaming out¡ªdanger! ! !


    However, Ange just cleverly twisted the scythe downward by a few degrees, still managed to graze his neck.


    The blade passed through his neck as if it was a ghost, hooking out his soul. The swordsman fell over, completely unscathed but motionless. No matter how strong his armored defense might be, the Scythe of Death was not a physical attack.


    Ange kicked away the swordsman¡¯s corpse and held Little Zombie¡¯s head in his arms, roaring mournfully.


    He rarely felt sorrow unless it was due to the withering of crops, but the sorrow brought by Little Zombie was several times more intense.


    Right after his mournful roar, the angelic skeleton gestured to the bodiless figure of Little Zombie off to the side. The headless body was getting up, swinging its arms and spinning around as if it were drunk.


    Ange tilted his head and suddenly realized that the soul of necromacher was not in the head, but in the heart position, which meant that Little Zombie wasn¡¯t dead.


    Mourning was in vain. Ange patted the head of Little Zombie in his arms and returned it.


    The soul of a necromancer was not located in their head, but they still perceive the world through their eyes. Since its head had fallen off, it could only see through the soul in its chest and had to adjust to that.


    Picking up its own head, Little Zombie tried to screw it back onto its neck. Unfortunately, it forgot that its head had been chopped off, the cut was clean and could not be secured on an end, no matter how hard it tried.


    Ange glanced around and grabbed a skeleton of similar size to Little Zombie. He twisted off the spinal joint of its neck and fitted it onto Little Zombie¡¯s, managing to secure the head.


    The skeleton, whose body and head were separated due to the lack of a spine, opened and closed its jaw silently, seemingly accusing Ange of robbery.


    With its head back on, Little Zombie finally stopped spinning.. It turned around, pointed at the heavy-armored warrior trapped in the quicksand and roared angrily at Ange: ¡°Argh!¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54: How Could Ashbone Skeleton Do This? 1

    Chapter 54: How Could Ashbone Skeleton Do This? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Luther dispatched the heavily-armored warrior in front of him, warily glancing at the grinning I might not far away. With his strength, killing one heavily-armored swordsman was not difficult. The challenge was doing it amidst so many adversaries.


    It had to be said that the defense of these heavily-armored swordsmen was insanely strong. The heavy armor on them was one thing, but Luther¡¯s blunt-force attacks were also ineffective. If a regular person was hit with Luther¡¯s blunt force, they¡¯d bleed internally.


    Unable to pierce with his sword or bludgeon them, Luther finally resorted to kicking at their kneecaps. Relentlessly, until he¡¯d broken them. Only then could he find a gap behind their neck, strike with a hand-chop, let his energy burst in, and finally take the heavy-armored swordsman down.


    With astonishing defensive power but mediocre fighting skills, the enemy only knew a few diagonal and horizontal cuts, lacking any discernible fluctuations in energy. They depended on brute strength, which was strange for an opponent. They had a faint but curious odor coming off them too. Luther strongly suspected that underneath the armor, these were not humans.


    Having such doubts, Luther, while wary of Leonardo, went to lift the helmet off the defeated heavy-armored swordsman.


    Clip-clop. Leonardo¡¯s warhorse lifted its legs, almost dashed to Luther in a sprint, with Leonardo striking a blow with his sword.


    Luther had been on the alert, yet the speed of the horse still took him aback. He hastily blocked the attack and retreated a dozen steps.


    ¡°What kind of horse is this!?¡± Luther exclaimed. The horse was like a thunderbolt when in motion¡ªcertainly no ordinary steed.


    The warhorse seemed to sneer, looking derisive, ¡°What horse? You uncultured scrub, take a good look; it¡¯s a unicorn, the Unicorn Lightning!¡±


    Lightning, raised its hooves, thunk-thunk, and knocked its head hard, making such large gestures that it almost dislodged Leonardo, its rider.


    Luther was flabbergasted, and asked, ¡°Where is your horn?¡± Even though unicorns did not exist in this world, Luther had read about them and was certain that they should have a horn. The ¡®horse¡¯ in front of him had a shiny forehead without a shadow of a horn.


    Lightning seemed to know it would be asked this question and swiftly answered, ¡°It fell off, hmph!¡± Afterward, it turned its head and ignored Luther.


    Luther turned his gaze back to Leonardo. Riding a thundering unicorn and possessing not weak strength, Luther asked, ¡°With the power of a Great Swordsman, who are you?¡±


    A professional knows if he is a match just by a touch. That one blow made


    Luther gauge Leonardo¡¯s strength. He was no less than a Great Swordsman.


    Even though his level was lower than Luther¡¯s, having a mount made a big difference. Riding a unicorn, the gap in speed was reduced, and the intelligence level was high as well. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to double their combined strength. And moreover, Leornardo knew magic, bearing an obvious resemblance to a


    Paladin.


    ¡°You are truly an uncivilized barbarian from the abyss. When asking for someone else¡¯s name, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡± Leonardo took his whip from the saddle, threw it on the ground, and wrapped it around the neck of the disgraced heavy-armored warrior, lifting him up.


    The heavy- armored warrior hung by his neck, limply leaning against the unicorn. Leonardo summoned Holy Light with one hand and placed it on the wounds at the back of the neck.


    ¡°Ice City Lord, Sword Saint Luther Lofin, who in the world are you!¡± Not wanting to waste time arguing, Luther quickly announced his name and then impatiently asked.


    ¡°Quite a short name, befitting a barbarian from the abyss.¡± Leonardo shook his head with a graceful smile, ¡°I am the Saint¡¯s Edge Army Commander, God¡¯s Knight, Resting Abyss Conqueror, Leonardo Saint Anthony Augustus Arms


    Locke Amstead Long...¡±


    Leonardo recited a name that was a whopping eighty-six characters long, almost causing Luther to yawn.


    ¡°Alright, alright, long and stinky sir, are you saying that this Resting Abyss is right here?¡± Luther pointed at the ground below him, baffled.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t offended and replied with a smile: ¡°Just call me Leonardo. I¡¯ve conquered so many planes that I can hardly remember them all. It¡¯s meaningless to you. The only place that matters to you all would be this one. Just call it the Resting Abyss. I¡¯ll forget about it in no time anyway, whatever it¡¯s called.¡±


    Having paused for a long time, Luther barely managed to squeeze out a sentence: ¡°Has anyone ever told you that what you say is really infuriating?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but who cares about the voices of ants. First, defeat my servant.¡±


    The heavy-armored swordsman, dangling by Leonardo¡¯s whip around his neck, shook his head and stood on his own.


    Leonardo let go of the whip, swiftly shaking Ott whatever was on his hand. He then retrieved a clean handkerchief from his saddle bag and meticulously wiped his hands. Once done, the clearly high-quality handkerchief was casually discarded onto the ground.


    Luther frowned. Had the warrior been healed already? It couldn¡¯t be. Even if the gaping wound in his neck was healed, what about his broken kneecap? How could he stand?


    Given the seemingly undying nature of these heavy-armored swordsmen, combined with their faintly unpleasant smell, Luther strongly suspected that they were Undead creatures, especially since no blood had been spilt from the neck wound when he was overthrown.


    However, it didn¡¯t look like it either, as the heavily armored swordsman seemed immune to the Holy Light and could even be healed by it.


    The heavy-armored swordsman shook his head, no longer affected by his injuries. He picked up his longsword from the ground and strode towards Luther.


    ¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you ten times.¡± Luther grunted and dodged the heavily-armored swordsman¡¯s cleave. He carried out a counterattack by chopping at the gap behind the neck, letting his energy burst open a large wound. Then, with another stroke of his sword, he decapitated the heavily armored swordsman¡¯s head.


    Knowing the weak point of these armored tin cans made it much easier for Luther to deal with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you recover this time.¡± Luther grumbled.


    ¡°Hehe, how do you know I can¡¯t revive him? But it¡¯s been such a long time, you¡¯ve only managed to kill one. I suppose my other servants have nearly leveled the battlefield...¡± As Leonardo spoke, he glanced outside only for his eyes to nearly bulge out of his sockets.


    He saw a gray skeleton swinging a large scythe at a heavy-armored warrior. The scythe seemed to pass through the swordsman as if it was intangible, yet took away an inconspicuous Soul Fire.


    ¡°Scythe of Death!? Impossible, that¡¯s a skill of the Golden Skeleton! How can an Ashbone Skeleton also use it?¡± All signs of Leonardo¡¯s elegant smile vanished, replaced instead with shock..

 Chapter 55 - 55 Correct Usage_l

    Chapter 55: Correct Usage_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Angels current appearance was indeed perplexing. A greyish -white skeleton, who could tell he was a Golden Skeleton?


    Having a Soul Heart makes one a Golden Skeleton, but the metallization of the skeleton needs a process. Moreover, Ange¡¯s situation was rather special, the skeleton he now possessed was found in the Resting Camp, it was not normally evolved.


    Besides, the process of his Soul Heart condensation was also special, directly condensing a Soul Heart at the stage of an Ashbone Skeleton, skipping the stage of the Silver Skeleton, so for him to metallically transform into a Golden Skeleton, he needed first to enter the silver stage, before transforming into gold.


    Of course, terms like silver and gold were just common names, named according to the color of the skeleton. The correct terminology should be Lord Level and King Level, Silver Lord and Golden Skeleton King respectively.


    This might be related to the cold aura in the Resting Wind.


    Ange had been hiding in a pit for several months, reaching out every day to guide that cold aura, eventually, all the pits and holes on his skeleton were repaired, signifying a significant increase in his bone density.


    The difference in bone density between ordinary people and swordsmen was immense. An adult swordsman¡¯s bone density could reach 1.5 grams, a Sword Saint could even reach 2 grams, whereas wizards generally only had a few tenths of a gram, completely osteoporotic.


    Ange¡¯s method of directly guiding the cold aura for replenishment may have resulted in an even higher bone density than a Sword Saint like Luther. The difficulty of metalizing a skeleton with this kind of density is definitely not the same as that of an osteoporotic skeleton.


    Therefore, even though Ange still appears as an Ashbone Skeleton for now, his hardness might not necessarily be inferior to an osteoporotic Golden Skeleton.


    Leonardo quickly experienced this firsthand. Ange, brandishing his large scythe and moving gracefully, like mowing grass cut down heavily-armored swordsmen one by one, clattering up to Leonardo and swung his scythe for him.


    Leonardo smirked slightly, allowing the scythe to hook him. But before it hit, he had already declared: ¡°Steadfast!¡±


    A sacred light shone from Leonardo¡¯s body, as the scythe swung down, it was blocked with a clanging sound.


    ¡°The Scythe of Death, can¡¯t hook a knight with a steadfast will,¡± said Leonardo, slashing his sword horizontally.


    The Unicorn Lightning under his crotch cooperated perfectly, one swiveled its body at the same moment. The speed of its turn was added to Leonardo¡¯s sword-swinging speed. He thought he could split Ange in half with one sword strike.


    Clang! The longsword hit Angels rib and sent him flying away.


    Both sides were slightly taken aback. Leonardo was bewildered that he couldn¡¯t cut through with one sword, and Ange was surprised at the sparks on the sword mark on his ribs.


    With this sword, Leonardo slashed a deep mark that reached one finger deep, and it also carried the damage of the Holy Light, sizzling and corroding his skeleton.


    ¡°Quite a sturdy skeleton, but heresy is still heresy. The power of the Sacred


    Flame will attach to your frame and burn you into ashes... Wait, what?¡± Just as Leonardo was finishing his sentence, he saw Ange pat his rib with his hand and the Sacred Flame was directly extinguished.


    ¡°No... Impossible! How did you do that?¡± Leonardo blinked in disbelief.


    If the Sacred Flame was ineffective, Leonardo could accept it, but it was clearly effective and yet was extinguished with a few slaps in the face, which was difficult for him to accept. The difficulty levels of the two were not on the same scale.


    Ange tilted his head, not knowing how to answer. How did he do it? He just had to pat it a few times and it was done.


    ¡°Go ask your lord!¡± Luther retorted, stuffing several beetroots into his mouth at once.


    Leonardo did not realize what this action represented, only pondering in surprise: Eating beets now? Is he hungry? You can even eat beets that have been wrinkled? Poor barbarian from the abyss.


    Meanwhile, the warriors of Ice City and Fellin¡¯s skeletons and zombies had completely surrounded the camp. They pulled open the fences and poured into the camp.


    Although the people from Ice City were poorly equipped, and those of the skeletons and zombies were even worse, their numbers were large. There were four to five thousand people, and there were only less than 80 people left on the side of the Church of Light.


    Originally, the heavily armored swordsmen brought by Leonardo were sweepinc away all obstacles. and everyone was quite at ease. But in the blink of an eye, all the heavily armored warriors were crushed, and the situation reversed, making people anxious. Someone asked involuntarily, ¡°Lord Leonardo, the situation is dire. Is there any reinforcement? Please call for reinforcements swift and fast.¡±


    Leonardo admonished without turning his head back, ¡°Are the Divine Blades so timid? Even without reinforcements, you should fight to the death and let the enemy see the courage of the Holy Blades!¡±


    ¡°???¡± What did he mean? Big question marks appeared in everyone¡¯s heads. Does it mean there are no reinforcements, and they are to die here?


    Leonardo has a unicorn as a mount and could break through and leave at any time. So, are these people being abandoned?


    Yes, Leonardo had no intention of taking these people out at all. The first reason, the heavily armored swordsmen he brought this time did not exist. If everything went smoothly, those heavily armored swordsmen would turn around and target these people in the camp.


    Secondly, if an abyss operation with not very serious casualties resulted in the death of a Level 7 Holy Knight Captain and his deputy, no matter how one looked at it, it was unreasonable. To be sensible and reasonable, the people in the camp had to be sacrificed.


    Now that things had taken an unexpected turn, under these circumstances, no one could be allowed to leave alive.


    ¡°Let me see the courage of the Holy Blades too.¡± Luther, feeling a surge of power after swallowing beets, swung his sword and leaped over, hacking out a sword glow with a fierce strike.


    ¡°Huh? How have you upgraded so much? Have you been hiding your real strength?¡± Leonardo blocked the sword glow, but he was shocked by the impact.


    Luther remained silent, attacking relentlessly. As the beets could only temporarily elevate his state, Luther didn¡¯t dare to waste time.


    Clang, clang, clang, clang! The sound of swords colliding echoed continuously, as Luther¡¯s longsword seemed to flow like mercury, striking against the enemy over thirty times in just a few breaths.


    Leonardo clumsily defended, barely blocking each strike ¨C when a sharp crack echoed forth. Both of their swords could not withstand their fierce duel, and simultaneously broke into two.


    Luther discarded his broken sword, stood tall and punched forward. His fist emanated a radiant aura, aiming for his opponent.


    Leonardo invoked a Holy Shield in his defense.


    Luther gave a jolt to his shoulder and followed with a left punch.


    Leonardo blocked it.


    Luther punched left and right, again delivering over thirty punches in just a few breaths.


    This was where the true strength of the Unicorn Lightning shone. It moved with nimble and precise steps, carrying Leonardo as it retreated, successfully dodging forty percent of Luther¡¯s attacks, even finding an opportunity to kick back.


    This creature wasn¡¯t just a mount, it was a master of footwork.


    However, its counterattack was unsuccessful. Luther channeled his energy into his forearm and resisted its kick, even returning it back towards the creature.


    Seizing the moment when the Unicorn Lightning was slightly delayed, Luther leaped up, his hands imitating a sword grip, and condensed an Energy Sword which he swung downwards.


    Leonardo exclaimed in horror: ¡°An Energy Sword? A High-level Sword Saint!¡±


    The previous clash had given Leonardo the feeling that his opponent was way beyond an Early Stage Swordsaint. The fact that he could suppress both Leonardo and Unicorn Lightning¡¯s cooperation confirmed his suspicion. The real strength of his opponent was indeed that of a High-level Sword Saint.


    Leonardo, in tandem with Lightning, could contend with an Early Stage


    Swordsaint, but they were definitely no match for a High-level Swordsaint.


    Without any more hesitation, Leonardo slapped his chest and shouted, ¡°Holy Blessing!¡±


    Something in his chest was shattered by the slap, and he was quickly enveloped in a transparent Holy Light. His entire body turned rigid and became like a statue imbued with sacred light.


    Luther¡¯s Energy Sword slashed into Leonardo, leading to a powerful shockwave of energy that sent Luther flying backward.


    The Holy Blessing, a high-level divine spell, granted immunity to all damage for a short period. It was the last resort to preserve one¡¯s life in a predicament.


    Luther returned with a leap, landing a punch on Leonardo whose Holy Blessing caused him to remain unscathed. Boom! The impact was intense, but Leonardo was unhurt.


    Realizing that he was possibly unable to break through this defense, an annoyed Luther remarked, ¡®You can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll just kill you when your defenses are down.¡±


    Leonardo, who was only able to move his mouth, retorted, ¡°Foolish barbarian, I hope you understand the concept of synergy.¡±


    Before Leonardo¡¯s voice had even faded, the ripple of a teleportation spell was initiated at his location and quickly intensified. The ¡®synergy concept¡¯ he was talking about was simultaneously activating the Holy Blessing spell and some kind of teleportation scroll.


    Is this annoying fellow really about to escape? Luther, enraged, pounded two more times on him, but was still unable to penetrate his defenses. Luther kicked towards Unicorn Lightning in frustration, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your horse?¡±


    Lightning lowered itself and wriggled out from under Leonardo, dodging Luther¡¯s attack. It muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the horse, your whole family are horses.¡± However, the voice was so faint that no one but itself could hear it.


    The Holy Blessing couldn¡¯t cover it. If it had dared to confront Luther, it would have been a real fool.


    As expected, Leonardo was rooted to the spot; even when Lightning managed to evade, he maintained his original ¡®riding¡¯ pose in mid-air, looking rather comical.


    ¡°Hang in there, Lightning, I will come back to rescue you.¡± Leonardo said loudly in a voice as insincere as a scoundrel¡¯s.


    However, right at that moment, he felt someone nudge his leg, which made his face go pale. The Holy Blessing was immune to all damage, yet someone could touch his leg?


    Leonardo attempted to look down, but his body was completely immobile. Only his eyes could move. He managed to see a greyish hand penetrate the sacred glow to grab his leg.


    He couldn¡¯t see what was happening from his angle, but Luther could see it all clearly. Ange reached out with his left hand, which disappeared from the elbow down, into the Temple of Rest.


    Angels disappearing left hand approached the Holy Light and when it emerged, his wrist was already inside the Holy Light.


    Holding onto Leonardo¡¯s ankle, Ange pushed down hard, causing Leonardo to be pressed ¡®inside¡¯ the Temple of Rest.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± As Leonardo¡¯s surroundings abruptly changed, a startled scream took form. Looking down, he found himself being hoisted upside down by a lone skeletal hand gripping his ankle.


    Before he could understand what was going on, the skeletal hand gave a pull, pulling him back to his original location, only this time he was outside the sacred glow of the Holy Blessing.


    Leonardo could only watch in shock as the empty Holy Blessing glow disappeared into a flash of white, teleporting light, vanishing right before his


    Luther formed another Energy Sword, laughing as he pounced forward and plunged it into Leonardo¡¯s chest..

 Chapter 56 - 56 – It’s Not That Difficult_l

    Chapter 56: ¨C It¡¯s Not That Difficult_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Leonardo stared blankly as the Qi Sword pierced through his Protective Battle Aura and stabbed into his body. The intense pain brought him a sense of unreality. How was he being dragged out of his Holy Blessing?


    This was a high-level divine art that no one, except a god, could break.


    In the past, experiments were conducted: six angels cast Holy Light Flash together, an arcane magician unleashed arcane magic, and seven or eight high-level Sword Saints hacked away at it, all without being able to break the Holy Blessing before it disappeared.


    The only weakness was likely its short duration, merely a few tens of seconds during which movement was impossible. But combined with a Teleportation Scroll, it was still the best lifesaving technique.


    This was something valuable he had exchanged for a big price from Guliani. Had it been broken by an Ashbone Skeleton? Could he have bought a fake?


    Despite his rich imagination, he could only think of having bought a fake, never venturing to consider the skeleton in front of him possessing divine power, or perhaps it was God itself.


    Am I going to die? Will I die? I don¡¯t want to die. I am a God¡¯s Knight! I have so much money, so many lovers, and so many things to enjoy. I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die...


    Feeling something slipping away, Leonardo finally realized what was happening. Collapsing into tears, he faintly heard a voice scolding him from deep within his heart: ¡°Fool!¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? Are you scared of death? Don¡¯t worry, we will extract your soul. You can die after we ask what we¡¯re interested in.¡± Luther comforted him a bit, before weighing down on Leonardo¡¯s leg, seizing his hand, and choking his neck, then signaling backwards.


    Feilin came over, placed a finger on Leonardo¡¯s brow, the middle finger on his temples, and his thumb on the cheekbone, and started reciting the spell.


    Aaaagh!¡± The pain of having his soul extracted made the dying Leonardo recover unexpectedly. His body tensed up but was firmly pinned down by Luther.


    The ghostly-blue Soul Flame was forcefully pulled out of his seven orifices. Initially, everything went smoothly, but halfway through, it turned into black smoke and Leonardo collapsed, lifeless.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Luther asked in surprise. Could it be that they had not succeeded?


    Feilin¡¯s face grew solemn: ¡°His soul has been branded with a seal. It will dissolve if someone tries to extract it.¡±


    Luther responded with indifference upon hearing this but Lisa¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Who can put a seal on the soul of a God¡¯s Knight? Who can do that?¡±


    Whoever could do this definitely possessed strength far superior to Leonardo¡¯s. And his methods were unlike those of the Church of Light. This meant Leonardo¡¯s backer was someone Lisa was unfamiliar with.


    This was troublesome. The real threat was the unknown enemy.


    ¡°Damn it, I hadn¡¯t thought that a soul could be sealed. If I had known, we¡¯d have interrogated him for some information first. Despite his foul mouth, he was easily frightened. He even cried earlier.¡± Luther said regretfully.


    Feilin also lamented, ¡°We were careless. But there are still plenty of enemies left here. We should pick a few fresh ones for soul-searching.¡±


    Lisa shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s useless. These guys are obviously from the Church of Light. Things they know were exorcised out by the two female priests Luther brought here. The one that died was used to search memory, and then the one remaining alive was used for verification. Comparing the two, there can be no omission.¡±


    After a pause, Lisa continued: ¡°Unless it was those heavily-armoured swordsmen killed by Lord Ange, they might have known something. But their souls have already been reaped by Lord Ange.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you say so?¡± Luther asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Those heavily-armored swordsmen aren¡¯t with the Paladins and Priests. Plus, I don¡¯t recall the Church of Light ever having such a unit... Ange! What are you doing!?¡± Lisa exclaimed.


    While everyone was chatting, Lisa happened to look towards Ange. What she saw made her cry out in alarm.


    Ange was removing a clump of Soul Fire from the Scythe of Death, handing it to the Angel Skeleton. The Little Zombie was already holding its own clump of Soul Fire, gnawing at it. It had already consumed countless flames, leaving only one more Soul Flame left on the Scythe of Death.


    Driven by sheer horror, Lisa screamed, ¡°Is it the soul of the armored swordsman? Lord Ange, did you take the soul of the armored swordsman!? I thought once a soul was taken by the Scythe of Death, it disappeared. Could all the harvested souls be hanging around its blade?¡±


    Ange just nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s... oh no, don¡¯t eat it, ah!¡± Lisa cried out in irritation.


    The moment she uttered the words ¡®that¡¯s great¡¯, the Angel Skeleton hugged the Soul Fire into its arms and glared at her warily. By the time she shouted ¡®don¡¯t eat¡¯, the Angel Skeleton had bitten into the Soul Fire and swiftly sucked it all up, as if fearful of it being taken away.


    Just like that, a Soul Fire that might have contained precious memory information disappeared into the mouth of the Angel Skeleton. Everyone¡¯s attention fell onto the last flame on Angel s scythe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it!¡± Lisa, lifting her mage gown, rushed forward with the momentum of a charging Minotaur.


    She managed to save the last Soul Fire of the armored swordsman. Feilin began to chant a spell intending to extract memories from the soul. But it was not an easy task. His expression twisted as if expressing severe constipation.


    Only after a long while did Feilin finally stop, worn out and sliding onto the ground. Lisa, who was ready, quickly steadied him.


    It seems quite hard, huh? Ange tilted his head and looked at the Angel Skeleton.


    The Angel Skeleton was currently digesting the Soul Fire. When it saw Ange looking over, it quickly spit out a small clump of impurities and handed it to Ange. For Soul Fire, memories were impurities and the clump the Angel Skeleton spat out was full of memories.


    It wasn¡¯t that hard after all... Ange patted Lisa¡¯s shoulder and handed her the Soul Fire that was full of memories.


    After understanding what was inside the clump, Lisa and Feilin were taken aback, especially Feilin who had exhausted all his strength, only to be outdone by an Angel Skeleton.


    What disappointed him even more was that the Little Zombie also spat out a clump of impurities, wobbling with praise as it held it up to Ange.


    Feilin had exhausted all his energy, so it was up to Lisa and Lan to assimilate these two clumps of impure Soul Fire. After a busy period, the two women obtained some shocking information from them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak first, and then you can confirm,¡± began Feilin. ¡°These armored swordsmen were not specifically trained to counter wizards. They could suppress elements but were immune to Holy Light. They were trained specifically to fight against paladins and Priests of Light. They were known as the Judgement Army. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Little Luther, go and drag the body of the armored swordsman over here. Quick,¡± commanded Lisa.


    Luther, who was addressed as ¡®Little¡¯, wore a dark expression and unwillingly dragged the body of an armored swordsman back. After some struggle he managed to remove the tightly bound armor, revealing a body wrapped entirely in bandages.


    ¡°These bandages are all full of holy seals. They seem to be made from shroud cloths,¡± Lan said as she instinctively took a step back in shock.


    Seeing these holy seals made all the glyph symbols on her body throb with an uncomfortable sensation. Although she had lost her memory a long time ago and didn¡¯t remember such feelings.


    None of the three witches dared to touch those bandages, so Luther had to do it himself. He tore them off, revealing a rotting corpse beneath. The stench emanating from the decaying skin made Luther realize where the faint smell on the armored swordsman had come from.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s alive,¡± said Feilin..

 Chapter 57 - 57: The Background is quite formidable 1

    Chapter 57: The Background is quite formidable 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone understood what he meant by that statement. Given the seemingly invincible stance of the heavily armored swordsman, everyone wondered whether a skeleton or a zombie was beneath the armor. Now they saw it wasn¡¯t, because a corpse would not decay, it would only rot.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Corrosion Scar, a large dose of Corrosion Scar. Are they eating it like a meal?¡± Lisa exclaimed with shock.


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t want to, Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring, these are the living dead.¡± Negris leaned in and commented, looking at the silver ring around the corpse¡¯s neck.


    The others had not heard this name, only Feilin gasped, ¡°Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring? That banishment capable of controlling minds, The Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring?¡±


    Negris nodded. The Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring was invented many years ago by a spirit magician named Adams. Through a specially made neck ring, one could seal and freely control a human soul.


    In this process, both the body and the soul are alive, but they are separate, hence they are referred to as the living dead.


    This spell is extremely malicious. Once the repressing ring is around the neck, a person is basically ruined. Even if the ring is removed, the body and soul cannot be merged again. The person becomes a plantman, doomed to die slowly in bed.


    The spell itself never caught on and almost vanished, as it was too costly. Just the hardware of the ring itself was expensive, not to mention the series of preparations required to fit it on a person, which had a low success rate, rendering it impractical.


    The value of the ring alone could buy thousands of slaves. Well-trained slaves were much more useful than the living dead controlled by the repressing ring.


    Until one day, a shocking incident occurred across the Prime Material Plane. The most beautiful queen in the history of Seth Empire disappeared during an outing, and reappeared six months later in the royal banquet of their archenemy, the Tiwan Empire, naked and with the repressing ring around her neck, dancing the most demeaning dance with a vacant expression.


    This humiliation of their revered and dignified queen provoked fury among the citizens of Seth Empire, leading to a thirty-year war to annihilate Tiwan Empire. In every battle they won, they spared no one; in every defeat, they never surrendered; until the Tiwan Empire was wiped out.


    Of the tens of millions of Tiwan Empire¡¯s population, less than half a million survived, and most of them were cowards who fled to other countries. Since then, the Tiwan Empire disappeared from the pages of history.


    This devastating war triggered by a spell resulted in the deaths of tens of millions, and before long, the ban against the use of such a malicious spell found unanimous agreement among the nobles of all nations who did not want


    Rilch events to befall them


    Since then, the Adams ring turned into Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring, and eventually vanished from people¡¯s memory.


    Because it disappeared such a long time ago, many people have never heard of it, let alone recognized it on sight. After hearing Negris¡¯s narrative, everyone looked in awe: ¡®My Lord, you are so knowledgeable. May I ask your name?¡±


    With this praise, Negris cheerfully replied: ¡°A piece of cake for me. You can call me Negris.¡±


    Just as he was about to brag about his omniscience, he was reminded of Ange¡¯s tricky questions and quickly backtracked. What if these guys also started asking him where the king was, how would he answer? Best to dodge the bullet while he can.


    No one could associate his name, Negris, with his divine name. Perhaps no one remembered his divine name anymore, or else why had no one called his name since he broke free from the seal?


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Lord Negris. Your knowledge is truly profound. I wonder, do you know why the Church of Light would use forbidden magic to create these heavily-armored swordsmen?¡± Feilin asked curiously.


    ¡°The living dead don¡¯t fear death or pain, can be healed when injured, are strong, have high defenses, can suppress elements, and are not afraid of necromantic magic because of the Holy Shroud. The Adams¡¯ Repressing Ring makes them immune to spirit magic. More importantly, they are immune to Holy Light Magic and can suppress Paladin Priests. As you said, they are called the Judgement Army. Well, that¡¯s exactly right. They are specifically used to deal with internal traitors.¡±


    Everyone subconsciously glanced at Lisa. As the former Holy Light Maiden, wasn¡¯t she considered a traitor?


    Regarding the internal structure of the Church of Light, she was the most qualified to speak. After some consideration, she asked, ¡°Are you talking about the religious court?¡± It was the most similar unit she could think of to the Judgement Army.


    Negris shook his head, ¡°No, no, the court is for external affairs, while the Judgement Army deals with internal affairs. It¡¯s okay you didn¡¯t know. Hehe, because all this is in the hands of the Archbishop. This Leonardo has quite a shadowy background.¡±


    Lisa was taken aback. Only she understood how powerful the Archbishop was. If Leonardo had the backing of the Archbishop, and if his actions were sanctioned by the Archbishop, then they were in big trouble.


    Seeing Lisa¡¯s reaction, Negris laughed dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only the Archbishop. A cross-dimensional incursion is not easy at all. As long as you stay on guard to prevent similar surprise attacks, what can the Archbishop do to you? Back in the day...¡±


    Negris had the right to look down upon the Archbishop. Even the Pope was below him, the God of Knowledge.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Just as Negris was preparing to boast about his glorious past, Ange suddenly roared. Before Negris had a chance to react, Ange plopped on top of him, pointing in the distance.


    In that direction, Little Zombie was running at full speed, knocking the Unicorn off balance with tremendous kinetic force.


    However, the Unicorn¡¯s stumble seemed intentional. After a few feigned moves, it suddenly lunged forward, breaking through the encircling enemy, and sprinted away.


    Even if someone tried to intercept it with a spear, the Unicorn deftly sidestepped, either dodging or squeezing, never colliding head-on. It charged towards the fence at the other end, leaping into the air, soaring like it was flying over the fence, and landed after covering a distance of more than ten meters. It dashed away, kicking up dirt behind it with its hooves.


    The Little Zombie was upset and growled as it chased after them.


    The Angel Skeleton¡¯s body hadn¡¯t healed, but its wings had. Beating its wings and dragging its frame, it too chased after them. As it was simply bones now, its weight was much lighter, making it fly even faster.


    Worried about the two little ones getting into trouble, Ange quickly chased after them. But he couldn¡¯t run as fast as the Little Zombie on the ground, so he had to ride the dragon instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you riding me? I can¡¯t fly quickly enough. My body is only half a meter long if you remove my head and tail. Have some conscience,¡± Negris complained while hovering and pushing himself forward.


    Its body was too small. Ange riding on it was like a human riding a donkey. His feet could even touch the ground. The fact that it could fly was already impressive, and that was only possible because Ange was nothing but bones and therefore very light.


    Ange thought for a moment and used a Pollination Spell on Negris¡¯ wings. With each flap of its wings, Negris created mini cyclones, leading to a sudden increase in speed.


    ¡°Kvada, I told you not to ride me, not to speed me up...¡± Negris grumbled, begrudgingly carrying Ange away.


    Left behind were Feilin, Lisa, Luther, and others who were utterly confused. After hearing Negris¡¯ words, they were relieved, but now they were anxious again. Should they trust what a mount said or not?


    Ange quickly caught up with the two on the ground. Lightning was teasing Little Zombie by staying just out of reach. Whenever the Little Zombie got close, Lightning would accelerate and run away again. It was only when Ange came near that Lightning finally became vigilant.


    ¡°Surrender! You can¡¯t escape. Since you¡¯re just a horse and haven¡¯t hurt us, just give up. We won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Negris persuaded from afar.


    Upon hearing this, Lightning exploded with anger. ¡®Who are you calling a horse! You¡¯re the horse! Your whole family are horses! Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see what I am? I¡¯m Lightning the Unicorn! Can¡¯t you see!¡±


    Lightning raised its hoof and knocked it against its forehead several times, proving it was not a horse. After all, a horse couldn¡¯t raise its hoof to its head. ¡°Hehe, where¡¯s your horn? How can you be a unicorn without a horn?¡±


    Lightning, affronted at the mockery of its missing horn, retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re making fun of my missing horn? I would have burnt you to ashes with a lightning bolt if I still had my horn! Come down if you dare, and see if I won¡¯t stomp you to death.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s blind now? Can¡¯t you see what I am? The Bronze Giant Dragon! Do you think your lightning can scorch me?¡±


    ¡°Bronze Giant Dragon you say? Where exactly is the ¡®giant¡¯ part in you? You are smaller than a dragon¡¯s egg. You must have been born prematurely. Maybe chomping on an eggshell would help you grow bigger.¡±


    Negris¡¯ scales stood on ends in rage. It was about to dive down and fight, completely forgetting it was only half a meter long when you take away the head and tail.


    But as soon as it swooped down, Lightning immediately turned tail and ran, contrary to its tough words moments ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stand up! I¡¯m down here! Come and stomp me to death!¡± Negris grumbled as he chased after it.


    ¡°You outnumber me. Come here alone if you dare, let¡¯s see whether I¡¯ll trample you to death.¡± Lightning shouted without looking back.


    ¡°I know why your horn fell off. It must be because of your malignant mouth!¡± Negris retorted.


    Before anyone realized, Lightning and Negris, chasing and bickering, had disappeared into the vast wasteland, leaving behind an endless barren plain.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the wind began to howl.


    ¡°0ww!¡± Ange let out a yell, and the disgruntled Little Zombie, still in hot pursuit, reluctantly stopped and ran back to Ange¡¯s side. The Angel Skeleton also flew back, and together they started digging into the ground.


    Seeing no one was chasing it anymore, Lightning also stopped. It turned around, looking on curiously like an innocent child, ¡°What are you guys digging?


    No one paid it any attention, all engrossed in digging into the ground, even Negris with his little short claws.


    Seeing them act this way, Lightning suddenly had a bad feeling. It looked around but saw no shelter. It wondered whether it should also dig a hole, but it instantly discarded the idea as soon as it lifted its hoof.


    The wind grew stronger, and Lightning shivered. Why did the wind seem so ominously chilly?


    Today, there¡¯s an early update, and it¡¯s double the usual length.. Please vote for me!

 Chapter 58 - 58 Ride on Me, Sir!_l

    Chapter 58: Ride on Me, Sir!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    They finally arrived before the Resting Wind began, and dug out a big pit that could accommodate everyone. Ange was alright, but the biggest obstacle was Negris. Though when stripped, it was only half a meter long, its meat wings, neck and tail took up too much space. At least five or six skeletons¡¯ space was taken up by it alone, so they had to dig a bigger pit.


    The wind whistled, bringing Ange ls thoughts back to the wilderness a few months ago. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand, allowing the Resting Wind to wrap around his fingers, guiding the cold air downward.


    A huge horse¡¯s head peeked out from the edge of the pit, looking around fearfully.


    Everyone focused their gaze on it, which scared it into retracting its head.


    After a good while, probably because the Resting Wind was too unbearable and it couldn¡¯t dig a pit big enough to hold itself, it made the difficult decision to choose death by blows over being blown to death.


    Lightning blocked its eyes with its hooves, pretended it saw nothing, slid his butt into the pit, and pushed Negris aside.


    Negris wanted to rage, but after thinking about it he decided to endure. If he drove Lightning out under such conditions, it would be tantamount to a death sentence. The Resting Wind didn¡¯t care if it was a unicorn or a multi-horned unicorn, it would indiscriminately blow them to death.


    Peace returned to the pit and there was no movement for a short time. Lightning slightly opened his hooves from over his eyes, a fist quickly enlarged, smashing into Lightning¡¯s cheek, making his eyes see stars.


    Lightning didn¡¯t dare to fight back and hugged his head with both hooves, resolutely choosing to bear with it rather than to leave the pit and face the possibility of death.


    After thoroughly beating Lightning, Little Zombie sat back contentedly. The Angel Skeleton also loosened its clenched hands, in which it held two faint spheres of Holy Light, clearly prepared to smash Lightning if it dared to fight back.


    After a while of no movements detected, Lightning quietly opened his hooves, finding that he was no longer paid attention to. The Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton, like Ange, had reached into the Resting Wind.


    Little Zombie, having learned his lesson, only dared to stick one finger bone out, quickly pulling it back after a moment¡¯s contact. He shivered violently, so much so that it looked as if his bones would fall apart.


    The Angel Skeleton followed suit. It would stick out one finger and pull it back, shivering, only to extend it again, appearing to take delight in doing so.


    Negris alone was still sizing Lightning up.


    Lightning heaved a sigh of relief and moved his butt to make himself more comfortable.


    Negris was still staring at him. Lightning had to shift again, agitated. As long as Negris was watching, Lightning kept fidgeting, unable to sit still.


    In the end, it was Negris who broke the silence: ¡°How did you become


    Leonardo¡¯s mount? Aren¡¯t you unicorns the chosen ones of Lightning?¡±


    Lightning snorted and said dejectedly: ¡°Those with horns are the chosen ones; those without are the abandoned ones.¡±


    ¡°So, you were driven out?¡± Negris understood as soon as he heard this. Every species has its own elimination mechanisms, the fewer the number of a species, the more cruel the elimination mechanism.


    In human society, even the blind and lame might find a mate. But it¡¯s different for rare species, like unicorns and giant dragons.


    Even the slightest flaw disqualifies mating rights because these species are too rare to afford any defect being passed on to the next generation.


    The horn of a unicorn is not merely a physical part, but rather its essence. A unicorn without a horn can only be considered a ¡®horse,¡¯ which is why Lightning reacts so strongly when people call it a horse.


    It¡¯s the same with the Giant Dragon Clan. Defective dragons are driven out and stripped of mating rights, left to their own fate.


    But even a defective giant dragon is still a giant dragon. Hence, there are often tales of giant dragons committing atrocities, plundering treasures, and abducting young girls, which in turn attract waves of knights seeking to slay the dragons.


    Furthermore, giant dragons have a particular problem; their sexual desire is extremely high. If there are no partners of the same species, they will turn to other species, resulting in numerous sub-dragons, or even hybrid Dragon-Men.


    As for the huge disparity in size between dragons and humans, how could they procreate? Because dragons have the ability to transform.


    Negris felt this deeply and sympathetically patted Lightning¡¯s shoulder, expressing sympathy for this unicorn that had lost its mating rights.


    ¡°Even so, you didn¡¯t have to mix with Leonardo, you¡¯re not the same type of creature,¡± Negris said.


    The reason Lightning was allowed to enter without getting its mouth torn apart on the spot was because everyone sensed that he lacked aggression. Although he had a foul mouth and was unpleasant to listen to, he was not aggressive.


    All of his abilities seemed geared towards evasion and escape. He moved nimbly and with speed, but he never attacked others. Only once did he kick Luther.


    But looking back on it, that kick on Luther was probably just to get away.


    And what kind of creature was Leonardo? Arrogant, cold-blooded, cruel, rude, self-righteous, and so on. How could he have won the loyalty of a unicorn? Only if there was some kind of coercive constraint.


    Lightning hesitated for a while, but remained silent.


    On the other side of the pit, Ange extended one hand outward while the other disappeared. His shoulders shrugged as he returned to tending his crops, despite the distraction.


    After playing with its own fingers for a while, the angel skeleton crawled next to Ange, showing him its shoulder, palm, and cheek, as if asking for help.


    Ange knew what it wanted: to be healed. But with both his hands currently occupied and the skeleton inching closer, he withdrew his left hand and pushed it aside, only for the angel skeleton to return shortly after.


    Lightning was unsure of the relationship between Ange and the angel skeleton, but their interactions moved him significantly. Since being exiled because of his flaw, Lightning had never had a companion.


    ¡°Do you know about the Holy Essence Liquid from the Church of Light?¡± Lightning suddenly asked.


    Upon hearing this, Negris immediately understood and asked with a strange look, ¡°You want to use the Holy Essence Liquid to heal the horn on your head and make it grow again, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right, you also know about the effects of the Holy Essence Liquid? Quite


    Imowledgeable. Leonard said you¡¯re just savages from the abyss who have never seen the world. Since you know about it, I don¡¯t need to explain in detail. Dipping the wound into the Holy Essence Liquid can regenerate lost limbs.


    A small bottle of the liquid sells for over a thousand Demon Crystals in the human world. It¡¯s too expensive. Leonard promised me some if I served him. Now that hope is gone,¡± Lightning ended with a sigh of disappointment.


    Negris rolled his eyes, convinced that Lightning¡¯s horn must have been broken off because of his annoying babbling.


    ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s our fault? That we have taken away your chance to heal your broken horn?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ve also long despised Leonard. If I had been stronger, I would have crushed him underfoot long ago. He would ride me out every day to seduce noblewomen and commonfolk, ¡± Lightning replied bitterly.


    ¡°Actually...¡± Negris moved closer to Ange and whispered something to him. Ange took a bottle from the Resting Camp and handed it over to Negris.


    ¡°Actually, the Holy Essence Liquid isn¡¯t solely produced by the Church of Light, we have it here too, and for a cheaper price. Are you interested in trying it out?¡± Negris held up the bottle in front of Lightning, swaying the transparent liquid inside.


    Upon taking a sniff, Lightning¡¯s eyes immediately lit up: ¡°Is this the real Holy Essence Liquid?! How much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred Demon Crystals.¡± Negris waved his four-fingered claw.


    ¡°That cheap?¡± Lightning looked at him with eyes wide open, ¡°It is half the price.


    Are you sure it¡¯s not counterfeit? I cannot afford it.¡±


    Negris was initially excited, believing he was about to secure a sale. Even if he sold it for just five hundred Demon Crystals, he would still make a huge profit. The previous time he used a middleman to sell it, he only made one thousand five-hundred Demon Crystals for two thousand five-hundred milliliters.


    Now, without a middleman, each bottle of one-hundred milliliters sold for five hundred Demon Crystals would yield eight times more profit than the last transaction.


    But Lightning¡¯s last remark darkened Negris¡¯s previously joyous expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money then shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°If I had money, do you think I would¡¯ve needed to serve Leonard?¡± Lightning shouted back, ¡°My broken horn likely needs more than one bottle. If I need three to five, or seven to eight bottles, I definitely can¡¯t afford it. And just having the liquid doesn¡¯t suffice, it also requires holy light activation to work.


    Where am I supposed to find holy light?¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a sacred glow lit up from Ange¡¯s location.


    Ange reluctantly retracted his right hand engaging with the Resting Wind and began employing the Purify technique to heal the persistent angel skeleton. Underneath his gaze, flesh quickly started growing back on the skeleton.


    Staring at the scene with wide eyes, Lightning turned his gaze to Negris in disbelief.


    Negris simply raised his brows, ¡°So? Are you buying or not? Five hundred


    Demon Crystals per bottle, holy light therapy included.¡±


    At dawn, as the Resting Wind faded, Ange, stepping out of the large pit, found himself being hugged around the thigh by a unicorn, ¡°Sir, ride me, please ride me. If you give me enough Essence Liquid to regrow my horn, I will serve you wholeheartedly. Sir, please ride me.¡±


    Unable to resist, Ange reluctantly got on the unicorn, followed by Little Zombie, the Angel skeleton and finally Negris as well.


    The desperate Lightning had no choice but to put on a brave face, carrying four passengers and galloping towards the distance.


    Back at the site of yesterday¡¯s battle, the field was tidied and most of the people had moved into Ice City, while the remaining people had settled in the tents. Once dawn broke, these tents, shielded from the Resting Wind, would be collected ¨C they were valuable property that everyone desired.


    There had been a dispute last night over the spoils of war between the representatives of Ice City, Luther and Anna, and those of Witch City, Feilin and Lisa. The ownership of the booty was basically settled.


    But before that, they needed to wait for Ange to return and inspect the spoils,


    allowing him to pick first.


    ¡°Sir, this is the Divine Riding Badge found on Leonard. I don¡¯t know why, but a symbol on it keeps flashing. Only someone of your abilities can control this thing,¡± Lisa handed Aange a beautiful badge.


    Ange took it absentmindedly. His attention wasn¡¯t on these spoils, but the Everlasting Spring Stone at the center of the camp.


    The Everlasting Spring Stone which was used yesterday by the people of the Church of Light to collect drinking water. When the camp was overrun, no one had retracted it. Buffeted by a night of Resting Wind, a small puddle of black liquid had condensed at the stone¡¯s base..

 Chapter 59 - 59 Can you ‘consume’ the Liquid of Breath of Death? 1

    Chapter 59: Can you ¡®consume¡¯ the Liquid of Breath of Death? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    What is the liquid that the Resting Wind condenses into, the liquefied breath of death?


    ¡°It should be, a solidified form of the intense breath of death.¡± Everyone gathered about to observe, engaged in research for a while before they reached a conclusion, then someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s its use?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss its use yet, pack it up first. It seems to be dispersing.¡± They scrambled to store it, but when they tried to, they found it unusual. It wasn¡¯t a liquid per se, more like fog. As soon as it was disturbed, it dispersed, and when it did, it vanished, like dry frost, only denser.


    After some hustle, approximately two hundred milliliters of the Essence of Death remained, with a hundred milliliters collected in a glass bottle. The rest had dissipated.


    After sealing the bottle and letting it settle, there was only half of it left. In other words, only a quarter was stored, and the rest had dissipated. That left Feilin crestfallen and frustrated.


    ¡°Lord, can I keep this Liquid of the Breath of Death and the Everlasting Spring Stone for my research?¡± Feilin asked.


    He was very curious about the Liquid of the Breath of Death. The Resting Wind had been blowing for thousands of years, and this was the first time he had seen the wind in a ¡®liquid¡¯ state. He didn¡¯t even have to think about it, and he knew there must be countless secrets hidden within. Perhaps it could reveal the origins of the Resting Wind.


    As for the Everlasting Spring Stone, even though it was very valuable, Feilin knew Ange had many. So he boldly asked for it, otherwise, he would run out of materials to continue his research once this bottle was used up.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind, so he nodded. He then pointed to the twenty armored swordsman corpses and said, ¡°Mine.¡±


    ¡°Ah? All of it?¡± Feilin positively ached at the thought. These armored swordsmen were all strong and physically healthy, and most importantly, they were fully armored.


    This world lacked iron and skilled craftsmen, nobody could afford to make a set of armor that weighed seventy to eighty kilograms, let alone twenty sets. When he and Anna divided the spoils of war, their focus was on these armor pieces.


    He initially thought Ange wouldn¡¯t take anything. Last time, Ange showed no interest in the equipment of the two Paladins, but he didn¡¯t expect Ange to take everything this time.


    Although hurt, Feilin didn¡¯t show any hesitation. He quickly ordered people to pack up the bodies to send them to Ange. After all, his wife had run off with Ange, so what were a few carcasses in comparison?


    ¡°No need.¡± Ange picked up the bodies and transferred them one by one into the Temple of Rest.


    The huge loading capacity made Feilin and Anna green with envy. They too had Space Rings, but it was quite a feat to fill them with gold and silver treasures and classified documents. Twenty bodies would weigh nearly two tons¡ªthey had never heard of a spatial accessory that could carry two tons of weight.


    After loading up the spoils of war, Ange and his four ¡®men¡¯ rode towards Witch City on Lightning. He had been away from Witch City for three days and two nights, and he wondered how the crops in his farm were doing.


    It was not that he was afraid of no one watering the plants. He had instructed the Minotaur woman to water them on time. He was afraid that the Minotaur family would eat all the beetroot leaves.


    Back in Witch City and done tending the crops, Ange climbed on top of a hill and extracted the largest Everlasting Spring Monument. After a night of blowing, Ange collected five large barrels of Liquid of Breath of Death.


    Excavating the corpses of the armored swordsmen, two were soaked in the Liquid of Breath of Death, two were buried in Breathing Soil, two were smeared with Holy Essence Liquid, two underwent Face Purification Treatment, and two were dropped on top of the hill to expose them directly to the Resting Wind.


    There were five groups in total, all meant to see which procedure was best for corpse treatment.


    The remaining ten, under Negris¡¯ ¡®persuasion,¡¯ were all turned into zombies.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that during the battle, you revealed a serious problem?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange shakes his head.


    ¡°Your Scythe of Death has too many limitations, and your magic attack is too weak to cause any damage. The Angel Skeleton only has one major attack, and Little Zombie is okay to roam, but can¡¯t withstand any direct blow. If you come across another heavily armored swordsman who¡¯s not afraid of your Scythe of Death next time, what will you use to defend yourself?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange pointed at him.


    ¡°Me? You want me to defend? I¡¯m only half a meter long! Be a bit more humane! I could die!¡± Negris blew his top.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Negris was struck dumb. Yes, he was currently a projection; even if his body was blown up, he wouldn¡¯t die. Thinking more about it, he realized he could indeed act as a fitting shield; his scales were hard and his magic resistance high. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through him. He was a perfect shield.


    So, was he fated to be a human shield?


    Everything was in chaos. Negris wanted to scratch his head with his short claws and roared, ¡°There are ready-made ones right here! Why can¡¯t you resurrect them to be your shield! Are you stupid, you¡¯re leading me astray!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Under Negris¡¯ angry ¡®persuasion,¡¯ Ange turned these corpses into zombies. He then came to a realization. The armor was too heavy; the newborn zombies couldn¡¯t carry it.


    This was awkward. Negris awkwardly scratched his face: ¡°They can¡¯t carry it? Are zombies so weak? My mistake.¡±


    There was no prospect for heavy-armor zombies, so Negris had no choice but to seek another solution. After much thought, the best plan turned out to be acting as a shield.


    ¡°Kvada, I¡¯m a Bronze Dragon, I¡¯m the God of Knowledge, not a shield. Wait, leave this chest plate for me, I¡¯ll ask Feilin to modify it, and also leave this round shield for me. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let Lightning become a mount. At least being a mount is less dangerous than being a shield.¡±


    Negris sighed, he had enticed Lightning to become a mount without good intentions, hoping to escape his fate as a mount himself. He didn¡¯t imagine he¡¯d end up a shield, which infuriated him.


    The days have passed, and the bodies of the five comparison groups have changed. The bodies soaked in the Liquid of Breath of Death completed the toughening process within two days, and two Soul Fires were successfully incubated on them, transforming them into Tough Skin Zombies.


    That is to say, under the soaking of the Liquid of Breath of Death, two Tough Skin Zombies were formed in an short two days, nearly thirty times faster than the Little Zombie.


    It took the Little Zombie several months to complete the toughening process, and this was under the circumstances where it was fast and murously hunted every day. If one wandered unconsciously, it might not even be tough for one or two years.


    On opening up the flesh, the skeleton of the zombie becomes incredibly strong, with much fewer holes than a normal skeleton. If they continue to soak, both the skeleton and the flesh could further strengthen. The effect would be similar to Ange guiding the cold aura in the Resting Wind.


    Not everyone knows how to guide this cold aura. There¡¯s a Silver Skeleton in the temple that doesn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s been sweeping the floors of the temple for 1,000 years. Normally, its soul should have been consolidated into a Soul Heart, opened up wisdom, and its skeleton transformed into a Golden Skeleton.


    However, that didn¡¯t happen. Like a key component was missing, the Silver Skeleton¡¯s evolution stopped, maintaining its original level till today.


    Anything that doesn¡¯t progress, regresses. After 1,000 years without improvement, the Silver Skeleton¡¯s skeleton couldn¡¯t be examined closely due to a multitude of small, loose holes. Luckily it¡¯s a Silver Skeleton, otherwise it would have rotted long ago.


    Another five buckets of Liquid of Breath of Death were saved on the second night. Ange transferred them into the Temple of Rest, planning to take them to the temple to soak the Silver Skeleton. But, a strange thing happened when they were transferred into the Temple of Rest. The Liquid of Breath of Death dissipated at an unprecedented speed and half disappeared before his eyes. Confused and with his head tilted, Ange called Negris back. They both stared blankly as the Liquid of Breath of Death in the five buckets kept evaporating until it completely disappeared.


    ¡°So this place ¡®eats¡¯ the Liquid of Breath of Death?¡± said a surprised Negris..

 Chapter 60 - 60: What is Your Divine Technique?_1

    Chapter 60: What is Your Divine Technique?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Feilin flew towards Ange¡¯s Sky Pit with a small bucket brimming with the Liquid of Breath of Death, his heart full of joy. He had produced this liquid over three nights, by magically accelerating the Resting Wind. The yield was ten times more than what he produced earlier at the camp.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t an easy task. Just accelerating Resting Wind overnight was a tiring process, even with Lord Ange possessing plenty of Everlasting Spring Stones.


    With a sufficient amount of the Liquid of Breath of Death, Feilin quickly discovered its various applications like repairing patches of skeleton, toughening zombie flesh, accelerating soul growth, and catalyzing Breathing Soil. It was essentially an enhanced version of Resting Wind with better effects and less harm.


    Resting Wind could affect souls, but the Liquid of Breath of Death wouldn¡¯t, as long as souls weren¡¯t immersed in it. Even using it for a bath wouldn¡¯t pose a problem.


    As he entered the Sky Pit, he saw from afar that the angel skeleton, Little Zombie, and Bronze Dragon were all soaking in a large tub.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid to rot?¡± he asked. Feilin could accept an angel skeleton taking a bath, but Little Zombie and Bronze Dragon were both necromancers ¨C they could rot if soaked in water.


    Negris, with his long neck drooping over the edge of the tub, lazily lifted an eyelid at Feilin¡¯s question. Raising a claw, he let the Liquid of Rest trickle between his toes.


    Feilin, with wide eyes, peered into the tub and exclaimed, ¡°Are you actually bathing in it? Where did you get so much Liquid of Breath of Death?¡±


    Without raising his head, Negris pointed with a claw towards the top of the Sky


    Pit and casually asked, ¡°What are you here for? Anything important?¡±


    Feilin recoiled slightly with his bucket, reluctant to reveal: ¡°Just came to see the lord and relay some information. I¡¯ll go find him now.¡±


    Negris flicked his little claw, too comfortable to bother with a reply.


    Is it really this comforting? Feilin looked at his small bucket, contemplating whether to return and take a bath in it. But, to gather enough liquid with his production rate for a bath would not be easy.


    As he approached the top of the pit, Feilin saw Lord Ange, digging like a seasoned farmer, creating a hole on the ground with the soil piled on either side forming an embankment.


    ¡°Lord, may your soul rest peacefully. May I ask what you¡¯re doing?¡± Feilin greeted.


    Ange tilted his head, unsure how to answer, so he simply continued digging.


    Feilin, used to Ange¡¯s habits, didn¡¯t feel offended and approached the mound to take a look. What he saw left him astonished, causing him to lose his footing and tumble down.


    The ground was dug into a large fan-shaped pit by Ange. The curve of the fan was level with the ground, gradually deepening towards the center until it was half a person deep. The dug-up soil was piled along the sides, forming an embankment about a person high.


    The curved line of the fan faced the direction of the Resting Wind, creating a wind tunnel over the Everlasting Spring Stones piled in the center. This arrangement would clearly enhance the effect of the Wind.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Why couldn¡¯t I think of that? Such a simple method that I couldn¡¯t think of, while maintaining magic for three nights.¡± Feilin felt embarrassed. He decided to stay, hoping to gather enough Liquid of Breath of Death for a bath, depending on how thick-skinned he was.


    As nightfall approached, a Resting Wind rose. Hidden in a wind-protected cave, Feilin watched the wind effectively blow, prompting the Everlasting Spring Stones to drip Liquid of Breath of Death, eventually forming a stream flowing into the pit before Ange.


    The efficiency was astonishing. In less than twenty minutes, a bucket was filled up. Ange immediately transferred it to the Resting Camp, watching it dissipate quickly.


    Ange continued this process throughout the night, filling up one bucket after the other, ensuring there was always a bucket ready to be filled.


    Over ten hours, he managed to transfer almost thirty buckets, roughly a cubic meter of Liquid of Breath of Death.


    There seemed to be a change in the Resting Camp, although it wasn¡¯t clear where the change was occurring.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind and continued the task over eight nights, reportedly transferring about nine cubic meters of Liquid of Breath of Death to the Resting Camp.


    Starting the third day, Ange started noticing a change ¨C the dispersal speed of the Liquid of Breath of Death started reducing; what would normally vanish in three minutes now took three and a half minutes. On the fourth day, it took ten minutes.


    On the eighth day, a bucket of Liquid of Breath of Death took almost an hour to disperse. That was nearly the same as the external dispersal speed. The Little Zombie and the others, bathing for an hour, almost thoroughly dispersed the Liquid of Breath of Death, suggesting the density of death aura had reached saturation level in the Resting Camp.


    At that point, the main hall of the Resting Camp was set alight by a massive flame. A beam of light burst into the sky, moving along an arc, and collided into Angels consciousness with a thundering speed.


    Ange¡¯s body burst into black flames.


    Negris, feeling the anomaly, hastily pulled back his consciousness to let the


    Bronze Book in the Resting Camp fly to Angel s side. He anxiously asked, ¡°What happened? Are you alright? What went wrong?¡±


    Ange pointed towards the main hall of the Resting Camp.


    Negris then noticed the flames in the main hall. ¡°Oh, is that the Undead Fire? The Main Flame of Death lit up? That¡¯s it?¡±


    The Undead Fire that lit up the Undead Temple in the Underground City was the source of the faith for the undead. People worshipped it and their faithful belief would keep it burning endlessly.


    Regardless of how many Undead Fires there were, they all originated from only one source, which was the Main Flame of Death. It was the origin of all Undead Fires and also the ultimate source of the Undead faith.


    However, whether the Undead Temple¡¯s Undead Fire is lit or the Main Flame of Death existed was deemphasized, as long as there was sufficient faith, a regular Undead Fire could also become the Main Flame.


    ¡°Just the Main Flame of Death?¡± Negris asked.


    If that was the only change, Negris would be disappointed. He had seen Ange¡¯s body emitting black flames with a major commotion.


    ¡°And, this beam of light from here,¡± Ange gestured between the Main Flame of Death and himself.


    After hearing Angels description, The Bronze Book snapped shut, its voice tinged with jealousy: ¡°That¡¯s a divine status you have there. Now, you¡¯re not a false god anymore, you¡¯ve obtained divine status. Usually, after acquiring this status, you awaken some divine techniques in line with your faith.. So, what is your divine technique? A Dogshit Luck Halo?¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61: Instant Death Halo_l

    Chapter 61: Instant Death Halo_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since Ange pilfered the Soul Flame of faith, Negris knew this day would eventually come. Godhood, divine power itself, could not be far off once faith was present, unless prematurely discovered and struck down by a True God.


    But the problem was, the King was missing.


    As long as no one stood in Angel s way, with his current scale of followers, he should be able to ignite the Divine Fire and accomplish godhood in a few hundreds of years.


    You may think it¡¯s slow, but there was one slower: the God of Knowledge....


    Negris himself had taken more than six thousand years to ignite the Divine Fire. It was fortunate that he, as a Bronze Dragon, led an exceedingly long life, or he would have long ago succumbed to old age.


    Originally, he thought that igniting the Divine Fire would take several hundred years.


    What else could he say? Aside from damn good luck, Negris could think of no other words to describe the situation.


    Now, what he was most curious about was, which divine technique had Ange awakened?


    ¡°What do you mean by divine technique?¡± Ange tilted his head, asking in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s like your Scythe of Death, a skill that doesn¡¯t take much effort to unleash,¡± Negris explained.


    A skill, in essence, is a combination of moves that fits a system of power and can be unleashed effortlessly.


    For instance, the Golden Skeleton found it easy to summon corpses: a few stomps on the tomb and countless corpses would rise. Thus, the Royal Arrival was born.


    The so-called awakening was simply an instantaneous understanding of simpler ways to summon corpses.


    The skill must follow the power system. For example, a mage would never awake a skill related to fighting spirit.


    However, ¡®divine¡¯ techniques were a bit more complex. Not only did they need to follow the power system, but they also had to adhere to belief systems. A Necromancer, a reaper who killed as if mowing grass, could not possibly awaken a healing Holy Light skill.


    But to adhere to both the power system and the demands of the public¡¯s faith often results in some baffling variations. For instance, the divine technique of the Harvest Goddess was Conceive with a Glance¡ªunder her gaze, fertilization rates were significantly enhanced.


    So, many infertile couples would hang a statue of the Harvest Goddess in their bedroom and conduct marital acts under the watchful eyes of a kindly goddess holding ears of grain in her hands.


    Sounds strange, right? Based on Negris¡¯s research, the common folk likely linked harvest and conception in their minds. A good harvest symbolized prosperity and the ability to rear more children. It was a form of gain, and children were also a type of gain, weren¡¯t they?


    Ange tilted his head, asking, ¡°Your divine technique?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you ask? I wasn¡¯t the one who ignited the Divine Fire,¡± Negris replied anxiously.


    But of course, Ange didn¡¯t understand, which was why he asked. He tilted his head to the other side, ¡°Your divine technique?¡± For the first time in their exchanges, a note of puzzlement could be detected in his tone.


    Negris hesitated for a moment before mumbling, ¡°the Enlightenment Aura. ¡± His voice was so quiet it could¡¯ve been easily missed.


    ¡°Enlightenment Aura, what does it do?¡± Ange asked further.


    Since he had already revealed it, Negris figured he might as well go the whole nine yards. ¡°It has a whirlwind-like effect. Those in my vicinity will find it easier to enlighten their wisdom, learn more knowledge, stimulate inspiration, and achieve higher academic accomplishments.¡±


    Truth be told, this divine technique was rather lackluster as it could only enlighten others¡¯ wisdom, not Negris¡¯s own.


    Thus, if he stayed with others, their wisdom increased while his remained unchanged. Wasn¡¯t it just a Diminution Halo in disguise?


    Moreover, the effect of the aura was gradual, not instant. In other words, only those who stayed around him for a long time could feel its effect.


    Normally, a fluctuation of one or two points in wisdom meant nothing. Only when accumulated to a certain extent, when quantity caused a change in quality, could one obviously feel the effect.


    Who would have the privilege of staying with a Bronze Dragon every day? It goes without saying how lackluster this divine technique was.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange nodded, indicating he understood. Then he shuffled the Armored Zombies into a circle with their heads to the inside and placed Negris¡¯s Bronze Book in the center.


    Ange nodded, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    The intelligence of zombie skeletons was extremely low¡ªthey were in dire need of enlightenment. If they could be as clever as the little zombies and Angel skeletons, they would be much easier to command. He just wasn¡¯t sure whether it could take effect on the zombie skeletons.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Negris gave his consent through gritted teeth. He, the lofty God of Knowledge, was to assist the zombie skeletons in enlightenment? Kvada: ¡°I think you need enlightenment more.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange replied briefly. A bony hand reached in, ready to haul Negris out. Clearly, Ange took Negris¡¯s words to heart and decided to keep the Bronze Book close for his own enlightenment.


    ¡°Wait, wait! You¡¯re clever enough already, you don¡¯t need the Enlightenment Aura. Just let me stay here please. The zombies really need their intelligence boosted.¡± Negris quickly changed his tune.


    If he were to go out, trapped in the Bronze Book without any self-protection, what would he do if someone stole him? Could any place be safer than the Resting Camp? Why would he let Ange take him out when his form would be more free and safer projected outside the book?

 Chapter 62 - 61: Instant Death Halo 2

    Chapter 62: Chapter 61: Instant Death Halo 2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange withdrew his Boundary-crossing Hand.


    Negris wiped nonexistent cold sweat from his nonexistent hand and thought to himself: Kvada, I will never make casual talk with this naive skeleton again, he takes it seriously.


    The Bronze Book obediently fell into the center formed by a circle of zombies, emanating a halo that nobody could see. After all, inside the Temple of Rest, it didn¡¯t matter where the Bronze Book was placed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said what your Divine Technique is? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t awakened any skills? That¡¯s not possible, as soon as the Divine Fire ignites, you should know what abilities you possess,¡± Negris said, puzzled.


    Ange did not know how to describe it, so he teleported to the farm area with a thought.


    Negris followed closely and watched as Ange gently touched a bud that had not yet bloomed.


    With Ange¡¯s light touch, the bud instantaneously bloomed, then quickly wilted away, and finally disintegrated into ashes. The whole process took less than a tenth of a second.


    Negris leapt up, incredulously exclaiming, ¡°Kvada, Rapid Death? Aura? Does such a divine technique actually exist?¡±


    ¡°Accelerate death?¡± Ange tilted his head questioningly.


    Negris explained, ¡°Rapid Death, I always thought this supposed Divine Technique was made up. Within the Rapid Death Aura, all life forms would rapidly burn their life force, accelerating their entire life cycle to the point of death, whether animal or plant, their entire life cycle would accelerate.¡±


    ¡°In your aura, a creature that could live a hundred years could possibly die of old age after staying in it for just a few hours. No defensive magic or equipment can resist it, only comparable boundaries or domains.¡±


    ¡°This is too twisted. Whoever fights against you will have to face the risk of Rapid Death. After half an hour of fighting with you, they¡¯ll age by more than ten years. Who would dare to mess with you if their lifespan is short?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, why could you awaken such a practical divine technique?


    Towards the end, Negris seemed a little resentful, why couldn¡¯t he himself awaken such a practical skill?


    Ange ignored him and ran into the middle of the field, stomping down a footprint in the open ground.


    After gaining the Boundary-crossing Hand, Ange had been multitasking, farming in this area all the while, having sown seeds in a good three hundred acres, taking up one-tenth of the entire farm area.


    This was almost the maximum that one of his older skeletons could till. However, now that he had mastered the Scythe of Death, the harvesting speed greatly increased. It seemed he could handle even more crops.


    The moment he stomped down his foot, the crops around started sprouting, growing, earing, filling, blooming, setting fruits, ripening... at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Perhaps because of the large coverage area, the acceleration process was not as fast, taking a full three hours for the crops to complete their entire growth cycle. Just as they were about to enter the wilting phase and turn into ashes, Ange suddenly interrupted the Instant Death Halo, guiding his Boundary-crossing Hand and wielding the Scythe of Death over the crops.


    The entire acceleration process abruptly stopped.


    Negris closed his book with a smack, refusing to watch any longer. He knew it would turn out like this, every skill that comes into Ange¡¯s possession turns into a farming skill. Kvada, could this be the reason why he could awaken practical techniques?!


    Silver Coin clutched his box tightly, refusing to let go, ¡°No way, I won¡¯t give it up. Where the man is, the box is. If the box is lost, the man is lost.¡±


    No way, Chairman Silver Coin, with you and your box combined, you¡¯re too big. Our Teleportation Array can¡¯t transport it. Don¡¯t worry, after you teleport over, we¡¯ll transport your box over to you immediately,¡± Lan tried to persuade him.


    ¡°No way, I would rather not go back than part with it,¡± Silver Coin flatly refused.


    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll send the box over first, then send you over, okay?¡± Lan proposed a new plan.


    ¡°No way, that is even more unacceptable, what if it gets lost? No goblin would allow his junk shop to leave his side. You guys should stop trying.¡± Silver Coin was unwavering.


    Lan was getting a little angry, ¡°If our Teleportation Array wasn¡¯t too small, if you didn¡¯t have any connections in the human world, would we bother asking for your help? We discussed so much, gave you so many favorable conditions, yet now you¡¯re backing out because of a box?¡±


    ¡°Our discussion didn¡¯t involve separating me from my box. Nothing can separate me from my box, give it up. If I knew you wanted to separate me from my box, I would¡¯ve absolutely refused to negotiate,¡± Silver Coin retorted angrily.


    ¡°Would the power of money suffice?¡± Lisa stepped forward to hold back the raging Lan, walked up to Silver Coin, took his hand, and placed a bottle of Holy Essence Liquid in his palm.


    ¡°The stuff in your box is so random and messy, it¡¯s not worth much. You¡¯ve also said before, something like this unadulterated Holy Essence Liquid can sell for 1500 Demon Crystals in the human world, equivalent to 15,000 Dwarf Gold Coins. Well, can this change your mind?¡± Lisa asked.


    Hearing about the 1500 Demon Crystals, Silver Coin immediately clenched the bottle, a conflicted expression on his face.


    Indeed, the contents of his box were very cluttered. Finding the right buyer for items like the Bronze Dragon Scales, would fetch a high price of 500 Demon Crystals. But without the right buyer, many things were worthless..

 Chapter 63 - 61: Instant Death Halo_3

    Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Instant Death Halo_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Perhaps the most valuable thing is the box itself. It is technically a spatial item, but no matter how valuable, it cannot be worth 1,500 demon crystals. However, the issue is that without this box, could I call myself...a goblin merchant?


    Silver Coin hesitated and agonized for quite some time until he timidly said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but for an extra charge.¡±


    Lisa smirked and pulled out another bottle of essence liquid, shoving it into Silver Coin¡¯s hands. A dangerous light flickered in her eyes, ¡°The bottle of essence is a deposit. You are supposed to return it after you fetch the box. If you want to add a charge, then we¡¯re buying it, and the box belongs to us. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Now it¡¯s Lan¡¯s turn to hug Lisa. She knew this woman¡¯s temperament all too well. Discuss anything, but mention extra charges, and she could explode. If she beats Silver Coin to a pulp, all our plans will go down the drain.


    Silver Coin nodded, clutching the bottle of essence. With a flick of his wrist, the grocery box, which he claimed to never seperate from, was transferred to Lisa¡¯s hands.


    He huddled nervously into the small teleportation array. After a flash of white light, Silver Coin disappeared.


    After his figure vanished, Lan spat and angrily said, ¡°That damn goblin, always looking for money. Can he be trusted? If he doesn¡¯t come back, we won¡¯t be able to build the Major Teleportation Circle.¡±


    Building a Major Teleportation Circle capable of transporting live human beings has always been a dream of Ice City. The small teleportation array they currently had was only just big enough for someone as petite as Silver Coin, which is extremely inconvenient.


    To build a Major Teleportation Circle, they needed some key materials that were not available in this plane, and those materials were controlled. They couldn¡¯t buy them through regular channels.


    Now that they had connections with Silver Coin and the Silver Light Mercantile Company, their chances of obtaining the essential materials were significantly higher.


    It wasn¡¯t just the materials for the teleportation circle, but also plenty of food. Ice City¡¯s farming fields had all been burnt. Feeding the remaining people would be a challenging task.


    While Silver Coin was part of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, the Silver Light Mercantile Company was not. Silver Coin was just one of the partners.


    In a mercantile company like this, a vice president equals to an independent trading caravan with a high degree of autonomy. Silver Coin had his own manpower and business, and he only reported to Leonardo and the Quartermaster. The other members of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army didn¡¯t even know about him.


    Now that Leonardo was dead, the Saint¡¯s Edge Army would likely turn into a mess. It¡¯s doubtful that anyone would think of a goblin before a new Holy Knight takes charge.


    As long as they appease the Quartermaster, by the time a report of a ¡®risky adventure into enemy territory to gather intel, being captured by the enemy and bribing the guards to escape, and returning with essential information¡¯ appears on the Cardinal Bishop¡¯s desk.


    Silver Coin, returning to the human¡¯s world with this plan, sneaked into the Quartermaster¡¯s private residence under the cover of darkness. Just as he knocked on the door lightly, the door swung open, and a black hand reached out and dragged him in.


    In the room, he saw three shadow-like figures. One of them was holding the Quartermaster and breathed out Soul Flames onto the Quartermaster¡¯s face, sucking it in.


    ¡°Bla...Black Warrior! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t search my soul, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Silver Coin was frightened out of his wits and confessed before the Black Warrior could even speak.


    The Black Warrior holding Silver Coin snorted, twisted his hand, and snapped Silver Coin¡¯s neck. He leaned in close, extracting the soul and mining the memory.


    After a long, long time, a slit opened between the Black Warrior¡¯s eyes, murmuring, ¡°Farming Skeleton? Holy Woman? Sword Saint? Angel? Strange combination, interesting abyss... Lord Bishop should be interested.¡±


    The voice grew quieter and quieter, as their shadows faded until they eventually disappeared into thin air, leaving only two corpses behind.


    (Two chapters combined.) Please vote..

 Chapter 64 - 62 Dimensional Projection_l

    Chapter 64: Chapter 62 Dimensional Projection_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange cheerfully gathered all the crops. This was his first large-scale harvest since leaving the Resting Camp.


    As he harvested, Ange noticed a few problems. First, the soil was compacted and seemed to have lost much of its fertility.


    Second, water conservation. In these three hours, he actually didn¡¯t stop watering, but compared to a whole growing season, the amount of water he used was probably less than one-fiftieth of before.


    Presumably, the accelerated growth time allowed the water to be fully utilized, resulting in less natural evaporation.


    Third, pollination was not well achieved. The growing period was only a short three hours, and the flowering period might have been less than ten minutes. Using Pollination Technique during this brief flowering period resulted in a shockingly low success rate, with at least twenty percent of the plants failing to be pollinated properly.


    Fourth, the length of the produced grains increased a lot. Previously a grain might only have been five or six millimeters, but now it was about twenty millimeters, four times longer, like small wooden sticks.


    This, along with the twenty percent failed pollination, resulted in a yield per acre that was actually three times higher than before.


    All in all, the effects of the Instant Death Halo were phenomenal. The problem of compacted soil losing its fertility could be solved by the Crop Rotation Method. With three thousand acres of farmland in the farm, planting three hundred acres at a time could allow for nine rotations.


    If that still didn¡¯t work, other crops could be rotated in, or fertilizer could be added. If all else fails, there was still....


    After quickly planting the three thousand acres in the Resting Camp, Ange brought all the seeds and buckets outside.


    Outside the Sky Pit, there was an endless wasteland. Just after the Resting Wind had finished blowing, Ange could not wait to run out there. He spread the seeds from the bag, which were evenly distributed by the disturbance of the tornado.


    Under normal circumstances, Ange would dig ditches, build ridges, bury bone meal and wood ash, sow seeds, cover the soil, and for some crops with long growing cycles, he would even pre-sprout the seeds or cover them with straw for warmth.


    But now, in front of him was an endless flat wasteland, untouched for over a thousand years, incredibly fertile.


    With the accelerated growing time, there was no need to cover the soil. The roots could penetrate deep, the stems could stand firm, and without any wind during the day, the crops wouldn¡¯t lodge.


    One person up high in the air, Nage held a bag with holes in it and flew forward, seeds falling from the bag as he flew and creating a path of seeds.


    ¡°Why should I sow seeds for you? Show some respect for me, I am the God of Knowledge, not the God of Farming.¡± Nage grumbled while flying.


    On the other hand, the angel skeleton carried the bag and flew around quietly, not a single word of complaint. Occasionally when Ange looked over, it would pat the bag, indicating it was diligently doing its job.


    The Little Zombie however was busy digging large holes. With block remover in hand and dual shovels fastened on its legs, it rapidly shoveled large masses of soil out from between its legs.


    After seeding, Ange started watering. Ever since his purification technique leveled up, his other types of magic have also been enhanced.


    Now he can use first-level magic power to cast purification, Face Purification


    Technique, and Rain Technique, reaching third-level effects. Even Burn Wasteland, Pollination Technique, and ground loosening could reach second-level effects, but the magic power used was still first-level.


    About this issue, Nage responded: ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that, it¡¯s just an improvement in proficiency. During the casting of spells, the magic power is optimized, achieving the best effect. All genius wizards can do this.¡±


    After saying that, it mumbled grumpily: ¡°It¡¯s just you who can manage to stack up sheer quantity, tsk.¡±


    The proficient Rain Technique evolved Ange¡¯s garden watering into a water jet, making the ground thoroughly soaked.


    On the thoroughly moistened ground, seeds either lay on the surface or were half covered by soil. After scattering the seeds on the ground, Ange stomped heavily on the earth spreading the seeds, and in an instant, all life was sped up.


    Lightning stayed far away. Among all of Ange¡¯s companions, only it was still alive. As soon as it heard the words ¡°Instant Death Halo¡±, it immediately distanced itself as much as possible.


    From its distance, the miraculous transformation could be seen even more clearly.


    A large area of the soil sprouted green buds, like a meadow. The sprouts became more robust, the stalks more erect, adding a touch of green to the grayish world.


    As creatures close to nature, unicorns naturally felt uncomfortable staying in this world for long, so usually it would hide in the Sky Pit, secretly nibbling beet leaves with the Minotaur¡¯s family.


    This miraculous change, however, had the greatest impact on the unicorn.


    The entire growth process lasted for three hours, and Ange was kept extremely busy, especially during pollination, where no one else could help.


    He used the Pollination Technique to draw pollen into the air, then left it to fall naturally, it sticking wherever it landed. Large amounts of powdery substances cloaked the airspace above the crops. If anyone with pollen allergies were to stand in the field, they would certainly be choked to death.


    Despite this, Ange felt overwhelmed. After all, the flowering period was too short. For the first time, he felt his magical power could not recover fast enough. After all, he was casting spells at a speed of three per second now, like a woodpecker, so fast that it made Nage couldn¡¯t bear to watch: it was too devastating.


    As the crops ripened and turned yellow, the ears of grain drooping heavily,


    Ange stopped the halo and started running in the fields with the Scythe of Death in tow..

 Chapter 65 - 62 Plane Projection_2

    Chapter 65: Chapter 62 Plane Projection_2


    Translator: 549690339


    In the human world, goblin engineers have invented a machine for harvest, but compared with Ange ls method of holding the sickle upside down, it was much slower.


    After reaping the crops, the sky gradually darkened, and soon it was evening.


    The stalks were bundled up and dragged by Lightning to the edge of the large pit dug by Little Zombie.


    The wind gradually picked up. Ange had to gather all the crops into the pit before the Resting Wind blew. Otherwise, the grains would turn into powder after being blown all night.


    There was no time to thresh, Ange harvested the ears directly with his sickle and dropped them into the pit, covering the bottom of the pit.


    All the ears of grain were cut, and everyone jumped into the pit, reclining directly on the ears. The Resting Wind finally blew, howling as it passed.


    Negris made a hole in the grain, curled up comfortably as if he was a giant dragon lying on a pile of treasures, and exclaimed, ¡°You really did it, sowing and harvesting all in one day. Even this boundless wilderness can be transformed into fertile farmland. You have truly changed the world.¡±


    Ange cocked his head, but before he could speak, Lightning dismissed his effort, ¡°Change what? It took all day and we only got about two hundred acres. Not counting winter ¡ª Does this place even have winter? Let¡¯s say three hundred days a year, and we only have about sixty thousand acres. How much can the crops from sixty thousand acres really change?¡±


    ¡°The human world would have millions of acres of farmland, and that¡¯s not even mentioning their economic crops. Their wild flowers and trees range to hundreds of millions of hectares. This world is too barren. There aren¡¯t even enough trees. It¡¯s hard already to just survive. It would be better if we all collectively committed suicide and reincarnated as the Undead.¡± Lightning was as spiteful as always.


    There was enough time in the Resting Camp for Ange to plant three hundred acres at once, but in the wilderness, with time being tight and tasks heavy, for safety¡¯s sake, he had reduced the area of a single planting to two hundred acres.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Negris gave him a scornful look. ¡°Ange himself plants two hundred acres a day, but what if there were other people to help with sowing, watering, and harvesting, and Ange was only responsible for accelerating growth with his aura, how many acres do you think can be planted in one day?¡±


    Lightning opened his mouth but could not find words, indeed, if there were others to assist, Ange could at least cast the aura three times a day, and the time wouldn¡¯t be as tight as it is now. He could speed up three or four hundred acres at once, that would be more than a thousand acres, close to three hundred thousand acres in a year.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you think the yield of these crops is quite high? The yield per acre is at least three times the yield of ordinary crops, but you are right, this world is too barren, no matter how much food we produce, it won¡¯t really change much.¡±


    Lightning gulped, three hundred thousand acres, and multiply the yield by three, which was close to the output of one million acres. Many medium-sized kingdoms wouldn¡¯t have necessarily so much food output.


    And all of this was just the result of Ange¡¯s effort, calling it a world-changing achievement wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    Lightning stubbornly responded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to plant so much. Does the aura not have any cost? It can¡¯t be on all day.¡±


    This was a question that Negris had indeed overlooked, he turned to Ange and asked, ¡°Does it cost anything to activate your aura?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand Soul Flames,¡± Ange responded.


    To keep the aura activated for three hours consumed more than two thousand Soul Flames. In fact, this cost was greater than transporting an equivalent weight of grain from the Resting Camp, but don¡¯t forget, transportation was only the shipping fee while the aura was the production cost.


    Moreover, Ange was very happy. He finally found a use for the Soul Flames.


    With more and more believers, he had started to receive one to two thousand Soul Flames every day and didn¡¯t know how to use them. Even if he activated the aura every day, he could maintain a balance of income and expenditure.


    He could produce endless grains just by expending the faith of his believers. It really was a profitable business with no investment. Lightning could not find an angle to criticize and bit down bitterly on the grains beneath him.


    After an initial chew, it felt a bit doubtful. Then after a few more cautious bites, its eyes suddenly brightened, exclaiming, ¡°This is delicious, very delicious, and the grains are super tasty.¡±


    Three consecutive ¡®delicious¡¯, made Negris curious, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t eat, so he could only ask, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fragrant, sweet, and glutinous. It bursts in your mouth, and every grain distinctly different, it is even more delicious than the elves¡¯ tastiest moon grain.¡± Lightning was so excited that it wanted to take another bite, but Little Zombie rushed over and headbutted it.


    The angel skeleton also rushed in front of it, spreading out its hands and legs on the grains, a ¡®it¡¯s all mine¡¯ expression on its face as it stared at Lightning.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± called Ange, summoning the two little ones back. This pit was Lightning¡¯s exclusive food spot, and Ange wouldn¡¯t begrudge wasting some crops on it.


    Lying in a bed of sweet-smelling grain, leisurely eating to his heart¡¯s content, wasn¡¯t this the life he¡¯d always dreamed of? If only he could sprout a horn.


    As Lightning was lost in his fantasies, he was abruptly jolted back to reality. ¡°Oh no, I need to pee.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Negris was the first to react. The pit was filled with grain; even a single fart would make all the food in the pit inedible.


    ¡°But...but...l can¡¯t hold it in.¡± Lightning grimaced, glancing down at the grain beneath him, then up at the Resting Wind howling past outside the pit. If he dared to climb out, he was sure to be blown into a zombie.


    Ange crawled over, grabbed Lightning¡¯s foot, and dragged him backwards into the Resting Palace. He dug a hole in an empty part of the farm for Lightning to relieve himself before letting him out.


    ¡°You weigh like a thousand pounds, don¡¯t you? It takes Soul Flame energy to move you in, and more to move you out. Your pee is truly expensive. You sure you don¡¯t want to just cut it out?¡± Negris scoffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to go, can¡¯t you just hold it? Or should we just cut it out?¡± Lightning retorted without missing a beat. He wasn¡¯t afraid to enter a war of words with anyone.


    Amidst their bickering, Ange suddenly sensed a voice: ¡°Master Ange....save me....¡±


    Ange was somewhat bewildered; this was the first time he¡¯d received a distant call of faith like this. Typically, he¡¯d hear such voices when receiving Soul Flames from believers in the temple up close. But right now, there were no believers or Soul Flames around him.


    Following the voice, Ange sent his consciousness probing, and quickly found the source within a conscious mind. He recognized who was calling him¡ªit was, surprisingly, the Goblin Silver Coin.


    At that moment, Silver Coin¡¯s neck had just been snapped by a Black Warrior, and his soul and memories were about to be drained.


    Feeling Angel s presence, Silver Coin cried out urgently, ¡°Lord Ange, I pledge to believe in you with the same devotion I have for money. You are my goal. I will spread your glory. Save me... ¡± Before he could finish, a force had already begun tearing at his soul.


    A cluster of Soul Flame emerged from Silver Coin¡¯s consciousness, which a somewhat bewildered Ange managed to grab hold of.


    Truth be told, Silver Coin had called out to the wrong person. Ange wasn¡¯t really a qualified deity. He didn¡¯t know what to do in such a situation, but he did his best anyway, instinctively wrestling with the force pulling at Silver Coin¡¯s soul. Ange managed to save at least half of Silver Coin¡¯s soul.


    But then what? Ange, unsure of what to do, watched as Silver Coin¡¯s lifeless body was tossed aside, and the Black Warriors disappeared. After some consideration, he figured he should return the soul back to where it came from.


    So he tried, but a soul missing half its parts couldn¡¯t return to its original place. What could he do? Fill in the gaps. Intuitively, Ange drew on his own Soul Energy to try and repair Silver Coin¡¯s damaged soul.


    With this adjustment, Angels head immediately erupted with flames, as a large amount of Soul Energy traversed dimensions, pouring into Silver Coin¡¯s fragmented soul.


    It was merely a Soul Fire. On a normal day, Ange could easily mold it with a hand wave. However, this time, it was much harder than he expected, requiring almost ten times his usual energy to mend Silver Coin¡¯s soul.


    After returning the soul to its original place, Ange could no longer keep up and his consciousness quickly retracted back into his body.


    Coming to his senses, he saw little Zombie, Angel Skeleton and Negris looking at him with concerned expressions, ¡°What happened? Why did your Soul Energy suddenly burst out?¡±


    Ange described the situation, leaving Negris with a strange look on his face, ¡°You mean you just performed interdimensional projection in response to a believer¡¯s call?¡±


    Merging two chapters into one, let¡¯s discuss rationally. If there are any loopholes, I¡¯ll secretly edit them.

 Chapter 66 - 63: The Construction Underneath the Transit Station 1

    Chapter 66: Chapter 63: The Construction Underneath the Transit Station 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris was at a loss for words, interplanar projection, and moreover, projection towards the Prime Material Plane. Such an impressive feat could only be achieved by a deity.


    Power that penetrates through the barriers of planes would weaken by dozens of times. A force strong enough to beat a buffalo to death, when transmitted to the Prime Material Plane, might only be enough to strangle a rabbit, leaving one feeling desolate.


    Negris never projected his power, being the God of Knowledge, all he needed to do was to speak a few words. All he did was project his thoughts to have conversations, answer doubts, though quite annoyingly, he was often summoned for answers during tests.


    Ange had just attained godhood, and he has already mastered the ability to project across planes so quickly. Couldn¡¯t he slow down a bit? Was this skeleton really stupid, or just pretending to be? Negris was infuriated.


    Being lost in his anger, Negris left Ange to his own devices. They didn¡¯t know Silver Coin well, naturally, they aren¡¯t aware of the tricks he and Lisa Anna had been discussing.


    As dawn broke the next day, Ange spread a thin layer of Breathing Soil on the large pit and covered it. Then he repeated yesterday¡¯s course of actions on new land, sowed seeds beside the planting area yesterday, hoping to prevent the soil from losing its fertility.


    Even if only planted once, the boundless wilderness in front of him should be enough to last for hundreds of years.


    Ange set off on a journey of planting, and to the underground city, he was basically missing.


    Feilin, with a worried look on his face, returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Aisike, Goblin Klegg, and Succubus Rina couldn¡¯t wait to surround him: ¡°City


    Lord, have you found Lord Ange? What about the food?¡±


    Feilin shook his head: ¡°Lord Ange still hasn¡¯t returned, and the Minotaur doesn¡¯t know where he went either. Here is a bag of beets, take it and share, it should help to tide over for some time.¡±


    ¡°Beets!¡± Aisike¡¯s eyes started flashing with excitement. They were almost out of food, unable to afford anything else. Their mouths have lost their taste, and the corners of their mouths are drying up showing signs of blistering. In the past, eating some lichens would be enough, but now there are no lichens left, even the bark on the walls was peeled off and consumed.


    Though Rina and Klegg were not as excited as Aisike, they were still very happy. They swiftly divided the beets among themselves. Rina even complained, ¡°Thank you, my lord. I have consumed all the jump-rabbits at


    home and will probably run out of food tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°My house is already out of food, these beets might just be my last supper, my lord. If there are any slots to reincarnate as a witch, could you reserve one for me?¡± Klegg asked. He packed the beets promptly, looking as if he was planning to take them home.


    Rina, surprised, asked, ¡°Reincarnate as a witch? Why don¡¯t you suggest expulsion of the low-ranking populace?¡±


    Klegg shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too late. To prevent what the city lord mentioned from happening, I¡¯ll take these beets home, let my family have a good meal. After that, I¡¯ll send them off to the afterlife, so they won¡¯t end up being skewered and roasted.¡±


    Feilin quickly assured him, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let something like that occur. However, it¡¯s probably a good idea to send them off sooner, dying of starvation is not a pretty sight. Regarding reincarnation... I can at most provide you with a Soul Fire, whether you can reincarnate successfully, retain memory, we can only pray to Lord Ange. However, with Lisa here, your appearance won¡¯t change for the worse.¡±


    Klegg laughed it off, ¡°I don¡¯t care about my appearance. I¡¯m not like those charmers who need to rely on their looks. However, your grace, you smell a bit off. Did something happen?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Feilin indeed exhibited signs of having cleaned himself with magic. But without water, a subtle scent was beginning to seep out.


    Feilin laughed awkwardly, ¡°Erm, I was... gathering beets earlier and was swatted by the Minotaur with a broom.¡±


    Everyone paled and subtly distanced themselves. They remembered the power of the Minotaur matron¡¯s broom that Luther had once stressed about. That was a weapon that even the Sword Saint would flee from.


    With light and crisp footsteps, Lisa, shrouded in a dust cloak, walked in. Her face was veiled but once the hood was lifted, her silky hair fell, obscuring her white neck and collarbone.


    Rina pursed her lips, turned her head, and muttered under her breath, ¡°Old witch.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s keen gaze caught Rina¡¯s disgusted look, snorted disdainfully in her heart, ¡°Flirtatious mare.¡±


    The pronunciation of Lisa and Rina¡¯s names in the common human language was very similar. If they were in the same place, and the name of one was casually called, the other would also have to confirm if they were being called, so they tried not to appear in the same place and had no fondness for each other.


    After removing her cloak, Lisa¡¯s hands radiated a holy glow as she smoothed it over her hair and clothes. All the dust and grime from traveling was swept away instantly, it seemed as if she had just taken a bath, giving off a sweet aroma. The sight of it made Klegg blush and quickly avert his gaze.


    Rina, on the other hand, was seething with envy. If she could master this Divine Art, it would be wonderful. She could maintain her perfect condition at all times without worrying about greasy hair.


    Lord Ange, please grant me strength! Rina silently prayed in her heart, oblivious to the fact that her faith had turned into a Soul Flame, pouring into the ¡®old witch¡¯ in front of her.


    Lisa was Angel s Mystical Warrior, like Oke, she was responsible for collecting the faith of the followers.


    Feilin eagerly asked, ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s the situation in Ice City? Is there any food?¡±


    Lisa shook her head, ¡°No, we can¡¯t get in touch with Silver Coin, so we can¡¯t buy grains from the human world.¡±


    Klegg slapped the table, ¡°I knew the goblins couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡± He realized he was also a goblin after speaking and quickly added, ¡°Goblin merchants can¡¯t be trusted, only Goblin Engineers are reliable.¡±


    ¡°This is a problem.¡± Feilin sighed, ¡°If we still can¡¯t find Lord Ange, people will starve to death soon.¡±


    ¡°What about Lord Ange?¡± Lisa has been in Ice City lately, so she¡¯s doesn¡¯t know Ange¡¯s current situation.


    While speaking, she brought forth Holy Light, naturally patting on Feilin and purifying the areas that weren¡¯t clean.


    ¡°Lord Ange has disappeared, don¡¯t know if he has left, ¡± Feilin raised both hands and said obediently.


    Only Lisa could understand what Feilin meant by ¡®left¡¯. When an observer ¡®leaves¡¯, it certainly doesn¡¯t mean leaving Witch City or Ice City, but leaving this plane.


    ¡°No, Lord Ange hasn¡¯t left, I can sense his presence, wait a moment.¡± As soon as Lisa finished speaking, she knelt on the ground, put her hands together, devoutly started praying, and a faint holy light sprang up from her body. Not too long after, Lisa stood up and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± and then flew ahead to lead the way.


    After flying up from the Sky Pit Planting Area and reaching the surface, everyone soon discovered faint and occasional traces on the ground. In some places, the soil formed a crust that immediately crumbled under their feet, leaving a footprint.


    This was very abnormal. The surface soil, which had been long swept by the Resting Wind, was loose and soft and would not leave footprints. Moreover, the phenomenon of soil crusting indicated that a lot of water was poured on it recently.


    Lena flew up, flapping her wings, examined the surroundings for a while, and pointed in a certain direction, ¡°Look, the traces on the ground lead to that side.¡±


    Following the trail on the ground, they quickly saw a vast basin at the end of the earth. The trail on the ground extended all the way into the basin.


    Ange was getting into his favourite rhythm, not caring about anything, just sowing, watering, harvesting, sleeping...well, not sleeping. For over a thousand years, he had spent his life just like this, only now he no longer needed to sleep.


    Hibernation is one of only two methods for undead creatures to strengthen their souls. The other is plundering. The Soul Flame must have surpassed the third method for the undead.


    With the continuous supply of Soul Fire, Ange no longer needed to sleep. When the Resting Wind blew, everyone would hide in the pit, and Ange would heal Lightning¡¯s horn.


    Both Lightning and Negris had highly underestimated the difficulty of restoring the unicorn¡¯s horn. This horn was the source of the unicorn Lightning¡¯s power, so inherently, it was a magical artifact capable of enduring vast amounts of lightning power, and it was very strong.


    At the beginning, Negris made a covering cup to put on Lightning¡¯s head, filling it with the essence liquid and soaking the broken spot. However, this method didn¡¯t work, and the broken horn didn¡¯t grow.


    After several attempts, they realised the best method was to apply the essence liquid on the broken spot, then perform the face purification technique, apply the essence liquid again, perform face purification, and repeat this ten plus times. Then the horn would grow about 2 millimeters. Any further attempts didn¡¯t have any effect until the next day.


    However, this was already a good result. It gave Lightning hope. On the spot, it hugged Angel s thigh bone, ¡°Lightning will be your most loyal companion.¡±


    Ange, feeling disgust, kicked it off. Lightning¡¯s body was too big. Any bit of movement from it almost broke Ange¡¯s leg bone.


    Just like this, farming during the day and treating Lightning at night, they extended the farming area in some random direction. As they were planting, Ange realised that they had arrived at a familiar place.


    Ahead was a large basin collapsed in the wilderness. Aisike had initially brought him and the little zombie up from here, all the way to Witch City. They had arrived at the location of the world transfer station.


    Immediately, Ange stopped planting and walked towards the center of the basin, till he spotted the two stone pillars poking out of the ground.


    Upon seeing the stone pillars, Ange was able to ascertain their location. He looked around, determined the location, and began digging. Very soon, he dug out bag after bag of grain.


    When he had first arrived through the transfer gate, he had been pushing a trolley full of grain. The precursor of Little Zombie couldn¡¯t eat it, so he buried it in the ground.


    ¡°Why do you keep burying grain everywhere?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but complain. Now, Ange was doing the same, burying all the grain harvested from their road planting back into the ground.


    After inspecting the grain, it was still in good condition, thus keeping its vitality. So, he decided to use them as seeds.


    Back at the edge of the basin, Ange decided to start planting from here, covering the entire basin first.


    Because of its concave shape, the strength of the Resting Wind was much weakened when blowing into the basin and therefore, it carried a lot of deposits that made the soil more fertile than the outside ground. One plot of land here should be able to be cultivated twice.


    He sowed the seeds, then kept watering them. Suddenly, he noticed a subsidence in the ground.


    ¡°Eh? Why has it sunk? Is there a void underneath?¡± Negris was surprised: ¡°Keep watering to erode the soil and see what exactly is going on.¡±


    The more water they poured, the more severe the subsidence became, and it grew wider until it turned into a large pit with a diameter of twenty meters. The top of a building appeared at the bottom of the pit..

 Chapter 67 - 64 The 12 Guardian Constructs_l

    Chapter 67: Chapter 64 The 12 Guardian Constructs_l


    Translator: 549690339


    When Feilin, Lisa and the rest arrived, they saw the Little Zombie struggling with a hoe, while Ange used a gust of wind to blow away the sand and soil that was being dug up.


    However, the structure beneath was too vast. With only the strength of Ange and his companions, it was like ants digging into a sand beach. After a while, it caved in.


    ¡°Eh? Lord, have you dug up the Divine Seat?¡± Feilin asked in surprise.


    ¡°The Divine Seat? City Lord, you recognize what¡¯s underneath?¡± Aisike asked in astonishment. He had visited this basin numerous times, but he never thought there was something buried beneath.


    ¡°Divine Seat?¡± Negris echoed, ¡°What Divine Seat? That kind of Divine Seat?¡± Except for Lisa, everyone¡¯s curious eyes turned to Feilin.


    ¡°The Twelve Guardian Divine Seats, guardians of the World Transit Station. I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time. The Divine Seats are still in perfect condition. The construction quality of the Empire is excellent.¡± Feilin exclaimed sincerely.


    Negris revealed an expression of realization. ¡°So, it really is the Guardian


    Divine Seats. Are the Guardian Deities still there?¡±


    Feilin said: ¡°They should all be there. After the Resting Wind blew, it only took three to four decades for the floating soil to completely cover the World Transit Station. The people who lived here had no choice but to evacuate. Most of them went to Ice City, while a small portion followed me to establish Witch City. When I evacuated from here, the floating soil only reached the knees of the Guardian Deities. A few decades later, the Divine Seats were nowhere to be seen.¡±


    Negris wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Aisike: ¡°Don¡¯t just chat among yourselves, tell us what the Guardian Divine Seats are! It¡¯s killing us not knowing. ¡±


    Lena and Klegg hurriedly nodded, their expressions anxious, while Lightning also leaned its head over to listen carefully.


    Only Ange wasn¡¯t interested, or rather, he wasn¡¯t interested in the story. He wanted to dig up the thing more, so he continued to dig with Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton.


    Negris looked at Feilin, hoping he could provide the explanation. Negris himself only had a superficial understanding of the Guardian Divine Seats and probably couldn¡¯t explain clearly. But Feilin didn¡¯t respond, instead he turned his gaze to Lisa.


    Lisa pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The Twelve Guardian Divine Seats are the guardians of the World Transit Station. They are powerful Soul Constructs, with iron bodies, immortal souls, powerful strength, invincible resistance. With them guarding the World Transit Station, no enemy dares to invade this place.¡±


    ¡°They are powerful beings capable of confronting Giant Dragons and Titans on their own, a divine artefact capable of protecting a nation, one of the most feared war weapons in the Undead Empire. Back when I was the Light Saintess, I observed them closely and studied them deeply, but I couldn¡¯t figure out a way to breach the World Transit Station while they were on guard.¡±


    ¡°With their existence, even the most brutal demons from the abyss would obediently pay the transmission fee and keep their distance. The most cunning Goblin Merchants would obediently abide by the laws and pay their taxes. The most arrogant young nobles would... ahem, get stepped on. There was a noble¡¯s son who harassed me here once, and he was flattened by the Guardian Saint, Petersburg Drove.¡±


    ¡°And the Divine Seats, these are the seats of the guardians. They cannot stray too far from the Divine Seats. They have to return within ten minutes, which is their biggest defect. Otherwise, the Twelve Guardians would become the terrifying rulers sung of in countless realms. They are too powerful, each one of them weighs over twenty tons, a Titan like Luther would fall under their punch.¡±


    Before Lisa finished speaking, some people were already trembling in fear.


    Lena said with a trembling voice, ¡°Is it that frightening? Maybe we should ask


    Lord Ange to stop digging and we should leave.¡±


    Feilin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as rules are followed, the Twelve Guardians won¡¯t harm anything. They actually don¡¯t have feelings, they only faithfully execute the orders of the king and the Lord Observer; well, except for Petersburg. However, they have long since become immovable. Now, one thousand years later, I do not know if their souls still remain within.¡±


    Theoretically, souls are eternal and indelible, but before the floating soil buried them, the Resting Wind had blown for decades.


    When Feilin mentioned the Observer, he instinctively glanced at Ange. The sight made him jump in surprise. A tornado was gradually forming in front of Ange.


    Ange continuously used the wind gust to blow away the mud and sand dug up by Little Zombie. But the rate at which he was casting was too high, two to three per second, continually forming a chain, causing high concentration of the wind element, forming a vortex. This somehow led to the creation of a tornado.


    The tornado was a Level Six Wind Magic. Ange had, by sheer force, using a Level One Gust of Wind, created a Level Six Tornado.


    The tornado sucked away all the sand and soil near the Divine Seat, revealing the steel statue on the Divine Seat.


    It was a robust steel construct, sporting a barrel-like body with a spherical head. It had long, slender arms with a series of retractable structures, suggesting that its arms could extend.


    Standing at a height of four meters, with complex magical runes protruding on its surface, it appeared to have no waist. Its barrel-like body sat directly on the Divine Seat.


    The so-called Divine Seat indeed resembled an oversized high-backed chair. It was also the central structure of the building. A long walkway extended from the seat towards the center of the basin, and the Guardian Construct stood on the ¡®seat¡¯.


    Pointing towards the walkway, Feilin continued, ¡°This is the walkway to the center of the Teleportation Array. Normally, it and the Divine Seat would rise up to about this position, level with the edge of the basin. The transported goods can leave directly through the walkway, or be transferred to the commercial residential area below. In case of attack or danger, the walkway would drop, cutting off the enemy¡¯s advance..¡±

 Chapter 68 - 64: Constructing with 12 Gods – Part 2

    Chapter 68: Chapter 64: Constructing with 12 Gods ¨C Part 2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°However, I worked here for decades, continued to work for decades after I transformed into a witch, but I have never seen the deck descend until the World Transport Station was shut down. And it makes sense ¡ª in this desolate world, how could the enemy possibly come from the outside? If they were to come, they would come via the Teleportation Array.¡±


    ¡°Once the deck descended and the World Transport Station ceased operation, these guardian constructs could no longer move. I attempted to transport them to an underground city for safekeeping, but they were immovable. The Resting Wind had blown them around for decades. For the initial years, Petersburg would still converse with me when I returned. However, as the years passed by, I received no response from it. It¡¯s unknown whether it had gone into hibernation or faded away.¡±


    ¡°This one is Petersburg Drove, the only one among the Twelve Guardians that has a name. We usually call him by his nickname ¡ª Spring Hand. His fists could extend up to more than ten metres, the impact as powerful as a city hammer...¡±


    Feilin rambled on and on. It became clear to everyone that these are just a set of highly potent guardian constructs that were unable to move beyond a specific radius. Due to the Teleportation Array ceasing operation, they had lost energy. Even their souls might have died out. They were nothing more than steel sculptures.


    ¡°City Lord, besides these guardian constructs, is there anything else down there?¡± Aisike asked. ¡°Like, food, for instance?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? Other than the immovable buildings, even the doors have been dismantled. The Resting Wind brought about a dust storm that resulted in its total burial here. After several decades, Luther¡¯s ancestors... Ugh, forget it, let¡¯s just say ancestors from a thousand years ago had fights over food. Before you know it, his countless generations of descendants have all become Sword Saints. Ah, time flies too fast.¡±


    Lines of confusion marked Aisike¡¯s forehead: You must be kidding, time flies too fast?¡±


    As they heard Feilin¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces displayed hints of disappointment. No matter how formidable the Twelve Guardians or how prosperous the World Transport Station had been at its zenith, they had all been swallowed by the dust storm over a thousand years ago, which didn¡¯t resolve the predicament they faced.


    If there¡¯s food in the residential and commercial area below, then this location would have some value. If there isn¡¯t, they would have no interest in staying. Who would want to listen to stories while starving?


    Even if these guardians are still alive, still able to move, what good would that do? Even the most potent force couldn¡¯t satiate their hunger.


    Feilin also acknowledged this point and was preparing to discuss the matter of food with Ange. To be honest, he found this request a little difficult to broach he had already borrowed food from Ange once and had yet to return it.


    However, what Feilin didn¡¯t know was that Ange had never regarded the previous stock of food as a ¡°loan¡±. Besides bringing tens of thousands of Soul Flames for Ange, the food also garnered him tens of thousands of casual followers, at least a thousand of which were staunch believers. This would result in a couple of thousand Soul Flames for him every day.


    Before Feilin could say anything, Ange placed his hand on the cylindrical body of the guardian construct. The Boundary-crossing Hand, integrated with the skin-decorated bracelet, vibrated slightly. Suddenly, the towering guardian construct began to move.


    ¡°I am the most loyal guard of my King, Petersburg Drove, sincerely serving...


    serving... serving you...¡± It only moved a bit and a weak soul fluctuation was transmitted from the construct. It could not even finish a single sentence before lapsing into silence once again.


    ¡°Lord Petersburg? Lord Petersburg, are you still alive? Are you alive?¡± Feilin rushed over to the construct, his soul trembling as he exclaimed.


    During the decades after the Teleportation Array ceased operation, Feilin returned here many times, but he gradually stopped receiving responses from Petersburg, which was why he felt that the soul within the construct had faded away. Unexpectedly, it was still alive.


    A weak soul fluctuation came from within the construct: ¡°Oh ... It¡¯s the little friend Feilin ... What do you mean by alive ... I died long ago ... All that¡¯s left now ... is an undying spirit ... I feel so weak, how long was I asleep? Is there anything to eat ... Oh, oh, oh! Where did this energy come from? Such powerful soul energy, I am filled with power!!!¡±


    Just as Petersburg asked if there was any food, Angle pumped the Soul Energy into the construct. Ange had an inexhaustible supply of Soul Energy, with a substantial amount replenished every day. It was all infused into his left hand after being refined.


    The immense Soul Energy quickly revitalised Petersburg. His entire soul perked up; his massive body made cracking sounds and slowly rose. Underneath its cylindrical body, it revealed two... two short legs.


    When compared to its extended Spring Hand arms, the legs supporting its body were too short and thick. When fully extended, its round cylindrical body was only raised around fifty centimeters high.


    The small head that resembled a half-round cover was rotated around twice on the cylindrical body. A faint blue flame lit behind the grid and settled on Ange¡¯s body.


    ¡°It turns out to be Lord Observer, Petersburg Drove is at your service!¡± Petersburg supported the ground with both hands and tilted his entire body forward.


    Lisa couldn¡¯t help but secretly whispered to Feilin: ¡°Is this a kneel salute? Is Lord Ange¡¯s position in the Undead Empire really that high? Could it truly be a projection of the King?¡±


    Feilin didn¡¯t know what to say. Petersburg¡¯s legs were too short to tell whether it was a kneel salute. However, it was certain that Ange held a higher position. His speculation about Ange¡¯s identity has been officially confirmed in that very moment. Indeed, he¡¯s Lord Observer.


    Ange tilted his head, puzzled, asking: ¡°What is an Observer?¡±


    The so-called Observer is not really a formal name, but a colloquially agreed-upon term. No one had ever mentioned this word to Ange in person, and even when he heard it being whispered about, he never associated it with himself.


    This was the first time someone had directly called him an Observer.


    Petersburg shivered all over, perhaps misunderstanding something. It pointed at Feilin, its overly long arm snapping open, reaching out in front of Feilin, almost touching his nose: ¡°It is a name given to you by humans. They call the master of the world¡¯s transit station the Observer. But for us, we only know you are Lord.¡±


    Being pointed at by such a large fist, Feilin dared not move, yet inside he couldn¡¯t help but curse: Humans came up with it, so why point at me?!


    Lisa leaned over and whispered with a laugh: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like an employee caught making a mistake by his boss, trying to evade responsibility? Master Ang, are you really the supreme master of soul and eternity?¡±


    Feilin, aware of his wife¡¯s personality, immediately became vigilant upon hearing her words: ¡°What are you up to? Even if he really is His Majesty, he is now the Observer. Have you ever seen Lord using any extraordinary power? Don¡¯t make any trouble for him.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. Do I look like that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± ¡°Do I or not?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about the name ¡®Lisa Augustus, the Undead Pope¡¯? Is it a good name?¡±


    Ten minutes later, Petersburg could no longer move as the soul energy that Ange infused into it only lasted for approximately ten minutes. This was the biggest flaw of the god constructs; they consumed too much energy, which prevented them from venturing too far from the Divine Seat. If they couldn¡¯t make it back in time, other god constructs would have to drag them back.


    Ange had been chatting with it for more than ten minutes and got nothing from it because they weren¡¯t on the same page.


    Ange wanted to know what an Observer was, but Petersburg thought he was upset about the name others gave to him. Ange wanted to know what happened to the transit station, but Petersburg thought Ange was blaming them for not protecting it well. When Ange asked why the transit station stopped working, it simply said it wasn¡¯t its doing.


    Ange found it difficult to communicate with it.


    The soul of Negris was laughing so hard it was coming out of his nostrils. Hahaha, this was how he felt when he tried to communicate with Ange.


    Finally, when Ange was free, Feilin hurried up to him and said, ¡°Lord, both the Underground City and Ice City have run out of grain. Can you lend us some more?¡±


    Borrow grain? Ange immediately thought of the surging Soul Flame tide from the previous time, then he remembered something else. He rode on Negris, but after being chased off, he could only ride on Lightning.


    He took everyone out of the basin and to the large pit where the grain was buried. After digging it open, he pointed at the grain in the pit, then at the basin?not?too?far?away,?and?said,?¡°People,?dig,?grain.¡±


    Send people to dig and they get grain. It¡¯s impossible for him and his few people to dig out the transit station, but combined, the people from Ice City and Witch City could do it.


    Lena gasped, whispering to Klegg: ¡°The traces we¡¯ve seen on our way here, they wouldn¡¯t be from Lord Ange planting crops, would they?¡±


    Two chapters in one

 Chapter 69 - 65: Found the Control Tower_l

    Chapter 69: Chapter 65: Found the Control Tower_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The Minotaur auntie scooped out some holy water with a ladle and skillfully watered the sacred mushrooms with it. After she finished watering all of them, she noticed a bit of holy water still left at the bottom of the bucket, which she decided to drink straight away. The pure holy water didn¡¯t have much taste, but it was absolutely clean and wouldn¡¯t upset her stomach even if she drank it frequently.


    After drinking, the Minotaur auntie patted her belly and let out a burp, causing the fat around her waist to ripple in waves.


    ¡°Eh, have I gained weight again?¡± she exclaimed with delight, patting herself again. She lifted up the heavy mounds on her chest, adjusted her dress a bit to make it looser and hid her belly. After that, she peered around a bit guiltily to ensure no one was watching before finally letting out a sigh of relief. She could hardly bear it if someone saw the bit of fat she had managed to accumulate.


    Just then, a tall and slim female Minotaur approached quickly. Upon seeing the


    Minotaur auntie, her eyes brightened and she shouted from a distance, ¡°Sister!¡±


    The Minotaur auntie turned pale with fright, immediately making a motion to cover her mouth. She sheepishly glanced towards the temple and noticed the Silver Skeleton lifting his head to look at her.


    The Minotaur auntie immediately turned to run towards the slim Minotaur, covering her mouth and dragging her away.


    ¡°Are you crazy, you can¡¯t yell around the temple,¡± the Minotaur auntie scolded, her voice so loud it echoed.


    Despite the term ¡°sister,¡± the slim Minotaur wasn¡¯t actually Minotaur auntie¡¯s biological sister. In the Minotaur tribe who worshipped their ancestors, all members of the same generation were considered siblings. Let¡¯s call her Minotaur sister.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The leaders are planning to excavate that old ruin. They¡¯re recruiting people to dig, promising two pounds of food per day, and there are rewards for those who dig the most. Do you want to come along?¡± the Minotaur sister asked excitedly.


    Two pounds? Isn¡¯t that less than the amount of beet leaves she usually sneaks every day?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m busy working at the temple, I can¡¯t leave,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Oh come on, how much can that old temple even pay you? Is it enough to feed yourself? Don¡¯t starve yourself thin. The two pounds of food from the excavation site is just the minimum. If you work more, you get more rewards. Considering our strength as Minotaurs, we could easily earn those rewards. I heard the reward is a chance to eat till you¡¯re full. My God, I don¡¯t remember the last time I could eat until I was full. Oh, have you put on some weight, sister?¡± The Minotaur sister patted her emaciated shoulders as she spoke.


    The moment Minotaur sister mentioned ¡®starvation¡¯, Minotaur auntie instinctively sucked in her belly. The phrase ¡®eat till you¡¯re full¡¯ brought her shame; she had been eating to her heart¡¯s content recently, putting on weight as a result.


    When Minotaur sister called her ¡®fat¡¯ , Minotaur auntie hurriedly denied it: ¡°No, no, that¡¯s nonsense. This is just water weight due to starvation, water weight I tell you. But regardless, I¡¯m not going. The temple has entrusted the sacred duty of watering and caring for the crops to me. Even if I starve to death, I can¡¯t abandon that duty. You can take big boy one and two instead. They have big appetites and strength, they can eat and work.¡±


    When the two big tubbies from the Minotaur auntie¡¯s family were taken away, they whimpered pitifully, realizing that they¡¯d no longer get to eat their fill or nibble on beet leaves. From now on, they could only labor hard for their two pounds of food.


    Almost everyone in Witch City was mobilized, from strong Minotaurs to the young, old, sick, and pregnant. It didn¡¯t matter if they could work or not, as long as they came they¡¯d receive a pound of food, two pounds if they could work and rewards for those who toiled the most. The one who worked the hardest could eat their fill.


    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a recruitment of labor? It felt more like a form of disguised relief, an attempt to provide aid through work.


    Two days later, people from Ice City arrived, and everyone was actively working. They dug up the sand and temporarily piled it nearby. They quickly unearthed a piece of construction under the Divine Seat and stayed there overnight whenever the Resting Wind blew.


    The more people that came, the faster the excavation progress, the more buildings were unearthed, and the more people could be accommodated.


    The former world transit station was home to tens of thousands of residents. It was only abandoned due to the incessant Resting Wind making maintenance too costly. But the buildings were still intact. The construction quality of the Undead Empire was indeed excellent; a quick clean-up of the unearthed buildings and they could be used again.


    The major part of the maintenance costs was labor. With a crowd of starving people now here, labor was no longer a problem, especially since Lisa strongly insisted on it.


    ¡°This is the perfect solution,¡± she explained, ¡°It solves the labor problem and gives everyone something to do. We certainly can¡¯t afford to keep them idle, not even the elderly and children. Otherwise, it would be very easy to have problems. We should keep them busy, so busy that they¡¯d fall asleep as soon as they laid down, giving them no time to think about idle nonsense.¡±


    Lisa had experience in large-scale relief efforts and knew that keeping people busy after a disaster was better than letting them be idle, as the latter could easily cause confusion.


    Some strong individuals with experience in farming were organized. As soon as the Resting Wind stopped, they would get up immediately to sow and water the crops, while Ange only needed to walk over and step a footprint. That resulted in a miracle.


    When the crops matured, undead beings would come and remove the footprint, putting an end to the Instant Death Halo, and then harvest quickly.


    With everyone¡¯s cooperation, Ange could farm three times a day, totaling about nine hundred mu, but he could only experience the joy of harvesting once.


    Because the Instant Death Halo could only be activated once at a time. When it stopped at one place, he could rush to the next plot to start it up again, not needing to participate in the harvesting.


    That wasn¡¯t great though, but he couldn¡¯t explain why.


    Fortunately, Negris understood his feelings: ¡°For you, farming is a source of joy. But when you are forced to farm, it becomes a pain. Moreover, it is missing the most joyful part: the harvesting. Maybe it¡¯d be better if you just farm once a day by yourself. ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange agreed with the logic and decided the next day to farm by himself and not let humans help. As a result, the planting area dropped back to two hundred mu a day.


    Anna looked concerned: ¡°Why won¡¯t he let us help anymore? The production is so low. The rice grown is so delicious, why not plant more?¡±


    ¡°Sir must have deeper intentions,¡± Luther contemplated, ¡°He¡¯s communicating to us through this action; we should not become dependent, our fate has to be in our own hands. How wise. Anna, we should also organize a workforce to rebuild the destroyed farm, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Anna rolled her eyes: ¡°We¡¯ve already started rebuilding; we will just be able to commence the sowing as soon as spring arrives next year. It¡¯s too late for now.¡±


    Luther scratched his head and praised her: ¡°Anna, you are indeed more capable. You think ahead and plan well. I can rest assured with Ice City in your hands.¡±


    Anna retorted: ¡°Don¡¯t you think about shirking responsibility; you are the rightful heir.¡±


    Before Anna could finish, someone hurried in with a report: ¡°Lord, we¡¯ve uncovered the control tower of the teleportation array, but there¡¯s something inside. It¡¯s already killed two of our people.¡±


    Luther immediately responded: ¡°Notify Sir!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 66 Wraith Warrior_l

    Chapter 70: Chapter 66 Wraith Warrior_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange arrived faster than Luther, coming to a pit. Someone was on guard at the entrance, and a group of people were surrounding two workers.


    The report said they were dead, but in fact, they were still alive. Both individuals had a knife wound on their necks, and a large amount of fresh blood was gushing out. They were growing increasingly pale, and it seemed they were on the verge of death.


    Lisa was helpless on the side. Although her Face Purification Technique had some healing effects, it was mainly used for aesthetic purposes, not for healing. Besides, the technique was only at level one, and was powerless to treat this level of injury.


    This was presumably the reason why the report had declared them dead. Injuries like these were fatal in this world.


    Ange walked over and took a look. Lisa said anxiously, ¡°The major blood vessel is injured. The blood pressure is too high, the injury will open before it heals. We would need at least a level four Healing Spell to possibly heal the wound instantly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it open.¡± Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa was somewhat confused. What did he mean by that? Because it couldn¡¯t heal quickly, that¡¯s why it would burst open. If it wasn¡¯t allowed to open, then wouldn¡¯t that mean it was healed?


    Ange squatted down, focusing his thoughts on the wound. The wound twitched slightly, closing in on itself from both sides, as if an invisible hand was pulling the wound together, and the blood slowly stopped.


    He summoned the Holy Light with his hand on the wound, a strengthened version of Lisa¡¯s Face Purification Technique quickly healed the wound several times faster. When the wound was completely healed, Ange relaxed his thoughts; the pressure at the wound couldn¡¯t break through the injury anymore.


    With the help of his intentions, it was like having an invisible hemostat. The bleeding was stopped, and then the treatment was carried out. The two injured were temporarily rescued. However, they had lost too much blood, and it was still unknown whether they could survive.


    ¡°Is that all it takes?¡± Lisa, a bit surprised by Ange¡¯s casual attitude, quietly asked Feilin, ¡°Can your intentions make the wound contract?¡±


    Feilin shook his head: ¡°No, the master¡¯s soul is too powerful.¡±


    After healing the injured, Ange summoned his great scythe and led everyone into the pit.


    Inside there was a pitch-black hallway, with exquisite reliefs on all sides. At intervals, there were sculptures hung on the walls.


    As soon as Negris saw this, he warned, ¡°Be careful of those sculptures. They¡¯re gargoyles.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Zombie let out a roar, and a flying tackle smashed one of the sculptures into dust that fell to the ground.


    Negris roared in anger, ¡°I told you to be careful, not to smash it!¡±


    But the smashed sculpture also showed their state. After being buried for thousands of years, these gargoyles had become inert.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Zombie didn¡¯t care about Negris, it let out a cry and charged at another sculpture.


    During this time in the wild, the Little Zombie had benefited the most. Every night it would reach out its hand into the Resting Wind, just like Ange.


    At first, it only dared to extend one finger, touch it briefly, and then pull back. Soon, it dared to hold its finger out continuously.


    The cold breath in the Resting Wind refined its soul and strengthened its flesh. Although it still looked like a Tough Skin Zombie, the sturdiness of its body had already reached the level of a Copper Skin Zombie, and it did not have the issue of bone loss.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ange¡¯s example, a necromancer of this level would never dare to expose their body to the Resting Wind. Because they didn¡¯t know the benefits, and only knew that the cold atmosphere was uncomfortable for the soul.


    But without enduring hardships, how can one have a strong build? One must bear hardships to reach an excellent result among all zombies.


    Another collision caused the sculpture on the opposite wall to shatter into pieces.


    Just as the Little Zombie was getting ready to tackle the third sculpture, it turned into smoke and disappeared. The Little Zombie bumped directly into the wall instead.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Negris had just issued a warning when the Holy Light suddenly illuminated the hands of the nearby Angel Skull and charged a punch.


    Clang! There was nothing in front of him, but it obviously hit something. The sound of ¡®clang¡¯ rang out. The glow on the hands of the Angel Skull also brightened for a moment upon collision, casting a vague shadow.


    Before anyone could get a clear look at what it was, another fist from Angel Skeleton struck, with a clanging collision sound.


    Both fists of Angel Skeleton worked like repetitive firecrackers, incessantly striking with a continuous chain of collision sounds.


    Its typical roughhousing with Little Zombie was not just playing around. Many creatures learned their combat and hunting skills through such play.


    Through the constant collisions and flashes of light, they managed to see who Angel Skeleton¡¯s opponent was. It was a humanoid shape made of smoke, holding two shadow-like daggers, striking swiftly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Wraith Warrior!¡± Negris, who got a clearer look, promptly warned.


    Ange looked towards it, tilting his head.


    Negris sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know what a Wraith Warrior is, do you?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Do you know what a Wraith is? Do you remember Feilin¡¯s little pet, Black Face? Do you know what a Black Warrior is? A Wraith Warrior is similar to a Black Warrior. They¡¯re spiritual bodies that have a physical form. The difference is that Wraith Warriors have no intelligence, whereas Black Warriors do. It¡¯s like the difference between zombies and witches.¡±


    ¡°For guardians and the like, it¡¯s probably for the best that they don¡¯t have intelligence. If intelligent souls had to stay here for thousands of years, they¡¯d probably have run off long ago.¡± After stating this, Negris complained, ¡°I am the God of Knowledge, not the God of common sense. Don¡¯t always ask me about common sense things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where did the lord go?¡± Ange immediately thought of a question that he really wanted to know but wasn¡¯t common knowledge.


    ¡°...¡± If it weren¡¯t for his knowledge of Ange¡¯s character, Negris would have thought he was doing it on purpose. Who else would rub salt into someone else¡¯s wounds like this?


    During the conversation between Ange and Negris, the fight between Angel Skeleton and the Wraith Warrior reached a fever pitch. The Holy Light in the hands of Angel Skeleton clashed hard against the shadowy spikes of the Wraith Warrior, not backing down at all, instead pushing the enemy steadily backward.


    The Wraith Warrior retreated step by step to the wall. When there was no space left to retreat, it dissolved into a cloud of smoke.


    Angel Skeleton¡¯s punch hit empty space, smashing into the wall with a loud bang, almost cracking it and making Little Zombie shudder a bit.


    With a sudden spread of wings, Angel Skeleton took flight, reaching out to grab the cloud of smoke and forcefully slinging it onto the ground.


    Ordinary angels might not have been able to track the movements of Wraith Warriors, but what stood in front of them was not an ordinary angel but a skeleton clothed in an angel¡¯s skin, observing the world with its soul.


    The Wraith Warrior, skilled in shadow concealment and assassination, was no match for the battle-hungry Battle Angel when its movements were seen through. Its fate was sealed.


    The Wraith Warrior, tossed back to the ground, was bombarded by the Holy Light-encased fists of Angel Skeleton until it burst into fragments.


    Having obliterated its enemy, Angel Skeleton came running back, raising its small fist for Ange to see. There was a damaged wound on it, probably caused by the punch on the wall.


    Ange cast Healing Spell on it, while his other hand, holding the Scythe of Death, stretched forward to pull back a Soul Flame.


    Angel Skeleton had demolished the Wraith Warrior but hadn¡¯t killed it. If it were allowed to recover, it would pose a huge threat to ordinary people.


    In the hallways behind them, they didn¡¯t encounter any more enemies. Time is indeed the greatest enemy of all, as even the undead souls sometimes struggle to survive its eroding effects.


    However, it¡¯s more likely that they disappeared with the lord.


    At the end of the hallway, they faced a thick wall. There were no visible switches or buttons, and even souls couldn¡¯t pass through it.


    ¡°How do we open this door?¡± Ange asked Negris. This shouldn¡¯t be common knowledge.

 Chapter 71 - 67 Can’t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down 1

    Chapter 71: Chapter 67 Can¡¯t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°According to my research, this door should be opened with a key. Once you get the key, you can easily push it open.¡± Negris managed to say with a straight face.


    This should be a door similar to those opened by magic markings, requiring some sort of verification, and this method of verification is the key. Unfortunately, who knows what kind of verification it uses?


    So, it¡¯s not his fault if the door can¡¯t be opened. What others use for the key is beyond the scope of ¡®Knowledge¡¯.


    In fact, Negris had regretted it long ago. When he boasted in the past, he used a term called ¡®Omniscient¡¯, which was just a slogan to fool believers. That¡¯s because those who believe in the God of Knowledge would never ask such inexplicable common-sense questions.


    So when he saw Ange as Little Skeleton, he merely went along with it and ended up falling into a trap.


    Kvada, he was the God of Knowledge, not the God of Common Sense or Current Affairs. Where could he have gotten the knowledge of what transpired over the 1000-plus years of his incarceration, without contact with his believers?


    Just as Negris was mentally mumbling his regrets, Ange¡¯s left hand gave a push on the wall, and it fell inwards.


    ¡°???¡± Several big question marks popped up in Negris¡¯ mind: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was there no lock? Why did it open so easily? Is your Boundary-crossing Hand the key?¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion, waved his hand, and the wall flipped back up, blocking the corridor.


    This time, he pushed the wall with his right hand, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    Negris also stepped forward and tried pushing with his tiny claws, but to no avail. The others took turns to try, including Luther, who arrived a bit late, and they all tried pushing the wall.


    In the end, it was confirmed that only Ange¡¯s left hand could move it, there was no doubt about it, the Boundary-crossing Hand was the ¡®key¡¯ to activate the Control Tower.


    ¡°I knew it. Both the Soul Network and divinity are on you. The Empire¡¯s last heir, you really have crazy good luck. No, wait, I¡¯m still alive, aren¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t I inherit the Empire¡¯s legacy? Is it because I¡¯m not undead? This is discrimination, this is discrimination.¡± Negris thought indignantly.


    The decor in the Control Tower was simple, crude, and minimalist. Yes, there was nothing inside, it was empty.


    Only in the corner was there a row of skeletons. Judging by the decaying fabrics on them, these skeletons died here alive. If they had been skeletons in life, they wouldn¡¯t have worn clothes. and if they were necromancers. their bodies wouldn¡¯t have rotted to bones.


    ¡°These should be the former operators of the Control Tower. When the world transit station suddenly stopped, and the gate closed, they got trapped here until they died.¡± Negris speculated.


    Arriving late and missing the battle, Luther, somewhat depressed, asked, ¡°Why does the Control Tower need so many people? Isn¡¯t it just to control the


    Teleportation Array? Speaking of which, what¡¯s so vital about controlling the


    Teleportation Array? Isn¡¯t it enough to power it with demon crystals?¡±


    Negris sneered: ¡°You¡¯re ignorant. Do you know why this place is called the World Transit Station? This is one of the few dimensional teleportation hubs. Every day, there are more than a hundred transmissions, involving countless dimensions. The coordinates, distances, weight, volume, and type of transported goods, and the number of demon crystals required, all need to be strictly calculated. There wouldn¡¯t be enough people to handle the job without enough personnel. ¡±


    Luther blinked; this was clearly beyond his scope of knowledge. Unable to comprehend, he quickly changed the subject: ¡°With so many people, why isn¡¯t there any furniture? Isn¡¯t it tiring to stand?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, and with a slight lift of his left hand, a bunch of furniture rose from the ground, including a table that shot directly under Luther¡¯s buttocks, hoisting him up.


    ¡°Hmm, hidden furniture, quite comfortable, well Luther stretched lazily, leaned back hard, and the curve of the chair bent with his stretch, providing the best support for his body, so comfortable he didn¡¯t want to get up.


    ¡°Can it morph?¡±¡± Curious, Negris jumped onto a chair too.


    As soon as he lay down, the chair adjusted to suit his body. A hole was open behind his butt for his tail, the backrest was depressed to accommodate his wings, and even extended a stand to hold his chin, reducing the strain on his neck.


    ¡°These things are amazing, aren¡¯t they? So comfortable, I don¡¯t want to get up, where can I buy a set? I want to buy one.¡± Luther adjusted the most comfortable position, and just as he was swaying, feeling sleepy, a strong current rushed through his body, almost electrocuting his soul out.


    Luther screamed and bounced off the chair, landing on the ground, unable to stand steady, shuddering.


    Seeing someone else¡¯s misfortune instantly improved Negris¡¯ mood. He laughed, ¡°This piece was designed to make you work better, not to be lazy. Now know why they were all humans at the time?¡±


    On the other two chairs, Little Zombie and Angel Skeleton both lay comfortably, unaffected by the electric sparks from the chairs.


    ¡°Ange, how did you do it?¡± Negris turned to ask Ange, and as he turned his head, his chair rotated the same degree.


    Negris was amazed, wasn¡¯t this too convenient? It¡¯s specifically for lazy people. He found it quite tempting. If he had been alive and had such a chair to lie on, wouldn¡¯t he have slept all day every day? He wouldn¡¯t have the inclinations to spread knowledge then, would he?


    Ange tilted his head and answered in an uncertain tone: ¡°Well, I think, I can control this place..¡±

 Chapter 72 - 67 Can’t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down 2

    Chapter 72: Chapter 67 Can¡¯t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down 2


    Translator: 549690339


    As he spoke, he opened up a sphere of light, filled with countless points of light, each connected by either apparent or unseen lines.


    ¡°Dimension coordinate system!? Wow, great stuff, no wonder they call it the World Transit Station. This map alone would cause many forces to go crazy.¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Luther curiously approached the light and asked, ¡°What does it mean? Is it worth a lot?¡±


    As his gaze focused on a certain light point, it suddenly expanded, revealing lots of information to his eyes. Subconsciously, he listed it all out: ¡°Abyss of


    Marsas, the Fire Monarch, Elemental Plane, Dominant Species: Fire Element, Specialty: Fire Magic Crystals, Ruler: Marsas, Monarch level....¡±.


    There was more information to follow, too much, in fact, so Luther did not read it all out.


    After listening for a while, Ange suddenly asked, ¡°Can crops be grown there?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Crops? No.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Disappointed, Ange quickly wrote off this plane.


    Negris sneered at Luther¡¯s question, ¡°Valuable? Haha, this is a strategic resource that money can¡¯t buy. Do you remember the Saint¡¯s Edge Army¡¯s deployment? Their first one relied on coordinates set by you, the second relied on those two specially trained saints. If they had this coordinate system, they wouldn¡¯t need the saints or your coordinates, and could deploy directly. Do you know what that would mean?¡±


    Luther instantly grasped the implications, drawing in a sharp breath, ¡°We could launch a plane invasion at any time?¡±


    Negris nearly choked, giving Luther an incredulous look. ¡°Your ambition is not small, thinking about invading others? Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about others possessing the same coordinate system?¡±


    ¡°Right, what if others have such a coordinate system and secretly send troops here? Should we strengthen our plane¡¯s defenses?¡± Luther questioned.


    ¡°No need, you already have the best defense, the Resting Wind is the best defense. With it here, who would invade this plane...¡± Negris didn¡¯t finish, a thought suddenly popping into his mind. Luther also seemed to come to the same conclusion.


    The two looked at each other and simultaneously said, ¡°The Resting Wind, could it possibly be a plane defense set up by the Undead King?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Otherwise, why would the strange wind rise just after the World Transit Station stopped?¡± Negris proposed.


    ¡°This....¡± Both of them couldn¡¯t find words to express their shock. If a strange wind, lasting for a thousand years and covering an entire plane, could act as a


    defense, then the methods of the Undead King exceeded their imaginations. At least in Negris¡¯ knowledge, he couldn¡¯t fathom how this could be done.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence, a coincidence.¡± Negris comforted himself.


    Regardless of whether it was a coincidence, the Resting Wind at least protected this plane from external invasion. Including this time¡¯s invasion by the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, it trapped most of them within Ice City, otherwise, who knows how many more people would have died in the pursuit out of Ice City.


    ¡°So what do we do now? Should we activate the teleportation array?¡± Luther queried.


    ¡°Activate it? Can¡¯t you see all the points on it are grey? Do you have energy to activate it? It can¡¯t be activated by just thirty-fifty demon crystals, do you have any?¡± Negris countered.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it already activated here? Maybe it still has energy.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years have passed, this bit of energy might be just enough to start the control room, we don¡¯t even know when it will stop.¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth, the projection vanished with a pop, the tables and chairs retracting into the ground and the door flipping up.


    Without anything to support them, Negris and the Angel skeleton all fell to the ground.


    ¡°Your gosh-darned mouth, whatever you say happens. What now? We¡¯re out of power, can the door still open? Are we going to die here?¡± Luther fretted.


    Ange gestured, and the door flipped open, but nothing else could be activated. Ange felt around for a while and pressed a spot, revealing a hole.


    Ange took out his own demon crystals and dumped all of them inside, a total of fifteen hundred, all emptied into the hole.


    With a hum, the projection of the dimensional coordinates reappeared and the furniture popped back up.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s out of power. The World Transit Station is a big energy hog, the standalone control room might be fine, but to keep the entire transit station going ¨C a thousand-plus demon crystals might not even last a day. And that¡¯s not considering the energy needed for teleportation. Goblins sent over a hundred and fifty tons of food, and took over a thousand of your demon crystals.¡±


    Just thinking about the enormous energy consumption was nerve-racking, it was like being able to afford a magic crystal car but not the magic crystals.


    ¡°That... that much? Our family¡¯s teleportation circle only needed like ten per use.¡± Luther exclaimed in shock.


    Negris didn¡¯t bother responding, that thing could only teleport one curled-up goblin and he dared to call it a teleportation array?


    While they were chatting, Ange kept working. As a lot of information was being transmitted into his soul, as long as he focused on anything, information would instantly be sent over about its function, like sending, teleporting, detecting, projecting, and so on..

 Chapter 73 - 67 Can ‘t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down_3

    Chapter 73: Chapter 67 Can ¡®t Plant Vegetables? Shut Down_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Poor Ange, he is a farming skeleton, how much could he understand? The transmission of these pieces of information was like reading a math book, leaving him utterly confused.


    Especially after the insertion of the Demon Crystal, the Teleportation Array might have had an abundance of energy and start functioning properly, so the information it received even got richer. Amongst the pile of information, Ange could only understand two: Operation and Shutdown.


    Ange thought about it for a moment and pressed Shutdown.


    With a clunk, everyone sitting on a chair fell down again. The gate closed, the coordinates disappeared.


    ¡°Why has it stopped again? Is it out of energy already? Surely not that fast? Ange, did you turn it off?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Why? This is an intermediate station of the world. The wealth left by the Undead Empire, you have now inherited it. Shouldn¡¯t you be ecstatic, unable to wait to explore all its functions? Why did you turn it off?¡± Negris asked puzzled.


    Ange replied confidently, ¡°Can¡¯t farm crops.¡±


    It was lucky that Negris couldn¡¯t breathe, otherwise he would have choked hearing this. He turned it off, just because he couldn¡¯t farm crops?!


    ¡°Then why did you still excavate it?!¡± Negris roared.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Curious.¡±


    Negris was speechless, fine, the logic is consistent. He dug it out because he¡¯s curious, and turned it off because he can¡¯t farm crops.


    But despite his complaint, Negris, after calming down, suddenly thought Ange was right. Why not turn it off if you can¡¯t farm? After all, this world doesn¡¯t have any fundamental capabilities to support the operation of the


    Teleportation Array, as they haven¡¯t even managed to solve the issue of eating.


    As the God of Knowledge, Negris knew too many such examples. Many races or countries have blindly built various wonders without solving the basic needs of living or economic situations, resulting in economic collapse, the destruction of the empire, and the extinction of the race.


    To be able to, like Ange, recognize what truly matters is truly....ahhh, I can¡¯t continue, this skeleton just wants to farm!!


    Just when Negris was jumping up in anger, a distant call was suddenly sensed deep within Angel s soul.


    A distant call? Ange tilted his head. The only distant creature that would call him was the Goblin Silver Coin, right?


    He extended his consciousness, and sure enough, it was the Goblin Silver Coin. The silver coin was hiding in a sewer, and outside there were raucous shouts. It seemed like they were hunting for something.


    The Silver Coin was curled up in the trench, rot all over, whispering, ¡°Master Ange bless me, Master Ange bless me....¡±


    As he murmured, he suddenly noticed something casting a shadow on him. Silver Coin whispered joyfully, ¡°Lord Ange?¡±


    Ange nodded, and wondered how Silver Coin felt this nodding action. He continued to whisper, ¡°Lord Ange, I have successfully resurrected, but unfortunately, I was thrown into the Chaotic Burial Mound. The body wasn¡¯t preserved well and had decayed. I was seen by the villagers when I crawled out, and they were all chasing me.¡±


    After Silver Coin had his soul searched, Ange stole more than half of his soul without being noticed. When he finished repairing it, he stuffed it back into the body, ignoring him. The projection across the plane caused a massive loss of power, so Ange couldn¡¯t do much.


    Unexpectedly, Silver Coin successfully resurrected as a witch, not a zombie, but a wise witch, with such an extremely good fortune.


    Goblin Klegg aspired to resurrect, but Feilin only dared to send him a Soul Fire and dared not to guarantee anything else.


    However, his corpse was discovered in a quartermaster¡¯s private house. Due to the single line of communication, no one knew who he was. They thought he was a servant in the quartermaster¡¯s house, so they directly threw the body into the Chaotic Burial Mound. When he woke up, his body had already decayed a lot.


    Silver Coin continued, ¡°I woke up and remembered lots of things. All I can remember is that Lord Ange saved me, then buy food, buy teleportation materials, but now in this state, it seems that I won¡¯t be able to complete the mission. Those people will soon search this place, dragging me out and burn me to death. Sorry, my Lord, I can¡¯t complete the mission.¡±


    ¡°Why? They want to burn you?¡± Ange tilted his head incomprehensibly.


    ¡°Undead is a heretic in this world, I¡¯ll be burnt on sight.¡± Silver Coin replied. Ange thought of his straw-man hat and asked, ¡°Can disguise work?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Sir, do you mean Illusion Technique?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    Ange didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so he simply stopped talking. He directly transmitted the Face Purification Technique. The third level power of the Face Purification Technique, when casted onto Silver Coin, only had about one percent of its effects left. But it was enough to prompt his rotting parts to heal visibly.


    Don¡¯t forget, Angel s Magic Power regenerates extremely fast. With the continuous influx of power at a rate of two or three per second, the effect was not much worse than Lisa¡¯s direct casting.


    Silver Coin held both hands in front of his eyes, incredulously watching as his rotten-bone hand slowly healed, new flesh growing anew, and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°A miracle, this is a miracle, my lord, what power is this?¡± ¡°Purify,¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Purify? Purify?¡± Silver Coin murmured, unconsciously, his body glowed brighter.


    There¡¯s a difference in power decay when Silver Coin actively prays and passively receives. With Silver Coin¡¯s initiation, the decay rate of Face Purification Technique only reduced to about ten percent, sufficient to emit a faint glow.


    Under the illumination of these glows, Silver Coin¡¯s rotten parts healed quickly. Even the dirt and smell on his clothes were purified. The originally stinky and decaying goblin slowly turned into a clean, healthy young goblin.


    Silver Coin was overjoyed. He excitedly said, ¡°So this is what you meant by disguise, disguising as the living, excellent. In this way, I can return to the union to take over the previous things. The food is readily available. As long as I get the materials for the teleportation array, I could transport the food with low cost. But the materials for the teleportation array are hard to acquire since they are controlled supplies. If we need them urgently, we may have to expend thirty times the amount of demons crystal to transport them.¡±


    Food? Hearing food mentioned, Ange got excited, ¡°I have a teleportation array.¡±


    Yes, he has a teleportation array, a world transit station, which he just shut down because it couldn¡¯t grow crops.


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s great.... Wait, someone is coming.¡± Just as Silver Coin finished speaking, he heard people talking outside the sewer, ¡°Let¡¯s have two people going down into the sewer and check.¡± Two and a half chapters..

 Chapter 74 - 68: Turning the Cultivator of Light_l

    Chapter 74: Chapter 68: Turning the Cultivator of Light_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Silver Coin checked his appearance, and before the people outside could come in, he proactively crawled out himself: ¡°Hello there, what are you looking for?¡±


    The people outside were so frightened that they almost swung their farm tools at him. Several torches nearly shoved into Silver Coin¡¯s face, only relaxed after they recognized his lively appearance: ¡°A Goblin, alive.¡±


    The villager leading the group came over and checked Silver Coin¡¯s body, primarily poking his flesh and taking a sniff. Not noticing any abnormalities, he let him go: ¡°Why are you hiding in the sewer?¡±


    Silver Coin dusted off his clothes and calmly replied: ¡°Just a transient traveler seeking a temporary shelter. Why, am I not allowed to hide in here? Or did


    something happen?¡±


    ¡°An Undead was found at the Chaotic Burial Mound, we don¡¯t know where it ran off to and are searching for it. You better not run around, find a place to stay.¡± Said the leading villager.


    Silver Coin feigned a shocked expression: ¡°An Undead? That¡¯s a serious matter, thank you for letting me know. I¡¯m going to find a safe place right away, many thanks.¡± Right after, he hastily left.


    The searching villagers asked confusedly: ¡°Just let him go like that? We don¡¯t question him?¡±


    The leading villager asked just as confused: ¡°Question him? About what? It¡¯s clear at a glance that he¡¯s alive, and he doesn¡¯t reek of death. What¡¯s there to ask?¡±


    ¡°Ask him why he is hiding in the sewer. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    The leading villager chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s clear you are inexperienced. What was that just now? A Goblin, a stingy Goblin. It¡¯s exceedingly rare for rich ones to stay in inns. What¡¯s so strange about living in an available sewer?¡±


    ¡°Ah? This is normal?¡±


    ¡°Too normal. Ah, not only stingy Goblins, in these times even if it was us living in the sewers, how strange could it be? The tax levied by the gentry increases year after year and so does the grain collected, sigh...¡± The leading villager sighed.


    When the topic reached this point, no one felt like talking anymore.


    On the road, Silver Coin encountered several search parties, some even lead by Priests. But he managed to slip by unscathed each time, as they didn¡¯t pay much attention to a lively and non-odorous Goblin as himself.


    This allowed Silver Coin to profoundly sense the power of ¡®Purify¡¯. If it just healed his decaying body, it would have been pointless. Dirty clothes and the stench of death would definitely attract attention. He wondered if Priests could sense his abnormality at close range.


    After detouring, he returned to the Silver Light Mercantile Company¡¯s base and knocked on the door of his private courtyard. The special rhythmic knock soon caused the door to quietly open. A drowsy-looking Goblin yawned as he opened the door: ¡°President, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Silver Coin had somewhat forgotten who this Goblin was and did not greet him, just nodded his head and walked into the room.


    The Silver Light Mercantile Company was a more loosely organized Trade


    Union Alliance. Each vice president independently led their own trade group.


    Usually sharing information and resources, but assets were individually split.


    Once Silver Coin reached his room, he searched for various kinds of accounts, diaries, notebooks, travel logs, and carefully scrutinized them, cross-checking with the missing pieces in his memory.


    His soul had suffered significant harm, a small portion had been sucked away and his memory was damaged. But with these paper records, he could still figure out some things.


    The next morning, Silver Coin took out a box from the safe, and then informed everyone for a meeting. Once everyone gathered, Silver Coin directly stated: ¡°Something happened to me on this outing. I was hit by spirit magic and my memory is a bit chaotic. Tekas, Steller, who is this? Reza? Stenson...¡±


    After a roll call, he finally linked all names and faces, and everyone accepted his explanation.


    As for why Silver Coin was hit by spirit magic, no one asked.


    ¡°Alright, now for another matter, from this point onward, the trade group will alter its operational direction. Dispose of all those miscellaneous projects as soon as possible and in the future concentrate on completing the tasks I issue. The first task is to procure as much grain, cloth, farming tools, and so on.¡±


    Someone was unhappy. Stenson said: ¡°Ah? Dispose of everything? I¡¯ve just managed to get a supply chain for elven artifacts, we are also disposing of this? What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Dispose of them, but you can maintain the relationship with the elves, we can contact them again when necessary.¡± Silver Coin stated.


    ¡°President, this is not right, it was tough for me to establish this relationship. If we suddenly adjust, I cannot accept it. I apply to withdraw from the trade caravan.¡± Stenson said.


    Establishing a relationship with the elves was arduous work. It required tireless efforts in the deep mountains and forests. He originally planned to make a big score, yet Silver Coin suddenly changed the operating direction prompting him to dispose of these things. He joked, ¡®With this connection, which trading company wouldn¡¯t offer him a partnership? Dispose of them?¡¯


    Silver Coin nodded: ¡°You can, wish you good business prosperity. Besides the company¡¯s assets, you can take all materials related to your operations.¡± Stenson¡¯s was moved, expressing sincerely: ¡°Thank you, President.¡±


    Being able to take operational materials with him essentially meant Stenson could take his original customers with him. This was a very generous act. In theory, anything developed using the company¡¯s resources were the company¡¯s property.. Letting him leave was already nice, and now he was allowed to bring customers too?

 Chapter 75 - 68: Turning the Cultivator of Light_2

    Chapter 75: Chapter 68: Turning the Cultivator of Light_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Some domineering companies would simply be dealt with harshly, their businesses crippled and banished.


    Stenson left gratefully, and Silver Coin swept his gaze over everyone, asking,


    ¡°Who else wants to leave?¡±


    Uncertainty was etched on most people¡¯s faces, but unlike Stenson who had his own customer relationships, they hesitated for a moment before all shaking their heads.


    ¡°Good, close the door and activate the Warning Array. Gather around.¡± Everyone moved behind Silver Coin, watching as he opened the box on the desk. He closed it abruptly after it was half-open.


    However, this was enough for everyone behind him to clearly see the contents of the box. Unconsciously someone screamed, ¡°Holy...¡±, only to have their words muffled by a hand or jabbed back in by an elbow to the gut.


    The light of the Demon Crystal flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes, their hearts exclaiming: We¡¯re rich! Stenson¡¯s a fool!


    What Elven artifacts could compare to the Holy Essence Liquid? It was one of the few items that could fetch a Demon Crystal¡¯s price and even up to thousands of them. Every woman in the world would go crazy for it.


    Silver Coin¡¯s merchant group left the Silver Light Mercantile Company at the fastest speed to complete its transformation. From a public entity, it became a Secret Commerce Association. From this day forward, it would only deal in one product¡ªHoly Essence Liquid.


    Of course, running a business solely on Holy Essence Liquid did not require many people. However, Silver Coin was well aware that from the moment he was reborn, his fate was no longer his own.


    From that moment on, he had to wholeheartedly pursue Ange¡¯s goals and prioritize Angel s needs, readily adjusting his business approach. Hence, he needed more reliable and loyal people.


    He was all too familiar with this pattern, it had been the same before when he prioritized the needs of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, doing trade while gathering intelligence. There was no difference.


    Apart from purchasing grains, Silver Coin also took the initiative to add fabrics, agricultural tools, a variety of seeds, and even ordered iron materials and fabricated wheels. He had been to Ice City and had taken a tour around Ange¡¯s planting area, taking note of what that world lacked.


    Well, better to say what it didn¡¯t lack¡ªexcept for water and stones, it lacked everything else.


    A good merchant should not wait for customers to voice their needs, but strive to uncover their needs and create demand if there is none.


    Late at night, Silver Coin brought a bottle of Holy Essence Liquid and a little for trial usage, driving his carriage to a tavern near the Saint¡¯s Edge Army camp. After checking in, he placed a plate of fresh flowers by the window.


    In the middle of the night, a woman garbed in a cape knocked on his door.


    As she removed her hood, she revealed a holy and dignified face. From this face, one could feel a noble and holy aura that, if encountered by a person with a sinister heart, would often make them feel inferior.


    In the past, Silver Coin often didn¡¯t dare to look at this face directly. However, now he didn¡¯t have that feeling anymore.


    ¡°Hello, Steward Patricia.¡± Silver Coin greeted with a bow. ¡°You? You¡¯re not dead?¡± Patricia looked slightly surprised.


    The God¡¯s Knight of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army was dead, the quartermaster died, the Paladin squad died, along with ten priests, ten heavily armored shield soldiers, seventy sword and crossbow soldiers, as well as two specially trained saints. However, the Goblin Merchant who went to scout first didn¡¯t die?


    Patricia was one of the few people who knew Silver Coin¡¯s identity because the two saints who accompanied him were brought by Patricia.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead. I traded some valuable assets to save my life and gain freedom, and then I snuck back.¡± Silver Coin casually invented a reason, ¡°I even found the real thing that Leonardo was looking for.¡±


    Patricia frowned, her expression showed her displeasure: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Without answering, Silver Coin placed the trial-sized Holy Essence Liquid on the table and gently pushed it towards Patricia.


    Patricia wanted to maintain a stern appearance, but her trembling brow betrayed her emotions. She picked up the small bottle, smelled it, and then, rather impatiently, dabbed it on her face.


    Whether it was the scent, the texture, or the rate of absorption, it all showed that it was indeed the concentrated Holy Essence Liquid circulating among noble ladies recently¡ªa concentrated version of the best. As expected, Silver Coin had indeed found the item Leonardo was looking for.


    Patricia took a deep breath and gave a small smile, ¡°What is your plan?¡±


    Silver Coin immediately took out another bottle and pushed it in front of Patricia, ¡°Sell it. I don¡¯t care how much you sell it for, I¡¯ll take a cost price of


    1,300 Demon Crystals.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s heart involuntarily sped up. If she managed to sell it for 1,500, wouldn¡¯t she get a commission of 200 Demon Crystals?


    This was already the standard price for the concentrated Holy Essence Liquid. A few noble ladies may even raise the price drastically, doubling it would not be a problem.


    Many might not understand the worth of 200 Demon Crystals. 200 Demon Crystals could buy a small manor with a 3000-square-foot courtyard and a 300-square-foot house. One bottle could earn one manor?


    Patricia¡¯s mind was filled with various thoughts, but every time she thought about Leonardo¡¯s fate, she hesitated. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded her head solemnly and said, ¡°I swear by the Holy Light, for every bottle of Holy Essence Liquid sold, Chairman Silver Coin will receive 1,300 Demon Crystals.¡±


    As she spoke, an Imprint of an oath materialized in front of her. After Silver Coin accepted it, Patricia picked up the Holy Essence Liquid from the table.


    ¡°Now, Steward Patricia, do you know about the Corrosion Scar?¡± Silver Coin stared into Patricia¡¯s eyes and asked.


    As soon as the four words ¡®Corrosion Scar¡¯ were spoken, a spark lit in Patricia¡¯s eyes. The unmistakable intent to kill was clearly visible.


    Feeling the danger, Silver Coin hastily asked, ¡°Do you still have any medicine?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes bore into Silver Coin, wordless, her face becoming devoid of all its sacred solemnity, replaced with a murderous intent.


    Silver Coin realized he had made a right gamble. It was for this reason that he deliberately broached the subject after the Holy Light oath was signed, for fear that Patricia would kill him on the spot. And, ¡°Do you still have any medicine?¡± was nothing but a probe.


    Judging by Patricia¡¯s reaction, not only did she know what the Corrosion Scar was, she most likely didn¡¯t have much medicine left, because these medicines were held only by Leonardo and the quartermaster.


    Seeing her reaction, Silver Coin knew that the biggest bargaining chip was in his hands. He put on his best Goblin Swindler expression: ¡°Steward Patricia, do you believe there is a power that can completely cure the Corrosion Scar? Just like me.¡±


    Like you? Patricia¡¯s reaction involuntarily became serious.


    If Lisa were to know Silver Coin dared to conspire against the Cultivator of Light with just one bottle of Holy Essence Liquid, she would definitely commend him.


    In order to receive the supplies Silver Coin had prepared, Ange came to the control room, ready to learn how to control the Teleportation Array. ¡°Teach me.¡± Ange pointed at the coordinates map, addressing Negris..

 Chapter 76 - 69: Legacy of the Undead_l

    Chapter 76: Chapter 69: Legacy of the Undead_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem in teaching you, but what are you buying grain for? You can sow over two hundred acres a day, which is more than enough to support everyone in this world. So why buy grain?¡± Negris conveyed a wave of information via soul transmission: ¡°Alright, the lesson¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°To plant,¡± Ange responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re purchasing grain to plant? Don¡¯t you have your own seeds?¡± Negris was surprised. The seeds Ange cultivated had quite high yields. Was there a need to purchase other seeds for planting?


    ¡°Different seeds, planted together, don¡¯t degrade,¡± Ange said.


    It took a while for Negris to understand what Ange was saying. He gaped in astonishment, ¡°Are you talking about hybridization? To prevent seed degradation? You can think that far ahead?¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion. Why wouldn¡¯t he think that far ahead? He was a professional at planting crops.


    Back in the Temple of Rest, he had experienced seed degradation. It took great effort to preserve the growth rate of the seeds, but they were not good in terms of their yield, resistance to pests, lodging, and root properties. Now that he had the right conditions, why shouldn¡¯t he improve them?


    Sorting through the information Negris transmitted, he understood. Good, he learned it.


    The perk of being undead is that learning anything is as simple as a soul transmission ¨C memorizing those dead-end Magic text, Math, and Arcane symbols has never been more convenient.


    ¡°If you¡¯re only receiving teleports, you don¡¯t need to activate all the functionalities of the teleportation array. Opening the coordinates alone will suffice, and it¡¯ll save a lot of energy.¡± Having transmitted the knowledge, Negris was still afraid that Ange might make a mistake and couldn¡¯t help but offer additional guidance.


    Ange waved his hand and opened the coordinates.


    As he continued to familiarize himself with other functions, a dot began to emit a soft yellow light and started to flicker slowly on the coordinate system.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ange asked, casually waving his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! That is a request...¡± Negris tried to warn him, but it was too late. The dot of yellow light had moved to the center of the diagram and the light vanished. After a long while, a soft voice came through, ¡°Hello... Can you hear me?¡±


    Negris facepalmed and spoke using soul transmission, ¡°That was a request for communication. By accepting it, you¡¯ve just informed the other end that the World Transit Station is in operation, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be informed?¡± Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything.¡± Negris sighed, afraid to let Ange operate it any further. His small paw traced over the coordinate system for a while before he finally took a breath, ¡°Good, good. We haven¡¯t marked it, therefore not exposing it.¡±


    Oh God, a World Transit Station! If word got out that the World Transit Station had been reactivated, all the planes would go crazy. Everyone would be frantically seeking its location, then rushing here to seize control.


    If you controlled the World Transit Station, you essentially controlled the traffic arteries of countless planes; you could earn a fortune simply by charging for transit.


    Ange tilted his head, obviously not understanding.


    Negris explained, ¡°Spatial Magic doesn¡¯t normally leave any sort of mark. It¡¯s not like when you link to a teleportation point, and it automatically generates a big sign saying it¡¯s a certain teleportation array, right? It only identifies itself for you when it tells you who it is. That¡¯s a marker.¡±


    ¡°If the marker isn¡¯t activated, even if someone links with you, they won¡¯t know this is the World Transit Station. Do you know why coordinate grids are precious? Because even if no one tells you, you can still identify who the other party is.¡± Negris leaned in to examine the light dot, ¡°An unknown coordinate point? Well, this is awkward.¡±


    He¡¯d just praised the importance of the coordinate system, and now he didn¡¯t know which place was on the other end.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility: This place is new and has never appeared in the coordinate system before,¡± Negris said definitively.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange pulled his straw hat down, transformed into a human, and asked,


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ah! We¡¯ve got a response, we¡¯ve got a response. Priestess, quickly, come over, we¡¯ve got a response!¡± An excited and frantic voice came from the other end. After some commotion, everything fell silent again. Then a woman¡¯s voice with a peculiar accent rang out:


    ¡°Hello... Hello, great Lord of the Purple Skeleton, we finally received your response. I am a priestess of the Purple Skeleton Clan, the twenty-first Purple Skeleton. I pray devoutly to you, wishing your soul peace.¡± As the priestess spoke, a Soul Flame appeared out of thin air, merging into Angel s body.


    A completely random priestess who had contacted him turned out to be a follower of the undead.


    But then again, it¡¯s not surprising. The Undead Empire in its heyday dominated numerous worlds. Which plane wouldn¡¯t have followers of the Undead? Perhaps Ange could make use of the teleportation array to tour the planes and collect a large amount of Faith Elemental Force.


    ¡°What¡¯s Purple Skeleton?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Uh? Purple Skeleton? A Purple Skeleton is a purple skeleton, of course.¡± The priestess replied.


    Negris guessed, ¡°Could it be a Mourning Skeleton? There¡¯s probably some minor plane that encountered a Purple Gold Skeleton in the past, leaving behind the legend of the Lord of Purple Skeleton. They formed a primitive worship, built a teleportation array, and try to contact the World Transit Station from time to time, trying to find the Lord of the Purple Skeleton. Just like how Feilin and Aisike occasionally come here to try their luck, hoping to contact the Temple of Rest.¡±


    Speaking of the Purple Gold Skeleton, Ange immediately thought of that purple-gold figure. The strongest skeleton under the Undead King, the Lord of Mourning... What was his name?


    Ange tilted his head, unable to recall the name of the Lord of Mourning. He was just a little skeleton who planted crops, who would tell him the name of the Lord of Mourning? There was a big level gap there. The master who created him didn¡¯t engrave these names into his soul. With no other choice, he turned to Negris for an answer..

 Chapter 77 - 69: Legacy of the Undead_2

    Chapter 77: Chapter 69: Legacy of the Undead_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°His name is Locke. Known as Steadfast. Full name, Steadfast Locke. These indigenous Undead tend to be quite casual with their names,¡± said Negris, a note of disdain in his voice, although there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    It was the king who caught Negris, but it was Locke who had laid hands on him. That had been a humiliating experience against which Negris was utterly powerless. The only thing he could take comfort in now was the superiority of his own name. There was no other small victory to be had.


    He hoped that the shadow of the king and that purple-gold bone would disappear completely. Negris prayed sheepishly.


    Ange thought of another question: ¡°What¡¯s the name of the king?¡± Ange had never asked the king¡¯s name before, simply referring to him as the king seemed sufficient. But now that they were on the topic, he thought he might as well ask.


    ¡°The king¡¯s name is... is...,¡± Negris stuttered repeatedly. His voice fell lower with each repetition, and an expression of horror spread across his face: ¡°I know the king¡¯s name, but I can¡¯t remember it. My memory seems to be sealed!¡±


    The terrifying thing about memory seals is that you don¡¯t feel anything unusual in your daily life, but there are certain things that you just can¡¯t remember, no matter how hard you try. If Ange hadn¡¯t asked him this question, Negris wouldn¡¯t even have realized that his memory had been tampered with. Ange tilted his head to the side, puzzled, he said, ¡°You are sealed.¡±


    Negris fell silent for a moment. That¡¯s right, he was sealed in the Bronze Book, along with some of his memories. What was odd about this?


    Once he realized this, Negris relaxed: ¡°Thank goodness. I wasn¡¯t just memory sealed, I was entirely sealed.¡±


    Perhaps because Ange had made no response for a while, the voice of the witch from the speck of light rang out again: ¡°Lord of the Purple Skeleton, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Not the purple corpse, the Lord of Mourning,¡± Ange corrected, ¡°Locke is the Lord of Mourning, not the Lord of the Purple Skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Ah? The Lord of Mourning? Is this your true name? Great Lord of Mourning, we of the Purple Skeleton Clan have been guarding your hand bone all this while. We established our clan in your name and beseech your protection. Lord of Mourning, please save us, the Purple Skeleton Clan. We are being plagued by disease and famine, please protect us.¡±


    As the witch¡¯s voice trailed off, a large cluster of Soul Flame was sent over. It seemed like they were in an Abyss Dimension too, a world without any dimensional barriers like Angels, which meant that the energy expenditure required for this transmission wasn¡¯t extensive.


    This was no ordinary Soul Flame, it was too vast to have been produced by only one or two individuals. As it infused into Ange¡¯s soul, it scattered odd pieces of imagery.


    It depicted an open space in a primitive forest, surrounded by rudimentary tents made of leather. A large group of people garbed in animal hides huddled together in a circle, praying fervently.


    Two elderly wizards painted with bright, chaotic colors danced a bizarre ritual, spreading waves of energy about them.


    A witch with wheat-colored skin knelt before a Teleportation Array, speaking to a hand bone of purple and gold.


    But the ratio of the hand bone was somewhat strange; it was smaller than the witch and the others. With a normal bone size, those people would measure between two and a half to three meters tall- practically giants.


    The Soul Flame formed a symbol within Ange¡¯s soul, bringing the total count of symbols in his soul to four.


    Four? Wasn¡¯t it three? Ange counted again, puzzled. Indeed, there were four symbols- Lisa¡¯s, Oke¡¯s, the witch¡¯s from Purple Skeleton, and even one from the silver coin. When did the silver coin create a symbol?


    Negris finally reacted: ¡°A hand bone? A purple-gold hand bone? They¡¯re guarding it? Locke¡¯s hand bone is with them?!¡±


    Ange nodded his head in affirmation. From the images within the Soul Flame, he saw the hand bone. Purple and gold, complete and completely from the elbow down.


    ¡°Send it over,¡± said Ange.


    ¡°Ah? O, Lord of Mourning, this is the only object through which we can contact you. Could we keep it? Otherwise we would lose all connections to you,¡± the voice of the Purple Skeleton hesitated.


    Might she forever lose her connection with the Lord of Mourning if they were to give up the hand bone? That was how her ancestors had constructed the Teleportation Array in the first place, through the residual information within the hand bone.


    Will they lose contact? No, that won¡¯t be the case. Ange reached out and touched the symbol of the Purple Skeleton, sending over a notion: ¡°Send it here.¡±


    The Purple Skeleton who was kneeling on the ground leaped up in surprise. Ange¡¯s voice had echoed directly in her heart, instead of through the Teleportation Array.


    Witnessing such a miracle, the Purple Skeleton quickly placed the hand bone onto the Teleportation Array without any hesitation and activated it.


    Negris immediately selected ¡®receive¡¯ on the coordinate system. Suddenly, the entire control room began shaking lightly.


    The room wasn¡¯t shaking, it was the Teleportation Array at the very top. Between the two stone pillars, a flash of white light from the teleportation, and a purple-gold colored hand bone was revealed between the pillars.


    Ange noticed that this method of teleportation was different from the one he experienced when he first arrived in this world.


    When he first arrived, a light film appeared between the two pillars and he seemed to walk through a door. But this time, it was directly teleported in a flash of light. Was there a difference between the two?


    The hand bone was heavy as if made of metal. A familiar hint of power subtly emanated from it. Before the soul of the Undead disappeared, Ange had felt this power before.


    ¡°This is Locke¡¯s hand bone. I recognize this energy. How did his hand end up in the... Purple Skeleton Plane? Did he die in that dimension?¡± Negris asked..

 Chapter 78 - 69: Legacy of the Undead_3

    Chapter 78: Chapter 69: Legacy of the Undead_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Instead, he brought a bucket, filled it with water, cast a purification spell to purify it into holy water, added a vial of essence and a packet of sacred mushroom powder, and prepared to activate the teleportation array.


    Ange didn¡¯t need to return to the control room. His left hand could control the teleportation array anywhere and anytime. The control room seemed to be designed for those who didn¡¯t have a bangle.


    ¡°Holy water? Aren¡¯t you going to ask first? What if they don¡¯t have dysentery? Essence? A vial costs one thousand five hundred demon crystals! And such a big packet of sacred mushroom powder? Both are for external injuries, they have nothing to do with the plague! Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡± Negris quickly stopped him.


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°I only know these things.¡± In other words, he knew nothing else.


    Negris was exasperated. If you don¡¯t know, just ask me! But then it occurred to him that if they didn¡¯t teleport over, they didn¡¯t have many other options. They didn¡¯t have medicine that could cure everything.


    Swallowing his words, Negris stepped aside. There was a flash of white light between the two stone columns, within which everything disappeared.


    Just after those items were sent over and they returned to the control room, they heard Purple Corpse¡¯s excited shout: ¡°Lord of Mourning, I gave the sick ones holy water and their plague symptoms immediately started to ease. This big bucket of holy water is enough for the whole tribe¡¯s patients. Thank you, Lord of Mourning.¡±


    A huge bunch of soul flames were sent over in response.


    ¡°You actually guessed right.¡± What else could Negris do but shake his head in awe of Angel s dumb luck?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Lord of Mourning, our ancestors found a pair of wings from the moth that you killed. We¡¯ll send it over to you.¡± Purple Corpse added.


    Negris checked again and activated ¡®Receive¡¯. This time, the control room didn¡¯t even tremble slightly. It seemed that the initial teleportation had smoothed the teleportation array that hadn¡¯t been operated for a thousand years, so it stopped producing vibrations.


    Going out to check, sure enough, he saw the skeleton of a pair of wings.


    Purple Corpse said a lot more words of gratitude, reverence, and prayers before reluctantly disconnecting.


    As he came back holding the wing bones, Negris couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°The legacy left by the Undead Empire is so rich. Any abyss has a loyal race waiting for them. A hand lost by Locke has become a faith. If you¡¯re willing to open the coordinate system and contact them one by one, there might be a great harvest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange opened the coordinate system, picked a point and was about to press it.


    Negris threw away the bone and flew over to hold him back, laughing awkwardly: ¡°You can¡¯t press it randomly, you need to prepare first, prepare first.¡± He was inwardly slapping himself: I said it before, don¡¯t talk nonsense, don¡¯t talk nonsense, this stupid skeleton will take it seriously!!!


    He quickly turned off the coordinate system and the teleportation array. Turning around, he found Ange doing something that made his blood surge: he had actually disassembled the purple-gold Hand of Locke.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Negris roared.


    God, a complete hand bone was disassembled into fragments by Ange. The phalanges, metacarpals, ulna, and radius were all disassembled. This was the hand of the Lord of Mourning!


    ¡°Swap it.¡± Ange said while disassembling his right hand.


    When in the Resting Camp, Ange would go to the edge of the palace to look for bones to replace his damaged ones. Once, he found a silver skeletal frame, but his soul at that time wasn¡¯t powerful enough to drive that level of frame, so he had to give up regretfully.


    Even now, his bones are still gray. They are just denser after being tempered by the Resting Wind. But can hard gray bones compare to purple-gold bones?


    Ange knew that he couldn¡¯t drive a full Lord of Mourning¡¯s hand, so he disassembled them into fragments and combined them with the soul fire.


    As Angel s arm touched these purple-gold bones, an indescribable heaviness bore down on him, almost pressing him down.


    No, he couldn¡¯t control it at all. He removed the phalanges, and still it didn¡¯t work. He also removed the metacarpals. After keeping only the ulna and radius, the smooth feeling finally returned.


    Holding the original palm, Angel s right hand becomes the Hand of Mourning, replacing the ulna and radius.


    The difference between the purple-gold skeleton and the grey skeleton was not significant. Once replaced, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable, only under the light, the grey with a hint of purple, the purple with a glimmer of gold would become apparent.


    ¡°Kvada, can this work as well? What about the remaining finger bones? Should they be replaced onto my foot? Let me have a taste of stepping on the Hand of Locke.¡± As Negris said this, he turned his head to see something that made his blood surge.


    The Little Zombie was holding the angel skeleton¡¯s wings, stepping on its back and forcibly tearing it off, feathers falling to the ground.


    ¡°What are you guys doing!!¡± Negris roared in anger.


    The Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton neatly turned their heads to look at him, then ignored him and continued tearing off the second wing.


    After tearing it off, they picked up the pair of so-called ¡®moth¡¯ wings that Negris had brought back and forcefully jammed them onto the scapula.


    Hehehe, they actually fitted. Those weren¡¯t the wings of a moth, but a pair of angel wings. It was probably due to the exaggeration of the murals that led to the rumor transforming them into moth wings.


    So, the one who battled the Lord of Mourning, Locke, was actually a six-winged Archangel? These were the wings of a six-winged Archangel?


    It indeed looked much larger than the original wings of the Angel Skeleton and the bones were also thicker. It gave a feeling of chicken wings turning into ostrich wings.


    After flapping twice and finding it convenient, the Angel Skeleton scurried up to Ange, and turning its back, unfurled the wings to show him. Negris could imagine what the Angel Skeleton wanted to say: Look, no feathers...


    It was so envious: ¡°When will you find some equipment for me too? I also want to level up.¡±


    The Little Zombie also chimed in from the side: ¡°Roar! Roar Roar!¡±


    Who would have thought that activating a teleportation array could yield equipment? The legacy of the Undead was truly abundant.


    At the end of Demon Valley, underneath the sheer cliffs of the Great Demon Chasm, a blocked cave became bathed in the blink of teleportation. Two fist-sized black masses appeared in a burst of white light.


    The black smoke poured out from the black masses and quickly expanded into two humanoid silhouettes. If Silver had seen them, he would recognize them as the two Black Warriors that had killed him.


    One of the Black Warriors exited the sealed cave and soon returned, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the place¡ªa world transit station. How did that fool Leonardo obtain the coordinates for this place?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, someone bought grain from them and provided some very valuable special products. He was greedy and wanted them for himself...¡± The other Black Warrior responded.


    ¡°What a lowly way to expose their location. Just kill all the life forms in this world.¡±


    ¡°No need for us to lift a finger, let¡¯s hide first.¡± The Black Warrior finished speaking, reaching into his chest with his left hand and pulling out a scroll. After unrolling the scroll, it burnt itself up, turning into ashes.


    The two Black Warriors hid themselves in the distance, deeply infused into the rocks of the cave wall.


    Not much later, the light of teleportation lit up once again, revealing a holy figure within.


    Chapter Two and a Half

 Chapter 79 - 70 Is it really carrying the essence? 1

    Chapter 79: Chapter 70 Is it really carrying the essence? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Demon Valley is a ravine extending for twelve kilometers, where the flat wilderness sinks, forming a long narrow valley. Many of the buildings on either side are built into the mountain or directly excavated into caves. Fences were installed outside these caves to house slaves.


    However, now the fences are all removed, and all the slaves have been freed, because the three leaders of the Demon Valley are dead, and a once-in-a-millennium Sword Saint has emerged from the human Ice City.


    The environment in the Demon Valley is actually the most advantageous, because at the end of the ravine is the Great Rift, a chasm so vast it nearly splits the plane in half. This leads to a bursting hot lava, forming a ceaseless Lava River.


    The chasm blocks the Resting Wind, making it spring all year round in Demon Valley, without distinctions of the seasons. Thus crops can be grown twice a season.


    The terraced fields cultivated on both sides of the chasm provide ample farming area. The only drawback is the steep slopes, where people would occasionally slip and fall into the Lava River below, turning into ashes.


    This could have been easily mitigated by placing fences or ropes, but neither fences made of wood nor ropes made of hemp, which are scarce resources in this world, were installed. However, slaves weren¡¯t scarce, so slaves were sent to do the farming.


    In Demon Valley, this is how negligible the life of a slave is.


    But all this changed not long ago. A human Sword Saint infiltrated Demon


    Valley, killing the two leaders. Then there were rumors that the third leader, Turus, also died as the brands of the demon Turus imprinted on those slaves gradually disappeared.


    After killing people, Luther fled, but the leaderless Demon Valley underwent earth- shaking changes.


    The Inferior Demons, Little Inferior Demons, Flame Demons, and the like who were under the demon leaders still wanted to enslave others, but they were rebelled against by human slaves, who threatened the demons, ¡°I¡¯ll call the Sword Saint to kill you.¡±


    Well, under the formidable reputation of the once-in-a-millennium Sword


    Saint, the demons gave up their privilege to continue to enslave other races. Different races co-existed peacefully. The land was still farmed, but fences and safety ropes were installed, and the slave caves were no longer locked.


    Succubus Giggle came to the pool with a satisfied expression holding her clothes.


    Although succubi also belong to demons, they were classified as slaves and deeply exploited in Demon Valley.


    Under normal circumstances, they are constantly tortured, beaten, and starved. Thanks to the robust physique of the succubi, Giggle managed to survive tenaciously until she grew up. She owed much to a human slave whom Giggle called Giant Rock.


    When on times of hunger, it was Giant Rock who secretly stashed food for her. When she fell ill, it was Giant Rock who, after a hard day¡¯s work, looked after her until she recovered.


    As she grew older, Giggle slowly developed into a beautiful little succubus. Not long ago, a demon had taken a fancy to her and was about to claim her for himself, to play with her until he got bored and threw her away to be a slave again.


    Fortunately, the powerful Sword Saint suddenly appeared. Demon Valley underwent a sea change, and all the slaves were liberated. That night, in front of everyone, Giggle pulled Giant Rock into her cave and forcefully declared, ¡°You are mine!¡±


    The former human slave, Giant Rock, has now become exclusive ¡®slave¡¯ of succubus Giggle. Today is the sixty-ninth day of their mutual enslavement.


    Humming her favorite tune, Giggle carefully washed the clothes. Last night, they had discovered a new position. The final ¡®Divine Intercourse¡¯ drew closer. When the time comes, she will be able to bear a halfling succubus for Giant Rock with human traits.


    The reproductive ability of a succubus is very special (skipping six thousand words...).


    A figure flew over from the sky glanced at her and suddenly stopped, ¡°A heretic?¡±


    Giggle sensed something unusual, looked up at the sky, and saw an angel in shining armor with wings on her back.


    The angel suspended in mid-air, her hands clenched into fists and then slowly unfolded to reveal a substantial light sword in her hand.


    Giggle sensed something was wrong, turned around and ran towards her cave. Her actions alarmed many people, and everyone looked up into the sky.


    The angel muttered softly, ¡°The holy light purifies worldly shadows, the Holy Spirit¡¯s sword eliminates all heretics. In the name of the light, judgment!¡± Light fell from the sky, and a sword slashed towards the succubus.


    ¡°No!¡± A slender human rushed out from a nearby cave, throwing his arms in front of the succubus.


    The sword light fell on the human, exploded into countless light spots, and disappeared. The human wasn¡¯t hurt a bit.


    The angel landed, clenching her fists again, ignoring the human in front of her, pulling out a new light sword, and said, ¡°The Judgment¡¯s Sword does not kill humans, step aside.¡±


    The human thought he was doomed was scared until his legs weakened. He touched himself and realized that he was unhurt. After hearing the angel state that ¡®it does not harm humans,¡¯ he became more determined to protect Giggle, and solidly shielded her behind him: ¡°No, this is not a heretic, this is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Demons are heretics, please step aside.¡± said the angel, her face expressionless.


    Giant Rock, the human, bravely stared into the eyes of the angel, steadfastly refusing to move.


    The angel swiftly reached out and grabbed Giant Rock¡¯s throat, and with a twist, there was a crisp snap, and his neck was broken..

 Chapter 80 - 70 Is it really carrying the essence? 2

    Chapter 80: Chapter 70 Is it really carrying the essence? 2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The succubus screamed shrilly.


    An angel swiftly swung his sword down onto the succubus. With Judgment¡¯s Sword afflicting extra damage to heretics, a burst of Sacred Flame soared to the sky, completely enveloping Gidgeg.


    The angel took to the skies with a spread of his wings, rushing towards another demon. From time to time, a Sacred Flame of Judgement would erupt in Demon Valley.


    Far off in the cracks of a stone wall, a pair of shadows muttered in hushed tones, ¡°Are these friggin¡¯ battle birds mad or what? They consider everything heretical and want to kill everything in sight. Has he forgotten his mission?¡±


    ¡°Well, they wouldn¡¯t be called battle birds if it wasn¡¯t for such unyielding attitude. Even cute demons like the succubus aren¡¯t spared. What exactly do they deem as heretical?¡±


    ¡°They probably lack aesthetics, not knowing what ¡®cute¡¯ entails.¡±


    The pair of shadows whispered quietly while the angel quickly scorched all demons within Demon Valley. As for humans and other species not classified as heretics, they were completely ignored by the angel.


    Having demolished all heretics, the angel took to the skies and flew off in a particular direction.


    The two shadows quickly followed, squeezing out of the rock crevices. They formed human silhouettes with their legs moving alternately at a rapid pace, leaving behind ghostly residues as they raced ahead.


    The residues further solidified, forming four legs and then six legs. The space between the legs expanded, and the pair of front and rear legs stretched longer, lifting the Black Warrior aloft.


    Following this, a horse head with glowing red eyes emerged from between their legs, transforming into a horse along with the front and rear pairs of legs, carrying them in a swift pursuit towards the angel.


    This isn¡¯t a Black Warrior; this is clearly a more formidable figure ¨C a Black Knight.


    Like two plumes of black smoke, they traversed without raising any dust, trailing behind the airborne angel from afar.


    As they galloped away, the sky gradually darkened, and the wind began to pick up in strength.


    The two Black Knights chorused, ¡°This is trouble. That damn judgmental bird wasted too much time. Otherwise, we would have reached the ¡®World Transfer Station¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take cover for now. We Undead are terrified of the Resting Wind. It sends chills down our spine. The Witch can resist it a little longer.¡±


    Both the Black Warriors and the more competent Black Knights are artificially created undead creatures. They are essentially ghosts without a physical entity.


    If they were wizards or the like in their previous life, becoming an Undead wouldn¡¯t be too consequential. But if they were fighters or any combat-related professions, becoming an Undead would deprive them of their physical attacking prowess, rendering their martial skills useless.


    To make full use of the skills learnt when they were alive, the Necromancers of the Undead Empire invented a technique that could transform non-physical Undead into Black Warriors with semi-physical bodies. A battle horse was then manifested based on the Black Warriors, thus creating Black Knights.


    The essence of a Black Knight¡¯s steed is an extension of the Black Warrior¡¯s form. But the size of the form is proportional to the strength of their soul. Being able to synthesize a bigger and better steed shows that the soul strength of the Black Knight far exceeds that of the Black Warrior.


    However, regardless of whether it¡¯s a Black Knight or a Black Warrior, they are essentially spiritual bodies. They cannot resist the Resting Wind, a force that directly influences the soul. Unlike the Necromancer, they can¡¯t defend themselves as they lack a flesh and blood body to mitigate the force.


    With a swishing sound, the battle horse beneath them evaporated into smoke and shrunk back into their bodies. Subsequently, their bodies started to disintegrate gradually and they whipped into the cracks on the ground. As Black Knights, they could disperse or assemble their form at will, making digging holes unnecessary.


    The very moment they burrowed into the ground, a sacred light appeared in the distant where the angel was.


    ¡°Is that battle bird really enduring the Resting Wind?!¡± The Black Knight commented in surprise.


    An hour passed. A Black Knight popped out for a moment, glancing in the angel¡¯s direction. Startlingly, flashes of sacred light still carved through the darkness, now descending from the sky to the earth.


    ¡°Quick, come see! That battle bird is really withstanding the Resting Wind. Has it gone mad?!¡± said the Black Knight in astonishment.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Can someone be that dedicated? That¡¯s the Resting Wind we¡¯re talking about. It should be hiding in a hole!¡±


    Glimpsing a few more times, the Black Knights couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and dove back into the ground.


    Another hour passed, both Black Knights, unable to contain their curiosity, popped out again for a sneak-peek. The sacred light was still as bright as ever, like a torch amidst the fog.


    The Black Knights genuinely admired the perseverance, ¡°Two hours... That¡¯s really some strength. It¡¯s no wonder they call them Battle Angels.¡±


    The third hour arrived, the sacred light continued to sparkle. The Black Knights no longer believed in sheer strength, ¡°I guess angels have some special abilities that allow them to withstand the Resting Wind.¡±


    The fourth hour, ¡°Is it really enduring for this long? Can it survive the entire night? If it has such an ability, wouldn¡¯t Resting Wind be meaningless to angels?¡±


    The fifth hour, the sacred light was no more.


    The Black Knights didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed, they sighed heavily, ¡°Finally, it couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Probably dug a hole to hide.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. It couldn¡¯t bear it... no one can withstand that,¡± they remarked with a trace of melancholy in their tones.


    With apprehension in their hearts, the Black Knights endured the next few hours. The moment the wind ceased, they rushed towards the direction of the angel, eager to confirm the actual scenario.


    From a distance, they spotted a skeletal figure kneeling half-way through on the ground; its bones were slim and lucid, unlike a regular human skeleton. Two bone wings drooped from its back.


    Its hands bunched in front of it as though gripping a sword, as if still steadying his supporting sword thrust into the ground. It kneeled on one leg and wrapped itself under its wings.


    Sadly, after death, all its flesh dissolved under the corrosion of the Resting Wind, leaving only a skeleton behind. Regular corpses wouldn¡¯t dissolve, rather they would harden.


    The Black Knights were floored, ¡°Didn¡¯t take cover... endured till death... Is it an endurance freak?¡±


    This situation was utterly unexpected. The Black Knights were at a loss, quickly reaching out for their equipment to contact their superior, ¡°Boss... no, Archbishop, what now?¡±


    A momentary silence was broken by Cardinal Antoni¡¯s voice; somber and rather downcast, ¡°The Highest Mobilization Order has been issued. I can¡¯t spare any more hands. The loss on Leonardo¡¯s end is a severe blow already. Losing another holy spirit is going to be a hard sell. Well, bring back the Holy Relics.¡±


    After a brief silence, Antoni couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°The reason I deployed it in the first place was to swiftly resolve the issue. It wasn¡¯t supposed to face the the Resting Wind head on... Is it an idiot? It¡¯s even dumber than a skeleton!¡±


    It was rare for incidents to stir up Cardinal Antoni. The two Black Knights promptly switched off the Plane Communication Array, refusing to endure such an uproar.


    Just as they were about to approach and collect the angel¡¯s remains, clip-clopping of horse hooves echoed in the vicinity.


    Looking up, they saw a horse striding at a brisk pace along their side. Atop the horse, was an angel, a Necromancer, a skeleton, and a young Bronze Dragon. They all tilted their heads in unison, curiously eyeing the Black Knights. A thought crossed the Black Knights¡¯ minds: Isn¡¯t this an overload?

 Chapter 81 - 71: Psychological Activity_l

    Chapter 81: Chapter 71: Psychological Activity_l


    Translator: 549690339


    After finishing with the teleportation array, Ange was off to farm again. Not long after his departure, he spotted a skeleton on its knees in the distance. It bore a rather striking pose, and upon a closer look, wing bones were visible on its back. Two inconspicuous shadows also lingered near the skeleton. Their hearts pounded furiously as they crossed each other¡¯s paths.


    ¡°What is this? An angel skeleton?¡±


    ¡°What are these two shadows? Ghosts? No, Black Warriors? Black Warriors exist in this world?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here? Digging up an angel skeleton? Is this an angel cemetery? No, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been dug up. So, did this skeleton walk out by itself? An angel skeleton, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Should I say hello? But what should I say? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, how should I greet a stranger on the road? I¡¯m the God of Knowledge, but I lack experience in this area.¡±


    ¡°This is an overload, right...?¡± ¡°Carrying four things, what kind of horse is this?¡±


    ¡°Is the one up front an angel?¡±


    ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t these the guys from that goblin¡¯s memory? Are we here to kill them?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, what should we do? Should we say hello? How do we greet strangers?¡±


    The aforementioned thoughts belong to Negris and the two Black Warriors. The thoughts of others were far simpler.


    Ange: What¡¯s that? It¡¯s dark.


    Little Zombie: What¡¯s that? Can¡¯t beat it.


    Lightning: What¡¯s that? Can¡¯t outrun me.


    Angel Skeleton: Mine.


    It jumped straight off the horse and rushed towards the skeleton on the ground.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re after the sacred body!¡± One of the Black Warriors exclaimed, swiftly charging forward, his Shadow Sharp Blade materializing in his hand as if his arm had stretched, ready to cut towards the Angel Skeleton.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Zombie jumped off the horse and charged at the Black Warrior.


    A swift screeching sound echoed as Lightning abruptly halted its dash and veered sideways, its four legs switching alternately with the grace of a formal dance as it began to move laterally.


    Ordinary battle horses were incapable of such sharp changes in movement and lateral mobility.


    The number one Black Warrior quickly adjusted his strike towards the Little Zombie. The Little Zombie rolled sideways, evading the Black Warrior¡¯s blade.


    The number two Black Warrior¡¯s blade was just about to cut into the Angel Skeleton, only for it to raise its arm horizontally, a Holy Light condensed wrist guard appearing on its wrist. It blocked the attack from the Shadow Sharp Blade of the Black Warrior.


    The number two Black Warrior pressed his blade forward, forcing the Angel Skeleton¡¯s wrist and making a horizontal slash.


    The Angel Skeleton¡¯s other hand, encased in a glove of Holy Light, tried to grab the Shadow Sharp Blade.


    The number two Black Warrior twisted his blade, turning the blade to pierce through the Angel Skeleton¡¯s chest, stabbing it in between the ribs, piercing half its body before being blocked by the bones at its back, failing to penetrate through.


    ¡°Got him, it¡¯s done.¡± Just as this thought flooded number two Black Warrior¡¯s mind, he saw the Angel Skeleton raise its fist, illuminated by the Holy Light, and throw a punch straight towards his eye socket.


    The number two Black Warrior hastily retreated, swinging his blade wildly in front him to form a net of blades.


    Clang Clang Clang! The Angel Skeleton landed three successive punches on the blade net, causing both to back away from each other.


    The Black Warrior, astonished and uncertain, took a hard ¡®look¡¯ at the Angel Skeleton.


    The Angel Skeleton appeared to be an angel, prompting the Black Warrior to adopt techniques suitable for combat against angels, using the Shadow Sharp Blade, condensed from soul energy, to inflict substantial damage.


    Angelic powers wield additional damage against undead beings and vice versa.


    However, nothing of the sort happened. The Angel Skeleton showed no response, but the Holy Light in its hand filled the Black Warrior with dread. ¡°It¡¯s not an angel. It¡¯s a skeleton wearing a skin!¡± The number two Black Warrior yelled in surprise, effectively alerting his companion.


    The number one Black Warrior had already started to pull away. Having crossed paths with the Little Zombie, and desiring to re-approach, Lightning had already moved to his side.


    Ange dropped Negris in front of the Little Zombie as a shield, and swung his Scythe of Death.


    The number one Black Warrior could only keep running, keeping his distance while also summoning his steed. He transformed into a Black Knight, then shifted directions and charged towards Ange.


    Not to be outdone, Lightning charged towards the enemy.


    Huh? Ange twisted his head and pulled at the reins. No, he refused to charge, he wasn¡¯t familiar with such tactics.


    Unable to reach a consensus with Lightning, they faltered and lost momentum, thereby forfeiting their greatest advantage as cavalry.


    The number one Black Knight was elated, urging his horse to its maximum speed. His entire arm had morphed into a Shadow Sharp Blade, ready to slit Ange. If he could hold his blade steady, the horse¡¯s speed was enough to split the enemy in half.


    Just as they were about to cross each other, Lightning skewed its body.


    The Black Knight had mistaken Lightning for an ordinary horse; however, Lightning wasn¡¯t an ordinary horse ¨C its four limbs could stretch out in a split, a feat impossible for normal horses. Coupled with its high evasion attribute, it was as nimble as a monkey.


    Misjudging the enemy¡¯s mount, the Black Knight missed his opportunity to slash at his target as they passed one another.


    Though they crossed paths, their weapons didn¡¯t. A curved blade came swinging towards him, scaring him into halting and raising his Shadow Sharp Blade defensively.


    With a deafening clang, the Black Knight was unmounted.


    His Shadow Sharp Blade was a cleaving weapon, while Ange wielded a Scythe of Death, a hook weapon. That¡¯s why Ange resisted Lightning¡¯s charge.


    Stripped of his mount and thrown to the ground, the Black Warrior lost his advantages in speed and height. Ange took a high ground advantage and aimed a downward slash with his scythe.


    The Black Warrior retreated cautiously. Despite being a Black Warrior capable of shifting between solid and phantom states, he wouldn¡¯t be overly affected by a few slashes. At most, his physical form would be slightly whittled away.


    What he had to be cautious about were those special weapons capable of inflicting additional damage to spiritual bodies and souls, like the Scythe of


    Death.


    Alright, the skeleton in front of him was holding the Scythe of Death. He wondered why an Ashbone Skeleton could wield the Scythe of Death.


    Withdrawing, blocking, parrying, withdrawing again, blocking, blocking, dodging ¨C after several rounds, the Black Warrior decided to take a risk. Just as the Scythe of Death was raised, he lunged forward, rolled on the ground, and darted toward Lightning¡¯s legs to attack.


    Ange had been waiting for this opportunity. He yelled at the Black Warrior,


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Holy Word Technique: Die!


    There¡¯s a blackout. I typed a bit using my laptop¡¯s battery. I¡¯ll update this first. If the power doesn¡¯t come back, there won¡¯t be an update tonight. I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow..

 Chapter 82 - 72 The Best Fertilizer_l

    Chapter 82: Chapter 72 The Best Fertilizer_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The Black Warrior erupted from all seven orifices with a holy radiance. Countless rays of light sprouted from his, making him look riddled with holes, which terrified him into a frantic scream.


    The Holy Word Technique, a Divine Art that disregards defense. Why would a skeleton know the Holy Word Technique?


    It¡¯s over. Divine Arts deal additional damage to the Undead. I¡¯m doomed, I¡¯m doomed, I¡¯m... huh? Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?


    He touched himself above and below ¨C nothing was broken. Wait, isn¡¯t it supposed to kill me? But I am the Undead; I am already dead...


    The terrified Black Warrior realized that aside from his perception being blinded by the Holy Light, he was not harmed. But before he could regain his senses, a huge scythe had already swept over him, hooking out a burst of soul.


    Elsewhere, another Black Warrior was locked in combat with the Angelic Skeleton. The Black Warrior¡¯s martial prowess was superb, his strikes and blows flowed seamlessly together, cascading unstoppably like spilled mercury. If he could land a hit, he could certainly reduce the Angelic Skeleton to a pile of bones.


    But every time he was about to strike the Angelic Skeleton, a long-necked head would thrust itself in the way, the thick helmet upon its head blocking the Shadow Sharp Blade.


    He looked around to see a frustrated yet concentrated expression on Negris¡¯s face.


    What could he do? Ange had assigned him to be the shield. Back out? If the Angelic Skeleton were whittled down to a skeleton, afterward, Little Zombie could smash him into pulp.


    Moreover, it made the most sense for him to be the shield. With his thick bronze dragon¡¯s skin and flesh, high magical resistance and physical defensive power, and his status as an Undead, he was unafraid of pain or death. With


    Soul Contact, even if his body were killed, Ange could patch him up, or at worst. cultivate another one.


    He quietly plucked off a scale and hid it, in case one day his body were destroyed and he needed something to work with for a Rebirth.


    He had fashioned himself a helmet and a chestplate from the armor of a heavy armored Swordsman to enhance the defensive power of these two areas. Even without the enhancement, his scales were already very strong.


    Clang! The Shadow Sharp Blade struck Negris¡¯s head, only to be rebuffed by the helmet.


    The fist of the Angelic Skeleton was hot on its heels.


    The Black Warrior¡¯s elbow bent, allowing him to retreat half a step back. His blade readied itself to cut down another blow.


    Clang! Negris¡¯s head came forth once again.


    The neck of the Bronze Dragon was quite long, and it could sway back and forth, flexible and steady, the anti-shaking performance even better than that of a chicken¡¯s head.


    With Negris¡¯s dedicated cooperation, the Angelic Skeleton was like an additional automatic hand that could parry some lethal attacks, allowing it to focus on the task of smashing people.


    Singlehandedly blocking three ¡®hands,¡¯ he was temporarily at a stalemate.


    The Black Warrior was not too worried. This kind of tricky tactic could win momentarily but not permanently. As long as he could seize an opportunity, he could launch a series of attacks and kill everything in his path, or wait for his companion to eliminate the other skeleton and come back to help...


    The cry of ¡°Die!¡± startled him. He turned to see his companion erupting with light from all of his orifices, curiously feeling himself all over before having his soul hooked out by a scythe.


    A Black Warrior, no, a Black Knight, was actually defeated in a single combat with an Ashbone Skeleton?


    Although for some reason this Ashbone Skeleton could use the Scythe of Death, the bane of spiritual bodies, but it was just an Ashbone Skeleton! Oh wait, it also knew the Holy Word Technique and was riding a horse... What on earth...was this still a skeleton?


    Now, it was not his companion coming back to help him after dealing with the skeleton, but the skeleton coming back to beat him after taking out his companion.


    Watching Ange turn towards him and raise the Scythe of Death in his hand, the Black Warrior clenched his teeth and plunged his blade into the ground. With a forceful upward thrust, a shower of dust filled the sky.


    ¡°Pff! Kicking up dust? Really? You¡¯re a Black Warrior for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    Kicking up dust, stepping on toes, poking eyes, going for the groin ¨C these are infamous hobo fighting moves. Any swordsman worth his salt wouldn¡¯t stoop to using them, let alone a prestigious Black Warrior. It¡¯s a total disgrace to the title.


    The last three moves are useless against the Undead, but kicking up dust can be effective. The dense cloud of dust and pebbles not only blocks vision but also obstructs soul perception. By the time the dust settled, the Black Warrior had vanished.


    But this tactic, which fooled the angel skeleton, couldn¡¯t fool Ange. Amid the dust, Ange sensed a shadow burrowing into the ground. He pointed his scythe at the exact spot on the ground where the Black Warrior had struck with his blade.


    The angel skeleton began to fly, soaring above the spot, spreading its wings wide, the light from its feathers growing brighter and brighter.


    After gaining the wings of a Six-winged Archangel, the angel skeleton acquired two new features. Firstly, the Holy Light Gauntlet expanded across its wrist, protecting everything below its forearm. Secondly, it could store the power of the Holy Light in advance, so Ange didn¡¯t need to infuse it during a fight.


    The Black Warrior, who was digging into the ground, suddenly felt a chilling sensation in his soul.


    The new wings were larger and triple-folded. When folded, they looked no different than before, but when spread out... It would be no exaggeration to liken the Six-winged Archangel to the wingspan of a moth. The wings were huge.


    At their brightest, the angel skeleton pushed both hands toward the ground, driving a beam of light into the earth.


    There was a ¡®plop¡¯, as if a stone had fallen into a lake, raising a circle of ripples before eventually calming down, leaving behind a pit at the center. This quickly cooled and crystallized, forming a thin, glass-like curved surface.


    Without a doubt, the angel skeleton turned entirely to ashes, including the wings. Finally, it lost its footing and fell, knocking off its left leg bone with a clatter.


    It didn¡¯t care, picked up the leg bone, popped it back in place, and scurried over to Ange, triumphantly raising both hands.


    Negris sighed, ¡°A fighting bird will always be a fighting bird, unchanging in its stubborn determination. He burrowed underground, we could have just dug him out. Do we really need to use powerful moves like that? Lucky for you, Ange recovers quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯d need a hundred priests working for seven to eight days to restore the energy used by the Seven Thousand Purification Technique. Who can afford to keep you?¡±


    Picking up the sacred corpse on the ground and tossing it into the Resting Palace, the angel skeleton climbed onto Lightning. The Little Zombie was second, Ange was third, and the Bronze Dragon squeezed in last. Lightning bore them all into the distance.


    The reason for this order was that the wings of the angel skeleton could easily get stuck in Angel s ribs, so the Little Zombie was used as a partition.


    It wasn¡¯t until a long time after Ange and his group had gone that a wispy smoke began to rise slowly from the ground, wavering and struggling to regather into a form.


    The severely wounded Black Warrior struggled to put his hand into his chest and pulled out a scroll. It was difficult to tear it open with one hand, so he placed it on the ground and stepped on it to rip it open.


    The light tor the teleportation spell flashed brightly, then abruptly contracted towards the center, dragging the fragmented Black Warrior along with it into the center point.


    ¡°Why would there be a Black Warrior here?¡± Negris muttered to himself from the back of the line, his eyes fixed on Ange.


    ¡°Black Warriors are man-made Undead, which require a Rebirth Altar to be resurrected. Where did they spring from?¡± His eyes continued to stare.


    ¡°I remember what is now called the Demon Valley used to be known as the


    River of the Dead because there was a Rebirth Altar that resurrected Black Warriors and other Undead. But now it¡¯s overrun by demons. Based on the direction those bones were facing, it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯re from the Demon


    Valley.¡±


    ¡°There is also a Lava River there, gurgling and bubbling away, so pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Negris babbled away, but nobody responded. Lightning was the only one who gave him a few grunts in pity.


    Poor Negris then sighed in exasperation, left with no choice but to play his trump card, saying, ¡°Volcanic ash makes the best fertilizer..¡±

 Chapter 83 - 73: Frightening Line-up_1

    Chapter 83: Chapter 73: Frightening Line-up_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Fertilizer?! Ange reacted, turning his head to look at Negris.


    ¡°Yes, volcanic ash, fertilizer, and volcanic rock. Porous and loose, with excellent water permeability. Mixed with soil, it prevents clods from forming,¡± Negris explained.


    The thing Ange disliked the most now was soil clodding, which could lead to the loss of fertility quotient. The fertility of a piece of land was enough to support several cycles of crops, but the problem of clodding was hard to solve unless deep ploughing was used to turn the underlying soil onto the surface.


    In the Temple of Rest, Ange would do just that. After all, with only three thousand acres of land, who knew how many times it had undergone crop rotation over more than a thousand years.


    But tending to the vast tracts of land in the wilderness, Ange was determined not to expend the effort of flipping the soil before it all became clods.


    ¡°Demon Valley.¡± Ange pointed in a certain direction and addressed Lightning.


    Demon Valley was the furthest dwelling place from the world transfer station. It was actually quite populated with several thousand people, but in the past, most creatures couldn¡¯t be counted as ¡®people¡¯ but as beasts of burden.


    In the past, this place was the location of the resurrection altar¡ªthe River of the Dead. The siren presided over the ceremony, managed by demons, which was probably why this place became known as Demon Valley.


    As for why a siren was overseeing the Undead¡¯s resurrection altar? Well, that¡¯s a long story. The main reason was an ancient Necromancer who had a siren as a pet while he was alive, and after his death, the siren had remained loyal to him.


    In order to distract the siren from constantly wanting to bear him a child, the Necromancer applied all his acquired knowledge to creating a resurrection altar best suited for her to use her residual energy.


    Because sirens have a powerful mental charm, they are particularly suitable to preside over the resurrection altar, which became a convention. From then on, the resurrection altars were presided over by sirens.


    Of course, a Necromancer could also preside over the ceremony, and the success rate wouldn¡¯t be much lower. However, who could question the designator of the inventor?


    In the beginning, this altar could only turn living humans into Witches or Undead. Later, the creator found it boring to be a Mage and adjusted the resurrection altar to reincarnate himself into a Dark Knight, becoming the first man-made Undead creature¡ªthe Dark Knight Emperor Piero.


    The inventor was indeed obstinate in his way.


    When the world transfer station was shut down and the Resting Wind began to blow, the resurrection altar slowly fell into ruin. Ultimately, even the cave that housed it was blocked.


    Without the resurrection altar, without the world transfer station, sirens had no value. They eventually fell into slavery, the Lava Demon, Flame Demon, and other powerful combat demons dominated Demon Valley, turning all other species into slaves.


    Due to its unique geographical location, it could cultivate two seasons a year. Demon Valley had a high grain output, not only enough to support the slaves, but also surplus for export.


    The population of Ice City was most notable, with seventy to eighty thousand people. They had an ample population base to maintain their species from deteriorating. The beings in Witch City mainly intermarried with Ice City¡¯s.


    Demon Valley was a rather closed circle. After hundreds of years of breeding, the demon leaders found that the ratio of congenital deformities and mental retardation in slave newborns was increasing. They had to take some measures to save the situation.


    When Ange and his party arrived, Demon Valley was in chaos. Fires had begun to ignite in some areas, but no one was trying to put them out, probably because they were too poor to have anything flammable to burn.


    People were arguing and quarrelling with each other, trying to decide what to do next.


    Even after the death of the three leaders, Demon Valley did not succumb to chaos and continued to operate within the established norms. After all, the least useful in a stable power structure is actually the leader, it does not matter much if they exist or not, only pioneering power structures need strong leaders.


    But any force could not lack backbone, otherwise, it would soon be in chaos. Yesterday, all the demons were all slaughtered by angels, wiping out the middle management personnel of Demon Valley.


    Humans, who could only exist as slaves within a thousand years, had no management skills at all, so chaos was inevitable.


    Some suggested staying in Demon Valley, where there was water, land, and food, to continue farming and living as before.


    Some suggested pledging allegiance to Ice City, where they believed was a world for humans and they could retrieve their dignity. They would not wish to return as slaves, would they?


    Others advised going to Witch City, where species were equal and wouldn¡¯t care about their previous slave status, or scorn their stupidity, at least they wouldn¡¯t be more stupid than the Minotaur.


    No one could convince anyone else. Those who wished to stay in Demon Valley didn¡¯t want many people to leave. If too many people left, they would no longer be able to cultivate the terraces here. The terraces built on the Great Rift were more dangerous to cultivate with fewer people.


    Those who wished to leave deemed that the terraces were too dangerous. Continuing to cultivate was equivalent to sending them to their deaths. Now, with no slave masters or noble emperors, no one could oppress anyone else.


    ¡°Who are you to say who is oppressing who? Who are you calling a slave master? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Try it, you are just aspiring to be a slave master, you want to oppress people, you are¡ªouch!¡±


    A brawl broke out, and it lasted for quite a while without anyone dying, as most slaves were responsible for farming and had no professional fighting skills.


    Upon his arrival, this chaotic scene was what Ange saw.


    Before coming here, Negris had worried about potential dangers in this place. If there were city defense crossbows like in Ice City, they would have to avoid them.


    But what he saw now was nothing more than a marketplace.


    Without any hesitation, they rode their beasts directly into the valley. Everywhere they went, people were dumbfounded and silenced: it...was...a bit crowded...


    Regardless of the overcrowding, the lineup was indeed intimidating. During the journey, Ange had treated the angel¡¯s skeletal wings, making it appear even more terrifying.


    A skeleton topped with angel wings, especially when only yesterday a single angel had slaughtered the demons in the valley, could not but make people see the situation askew.


    ¡°Did they kill the winged man and reduce him to a skeleton?¡± ¡°Who are they? So powerful. Isn¡¯t that horse the most powerful?¡± ¡°Is that a dragon? The wise Bronze Dragon? It¡¯s so small, smaller than the Demon Cocoon, maybe it was born premature?¡±


    As everyone was speculating, Negris suddenly flew up and roared, ¡°Who knows where the resurrection altar is!¡±


    Immediately, the former slaves kneeled on the ground following Negris¡¯s question.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s just a question to ask for directions; no need for such a big ceremony, right?¡± Negris was also startled, he murmured to himself.


    How could he have expected that with Ange¡¯s arrival and his intimidating entourage, it would break the subtle balance of Demon Valley at that moment? With these seemingly directionless former slaves, as if having found support, they started to act according to their past habits.


    ¡°Bronze Dragon Lord, I have heard a bit about the altar¡¯s legend. Please follow me..¡±

 Chapter 84 - 74: Not Even Giving a Chance to Surrender? 1

    Chapter 84: Chapter 74: Not Even Giving a Chance to Surrender? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    After the Rebirth Altar was abandoned, the cave it was located in was sealed off. Led by an old human named Green Wood, a group of people arrived at the cave which was completely integrated with the mountain and rocks.


    ¡°Bronze Dragon Lord, the Rebirth Altar you mentioned is likely here. The demons used to prevent us from coming near, so I cannot be certain. Sir, did you come from Witch City?¡± Green Wood subtly asked.


    ¡°We came from the World Transit Station.¡± Negris casually replied.


    ¡°World Transit Station?¡± Green Wood was unable to recall where he had heard the somewhat distant name from.


    Having confirmed that there indeed was a cave behind the soil layers, they decided to start digging. Green Wood courteously suggested, ¡°Sir, shall I call for help? It¡¯s difficult to dig as this place has been buried for a very long time.¡±


    However, by the time he brought people back, a big hole had been dug. Green


    Wood, who had been away for less than five minutes, stood there in a daze. ¡°Wha...what happened?¡±


    There was no need to call for others to dig a hole. Little Zombie was currently a humanoid digger, with two hoes attached to his hands, he could easily dig a large pit to store food within an hour.


    But the years-old chunks of soil were too hard to dig. Ange stepped on it several times. After using the Soil Loosening Technique to loosen up the soil, it became easier to dig.


    Upon entering, they found a Rebirth Altar that was almost perfectly intact, except for a few broken columns.


    The quality of the architecture of the Undead Empire was quite good, including the World Transit Station. The passing of thousands of years had not left many traces. If it were the human world, it wouldn¡¯t need a thousand years, just a hundred or two for it to be so ruined that the original form couldn¡¯t be recognized.


    Near the Rebirth Altar, Negris found a small Teleportation Array. Upon careful inspection, he noticed fresh energy fluctuations remained on it. It was evident that this Teleportation Array had been utilized in the near past.


    ¡°Yes, this is the place. Those two Black Warriors came from here. They didn¡¯t use the Rebirth Altar, but were delivered here from another plane using the Teleportation Array. This is a fully functional Teleportation Array with a


    passive beacon function. As long as you know its location, you can directly send things like the Delivery Magic Circle. Those Black Warriors were very familiar with this place,¡± said Negris.


    After checking the surroundings, he discovered another passageway leading to the outside valley at the top, clearly made forcibly by someone. Moreover, it was fresh. From the fresh traces, Negris could sense some traces of Holy Light.


    ¡°The skeleton was that of an Angel who was teleported here? The two Black Warriors followed the Angel? What¡¯s going on? The correlation seems complicated,¡± Negris deduced from the current information. He immediately felt overwhelmed. How did the Black Warriors and the Angel appear to be allied?


    Just as Negris was feeling troubled, a fluctuation came from behind. Turning around, he was shocked and yelled, ¡°Kvada, what are you guys doing?!¡±


    While he was assessing the situation, Ange and the others managed to stand up the broken columns of the Rebirth Altar and even started operating it.


    Is this how things were supposed to happen? Isn¡¯t this like a horse breaking a leg, having the leg glued back together, and then continuing to run?


    ¡°Have you gone mad? The column is broken, and so is the energy circuit. Standing it up won¡¯t restore it. You must be joking. The energy will not be able to circulate, and it could easily explode... explode... explode.¡±


    Negris¡¯ voice gradually faded as he saw that the column that was stood up was glowing. The magical patterns began to slowly extend upward from the base, crossing the broken position, and reaching the top of the column. Yet, the explosion he had anticipated didn¡¯t occur.


    Negris almost bit his own tongue. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he came closer. The broken column was indeed glowing with energy passing through it. When he checked carefully, where was the trace of the break?


    ¡°Kvada, automatic repair technology! No wonder the architectures of the Empire have such good quality. I guess they all have the automatic repair technology. Once it operates, it can automatically repair the cracks,¡± Negris scratched a mark on the empty space above and watched as the mark lightened and disappeared.


    ¡°You had known about the automatic repair function of the altar earlier, right?


    That¡¯s why you dared to do this,¡± Negris said, breathing a sigh of relief as he asked Ange.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion and continued to input Soul Crystals into the Rebirth Altar.


    ¡°Er... I guess he actually didn¡¯t know. He¡¯s just really bold,¡± Negris scratched his head, seemingly annoyed.


    The Rebirth Altar operated on Soul Energy. It didn¡¯t require much energy for a single run. However, it had been abandoned for a thousand years, particularly with a few broken columns and countless unseen cracks, Ange exhausted several times the Soul Energy to make it operate.


    A dark blue glow emanated from the center of the altar like ripples spreading to its edge, surging into the six columns. The columns lit up simultaneously, responding to the other columns and interweaving into a hexagram pattern.


    The hexagram glowed to its limits, then dimmed. The glow receded from the columns, shrinking from the edges toward the center of the altar, waning and waxing repetitively.


    Ange pulled out the soul of the Wraith Warrior he had harvested outside the control room a few days ago and placed it in the altar.


    Similar to the Black Warriors, Wraith Warriors were also artificially-created undead. The only distinction was that one type had wisdom, and the other didn¡¯t, much like the difference between zombies and witches.


    The ripples spread to the edge and flooded into the six columns. As there was a soul on the altar, the columns reaching their brightest did not fade but each emitted a beam that struck the soul of the Wraith Warrior.


    ¡°Quick, take advantage of this opportunity to engrave your Soul Brand.¡± Negris suggested.


    The soul of the Wraith Warrior had already undergone physical form once. It didn¡¯t need to go through the rebirth process again. It only needed to replenish its soul energy to regain its physical form and become a Wraith Warrior.


    However, this was a process of full transformation with a chance of failure. Even if successful, its memory would be reset.


    But this didn¡¯t matter to Wraith Warriors since they originally didn¡¯t possess wisdom. It wasn¡¯t significant whether their memories were retained or not. The moment their memories were reset was also when their souls were the most vulnerable, an ideal moment to imprint the Soul Brand.


    At Negris¡¯ urging, Ange cast a Soul Brand. The Wraith Warrior instantly fell with a ¡°plop¡±, rolled a few times after hitting the ground, and then started emitting thick black smoke.


    The black smoke twisted and swung, materializing into a shadow wielding dual blades. It was the Wraith Warrior Ange had seen before.


    The Wraith Warrior lacked intelligence and even its memories had been wiped clean. As a result, it stood hazily in its place, oblivious to its previous mission.


    Negris chuckled, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got a Wraith Warrior for free, let me show you how to make the most of it ¡ª Armorization.


    Following Negris¡¯s instructions, Ange instructed the Wraith Warrior to attach itself to his body and proceeded to adjust it, transforming it into an armor.


    Both Wraith Warrior and Black Warrior possess the ability to materialize. Once they materialize and attach to the surface of the body, they become armor.


    However, no one would use a Black Warrior for armorization, as it has intellect and attaching it to the body feels strange. The Wraith Warrior, without these concerns, makes an ideal choice.


    After some adjustments, Ange now bore an armor that looked exceedingly ugly, as if globs of mud were smeared and solidified onto his body.


    Negris covered his face, ¡°Do you have no sense of aesthetics at all? This is so ugly, adjust it a bit, make it appear more appealing.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, it doesn¡¯t look good?


    ¡°Stop, have you ever seen anyone wear armor? Adjust it based on the ones you¡¯ve seen which should all look better than this ¡®mud mess¡¯ of yours.¡±


    Adjust it based on others? Ange tilted his head and began to recall the people he¡¯d seen in armor while manipulating spectral motions of the Wraith Warrior to adjust it.


    The Wraith Warrior then began sprouting spikes which clung onto Angel s body, layer after layer, covering his entire body. Especially around the shoulders and underarms, which looked substantially rigid. Lastly, on Ange¡¯s head, the Wraith Warrior materialized into... a straw hat.


    ¡°Kvada, what kind of armor is this!? This looks like a scarecrow¡¯s raincoat! A raincoat!¡± The straw hat instantly changed Negris¡¯s perception about the armor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Ange stated, the implication being ¡®you told me to model it after what I¡¯ve seen¡¯.


    ¡°What about the heavy armor of a swordsman? or even the heavy armor of a shield bearer would do too.¡±


    Ange tilted his head again: ¡°Not attractive.¡±


    ¡°Huh, not attractive? Your raincoat and straw hat could be more... attractive?¡± Negris¡¯s voice trailed off as he struggled to believe his own words.


    A raincoat is essentially straw bound together and draped over the body, appearing yellowish-black and bristly. Definitely not pleasing to the eye.


    However, Angel s raincoat had actually been formed by the armorization of the Wraith Warrior. The spectral straw melded into his body to form a single entity after attachment and did not bristle. Its uniform black appearance combined with the scale-like pattern did make it look quite handsome.


    Negris hesitated for a moment, then suggested Ange remove the hideous straw hat and don the Demon Steel Helmet that Lan had previously given him, which instantly brought a unifying style to the armor.


    ¡°This looks much better now.¡± Negris praised.


    Ange also found it pretty good. He fiddled around the ribbed area of the chest, no longer worried about being too close to the Angel Skeleton or the Bronze Dragon, and having their wings get stuck in his armor.


    The Little Zombie came over, poked Ange with his finger, and then pointed to himself: ¡°Aou.


    Ange nodded, then reactivated the Reincarnation Altar and extracted the soul of the Black Warrior.


    However, as soon as the soul was tossed into the altar, it screamed and fled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t refine me, I surrender, I surrender!¡±


    Surrender? Ange tilted his head, which was unneeded as he just wanted to get an armor for the Little Zombie. He then grabbed the fleeing soul of the Black Warrior and tossed it back in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refine me! I agree to whatever terms you have, please, I present you with the Soul Oath, don¡¯t refine me!¡± The Black Warrior wailed as it tried to escape from the altar again. A flame representing a Soul Oath promptly appeared.


    Seeing how pitifully the Black Warrior cried out, Negris couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and suggested, ¡°Alright, accept his soul. It¡¯s just like inscribing a soul brand. It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway if he is a Black Warrior.


    Whether you refine it in the altar or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, there¡¯s no difference, accept my soul, let me armorize or dematerialize, whatever pose you want.¡± The Black Warrior¡¯s tone was pitifully humble.


    No difference? Alright then, Ange accepted the Soul Oath.


    The Black Warrior sighed in relief and began to complain, ¡°Are all prisoners treated this ruthlessly now? No chance for surrender? Not even thinking about extracting some valuable information before trying to refine it immediately?¡±


    Negris chuckled, ¡°Are you privy to information related to gardening? If not, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth much.¡±


    The Black Warrior paused and stared at Negris, ¡°Gardening? Are you serious?¡±


    Negris nodded. He now understood Ange¡¯s traits. If it wasn¡¯t related to gardening, Ange wouldn¡¯t consider it valuable. Information about the


    Reincarnation Altar isn¡¯t even as valuable as a sack of fertilizer to him.


    Although slightly skeptical, the Black Warrior said, ¡°Speaking of gardening, I indeed have some valuable information..

 Chapter 85 - 75: Are We Just Vegetables? (Two Chapters in One)_l

    Chapter 85: Chapter 75: Are We Just Vegetables? (Two Chapters in One)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°New grain variety in the Druid Spring Breeze Cup Planting Competition breaks a thousand pounds yield per acre,¡± The Black Warrior said excitedly. Of course, his enthusiasm was feigned, mostly to lighten the mood.


    But to his surprise, Ange tilted his head in confusion, and Negris also turned to look at Ange. Neither of them looked excited at all.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this valuable information about crop cultivation? A thousand pounds per acre.¡±


    Negris asked Ange for some long grains: ¡°Our grain variety, grown here, produces eight hundred pounds per acre.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred? In this dump? Are you kidding me? Can this place even grow grains?¡± The Black Warrior was so surprised he almost jumped up.


    Negris slapped the Black Warrior on the head: ¡°Who are you calling a dump? Whose place are you calling a dump?¡±


    Ever since Negris speculated that the Resting Wind might be a plane defense set up by a king, he no longer thought this place was lousy.


    The Black Warrior cradled his head, muttering a few words under his breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Negris didn¡¯t catch that.


    ¡°Nevermind that, here¡¯s another one. The World Tree of the Elf clan is sick, and they are looking for someone who can heal it worldwide. If successful, the Elf clan will reward a World Tree seed,¡± the Black Warrior racked his brains for another piece of information.


    Little Zombie and Angel Skeleton weren¡¯t interested in their conversation and ran out.


    Negris showed interest, the kind for mockery: ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, these elves are as stingy, arrogant, and self-righteous as ever. The World Tree seed? Who needs that crap? A fruit yields thousands of seeds, but they take hundreds of years to sprout, and it¡¯s hard for them to survive after they sprout. If they truly cared, why not reward a few Moon Springs? Could there really be people attracted by the name of the World Tree to take this reward?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh? They take hundreds of years to sprout? Our boss... our previous boss had sent people to try,¡± the Black Warrior confessed, realizing he had pledged his soul now, and his current boss was Ange.


    ¡°Hehe, got fooled, didn¡¯t you? Did they get cured? Did those Elves really let you touch their precious World Tree? How did you verify your healing ability? Don¡¯t just kill the tree. That would be a serious problem,¡± Negris¡¯s tone sounded like he was gloating.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Those elves are desperate now, looking for help worldwide. As long as someone contacts them, they will immediately give a diseased branch. You don¡¯t have to go in person, just connect to their


    Teleportation Array, and one diseased branch can be claimed per array,¡± the Black Warrior explained, slowly gathering his form to set up the Teleportation Array.


    Did he intend to demo how to get samples from the elves now?


    Seeing his struggling form, Ange kindly (reluctantly) sent him ¡®a bit¡¯ of Soul Energy.


    ¡°Ohhh! Such a powerful Soul Energy! I am full of power!¡± The soul of the Black Warrior suddenly emitted black smoke and swiftly coalesced back into its original form.


    Ange was currently consuming two thousand Soul Flames daily for farming. So his ¡®bit¡¯ of Soul Energy was enough to burst the Black Warrior.


    The Black Warrior looked at his own hands in disbelief, then at Ange, then at Negris, trembling as he spoke: ¡°I... I¡¯ve made a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°What? What broke?¡± Negris was taken aback by this remark.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough from Earl. I¡¯ve been stuck at this bottleneck for over three hundred years, just now, with the burst of Soul Energy, I... I made a breakthrough,¡± the Black Warrior said blankly, in a tone filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Oh, this breakthrough. It¡¯s not odd at all. You have been stuck at this bottleneck for three hundred years and suffered such severe injuries. It¡¯s quite normal to break through after a burst of Soul Energy. Consider yourself lucky,¡± Negris replied nonchalantly.


    The Black Warrior shook his head: ¡°If only it were that simple. Emperor, Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, I have been stuck at the Viscount level for three hundred years. I¡¯ve been severely injured and near death multiple times, but never broke through. Boss, you truly are my god of fortune.¡±


    The last sentence was said to Ange with a tone filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, he is the illegitimate son of the God of Fortune,¡± Negris agreed wholeheartedly, then urged the Black Warrior: ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The Teleportation Array near the Resurrection Altar was multifunctional, not only did it possess the teleportation function, but it also had a beacon function and could limit the volume of the teleporter. In other words, things exceeding a certain volume could not be transmitted.


    This effectively prevented the possibility of enemies sneak attacking through the Teleportation Array. If they tried to force their way through, they would most likely get cut in half... due to exceeding the teleportation range.


    The small Teleportation Array in Ice City was like this. The only thing to worry about was entities like the Black Warrior who could clump together, teleport, and then expand.


    But when he clumps together, that¡¯s when the Black Warrior is at his most vulnerable. If the enemy is on guard, it won¡¯t be a sneak attack, but a gift on a silver platter.


    Seeing the Black Warrior voluntarily limit his teleportation volume, Negris felt reassured. This guy wasn¡¯t up to anything funny.


    Having pledged the Soul Oath, he was now bound to Ange. If Ange were in danger, he would be screwed too, so it was unlikely he had bad intentions. Negris was just being habitually cautious.


    As he ran the Teleportation Array, the Black Warrior explained: ¡°The Elf clan released a set of coordinates to a Teleportation Array. As long as someone contacts them, they will offer a diseased branch.¡±


    ¡°The diseased branch of the World Tree should be quite valuable right? Aren¡¯t they afraid of others falsely claiming it? Even those without healing powers could go claim a branch.¡± Negris was surprised..

 Chapter 86 - 75: Are We Just Vegetables? (Two Chapters in One)_2

    Chapter 86: Chapter 75: Are We Just Vegetables? (Two Chapters in One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear about impersonation? Are there many who own a teleportation array these days? If they have a teleportation array, wouldn¡¯t they possess healing abilities as well? And what about that sick branch? What are they going to use it for? Grind it into powder and make tea?¡± the Black Warrior said nonchalantly.


    Well, having a teleportation array is indeed a natural filtering criterion. If someone has a teleportation array, what can¡¯t they do?


    The Black Warrior activated the communication function of the teleportation array and spoke a few words with the other side. The other side inspected this side¡¯s teleportation array, found it wasn¡¯t on the recorded list, and without a word, sent over a tree branch that was half a meter long and as thick as an arm.


    They even covered the teleportation fee themselves.


    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Negris held the branch, somewhat incredulous. The World Tree, God of the Elf Clan, its branch was so easy to get? They even waived the postage.


    But after taking a closer look, the condition of the branch indeed was not good. As the God of Knowledge, Negris had seen a healthy World Tree before. The other party even invited him to taste its fruit, a basin-sized one with countless seeds and yellowish juice inside it, which tasted extremely good and had an effect of slightly extending one¡¯s lifespan.


    The Bronze Dragon lived for ten thousand years, and Negris finally died at the age of ten thousand and two. The extra two years might be attributed to the effect of the fruit.


    Even though the effect was not significant, the taste was fantastic. However, there were multiple seeds inside a single fruit, which were the seeds of the World Tree. They promise a single seed as a reward for curing the World Tree, isn¡¯t it a joke? Isn¡¯t it better to just give more branches? If this branch is healthy and can survive propagation, it will surely grow faster than seedlings.


    ¡°You pass the planting information test, Ange...¡± Negris turned around to see no sign of Ange: the little skeleton was long gone.


    Not far away, Ange realized he couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, so he came outside.


    Upon seeing him coming out, the little angelic skeleton rushed over, showing the soles of its feet while flying. The silly child must have stepped on hot rocks somewhere, and his feet had been roasted to a golden brown, pleasant fragrance coming off...


    The Little Zombie was much smarter, it kept its distance from anything hot.


    After casting a few Holy Lights to heal his feet, Ange let out a roar, and the Angel immediately lowered its head dejectedly and flew back into the valley.


    The bottom of the Great Rift was a scorching hot Lava River, which flowed as far as the eye could see. The land on either side of the river was steep, the higher you went away from the river, the lower the temperature.


    There were many holes in the slope, which had been spewing black smoke all year round. The smoke contained particles that solidified upon cooling and accumulated near the holes, forming small mounds of soil. Over the years, these mounds grew larger and larger.


    If you dig some soil from outside and mix it with the accumulated volcanic ash, you¡¯ll get fertile soil for planting. The constant heat from the Lava River provides a distinct climate here which allows two grain seasons in a year, besides planting some cash crops or vegetables. It¡¯s really a rich land.


    The Great Rift extended further than anyone could measure. Of the Demon Valley that housed five thousand people, only a short segment was usable. Ange randomly chose a hole that was still emitting smoke. He dug the ash soil accumulated near it and transferred it into the Temple of Rest.


    Based on the ratio of one Soul Crystal to a hundred pounds, he used two thousand Soul Crystals and moved two hundred thousand pounds of volcanic ash soil inside.


    The quantity sounded large, but in practice, it was only a hundred tons. Spread over three thousand acres of land, it translated to only sixty-six pounds per acre. Unsure about the suitability of this ratio as a fertilizer mixed into the soil, only time would tell.


    Ange was already preparing a control group, choosing ten acres of land, figuring out the appropriate ratio, and then transferring in the sufficient amount.


    However, the quantity of Soul Flames had been decreasing lately. Negris said it was the period of faith exhaustion. Without any new stimulation or increase in followers, this decline might continue.


    He asked Ange if he wanted to perform some miracles to harvest some faith. But miracles do have a threshold, they must outdo the previous ones, otherwise their effect would diminish.


    However, miracles are less effective than wonders. Miracles have a one-time effect, while wonders resonate with people¡¯s souls for a certain period, achieving a continuous stimulating effect.


    However, a wonder has already been excavated. The World Transit Station is a wonder. The day it fully reappears will be a day to shake the souls of everyone in this world.


    Besides miracles and wonders, there¡¯s a more brutal method to harvest faith on a large scale, which is the Holy War.


    Start a war of faith, involving everyone. In time, everyone¡¯s faith will become incredibly strong and fervent.


    Negris explained three ways to increase the power of the Soul Flame. Ange listened, tilted his head, muttered ¡®bothersome¡¯, then ran off.


    The next day, Ange didn¡¯t use the Soul-consuming Instant Death Halo to farm, instead, he organised the fields within the Temple of Rest by hand. It seemed he was trying to turn up the rigid farmland inside the temple.


    At this moment, Negris understood what Ange meant by ¡®bothersome¡¯. Ange farmed for fun, not for production. If he had to do all this work just to use the Instant Death Halo, he wouldn¡¯t bother.


    Hence, the amount of Soul Flame remained between one thousand five hundred to two thousand per day, and continued to decrease. Occasionally, he needed to save up for a single use of the Instant Death Halo.


    This made Negris lament Angel s dumb luck. It was a wise choice to put a stop to their cooperative farming process. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough Soul Flame.


    ¡°Ange, can you take a look at this twig and see how we could save it?¡± Negris asked, flying over with a twig in hand.


    As the God of Knowledge, Negris knows hundreds of ways to revive a dried-up twig. However, he is the God of Knowledge, not the God of Plants. His knowledge came from those with abundant farming knowledge, like elves, druids, or human farmers.


    He couldn¡¯t create new knowledge about farming and didn¡¯t have any personal farming experience. Therefore, he didn¡¯t believe that his methods ¡ª ones that the elves must have tried ¡ª would work. They must have tried all methods before seeking help from others.


    Instead of relying on his own knowledge, Negris felt Ange, who had created four farming magic spells, was more reliable.


    Ange glanced at the twig and shook his head, ¡°Natural old age, depletion of life, it cannot be cured.¡±


    ¡°What? Natural old age? You mean the World Tree is about to die of old age?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°The World Tree is going to die? But didn¡¯t it say that it could live for a hundred thousand years? How come it¡¯s dying so soon?¡± Negris murmured in shock.


    Back when he was on the road to becoming a god, the World Tree gave him a lot of guidance. It also told Negris: ¡°The lifespan of gods lies within the hearts of their followers. My life is in my rings. One hundred thousand years.¡±


    Upon hearing the sudden news of its nearing end, Negris felt a wave of melancholy and loss. Even though he succeeded in igniting the Divine Fire and his life now lay within the hands of the Undead King ¡ª meaning he was theoretically immortal ¡ª the World Tree that had once guided him was soon to leave him.


    With a melancholic sigh, he looked up to see Ange taking out a big bottle of essence, about a litre big. Ange inserted the branch, which then activated the Instant Death Halo with a tap of his finger.


    The part of the branch inserted inside the bottle grew roots visibly to the naked eye. Like a straw stuck into it, the nutrient liquid in the bottle depleted. The originally dried-out World Tree branch suddenly rejuvenated, its bark turning green and sprouting new leaves, blossoming and bearing fruit.


    Ange swiftly pruned the surplus buds, leaving only the trunk. So, all the nutrients were gathered towards the trunk, growing a fruit as big as a washbasin. then the branches and leaves swiftly wilted.


    Ange interrupted the Instant Death Halo, regardless if it was ripe, and picked the fruit immediately.


    The branch continued to wilt and blacken before turning to ash and disappearing without a trace, leaving only the gigantic fruit in Angel s hand.


    Negris stared at the fruit, dumbfounded. It was identical to the one that the World Tree had once given him to eat, but a tad more lush.


    ¡°Okay, now we don¡¯t need the elves¡¯ awards. We have seeds. All the seeds are in the fruit.¡± Speaking in a tone that was torn between laughing and crying, Negris found that Ange always had a surprise (or shock) up his sleeve.


    But the more shocking part came when Ange smashed the fruit and picked out all the seeds, sprinkling some over the volcanic soil pile at his feet.


    Negris exclaimed in fright, ¡°What are you trying to do! Are you planning to plant the World Tree like it¡¯s a vegetable?!¡±

 Chapter 87 - 76: Do You Know Who I Am? _1

    Chapter 87: Chapter 76: Do You Know Who I Am? _1


    Translator: 549690339


    The World Tree hadn¡¯t taken root yet, or else Negris would have truly been frightened. However, Ange was evidently working hard to cultivate it. He first saturated the ground with water, planted the seed, and then pointed at it with his finger.


    No movement or signs of germinating came from the seed for quite some time.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t so easy to grow a World Tree. However, Ange was not discouraged. If growing a simple mushroom required a control group, then the World Tree certainly required more intricate care and consideration


    Bearing this in mind, Ange set up several hundred growth combinations, with different types of soil including pure volcanic ash, bone meal mixed in, burnt plant ash mixed in, and rural household compost mixed in. The pH of the soil, its ability to let water pass through, and a dozen other combinations were set up.


    Afterward, along both banks of the great canyon, he repeated and set these combinations according to different temperatures. Considering the temperature, both counts of the canyon were perfect, going from a few degrees at the top to several hundred degrees near the Lava River. Once he¡¯d found the right height, he¡¯d have corresponding temperatures.


    Taking into account the uniqueness of the World Tree, Ange also buried a few seeds near the several hundred-degree heat of the Lava River. However, they quickly got cooked, illustrating that the seeds could not germinate under such extreme temperatures.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make it germinate at several hundred degrees!? You should just be glad they¡¯re not getting cooked! Even boiling water at a hundred degrees could cook them, and you¡¯re trying several hundred degrees!!¡± Negris roared, angry at Ange¡¯s unreliable method.


    ¡°Can they really get cooked?¡± Ange tilted his head, fetched a stone bowl, and filled it with water using the Rain Technique.


    After giving it some thought, he cast a Purification spell, then put two seeds into the bowl. Holding the bowl in his hands, he then cast the Burn Wasteland Spell; a flame burst out from his palm, scorching the bottom of the bowl. It wasn¡¯t long before the water in the bowl began to boil.


    After burning for a little while, Ange took out the seeds, crushed them, and pointed at the still-green interior, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not cooked.¡±


    Negris¡¯s face swelled up a bit, and he ran away covering his face.


    Could the World Tree¡¯s seeds really resist getting cooked this well? Boiling water couldn¡¯t cook them? Had anyone ever heard of seeds that could withstand boiling?


    Even the God of Knowledge hadn¡¯t heard of this, signifying that there was no such thing. This meant that perhaps only the seeds of the World Tree could withstand boiling. However, because no one dared to try and boil them, no one knew this attribute they possessed.


    Being able to withstand boiling meant they could withstand temperatures higher than a hundred degrees. Ange planted some in areas with elevated temperatures, watching them for a while and finding they weren¡¯t getting cooked, he finally buried them with soil.


    All possible planting locations were provided with seeds, including the surface areas where the Resting Wind touched. Although Resting Wind could obliterate all signs of life, who knew if the World Tree could withstand it?


    He then selected ten fuller seeds and soaked them in an essence mixture, placed ten in the farm at Resting Camp, crushed the hulls of ten more, froze ten overnight, boiled some for a few minutes, etc. Having no idea which method was effective, he used everything at his disposal.


    However, the soil and air environment of the Great Rift is acidic. Hence, anticipating the worst, Ange saved half of the seeds for future planting in Witch City.


    Negris was feeling the goosebumps watching all this. The World Tree is sacred to the Elf Clan, their god, one of a kind in all the endless abyss. The elves cherished it so much that any form of desecration or offense could potentially incite the Elves¡¯ wrath.


    Thousands of seeds from one fruit, yet the Elf Clan took only one as a reward. If they were not desperate, they would not have dispatched the diseased branches worldwide. Yet, if Ange really did find a method to cultivate the


    World Tree and manage to grow them like vegetables, what recourse would the Elves have? Would they lose their minds over it?


    This was plausible. Plants have their own nature. Once they¡¯ve found a suitable environment, they can germinate in large numbers. And rather conveniently, Ange had divine technique to accelerate seed germination in his arsenal.


    It might need extra elements to grow into a World Tree, but germination probably wouldn¡¯t, right? Elves would surely go crazy just by seeing hundreds of World Tree saplings.


    My God, the very thought is thrilling! Let¡¯s proceed with this plan.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be done right away. Only dozens of seeds had been buried when a black warrior came calling from the cave, shouting: ¡°Boss... my former boss is... looking for you.¡±


    Negris was the first to confront him, asking furiously: ¡°Former boss? Did you get in touch with your old accomplices?¡±


    This was a serious matter. If the black warrior had contacted his former comrades without consent, Negris would advise Ange to kill him immediately.


    The black warrior quickly shook his head: ¡°No, no, no! The teleportation array was not shut off and suddenly there was a communication request. The only one who knows about this teleportation array is my former boss, and it did turn out to be him. I told him about the job change and that¡¯s it. I didn¡¯t say anything else. However, he insisted on speaking to the boss.¡±


    Negris scrutinized him. Being enforced under a soul contract, the black warrior wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. If this was all, then it could be forgiven. At this point, Negris asked out of curiosity: ¡°Who was your former boss? Why didn¡¯t he require you to pledge your soul? Wasn¡¯t he afraid you would betray him?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s impossible. However, due to some special reasons, he negated our pledges and gave us freedom. Our former boss was the Dark Knight Emperor, Piero.¡± The black warrior explained.


    Negris jumped in shock. ¡°What? Piero? Is he still alive?¡±


    As the legendary Dark Knight Emperor, the inventor of the reincarnation altar, and the first to create artificial Undead, Negris, of course, knew him quite well.


    This guy frequently had chances to enter the Bronze Book Tower, where he asked Negris many ¡®knowledgeable¡¯ questions. It¡¯s quite possible he had manufactured the reincarnation altar with Negris¡¯s aid. And this Dark Knight Emperor, he¡¯s actually still alive?


    ¡°Is it him who wants to talk to us?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, he now goes by the name Anthony, and he is the Cardinal Archbishop of the Human Parish of the Church of Light in the Material Plane. That Angel and all of us were dispatched by him...¡± The black warrior had not finished his sentence when he saw Negris fall face-first to the ground in shock: ¡°Church of Light? Cardinal Archbishop? The Angels listen to him?¡±


    The twists and turns of the matter shattered Negris¡¯s worldview. The mighty Black Warrior Emperor was now the Cardinal Archbishop of the Church of Light?


    Negris sat by the Transport Array, unable to digest the news that had just been presented to him. There were many questions that were left unanswered.


    Ange, however, was not bothered by such concerns. He put on his straw hat at once and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A steady voice came from within the Transport Array, ¡°I am Cardinal Archbishop Anthony of the Human Parish of the Church of Light. Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Ange.¡± Ange replied.


    Such a simple name displeased Anthony. What did it mean? Was he being perfunctory?


    ¡°May I ask what your status is?¡± Anthony asked yet again.


    Ange cocked his head, puzzled by the question. What did ¡®status¡¯ mean? After giving it some thought, he answered, ¡°Farming skeleton.¡±


    An understanding dawned on Anthony. It was clear that Ange was brushing him off, but that didn¡¯t matter. He¡¯d lived many years and wasn¡¯t going to be easily provoked by such matters.


    ¡°Are you, by any chance, the warrior skeleton who wields the Scythe of Death and has taken Polk¡¯s soul, Mr. Ange?¡± Anthony asked.


    Negris leaned over to the Dark Knight and whispered, ¡°Do they call you Polk?¡± The Dark Knight nodded.


    ¡°How does he know that your soul was taken by the Scythe of Death?¡± Negris questioned.


    ¡°One of my comrades survived. He managed to escape.¡± Polk replied softly.


    Another Dark Knight had survived? He had withstood the Holy Light Flash from an Angel Skeleton and still lived?


    However, upon further thought, it made sense. The ¡®Holy¡¯ light from the Angel Skeleton did not inflict additional damage on the undead. As long as one was not hit directly, they wouldn¡¯t be burnt. Perhaps the earth had absorbed most of the damage, which allowed the Dark Knight to escape death.


    It took Ange quite some time to understand that he was the person Anthony was referring to. He owned the Scythe of Death, and a warrior skeleton?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ange replied.


    Still being nonchalant? Anger simmered within Anthony, ¡°Mr. Ange, open communication is the foundation to problem-solving. You have captured my people and stolen my property, yet you have such an attitude. That is not the right approach to solving problems.¡±


    Ange was confused. What was Anthony talking about? ¡®Open communication foundation attitude solution¡¯? This seemed very complicated.


    Since he couldn¡¯t understand, Ange tilted his head and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Now it was Anthony¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do I want¡¯? You¡¯ve captured my people, stolen my property, and you¡¯re asking what I want? I want my people and the Holy Remains.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do we exchange them for?¡± This time, Ange understood. Anthony wanted something from him. That made things easier; it was a simple matter of equivalent exchange.


    Anthon took a deep breath. It seemed to him that the impudent captor was now demanding a ransom for the objects he¡¯d stolen. Well, two could play that game.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Suppressing his anger, Anthony asked.


    The Holy Remains were indeed valuable. With them, an Angel could be revived by using Holy Light. To be cautious, he had sent two Dark Knights along with it. Even if something happened to the Angel, they ought to be able to recover the Holy Remains. Yet, it seemed the worst situation had indeed happened.


    The other Dark Knight had escaped and reported everything to him. This only added to the absurdity Anthony felt; the Holy Spirit Angel hadn¡¯t been killed by an enemy. Instead, it had stood firm in the face of a Resting Wind, and died from it.


    Would anyone believe this? Could the Holy Spirits be so single-minded and foolish? In past battles with the Holy Spirits, he hadn¡¯t found them to be this stupid.


    Perhaps the Holy Spirits they¡¯d previously fought were of a higher level. The smaller Holy Spirits were of higher levels, but the large, dumb ones were of a lower level, had limited combat power, worse intelligence, and stubbornness to match. It was infuriating.


    But even then, a Holy Spirit was still a Holy Spirit. Losing one for no reason was a hard thing to explain, even for a Cardinal Archbishop like him.


    Even if he were able to gloss over it, it would reveal the situation at the Resting Abyss. He¡¯d spent many years working hard to drive the attention of the Church of Light away from this place.


    The urgent task now was to retrieve the Holy Remains and gloss over this affair. Once he could spare his attention, he would deal with Ange.


    This question stumped Ange. What did he want?


    ¡°I want seeds...¡± Before he could finish, Negris lunged forward and covered his mouth.


    Negris almost burst into laughter. As he had expected, anyone who didn¡¯t know Ange well would end up frustrated after talking to him. If he had completed the sentence ¡®I want seeds¡¯, Anthony would surely lose his temper.


    Even though Negris would have loved to witness such a spectacle, he refrained from spurring a breakdown in negotiations.


    After covering Angel s mouth, Negris took over, ¡°Piero, it¡¯s been a long time.. Do you remember me?¡±

 Chapter 88 - 77 New Sprout_l

    Chapter 88: Chapter 77 New Sprout_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The opposite side fell silent immediately. If it were not for the still-operating teleportation array, one would think the communication had been cut off.


    After a long while, Anthony¡¯s voice finally sounded: ¡°You¡¯ve caught Polk, so it isn¡¯t strange to know the name Piero. But the only one who hasn¡¯t seen me in a long while and would speak to me in such a slightly disrespectful tone is the God of Knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Negris let out a long sigh: ¡°Once I speak, you can guess it¡¯s me. But you don¡¯t know my divine name, even though I¡¯ve taught you so much knowledge.¡±


    Anthony awkwardly replied: ¡°Aren¡¯t you called the God of Knowledge? Every time I enter the Bronze Book Tower, I can only ask one question. If I asked your name, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ask anything else. Heh, I won¡¯t be tricked.¡±


    Negris pursed his lips. He was wondering if Anthony knew that by asking the divine name, he could ask as many questions as he wanted, would he spit blood with frustration?


    ¡°How did you become the archbishop of the Church of Human Light?¡± Negris curiously asked.


    When this question came up, Anthony became upset. Because Negris was an old friend, he unusually lost some of his composure:


    ¡°Where else could I go? The World Transit Station suddenly shut down, and everybody disappeared without a trace. I called for the king but received no answer, same with Steadfast Bone. I couldn¡¯t return to the Resting Palace and everything was in chaos, even followed by strange winds.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I brought everyone to the Prime Material Plane. I intended to hide for a while, wait for the king to return. But I didn¡¯t expect the Church of Light to constantly target the World Transit Station, trying by all means to invade the Resting Abyss. But they were all blown back by the strange winds.¡±


    ¡°Since I had nothing to do anyway, I reincarnated as a human, joined the Church of Light by any means possible, and did my best to conceal the situation in the Resting Abyss. I burned their scriptures, causing them to lose most of their texts. After several generations passed away, the situation of the Resting Abyss gradually faded from human memory.¡±


    ¡°I kept reincarnating, utilizing connections and relations accumulated over each life to continually climb up the ranks. The higher my position, the more secrets I could access. Now, in the entire human religious zone, there is no text record about the Resting Abyss.¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly, a capricious holy knight in a remote corner of my jurisdiction dispatched a team in the Resting Abyss. They were all annihilated, even he himself died there. I had to find a reasonable explanation for their failure, prevent people from tracing back to the Resting Abyss and the World Transit Station, and eradicate the discovered clues.¡±


    ¡°I kept wondering, since when did the Resting Abyss have people who could wipe them out so easily? Never did I expect that it would be the God of


    Knowledge, the Bronze Giant Dragon. By the way, why are you in the Resting Abyss? Has the World Transit Station reopened? Has the Resting Palace restarted? Is the king back? If he doesn¡¯t return, I might become the Pope.¡±


    Negris nearly spouted blood: ¡°Pope? God¡¯s proxy on Earth, the supreme being, the spokesman of the Church of Light?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it scared me to death. The last time I was almost elected, it forced me to fake my death and give up my carefully established identity. I had to adopt a new identity and start climbing up again. Otherwise, you¡¯d be addressing me as Saint Anthony now.¡±


    In a tone full of complaints, Anthony said. It left the Black Knight stunned on one side. When have they ever heard the Black Warrior Emperor speak in such a tone? It¡¯s almost like he was acting coquettishly. What kind of creature was this bronze dragon?


    Negris responded in desperation: ¡°You rejected it? Why wouldn¡¯t you become the supreme being, God¡¯s proxy on earth?¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy? Wouldn¡¯t the deity realize that I¡¯m merely an imposter? What if I get found out? That Light Old Dog could eradicate me on the spot,¡± Anthony disdainfully said.


    Negris covered his face. By ¡®god¡¯ that he refers to, he probably meant himself, didn¡¯t he?


    Indeed, being a god¡¯s proxy is like being an understudy. The threat of being discovered looms over. The archbishop truly enjoys more freedom.


    Negris and Anthony had a leisurely chat, up until the teleportation array ran out of energy. It was finally able to continue after Anthony sent over a bag of magic crystals.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, so many things happened afterward,¡± Negris sighed.


    ¡°Yes, by the way, you haven¡¯t explained how you ended up in the Resting Abyss. Has the World Transit Station reopened?¡± Anthony asked.


    Negris swiftly responded: ¡°No, the World Transit Station is being mined. They¡¯ve reached the control room but it hasn¡¯t been activated, or rather, the door to the Resting Palace hasn¡¯t opened. I¡¯m here because someone called my divine name.¡±


    ¡°Called your divine name? What does that mean?¡± Anthony puzzled.


    ¡°If someone calls my divine name, they can have my projection and ask me questions at any time,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Anytime? Projection? So do you mean if someone knows your divine name, they can call you anytime and anywhere to get your guidance?¡± Anthony¡¯s tone hinted a feeling of wanting to spit blood.


    ¡°Correct. ¡±


    ¡°When I visited the Bronze Book Tower before and had the opportunity to ask one question each time, could I have used this chance to ask for your divine name?¡± Anthony asked tentatively.


    Heh heh heh, waiting for this exact question, Negris happily replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pff! I¡¯ve missed out so much...¡± Anthony spat out blood. Especially since he had just previously claimed that he ¡®wouldn¡¯t be fooled¡¯, now he realized how foolish he was.


    The satisfaction of Negris¡¯ wicked sense of humor had been immensely indulged. This was a moment he had anticipated for countless years. Now that it had finally happened with the Black Warrior Emperor, the feeling of thrill was even stronger.


    ¡°Lord of Knowledge, can I still ask what your divine name is?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Of course not. If he could, it wouldn¡¯t satisfy Negris¡¯s perverse tastes. Let him bleed all he likes.


    ¡°Alright, Lord of Knowledge, let¡¯s discuss the Holy Body and Polk. In view of our previous relationship, I hope you can free Polk and return the Holy Body.¡± Anthony lost interest in chit-chatting.


    ¡°That¡¯s out of my hands, I¡¯m just catching up on old times with you by projecting myself onto another person¡¯s body. For this matter, you should... Oh, he ran off again, and all your subordinates too. Smart move.¡± Negris turned his head to find he was the only one left in the cave, Polk was gone too.


    Ever since Polk heard Anthony speaking to Negris like a friend, he wisely left the scene. One should never eavesdrop on a boss¡¯s conversation with a friend. Even a former boss¡¯s conversation could reveal secrets and potentially spoil relations.


    ¡°You could start by saying what you¡¯re willing to trade for the Holy Body. Ange adheres to the principle of equivalent exchange.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Is Ange the one who summoned you by your divine name? A grey skeleton?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a grey skeleton. Haven¡¯t you seen his Scythe of Death? It¡¯s a Golden Skeleton. However, due to special reasons, his body hasn¡¯t metallized.¡± Negris sneered and added in his mind: If I told you, it would scare you to death.


    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s a Golden Skeleton...¡± Anthony muttered, realizing that he might have to go through a bloodbath to retrieve the Holy Body.


    Anthony was once the Emperor of the Black Knights, the inventor of the reincarnation altar, and the first Black Knight in history. Regardless of his titles, his soul had only reached the heart of the soul level.


    In terms of the levels of the undead, this made him on par with the Golden Skeleton, Iron Skin Zombie, Witch King, and Undead Holy One. The fact that the other party is a Golden Skeleton, making it hard to deceive him into thinking he¡¯s of a lower level.


    But what equivalent item could he use to redeem the Holy Body? The Holy Body was priceless. Anthony felt a headache coming on.


    After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°The valuable things I have on hand include holy mushroom powder, which is a treatment for external wounds and internal bleeding...


    Negris responded with a strange look: ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. We undead creatures have no use for it. Holy essence can regenerate severed limbs, it¡¯s useless as well, how about magic crystals? I can mobilise about two hundred thousand magic crystals, any more would require public funds, and that would be troublesome.¡± Anthony said.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s useless, but we have our own. We used over a litre of the essence just now for planting. As for magic crystals, why would we lack them when we have essence?


    ¡°Right, you said you were excavating a transfer station for the world, even if you can¡¯t connect to the Resting Palace, it could still work purely as a teleportation array, right? Wouldn¡¯t that require a lot of magic crystals? I


    happen to have a new product here that can continuously convert fire elements into magic crystals. I remember there¡¯s a lava river in the River of the Dead, which has plenty of fire elements, perfect for you. Safe, efficient, energy-saving, environmental-friendly, blah blah blah...¡±


    Negris frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a product like this? How did I not know


    about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the latest invention by goblin engineers and human wizards in the past thousand years. Didn¡¯t you know? Lord of Knowledge, you should update your knowledge. It¡¯s called an Elemental Converter. I have a small one in my hand, about half a person¡¯s height. You throw it in a place full of fire elements, and it can produce over a hundred fire magic crystals a day.¡± Anthony explained.


    Negris twisted his mouth, replying with, ¡°My knowledge has been updated. I¡¯m particularly knowledgeable in gardening now, researching how to grow world trees. Is it as good as you say? I¡¯ll check with Ange.¡±


    He flew off, from afar he could see Ange squatting on a slope by the lava river. In front of him were a dozen lush sprouts.


    ¡°You¡¯re gardening again, can¡¯t you take a break? What are you planting this time? Beets again? Can beets even grow in such hot places?¡± Negris muttered and flew over. Suddenly, he realised something was amiss. The temperature around him was too high.


    Although he wasn¡¯t feeling it strongly, it must be at least 100 degrees. Beets couldn¡¯t possibly sprout at such a high temperature, and there were only a dozen or so plants. The number was too small.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility: ¡°Kvada! Have you really managed to make the world tree sprout!?¡±


    In the Elf Empire, inside the magnificent Elf Palace, Elf Queen Galadriel was worriedly looking at the world tree that seemed as huge as a mountain. She had tried every method she could think of but was still unable to find a solution to save the world tree.


    The World Tree comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s just the cycle of nature, no need for sadness. The end of old life gives rise to new life.¡±


    But as the queen of the elf clan, Galadriel had to consider not just nature, but also the rise and fall and survival of her empire.....


    Suddenly, a white dot flashed towards the World Tree. The High Priest


    Kailandel, under the gust of wind, flew straight to the platform where the Elf Queen was. If it hadn¡¯t been for recognising her identity, the defensive array would have shot her down.


    Before she could land, Kailandel shouted excitedly, ¡°Your Majesty, the God of


    Life said that he sensed a new world tree sprouting!¡±


    PS: I¡¯ll get on the shelves tomorrow, I¡¯ll try to release two more chapters, no matter how many, I¡¯ll put them all together to save you from waiting..

 Chapter 89 - 78 Can I eat one? (First update after shelving)_1

    Chapter 89: Chapter 78 Can I eat one? (First update after shelving)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The World Tree, as it¡¯s academically known, holds another title among the Elf Clan ¡ª God of Life. It granted life to the Elf Clan and protected their flourishing.


    Elf Queen Galadriel¡¯s eyes perked up, ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    Kael¡¯danil said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The distance is too far for the God of Life to sense, but it¡¯s certainly not within the elf territory.¡±


    All the Elf Empire is under the divine power of the World Tree. If the sprout is within this reach, its exact location could certainly be sensed.


    ¡°Search for it! Send people to find it, no matter where it is! Even if it¡¯s in the abyss, we must locate it,¡± all traces of worry vanished from Galadriel¡¯s face, replaced by excitement and fervor.


    In the past, not even a sprout could break through, just like barrenness. All the sentiment and power had nowhere to be released.


    Now it¡¯s different, the sprout has sprouted! The remaining goal is to find it, and that¡¯s not only her responsibility but also the mission of everyone in the Elf Empire.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s within the range of human power?¡± Kael¡¯danil inquired worriedly.


    Without any hesitation, Galadriel stated, ¡°If they are willing to return the sprout of the World Tree, the Elf Empire is ready to pay any price, including me.¡±


    ¡°What? Your Majesty!¡± Kael¡¯danil exclaimed.


    Gallardia, known as the most beautiful queen in Elf Empire¡¯s history, possessed a transcendent beauty. Her eyes deep as the starry sky, her facial features are flawlessly proportioned, every angle revealing a new facet of her mesmerizing beauty. Even seeing just her face would never tire anyone.


    Since her coronation, countless humans have been smitten by her. Of course, none dared to openly show it. There are countless products and souvenirs related to the Elf Queen on the black market, most of them counterfeits, but they are exceedingly popular among humans.


    A spiritual painting of the Elf Queen can fetch over five thousand Demon Crystals and is always in demand.


    Spiritual paintings are created by Spirit Magicians who use magic to depict subjects on the canvas. These works elicit the sensation of the person in the painting stepping out, very lifelike.


    Yet even such paintings struggle to capture Galadriel¡¯s beauty, and numerous ones are faked. Many painters have never seen the Elf Queen, so how could they paint her accurately? They are just guessworks using a random elf as a reference.


    Once, a daring noble even offered a reward for the Elf Queen on the black market. But before the bounty could be posted, the noble¡¯s assets were confiscated. The royal family, infuriated and humiliated, stripped him of his nobility.


    It was a warning from the Tiwan Empire. It was a dispute between two human empires, but if something happened to the Elf Queen, it would surely escalate into full-scale war between humans and elves.


    The Elf Queen, capable of bringing kingdoms to their knees with her beauty, was now saying she was ¡®willing to pay any price¡¯.


    Kael¡¯danil hesitated before asking, ¡°Even if they are disabled or old?¡±


    Galadriel looked deadpan, ¡°I said, even if I have to sacrifice myself or anything else, we can do it. What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, that kind of sacrifice ...


    Considering the World Tree, sacrificing the Elf Queen might not help either. Unable to help herself, Kael¡¯danil asked, ¡°What if the humans absolutely refuse to give it up?¡±


    Galadriel smiled slyly, ¡°Lan¡¯Dai, do you know how the Church of Light, which has the most followers in the human world, reaps their faith?¡±


    Lan¡¯Dai is Kael¡¯danil¡¯s nickname, used only by the closest people. If not among relatives, using this nickname means it¡¯s time for a serious conversation.


    Kael¡¯danil turned solemn, showing a most serious demeanor. She understood Galadriel and knew the next conversation would be one to treat with utmost caution.


    The Church of Light launches holy wars to consistently harvest faith.


    Eradicating heretics is just their excuse; the real objective is faith. The God of Life is our god. It concerns the rise and fall, the survival of the entire Elf clan. It is worth all our efforts to protect it. If humans are unwilling to surrender, then let¡¯s launch a holy war of our own, a holy war of the elves.¡±


    A large crossbow arrow was loaded onto the Hawk-style Siege Crossbow Machine; four tall elves strained to string it and adjust it to the highest shooting position. Instead of a sharp metal arrowhead, the crossbow arrow was fitted with a large signal whistle.


    The bowstring made of World Tree fiber suddenly contracted and tightened. The signal whistle crossbow arrow was fired with a sharp, long whistling noise heard in the distance.


    In the shade of the forest, an elf heard the signal whistle, brightened, skillfully climbed to the treetop, his sharp eyes capturing the crossbow arrow slicing through the sky. He instantly drew a signal whistle arrow from his quiver and launched it into the sky.


    With the sound spreading, signal whistle arrows were shot from the treetops every few dozen or hundred meters, relayed like a baton in a relay race, spreading the sound. Even when the crossbow arrows lost kinetic energy and fell, the whistle arrows shot by the elves did not stop. They spread out like ripples, reaching the entire Elf Empire.


    In the deep, dark depths of the forest, a hand suddenly lifted a helmet in the shadow of the empty roots, revealing a face with exquisite magic patterns. The shadow contorted, and an elf figure emerged from the shadow.


    ¡°The mournful sound of elves? What¡¯s happened?¡± The magic pattern elf looked up to the sky.


    Surrounding shadows continually stretched forth, lifting helmets to reveal figures. Several dozens of magic pattern elves had gathered in the seemingly empty shadow, all unconsciously raising their heads towards the sky.


    After a moment of doubt, the magic pattern elf finally grasped the implications, thinking quickly and blowing into her fingers, a whistle echoed in the forest.


    One after another, panthers leaped down from the trees, each carrying a Magic Pattern Elf and disappearing in the direction of the signal sound.


    The elf families, having dinner by a brook in the depths of the forest, looked bemused at the sound of the signal.


    Soon, the village guards shot relay signals into the sky, and the older Elves came out to explain the meaning of the signals, causing consternation among the villagers.


    That evening, the female elves put on armor, took dried food and weapons, bid farewell to their husbands and children, and began their war journey. Groups of Elves left the depth of the forest, they were like a stream forming a creek, the creek turning into a river and then a torrent.


    A massive tree sprouted from the ground, shaking off the soil trapped in its root, slowly it took a step, many such enormous trees in the forest moved slowly, the Elf Clan¡¯s War Tree Men had mobilized.


    All forces moved towards the edge of the forest, to Greenleaf City, which bordered the Human territories. The moment when Elf warriors, archers, mages, War Giant Trees, Hawk-style Giant Crossbows, Double-Headed Flying Dragons, hit Greenleaf City, the whole human world quaked.


    The Elf Empire was on the move, like a deeply-rooted World Tree, trembling the entire world in the moment it moved.


    Leaders from all human nations gathered via a Magic Array to hold a high-level remote meeting. The revered Emperor Fetireli roared unexpectedly:


    ¡°Who! Who! Who captured the Elf Queen?! Why has the whole Elf Empire moved?! Although Gailard is beautiful, she¡¯s over two hundred years old, older than your great-grandmothers! Have you all gone mad?!¡±


    After Fetireli¡¯s rant, an attendant murmured something in his ear. Fetireli looked surprised: ¡°What?! The Elf Queen has not been harmed? Then, have all the Elves gone mad?¡±


    All nations received, almost simultaneously, a diplomatic memo from the Elf Empire: ¡°Hand over the sapling of the World tree, and you will have the friendship of the Elves. Disrupt the sapling of the World Tree, and we will wage a holy war until every last foe is dead.¡±


    Huh? World Tree? Sapling? Holy war? What the hell? All the human nations were taken aback.


    Anthony, who was also seated at the table, pondered to himself: ¡°World Tree? I seem to have heard that term recently. Where did I hear it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, the God of Knowledge. He claimed he was researching how to plant the World Tree. What a grand ambition, researching how to grow the Life Tree of the Elves. Can that even be planted?¡±


    Back in the chamber, two dispirited Black Warriors emerged, including Polk.


    Anthony had used an Elemental Converter and two hundred thousand Demon Crystals to resurrect the holy corpse and Polk.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± asked Anthony. He had rushed in to attend the meeting as soon as he resurrected them and hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask about their condition.


    Polk shook his head. ¡°Not good. Many of my memories are wiped out. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things, and now my soul feels fuzzy.¡±


    Anthony nodded with an expression of ¡®just as I thought¡¯: ¡°Typical of the God of Knowledge, who thought of everything and even took precautions against old friends. Well, you guys go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Polk and the other Black Warrior saluted and began to take their leave. Suddenly, Polk paused, turned, and asked: ¡°Your Majesty, have you ever wiped out some of our memories too?¡±


    Anthony nodded forthrightly: ¡°Of course. You know how pivotal my current position is. Some things in your memory, I have to wipe them out; otherwise, in situations like this, I would be at a disadvantage. I hope you understand.¡±


    Since His Majesty was so forthright, Polk and the other Black Warrior were appeased. Yes, without some memories wiped away, what if they were captured like this time and everything would be leaked?


    The two Black Warriors saluted once more and departed.


    Anthony sat stiffly in place for a while. Suddenly unable to hold his calm any longer, he let out a sigh, scratched his sparse hair, and murmured: ¡°These kids are getting harder and harder to fool.¡±


    He then cast a Mass Purification Technique, clearing up residual traces of the


    Black Warriors. He then moved the holy corpse and showered it in Holy Light.


    Under normal circumstances, a priest could resurrect the holy corpse, but since the Angel was performing a private task this time, Anthony had to do it himself, and for a while, the Holy Light shone brightly.


    According to the standard of Holy Light that Ange used to resurrect the Angel Skeleton, it required seven-story Holy Light, but this Holy Corpse used only three-story. He did not know if Anthony¡¯s Holy Light was too strong or the Holy Corpse too weak.


    It took seven days to resurrect the Holy Corpse in segments. Before the Angel woke up, Anthony leaned into the Angel¡¯s ear and murmured some strange words.


    When the angel woke up and saw Anthony, he reported, ¡°The heretics have all been purged.¡±


    Anthony smiled kindly: ¡°Well done, child, the Light is with you.¡±


    In the Resting Abyss, Ange, Negris, and Lightning were oblivious to the extensive shock they had caused and were discussing around those dozen saplings.


    Lightning asked excitedly: ¡°Can I eat one?¡±


    PS: There will be more tonight; seek your first subscription..

 Chapter 90 - 79 Not Afraid of the Resting Wind 1

    Chapter 90: Chapter 79 Not Afraid of the Resting Wind 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The World Tree, indeed. As a son of Thunder and a cherished child of the forest, the Unicorn knew what a treat it would be to consume one. Being the first unicorn in history to eat a World Tree was an exciting thought, and it could even rename itself ¨C ¡®Lightning, the Devourer of World Trees¡¯.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Negris jumped up, aiming a kick at its knee. ¡°This is a sacred object of the Elf Clan, the God of Elves. All the elves were nurtured and reproduced under its protection. You dare to eat its sapling? The Elf clan would go mad, they would annihilate your unicorn....¡±


    Before he could finish, Ange plucked a sprout and casually fed it to Lightning.


    Lightning cast a side glance at Negris, stuck out its long tongue, leisurely coiled the sapling into its mouth, chewing boldly with a provocative expression plastered on its face.


    Enraged, Negris flew up and took a swipe at it with his tail, which was nimbly dodged by Lightning¡¯s agile head movements, continuing to act defiantly.


    However, Lightning¡¯s smugness didn¡¯t last long. Suddenly, its face furrowed as if someone had shoved an entire ton of lemons into its mouth ¨C it was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Quick, spit it out, is it poisonous?¡± Negris anxiously asked. Though upset, he did not want Lightning to be poisoned to death.


    Instead of spitting it out, Lightning swallowed the sapling whole, tongue lolled out and panting, ¡°Good... huff... great... such powerful life force... huff...¡±


    ¡°Life force? You can even taste life force? What flavor is it?¡± Negris seemed surprised.


    Lightning threw him an exasperated side eye. ¡°I am a unicorn. I can even taste the flavor of lightning; it¡¯s somewhat sour and tingling.¡±


    Afterwards, Lightning pranced around Ange, nuzzling his body, pleadingly saying, ¡°Lord Ange, Boss, give me some food. I don¡¯t want to waste this life force.


    Ange, out of curiosity, tilted his head and conjured a heap of grains and beetroot.


    Lightning dove in, chewing enthusiastically.


    Ange scrutinized Lightning, noticing changes. How should it be put? Its life force seemed far more ebullient. As it ate, the life force was slowly strengthening.


    Such weird changes made Ange curious, and he reached out to pluck a World Tree bud, only to be caught and embraced by a wary Negris. ¡°Wake up, you¡¯re not a living being. You can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    After some persuasion, Ange abandoned his idea of having everyone munching a few World Tree sprouts.


    ¡°Why not cultivate it? It¡¯s only a sapling now; it can only be called a World Tree when it grows big,¡± Negris suggested.


    ¡°Can it be eaten?¡± Ange tilted his head in curiosity.


    Negris felt stressed, ¡°Of course it can be eaten. Its fruits are delicious, but why do you concern whether it can be eaten? You don¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, seeming somewhat puzzled. If the plants couldn¡¯t be eaten, what was the point in planting them?


    ¡°Uh, there¡¯re a lot of economic crops, like cotton, hemp, lacquer, oil, and bamboo. They have great economic value. Clothes are made from cotton and hemp, oil can be extracted from soybeans, lacquer trees produce lacquer, as for bamboo, it¡¯s a great accelerator of civilization.¡±


    After Negris¡¯ explanation, the once clueless Farming Skeleton understood for the first time that many things are planted not for consumption.


    Ange nodded in understanding: ¡°Plant edible ones.¡±


    Negris almost had a breakdown, realizing his explanation had fallen on deaf ears.


    Since the World Tree can be eaten, Ange decided to further cultivate it. He had already mastered the technique of germinating the World Tree, and planned to germinate the residual seeds as well.


    Before that, he needed to determine the optimal growing environment for the World Tree. The germinated saplings hadn¡¯t consumed much nutrition from the soil, indicating fertility wasn¡¯t crucial for their growth.


    Ange started the transplantation. He unearthed a germinated sapling and placed it in the Resting Wind outside the valley to ensure it was watered thoroughly. He then accelerated the sapling¡¯s growth using his Halo and carefully shipped it back to plant. A circle of dirt was piled around it, ensuring that only the top of the sprout was exposed to the Resting Wind, not the roots.


    He planted saplings in all types of soil mixed with different fertilizers, including in some barren volcanic sediments.


    The last three saplings were respectively inserted into a pot of essential fluid, ordinary water, and purified holy water.


    The next day, the sprouts which remained in their original germination location, those on the volcanic sediments, and those in the liquid had died. The rest, planted in soils with different fertilizers, were wilted but survived, although the one transplanted into the vegetable field seemed relatively unchanged.


    The most curious thing was, the one outside the valley hadn¡¯t died from exposure to the Resting Wind but was just wilting.


    After checking all the transplants, Negris was baffled, ¡°What does this mean? Why did the sprouts from the original germination location die? It was supposed to facilitate the germination, not kill the saplings. What¡¯s the theory behind this?¡±


    Ange said, ¡°Halo worked for germination. Without it, they die.¡±


    You mean, the germination was successful because of the Halo, and without it, the environment didn¡¯t support the World Tree¡¯s growth?¡± Negris asked for clarification.


    Once confirmed that was exactly what Ange meant, Negris suggested, ¡°Then you should continue using the Halo; nurture it into a full-grown tree directly.¡± ¡°No more Soul Flame.¡± Ange replied.


    Before, the Soul Flame was not used up, but now there¡¯s not enough Soul Flame, the Instant Death Halo demands a lot of it.


    Even Negris was at a loss now. There were only so many people in the Resting Abyss, and even if he wanted to develop more followers, there was no place for that. Otherwise, with a few hundred million followers, would there still be not enough Soul Flame?


    Eh, that¡¯s not right, there was still a group of people who hadn¡¯t been converted into followers. Negris turned his head, looking towards the valley. An old man there was peeking around, cautious, not willing to leave, and not daring to approach and disturb.


    These former slaves of demons, weren¡¯t all of them without faith?


    ¡°Kid, come here.¡± Negris called over the human old man, and asked him to gather all the humans in the valley.


    After dragging their feet, it took almost an hour for everyone to slowly gather.


    Everyone looked at Negris with a shrinking fear, tinged with a bit of curiosity. Not to mention these former slaves, many people have never seen a Bronze Dragon, let alone a premature one that¡¯s no bigger than a dragon¡¯s egg.


    Negris confidently flew up to the humans carrying a bag of grain, ripped open the bag revealing the grain inside, and shouted loudly: ¡°Do you believe in the Undying?


    As soon as Negris finished shouting, he expected a surge of Soul Flame. At that time, when Ange threw down a bag of grain in front of the Minotaur lady, that lady was crying and shouting that she wanted to worship the Undying.


    But the reaction of the humans was beyond Negris¡¯s expectation. They whispered among themselves, then successively bowed their heads towards Negris, then turned around to leave, like they didn¡¯t resemble those planning to follow Undying at all.


    Not long after they left, the humans each carried a grain pouch back to Negris and placed it at his feet, then bowed their heads again.


    It took Negris quite a while to understand what was happening, as he roared unwillingly: ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you believe in the Undying! Once Undying, you will get to eat plentifully, I¡¯m not asking you to pay a grain tax!!!!¡±


    The slaves were used to giving up eight out of ten of what they harvested. After the demons died, no one collected the grain anymore. When Negris took out the grain bag and asked them if they believed in Undying, of course, they would misunderstand. They thought he wanted to collect grain tax, so they quickly went home to fetch the extra grain.


    Having been slaves for so many generations, who has ever seen anyone give them grain? Anyway, no matter what you say, they would not believe.


    Negris was somewhat enraged. Ange had used this method before too, why was it so effective when he did it?


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!!¡± Suddenly there was a commotion in the crowd, and they all turned towards the canyon, rushing over there.


    In the sloping field of the canyon, Ange left a footprint. The plots of land quickly cultivated into beet fields bloomed with a rich green, just like a miracle.


    As a farming skeleton, his main occupation was farming. Growing the World Tree saplings was a side job. The nearby slopes had long been sown with beet seeds by Ange. Under the Instant Death Halo, the seeds quickly sprouted and grew leaves, completing the entire growth process under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    These former slaves had never seen anything this magical. They knelt down in awe, screaming in shock. In their eyes, all they could see was a fervent and incredulous expression.


    Ange was startled by the commotion. When he turned his head to look, he got a huge shock. The Soul Flame was surging towards him in massive amounts, even more dramatically than it had in the Underground New City. Ange didn¡¯t dare to receive it and directed it all into the Boundary-crossing Hand.


    Looking at the endless Soul Flame flowing into his left hand, and at the devout praying humans in the distance, Ange tilted his head and decided to pull out the mature beets from the ground and toss them to them.


    An equal exchange, they gave so much Soul Flame, then he would give all the beets to them. Ange thought.


    ¡°This...this was given to us by his lordship? What¡¯s this?¡± Looking at the endless beets being tossed over, people widened their eyes, muttering in disbelief.


    The former slaves, who couldn¡¯t eat their fill even with the food they had, have probably never seen a vegetable like beets. They hurriedly picked them up, not knowing what to do.


    Some children couldn¡¯t resist the aroma of the leaves and took a bite. Then they scrunched up their little faces. The taste of raw leaves wasn¡¯t something human taste buds could handle.


    Someone bravely bit into the root and the juice filled their mouth and immediately exploded with a shock wave of deliciousness: ¡°It¡¯s so good! How is it possible for something to taste this good? It¡¯s so delicious!!¡±


    The Pioneer¡¯s praises enticed their partners, and with everyone seeing Ange wasn¡¯t getting mad, they all gathered the courage to bite into the beets held in their hands. The sweet taste instantly conquered everyone¡¯s taste buds, stimulating the secretion of dopamine, producing a strong euphoria and happiness.


    Many people started crying as they ate.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord, for the food.¡± Their gratitude and admiration came partially from the food and largely from the ¡®gift.¡¯ In their long slave lives, no one had ever generously given them anything.


    Then there was another surge of Soul Flame.


    Ange scratched his head whilst in great hesitation: does he want to pull out the World Tree saplings and toss them over to them too, otherwise it¡¯s not an ¡®equal¡¯ exchange anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re out of Soul Flame? Why are you using Soul Flame to grow vegetables again?¡± Negris flew over with a huffy face and said.


    Ange pointed to the World Tree saplings on the ground: ¡°They do not consume nutrients, the plants grow, and they grow.¡±


    Negris looked at the World Tree saplings in confusion, shocked to see that saplings which had originally only sprouted had now surprisingly grown taller and sprouted two little leaves.


    ¡°The plant grows then they grow? Is this the reason you did this? No wonder where the World Tree grows, there are dense forests. Kvada, if the elves were worried about other plants robbing nutrients from the World Tree and cleared away nearby plants before planting, wouldn¡¯t that mean they would never get the chance to grow a World Tree?¡± Negris thought in shock.


    Ange tilted his head, then said another sentence that scared Negris: ¡°They are not afraid of the Resting Wind, they can be planted outside.¡±


    PS: Two updates with three chapters each. I was writing while releasing, there are no stored chapters, pure hard work..

 Chapter 91 - 80 Taming the Resting Wind_l

    Chapter 91: Chapter 80 Taming the Resting Wind_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Ange gone off to again? I really miss him; I pine for him night and day. Just to ever remain by his side...¡± Luther muttered, carefully nibbling a small bite from the last piece of beetroot jerky, holding it in his mouth as he savored it slowly, unwilling to swallow it.


    This was indeed the last of his beetroot jerky, and if Ange did not return, he was facing a dire food shortage. He initially wished to save it to replenish energy during battle, but being idle here day in and day out means there was no such battle ¨C and he ended up eating it all without meaning to.


    Ah! Where has Lord Ange gone? He missed the beetroot jerky!


    It was then that a speck of light illuminated at the edge of the basin where the World Transit Station was located. It was as bright as a large Illumination Magic Array, visible even in broad daylight.


    ¡°Here we go again. That dear ancestor Miss Lisa... Always messing with these dull and boring stuff, how she bears to continue is simply unfathomable. Even Granny Lan had been duped... No, can¡¯t call her Granny Lan anymore, she¡¯ll have me beaten to death...¡±


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m going insane. A bunch of old hags, aged by the thousands but looking youthful as my sister. Had even convinced Anna to consider rebirth into a witch, claiming it was better to do it early to remain youthful forever, that it won¡¯t be as effective when she is older. Insanity, they haven¡¯t even lived enough and already considering death.¡±


    As Luther muttered under his breath, he cautiously glanced around to make sure that his Sword Saint senses did not miss anything. No one was around close enough to hear his complaints.


    With another look, he spotted something. There, not far off in a crevice of a rock, Blackface, Feilin¡¯s pet ghost, was lurking and staring at him.


    ¡°Haha, good morning, Blackface.¡± Luther chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m off to see Miss Lisa.¡± With a whoosh, he vanished.


    The glowing area was now developed into an altar. Though rudimentary, built from large stones and shale, it made use of an array of techniques.


    Granny Lan had explained it to him before ¨C for instance, the height of the stone platform was designed to make worshippers look up, thereby creating an illusion of the person on the platform appearing much larger.


    The stone pillars and shale partially surrounding the platform were calculated and arranged at specific angles. When someone on the platform spoke, their voice would get reflected by the pillars and shale, creating an echo, making the voice sound deeper and grander.


    The direction of the altar was carefully chosen to ensure light coming between the cracks of the pillars behind would illuminate the person, casting a halo of light and shadow that made the figure on the platform seem even more imposing and holy.


    Gosh! All this left Luther stunned. Who knew there was so much to an altar? Wasn¡¯t it all just about gathering for a feast?


    Granny Lan gave him a sideways glance and remarked, ¡°Lisa once said, beliefs can be devout, but spreading beliefs requires skills.¡±


    Being young, Luther failed to comprehend the meaning behind these words and was suspicious about their high and mighty talk, he only trusted Lord Ange.


    Luther intended to approach only after the ceremonial rites were completed to inquire about Lord Ange¡¯s whereabouts, but Lisa had already started hollering from the platform:


    ¡°People, Master Ange is beckoning us. He is at the distant River of the Dead, formerly the Demon Valley, tamed the Resting Wind. Barren wastelands are turned into fertile soil, Master Ange is calling upon us to cultivate the lush fields. Everyone with farming skills, please gather around. We¡¯ll leave soon, the rest can keep digging.¡±


    Before Lisa could finish speaking, chaos broke out below the platform. ¡°What? Tamed the Resting Wind? The Resting Wind has been tamed?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? That is the Resting Wind, blowing for over a thousand years. It was still blowing last night, how could it be tamed?¡±


    ¡°Why not? That is our Lord Ange, didn¡¯t you witness the miracle when Lord


    Ange turned the barren soil into rich fields with grains reaching to the ground? Taming the Resting Wind, what¡¯s so impossible about that? It has been said that the Resting Wind had been tamed in the Demon Valley, maybe it has already stopped there.¡±


    ¡°Taming the Resting Wind, does this mean we can plant a lot of grains?¡±


    ¡°Not just grains, but also fruit trees. Harvest fruits to eat and tree barks for making furniture, farming equipment, and coffins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, coffins, if we had coffins, then my parent¡¯s bodies wouldn¡¯t have had to be buried in the wilderness. Now, I need to look all over the place every year when I go to pay my respects, who knows where their bodies have drifted off to. ¡±


    ¡°Can we grow other stuff? Can we plant Minotaurs?¡±


    ¡°Silly child, we can¡¯t grow Minotaurs.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s words filled everyone with hope. Due to the land restrictions of Ice City and Witch City, even growing grains was a struggle, let alone any other crops.


    The most important economic crop was supposed to be the tree. Even among the Elf Clan, the tree was the most important thing, offering no competition. It could offer fruits to serve as food.


    But without trees, there would be no wood products, such as furniture, farming equipment, dining utensils, or even window frames. Everything had to be made of more time-consuming and brittle stone material.


    With no trees, there were no ropes made from tree bark, they had to rely on the weak, fragile grass ropes made from stalks to bind doors. Why there were only three crossbow machines in Ice City? Because there were no trees. Why were there no railings for the terraced fields in the Great Rift? No trees. Why were the houses in Witch City all made of stone? Still no trees.


    Trees, cotton, hemp, beans, bamboos, countless things could be grown out from the earth. The common clothing, cooking oil, vehicles, tools, and weapons readily available in the Material Plane were luxuries here.


    One couldn¡¯t understand the hardship of this world without having lived in it. It was already tough just to survive, bringing up keywords like birth... perhaps only the Undead had the right to exist in this world.


    If they genuinely tamed the Resting Wind, this world was bound to be wonderful.


    While others needed to pack up and start their journey, Luther simply darted off as soon as Lisa finished speaking, leaving a cloud of dust behind as he disappeared into the horizon.


    Considering that the Sword Saint was, after all, the Sword Saint, he ran faster than a galloping horse and ate the remaining half of his precious beetroot jerky along the way to arrive at the Demon Valley just before dusk. From a distance, he could see a tree on the barren land, a little sapling as tall as his shoulder.


    The sight of the tree startled Luther into a sliding stop, nearly ending up right in front of the sapling.


    ¡°This...this...there is a tree here?! There¡¯s a tree! A tree!¡± Luther was so exhilarated that he became verbally incontinent. Besides ¡®tree,¡¯ he knew not what else to say.


    He glanced around and seeing no one else, Luther was at a loss as to what to do. It felt like he should protect this precious tree to prevent the Resting Wind from blowing it away when it picked up.


    But how could he protect it? After searching around and failing to find any stones he could have used to build a protecting barrier around it.


    Deciding to use soil instead, Luther looked at the sky and figured he would have enough time. He set aside his longsword, concentrated energy into his hands, and began digging. Loams of dirt flew in every direction from his feet..

 Chapter 92 - 81 ‘Normal’ Farming_l

    Chapter 92: Chapter 81 ¡®Normal¡¯ Farming_l


    Translator: 549690339


    His actions alarmed others, and a man ran over from a distance, shouting,


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t dig up the tree.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Digging up the tree, no no no, I¡¯m trying to protect it, I want to make a mound of soil around it. Otherwise, the Resting Wind will kill it.¡± Luther explained.


    ¡°Oh, no need to protect it. The Resting Wind can¡¯t kill it. It grew up under the Resting Wind, and there are many more trees over there,¡± the man said.


    Following the man¡¯s gesture, Luther ran over to see that at regular intervals, there were seedlings. Some were robust, some were crooked, but none looked like they had been blown by the Resting Wind. Could it be true what Lisa said, that Lord Ange had tamed the Resting Wind?


    After running a bit further, Luther finally understood. Several seedlings were protected by stone walls constructed by people.


    ¡°There is still the Resting Wind, otherwise why would they need to be enclosed? Each seedling is arranged differently. Could it be an experiment? Like the control group that Lord Ange spoke of?¡± Luther murmured.


    All his doubts ceased when he saw a row of tree walls. He saw a green wall on the horizon in the distance. Upon closer inspection, it was a row of person-high trees standing every five to six meters, much more robust than the ones he had seen along the way, and they were strangely shaped.


    Normal trees grow upwards, but these seedlings had been pruned at the top and were growing sideways. The branches were robust and the foliage was dense, covering the gaps between the trees, making them look like a wall from a distance.


    They grew not like trees, but more like shrubs, yet the foliage was exceptionally lush, making things rather bizarre.


    There were many people bustling around the tree wall, one particular yellow figure flying around was particularly eye-catching.


    ¡°Lord Nagel¡± Luther felt as if he had seen a loved one and rushed towards him, buzzing with questions.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s Luther. What brings you here? Good, come here, one, two, three, lift.¡±


    After greeting Luther, Negris directed others to lift the tree in the middle of the two trees and transplant it seven or eight meters away, forming the second row of tree walls.


    Luther quickly went to help, lifting while asking, ¡°Lord Nage, why are we moving this tree? Isn¡¯t the tree wall for blocking wind? Wouldn¡¯t moving it be counterproductive?¡±


    ¡°We are studying the most reasonable arrangement for wind blocking. This damned tree not only blocks wind but also neutralizes the destructive power of the Resting Wind ¨C the wind becomes a cool breeze after blowing through the gaps.¡± Negris said with a disgusted tone.


    It really can block the Resting Wind! Luther was shocked. It¡¯s not a crappy tree, it¡¯s divine!


    ¡°It¡¯s not a crappy tree? They need one environment to germinate and another to grow. They can¡¯t be planted too densely or too sparsely. It doesn¡¯t work to only plant them, watering them or fertilizing them is useless. You can only succeed if nearby crops grow strong. It¡¯s so troublesome that it¡¯s driving me crazy. If it wasn¡¯t for its ability to survive under Resting Wind and its ability to stop the wind, I would have shovelled it away long ago.¡±


    Lightning peeked out from behind a tree: ¡°Go ahead, dig it up, dig it up.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Lightning, nice to see you, eh, your horn has grown so much?¡± Excited, Luther was happy to see anyone. He dashed over, trying to hug Lightning but Lightning slipped away.


    ¡°Good dodge!¡± Luther¡¯s competitive spirit was aroused. He boosted his power and speed and sprinted off.


    Last time he didn¡¯t focus on it completely as Leonardo was riding it, but this time it was one-on-one. Before long, Luther pulled its newly grown, palm-sized horn and dragged it back.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, let go, let go, or I¡¯ll shock you.¡± Lightning seemed to want to struggle but didn¡¯t dare use too much strength.


    Negris burst out laughing, ¡°Well done, Luther, hold it, I¡¯ll get a saw and saw off its horns, Kvada, now I know why its horns are broken. I will saw it off now.¡±


    Negris excitedly flew off to get a saw, but by the time he came back with it, Lightning had vanished. Luther¡¯s waist now carried a bag filled with beetroots. After berating Luther, Negris held the saw with his small and short hands and began to cut off the unnecessary branches of the seedlings.


    ¡°Lord Nage, please don¡¯t be angry. I will catch it again later. You should stop sawing the tree, it would be terrible if it died. By the way, you haven¡¯t told me what kind of divine tree this is? How can it withstand Resting Wind?¡± Luther rushed to reassure him, thinking he had upset Negris.


    ¡°To hell with dying, I¡¯m pruning it. You suggested it, you have to help catch it later. Trimming allows the tree to grow more uniformly and faster. Since there are no seeds left, Ange said to get more branches to see if we can use them for propagation, haha, if we succeed, the elves will go crazy.¡± Negris laughed heartily.


    ¡°Elves? Why would elves go crazy?¡± Luther asked, confused.


    ¡°This is the World Tree, the elves couldn¡¯t grow it even from seeds, let alone propagate it. But it grows well in the early stage, it¡¯s just too hard to grow later.


    We¡¯ve planted so many, but none has consciousness. Without consciousness, they can¡¯t be called World Trees.¡± Negris said regretfully.


    ¡°Elves? Huh? I seem to have heard about elves recently, but why would elves go crazy? Is this the legendary World Tree? Does it belong to the elves? Isn¡¯t growing it a good thing?¡± Luther asked, puzzled.


    Something stirred in Negris¡¯s heart, right, why did he always feel the elves would go crazy? Isn¡¯t growing the World Tree a good thing? The elves should be happy to know about it.


    Negris thought about it, perhaps it was because of the arrogance of the elves when he was visiting the Elf Clan, and their reverence for the World Tree, which gave him this feeling. The elves even disliked others getting close to the World Tree, let alone it being grown by others.


    With this thought in mind, Negris sneakily asked, ¡°What do you say if we sell saplings of the World Tree to the elves?¡±


    Luther didn¡¯t care about what would happen, he didn¡¯t share Negris¡¯s mischievous ideas. He just wanted to find Lord Ange: ¡°Where did Lord Ange


    ¡°Planting crops, where else could he be? Recently, he¡¯s been using Instant Death Halo too much, it drained him completely. He¡¯s dutifully planting crops in the normal way now.¡±


    When Luther reached the terraces of the Great Rift, he saw the Angel Skeleton carrying Angel s scapula, slowly flying around. Ange spread out his hands, casting Rain Technique continuously. Droplets of water hosed out of his hands like water from a sprinkler.


    Luther watched with a twisted expression, ¡°This is indeed a ¡®normal¡¯ method..


    Is the Lord casting two spells at the same time with both hands?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 82 Nearly hacked to death by a flurry of swords (two and a half chapters)_l

    Chapter 93: Chapter 82 Nearly hacked to death by a flurry of swords (two and a half chapters)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Unconsciously, Angel s magic had progressed again, he could now cast level 1 magic with both hands at the same time....


    Why is it still level 1? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to have progressed?


    Yeah, it has progressed, the rate at which his magic power recovers has improved! Upon hearing this, Negris would have spewed blood if it could.


    However, it¡¯s not absolute. The magic level is limited by magic power. If he casts magic with the right ¡°Hand of Locke¡±, the magic power can be stored in the mourning bones for a while, and he can cast level 2 magic.


    Therefore, when Ange uses the ¡°Hand of Locke¡± to cast magic, he can release level 2 magic. If he uses Purification, Face Purification, or Rain Technique, because of his proficiency, the effects will optimize to level 4 magic power.


    Level 4 is a major threshold for wizards. Once they cross it, they can refer to themselves as intermediate wizards.


    But Ange uses level 2 magic to achieve this. His magic has the power of level 4, consumes energy as level 2, and fully recovers magic power. If anyone has the bad luck to have a magic duel against him, they would find themselves against a humanoid level 4 magic spewing machine... although the Rain Technique of the machine is used for crop irrigation.


    To find Ange is equivalent to finding the barn. Luther¡¯s restless heart finally calmed down. He was about to rest in a random place when he suddenly heard hurried footsteps.


    Turning his head, he saw the Little Zombie with wide-open arms, balancing its posture as if it had wings, dashing directly down the slope into the valley. Its legs were spinning so fast that it seemed to leave afterimages.


    When it reached the edge of the fissure, Little Zombie ¡°yowled¡± loudly in the direction of Ange, holding something high in its hand, tightly grasping a wraith in its hand.


    Ange let the Angel Skeleton fly back. ¡°Caught it, time for rebirth.¡± He then called for Negris in his mind.


    When Ange armored the Wraith Warrior, Little Zombie wanted one too. He initially intended to give the Black Warrior Armor to it, but after discussing, Negris said he knew their boss and it was not good to snatch their subordinates. So, Little Zombie didn¡¯t get armored. These days it would go out by itself saying it wanted to catch a wraith.


    ¡°Wraiths are not that easy to catch, the wild ones are fierce. Little Zombie¡¯s soul is not strong and yet it wants to catch a wraith...¡± Negris grumbled all the way back, not believing it until he saw the Wraith in Little Zombie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You really caught it? How did you catch it? Isn¡¯t the Wraith¡¯s soul stronger than yours?¡± Negris was astonished. The Wraith that the Little Zombie got a hold of clearly has a stronger soul. How did it ¡®capture¡¯ it?


    ¡°Yowl¡± Little Zombie gestured with its fists.


    ¡°...beat it up and then capture it, that works? You can even win when its soul is stronger than yours, impressive.¡± Negris was left speechless.


    Indeed, it was a solution. But in the Undead System, stronger souls usually represent greater power, so it¡¯s really... are all of Ange¡¯s companions weirdos?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started then. While it¡¯s dizzy from the beating, let¡¯s quickly do the rebirth.¡± A crowd of people swarmed into the cave where the Rebirth Altar was located.


    Although the consumption of Soul Flame has been quite high recently, there is still enough to start the Rebirth Altar, and it¡¯s continuously supplying.


    Every moment, he could feel two points in his soul network, Lisa and Oke, sending Soul Flame into his soul continuously. Surprisingly, the point at the Silver Coin also, although not continuous, but whenever it did, it was very intense, as if some ritual was being conducted.


    Adding the new believers in Demon Valley, the daily increase in Soul Flame is kept around 2,500, enough for him to perform an Instant Death Halo and have some remaining, enough to start the Rebirth Altar.


    Negris said to Ange: ¡°You come, I¡¯ll teach you, your spiritual and element control power is too abnormal. Your soul strength is also high, you¡¯re simply the best candidate for hosting the Rebirth Altar. Whether it¡¯s for ressurecting Wraith Warriors, or even Witch Undead, the success rate would be very high. If someone wants to die in the future, they could just find you.¡±


    Different people hosting the Rebirth Altar results in greatly different success rates, varying from 20% to 80%. Converting the living into Witches has a higher success rate whereas converting Undead into Black Warriors has a very low success rate. But no matter which one, there¡¯s never been a 100% success rate.


    If there¡¯s no Rebirth Altar, the chance of converting the living into Witches is terrifyingly low. If there are some materials to assist, it could increase the odds, but it¡¯s hard to exceed 50%.


    That¡¯s why, even after all these years with Feilin hosting Witch City, the number of Witches can still be counted on one hand, even Klegg wanting to reincarnate, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it because the success rate was too low.


    But Angel s case was too special, Negris had never seen anyone with such high spiritual strength, not even Steadfast Locke from the old days.


    Steadfast Locke was the Lord of Mourning, his soul strength was superior to all, second only to the king. But could his spiritual strength match Ange¡¯s level of abnormality?


    And the Rebirth Altar requires strong spiritual power and accurate control. Control goes without saying, Ange has been pollinating crops with magic for a thousand years. He could even thread a needle using magic with ease.


    With these conditions, Ange should be able to achieve an 80% success rate for converting the living into Witches, and around 60% for converting the Undead into Black Warriors.


    He started the Rebirth Altar, threw the Wraith in. Six stone pillars shot out light rays, striking the Wraith. The Wraith¡¯s spiritual body was reconstructed under the power of the altar, quickly turning into a physical entity..

 Chapter 94 - 82 Nearly Hacked to Death by a Flurry of Swords (Two and a Half Chapters)_2

    Chapter 94: Chapter 82 Nearly Hacked to Death by a Flurry of Swords (Two and a Half Chapters)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    A ghost-like entity stood still on the altar.


    After a laborious process of armorization, Little Zombie eventually succeeded in armorizing the Wraith Warrior armor onto himself. After some adjustments, Little Zombie¡¯s hands were equipped with two...hoes. These hoe-shaped tools, lacking handles, were fitted onto its hands as though they were a pair of claws.


    Negris couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Why were they hoes? Had Ange corrupted it?!! !


    The Skull Angel had previously observed Ange¡¯s armorization with indifferent feelings. However, upon witnessing Little Zombie¡¯s armorization, it felt aggrieved. It ran over, pointed at Little Zombie, and howled at Ange.


    Before Ange could respond, Little Zombie ran over and thumped its chest: ¡°Roar!¡±


    Soon after, it wanted to run out again, ready to catch more ghosts. The Skull Angel followed suit. However, not long afterward, both of them returned discouraged; a wind had begun to blow outside.


    Luther waited until everyone was done and the Rebirth Altar had stopped. He then pointed at the Teleportation Array next to him and said, ¡°I remembered when I last heard about the World Tree. It was when Silver Coin spoke to us through the Teleportation Array.¡±


    Earlier, when Negris mentioned the World Tree, Luther felt as though he had recently heard of the title. However, he couldn¡¯t immediately remember where. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the Teleportation Array that he remembered.


    Silver Coin had taken initiative and had collected many iron tools, ropes, tools, and daily necessities etc. He had been continually transporting these items to the small Teleportation Array in Ice City.


    As the Delivery Magic Circle was too expensive to use, he had to resort to the small Teleportation Array, transporting things bit by bit like ants moving house.


    During the transportation process, Silver Coin mentioned the name of the World Tree.


    Silver Coin had then said, ¡°Those elves have gone crazy. They say that the


    World Tree has sprouted and are demanding humans hand over the seedling. Otherwise, they will launch a holy war. The whole world is now looking for the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Do you guys want a branch of the World Tree? As long as you anonymously connect to the elves¡¯ Teleportation Array, they will send you a diseased branch for free. If you can cure the World Tree, you will receive the friendship of the elves. I¡¯ve already gotten my branch.¡±


    Anna then said: ¡°We don¡¯t know how to heal trees. What¡¯s the point of having


    ¡°It¡¯s a decorative piece. A dead branch from the World Tree, it works well as a decoration. If you put it on the table, it will completely elevate the ambiance of the room. If you have a business deal to discuss, just guide them into the room first. As soon as they see my vast wealth and how I can even use the World Tree as a decoration, they¡¯ll immediately submit and comply.¡±


    Anna was shocked by this advanced business mindset and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if the other party doesn¡¯t recognize the World Tree?¡±


    Silver Coin scoffed, ¡°If they don¡¯t recognize the World Tree, they are not


    worthy of doing business with me. If they didn¡¯t recognize it before, that could be forgiven. However, with the elf clan making such a big fuss, if there are still people who don¡¯t recognize it, they can¡¯t be businessmen.¡±


    Anna was impressed. Nevertheless, she refused, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t do business, and I can¡¯t cure diseases. It¡¯s a waste of space in the Teleportation Array. We don¡¯t need it. For us, even the fanciest decoration isn¡¯t as useful as a shovel. Silver Coin approvingly nodded, recognising someone who knew what they wanted and wasn¡¯t easily swayed by vanity.


    After Luther finished speaking, Negris and Ange exchanged glances. In the sockets of Ange¡¯s eyes, the Soul Fire flickered strongly.


    Silver Coin of the Prime Material Plane, who had just shown off his World Tree branch to a former colleague, received an unexpected message: ¡°Does Lord Ange want my World Tree branch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ange touched the symbol that belonged to Silver Coin and conveyed his desire with his soul.


    Possibly due to failing to control the intensity of his soul, Silver Coin¡¯s head buzzed from the impact of Angel s willpower, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Lord Ange, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll transport it right away.¡±


    ¡°Transport it here.¡± As Ange spoke, he sent a new Teleportation Array identifier to Silver Coin.


    Virtually all Teleportation Arrays don¡¯t have a coordinate system. They are interconnected, and more often than not, they rely on identifiers. Without an identifier, one must know the precise coordinates of a specific Teleportation Array. Randomly searching for another Teleportation Array would yield almost no result.


    ¡°Yes, milord.¡± Silver Coin respectfully responded.


    After disconnecting the communication, Silver Coin gave a sorrowful glance at the World Tree branch on the table. Just like what he had said before, the item did not have much practical function, but its symbolic significance was not trivial. Owning it represented that at least one Transport Array was under his control, which was a symbol of strength and trust. The sight of it could reassure his business partners.


    Given the same condition, one would definitely choose to partner with a businessman who owns the World Tree branch and a Transport Array. However, what could he do? If Lord Ange wanted it, he could only sacrifice it with a heavy heart.


    He quickly packed and transported it.


    After completing the transportation, Ange instructed him to accept it, then he transported a pot of seedlings to him: ¡°Return the seedlings to you.¡±


    Return you the seedlings while receiving your branch, a fair exchange.


    Silver Coin felt as if he was slapped in the face: ¡°My... Lord, is this a World Tree seedling?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Silver Coin only felt as if the plant pot was burning hot, so hot that he almost dropped it. This was indeed a hot seedling.


    Upon receiving a new branch, they inserted it into the essence liquid, and following the same method, Ange obtained another new fruit. After hollowing out the fruit, they got over one thousand seeds.


    They casually tossed the useless fruit aside, and before it landed, a ¡®horse¡¯ eerily appeared before the fruit, snatched it, and ran away.


    ¡°Kvada, share some with me!¡± Luther, who was one step slower, cursed and chased after him..

 Chapter 95 - 82 Nearly Hacked to Death by a Flurry of Swords (Two and a Half Chapters)_3

    Chapter 95: Chapter 82 Nearly Hacked to Death by a Flurry of Swords (Two and a Half Chapters)_3


    Translator: 549690339


    But when they caught up with Lightning, they found it had already bitten off half the fruit and was preparing to gobble the other half.


    ¡°Kvada! Lord Nage! Come! Let¡¯s cut off this horse¡¯s horns and drive it mad.¡±


    Sword Saint was driven to fury after just an afternoon in Lightning¡¯s company. If there was such a thing as a skill in attracting hostility, this horse would master it.


    Three days later, Silver Coin, with a newly purchased grocery shop box on his back, arrived at the entrance of the Elf¡¯s Greenleaf City, the border between the territories of humans and elves.


    Due to the unusual movements of the elves, a temporary tiny town formed quickly within a matter of days. Buildings and tents sprang up like mushrooms after the rain, and the town was filled with merchants, mercenaries, assassins, spies, slave traders, informants, and more.


    The elves were pleased with the resulting disorder, as it prevented the humans from uniting, presenting a unified front, or voicing a singular opinion. The Elves even stationed guards at the entrance of the town, rewarding anyone with verifiable information to offer.


    However, the entrance of the town was filled with people every day. The elves were simply too beautiful. Whether they had information or not, people would come just to feast their eyes on them.


    ¡°Excuse me, make a way, let me pass.¡± Silver Coin struggled to weave through the crowd, but he couldn¡¯t make way past these old perverts.


    ¡°Fuck off! Quit pushing, you dead goblin! Do you really think you can look at the elves? You can¡¯t even reach their height.¡± The people in front were annoyed by the jostling. They cursed and gave Silver Coin a push aside.


    ¡°I want to pass. I¡¯m looking for the elves. I have good news.¡± Silver Coin tried to force his way through the crowd.


    But no one believed him: ¡°When did the stingy Goblin Merchants start selling news?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother doing business. These days, countless goblins have been thrown out. The elves only want news about the World Tree. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Well, not only did he fail to force his way in, but he was also pushed out. Turning back, he felt something was wrong. He reached into his pocket to find that his pouch was gone.


    ¡°Damn thief.¡± Silver Coin cursed through gritted teeth. Who would have thought that he would be stopped by a bunch of old perverts before reaching Greenleaf City, losing his pouch in the process?


    Luckily, the grocery shop box was still in his arms, strapped to his back to prevent theft. Those damned thieves couldn¡¯t get to it, or it would have been gone too.


    He found a secluded corner, opened the grocery shop box, took out a sphere, and threw it back into the crowd of old perverts at the town¡¯s entrance. The sphere exploded into a cloud of dust, covering those people.


    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy, so itchy! It¡¯s so bloody itchy!¡± The crowd screamed in agony and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Serves you right, bastards.¡± Just as the dust cloud dissipated, Silver Coin strutted over to the elves¡¯ tent. ¡°Hello, I would like to speak with Her Majesty the Elf Queen. I have news about the World Tree.¡±


    The elf at the front just glanced at him and said, ¡°We¡¯re not buying anything.¡±


    Many goblins have sold all kinds of products to the elves, making it hard for them to focus on their work. Nonetheless, some of the goblin¡¯s items were really attractive to the elves.


    ¡°I have news about the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Lies will get you hanged and could cause death,¡± warned the elf. At first, there were several daredevils who tried to trick them with fake information. However, after several were hanged, no one dared to do that again.


    ¡°I have news about the World Tree.¡±


    No matter what the elf asked, Silver Coin just kept repeating that sentence. Finally, he was taken into Greenleaf City.


    ¡°I have news about the World Tree. I want to see the queen. I won¡¯t speak unless I see the queen.¡±


    ¡°I have news about the World Tree. I want to see the queen. You can¡¯t decide on this.¡±


    ¡°I have news about the World Tree. I want to see the queen. Hang me if it¡¯s false.


    After Silver Coin¡¯s persistence, an Elf Priest probed his forehead with magic and finally allowed him to meet Gailard.


    ¡°You insisted on seeing me. I hope the information you bring is worth my time,¡± Gailard spoke sternly.


    Some daredevils really went to every length to see Gailard. They would trick, deceive, and even risk death just to get a glimpse of her. Against such fervor, even Gailard was a bit frightened, hoping that the goblin before her wasn¡¯t one of those fanatics.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Silver Coin simply closed his eyes and declared loudly,


    ¡°Your Majesty, what can I or rather my master gain if I bring news about the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°Your master? Who might that be?¡± asked Gailard. The fact that Silver Coin willingly closed his eyes won her favor and showed that this goblin didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now,¡± Silver Coin replied confidently.


    Gailard thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°If your master is not an evil person, then he will earn the friendship of the Elf Clan.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t understand. What is the friendship of the Elf Clan? Is it a discount when buying something?¡± When Silver Coin said ¡®discount,¡¯ he deliberately made it sound frivolous. It was a negotiation technique, intended to show disdain for Gailard¡¯s ¡®offer.¡¯


    What use is the friendship of the elves? Can it be eaten? The most annoying thing in business is this kind of intangible return. What if the elves¡¯ friendship is just several invitations to dinner?


    Gailard didn¡¯t have Silver Coin¡¯s cunning mind. She replied somewhat angrily, ¡°To earn the friendship of the Elves is to say that whoever dares to be their enemy will, in turn, become an enemy of the entire Elf Clan. Both your master and his descendants will enjoy the protection of the Elf Clan. No one will be able to harm them. Even if they die, the Elf Clan wouldn¡¯t abandon their friendship.¡±


    Silver Coin was shocked and his eyes widened. Damn, so that¡¯s what she meant by ¡®friendship.¡¯ A promise of companionship till death, even beyond it, are dire terms indeed.


    But Silver Coin didn¡¯t allow his mind to be clouded by this promise. He continued to ask, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®evil¡¯? Your definition, the human¡¯s definition, or the Church of Light¡¯s definition?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be defined by the World Tree,¡± Gailard replied, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Good. I ask that Your Majesty swear upon the name of the World Tree.¡±


    For the sake of the World Tree¡¯s news, Gailard swore on the name of the World Tree. The World Tree was the god of the Elf Clan, so the vow held absolute power.


    Silver Coin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at him, you might think he is completely fearless, provoking the cultivator of Light with a vial of essence, then three elves with a sapping. However, his heart was pounding the entire time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have news about the World Tree ...¡±


    ¡°You! Scoundrel!¡± One of the nearby Elf Guards angrily drew his sword and charged, eager to hack to pieces the goblin who had dared to make a fool of ?their queen.


    Scared, Silver Coin blurted out, ¡°I brought the World Tree sapling.. I brought the sapling!¡±

 Chapter 97 - 84 Chew and Pass it On_1

    Chapter 97: Chapter 84 Chew and Pass it On_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The sapling of the World Tree had been planted, forty kilometers south of the


    World Tree itself. It was just outside the canopy range of the World Tree, where it was neither blocked from the sun¡¯s rays nor devoid of the World Tree¡¯s protection.


    Standing alone on a fertile patch of land cleared of all other vegetation was the little sapling.


    When Kael¡¯danil had first brought the sapling back, he¡¯d been heartbroken, wondering, ¡°How could they put it in such a small pot? Did that Goblin intend to torture our precious sapling?¡±


    Quickly, they transplanted the sapling into carefully prepared soil, balanced in nutrients, moisture, and looseness.


    However, after a full day and night, the sapling¡¯s condition had not improved.


    Normally, after a plant is moved, its condition would improve significantly after it adapted to the new environment. The sapling had languished slightly after being confined to a box at the general store by the silver coin, but even a full day and night after being moved, it was still drooping pathetically.


    This was worrying. The drooping indicated that the sapling was failing to adapt to its new environment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have we watered it too much? Why is the sapling in such bad condition?¡± Galadriel, who had hardly left the sapling¡¯s side these days, was worried. Even the duties of a queen seemed insignificant compared to the sapling of the World Tree.


    She had prepared the plot of land herself, taking off her fine elven boots, rolling up her pant legs, tying back her long hair, donning a straw hat, wielding a hoe to clear away the weeds, break up the clumps of soil, mix in organic matter, and water the ground ¨C she¡¯d done it all herself.


    She¡¯d thought High Priest Kael¡¯danil was too weak and slow for such work.


    But despite all her efforts, the condition of the sapling didn¡¯t improve, which greatly troubled her and the elven elders who were watching nearby.


    ¡°No, the moisture level is just right in line with the God of Life, the root system isn¡¯t damaged, and the soil is very fertile. The conditions here are similar to where the God of Life itself grew, whether it is temperature, moisture, or sunlight,¡± Kael¡¯danil said.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s happening now? Have you asked the God of Life?¡± Galadriel asked.


    ¡°I did, but the God of Life didn¡¯t respond,¡± Kael¡¯danil said worrisomely. ¡°The God of Life has been giving fewer responses lately. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯s in pain or is lacking energy.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? The God of Nature never taught us how to grow a World Tree,¡± Galadriel sat unceremoniously on the ground, a far cry from her usual demeanor as an elf queen.


    Kael¡¯danil also sat down next to her: ¡°What¡¯s so strange? You know how elves reproduce, but do you know how an embryo develops in the womb? These are natural laws. The God of Life has said that even it can¡¯t interfere with the most fundamental natural laws. I guess it doesn¡¯t know how to grow a World Tree either.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do? Call the Druid?¡± Galadriel asked anxiously.


    Kael¡¯danil glanced at her, reminding her, ¡°Oh, I forgot that you are the most powerful Druid among the elves.¡± Love blinds.


    ¡°Should we try magic? To stimulate its growth?¡± Kael¡¯danil asked softly.


    Druids have many spells for planting, grazing, and germination. They are the masters of nature. But the World Tree sapling is so important that no one dares to use magic on it casually. If it withers, they would become the sinners of the entire elf clan.


    Moreover, it was not guaranteed to work. If the germination magic was effective, the seeds would have sprouted a long time ago.


    Galadriel hesitated to make a decision. The World Tree sapling was too important, especially when the old World Tree was dying and there was only one new sapling. Any decision involving it must be extremely careful.


    ¡°Ah, how nice it would be to have a few more saplings,¡± Galadriel sighed.


    ¡°Report... Report to Your Majesty,¡± an elf guard called from afar, because this area near the sapling had been designated as restricted by Galadriel, and no one was allowed to come near. Even a group of elf elders could only form a rank outside it.


    A close attendant ran over to listen to the report, his eyes widening halfway through. ¡°What? Really?¡±


    Something must be really important to scare her own guards, right? But what could be more important than a World Tree seedling? Galadriel inquired from a distance with a hint of annoyance, ¡°What is it? Just report it directly.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the new teleportation array sent out for the Tree of Life


    branch... Someone messaged asking if we want a World Tree seedling... Alive... Guaranteed,¡± came the report.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± An elder male elf scolded upon hearing this. ¡°Is a World Tree seedling like cabbage? Anyone can claim they have one. It¡¯s obviously a prank communication. Just ignore it. Her Majesty has a myriad of responsibilities, she doesn¡¯t have time for this nonsense!¡±


    The crowd around them revealed strange smiles, Kael¡¯danil even winked at Galadriel, leaving her to roll her eyes in exasperation.


    Not only humans coveted the unmarried Queen Galadriel, but the elves had their own desires. Suitors could line up all the way from the World Tree to Greenleaf City, and this four hundred-year-old elf elder was one of the most aggressive, always aiming to impress.


    The elf guard replied, ¡°But the other party sent a healthy branch of the World Tree. ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Galadriel and Kael¡¯danil, who had previously been dismissive, jumped up in surprise.


    As they approached the teleportation array, a cheeky voice resonated from afar:


    ¡°Are you an elf sister? I like chatting with elf sisters the most. Did you know that? The chance to chat with you was tough to win. My ancestors were great friends with the elves. Huh? What am I? Take a guess.¡±


    Black lines appeared on Galadriel¡¯s forehead. What kind of ridiculous person was this?


    Not only Galadriel, but Negris and Luther also had the same disgusted expression on their faces. This unicorn had sworn that it had a close relationship with the elves. This was the only reason everyone felt at ease assigning the communication task to it. After all, everyone knows about the relationship between unicorns and the Elf Clan.


    But this unicorn wasn¡¯t interested in communicating, it was more interested in flirting. When told to stop, it bravely retorted:


    ¡°I¡¯m just a poor unicorn, abandoned since childhood and never once cared for by an elf sister. What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to chat for a bit? Do you want me to steal your beetroot chips tonight?¡± The more the unicorn said, the bolder it became.


    Upon hearing this threat, Luther immediately backed down. Without Luther, Negris couldn¡¯t do anything to this defiant unicorn, and could only curse, ¡°You aren¡¯t pitiful for being abandoned, you deserved it.¡±


    Galadriel took over the communication and directly asked, ¡°You say you have a World Tree sapling? Is that true?¡±


    At this, Lightning and Negris perked up. Finally, the authority figure had arrived.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you have the decision-making power?¡± the unicorn asked.


    ¡°I am Elf Queen Galadriel. Who are you?¡±


    The unicorn¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear as it slowly retreated from the teleportation array.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Negris was surprised.


    The increasingly audacious Lightning was not afraid of anyone, except for Ange and the angelic Little Zombie. Having known Luther¡¯s weakness, it would often threaten the Sword Saint with stealing beetroots. Was mere mention of this name enough to cause Lightning to recoil? So who is this person?


    ¡°Elf Hunter, Giant Dragon Hunter Galadriel, the newly appointed Elf Queen, a very terrifying woman.¡± As Lightning said this, it swiftly darted out of the cave.


    ¡°Giant Dragon Hunter? Isn¡¯t that the equivalent to a human¡¯s Dragon Slayer? Is she that formidable? Wait, Giant Dragon Hunter? Kvada, the killer of my giant dragon! Damn it, I¡¯m going to chew up all the World Tree seedlings and teleport them to her!¡± Negris exclaimed.


    PS: Continue writing

 Chapter 98 - 85 Earning Twice from One Dollar (Two-in-One)_l

    Chapter 98: Chapter 85 Earning Twice from One Dollar (Two-in-One)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, Negris was just bluffing. If it dared to chew up all of the saplings,


    Ange would string it up and have the Angel Skeleton zap it with a Holy Light Flash.


    The negotiation phase commenced after that. But the Elf Queen revealed a shocking piece of news: ¡°Someone has already sold us a World Tree sapling. They¡¯ve won our friendship. Yours is the second one, so...¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Negris knew what she was implying. She wanted to haggle over the price. Who sold the World Tree sapling to the elves? Negris had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Who sold us the sapling? I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t divulge a friend¡¯s information,¡±


    Gailard replied.


    ¡°Just tell me what race they are,¡± Negris requested.


    Upon learning that the seller was a Goblin, Negris was filled with rage: Goblin!


    Goblin! As expected, it was a Goblin, the damn silver coin-stealing fiend! Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being caught and having his memories searched, thereby exposing us?


    No, he wouldn¡¯t be. He was connected to Ange through a spiritual bond. He could ask Ange to protect his spirit at any time.


    Impressive! As expected of the Goblin Swindler. He had considered all aspects. No wonder he got there first. Negris had to admit defeat.


    Since the first sale had been snatched away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to demand a high price. Negris tentatively asked, ¡°So, how much are you offering for the second World Tree sapling?¡±


    As Negris was haggling with the Elf Queen, Ange, seemingly unbothered, extended his hand into the Temple of Rest, tending to the fields at the farm. His hand floated about aimlessly in the air, embodying an uncanny charm.


    For him, the Elf Queen, the World Tree, the friendship of the elves, the believers, the Soul Flame ¡ª these were all insignificant. As long as the tree could grow and provide food, he was satisfied.


    His life wasn¡¯t any different from when he was in the Temple of Rest ¡ª sowing seeds, watering, fertilizing, pollinating, harvesting. The Instant Death Halo simply sped up the process.


    Even without the halo, ¡®normal¡¯ farming seemed fine.


    If a bard were to write his biography, they could only write: Farming, mediating, farming, mediating, fighting the Little Zombie, farming... Poor bard.


    Each seed was precisely placed in its respective spot, following straight rows. Even in the un-raked fields, the straight lines were visible, as precise as when they were harvested.


    After sowing the seeds, Ange moved his hand to the side of the field and cast a pollination spell. The earth soared into the air and sprinkled across the field, soon forming a thin layer. Then he watered it.


    The procedure was seamless and exceedingly precise ¡ª like the flowing of clouds and water.


    This field had been completely sowed. His hand continued to float as it moved to the next field. The seedlings there had already started to sprout. Tiny green tips poked through the soil, covering the entire terrain. It was time to water them.


    As he was floating about, Ange suddenly stopped and tilted his head. It seemed like he heard something.


    He pondered for a moment, then projected his consciousness into the Temple of Rest, manifesting an illusion of himself inside.


    The farm remained silent, the wind still gentle, no different from the thousand years before. However, when he listened closely, he seemed to hear something.


    Strain-.


    Strain- to ¨C grow-.


    Strain ¨C to ¨C grow ¨C grow -.


    Pop!


    A noise that sounded like something rupturing, to which Ange instinctively looked and saw a sapling sprouting its first pair of leaves.


    Ange floated over to inspect it and was surprised to find it was a World Tree.


    Initially, to test the optimal growing conditions for the World Tree, Ange had tossed one of the saplings into the Temple of Rest. The next day, he found it wilting. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it after that, but after all this time of neglect, it had sprouted leaves?


    Could those ¡®noises¡¯ have been emitted by this Little Sapling?


    These weren¡¯t actual sounds, but more like faint signals ¡ª similar to a Wraith¡¯s wails. They were subconscious information. This was the first time he could perceive them so clearly.


    Ange squatted down, hugging his knees as he observed it.


    Dry-.


    It truly was the Little Sapling emitting those signals. Ange felt it expressing that the ground was too dry, because of his observance, he had forgotten to water it.


    After giving it a good soak, Ange proceeded to water the rest of the plants. No matter how curious he was, the vegetables still needed to be cared for, right?


    Strain ¨C to ¨C grow, strain ¨C to ¨C grow.


    After being watered, the signals from the Little Sapling became clearer. Despite ¡®straining¡¯ for a while, there seemed to be no change. Yet, when he looked at the seedlings he had just watered, he saw that they had all grown a section taller, unveiling their first set of leaves.


    Ange tilted his head, feeling he had understood something. The Little Sapling¡¯s strain was not for itself, but urging the nearby crops to ¡®strain¡¯. The wetness beneath it was greater than the surrounding areas. It hadn¡¯t absorbed the water he had just poured, so it¡¯s ¡®dry¡¯ signal wasn¡¯t about itself, but the other plants.


    Therefore, this tree might not need water or nutrients. The crops¡¯ ¡®growth¡¯ was its nourishment.


    The World Trees outside were the same, except this tree could emit some information, making Ange more certain. It seemed that the conventional method of planting could not be used for this tree.


    Strain ¨C to ¨C grow. Strain ¨C to ¨C grow. Strain ¨C to ¨C grow...still not growing.


    While Ange was deep in thought, the Little Sapling¡¯s signals were becoming stronger, startling him awake. Along with the ¡®grow¡¯ signal, there was also a hint of sadness enclosed within it..

 Chapter 99 - 85 Earning Twice from One Dollar (2in-1)_2

    Chapter 99: Chapter 85 Earning Twice from One Dollar (2in-1)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Where didn¡¯t things grow? The surrounding plants were flourishing and full of life, indeed much better than before the sapling was planted.


    Ange searched around and finally found that the only thing not growing was himself. The disappointment of the little sapling seemed to be directed at him.


    Scratching his head, Ange thought of an idea. He turned around and unfastened his right hand, holding it out slowly with his left hand.


    Grow ¡ª grow ¡ª grow ¡ª! The little sapling indeed sent out very enthusiastic signals.


    You fool! Ange mentally scolded it.


    Finding a flowerpot, he dug up the little sapling and transplanted it into the pot. Slnce it didn¡¯t need water or soil, he had to use another method.


    Ange carried of little sapling to the center of the field, put it on the ground, and then stepped beside it, leaving a footprint.


    A myriad of crops began to sprout vigorously. The plants that initially only produced two leaves rapidly grew true leaves, stems, and even blossomed....


    Thrive ¡ª thrive ¡ª grow ¡ª grow ¡ª oh ¡ª


    The little sapling sent out joyful and enthusiastic signals, its two tiny leaves fluttered in the wind, and finally, with something like a ¡®pop¡¯, it grew taller and sprouted its first pair of real leaves.


    Grow ¡ª grow ¡ª grow ¡ª, it became even more cheerful.


    Ange erased the footprint and ran back to gather the mature crops. He calculated his gains and was surprised that this operation only cost him one thousand five hundred Soul Flames.


    Was it because of the little sapling that he saved on Soul Flames? Curious, Ange picked up the flowerpot from the ground. Was it that handy?


    The little sapling that now had true leaves, tried to turn its leaves towards Ange: strive ¡ª grow ¡ª strive ¡ª grow ¡ª not growing... ?


    It was indeed handy, but too stupid, even more so than the Little Zombie.


    The little sapling needed to trigger the growth of other plants in order to grow itself, so its best place was with Ange.


    Ange took it out of the Resting Camp, holding it in his left hand before switching to his right hand. Still feeling it was inconvenient, he decided to place the pot on his head instead.


    The bottom of the flowerpot was slightly concave, fitting perfectly with his helmet, even shaking it wouldn¡¯t dislodge it.


    With a thought, Armor Ghoul on his body extended a strap from his back and fastened the flowerpot. Now it really wouldn¡¯t fall off, no matter how much he shook.


    ¡°A sapling for half a million Demon Crystals? Are you joking? This is a World


    Tree sapling, not just some common vegetable. Your offer lacks sincerity,¡±


    In the Teleportation Array, the bargaining between Negris and Gailard heated up.


    ¡°But we already have one sapling. The second one can¡¯t be more expensive, right? We don¡¯t care for all these business licenses, permissions, and tax exemptions. The first friend who sold us a sapling really liked all these documents. We offered money but he didn¡¯t want it, ¡± lamented Gailard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing business in your Elf Kingdom, so why would I need those things? You elves have so many good things. Why not trade with those, like Elf Bean Seeds, Moon Well, Life Essence, Spirit of Forest, Heart of Druid, or even those pollinating elves?¡± suggested Negris.


    Gailard was silent for a long time before asking seriously, ¡°Who are you exactly? How do you know about these things?¡±


    Negris was taken aback. Didn¡¯t people know about these things? He had asked the World Tree about them. Could these be secrets of the Elf Clan?


    Rushing to explain, he said, ¡°I asked the God of Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°God of Knowledge?¡± Gailard wasn¡¯t expecting this answer. She didn¡¯t know who the God of Knowledge was.


    After asking around, she finally asked: ¡°Is it that silly Bronze Dragon? Is it still alive?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Negris exploded on the spot. What did she mean by ¡®silly¡¯? She was the silly one; her whole family was silly. Were those even words people say?


    He wished he could teleport over and beat the snot out of his opponent right then and there, but remembering his adversary was a Giant Dragon Hunter, Negris thought better of it and muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time on account of your youth.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the God of Knowledge is alive. The omniscient deity let me in on a little secret. The Elf Clan has a wealth of valuable commodities, certainly enough to offset cultivation costs for a World Tree sapling. It¡¯s because I believe in the strength of the elves that I¡¯ve invested significant human and material resources to nurture the sapling. Had I doubted your abilities, I¡¯d have uprooted the sapling ages ago. State your best price or I¡¯ll get rid of it.¡±


    Negris gritted his teeth, thinking: Dare to call me a lamebrain? We¡¯ll just see who¡¯s the real dolt here.


    Upon hearing threats of the sapling¡¯s impending removal, Gailard became flustered, hastily interjecting, ¡°Let¡¯s be civil here, we have countless treasures on offer.¡¯


    Ultimately, the Elf Clan agreed to exchange half a million Demon Crystals, an Elf Bean Seed, and two Moon Wells for one World Tree sapling.


    Once the exchange rate was finalized, Gailard felt somewhat shafted. The cost of this transaction was significantly steeper than that of the initial sapling.


    Given his preference for qualification documents¡ªwhich were essentially just pieces of paper¡ªconverting his hand into profits wasn¡¯t straightforward.


    However, this time around was different.


    The genuine payment of half a million Demon Crystals was one thing, but the truly valuable item was the Elf Bean Seed.


    The seed yielded a high-energy food. The elf beans it produced were just the size of a thumb, yet they supplied a whole day¡¯s worth of nutrition and satiety. A single seed could sustain someone for an entire day, making it a coveted item for strategic logistical supply.


    Thanks to these Elf beans, the Elf Clan never fretted over logistical issues. Even in long-distance expeditions spanning thousands of kilometers, each elf could carry several hundred days¡¯ worth of rations. They easily maintained their strength to engage in combat and could resupply once they returned home.


    Dealing with the Moon Wells was another matter entirely. While only fifty liters were subtracted from the Moon Spring, Negris forced two entire wells to be included in the deal.


    ¡°Damned God of Knowledge, spilling so many secrets about our clan. He¡¯s had it coming, time to eliminate it once and for all. Might as well upgrade my title. Godslayer Hunter sounds way cooler than Dragon Hunter,¡± an infuriated Gailard muttered through gritted teeth.


    Both parties swore an oath and began the trade. The sapling was no trouble¡ªit didn¡¯t take up much space. The Moon Wells, on the other hand, were rather sizable and each had to be teleported in one at a time, which bore considerable risk.


    What if, instead of a Moon Well, they ended up with a fearsome Giant Dragon


    Hunter? What then?


    To err on the side of caution, Negris called back Luther and Angel.


    No sooner had Angel and Little Zombie returned than they sauntered over to Ange, scrambling to get a look at the pot atop his head.


    Ange shook them off.


    Angel and Little Zombie appeared to register that the pot was off-limits, duly withdrawing their hands. Regardless, their curiosity remained, and Angel took flight to take a close look at the Little Sapling nestled in the pot.


    Frightened by the sudden appearance of a gargantuan face, the Little Sapling manipulated its true leaves to indicate a warm message: Grow strong¡ªgrow strong¡ª.


    After studying the sapling for a bit, Angel turned a disinterested eye on Little Zombie who hopped around curiously, quickly determining they were of the same ilk. Losing interest, Angel flew away.


    Left behind, Little Zombie continued hopping around. As such, the Little Sapling found itself twisting its true leaves to signal its own baffling message to the skeletal specter: Things here don¡¯t grow¡ª.


    The exchange process went off without a hitch. Far from taking advantage of the situation, the Elf Clan had dispatched everything to them up front. After confirming the details, Negris sent over the sapling¡ªboth sides concluded their business


    Rounding a sigh of relief, Negris turned his attention to Ange, taken aback by his striking new look.


    ¡°Who gave you this makeover? Why on earth have you got a pot on your head?¡± Upon a closer look, he noticed a sapling in the pot.


    ¡°What is this, some kind of sapling? Wait, it¡¯s alive? It¡¯s like it¡¯s trying to say something. Is this a... a World Tree sapling? It¡¯s gained consciousness?¡± Escalating shock bled into Negris¡¯s voice until he finally cried out.


    Ange nodded, the pot and the sapling shifting along with his movement.


    Negris gasped, ¡°God, I remember mentioning that a tree devoid of consciousness has no right to be called a World Tree. This one certainly qualifies.¡±


    As soon as he¡¯d finished, a lightbulb went off in his head. Glancing at the teleportation array, he remarked excitedly, ¡°With a bona fide World Tree at our disposal, we can make a fortune off the giant trees by selling them to the elves.


    We¡¯ll have doubled our returns in no time.¡±


    PS: I wanted to churn out ten chapters in one go, but I overestimated myself. Guess I¡¯ll just roll over and loaf around..

 Chapter 100 - 86 Whistling at the Tomb_l

    Chapter 100: Chapter 86 Whistling at the Tomb_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Upon seeing the crops, the little sapling sent them a message: Grow strong ¡ª


    Seeing the other World Trees: Grow ¡ª strong


    Seeing Anna: Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª


    The next day, Anna ran to Ange with her hair disheveled, parting her own hair from her forehead: ¡°Look, Lord, look, look quickly.¡±


    Ange glanced at her and felt his own bare forehead, speaking in confusion, ¡°Hair?¡±


    ¡°Not just any hair, it¡¯s my hair, hair roots, they¡¯ve grown back.¡± Anna picked up a short stubble, speaking with excitement, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Although she was not even twenty, the unreliable behavior of her brother and the responsibility of Ice City had all fallen to her, causing her to suffer from insomnia and lose hair because of anxiety. She felt she would soon become bald.


    Since the appearance of Ange, her hair loss had greatly improved. The greatest crisis of Ice City, the food crisis, had been relieved. Not only had she replanted crops, but the World Tree also shielded against the Resting Wind. The next year¡¯s food production would definitely reach a new peak.


    But the hair she had lost in the past could not grow back, her thin long hair was like a veil on her head, she was really afraid that strong wind would expose her scalp.


    When this outcome came to mind, Anna became anxious. Losing more hair because of anxiety, and becoming more anxious, so she lost more hair.


    Unexpectedly, when she woke up today, she touched her pillow, and to her surprise, she did not lose any hair. While washing her face, she felt stubbles of hair, Oh my god, had a miracle happened? Had her hair grown back?


    She thought back and forth but couldn¡¯t understand what had happened, but the miracle must have something to do with Lord Ange.


    ¡°My lord, what did you do to me? Why is my hair growing back? Please, my lord, do it again.¡± Anna pleaded, her eyes shining, looking at Ange.


    Ange was a bit confused, he didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°No hair, can¡¯t make it.¡± The implication was that he himself didn¡¯t have any hair and didn¡¯t know how to grow hair.


    Anna thought again, that¡¯s right. The Lord didn¡¯t have any hair himself, how could he possibly grow hair? Had she guessed it wrong?


    What could she do? Was the wonderful miracle just an accident? Could it continue to grow in the future?


    Disappointed, Anna turned to leave, yet she froze after just a couple of steps, maintaining her posture she walked back step by step, slowly turning her head to look at the top of Ange¡¯s head.


    Since Ange was taller than her and was wearing a pot on his head, which she couldn¡¯t see even when standing on tiptoes. But her strong belief made her instantly float up to a position higher than the edge of the pot, and she looked at the little sapling from above.


    The little sapling was surprised, twisting its true leaves signaling to her: Grow strong ¡ª grow


    Anna felt the hair on her scalp standing, her eyes caught an astonishing reflection.


    Luther also had the same astonishing reflection in his eyes. He rushed over excitedly, grabbed Anna, and shouted, ¡°Anna, have you advanced?¡±


    Anna¡¯s own skills were not weak, possessing the level of a high-level swordsman, but a sudden ability to float in the air without any signs, only a great swordsman could do that, had Anna made a breakthrough in her skills?


    Anna didn¡¯t hear clearly what her brother had said, she pushed his hand off,


    ¡°Get lost. An advancement is nothing compared to hair.¡±


    After a series of inspections, Anna confirmed that the ¡®culprit¡¯ for her hair growth was indeed the little sapling, she was so excited deep inside. She consistently reported punctually in the morning, afternoon, and evening. Whether it was delivering water or fertilizer, praying or paying respects, she was even more diligent than the most devout believer.


    Gradually, people were perplexed by Anna¡¯s odd behaviour, constantly seeking her out for questions. All of a sudden, she became a sensation. Lightning approached the little sapling, exposing his half-broken horn. Succubus Rina ran over, showing off her bosom. There were even those who attempted to undress before the little sapling, only to reluctantly cease their efforts when the angel skeleton spread its wings at them.


    In an instant, the sapling became everyone¡¯s beloved deity. Had it not been atop Angel s head, someone would have taken it home on the spot.


    Anthony scratched his sparse forehead in bewilderment, frowning at the slips of paper in his hands. Each paper varied in size¡ªthe smallest was only a finger¡¯s width, the largest was a full page or even several pages. What was written on each could involve dozens to hundreds of lives or the rise and fall of one or two small nations.


    The most recent sensation was, of course, the elves¡¯ anomaly. News and intelligence of all sizes regarding the elves had found their way to Anthony¡¯s desk.


    There was one pivotal figure who, after entering the elves¡¯ territory, saw a continuous decrease in their disturbances. They had even recently begun to retreat deep into the forest.


    Because intelligence officers could not infiltrate the elves¡¯ territory, and spy tactics such as bribery or threat were useless, no one knew whether this person¡¯s guerrilla retreat had anything to do with them. So, they completely investigated him.


    ¡°Silver Coin, why does this name sound so familiar? Former Deputy President of Silver Light Merchants, and now with his own Secret Commerce Association, mainly dealing with Holy Essence Liquid? HSS, I remember now, Resting Abyss, it¡¯s that goblin! Didn¡¯t he die?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s Black Warrior had once captured Silver Coin, killed him, and sifted through his memories. He should be as dead as one can be, so how did he get tangled up with the elves?


    Anthony had previously thought of him as a minor character, but now he was suddenly linked to the continent¡¯s hot spot. Anthony sharply realized that it probably had something to do with Resting Abyss, otherwise how would a mere goblin merchant make the headlines?


    ¡°Oh God of Knowledge, what grand things are you doing again? Did you actually...¡± When he mumbled to this part, Anthony suddenly drew a sharp breath.


    He suddenly remembered something the God of Knowledge had once said: ¡®I¡¯m currently very knowledgeable about growing crops, and am researching on how to grow the World Tree.¡¯ At first, he thought it was said in jest, but the elves¡¯ anomaly this time was related to the World Tree. Could it be?


    ¡°Did the God of Knowledge actually manage to grow a World Tree?¡± Anthony mechanically murmured to himself.


    Tearing off the corner number of the intelligence document, Anthony pressed his ring against the number. There was a glow where the ring met the paper, leaving an imprint.


    If he handed out this paper with the imprinted number, naturally, someone else would handle the aftermath.


    Different actions corresponded to different follow-ups. Normally, a stamp would be put on the document, marking it as ¡°read¡±, ¡°followed up¡±, or ¡°archived¡±.


    But this kind of immediate return of the original paper with merely its number and Anthony¡¯s imprint indicated a top-priority handling method¡ªdestroy everything with the same number without leaving an archive.


    Anthony left his office and returned to his secret chamber. He activated the teleportation array, calling out to the one in Demon Valley. Because Negris was absent and someone had to go call him, it took a while before the communication was connected.


    ¡°God of Knowledge, I heard that you were researching on how to grow the


    World Tree. Have you succeeded? Can you sell one to me?¡± Anthony asked.


    Negris blinked and immediately shot back: ¡°No, who¡¯s growing the World Tree? That¡¯s a joke. Can it be grown casually? I just threw it out there.¡±


    Anthony put on a ¡®I knew you would do this¡¯ face and nonchalantly said, ¡°Do you still remember Steadfast Locke?¡±


    Negris felt a pang: ¡°Steadfast Locke? Is he still alive?¡± If he wasn¡¯t, mentioning Steadfast Locke all of a sudden for nothing would scare the dragon to death.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s dead, but if you sell me a World Tree sapling, I¡¯ll tell you where his skeleton is. When you were dragged back by him, didn¡¯t you constantly bellow about wanting to urinate on his grave? Well, here¡¯s your chance.¡± Anthony spoke with a grin.


    PS: I woke up late today, so I rushed to update one chapter first.. Hop on!

 Chapter 101 - 87: Such a Powerful God? 1

    Chapter 101: Chapter 87: Such a Powerful God? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Talking about this incident, Negris wanted nothing more than to find a hole and bury himself in it. When he was dragged back, he went through the world transfer station. Seeing the crowd, he did bluster a few words out of pride.


    But he never got a chance to do so before he died and was sealed. And the grave he spoke of was the one where Steadfast Locke slept, not where his bones were buried after his death.


    To whiz on someone¡¯s grave after their death, the very thought of such an act was incredibly stimulating: ¡°Where is the skeleton?¡±


    He reported to Ange and transported a potted sapling of the World Tree over. Saplings weren¡¯t really expensive as long as they could sprout. Each fruit contained thousands of seeds, apart from the tree branch obtained with the silver coin. Even the Teleportation Array in Ice City was requisitioned and took a branch. So, now Ange has sent out nearly two and a half thousand seedlings.


    It was easy to give seedlings but raising them was not easy.


    ¡°At this location in this plane,¡± Anthony sent over a coordinate. ¡°Steadfast Locke and the six-winged archangel Garrix of the Church of Light ended up perishing together. If you can find Steadfast Locke¡¯s skeleton, you should also be able to find Garrix¡¯s holy remains. I hope you will leave the holy remains for me.¡±


    ¡°Is there only one coordinate? What about the Teleportation Array beacon? Why don¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± Negris suddenly has a bad premonition.


    ¡°If there were a beacon for a Teleportation Array, of course, I would have gone myself. It¡¯s just that there isn¡¯t one. You are the God of Knowledge. With a coordinate, you will definitely find a way there,¡± Anthony said unabashedly.


    ¡°Damn it! I am the God of Knowledge, not the God of Space! Based on just one coordinate, you expect me to go there? You scammer, give me back the World Tree sapling. Hello? hello?... You hung up? Damn it!¡± Negris was so angry he wanted to smash the Teleportation Array.


    While a spatial coordinate is a value, if there isn¡¯t a Teleportation or Projecting array, relying on just one coordinate to cross planes was extremely dangerous, and not easy to succeed.


    If the coordinate belonged to the Prime Material Plane, it would be more difficult. There were sturdy plane barriers to deal with, and one would easily crash into them and get flattened.


    On the other hand, the Abyss and the Abyss, there being no plane barrier in each other¡¯s way, so the success rate was high.


    Why does a place such as a world transfer station exist? Because it had the shortest distance to all planes, the thinnest barriers, and the least cost.


    Having only a coordinate but without the lead of a Teleportation or Projecting


    array was like riding a Giant Dragon at breakneck speed in the fog, with no idea what lies ahead.


    Those who relied on one coordinate or undertook adventures without any coordinates had a specific occupation¡ªVoid Adventurers¡ªtypically Great Magicians with a specialization in space. Moreover, they were usually loners from childhood, their parents deceased, their kin and friends all gone, and pursued by creditors. Practically anyone with the slightest emotional ties would not undertake such a perilous endeavor.


    Now, that damned Piero, actually managed to swindle a World Tree sapling with just one coordinate. Damn it, he was fooled.


    Now that he had been tricked, he could not just swallow the coordinate, could he? With a glimmer of hope, Negris entered the coordinate into the Teleportation Array and issued a communication request.


    But there was no response for a long time, and it was uncertain whether a Teleportation Array was near that coordinate.


    Even if there was a Teleportation Array, it could not receive communication requests when not activated, and even if it did receive a communication request, if the other party did not respond, there would be no way to know. This kind of feedback-less, single-blind operation made inter-plane communication extremely difficult.


    Until the Demon Crystal was exhausted, there was still no feedback from the Teleportation Array, Negris was a bit unwilling to give up, he found Ange and said: ¡°Ange, ask your follower named Purple Corpse, you know, the one who gave you the Hand of Locke, to turn on her Teleportation Array, see if it can correspond with this coordinate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ange asked in confusion.


    ¡°That place might have the remaining bones of Locke,¡± Negris said.


    When Anthony talked about the bone skeleton of Locke, Negris immediately thought about Purple Corpse. The other party had passed over a hand bone of


    Locke, it was likely that the rest of Locke¡¯s skeleton was scattered in that plane.


    If it could be associated with the coordinates, then it was absolutely here. Anthony¡¯s words triggered Negris¡¯ memories, and now he could hardly restrain himself, longing to do something at Locke¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange withdrew his thoughts and extended it towards the symbol in his soul that belonged to Purple Corpse.


    Just after projecting, Ange felt something was wrong. A big mouth was leaving Purple Corpse¡¯s body. Two fang-like teeth were pulling out the flesh, tearing even harder to create a larger wound. And suddenly, blood gushed out.


    The Purple Skeleton Tribespeople around showed no fear of death, attacking the big mouth¡¯s owner desperately, and drove it away from the Purple Corpse¡¯s body, retreating reluctantly.


    Ange projected onto Purple Corpse, what she saw, Ange could see. Not until the enemy retreated did Ange get a clear view of it. It was a black leopard.


    Fresh blood kept pouring out of Purple Corpse, and her life quickly faded away.


    The tribespeople crowded around, urgently calling out to Purple Corpse: ¡°Clan Leader, Clan Leader, how are you? Wake up, wake up, don¡¯t die, Great Shaman,


    Great Shaman, come quickly.¡±


    The Great Shaman of the tribe rushed over, and after a glance, he became despondent. An injury like this was definitely not something he could heal, the Purple Corpse was doomed to die.


    Seeing the expression of the Great Shaman, everyone realised the fate of Purple Corpse and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in sorrow.


    In this world, death was indeed quite common, but when it really came, they couldn¡¯t hold back their sadness, especially since the current Purple Corpse was strong, cared for the tribespeople, and had found the God of the Purple Bones...


    Wait, the God of the Purple Skeleton! Suddenly someone reacted: ¡°The God of the Purple Skeleton, God of the Purple Corpse, we found god, god can save Purple Corpse, pray quickly.¡±


    With this shout, everyone realised that they used to rely on the tribe¡¯s wizard when they were injured or sick, and they were used to looking at the Great Shaman¡¯s face, if he thought it was hopeless, then everyone would fall into despair.


    But it¡¯s not the same now, it was the era of the Great Shaman, the God of the Purple Corpse had granted them divine medicine, cured the plague of the tribe, and also granted seeds..., well, they didn¡¯t sprout.


    The God of the Purple Corpse can definitely save Purple Corpse.


    Everyone formed a circle, enclosing Purple Corpse in the middle, and began to pray devoutly.


    Even if they hadn¡¯t reacted, Ange had already prepared to cast the Face Purification Technique on Purple Corpse. Just as they started praying, the first Face Purification Technique was cast onto the wound, and it faintly glowed.


    The Purple Skeleton Tribespeople who witnessed this scene were stunned. The Great Shaman¡¯s treatment previously had been hit or miss, sometimes taking hours without effect. How could the God of Purple Corpse respond immediately with just one prayer?


    They immediately prayed harder, hitting the ground until it had marks all over and sounded a dong dong.


    Under such devout prayer, Purple Corpse¡¯s wound started healing in the naked eye, filling the hearts of everyone with unprecedented shock: Oh my God, the God of the Purple Corpse is so powerful and intimate, one bow causes a response, no deception in praying.


    Thick beliefs surged towards Purple Corpse like money wasn¡¯t an issue. Ange found that he didn¡¯t need to transfer energy from his body, the power provided by the Purple Skeleton Tribespeople was more than enough.


    Purple Corpse¡¯s body shone brilliantly..

 Chapter 102 - 88: The Moth! Kill it!_l

    Chapter 102: Chapter 88: The Moth! Kill it!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You said the Purple Corpse got hurt? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Negris recommended.


    ¡°No.¡± Ange refused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s healed.¡±


    ¡°We should still go and look for Steadfast Locke¡¯s bones.¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t fit.¡± Ange refused again. His hand was full, and he could only hold two arm bones. It would be useless to find more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go, there¡¯s nothing else to do. The World Tree has others to take care of it.¡¯


    ¡°No, I need to plant some crops.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°The Purple Skeleton Plane is all forest, perfect for planting stuff. Didn¡¯t you give the Purple Corpse some seeds? If they can¡¯t grow anything, that¡¯s all the more reason for you to help.¡± Negris proposed.


    Ange tilted his head in thought for a while, but still shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll teleport the supplies here after they¡¯re grown.¡±


    ¡°You want to plant the entire plane? You...¡± Negris wanted to say ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯, but then realized that this skeleton was obviously crazy. He had been planting crops in the Resting Camp for more than a thousand years. Who could guarantee that in a thousand years, this plane wouldn¡¯t be a lush tree-filled area?


    But that was a problem for a thousand years later. Right now, Negris just wanted to find Locke¡¯s grave. Time for his trump card, he decided.


    Negris flew out, found an angel skeleton, and whispered something in its ear.


    The Angel Skeleton then flew back to Ange, squawked once, flapped its wings and held up both its little hands in a flying gesture, calling out: ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Negris was outright shocked: ¡°You can make other sounds?¡± This was indeed the second sound the Angel Skeleton had made. Previously, like Little Zombie, all it could do was squawk.


    Soon, everyone was ready to leave. Ange, Angel Skeleton, Little Zombie, Negris, Lightning, and oh, a little sapling and the hard-squeezed-in Beet Swordsman.


    ¡°Master, take me along. As long as I get to fight, I will be your most loyal follower,¡± Luther solemnly said.


    Anna undercut him: ¡°Master, don¡¯t believe him. He just wants your dried beets. Master, please take me along. The little sapling needs a devoted follower to take care of it. I can do both watering and fertilizing.¡±


    Seedling? Who? Ange, Angel Skeleton, Little Zombie, along with the little sapling all tilted their heads in unison, in almost the same pose.


    Because Anna¡¯s naming idea was too bad, everyone decided not to bring her. The Teleportation Array could only transport two people at a time, so Luther and Negris went in first, followed by everyone else.


    Lightning had to teleport itself and had to lie down and curl up while doing so. Ange was the last to go.


    There was a sudden surge of light before his eyes. When the light faded, Ange saw a tense scene ¡ª the Purple Corpse was swinging an axe at the Angel Skeleton. Luther, using all his might, was barely holding off the Purple Corpse¡¯s attack while the Angel Skeleton was spreading its wings, preparing to strike back.


    An early-stage Swordsaint struggling to ward off an attack? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, even in a sudden situation.


    But strangely, he was indeed struggling, because the Purple Corpse was a mini-giant nearly three meters tall, and her axe was taller than half of Luther¡¯s body. Even her brute strength alone was enough to pressure Luther.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange let out a loud cry, and a Soul Impact burst out.


    The most formidable advantage of the undead is not their immortality, but their soul. It¡¯s a natural form of mental attack. Even the slightest wraith could emit a scream, which affects you like a mosquito flying around your ear.


    But the problem is, when wraiths appear, they come in hundreds or thousands. Imagine hundreds or thousands of wraiths wailing in your ears, unable to chase them away. You¡¯d go mad in no time.


    Ange, as a high-order undead with a Soul Heart, is a king among the undead. When he unleashes a full-strength Soul Impact, everyone feels like they¡¯ve been hit by an invisible fist, immediately dazing them.


    Purple Corpse is the most vulnerable. Ange possesses her faith symbol. She¡¯ll have to kneel merely at his thoughts, much less when he launches a Soul Impact. Thus, she fell flat on her butt.


    As he slowly offered the Scythe of Death, Ange asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you attacking me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish his words, the tribespeople of the Purple Skeleton Clan around him all fell to their knees, worshiping in reverence, screaming out, ¡°Scythe, God of Purple Skeleton, God of Purple Skeleton.¡± Purple Corpse also knelt in a fluster and terror, not knowing what to do.


    The Holy Light Flash from the angel skeleton was about to release, but Ange stopped it.


    ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Ange asked again, once the situation had stabilized.


    Purple Corpse had come to her senses by this time. She figured out the angel skeleton was in league with Ange. She didn¡¯t dare to lift her head and replied, feeling wronged, ¡°Flying moth, the enemy of the God of Purple Skeleton.¡±


    As soon as the teleportation array was activated, the first ones to be teleported were Luther and Negris. They exchanged greetings pleasantly.


    Luther tried to become familiar and attempted to shake hands with Purple Corpse¡ªthis was the most popular way of greeting in their plane. He originally wanted to probe her strength, but he found her hands too big. His small hand got completely enveloped within hers.


    Unable to shake hands, they resorted to fist-bumps. This time, Luther could measure her strength. Purple Corpse was not inferior to him.


    He was an Early Stage Swordsaint, whilst Purple Corpse had a pure advantage with her height and her racial abilities.


    Purple Corpse was the strongest among these little giants, which eased Luther¡¯s mind. If he had the same strength as any individual picked out from these people, that would be too demoralizing.


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, Negris whispered to him,


    ¡°These are clearly not the Purple Skeleton Clan, but a group of Mixed-Blood


    Titans. They should have the divine lineage of the Thunder Titans in the clan of Titans. Look at their yellowish skin. No wonder their faith is so strong. The faith of twenty or so of them could match that of several thousand individuals. But they seem a bit underdeveloped, don¡¯t they? Also, they have not awakened the Thunder Power. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Underdeveloped? If they are underdeveloped, then what does it look like when they grow up?¡± Luther felt like biting into a couple of beetroot snacks to calm his nerves.


    With his doubts, Negris stepped forward and asked, ¡°Does it rain here?¡± ¡°What is rain?¡± asked Purple Corpse, looking puzzled.


    Very good, Negris understood. It never rains in this plane. Purple Corpse had no idea what rain even was.


    Because of the lack of thunder elements, these Purple Skeleton Tribespeople who own the bloodline of Thunder Titans have not physically grown normally.


    Not only are they shorter than ordinary Titans, but they also fall ill and die. And they have become followers of Steadfast Locke.


    The second one to get transported was Lightning, which confirmed Negris¡¯ assumption. Purple Corpse found lightning to be very dear, her eyes lit up, and she squatted down trying to pet its head. ¡°Ah, what a cute little horse.¡± she exclaimed.


    Horse? Little horse? Lightning was enraged right then and there, knocking its own head, ¡°You¡¯re the horse, you¡¯re all horses. Look, horn, horn, horn. Unicorn, Lightning¡¯s pet! You are the little one, your whole family is small uh uh uh...¡±


    The rest of its words were muffled. The one-meter-seventy Lightning was held like a pet in someone¡¯s arms and was nearly suffocated.


    The third group to be transferred were the Little Zombie and the Angel


    Skeleton.. Seeing the Angel Skeleton, all the members of the Purple Skeleton


    Clan panicked, hastily picked up their weapons, and began to shout, ¡°Flying moth! Kill it!¡±

 Chapter 103 - 89: You’ll Sprout It You Don’t Go Out 1

    Chapter 103: Chapter 89: You¡¯ll Sprout It You Don¡¯t Go Out 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Purple Corpse brandished his axe at Luther, who immediately brandished his sword in defense. This was the scene Ange witnessed upon his arrival by teleportation.


    After some explanation, Ange finally convinced Purple Corpse that it was a misunderstanding. ¡°God of the Purple Skeleton, this was a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t know it was your pet, ¡± Purple Corpse apologized.


    From the side, Negris muttered sarcastically, ¡°Pet? If Ange didn¡¯t intervene, that blast would have already obliterated you.¡±


    Meanwhile, regret overwhelmed him for reacting too slowly earlier. Negris should have taken the brunt of that axe to protect the angel¡¯s skull. Lucky for him, Luther intercepted the blow. Otherwise, Little Zombie would have beaten Negris again for damaging the angel¡¯s skull.


    Thinking about it, Negris became even more perturbed. Why would he allow Little Zombie to hit him? He will not tolerate this once he grows back larger.


    How to enable the Corpse Witch Dragon to grow back faster?


    Negris glanced at Little Sapling, wondering internally: Should I pay obeisance to it?


    My god, had any other deity known such a thought in Negris¡¯s mind, they would¡¯ve teamed up to smack him down for a blatant afront to their dignity.


    The Purple Corpse Tribe resided in an expansive and uncharted forest, framed by a solitary stone mountain at its center. There were several caves at the foothills, serving as living quarters for the Purple Skeleton Clan.


    The axe the Purple Corpse wielded consisted of an obsidian-like stone bound to a split stick, thus forming the handle. Though extremely sharp, it was also brittle. When Luther parried its strike with his sword earlier, a large chunk was chipped off. This left Purple Corpse disheartened, looking on with envy at Luther¡¯s sword.


    Luther reassured Purple Corpse by patting his chest and saying, ¡°This sword is too small. When we get back, I will give you a big iron axe that is suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Purple Corpse exclaimed with both excitement and trepidation, patting Luther on his back in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, good friend, oh? Oops! I¡¯m so sorry, I was too strong.¡±


    Blown away and subsequently colliding with a tree, Luther attempted to soothe the tension with a forced smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s... no big deal. I can handle it. You¡¯re quite strong.¡±


    After a short while, Luther approached Ange seeking his help. ¡°Can you heal me, please? I think my back is going to swell.¡±


    Overall, this was a group of primitive, malnourished, disease-ridden and hunger-stricken mixed-blood Titans who haven¡¯t awakened their talents and Bloodline Power. They worshipped the Steadfast Locke and referred to themselves as the Purple Skeleton Clan.


    The Teleportation Array was set up in the forest flatland at the base of the mountain. They had built a few abodes made of straw and trees around the surroundings, but they preferred to live in the caves up along the slope. The tribe comprised just over twenty members.


    ¡°God of the Purple Skeleton, it is so good of you to come here. We tried so hard to grow the seeds you gave us last time but to no avail. However, the medicinal herbs were quite effective,¡± Purple Corpse told Ange, leading him to the cave.


    ¡°Where did you sow them? How exactly did you sow?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°We planted them right here. We followed your instructions ¡ª dug holes, sowed seeds, and covered them.¡± As Purple Corpse said this, he demonstrated by poking a hole in the ground, inserting a piece of stone, and then covering it up.


    Negris facepalmed at this, unable to continue watching. While Purple Corpse¡¯s method was technically correct, his towering height of two and a half meters meant that his fingers could pierce the ground to a depth of twenty to thirty centimeters. The seeds would rot before they could grow at such depths.


    Ange then strolled over to the earmarked spot to draw out one of the rotting seeds. Since it was buried too deep, it was rotting before it had a chance to sprout.


    It was wasted. Considering the condition of the seed, Ange was about to discard it before he felt Little Sapling send a wave of messages: Grow ¡ª Forcefully ¡ª Grow!


    Little Sapling was the happiest upon being teleported there. The entire journey was filled with its cheers of joy as it never ceased to send those enthusiastic messages. It probably had never seen so many trees, grass, or flowers before. Now, the sight of a rotting seed overwhelmed it with joy, so much so that the seed revived instantly.


    Huh? The seed was still alive? Was it not completely dead? Or was it because of Little Sapling?


    After contemplating for a while, Ange flew to the center of the open area and set Little Sapling down, then stomped there to make a footmark.


    Luther and Lightning scurried away from the place as far as they could. Luther called out to Purple Corpse, ¡°Quick! Keep some distance!¡±


    The Instant Death Halo was capable of speeding up life processes. Just a minute¡¯s exposure would age living beings by several tens of days. However, Negris, Little Zombie, and the Angel, being undead creatures, remained unaffected and hence stayed put.


    Purple Corpse was rather puzzled, shifting his gaze between those around him. A few didn¡¯t move while a few ran away. Why should he move away? What was even happening?


    Soon, they all realized the anomaly ¨C green buds began to break through the surface of the ground, flourishing and sprouting. The seeds which even the Purple Corpse tribe¡¯s best efforts couldn¡¯t germinate, sprang back to life under the combined influence of the Halo and Little Sapling, diligently piercing through the soil¡¯s surface.


    In less than a few minutes, the seeds grew into saplings, giving a green makeover to the previously vacant plot.


    The tribespeople of the Purple Corpse Tribe watched in bewilderment, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, an absolute miracle.¡± They soon started expressing their gratitude in prayers.


    The humongous Soul Flame surged towards Ange. Despite only being a group of twenty-something tribespeople, their Soul Flame contributions were on par with those of the more than five thousand inhabitants of Demon Valley.


    Soon enough, they encountered a severe issue ¨C hunger. The strong sensation of hunger was so overwhelming to them that it felt like they hadn¡¯t eaten for days, making them crave to stuff their mouths with soil.


    Ange, who was busy receiving their Soul Flames, immediately sensed their overpowering emotions. ¡°Perfect! This is ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯.¡±


    He flew back in a flash and conjured up a heap of grain and beetroot in front of them, hoping that they would accept his food.


    Luther from afar raised an alarm. ¡°Ange! Save these dried beets! Give them fresh ones; they taste better.¡±


    With this, Ange switched to offering fresh beetroots.


    How could they possibly refuse the food? Gazes filled with desire, the members of the Purple Corpse Tribe picked up the food and began gnawing without bothering about the husks surrounding the grains.


    If this was Little Zombie¡¯s carcass right now, by then it would have choked to death. But the Purple Corpse Tribe had no such issues. With larger mouths to accommodate the unhusked grains, they could either chew or swallow the food whole despite it causing minor throat scratches.


    After a few bites, they switched to fresh beetroot. Each mouthful led to a beetroot explosion, with the tasty juice wildly spreading inside their mouth, giving them a sensational crunchy and sweet delight.


    Purple Corpse¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s so delicious.¡± He started stuffing his mouth alternating between both hands.


    In the middle of it all, Purple Corpse noticed that something was odd ¡ª had the leaves of the beets grown significantly larger?


    ¡°Quickly, get out of the Halo¡¯s perimeter or else your food will start sprouting any time now. Look, your beets are already sprouting,¡± Negris urgently warned.


    Grains lacking water found it hard to sprout, unlike the beets. Even when stored in a damp condition, beets would start to sprout. In the Halo¡¯s region, they continuously faced stimulation, which caused their leaves to grow larger, even sprouting shootlets.


    ¡°Sprouting?¡± Upon hearing this, the tribe was thrown into urgency. They sprang to their feet, clutching their grains closely to their chests.


    No sooner had they stood up than they realized that something was wrong..

 Chapter 104 - 90 The elf is going crazy looking for you (two in one) _1

    Chapter 104: Chapter 90 The elf is going crazy looking for you (two in one) _1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You guys grew taller?!¡± Negris exclaimed in shock. The Purple Skeletons, who were initially about two point seven or two point eight meters tall, had seemingly sprouted up a bit, probably reaching two point nine meters now.


    They were at least a dozen or so centimeters taller.


    When they were kneeling, he didn¡¯t notice it. But now that they were standing, the pressure was overwhelming.


    ¡°We got taller? Didn¡¯t you guys shrink? How could we grow this fast? I¡¯ve been two hundred years old and only grew this tall...¡± The Purple Skeletons had an ¡®are you kidding me¡¯ look on their faces. They didn¡¯t buy Negris¡¯ words and believed it was more likely that Negris and the others had shrunk.


    However, before they finish their assertion, a member of the clan meekly said, ¡°Chief... Chief, look at the Great Shaman and the others.


    The Purple Skeletons turned to look. The Great Shaman, who was slightly shorter than her, was now a half head shorter. Not only her but all the young ones in the Purple Skeleton Clan had grown half a head taller. Only the Great Shaman and six or seven older clan members remained unchanged.


    The Great Shaman and several older tribespeople were shocked when they saw the younger generation growing taller. ¡°Why... why did you all grow taller?


    Why... why aren¡¯t we growing?¡±


    ¡°You guys are old. Once you¡¯re past puberty, you don¡¯t grow taller,¡± Negris explained.


    Ange¡¯s divine technique is the Instant Death Halo. It accelerates not time, but the entire process of life, which quickens death.


    This technique might not seem powerful, but Negris only recently discovered the cunning aspect of it. It can make you feel hungry in a very short time. If the fight lasts a few minutes, it could leave the enemy weak and famished, wanting to eat even dirt.


    If anyone dares fight Ange in the future, won¡¯t they have to hold a knife in the right hand and bread in the left?


    ¡°Sir, you mean these kids could grow even taller?¡± The Great Shaman understood Negris¡¯s statement and asked expectantly.


    ¡°Ah? They should be able to. You guys are Ti... um, members of the Purple Skeleton Clan, uh, yes, you certainly could. Waking up your bloodline talents might do the trick,¡± Negris hesitated, not knowing how to explain further.


    These Purple Skeleton tribespeople didn¡¯t seem to know their real identities. Although they were mixed-blood Titans, Negris could only tell they had the bloodline of the Gold Titans, the Thunder Titans, but he wasn¡¯t sure of other specific details. Who knew what other creature¡¯s blood they had mixed with theirs?


    If they were pure-blooded Thunder Titans, it would be incredible. They were part of the Titan Gods, the Lord of Thunder, the God of Lightning, immortal and immensely powerful. They were truly monstrous entities.


    Theoretically, if these Purple Skeletons could awaken their bloodline power, they should gain some of the Thunder Titans¡¯ abilities. But who could be sure about this? Theoretically? Even though he¡¯s the God of Knowledge, he¡¯s not above being corrected either.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! If you know about bloodline talents, do you know how to awaken them? We¡¯ve been here too long, our numbers are decreasing, and our bloodline keeps weakening. Older generations occasionally produced individuals who awakened their bloodline talents, but there¡¯s no one now. Height has also decreased; our ancestors were over three meters tall before they awakened their bloodline talents. Do you think the Purple Skeletons could grow over three meters?¡±


    The Great Shaman chattered away to Negris. The younger guys growing taller while he and others were not growing was not a concern anymore.


    ¡°Yes, they should be able to. I think their main problem is malnutrition. They should eat more,¡± Negris remarked.


    The power of the Titans comes from their bloodline talents. If they could awaken their bloodline talents, everything would be sorted out. However, judging from the situation just now, these guys were lacking nutrition. They should fill their stomachs before talking about bloodlines.


    Just like the saying among the Dragon Clan¡ª a dragon that eats grass would never grow.


    The food to fill their stomachs was growing healthily. Ange discovered an issue. The deeply buried seeds had strong and thick roots after he forcefully made them sprout, and the plants produced more grain. The yield per acre had exceeded a thousand jin.


    It¡¯s uncertain whether it was because of the fertile land here or because the seeds were buried deep. He had to try deep planting when he goes back.


    After removing the footprints, he picked up the sickle to harvest. When the grain was bundled up and taken away, Ange demonstrated sowing once again. He then told them techniques like weeding, pest control, bird scaring, fertilizing, soil loosening, wasteland burning, and heat preservation.


    Listening to all this, both the Purple Skeletons and the Great Shaman were overwhelmed: ¡°God of Purple Skeleton, why don¡¯t you take us in? Farming is too tough for us. Let us go and fight. We are brave in battle, we can easily defeat the big black cats. Let us go and fight. Just feed us, and that would be enough.¡±


    Negris¡¯s heart raced at the Purple Skeletons¡¯ words. Goodness, the mixed-blood Titans were Titans after all. Hadn¡¯t you seen how the Purple Skeletons had even fought evenly with an Early Stage Swordsaint with their bodies alone? The others might not be as strong as the Purple Skeletons, but they were all at the level of the Great Swordsman.


    God, he could hire twenty or so Great Swordsmen and even a Swordsaint just by offering them some food? Was it really that cheap? If they were fed well, developed for the second time, awakened their bloodline talents, and were equipped with appropriate weapons, having twenty Sword Saint level Titans leading the way... Just thinking about it was exciting.


    Negris was already envisioning a majestic scene of a group of Titans marching in grandeur. Ange, however, simply said, ¡°No fighting.¡±


    Both the Purple Skeletons and the Great Shaman sighed in disappointment.


    Quickly pulling Ange aside, Negris persuaded him, ¡°We don¡¯t have to fight. They can plow the fields. Some of the land has hardened and needs deep plowing. These Titans are perfect for that. They are strong and cheap. Let¡¯s take them in.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ange agreed.


    Hearing this, Negris nearly bit his tongue, he thought, ¡°You agreed so quickly when it came to farming?!¡±

 Chapter 105 - 90 The elf is going crazy looking for you (two in one) _2

    Chapter 105: Chapter 90 The elf is going crazy looking for you (two in one) _2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange tilted his head, saying with confusion, ¡°Not fighting, taking in.¡± Ange just said no fighting, he didn¡¯t say they wouldn¡¯t take them in.


    ¡°You...¡± Negris was stifled with anger, but after thinking for a while, he decided not to get angry, or else he would be infuriated by Ange.


    ¡°Ange agrees to take you in, but we have enough fighters for now and won¡¯t need you. If you are willing, you can take on the task of hauling carts and farming when we return, okay?¡± Negris asked.


    The Purple Corpse and the Great Shaman exchanged a glance, their eyes bright with surprise, they fell to their knees simultaneously, ¡°We can, oh yes, we would do anything.¡±


    Titans farmers +20.


    Heavens, Lord Angel s words implied that they would take them away, leave this plane. Heavens above, they would do anything to leave this place.


    Those who have not stayed here would never understand how intense their desire to leave this plane is.


    The barrenness made their struggle for survival exhausting. Malnourished and developmentally delayed, unable to awaken their bloodline talent, with the number of tribespeople dwindling each year, they were stuck in this vicious cycle. If this continued, their clan might face extinction in not too long.


    It was a very cruel and realistic problem. As long as they could leave this place, they were willing to pay any price.


    As they chatted leisurely, the group arrived at the foot of Stone Mountain. A short walk up the slope brought them to a cave where the Purple Skeleton Tribespeople resided. As they continued, Ange abruptly stopped and looked up towards the midsection of Stone Mountain.


    A large chunk seemed to have been bitten off from there, leaving the mountain missing a big piece. The signs of damage had faded over time, at first glance, one might mistake it for a natural formation.


    But Ange was certain that it was caused by some sort of impact because he could sense a presence, a fearful one.


    ¡°There, something is there.¡± Ange pointed towards the indented area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look, could it be there? Where did you find the arm bones?¡± The last part of his question was directed at the Purple Corpse, as he pointed to Ange¡¯s arm bones.


    Purple Corpse pointed to the indentation. ¡°Right there.¡±


    The group climbed and flew quickly, reaching the indentation in no time. The closer they got, the clearer Ange could sense the presence. It was indeed the presence of Steadfast Locke, just like the one on the arm bones.


    These presences were left behind a thousand years ago, and they could still be clearly sensed today, indicating the formidable power of Steadfast Locke a millennium ago.


    Great shards lay at the bottom of the indentation. Negris asked, ¡°Have you ever dug it up?


    ¡°Yes, my ancestors tried to. They found the wings and arm bones here,¡± the Purple Corpse replied.


    ¡°Are there any other things below?¡± Negris asked again.


    The Purple Corpse and the Great Shaman exchanged glances, shaking their heads, ¡°We don¡¯t know. Our ancestors were not able to dig up all of it. It would take a month of nonstop excavation to remove all the rubble, and they just couldn¡¯t manage. They needed to hunt and gather food to survive, so they stopped after a few days. As our numbers dwindled over time, we lost even the capacity to excavate.¡±


    ¡°The workload does seem substantial. Need to think of other solutions...¡± Before Negris could finish his words, he heard the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Turning his head, he saw Ange busy moving foods nonstop. Soon, a small mountain of food was accumulated. Afterwards, he pointed at the rubble at the bottom of the indentation. ¡°Dig for a month.¡±


    If it took a month without eating or drinking to clear the debris, how long would it take if they had food and water to consume?


    With food and water, the Purple Corpse¡¯s clan members threw themselves energetically into the excavation work. Well-fed, even the Purple Skeleton Tribespeople could lift up heavy rocks weighing hundreds of pounds.


    If a rock was too heavy, two or three of them would lift it together. For rocks that even three to five people couldn¡¯t handle, Ange would step in.


    Ange was very strong, especially the Golden Skeleton, which was especially known for its tremendous strength. But even Ange couldn¡¯t handle the rocks that three to five mixed-blood titans couldn¡¯t handle. However, he knew a very practical magic¡ªthe Soil Loosening Technique.


    He continuously cast the Soil Loosening Technique at the giant rocks. If dozens didn¡¯t work, then hundreds. If hundreds didn¡¯t work, then thousands. This would definitely shatter the giant rock.


    The Mixed-blood Titans just had to eat fully and work hard, sleep when tired, and drink when thirsty. The Purple Corpse and her clan members felt an unprecedented level of satisfaction.


    Not having to worry about the next meal, just work hard without worrying about anything else, this was the simplest form of happiness.


    In a few days¡¯ time, all of them had become stronger and their complexions rosier. The Purple Corpse had even grown another five centimeters.


    Then, a month later, as the Purple Corpse removed a large stone, she suddenly shouted excitedly, ¡°We found it, we found something! It¡¯s white, it¡¯s white.¡±


    It was a white skeletal figure, sprawled out in a spread-eagle pose, embedded in the fissured rock. The bones were delicate and crystalline, shining with an ivory luster. Tapping a finger against it produced a metallic sound.


    Ange and Negris had seen numerous skeletons like this before. The skeletons of angels looked just like this, and the height of this skeleton was also around one and a half meters. If Negris hadn¡¯t witnessed it being dug up, he would have thought it was an angel¡¯s skeleton.


    Looking at its malformed shoulder blade, Negris said, ¡°This should be the holy remains of a six-winged archangel, right? It was said to be a six-winged archangel, right? So why is there only one slot on the shoulder blade? Where are the slots for the other wings? And where are the other wings?¡±

 Chapter 106 - 90 The Elf is Going Crazy Looking for You (Two in one) _3

    Chapter 106: Chapter 90 The Elf is Going Crazy Looking for You (Two in one) _3


    Translator: 549690339


    Could there be other angels who died here?


    Under Negris¡¯s command, the Purple Skeleton Tribespeople continued their cleanup until all the rubble was dug up and a complete rock layer was exposed. Yet they didn¡¯t find Steadfast Locke¡¯s skeleton or any other angel wings.


    ¡°Either another angel died here, or the Six-winged Archangel only had one slot for his shoulder blade, and the other wings were attached to the first pair,¡± Negris guessed.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange turned his head and shouted towards the pit. To find out the exact situation, they just needed to get the Angel Skeleton to examine its body; its wings belonged to a Six-winged archangel after all.


    But after Ange called out, the Angel Skeleton was nowhere in sight for a long time.


    Negris sighed, ¡°It must have run off somewhere again. Ange, it¡¯s dangerous to let them run around like this. Didn¡¯t the Purple Skeleton Clan mention a big black cat in the forest? Based on their description, it is very likely a Night Blade Leopard. But it¡¯s too big, able to bite through the body of the Purple Corpse in one bite. This kind of leopard is no smaller than a Mixed -Blood Titan.¡±


    As he was speaking, a flash of light suddenly burst in the distant forest.


    Negris¡¯ eyes widened in shock, ¡°Flash of Holy Light! No, the Angel Skeleton! Lightning, hurry over.¡±


    It was in vain, Lightning was not nearby. Wherever Purple Corpse was, you would never be able to find Lightning because Purple Corpse particularly liked its ¡®little pony.¡¯


    Luther needed to release his fighting spirit to suppress it, but Purple Corpse didn¡¯t. With pure physical strength, a grasp and a hug were enough to hold it down. So now, when it sees Purple Corpse, it ran off as far as it could, just like a mouse would run from a cat.


    After calling for Lightning twice without it appearing, Negris immediately had a bad feeling. Sure enough, he felt his body sink as Ange climbed onto him.


    What could be done? Fly. Flapping his wings and carrying Ange, he flew forward. Not satisfied with the pace, Ange even used a pollen spell to aid him.


    As they flew into the forest, from afar they saw the rustling of the trees in the forest. Soon, a horse, a skeleton with drooping bone wings, a zombie, a Sword Saint stuffing his mouth with beetroot, were all seen dragging a huge black leopard towards them.


    The Purple Skeleton Tribespeople who ran over in a hurly-burly were dumbfounded, they said in disbelief: ¡°Big black cat, you guys killed the big black cat? How is that possible?¡±


    This black leopard had been harassing the Purple Skeleton Clan for many years. Although they could drive it away every time, there was never an opportunity to kill it.


    Something that even twenty mixed-blood Titans couldn¡¯t do, was accomplished by these four guys?


    The Angel Skeleton saw Ange and quickly ran over, patting its ribcage and then pointing at the big black leopard, ¡°Roar!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the four guys who accomplished it, but Luther who took on the leopard¡¯s attack while the Angel Skeleton shot it in the stomach. The two of them managed to kill it.


    That night, the Purple Skeleton Tribespeople and Luther, who hadn¡¯t tasted meat in a long time, ate heartily, their mouths full of oil. Ange claimed the remaining skeleton, stuffed it into the Resting Palace, Magical Beast Skeleton +1.


    They were busy for a month, only finding one sacred corpse. They didn¡¯t find any wings or Locke¡¯s skeleton, so they had to return home disappointingly.


    Before they left, Negris bribed Lightning to lead it to the depths of the pit. At the place where the crater was made from the impact of the Angel skeleton, it urinated beautifully.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Locke¡¯s grave. What¡¯s the point of making me pee here?¡± Lightning couldn¡¯t understand Negris¡¯s logic.


    Negris snorted disdainfully, ¡°He could only die together with his opponent, but


    I can pee on his grave. Who¡¯s better?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Lightning snorted disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m better.¡±


    Once again, Negris felt the urge to cut off this ¡®horse¡¯s¡¯ horn.


    Everyone teleported back one by one through the Teleportation Array. As soon as they came out of the array, Anna eagerly ran over to greet the Little Sapling.


    After playing for a while, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, sir. The elves have been looking for you like crazy..¡±

 Chapter 107 - 91: The Dragon Language Greeting_l

    Chapter 107: Chapter 91: The Dragon Language Greeting_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The elves have been frantically searching for Ange, especially after the death of two World Tree saplings in a row, Gailard and Kael¡¯danil were both filled with guilt and made countless communication requests through the Teleportation Array, depleting it of its energy.


    Anna used the drained Teleportation Array as an excuse to shut it down, but Gailard didn¡¯t hesitate and teleported over a large bag containing over two ?thousand Demon Crystals, only asking Anna to keep the communication function of the Teleportation Array operational.


    Such a rich guy. Two thousand Demon Crystals were enough to buy two bottles of watered-down Holy Essence.


    Therefore, the Communication Array remained active. As soon as Negris accessed it, he heard an urgent voice from the other side: ¡°Has Lord Nage returned? Has Lord Nage returned? I will go and fetch the Queen immediately, please wait a moment.¡±


    A few minutes later, Gailard¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded from the other side: ¡°Lord Nage, you¡¯re finally back. Please, you must help me.¡±


    ¡°Eh, little elf, what happened to your voice? Are you alright?¡± Negris was startled. What on earth had happened? Had the World Tree sapling died, causing the Elf Queen to panic so badly?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Once that thing sprouts, it¡¯s really hard for it to die. Look at the Little Sapling. Ange never watered it or fertilised it, and yet it¡¯s thriving even under the constant farming.


    Since she found out she was a Giant Dragon Hunter, Negris had been calling her little elf. Gailard didn¡¯t mind because she knew that the person on the other side was definitely older than her.


    And he must be of a high generation too, because every time he unintentionally mentioned the names of the elves, those names were so ancient that they had become black and white portraits hanging on the tree wall.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been in a hurry. We¡¯ve been trying to find you for half a month. Initially, we were hoping you could guide us and save the World Tree. Now we just hope you can sell us another World Tree sapling,¡± Gailard said.


    Negris exclaimed in surprise, ¡°It really died? How can something so hard to kill die in your hands?¡±


    While speaking these words, Negris had an image in his mind of the numerous World Tree walls which endured the cold wind every night. And yet, they were all growing robustly, their caretakers having to constantly trim them, lest they grow into large tree balls.


    However, those World Tree walls did require watering and fertilisation; the only one that didn¡¯t need it was the one atop Angel s head.


    Negris¡¯ words embarrassed Gailard but also gave her a great shock. Because


    Negris did not deny that he still had World Tree saplings, he just said, ¡®something hard to kill¡¯. Why would he think that? Could it be that he had planted one before? And it grew up?


    Gailard wished she could crawl through the Teleportation Array to drag over both Negris and the World Tree sapling.


    As expected, after Negris sighed, he casually said: ¡°Let¡¯s use the same pricing as last time, but we don¡¯t need Elf Beans anymore. Substitute them with Moon


    Spring rice seeds. How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°How many.....how many what?¡± Gailard was a bit slow to react.


    ¡°World Tree saplings. How many do you need?¡± Negris said impatiently, sounding like a wholesaler dealing with a retail customer.


    ¡°How...how many do you have?¡± Gailard felt that the world was changing too fast. Could it be that World Tree saplings could be wholesaled?


    I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d have to ask him. It just got back.


    After asking around, Negris awkwardly returned to the Teleportation Array and said: ¡°Um, well, that, that... there are no more saplings.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Gailard roared. The sound boomed like thunder, shaking the trees and causing birds to flutter away in surprise. Even the deer several miles away pricked up their ears.


    The Elf Guards attending at her side all winced, some covering their ears, some even jumped to the side like scared bunnies, looking fearfully at Gailard.


    Usually, this Elf Queen was tall and slender, with a flat belly and clearly defined lines, not looking at all like a powerful being. However, this roar truly demonstrated the might of a Giant Dragon Hunter.


    Negris, with his ears numb from the roar, quickly said in a small voice, ¡°Little tree, little tree. Exchange for a little tree. It¡¯s about the thickness of a finger. I will give it to you free of charge.¡±


    All of Gailard¡¯s anger was stuck in her throat, she opened her eyes wide, incredulously, ¡°Do you mean no more saplings? Exchange for a grown-up little tree?¡±


    Was there such a good deal? No calves, so exchange for grown-up cows?


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right, oh my, I haven¡¯t been back for a month, and those guys have grown all the saplings, I feel so embarrassed.¡±


    Gailard felt like vomiting blood. She had just killed two saplings, and this guy was telling her that he had unintentionally grown all the saplings?


    ¡°You, how many, World Trees, do you have?¡± Gailard asked word by word.


    Negris quickly covered his mouth, in trouble now, he had misspoken.


    He had always avoided saying how many World Trees were here. Given the elves¡¯ attitude towards the World Tree, they would definitely be in a frenzy if they knew the truth. He never expected to accidentally let it slip: ¡°This... that...


    this... that... .


    After lots of stammering, Gailard grew impatient and asked directly: ¡°Do you have ten?¡±


    Oh god, the Elf Queen with the highest power level in history only dared to guess ten. If she knew the truth, wouldn¡¯t she come crawling through the Teleportation Array? Ange had germinated two thousand five hundred saplings, all of which had grown.


    ¡°Eh, no, not that many,¡± Negris hesitated to reply. ¡°What about five? Do you have five?¡± Gailard asked again.


    ¡°That...maybe...l think so, let me check.¡±


    Saying he would check was just to mollify Gailard. After waiting a few minutes, Negris once again said, ¡°Just right, there are five, all small trees with branches as thick as fingers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them all, each one for five hundred thousand Demon Crystals, plus one Heart of Druid, one bottle of Life Essence, one nest of little elves, and one bag of Moon Spring Rice seeds,¡± Gailard quoted.


    ¡°All of them? No, no, I can only sell you three at most, and I don¡¯t want any little elves,¡± Negris said anxiously. These elves were up to no good, wanting to push little elves on him?


    Those damn things have telepathic senses, and all his secrets here might be leaked to the elves by them.


    Hearing Negris¡¯ refusal, Gailard knew he had misunderstood and hurriedly explained, ¡°It seems Lord Nage is very familiar with little elves, but the little elves I¡¯m talking about are a nest of wild little elves...¡±. Wild little elves have no blood relationship with domesticated ones, so they can¡¯t communicate telepathically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want wild ones either, change it to Life Essence, and I can only give you three,¡± Negris declined.


    Gailard said word by word: ¡°Changing to Life Essence is acceptable, but Lord Nage, you should know, we elves, would never let any World Tree fall into others¡¯ hands. I hope you consider selling all five to us, otherwise it may affect our friendship.¡±


    How would it affect their friendship? They would become enemies. These elves would definitely be tracking him all over the world, and being targeted by a bunch of stubborn elves is not a good thing.


    Originally he was pretending, to increase the credibility of the sentence ¡®there are only five¡¯, Negris played hard to get for a while before reluctantly agreeing.


    Two million, five hundred thousand Demon Crystals was no small sum, and if they didn¡¯t have a Demon Crystal mine at home, they wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with it in a short time. Luckily elves are a bunch of wealthy folk with mines at home.


    Half an hour later, two million five hundred thousand Demon Crystals, five bottles of Life Essence, one Heart of Druid, and one bag of Moon Spring Rice seed were transported over one by one in nine batches.


    Negris wasn¡¯t originally planning on taking that Heart of Druid because he already had an even more perverted God of Farming at home.


    But thinking that besides farming and grazing, the Druid could also transform, he reluctantly accepted it.


    Negris also dug up five small World Trees, about as thick as fingers, one person tall, bundled together and sent them over.


    The transaction was complete, and just as he was about to shut off the Teleportation Array, a Dragon Language greeting suddenly sounded in the communication: ¡±? long time no see, how have you been? Come and have a chat.¡±


    The part that others couldn¡¯t understand was Negris¡¯ name in Dragon Language..

 Chapter 108 - 92 Benefit A Little_l

    Chapter 108: Chapter 92 Benefit A Little_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Gailard and all the Elf Guards jumped in fright, drawing their swords in all directions, their hearts trembling. The mighty Giant Dragon Hunter was actually touched and spoken to at the Teleportation array without her noticing? If the other party wanted to assassinate her, wouldn¡¯t it have been effortless?


    What was terrifying is that even though the other party spoke at this moment, Gailard could not see their figure, as if they did not exist at all, but there was clearly a voice.


    However, she quickly realized that the only one able to conceal their voice from her in this place and invite others to chat in the tone of a master was one entity.


    ¡°World Tree?¡± came Negris¡¯s tentative inquiry from the teleportation array.


    The God of Nature, protector of the elves, the World Tree.


    All elves fell to their knees in a whisper, and Gailard was no exception. The proud head that would not bow to anyone was now lowered, revealing her clean and white nape.


    Spoken in Dragon Language.


    * &#* * Also spoken in Dragon Language.


    Negris was unwilling to be teleported here.


    When such an underdeveloped Bronze Dragon appeared from the teleportation array, Gailard and the other elves were jaw-dropped. The one who was talking to them in such a grumpy manner was this adorable little creature?


    Negris was reluctant to come because the more information exposed, the easier it is for the elves to remember him, but he had no choice when the World Tree threatened to go and beat him up through the teleportation array if he did not come.


    Negris did not know how to beat anyone through the teleportation array, but what if the World Tree, an old tree that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, had a way?


    Anyway, he was just a projection, if he died, it was no big deal, he would just abandon this body.


    ¡°Disperse, do not disturb my guest.¡± The voice of the World Tree echoed in the ears of all the elves like a gentle breeze.


    Gailard watched that small yellow figure with a bad premonition in her heart.


    ¡°Negris, long time no see, how did you become a corpse dragon? And so small, is it because your egg was broken?¡± Negris hadn¡¯t flown to the tree crown yet when the deep voice of the World Tree slowly sounded in his ears.


    If High Priest Kailandel heard this, she would be scared enough to lose her hair. When she recently prayed to the World Tree, she often didn¡¯t receive its response. Occasionally when she did, it was just three to five words long, not like the long paragraph being spoken now.


    She used to think that the World Tree was not responding due to old age and lack of energy. Little did she know that the Tree just couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to her prayers.


    Negris, having spent a lot of time with Lightning, hadn¡¯t learned much else, but he managed to pick up some sass. He replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s your seeds that are spoiled. If I hadn¡¯t sold the World Tree saplings to the elves, you would have gone extinct.¡±


    ¡°Alas, even if you do sell them saplings, in their hands, the World Tree will eventually go extinct one day.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What do you mean by that? By the way, why didn¡¯t you teach them how to germinate and grow seeds? Even two trees were dead because of them.¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to germinate, just like you don¡¯t know how to have a juvenile dragon.¡± The World Tree replied.


    Negris was not convinced, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know how to produce juvenile dragons? Just get a female dragon to lie on top, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°And then what? Do you know how the juvenile dragon combines, grows, and hatches within the mother dragon?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. The life essence of the male and female dragons fertilizes to form a fertilized egg, then the egg membrane hardens to form the eggshell, and then it comes out, hatches in an appropriate environment, and finally becomes a juvenile dragon,¡± Negris explained.


    The World Tree was stunned for quite a while before it had to admit, ¡°I forgot that you are the God of Knowledge. But I don¡¯t know how to germinate, because by the time I became self-aware, I was already a huge tree and had not experienced the sprouting stage.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, I don¡¯t know how I came into being, but I know how other little dragons are born. Well, it¡¯s a pity, you don¡¯t have any other World Trees to show you.¡± Negris was beginning to understand why he couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of germination.


    If the World Tree doesn¡¯t understand germination, it will be very difficult for its seeds to sprout. Looking at the conditions required when Ange germinates, Negris felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, within a single fruit, I have thousands of seeds. When the flowering season comes, billions of flowers bloom at once and give birth to hundreds of millions of fruits. In a year, there are hundreds of billions of seeds. When they scatter across the earth and the abyss, some of them are bound to find a suitable environment and take root and sprout.¡±


    Negris nodded. The germination rate of the World Tree¡¯s seeds is very high. Apart from the hundreds wasted in the initial experiments, almost all the remaining ones had successfully sprouted, with a germination rate of 99-999%.


    Even if the World Tree doesn¡¯t understand germination and the conditions are harsh, even if there¡¯s only a one in a trillion chance, against such a huge base rate, success is always possible.


    The number of seeds produced by the World Tree is clearly a reproduction strategy based on quantity over quality. Hundreds of billions of seeds a year, trillions in ten years, how many would there be in a hundred thousand years?


    ¡°But why is it that none of them have sprouted yet?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The Elves prevent the loss of seeds,¡± the World Tree said.


    Negris was shocked to the core.


    The World Tree needs to scatter its seeds far and wide, relying on sheer numbers for the chance of germination. Many plants do this, some making their fruits even sweeter to entice birds to eat them, then fly afar and excrete the seeds.


    However, the Elves, in order to prevent the loss of the World Tree, have stopped the seed dispersal. Each year after the fruit ripens, they would remove the fruits, scoop out the seeds inside and feed them to the birds and beasts, while the Elves who ate the fruits weren¡¯t allowed to leave the Elf territory for several days.


    So, the biggest reason why the World Tree could not sprout was the Elves themselves, the very creatures the World Tree had bred. Great, the species it nurtured ended up sterilizing it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them? Or teach them the art of tree-planting?¡± Negris enquired.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a part of nature too? If the World Tree is to go extinct, perhaps it just means that this species is not suitable for survival. Besides, a plane isn¡¯t suitable for housing two World Trees,¡± said the World Tree, seeming not to care much.


    Negris suddenly realized that his perception of life was vastly different from that of the World Tree¡¯s. He saw death as a horrifying thing, but clearly, the tree in front of him didn¡¯t seem to share his views.


    The World Tree believes that extinction is a part of nature, and its own bred species causing its extinction is also a part of nature¡¯s selection. Good god, there¡¯s no talking to this tree.


    ¡°But what about the Elves when you¡¯re about to die?¡± Negris asked. The World Tree is the god of the Elves. If the World Tree truly dies, can the Elves continue to reproduce?


    ¡°Yes, I am very old now. I have little over nine thousand years left. I hope these Elves can find new ways to survive before I wither and die.¡± The World Tree sighed.


    ¡°Pfft, Nine thousand years? I am done chatting with you.¡± Negris spat out blood and stormed off. He was initially sympathetic toward a creature that was about to die after living for a hundred thousand years. Who knew that it¡¯s remaining years were nearly as long as his own entire lifespan? What is there to sympathize with?


    He turned around and headed back to the teleportation array, grumpily carrying out the activation process himself. Gailard, who hadn¡¯t left yet, hesitated several times before finally asking, ¡°Excuse me, distinguished guest, are you the Lord of Knowledge?¡±


    Negris replied without turning his head, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m that foolish Bronze Dragon.¡±


    Gailard instantly blushed up to his ears. Being caught talking behind someone¡¯s back was indeed embarrassing.


    Upon teleporting back, Negris saw Ange. The little sapling that had grown a bit taller above the pot sensed the commotion, turned around, and waved its two leaves, sending out the message: Grow vigorously grow vigorously.


    Negris¡¯ eyes lit up. He returned to the teleportation array and sent out a teleportation request.


    Although Gailard was confused why he left and returned again, he still agreed to the teleportation. The returning Negris quickly flew to the tree crown and spoke to the World Tree:


    ¡°I know a most suitable candidate to spread your seeds without any personal agenda like the Elves. If you give him some benefits, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be more than willing to plant World Trees wherever he goes..¡±

 Chapter 109 - 93 1 Don’t Want to Be a Pope!_l

    Chapter 109: Chapter 93 1 Don¡¯t Want to Be a Pope!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    No one knew what Negris had discussed with the World Tree during his second return. Yet, every now and then when he retreated into his solitude, a hearty laugh could be heard.


    Of course, he discussed the substance of the conversation with Ange, but all he heard was about planting trees, and responded with a simple, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Continuously, trees were planted ¨C with great enthusiasm no less. Everyone from the Resting Abyss sprang into action, striving for the most efficient planting methods that could make do with few trees, yet prevent strong winds and protect more land.


    The World Tree was shifted from place to place. Had it been any other sapling, it would have perished from such disruption. But the World Tree was incredibly hardy, enduring the frequent relocation without wilting.


    If Ange was present, he could employ the Instant Death Halo and cultivate a crop. Once the World Tree firmly roots itself, its prosperity is guaranteed and thereafter cultivates normally.


    However, in Angel s absence, they acted rather prudently, transplanting patches of grass to the tree. Grass planted in the morning would root by noon, and by evening, it would flourish.


    In addition, tendrils of fresh crops would coil around the World Tree mere days after their planting. Any other tree might have been strangled, yet the World Tree seemed to cherish being tightly bound by the tendrils.


    It was unaffected by sparse watering and unbothered by competition from other crops for nutrients. Its growth even spurred on the growth of surrounding plants. In fact, these abnormalities would baffle an average farmer. But those unfamiliar with farming adapted quicker to these traits.


    Soon, lush green planting zones emerged around the boundaries of Demon Valley, mirroring an oasis. As the World Tree grew, it expanded its protective scope, gradually merging these zones into a contiguous expanse.


    If the elves, who tended to their trees anxiously and meticulously, had to witness the robust World Tree that was treated roughly, they would certainly be disheartened.


    The elves once asked Negris how to care for the World Tree. Already having taken advantage of the World Tree, Negris generously advised them to simply plant casually.


    Casual planting? Wasn¡¯t it their inability to successfully cultivate that prompted them to seek guidance? Kael¡¯danil, a noble Great Druid, was not one to take matters lightly.


    Believing that Negris was mocking them, they attended to the saplings even more conscientiously. From weeding and watering, extermination of pests, to even placing a tree inside a dust-free boundary for enhanced protection.


    Their efforts backfired, producing no desirable results. This led them to seek Negris¡¯s help again.


    Bewildered, Negris remarked, ¡°Plant it casually. How could it possibly die from that?¡±


    His response only emboldened their commitment and unfortunately, the tree within the dust-free boundary died.


    The Elves were thrown into utter chaos. Negris had already sold them all five World Tree saplings. Losing anymore was not an option, given that they were unable to purchase more.


    In their panic, they scrambled back to Negris. Their tone was notably more tempered, but their words carried a significance akin to seeking redress from customer service.


    Humorously exasperated, Negris said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to relax and just plant it. No watering or fertilization is needed. Sprinkle some grass seeds around the base, let the grass grow, and the tree will thrive.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! We¡¯ve been taking such careful measures but the trees are still dying. Sprinkling grass seeds would only steal its nutrients, won¡¯t it expedite the tree¡¯s death?¡± Most elves were opposed to Negris¡¯s provocative suggestion.


    Finally, it was Gailard who said, ¡°Nonetheless, we¡¯ve tried almost every possible way. Let¡¯s try this one on a tree. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Reluctantly, they were agreed to give it a try. Although they agreed to take it casually, a crowd of elves carried on to watch over the tree every day. Whenever a small bird perched on the tree pecking at the tree bark, or when insect eggs floated over, they trembled with fear. When they saw the tiny grass growing wildly and sprouting tendrils, their hearts beat wildly out of fear.


    And just like that, amidst their nail-biting worry, while the other World Trees died, this one managed to survive.


    ¡°It is alive, isn¡¯t it? As long as it¡¯s alive, we¡¯re good. I swear, if it died too, I would prefer to just refund your money. I can¡¯t believe you managed to kill the trees. I am amazed. ¡± Negris sighed a sigh of relief.


    Anthony clandestinely exited the Curia¡¯s office through a long secret passageway, heading towards the direction of the hidden state chambers.


    Since assuming the position of Archbishop, he had been secretly constructing multiple positions for operations that were too controversial for the Curia¡¯s premises.


    While choosing a location for these secret bases, he had to ensure a moderate distance from the Curia to avoid significant attention while also being careful to not go too far where demands of travel became excessive.


    Even so, the most secure option would always be the use of a Teleportation Array, but the Major Teleportation Circle in the Curia was generally overutilized, hence inconvenient.


    Anthony was in the midst of planning to build a personal Teleportation Array within his office. Although it could significantly ease his travel, the high security risk caused substantial opposition. After all, Anthony didn¡¯t have full control over the Church of Light. Several adversaries posed hurdles, including a couple of individuals who constantly opposed him and interfered with matters regarding his location.


    The Human Diocese had two Archbishops ¨C Anthony and Nikola, with an Archbishop from the Land of Fallen Diocese rounding off the trio. All three were leading contenders for the position of the Pope.


    As the age of the incumbent Pope kept increasing, and the likelihood of him passing away at any time grew, the competition between the three Archbishops reached fever pitch.


    However, it was mainly the other two archbishops that were in competition. Anthony wished nothing more than to completely detach himself from the matter. He had already had the chance to become the Pope once before, but in the end, he had to pretend to be dead to escape. Now, decades later, he was faced with the same predicament.


    Anthony wished he could grab the ears of the other two contenders and yell: I don¡¯t want to be the Pope.


    Unfortunately, even if he did that, no one would believe him. They would ask, if you don¡¯t want to be the Pope, then why is your diocese flourishing so well?


    Why do your parishioners live a peaceful and prosperous life? Why are you so good at managing relationships with the governing rulers of various countries in your diocese? Why do your clergy maintain such high levels of integrity? Are you just trying to show off to compete for the position of the next Pope?


    Anthony was at a loss for words.


    On the surface, he was a middle-aged Archbishop in his prime, not even sixty years old, but in reality, he was an Undead who had lived for an uncountable number of years. Having reincarnated as the Black Warrior and various humans, his governance skills surpassed the other two candidates tenfold, even with his eyes closed.


    No matter the situation, he had an appropriate solution. He was ruthless in execution, insightful in vision, and his eyes were even better lie detectors than magic.


    Take, for example, disaster relief. While other dioceses grandly inspired their believers to donate money and materials, they would bring the donations to the disaster area accompanied by fanfare, distributing the resources that had been depleted by 70-80% on the road to the victims. This process harvested waves of faith, filled the clergy¡¯s wallets, and nobody really cared how many people died.


    But Anthony wouldn¡¯t do this. He would encourage believers to donate, then use the funds to hire the Mercenary Guild and Commerce Association to transport the supplies to the disaster area.


    He would then organize the disaster victims to help themselves and resume production, recover the spent donations with the output of production, and print a batch of appreciation letters and medals to distribute to the donors.


    These donations were then distributed to the priests and servants who organized the disaster relief, essentially helping the funds circulate from the believers to the clergy. Yet, everyone benefited, and the victims were helped.


    The donors received recognition and gratitude, they were satisfied. The Mercenary Guild and Commerce Association completed their tasks, received rewards, and even reduced their transportation costs. The disaster victims received food and resources to survive, rebuild their homes, and resume production.


    The clergy received subsidies and the gratitude of the victims, they felt their work was both sacred and valuable.


    The only disadvantage was the inability to harvest faith on a large scale in a short time.


    But this was precisely Anthony¡¯s intention. He didn¡¯t want to help the Church of Light harvest faith. In other areas of management, he persisted in taking this quiet approach and avoided drawing attention wherever possible.


    However, after persisting for decades, he discovered a problem. His diocese had a steady population growth because of his excellent management.


    In the absence of war and famine through the years, the believers lived peacefully and prosperely. The nations of his diocese maintained friendly relations, and races coexisted harmoniously. For example, a Minotaur auntie distributing flyers and persuading others to join the church on the street was something that could only happen in his diocese.


    This led to an interesting situation. Even though there wasn¡¯t large-scale faith harvesting, the number of believers in his diocese was steadily growing, their faith was unwavering and solid, and they made the most offerings.


    So, unintentionally, his reputation grew day by day, and the call for him to be the next Pope became stronger. Anthony felt helpless.


    He would not simply let disasters, wars, and famines spread while he stood by indifferently. When faced with the same situation next time, he would still deal with it promptly. Would not that mean the better he did, the higher his reputation? Wouldn¡¯t he have to feign death and escape again?


    Alas, he sighed: Was there no way to do good deeds without people knowing about it?


    Upon returning to his secret base and laying his hand on the doorknob, Anthony instantly felt something was amiss; all his hairs stood on end.


    The sturdy wooden door exploded, and countless fragments splattered. At the same time, a concentrated sword light pierced through the door aiming directly for Anthony¡¯s head.


    ¡°A high-level Sword Saint!?¡± Anthony exclaimed in surprise.


    High-level Sword Saints were rare, each of them well-known powerhouses in the continent. One of them was now here to assassinate him?


    As a Cardinal, Anthony himself was a strong magic user. It would be a disadvantage for him to encounter a swordsman at a close distance, let alone a high-level Sword Saint who could turn fighting spirit into a sword. Even an


    Arcane Magician would likely meet a misfortunate end if ambushed by a Sword Saint at this close a range.


    However, Anthony showed no fear. He shook his hands, crossed them in front of him, and his long robe fluttered, revealing his bracers.


    The pair of thick bracers covered Anthony¡¯s thin arms completely. As the sword light hit the bracers, he let out a deep hum and deflected the attack.


    ¡°The Lord said: My fists can shatter everything.¡± Anthony yelled each word deliberately, and he punched out.


    The high-level Sword Saint, who had tried to sneak attack him, opened his eyes wide in terror, ¡°Holy Fighting Spirit?! Holy Word Technique?! You are an Archbishop.. How can you use Fighting Spirit?¡±

 Chapter 110 - 94: Sigh, I was careless_l

    Chapter 110: Chapter 94: Sigh, I was careless_l


    Translator: 549690339


    While Ange was studying Life Essence, he received an emergency call from a silver coin. Accompanied by Negris, he rushed to the Rebirth Altar and activated the Teleportation Array. From the array, Anthony¡¯s distressed voice came, ¡°God of Knowledge, no matter what, lend me a hand this time. Let me use your Rebirth Altar.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why do you need the Rebirth Altar?¡± Negris asked, puzzled. What could be so crucial that it involves using the Rebirth Altar and has even left the former Dark Knight Emperor, now the Cardinal, so downtrodden?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. I was careless and got ambushed. Now, I¡¯m only left with my Holy Substitute, which can only maintain for twenty-four hours. I must find a way to rebirth myself into a Dark Knight or a living person, otherwise, I will dissipate. So, please lend me your Rebirth Altar, God of Knowledge,¡± Anthony sighed.


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you just rebirth? Why borrow the Rebirth Altar? Don¡¯t tell me, despite all your years in the Prime Material Plane, you don¡¯t even have a place suitable for rebirth? Haven¡¯t you already been reborn many times before?¡± Negris Questioned with a puzzled look.


    With a sigh, Anthony said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said I was careless. My secret bases and safe houses have all been compromised. I didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare the necessary equipment and materials for rebirth, so I could only choose to rebirth into a Dark Knight first, before trying to rebirth into a human again. ¡±


    ¡°All of them were found out? Is there a mole?¡± Negris was surprised.


    ¡°Hmm, it might not be a mole. I was the one who was careless. I used those basements and secret rooms for almost two hundred years, so their locations have been figured out. I was simply outnumbered ¨C two Sword Saints, six Great Magicians, a Magic Breaker, and a Boundary Breaker ¡ª they were all targeting me. If not for my decent close-combat capabilities, that High-level Sword Saint¡¯s ambush alone could¡¯ve taken my life,¡± Anthony sighed again.


    Negris was greatly shocked, a Magic Breaker and a Boundary Breaker? Both of these rare classes were sent out to assassinate Anthony? Who did he offend?


    ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s Nikola from the Western District of mankind. He has always seen me as his biggest competitor for the position of Pope. I know who that High-level Sword Saint is ¨C a renowned human powerhouse. But, I burst his skull with a divine punch. Unless he can also rebirth, Nikolais down one High-level Sword Saint.¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Negris asked, even though he said the Sword Saint had a name and reputation, he didn¡¯t mention who he was.


    ¡°Then, the other assassins surrounded me. The Magic Breaker broke my defenses, the Boundary Breaker broke my boundary, the six Great Magicians limited my movement, and then the second Sword Saint stabbed me. Left with no choice, I had to activate my Holy Blessing spell and teleport away.¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Negris asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they also have a powerhouse who can break the Holy Blessing spell?¡±


    ¡°They do have? Humph....¡± Anthony let out a long sigh, he had sighed numerous times since the conversation began, which showed how deeply he was affected, ¡°No, I¡¯ve teleported away, back to my base, but they had buried a Goblin Bomb under the teleportation array in my secret room, which blasted me into pieces.¡±


    ¡°What? No way, you made such a rookie mistake? Weren¡¯t your places guarded?


    Could just anyone plant bombs there at will? Where are Polk and the rest?¡± Negris found it hard to believe. No one was guarding such an important place? What about the two Dark Knights?


    ¡°Sigh..., you erased some of his memory when you let him go back, didn¡¯t you?¡± Anthony questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Negris adamantly agreed. If a captive were to be released, their memory would certainly have to be erased. What if they leaked any secrets?


    ¡°Sigh, I also erased some, so they were not where they were supposed to be. So, it happened¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. It was a series of unfortunate events. If not for a series of coincidences, Anthony would have been able to escape safely from the assassination attempts with his strength and arrangements.


    However, the enemy didn¡¯t benefit from it either. The High-level Sword Saint was hit by his Holy Word Technique: Indestructible and a punch filled with Holy Fighting Spirit that was comparable to a High-level Sword Saint, which blew his head off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other contingency plans? Like additional secret bases?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Of course, there are. But the materials needed for rebirthing as a human need to be prepared in advance. I¡¯m left with only twenty-four hours, no, twenty hours now. It¡¯s too late. Fresh bodies are easy to come by, but it¡¯s hard to get the Life Essence of elves. I¡¯ll just rebirth as a Dark Knight first, and then slowly figure out a way.¡±


    Life Essence? That¡¯s a coincidence! Negris glanced back and saw Ange pouring Life Essence onto his hand.


    ¡°Then how did you find the silver coin? And how did it cooperate with you?¡± Negris asked.


    Anthony loosened the grip on Silver Coin¡¯s neck and chuckled, ¡°I had a friendly and affectionate conversation with him, so he decided to help me out. Silver Coin is still too young. Since he left Greenleaf City, he¡¯s been watched by at least six forces. If I hadn¡¯t cleared those people and the information about him, he would probably have been seized by now.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s actually like that? He¡¯s really too young; only in his nineties. But Ange can protect his soul, so let them seize him. Anyway, they won¡¯t be able to extract anything from him,¡± Negris replied nonchalantly.¡±Yes, yes, haha, he is indeed too young.¡± Hearing this, Anthony let go of Silver Coin¡¯s neck completely and chuckled.


    After discussing with Ange, Negris asked again, ¡°If you were to rebirth as a human, what materials would you need in addition to the Life Essence?¡±


    Negris believed Anthony. Having him in the Church of Light has indeed concealed many things for the Resting Abyss. Otherwise, why, after more than a thousand years, this once bustling transit hub has hardly seen any visitors. Those who do come, know nothing of its former glory, thinking it¡¯s just a barren Abyss Dimension.


    ¡°The main things I would require are Life Essence and a fresh body. Getting the other materials would be fairly easy, but where can I get a Life Essence now?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°Err, this Life Essence, I happen to have some here,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Really? How did you manage to get hold of something so difficult to acquire? Did you exchange it with the World Tree¡¯s Sapling? In that case, let me get a fresh corpse.¡± Anthony¡¯s spirits immediately rose.


    Rebirthing into a Dark Knight is boring. He had already been a Dark Knight


    Emperor for so many years, always indifferent and not wanting to do anything. Living as a human is much more interesting; he could mess around with people every day.


    ¡°Err, what¡¯s the point of getting just any corpse? If you want to rebirth, rebirth into your original body. Continue being your Archbishop Anthony.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, my body has been blown to pieces.¡±


    Negris glanced at Ange, who was pouring Life Essence onto the Little Sapling, and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have any object with your fresh blood or flesh on it? If you do, we can try to recreate your original body.¡±


    ¡®I???¡± Anthony was left speechless, full of question marks, and then cast a glance at the bishop¡¯s badge with his blood on it. On the badge, a symbol was slowly flashing.


    Ps: The book is being crowdfunded.. If the God said: Time for a big move, how would you do it?

 Chapter 111 - 95 Stepped on…… 1

    Chapter 111: Chapter 95 Stepped on...... 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange found the Life Essence so incredible. When a droplet fell onto a lifeless stone, it suddenly exuded signs of life.


    What qualifies as signs of life? Growth, instinct, consciousness, wisdom. Ange then felt the stone sending him a message: You¡¯re stepping on me...


    Oh, he quickly lifted his foot.


    However, the signs of life on the stone didn¡¯t last and disappeared quickly. Ange dripped another droplet onto it, only to discover it was stupefied. He then stepped on it again, only to receive another message from the stone: It cracked...


    And then it split open.


    The stone couldn¡¯t last, so Ange grabbed a bone, a piece of wood, a horse head, pillow... If it caught his eye, a droplet of Life Essence would be applied to it, causing all sorts of magical changes.


    The bone actually grew a little more bony tissue. The long-dead wood became green again and even sprouted a bud. The horse head, of course, was


    Lightning, who everyone now referred to as a horse, not a unicorn. Even Lightning had given up denying it¡ªthere were just too many denials.


    Two-thirds of its horn had grown out, making it almost a full-fledged horn. But it wasn¡¯t responding to the lightning yet, so he assumed it needed to finish growing completely.


    Unexpectedly, a few drops of Life Essence seemed to fix the problem. An electric current surged from Lightning¡¯s tailbone to the top of its head, and with a sizzling sound, its horn sparked with electricity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got power! I¡¯ve got power! Ha ha ha, I finally have power! I¡¯m the favored one of lightning! The Son of Thunder...¡± Lightning was proudly declaring when a muscular arm enveloped it, a big hand grabbing its horn, and Purple Corpse¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Little horse, what do you mean, ¡®I¡¯ve got power¡¯?¡±


    With tear-filled eyes, Lightning released the electrical power it had just acquired from its horn, ¡°You¡¯re the horse, your whole family are horses, behold? the might of the Son of Thunder!¡±


    Purple Corpse shivered, giving her an exhilarating feeling of being electrocuted.


    In her bloodline, the power of the Lord of Thunder was starting to stir, which excited her so much she hugged Lightning tightly, ¡°Oh, little horse, little horse, you¡¯re so adorable. Do it again, harder, shock me.¡±


    Lightning sadly realized that while he was the Son of Thunder, she was the Lord of Thunder. While he was the favored one of lightning, she was the God of Lightning...


    Aside from Lightning¡¯s horn, the vital permutations disappeared quickly from the rest. After experimenting to confirm the essence wouldn¡¯t negatively impact plants, Ange boldly dripped some onto a little sapling.


    The sapling didn¡¯t change, only seemed a bit puzzled as it sensed Ange. It had already learned that some things, like this big thing before it, wouldn¡¯t grow.


    No matter what he tried it on, everything could briefly exhibit signs of life, but the majority wouldn¡¯t last. After lots of messing around, he had completely used up a bottle of Life Essence.


    After summoning his assistants and preparing, Negris activated the teleportation array and teleported a weird-looking human and a silver coin.


    ¡®Weird¡¯ because he didn¡¯t seem real and lacked signs of life. This strange person¡¯s gaze also fell on Negris, and said with a heavy heart, ¡°God of


    Knowledge, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡¯


    This sentence triggered Negris: ¡°Kvada, am I thin? Am I thin? Are you blind? I¡¯m getting younger!¡±


    These two old chaps, meeting for the first time in over a thousand years, greeted each other by slinging insults.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you?¡± Negris asked, eyeballing Anthony¡¯s wavering form.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Holy Substitute, only lasts twenty-four hours. Good thing I know this technique, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t have made it out,¡± Anthony confessed, still coping with the aftermath.


    He hadn¡¯t experienced a risky situation like this in years. The Dark Knight Emperor, who used to lay ambushes for others, never dreamt he¡¯d experience it himself.


    ¡°You did well, two Sword Saints, six Great Magicians, also a Magic Breaker, a


    Boundary Breaker. And they were ambushing you. But you escaped, impressive. Your strength has certainly grown over the past thousand years,¡± Negris commented, shaking his head.


    Given these forces, it should have been no problem to ambush a defenceless Bishop, let alone a Giant Dragon. Bishops are mages; once a Sword Saint gets near them, they are essentially done for.


    The attackers probably underestimated Anthony¡¯s abilities, not expecting him to have close-combat skills on par with a Giant Dragon. Planning the ambush as though targeting a mage was their downfall.


    But it wasn¡¯t exactly a failure. They had even factored in Anthony¡¯s Holy Blessing Technique, rigging the secret stronghold¡¯s teleportation array with Goblin Bombs to send him sky-high, house and all.


    Who could anticipate he could perform such a rare technique as the Holy Substitute? If one lived long enough, one could learn any number of strange abilities.


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°It might not be over yet. I suspect Nikola was there too. When I escaped, I sensed some familiar vibes.¡±


    Oh oh, so you need to factor in a Bishop-level Magician. Sometimes, fighting a Magician is more challenging than any other profession. Like Anthony, with his close-combat abilities almost equal to the enemy¡¯s High-level Sword Saint, coupled with the Holy Word Technique, he could blow the enemy¡¯s heads off.


    You never know what kind of power a Magician can harness. What if you ran into a Magician of the Harvest Goddess, one look from them and you¡¯d be impregnated on the spot...


    Naturally, both Divine Arts and Magicians have levels. A Little Priest cannot possibly use Holy Word: Die to harm something powerful.


    ¡°Forget it, no point dwelling on it. Let¡¯s see if we can grow a new version of your body first. Do you have any fresh blood or body tissues?¡± Negris asked.


    Anthony presented his blood-stained bishop¡¯s badge.


    Ange tilted his head, extending his wrist before him. It disappeared briefly, and when it was pulled back, he was holding a badge similar to the Bishop¡¯s badge. ¡°I have.¡± He probably meant to say ¡®I have it too¡¯, but omitted the ¡®it too¡¯.


    ¡°Oh, is that Leonardo¡¯s Divine Riding Badge?¡± Anthony lifted his wrist a bit, probably wanting to reach out and take it, but did not dare to.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ange pointed at the blinking symbol on the badge and asked.


    The symbol had been blinking for a while. Although Ange didn¡¯t care much about it, it had been blinking for so long he felt the need to ask.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the Highest Mobilization Order. Anyone who gets this order needs to be ready for battle,¡± Anthony answered.


    Negris curiously pointed at Anthony¡¯s badge, ¡°Who are you mobilizing? Your badge is flashing too. Are you planning to mobilize? Being an Archbishop, that would mean the entire human church district would have to mobilize, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Anthony laughed it off, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. I don¡¯t have much time left. Let¡¯s cultivate my body first. I am very curious to know, how can you cultivate my previous body within twenty... oh, has it already been so long? There¡¯s only eighteen hours left.. How can you grow my old body in that time?¡±

 Chapter 112 - 96 Will they believe in the Favored One of the God 1

    Chapter 112: Chapter 96 Will they believe in the Favored One of the God 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The reincarnation altar was high above the ground. The Little Zombie, the Angel Skeleton, and Negris were squatting on the edge, looking down on Ange¡¯s operation.


    Anthony thought for a while, then went over and squatted down as well. He didn¡¯t want to stand out too much but couldn¡¯t help but gasp and shout once Ange began his operation.


    ¡°Why can the skeleton use Holy Light?¡±


    ¡°Why can a piece of broken flesh grow in the water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not water? It¡¯s Holy Essence Liquid? Kvada, a whole basin full of Holy Essence? That would cost two or three hundred thousand demon crystals, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the cost is so high? You emptied my little treasury earlier, so you have to chalk this up as a cost of the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Is this Purification? Why is the single-target Purification so strong!?¡±


    ¡°Why is the casting frequency so high? Is his magic power very high? Arcane Magician? Kvada, even an Arcane Magician doesn¡¯t have this casting frequency. Isn¡¯t he tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Purification? It¡¯s the Face Purification Technique? What the hell? He can define Sacred Light?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him defining it? It¡¯s Lisa? Who is Lisa? The former Light Saintess? She defined Sacred Light because she believed in him? Don¡¯t tell me he has a divine status.¡¯


    ¡°He really does? Undead Godhood? Oh, my God, did he inherit His Majesty¡¯s Undead Godhood? Is he the lover of the goddess of fortune?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not done yet? Ten hours already, is he really that durable? Won¡¯t his magic power be exhausted?¡±


    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s taking shape, it¡¯s really taking shape. The basin is too small, it¡¯s about to overflow, quick, change to a bigger basin.¡±


    ¡°What? The Essence needs to be increased fivefold? Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s not reimbursable.¡±


    In the midst of Anthony¡¯s shouting, a human child one meter tall gradually took shape in the basin, curled up with his knees in his arms. His features were identical to Anthony¡¯s; no one would doubt that he was his child.


    Ange stopped.


    ¡°Is it finished?¡± Anthony asked immediately.


    Truthfully, Angel s magic hadn¡¯t stopped for a moment. At first, Anthony hoped Ange would finish quicker. However, after over ten hours, Anthony¡¯s feelings were mixed. He wanted him to stop, but also wanted to see Angel s limits. His own time was limited, and he needed to reincarnate. Therefore, he hoped his body would be restored quickly.


    Could it be that Ange really could continue indefinitely due to his extraordinary spiritual power?


    Ange nodded, signifying it was done. The Essence consumed this time was similar to the amount used during the Bronze Dragon instance, but the growth ?speed was three times faster. Aside from him getting more proficient, the most important factor was likely the Little Sapling overhead.


    Even though Ange had stopped, the Little Sapling continued enthusiastically sending information: Grow strong¡ªGrow¡ªWith power¡ª.


    Very useful. Ange silently marked a check for the Little Sapling.


    Now that they had a body, Anthony looked at the human child¡¯s body in the basin and hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s too small. If I reincarnate into it, I won¡¯t become Anthony. Can¡¯t it grow bigger?¡±


    The body was three or four years old in height. Anthony couldn¡¯t return to the Curia as an Archbishop with a three- or four-year-old body, could he?


    Rather than that, he might as well get an adult body and start from the bottom again. He had done this many times over the past thousand years and was quite familiar with the process.


    ¡°Without consciousness, growing bigger, it would starve,¡± Ange said.


    ¡°So you want me to reincarnate first, then let it grow quickly. Is that what you mean?¡± Anthony asked.


    Ange nodded.


    Now that there was a suitable body and Life Essence...


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Life Essence. The body you¡¯ve created is still alive, but lacks consciousness and soul. It¡¯s simply the perfect vessel for consciousness. It doesn¡¯t need Life Essence. Life Essence is mainly used to fill the body with vitality when my consciousness is implanted, allowing it to accommodate my consciousness and then resurrect.¡±


    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Ange had created a body most apt for the implantation of consciousness, transforming a soul into a living human.


    Everything was ready. Even the resurrection altar was readily available. It only needed a slight adjustment in its operation. Anthony was adept at this, for he was its inventor.


    After some adjustments, he moved the body onto the altar and began to teach Ange how to operate it.


    ¡°First you do this and that, then follow with this and that. Have you understood all this?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Anthony hesitated, asking: ¡°Did you really understand? We don¡¯t have a chance for practice. You have to succeed on your first attempt, or it¡¯ll be troublesome for me. Are you sure you understood?¡±


    Ange nodded again.


    ¡°Why do I feel uneasy? You agreed too quickly, and I don¡¯t feel confident. How about the God of Knowledge, Can you operate the altar instead?¡± Angel s quick agreement made Anthony feel uneasy.


    ¡°You do know how to pick. This body of mine is merely a tough-skinned


    Bronze Corpse Dragon. How am I to handle it?¡± Negris shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°But are you really capable, Lord Ange? Can you assure me? You only have one try...¡± Anthony was still uncertain.


    Human nature is such. If the other party reluctantly agrees after showing bouts of worry, seriousness, consideration and multiple hesitations, they appear more reliable. But agreeing immediately after instructions seems dubious.


    But isn¡¯t it that, without lying, a quick nod reflects quick mastering due to strong abilities? Perhaps the reluctant one truly lacks ability.


    Ange found Anthony annoyingly verbose. He grabbed for Anthony¡¯s throat.


    The Holy Substitute glowed briefly, naturally repelling Angel s hand.


    But Angel s hand also trembled, the Holy Substitute shattered, a cluster of soul was held in Angel s hand, and thrown onto the altar.


    The Resurrection Altar hummed and began to operate.


    About ten minutes later, the human child at the center of the altar abruptly sat up and yelled in a sharp, childish voice, ¡°Kvada, you...¡±


    His voice abruptly stopped midway, the human child incredulously pinched his throat, touched his own cheek, and said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s it? That was quick.¡±


    This reincarnation process was smooth like never before. Anthony only felt his soul being pulled out and then everything went dark. He hallucinated shouting ¡°Kvada¡±, and all of a sudden...


    ¡°You broke my Holy Substitute? How did you do that?¡± Anthony was shocked.


    Ange demonstrated the Boundary-crossing Hand to him.


    Anthony ruffled his hair in frustration, deciding not to think about it anymore. There were too many unorthodox things about Ange.


    Exacerbating the abnormal, Ange transferred a heap of beetroot and grains before him, then stomped his foot before him.


    AS hunger washed over him, Anthony began stuffing food into his mouth. In the meantime, Ange handed him two bottles of Holy Essence Liquid.


    Visibly, Anthony¡¯s body rapidly began to grow. Ten, twenty, thirty, forty years old...


    In just five days, Anthony consumed hundreds of kilograms of beetroot and grain, drank five bottles of Holy Essence Liquid, and four pots of Tree of Life shoots cooked with eggs. His body swiftly matured from the initially five-year-old child, into a man around forty years old.


    Anthony was fifty-six years old when he was ambushed. He just needed to age another ten years. However, when he aged to forty, he stopped, and hesitantly asked Negris:


    ¡°If, I said if, I were to return to the curia in this younger version of myself, and claim that the Lord performed a miracle to resurrect me, that I¡¯m the Favored One of the God, do you think they will believe me?¡±

 Chapter 113 - 97 Verification of Light_l

    Chapter 113: Chapter 97 Verification of Light_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether they would believe or not, but your Gods of Light would instantly vaporize you.¡± Negris sneered, dismissing such a ludicrous and inane idea.


    What is the Favored One of the God? It¡¯s the one blessed by God, and the one always in God¡¯s gaze. Anthony actually wants to impersonate the Favored One of the God? The first who would not let him off would be the Gods of Light.


    Anthony hesitated for a moment. Looking guilty, he turned around and saw that Ange had run off. He was bringing a new bottle of Life Essence. The Angel Skeleton and the Little Zombie were following him on either side. Seeing something new, they hurried to drip it, then gathered to spectate.


    ¡°Holy moly, what a fuss. You¡¯re not going to manage him. It¡¯s Life Essence. The World Tree only produces so little in a year. Even with your close relations with the Elves, it is difficult to obtain. It¡¯s too wasteful,¡± said Anthony, heartbroken.


    Every time he was reincarnated, the hardest thing to get was Life Essence. Even after becoming the Archbishop with a high rank and power, he still needed luck. Often, he couldn¡¯t get a sufficient amount for ten or fifteen years. Seeing Ange playing around with it, it really pained him.


    A strange expression appeared on Negris¡¯s face. He held back a few times before saying, ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s beyond my control. The Undead Godhood is with him. He¡¯s in charge now.¡±


    And he thought to himself: Even elves might not be able to get Life Essence in the future, possessing the Life Essence of the World Tree is one of the benefits of him asking the World Tree.


    Meanwhile, in the Elf Kingdom in the Prime Material Plane, High Priest


    Kailandel was examining the collected Life Essence and said worriedly: ¡°The Life Essence of the World Tree has decreased by four-fifth. Is the God of Life already waning?


    She asked about the condition of the World Tree, but got no response, so she could only attribute it to natural aging.


    ¡°I hope that day would not arrive too soon.¡± Kailandel reluctantly pressed her forehead against the rough bark of the World Tree.


    Anthony turned his face away, out of sight, out of mind. He then lowered his voice and spoke to Negris, ¡°I¡¯ve always been suspecting something over the years. After seeing the Face Purification Technique, I¡¯m even more doubtful.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Negris became alert. Here was Resting Abyss, and everyone around was their people. The Resting Wind was blowing outside. And yet Anthony, the former Dark Knight Emperor and Cardinal, still deliberately lowered his voice to speak. The thing he was going to say must be important.


    ¡°I suspect that like his majesty, Gods of Light have also disappeared,¡± said Anthony, word by word.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Negris let out a surprised cry. Seeing Anthony trying to cover his mouth, he realized and lowered his voice, ¡°Last time you sent out some priests and paladins. Their Holy Light could still harm heretics. If the Gods have disappeared, why can you still use the Power of Holy Light?¡±


    ¡°Holy Light still exists, but the Gods who govern it might have disappeared,¡± said Anthony quietly.


    ¡°Holy Light and the Gods can be separated? If they were to disappear, they should disappear together,¡± Negris said.


    Anthony pulled Negris down to crouch, ¡°So I only dare to suspect. I can use divine power in my daily life, but Holy Light can be distinguished from the


    Gods. You have said before that it¡¯s the believers who created the Gods, not the


    Gods who created life. If the Gods are not there, but the believers are still there. So is it possible that the Divine Aspect of Light still exists, but the one who controls it has disappeared, just like his majesty?¡±


    Negris frowned and pondered for a long time before he said, ¡°In theory, this is possible. The Undead Godhood also exists, but the believers are gone. You don¡¯t know how terrible things were when Ange first came to the Undead Temple, and there was only one Silver Skeleton Priest. The first believer was exchanged for with food.


    ¡°I was just a little suspicious and didn¡¯t dare to confirm it, so when they wanted to choose me as the Pope, I feigned death and ran away, fearing that the Gods of Light might see through me. But after seeing the Face Purification Technique, I had to face the possibility. For over a thousand years, the Church of Light has not had a new Divine Arts. No one can define the Sacred Light.¡± Negris¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    Defining the Sacred Light means creating new Divine Arts, and what is Divine Arts? It¡¯s magic with the will of God.


    Creating a new Divine Art isn¡¯t easy, but it isn¡¯t hard either. Creating a wholly new Divine Art is difficult as it requires an exceptionally high magic level and theoretical foundation, a flash of inspiration, and a deep understanding of God¡¯s will.


    However, even though creating is hard, moving it should not be that difficult, right? For instance, Purification, which used to be an Arcane Magic to purify water and food. After being converted into a Divine Art, it became a basic Divine Art for purifying heretics.


    Additionally, after conversion into Divine Art, the casting threshold would significantly decrease, eliminating the need for Mages, and Priests, or even some particularly devout believers, could use this kind of basic Divine Art.


    This led the Church of Light to be unstoppable in its propagation.


    In this era, regardless of the plane, the greatest enemies of life are various diseases and famines.


    Clean water and food are the best measures to reduce diseases. Someone once calculated that between two villages of approximately equal population, one with clean water and food, the other without, the disease incidence rate in the two villages could differ by up to twenty times.


    Even for injuries, wounds wrapped with purified cloth could recover more easily than those wrapped in unsterilised cloth.


    Then, what would happen if a priest who knows the purification technique arrived at a village? The incidence rate of diseases could drop dramatically, tenfold or more. Isn¡¯t this a miracle?


    Creating a new Divine Art is difficult, but how about transforming magic into a new Divine Art? If it¡¯s difficult, then why did Lisa create a new Divine Art as soon as she met Ange?


    Even if it¡¯s difficult, within a religion of several hundred million followers, with a several million clergies, and over thousands of years, if no new Divine Art could¡¯ve emerged, then there would be serious problems with the deities.


    Either it¡¯s like the World Tree that is more ¡®natural¡¯, or there are other reasons, or it has disappeared.


    After considering for a moment, Negris asked, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Nikola must die because he dares to ambush me. But, I don¡¯t want to kill him that simply. I want to get his most cherished thing and crush him with it. So, I plan to run for Pope. But before that, I need to become a Favored One of the God. At the same time, I need to verify if the Gods of Light are still around,¡± Anthony contemplated aloud.


    ¡°How are you going to verify?¡± Negris asked. Even though it is the God of Common Sense, it didn¡¯t know how to verify if a deity is dead or not. This was not within the range of common knowledge.


    Anthony glanced at Ange and asked softly, ¡°Would Ange allow his followers to worship other deities?¡±


    Negris thought for a moment then said uncertainly, ¡°He should, uh, definitely, this guy....as long as you¡¯re willing to exchange equivalent, it doesn¡¯t matter how many deities you worship.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t have the concept of followers. People were offering him Soul Flames, and he was returning (huan) other things equally. He didn¡¯t care if you believed in him or not.


    ¡°However, the Gods of Light won¡¯t. Those who do not believe are all lambs, needing salvation; those who believe in different gods are all heretics, needing rescue; the Undead and demons, all are heresies, needing to be eradicated. If I believe in another Undead, and if the Gods of Light burn me to death on the spot, then they have not disappeared.¡±


    Having said that, Anthony quickly walked in front of Ange, knelt down in the most submissive posture, and said sincerely, ¡°Master Ange, I am willing to offer the most devout faith, and I beg for your protection. Your will will become my direction forward ¡ª


    A supreme die-hard believer, who has reincarnated dozens of times and each time climbed to the position of Cardinal in the Church of Light, his faith is not mere Soul Flame anymore.


    A light shadow appeared from Anthony¡¯s body, moved step by step towards Ange, stopped only when it was within reach of Angel s grasp, and meekly extended its palm upwards.


    Ange tilted his head, curiously poking the palm of the light shadow. The light shadow immediately turned into a beam of light and disappeared into Angel s body.


    Negris gasped for air, murmuring, ¡°Lisa, come and see, this is the true Mystical Warrior.¡±


    A true Divine Soul, after making a sacrifice to a god, becomes a warrior the god can command. The god grants it strength, and when the believer needs it, it directly descends. The limit of a Divine Soul¡¯s combat power depends on the god and how much strength it grants, as well as how much strength the believer can handle.


    Fun, Ange kept summoning the Divine Soul, inputting a Soul Flame, and watching the Divine Soul solidify a bit, then again inputting a Soul Flame, making Divine Soul solidify a little more.


    Having completed the ritual, Anthony returned to Negris, his left hand released a Sacred Light, and his right hand released another Sacred Light. He applied the Sacred Light from his left hand to Negris, who showed no reaction. He muttered:


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see if the Gods of Light will burn me to death on the spot. If they burn me, remember to let Lord Ange resurrect me.¡±


    Having said that, he applied the Sacred Light from his right hand to Negris, sizzling, the extra damage against the Undead caused Negris to fry and spit oil.


    Negris sprang up, swung his tail at Anthony, ¡°Kvada, if you want to test, can¡¯t you find a skeleton to test on!¡±

 Chapter 114 - 98: Cannon Fodder Gray Angel_1

    Chapter 114: Chapter 98: Cannon Fodder Gray Angel_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Boom! The earth trembled.


    ¡°An earthquake?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    Suddenly, a loud commotion came from outside. Everyone rushed out to see a beam of light piercing down straight from the sky and landing in the World Tree forest just outside the Demon Valley.


    The expressions of Anthony and Negris changed drastically. Anthony said anxiously, ¡°This is not good. The Gods of Light have not disappeared. This is the Stairway to Heaven. They are using me as a beacon to teleport here. Quickly, destroy my body!¡±


    Negris shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±


    The Stairway to Heaven was the name of that beam of light. It was a special type of teleportation method that pierces through two dimensional planes and could continuously teleport large amounts of troops. It was the Holy Kingdom¡¯s bridge to conquer other worlds.


    The so-called Holy Kingdom, in the legends of the Church of Light, was a place devoid of hunger, sorrow, pain, illness, old age, and separation. Streams flowed with purified sweet-tasting holy water, granaries were stored with a never-ending supply of grains, a place forever filled with happiness and joy.


    All one needed to reach Heaven was to cleanse themselves of their original sin, and they would enjoy eternal peace.


    Everyone rushed towards the World Tree forest just outside the Demon Valley. They soon reached the site where the beam of light had landed. The tremendous beam of light had cratered the ground. Every World Tree inside the circle, along with all nearby crops, had been shattered to pieces.


    Seeing all this, a fire blazed in Ange¡¯s mind: How dare they bomb my trees...


    A figure of light fell rapidly from the top of the beam and hit the ground, causing the earth to jump. A loud blast was heard.


    The figure of light landed on one knee, with both hands supporting its body on the ground. It then suddenly lifted its head, on its back a pair of white wings flapped out from the pillar of light.


    With a wave of its hands, a Light Sword appeared. It was evidently a Holy Spirit Angel.


    ¡°The blood of blasphemers is the best offering to the Light,¡± the Holy Spirit Angel declared in a cold voice.


    Before it could finish speaking, a beam of light struck it. Its body and wings were instantly vaporized, leaving only a charred skeleton which fell down with a thud.


    Everyone stared in shock in the direction the beam of light had come from. The adorable angel skeleton seemed to be reducing to ashes, as its body crumbled and dispersed, leaving a heartbreaking sight.


    Then... they watched as it shook its body, getting rid of the ashes, revealing its white skeleton, casually scampering to Ange¡¯s side. The first time it had unleashed the Holy Light Flash, it seemed to struggle afterwards. But now, after the release, it showed no signs of struggle, obviously it had adapted.


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°Roar¡± (Too early).


    The Angel Skeleton pointed toward the fallen Angel: ¡°Roar!¡± (It threatened me!)


    ¡°Roar!¡± (No fights anymore).


    The Angel Skeleton fluttered its one feather-less wing: ¡°Roar!¡± (Need a fix).


    ¡°Roar!¡± (No time, let¡¯s go).


    Boom! Another figure of light descended from the sky, hitting the landing point of the beam. A new Holy Spirit Angel stood up.


    ¡°Roar...¡± (Oh...) The Angel Skeleton drooped its wing bone, dejectedly walked away.


    The second Holy Spirit Angel burst out of the beam of light, making its declaration: ¡°Where the Holy Light reaches, darkness retreats.¡±


    Whether darkness retreated or not was uncertain, but someone didn¡¯t. Luther, with a mouth full of sweet potato, stopped it with a swing of his longsword aimed right at its face.


    Boom! Another figure of light descended from the sky.


    Just as it emerged from the teleportation array, it was met with a sweeping blow from a large stick, catching the Holy Spirit Angel unawares.


    Before it could even utter its declaration, the Angel hastily blocked the attack. Its whole body was swept off the ground and sent flying.


    ¡°This one¡¯s mine! No fighting!¡± The Great Shaman, with a stick as large as a human waist, proclaimed loudly. Behind him were the Purple Skeleton Titans, their disappointment palpable at their inability to grab a monster.¡±


    If you have seen the Purple Skeleton Clan before, now, you might not recognize them. Each has grown fatter, taller, even the Great Shaman; though the old ones didn¡¯t seem to grow as much as the others..


    Adequate nutrition has allowed these mixed-blood titans to develop again, embarking on their second youth.


    The third Holy Spirit Angel finally broke out: ¡°Purify the darkness...¡± Before it could finish, it was met with a barrage of fireballs.


    From a distance, Ange shot fireballs at the Holy Spirit Angel, firing three every second. The fireballs in the air almost linked into a bundle, spraying out like a chain of flaming bullets.


    At first, the Holy Spirit Angel didn¡¯t think much of it. Such low-level magic couldn¡¯t break its holy armor and didn¡¯t need blocking.


    But its mind was quickly changed once the stream of fireballs came raining down on it.


    Thud, thud, thud... The sounds of fireballs hitting echoed incessantly. Each fireball only made it slightly shudder, but when hit by a series of fireballs, it could not but continuously retreat. Worryingly, the strength of its holy armor was rapidly diminishing, and visible cracks appeared.


    Determined not to resist, the Angel pushed hard against the ground, propelling its body upwards, simultaneously spreading its wings and flapping them hard towards the side. Its aerial motion changed direction by ninety degrees, moving sideways.


    However, it was no use. Angel s gaze was locked on the angel, and the launched fireballs moved in large angles in the air, turning almost at right angles towards the angel.


    As the Angel was moving, fireballs lined up in a row, each intersecting the angel at different points, creating a dazzling, toothbrush-like pattern.


    As the Angel flew, the fireballs relentlessly struck it. As it turned its second corner, its Holy Armor was brutally shattered, and fireballs started hitting its body.


    A glow of Holy Light shone intensely on the Angel, protecting the Angel¡¯s body with sacred radiance. Its wings beat frantically, and its body twisted and turned in the air, giving off the sensation of an ant in a hot pot.


    Due to such intense evasive maneuvers, the fireballs began to miss. At least ten percent missed its target due to the lack of locked-on vision.


    But what did it matter? The other ninety percent were still hitting the angel, its holy radiance being stripped away layer by layer. It visibly weakened until it disappeared completely.


    Fireballs continued to hit the angel¡¯s body, which began to smoke, then, caught fire, and suddenly lost control and fell to the ground. The impact forced it rolling, and by the time it stopped, all that was left was a charred corpse.


    Everyone stared in amazement at Ange. They had heard Negriss brag about Ange being a magic turret before, but not until today, they really understood what ¡°turret¡± meant.


    A Holy Spirit Angel was blasted into a charred corpse by level one fireball technique, my god, was level one magic this terrifying?


    All the Holy Spirit angels breaking out of the encirclement faced fireballs sweeping towards them like a bullet chain, and neither resistance nor evasion could break the blockade and approach Ange.


    The remaining Purple Skeleton Titans, unable to get any monsters, squatted on the ground drawing circles in frustration. They had been farming for such a long time and hadn¡¯t fought for a while, their hands were itching.


    However, Anthony and Negriss weren¡¯t so cheerful.


    ¡°These are all first-order Angels, just cannon fodder. The higher-order ones haven¡¯t come down yet.¡± Anthony said worriedly.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s your fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you mess around here. Did you do it on purpose?¡± Negriss sighed.


    Anthony responded, aggrieved: ¡°How could I know it would be like this?


    Couldn¡¯t they have just set me alight and be done with it? Was it necessary to initiate Heavenly Stairway?¡±


    It was akin to crushing an ant with a foot but instead bringing over a large cannon to bomb it. Moving the Heavenly Stairway wasn¡¯t cheap, but making


    Anthony¡¯s divine power run wild was just a thought away.


    Unless their target wasn¡¯t Anthony at all.


    ¡°Err, I think it probably really isn¡¯t about you; this isn¡¯t the Heavenly Stairway, this is Heaven Descending.¡± Negriss, looking at the end of the light pillar, muttered.


    A huge illusion appearing at the end of the light column, like a massive mountain range, slowly descended along the pillar of light.


    The descent of the illusion was very slow. At this speed, it would take at least one day to hit the ground. However, when it was halfway down, night fell, and a wind rose..

 Chapter 115 - 99: True Holy Light Shines!_l

    Chapter 115: Chapter 99: True Holy Light Shines!_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The Little Zombie-brand digging beast was working at full capacity, excavating a circular pit. Everyone hid in the pit, watching as Ange, functioned like a magic turret, blasting the angels emerging from the light beam to their demise.


    As the dust began to blow, everyone had to retract their heads, peeking out once every few minutes.


    Only Ange remained above ground, protected by the shade of the little sapling. The wind of solace blew, but it seemed to veer around him.


    The little sapling was waving its true leaves, sending fervent messages:


    breathe hard__breathe hard


    Once the wind of solace picked up, Ange didn¡¯t need to do anything. The angels from the light beam briefly experienced the wind of solace, then immediately invoked the Holy Light Guardian, standing still to resist the wind.


    As the wind intensified, their holy lights grew brighter. Eventually, they thrust their longswords into the ground and kneeled, bracing themselves against the wind.


    The same was true for the ones after them. As each one emerged, they would stop in their tracks, glowing like ignited magic bulbs.


    Negris and Anthony were the most curious, peeking out every few minutes. Each time they looked, more blobs of light had encircled the beam. An hour later, the beam was entirely surrounded by an array of radiant orbs.


    From then on, orbs started to go out one by one. Anthony, who had previous experience, did not believe that they had just hidden in the pit.


    ¡°Now I understand how that idiot I sent last time died. He endured until he was completely exhausted. He was a third-rank, 1.7-meter-tall angel and was able to resist for a bit longer. These first-rank celestial beings standing 1.9 meters tall are too weak, they didn¡¯t last less than an hour,¡± Anthony lamented.


    ¡°Are you referring to the time when I encountered two black warriors? Yes, I remember. We happened to ride by that day and saw a skeleton kneeling on the ground, with two black warriors standing behind it. I thought that the black warriors had finished off the angel. Who would have known?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you call riding? That was pure torture,¡± Anthony sneered. He had never seen ¡®a horse¡¯ carrying four creatures, including one dragon.


    ¡°By the way, why are the angels of lower ranks taller?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about density. Newly born angels are first-rank, roughly the same height. As their bodies shrink, they can withstand more force, and their ranks improve,¡± Anthony concluded. After a pause, he added, ¡°The angel by Lord Ange¡¯s side was likely a fifth-rank four-winged angel in life.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Really? But the holy corpse we found in the Purple Skeleton Plane was only as high as her, and it was the one we dug up on the plane where we found Locke¡¯s hand bone. You said there was a six-winged archangel that had died with Locke. It was probably the one we dug up, but it was only as tall as her.¡± Negris had just finished speaking when he noticed Anthony¡¯s expression darkening.


    ¡°I only gave you a location, how did you go there? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you dug up the holy corpse?¡± Anthony gave him a sidelong glance.


    ¡°Heh heh, well, uh, the weather... it¡¯s really nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amid the howl of the wind of solace, Negris laughed awkwardly.


    Anthony snorted but couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. Mutual suspicion was normal, especially since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in over a thousand years and their interests diverged significantly. Hadn¡¯t Anthony kept his cards close to his chest and left his two black warriors behind?


    If Negris showed no signs of suspicion towards him, Anthony would just think he was a fool.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s drop it. Do you think the Gods of Light are still alive?¡± Anthony asked.


    When the beam of light initially descended, Anthony thought that the Gods of Light were still alive. But now it seemed that if there was even one God of Light still breathing, they would not let these holy spirit angels behave so foolishly.


    ¡°They¡¯re definitely gone. These angels only possess primitive instincts now, and are still not as smart as Angel s angel.¡±


    Without the example of the monarch, Negris would have found it hard to accept the assumption that the Gods of Light were gone. But if the monarch was vanished, why couldn¡¯t the Gods of Light vanish as well? The Gods of Light were nothing compared to the monarch.


    Just then, Ange, who had been half-emerged from the pit, suddenly emanated pulses of overwhelming magic power. Fireballs formed one after another and launched continuously, leaving a trail of fire amidst the howling wind of solace.


    Ange stopped once the wind of solace intensified. The angels were busy resisting the wind of solace and couldn¡¯t move. Now that Ange was acting again, had something happened?


    Everyone hastily peeked out to take a look, resembling a group of ground squirrels poking their heads out of the ground.


    They saw numerous blobs of light surrounding the beam, the largest of which was charging toward them, braving the howling wind of solace. Ange¡¯s fireballs were hitting it head-on.


    In the wind of solace, not only were their senses limited and their powers weakened, but they also had to withstand the continuous erosion of the wind.


    The holy light inflicted extra damage on the undead, and the wind of solace had a similar effect on the holy spirits. The spirits getting hit by a series of fireballs from Ange quickly weakened their holy light. Soon, they came to a halt and collapsed, their holy lights extinguished, bursting into fireballs.


    Nevertheless, the Heavenly Staircase was still sending out holy spirits. Another larger luminous figure landed and charged into the wind of solace.


    As fireballs rained down one after another, this luminous figure continued to dash forward, absorbing the blasts. The figure¡¯s strength was evidently far superior to the previous holy spirits.


    A twinkle appeared in Angel s eyes. The fireball that was fist-sized suddenly shrank to the size of a ping pong ball, but became denser and brighter. Although Angel s casting frequency decreased, the speed of his fireballs significantly increased.


    When such a fireball hits the target, it explodes and disperses. Amid a series of ¡®bang, bang, bang...¡¯ the advancing luminous figure was blasted backward.


    ¡°Well, the fireball has leveled up,¡± Negris observed, as though he had expected this.


    ¡°The level-four Explosive Fireball... No, its power is a bit small, and the magic reaction is odd,¡± Anthony remarked.


    Negris smirked, ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not a level-four Explosive Fireball, it¡¯s a level-two Explosive Fireball.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Since when is there a level-two Explosive Fireball? Isn¡¯t the Explosive Fireball supposed to be a level-four spell?¡± Anthony questioned.


    ¡°Wait until you can cast a level-one spell thousands of times in a row. Then, you¡¯ll learn,¡± Negris shrugged, sounding helpless.


    Ange¡¯s Burn Wasteland spell was actually the weakest, so his Fireball


    Technique was also the weakest. His most proficient spells were Rain Technique, Face Purification Technique, and Purification.


    With these three spells, he could use level-one magic power to cast level-two magic through the Hand of Locke and achieve the effects of a level-four spell.


    As the proficiency of the Fireball Technique increased, it could yield the same results.


    Anthony opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but found himself speechless. After all, Angel s case was right in front of him, and he really hadn¡¯t seen a mage casting a level-one spell thousands of times.


    The luminous figure was blasted by Ange into a flaming figure and fell dejectedly. However, an even bigger luminous figure had already landed and charged out of the light beam. It spread its wings, and Ange felt as if the entire world had been illuminated.


    A ray of light shot straight at Ange¡ª¡ªTrue Holy Light Flash!


    PS: Double monthly tickets, double monthly tickets. One vote for double happiness (for the author). When the author procrastinates, he feels double guilt. Come on, vote..

 Chapter 116 - 100: 12 Angels Escorting_l

    Chapter 116: Chapter 100: 12 Angels Escorting_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange shielded both himself and the Little Sapling with his hands.


    The pillar of Holy Light Flash grazed the ground and hit on Ange¡¯s hands, sparking white smoke and sparks. The harmful Holy Light continued to inflict damage even after the pillar disappeared, although the intensity... was more or less trivial


    Ange¡¯s Hand of Locke, on his right, look as if it was eroded by magic, full of pits and scars. His index and ring finger bones had snapped, leaving only the middle finger, thumb, and little finger still intact.


    However, the area where Angel s small forearm was replaced by the Hand of Locke bones was completely unharmed, albeit covered in a black layer ot soot which could easily be wiped off to restore its original state.


    His left hand, the Boundary-crossing Hand, was untouched.


    The parts of both hands exposed to the light were still being harmed by the Holy Light, white smoke and sparks arising as his thumb and little finger on the right hand also broke off, leaving only the middle finger standing tall.


    Ange¡¯s hand was injured, but the shadowy figure that had cast the Holy Light Flash had collapsed on the ground, its light gradually dimming, seemingly having the same traits as the Angelic Skeleton¡ªdead after unleashing one attack.


    Since the Holy Light could harm the Undead, could the soul extinguish the Holy Light? Angel s hands were engulfed by Soul Flame. His hands, producing smoke, had rapidly ceased bearing the leftover Holy Light damage, and it had soon disappeared completely.


    With that Angel taken down, no more Angels were thrown upon us. Even the Heavenly Ladder of light gradually dimmed, eventually disappearing entirely.


    As Ange kept vigil, he managed to retrieve the Hand of Locke bones and tried to join them to his right hand again. Surprisingly enough, he was successful.


    When he initially acquired them, they could only be used to manipulate the arm bone¡¯s movements, now he could fit all of it at once. Clearly, Angel s Soul Strength had significantly increased.


    With that, the replacement of the Hand of Locke was fully completed. Ange, whose soul was merely at the level of the Golden Skeleton, now possessed a complete Mourning Hand, resilient even to the light of Holy Light Flash.


    An hour later, the sky gradually brightened, and the Resting Wind stopped. Everyone peered out from their confines and witnessed a scene that left them utterly bewildered.


    Around the point where the light pillars had landed, there were at least three thousand slender skeletons kneeling. Their positions were mostly the same: hands gripping the sword, with one knee on the ground. The few that do not match were those Ange had killed.


    The smallest one was lying at the second closest point to Ange. Without any objections, it was the one that had unleashed the Holy Light Flash.


    No matter how they had died, their bones were completely exposed, having lost their holy aura.


    However, that was not the most stunning sight. What was even more astonishing were the city hanging upside down from the clouds, tens of thousands of meters high up in the sky.


    What appeared like a mountain yesterday, today upon a closer look, that was clearly a city, with all its buildings and streets perfectly visible, with all sorts of blocks and just a small population.


    In addition, the entire city was upside down. Looking up from here, the city was inverted. Would the things inside fall out?


    Clearly not, for the city in the heavens had its own gravitational pull. Looking from inside the city, the place where Ange and his comrades were standing would appear inverted.


    This massive city hung downwards akin to a gigantic bowl in the sky, seemingly stuck in place without any movement.


    ¡°Is this the Holy Kingdom? Can we see any people up there?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No, there are no moving objects in sight.¡± Tens of thousands of meters is tens of kilometers; no one could clearly see with their eyes if there was any movement in the distance.


    Closing his eyes, Anthony murmured to himself, ¡°The power of Light, breaking through the fog of distance, reach the other shore, see through the other side Eye of the Other Side!¡±


    The last four words were exclaimed out loud by Anthony as he suddenly opened his eyes, and beams of light burst forth from his eyes as if two rays of light were about to shoot out at any moment.


    After looking up for a while with glowing eyes, Anthony shook his head, ¡°No people, no moving objects at all, it¡¯s just a dead city. Can anyone fly up there and get a clearer picture?¡±


    Negris flapped his little wings and flew up thirty meters. The Angelic Skeleton flapped its wings similarly, ascending three meters into the air.


    Ange used the Wind Element to lift himself up to three hundred meters. At this height, the wind from the sides would disrupt the vertical Wind Element flow, overshadowing Angel s level one Wind Magic.


    If he wanted to ascend any higher, he needed Wind Magic of a higher level.


    Many had tried, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ange had flown the highest.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± inquired Luther, ¡°Will it fall? Something of this size, if it hits anything, that would cause a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about hitting something, if it really falls, the entire Material Plane might get destroyed. However, it seems like it¡¯s standing still.¡± Negris answered, ¡°But, everyone should stay ready. In case it really fell down, we all need to teleport right away.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do about these Birdmen? Will there be more Birdmen coming? Do we need to set up defenses?¡± Luther asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± Negris was also puzzled, ¡°There were no Angels coming over in the hour before the wind stopped. I guess there are no more left? If there were, wouldn¡¯t they be jumping one after another into the Resting Wind?¡±


    No one knew if there were any more Angels left, and no one knew what to do with the city hanging in the sky. After discussing for a while in confusion, they could only send people to watch the spot where the ladder had landed.


    In the end, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the three thousand Angelic Skeletons. Anthony spoke up, ¡°I want these skeletons...¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Negris, ¡°You can¡¯t. These are


    Ange¡¯s spoils of war. You did not make a move.¡±


    ¡°Err, there are thousands of them. Give me twelve. I¡¯m trying to resurrect them and have them escort me back to the curia. This way, I don¡¯t have to make up any stories. Twelve Angels standing on both sides would immediately establish my identity as the Favored One of God.¡±


    Seeing Negris¡¯s unwilling face, Anthony hurriedly added, ¡°Equivalent exchange, I know. Once I become Pope, I¡¯ll pay you off by draining the coffers of the Church of Light. How does that sound?¡±


    Negris burst into laughter, ran over to ask Ange, then returned to say, ¡°Alright, alright. Remember, there¡¯s also a Holy Essence Liquid worth three hundred thousand Demon Crystals, and a World Tree Sprout stir-fried with egg worth sixty thousand Demon Crystals. As for anything else, consider it free. I won¡¯t charge you.¡±


    Ecstatic, Anthony went to pick out bones, selecting twelve first order Angelic Skeletons to carry back.


    Apart from the Church¡¯s higher-ups, most people did not know that the smaller the build of the Angels, the stronger their combat power. First Order Angels were tall and hefty, though their combat strength was unimpressive, they were perfectly impressive to the eye.


    After laboriously teleporting all the Angelic Skeletons to the Prime Material Plane, Anthony slowly resurrected each Angel, all the while whispering into their ears to modify their memories.


    Previously, Anthony would have been cautious of the Gods of Light. But now, he held no reservations in his heart.


    A month later, upon being escorted by twelve First Order Angels, Anthony arrived at the Saint¡¯s Edge Army camp.


    PS: We have already received 800 votes, you all are amazing!

 Chapter 117 - 101 Angels Can’t Plant – 1

    Chapter 117: Chapter 101 Angels Can¡¯t Plant ¨C 1


    Translator: 549690339


    This time, Silver Coin returned with Anthony, preparing to ridicule him when Anthony asks to borrow money, and then throw the coins in his face.


    Because Anthony has recreated a new body, none of his former possessions remained. The only thing he carried was the bishop¡¯s badge, which was not a space artifact. Therefore, he had no money on him.


    Returning bare-handed like this, he would need money to buy food. Would he borrow some sooner or later?


    Go ahead, threaten me by holding me by the throat.


    But Silver Coin¡¯s hopes were dashed. After Anthony took a walk, he turned from a penniless vagrant into a luxurious archbishop. He wore more than three magic rings on each hand, the gemstones on them as big as dragon¡¯s eyes.


    Others might consider it nouveau riche, but Anthony, paired with a high-necked mage¡¯s robe and a big red cape, instantly radiated an aura of majesty and holiness.


    If only his bishop¡¯s scepter wasn¡¯t left in the curia. With a shoulder-high scepter, he would not only appear more divine and majestic, but could also smash heads.


    Fully outfitted, Anthony fixed his hair and opened his hands towards Silver


    Coin, asking: ¡°How is it? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem, majestic and holy, handsome,¡± Silver Coin insincerely commented, then hesitated before asking:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return directly to the curia, but made such a large detour here? Didn¡¯t you say you would return to the curia under the protection of the twelve holy angels, ascend to the Papacy, wrestle power from Nikola ¨C the thing he cares most about ¨C then smash his head, and make sure he won¡¯t rest in peace?¡±


    ¡°Right, I did say that, but the Pope is not dead.¡± Anthony shrugged his hands.


    ¡°Ah ... this...¡± That¡¯s right, the Pope hasn¡¯t died yet. Silver Coin was keen on coming back with Anthony thinking that he could latch on to the Pope¡¯s thigh, only to find out now that the Pope hadn¡¯t died? What was all that talk about before?


    With the Pope not dead and the position being tenured, there¡¯s no way to ascend to the Papacy, right? Does it mean he has to wait for the Pope to die?


    ¡°How could that be? Every day of delay in taking revenge is too late. I¡¯m simply preparing now. I used to worry about the reaction of the Gods of Light, but now I don¡¯t have to concern myself with that. Do you know what the Dark Knight Emperor is most skilled at?¡± Anthony asked with a smile.


    Silver Coin thought for a while and hesitantly said: ¡°Incurring debts? You already owe a million magic crystals, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else rack up such a huge debt on personal credit.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s smile froze on his face and he awkwardly said: ¡°Okay, okay, I know. I might owe everyone else, but I won¡¯t owe Lord Ange anything, don¡¯t worry. What I excel at is not actually these covert operations, but integration, organization, coordinating various forces for my own use.¡±


    After a pause, Anthony¡¯s expression suddenly darkened: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the most terrifying thing if we lose our God?¡±


    What does he mean? Why did the topic change so fast?


    ¡°Without a God, the most terrifying thing would be human nature.¡± Anthony sighed sadly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how many will die by then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Silver Coin was completely confused: ¡°Why would people die? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice not to have a God?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, some of you guys in the Church of Light really are not good. Constantly extorting us law-abiding traders, taking what does not belong to them, imposing donations, overwhelming the market. If we don¡¯t donate, they would say our shops are unclean and need prayers of purification, which would take more than ten days. The ones who know better would pay them off, getting it done within a day. It¡¯s so infuriating.¡± Silver Coin said angrily.


    Anthony helplessly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that human nature? Without the constraints of God, it wouldn¡¯t be this simple. If you calculate from the time when royal authority disappeared, these past thousand years are the most peaceful years on the Prime Material Plane.¡±


    Silver Coin blinked, seeming to understand yet not completely sure. Robbing and forcing purchases are considered good? Then how bad could it get?


    ¡°Actually, the real strong ones are more terrifying than gods. The Truth Mage, the Sword of Truth, the God Slayer, and the Chu...¡±


    Just then, Anthony suddenly moved and said, ¡°They are here, okay, get ready, wake them all up.¡±


    These ¡°them¡± naturally referred to the twelve Holy Spirit Angels.


    ¡°Huh? Should I go wake them up? Don¡¯t I need to hide? I¡¯m a Witch.¡± Silver Coin was stunned, being asked to awaken the angels?


    Anthony looked him up and down, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s not a trace of Undead aura on you, at least I can¡¯t sense it. Actually, if you¡¯re worried, you can ask for Lord Ange¡¯s protection, with the Holy Light Guardian, even if someone probes you, they can only see the protection of Holy Light.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll give it a try?¡± Silver Coin closed his eyes and murmured: ¡°I¡¯m collecting Lord Ange¡¯s debt, may Lord Ange protect me.¡±


    Anthony furrowed his brow in response. ¡°Is Ange the one who owes a debt or is someone owing Ange? Your words are ambiguous.¡± What was more infuriating was that this ¡®someone else¡¯ was him. Although he had no intentions of defaulting, being constantly reminded of it made him uncomfortable.


    Silver Coin said devoutly, ¡°My lord, you will understand my meaning.¡± Having said that, Silver Coin¡¯s body gradually brightened, enshrouded by a layer of sacred light.


    Twelve angels were awakened. They indeed did not see through Silver Coin¡¯s plan. Six in the front and six in the back, they surrounded Anthony and pushed open the great doors, stepping outside.


    The large hall outside was filled with high-ranking officials of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army. They were whispering to each other, exchanging information in confusion, as they had all rushed here upon receiving Archbishop Anthony¡¯s orders.


    But hadn¡¯t Archbishop Anthony reportedly died? Moreover, wasn¡¯t it the kind of death that left no trace behind? Could someone be impersonating his identity to deceive them?


    Most people thought similarly, so they all brought their troops. Outside, they were surrounded by groups of soldiers from the Saint¡¯s Edge Army. With a single command, they could level the place.


    However, before that, they all wanted to see who was playing tricks.


    But when they saw that two angels were pushing the door open... no, not two, but four... six... twelve...


    Twelve angels escorted Anthony out in a line, causing all the high-ranking officials of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army to be dumbfounded, their wide eyes lost in confusion.


    Anthony¡¯s expression was solemn, sporting an aura of calm yet formidable authority, entirely different from how he had looked in front of Ange and the others:


    ¡°A blasphemer has sided with the Evil God, used the power of the Evil God to


    blind the other Gods, and set an ambush for me. I was shattered into pieces,


    but with God¡¯s Grace, I resurrected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to eliminate the blasphemer, but more followers of the Evil God have infiltrated the church. The god said, ¡®Cleanse them. The sacred river cannot be polluted by the Evil God.¡¯ So I¡¯m here, the God said, ¡®You¡¯re too old.¡¯ So, I¡¯m a dozen years younger.¡±


    ¡°The god also said, ¡®Take the sword of the Holy Light. The power of the Evil God needs to be purified by the Holy Light.¡¯ So, I have brought the sword of the Holy Light, along with the twelve Holy Spirit Angels, and more than three thousand Holy Spirits are preparing.¡±


    ¡°I came here first, away from the center of power, away from the influence of the Evil God. The least polluted people should be here. Will you follow me, eliminate the blasphemers, and purify the power of the Evil God?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Among the crowd, Silver Coin spotted Steward Patricia.


    She was looking uncertain, her expression changing several times, but Patricia was the first to step forward and kneel on one knee. ¡°Willing to follow the Lord, eliminate the Evil God and cleanse the Light!¡±


    ¡°Willing to follow the Lord, eliminate the Evil God, and cleanse the Light!¡± With someone taking the lead, and seeing the twelve Holy Spirit Angels and Anthony, who had grown a dozen years younger, the rest of them no longer hesitated and pledged their loyalty one after another.


    Easily, Anthony regained command of a vastly organized army with high autonomy.


    In the Resting Abyss, unlike Anthony¡¯s smooth progress, Negris was having a tough time because he found the remaining three thousand-plus angel corpses useless.


    Even if Ange bestowed souls upon them, these saintly remains would amount to merely over three thousand low-level skeletons without intelligence. They could not cast Holy Light Flash like the Angel Skeletons.


    Negris¡¯s envisioned over three thousand moving Holy Light cannons could not be realized.


    Rather than that, it would be better to sell all to Anthony.


    Ange had already restored the flesh of several angels with spiritual light, but they wandered aimlessly like ordinary skeletons, hiding in holes when the Resting Wind came or taking refuge at the foot of the World Tree.


    Sigh, Negris thought, I made it look too simple.


    Hearing digging sounds, he turned his head to look and couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. ¡°What are you doing again? You can¡¯t plant angels.¡±


    PS: There were over 800 votes yesterday. I wanted to release ten successive chapters to thank everyone for their votes, but I couldn¡¯t. It takes me six hours to write a chapter, so I¡¯m feeling particularly guilty now, doubled guilt. I can¡¯t even eat. I just had a small hot pot meal, sigh..

 Chapter 118 - 102: The Bronze Dragon is Extinct_l

    Chapter 118: Chapter 102: The Bronze Dragon is Extinct_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Little Zombie was digging a hole, while Ange was stuffing an angel¡¯s skeleton into it, filling it with soil, leaving only the head exposed, as if replanting a vegetable sprout.


    Negris couldn¡¯t bear to watch: ¡°Are you actually planting them? What can you grow? Surely you can¡¯t multiply one into two.¡±


    On the second day, Negris found out what was being grown, Soul Fire. Over a thousand angel skeletons buried in the ground, as many as twenty of them gave birth to Soul Fire under the restful wind¡¯s influence.


    Those skeletons that gave birth to the Soul Fire were struggling instinctively, trying to crawl out of the ground. Unfortunately, they were buried too deeply, only exposing a head, with their limbs buried, unable to leverage themselves they simply couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Right, I can grow Soul Fire, why didn¡¯t I think of it before? I don¡¯t even need sacred relics, I should have grown it a long time ago. Harvesting a soul every day would probably push me to the Soul Fire mark,¡± he said, moving his head towards the sacred relic¡¯s skull, ready to eat one.


    Negris¡¯ body, which he contacts with his soul, is a Corpse Witch Dragon, cultivated from its scales. Its soul is weak since Ange casually condensed a Soul Fire flower and gave it to him at the time. Its strength is probably at the White Skeleton Level, barely managing to drive this body.


    After all, it was just a projection and didn¡¯t need a powerful soul, so Negris was too lazy to level up. Little Zombie goes out to hunt every day, and the angel skeleton would follow.


    While hiding from the Resting Wind in the pit, they would also stretch their hands out, learning from Ange to guide cold air to temper themselves, so their souls often appeared stronger.


    But Negris basically didn¡¯t do these things, his soul¡¯s strength was always low, seeing so many readily available, he wanted to bite at the sight.


    Ange held his head back.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not feeding me? You¡¯re so biased. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll be angry,¡± Negris complained indignantly.


    The angel skeleton and Little Zombie could eat as they pleased, yet he isn¡¯t even allowed one? They are all raised in the same family, why the bias? It¡¯s not about one or two Soul Fires, it¡¯s about the way this was done ¨C it was infuriating.


    Ange gave him a strange look, ignoring him, and continued to inspect the spirit in the skull: ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Soul Fire in the skull was frightened, fiercely shaking and struggling, emitting a fearful emotion.


    Ange withdrew his breath, the soul in the skull slowly calmed down, then Ange ¡°roared¡± again.


    Like this he repeated, after scaring it five or six times, when Ange roared, the newborn soul was still as frightened and fearful as the first time.


    Ange took out the Soul Fire and gave it to Negris.


    Negris seemed to understand: ¡°You were testing their intelligence? If they had intelligence, being scared so many times by you, they should be used to it by now. Even fish, when caught a few times, should learn not to bite the hook. Less than a fish, they must have no intelligence.¡±


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°What¡¯s a fish?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I forgot you haven¡¯t seen fish. This is fish.¡± Negris transferred some knowledge about fish to him.


    ¡°No, wisdom.¡± Ange nodded, pointing at the soul.


    He acted like this, testing all the newly born souls one by one, and found that none of them had intelligence.


    Negris was disappointed, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Is this going to work? Each year, the wilderness inspires so many souls, but I have never seen anyone attain intelligence.¡±


    Ange pointed to the angel skeleton and Little Zombie playing next to him.


    ¡°Uh, those two don¡¯t count, although they are both original, I suspect it was your luck that found them.¡± Negris refused to acknowledge.


    Anyway, the angel¡¯s skeleton had been planted, and Ange didn¡¯t plan to take it back. After all, there were only a thousand of them, and the remaining two thousand plus, apart from the two that Feilin took away, the rest were all stuffed back into the Temple of Rest.


    Checking once a day, he could generally harvest about twenty Soul Fire, but none of them had intelligence. In the end, the three little ones divided them on the spot.


    Negris also brought over some regular skeletons, planted them in the ground, but the yield rate of Soul Fire was much lower.


    One hundred were buried, sometimes there was one, sometimes none, the yield rate was less than one percent, which made Negris furious and dug them out and threw them aside. Unexpectedly, after digging them out, the yield rate was even higher, reaching one percent.


    However, once they had Soul Fire, they would run away.


    Besides cultivating souls, Ange was also nurturing a new Bronze Dragon. Negris didn¡¯t understand Angel s decision.


    ¡°Raising another Bronze Dragon? It¡¯s a waste of Life Essence. It doesn¡¯t grow well. It needs twenty liters of Life Essence to grow to this size. If its length doubles, the Life Essence must be multiplied by five. Even if the length doubles, it¡¯s still a small dragon. I¡¯m warning you now; I won¡¯t switch to a new body. You guys will definitely want to ride it together.¡±


    Even if its size doubled, it was still a small dragon, lacking combat power, but


    it could carry more things. Negris believed that if he could carry them, these


    guys would definitely all want to ride him.


    Ange ignored him and made a new half-meter long Bronze Dragon. Since it was made from Negris¡¯s scales, it looked exactly like Negris.


    After raising the young dragon, Ange went out into the sacred graveyard as he did yesterday. Inside the consolidating Soul Fire, there was still no wisdom.


    After failing, Ange then headed to the World Tree Woods, quickly finding Feilin, who was the lord of Witch City. Recently, Feilin had been busy working in the World Tree Woods, learning how to cultivate the World Tree. When he had learned enough, he planned to grow a forest of World Trees near Witch City.


    The best place to grow the trees would be the world¡¯s transit station, but Negris disagreed. If the Resting Wind were a defense set up by the Undead King, then growing a Resting Tree would remove a significant barrier from the world¡¯s transit station.


    The chosen spot for the Heaven¡¯s ladder was very dangerous. If the World Trees nearby hadn¡¯t been annihilated when the beam of light fell, the stubborn angels wouldn¡¯t have hidden under the World Trees and wouldn¡¯t have been blown away.


    If they hadn¡¯t all been blown away, a few hundred would have been left, causing trouble the next day.


    From these changes, it can be seen that the Resting Wind is indeed targeted against Holy Spirit Angels, especially for those angels who act on instinct after the gods disappear. The Undead King 1000 years ago might have known what would happen in the future.


    So they decided to plant them further away. After all, the Resting Wind would not affect the world¡¯s transit station.


    ¡°Eh, Lord Ange, are you looking for me?¡± Feilin was surprised.


    Ange nodded: ¡°Give me Black Face.¡±


    Feilin was stunned: ¡°Black Face? You want Black Face? Uh, my lord, that¡¯s a ghost. It¡¯s not edible.¡±


    Moreover, that was Feilin¡¯s pet. Although unintelligent, he had kept it for hundreds of years and didn¡¯t want to give it away lightly.


    ¡°Not eating it, reincarnating, into a Bronze Dragon.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°What? Turn it into a Bronze Dragon? You can¡¯t. It¡¯s a ghost. It has no intelligence. How can it be reincarnated into a Bronze Dragon?¡± Feilin was doubtful.


    If someone else said it, Feilin would certainly have walked away. But if Ange said it, he had to believe it half-heartedly. If a tree could grow even where the Resting Wind had blown, what was impossible?


    ¡°Intelligence, it has. Simple,¡± Ange said.


    Just do this and then that, then this and then that, and it will be fine.


    He poured the Life Essence onto the Bronze Dragon, pulled out Black Face¡¯s consciousness and infused it. After some adjustments, the Bronze Dragon quietly raised its head, staring blankly at the people around.


    ¡°You really did it. Eh, what is this? A living Bronze Juvenile Dragon? The birth of a juvenile dragon is something we Dragon Clan have a hard time accomplishing, yet you manipulated it so easily. It is... It is....¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. The Dragon Clan breeds difficulty, scarce in numbers, and the hatching of dragon eggs takes hundreds of years. If this juvenile dragon were to appear before the Dragon Clan, the old dragons would probably be ecstatic.


    Just then, Black Face, reincarnated into a Bronze Dragon, let out a painful groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This is the bloodline transmission of the dragon clan. We, giant dragons, pass on the memories and knowledge of our ancestors through our blood. A juvenile dragon can possess most of the knowledge of its ancestors as soon as it hatches, whether it be hunting or magic, he can learn it all easily. Some particularly important information can also be notified to all the giant dragons and even the dragon descendants through blood resonance.¡±


    Black Face let out one painful groan after another, causing Feilin to become anxious. It was like Lisa going into labour.


    It wasn¡¯t until half a day later that Black Face recovered. Still weak, it called to Feilin. Despite all the bloodline transmission, it remained Black Face, Feilin¡¯s pet.


    Feilin tenderly stroked its head, feeding it while talking to it, appeasing its emotions.


    As they chatted, Feilin looked up with a strange expression: ¡°Uh, Black Face says that the Bronze Dragons are extinct..¡±

 Chapter 119 - 103: Saving the Brass Mother Dragon_l

    Chapter 119: Chapter 103: Saving the Brass Mother Dragon_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The dragon bloodline can transmit vitally important information to all giant dragons or dragon descendants through bloodline resonance. The extinction of the Brass Dragon, in the dragon clan, carries grave importance. It is almost equivalent to sounding the prelude to the mass extinction of the dragon clan.


    The Giant Dragon Clan consists of three ancient dragon species: the Brass Dragon, the Green Copper Dragon, the Red Copper Dragon, and three upper-level Giant Dragons, Gold Dragon, Silver Dragon, and Black Dragon.


    Lower-level giant dragons include the Red Dragon, Green Dragon, and Blue Dragon.


    In addition, there are a large number of sub-dragons and dragon descendants.


    Given the nature of the Giant Dragons. there is no way to keep count of how many sub-dragons and dragon descendants have existed in history or are now emerging.


    However, regardless of the number, only Ancient Dragons, Upper-Level


    Dragons, and Lower-Level Giant Dragons are recognized as members of the Giant Dragon clan, and they must be purebred. For instance, the offspring of a Brass Dragon and a Green Copper Dragon are classified as sub-dragons.


    Why is that? Because a reproductive barrier exists between Ancient Giant Dragons and Upper-Level Giant Dragon. They can¡¯t reproduce together.


    Weirdly, it¡¯s not the case with Lower-Level Giant Dragons and other species.


    Red, Green, Blue Dragons can mate with Brass, Green and Red Copper Dragons, and with Gold, Silver and Black Dragons, leading to various Red Gold Dragons, Blue Silver Dragons, Green Black Dragons, Chameleons, and so forth.


    But no matter how many are bred, they are all classified as sub-dragons, and their strength significantly declines.


    The strength of the offspring of Upper-Level Giant Dragons and Lower-Level Giant Dragons, such as a Black Dragon and a Green Dragon, has its ceiling at the level of the Green Dragon¡ªnever surpassing the Green Dragon, let alone reaching or even surpassing the level of the Black Dragon.


    Therefore, interbreeding results in degeneration, only purebreds can be strong. The Giant Dragons are a creature that only acknowledges bloodlines. If they could evolve by interbreeding like the canine, such as werewolves, they probably wouldn¡¯t care about bloodlines.


    The numbers are already scarce, and even more so when considering each specific breed.


    Negris remembers that when he was still alive, there were twelve Brass Dragons that could cause bloodline resonance. Thousands of years have passed, and the Brass Dragons have become extinct?


    ¡°How... how did they become extinct?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t accept this fact.


    ¡°All the male dragons are dead, only four female dragons are left, so they are extinct.¡± Feilin relayed Black Face¡¯s words. Though reincarnated into the body of a juvenile dragon, Black Face hasn¡¯t adapted to the dragon¡¯s body, he can¡¯t even talk, only whimpering. Only Feilin can understand his speech.


    ¡°Ah? That kind of extinction?¡± Negris was shocked, and he suddenly felt much better.


    If he had been told from the very beginning that eight Brass Dragons had died, he might have been distraught.


    But the initial declaration of extinction, making it seem that all Brass Dragons had died, followed by the sudden news that four females remained, left Negris struggling to grieve. It was as if the situation wasn¡¯t as dire as he had thought, as if he could accept it.


    Whether he wants to accept it or not, the reality is that only four female dragons remain, not a single male. Their fate is sealed.


    In the near future, the purebred Brass Dragon will become extinct. Then, no one will know that there was once an Ancient Giant Dragon the Brass Dragon¨C in the Giant Dragon clan.


    Unless, they find a living male dragon right now. Negris looked down at himself between his legs, his eyes lit up, isn¡¯t he a ¡®male¡¯ dragon?


    If he could find and mate with all those female dragons, wouldn¡¯t the species persist?


    Although he no longer has this ability, luckily, a juvenile dragon cultivated from his own scales survived.


    If he could raise this juvenile dragon to mate with the female dragons, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to himself reproducing? His bloodline would continue, and the offspring would have to call him father.


    Upon arriving at this point, Negris¡¯s eyes lit up. His greatest regret was the sealing event, not being sealed per se. After all, the Undead King didn¡¯t intentionally kill him but let him live until his natural death.


    Being sealed was not entirely bad. It was the only way for him to live forever without damaging his divine status. If he were transformed into an undead, he would lose his divine status.


    So don¡¯t think that it begrudges Steadfast Locke and the Undead King for their constant banter. In fact, Negris doesn¡¯t resent them at all. Its only gripe is that they disappeared, leaving it sealed inside a book for a thousand years, unable to venture out.


    Like now, being projected into a specially crafted body for itself, isn¡¯t life pretty fun?


    Its biggest regret though is not having the chance to ride another female dragon. Common knowledge was that male dragons were drawn to silver but since its young age, it loved reading and learning. After gaining some knowledge, it enjoyed teaching others as well. It would enthusiastically answer questions posed by others.


    Gradually, it gained some renown and followers, some even wrote biographies about it. Then mysteriously, it had lit the Divine Fire.


    A dragon¡¯s lineage is passed down through their blood, and not having its own progeny was a deep-seated regret that dragons can¡¯t let go of.


    Tearing off a scale the size of a fingernail, Negris tugged at Ange and said, ¡°Here, help me inscribe this: The God of Knowledge swore upon his divine power to save the Bronze Dragon, Undead will not return. Engrave smaller characters to fit everything. If I die, you can use this scale to resurrect my body.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough space.¡± Ange responded, unable to fit so many characters into such a small space.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Gather the elements on the surface, then ignite. Use elemental power to etch, it¡¯s called elemental etching. Your control is absolutely precise enough to do it. Go on, give it a try.¡± Negris pointed and guided.


    Following Negris¡¯s method, Ange meticulously began to etch the words. If the words were broken down into elemental particles using this method, it could indeed work.


    A red dot lit up on the surface of the scale, then swiftly spread out forming characters. The magic resistance of Bronze Dragon scales was extremely high; the dots left barely visible surface scratches, like the indentations from writing on a second layer of paper with a hard pen.


    If one pass wasn¡¯t clear enough, then he¡¯d just carve it a few more times. Ange habitually repeated the process, and after a dozen tries, he precisely etched Negris¡¯s sentence onto the scale.


    ¡°Keep it. If I die, remember to resurrect me. I¡¯m leaving now, to save my kind, to save the Dragon Clan.¡± Negris shoved the scale into Angel s hands before resolutely turning to face the Teleportation Array.


    Luther grabbed his arm, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t get what you¡¯re really after is to ride a female dragon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Negris turned around in surprise. ¡°All of you figured it out? Was it that obvious?¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Negris, having been caught red-handed, had no choice but to take Luther along and step into the Teleportation Array.


    On the other side of the Teleportation Array was a Teleportation Array arranged by Silver Coin. Only Ange possessed the key to operate it, meaning that even if no one was manning our end, Ange could directly teleport over. The Teleportation Array was still guarded by the same goblin that Silver Coin trusted the most. Seeing a juvenile dragon and a human come out of the room, he barely blinked an eye¡ªacting as if he didn¡¯t see anything.


    The room where the Teleportation Array was located also had a carriage that


    Silver Coin had specifically prepared. A horse was led over and harnessed, Negris was hidden inside the carriage, while Luther drove the carriage out of the room.


    The location of the Teleportation Array was cleverly chosen, right outside in the bustling street. The complexity in fact provided a better cover for the existence of the Teleportation Array.


    Not far from where Luther drove the carriage out, screams and shouts suddenly came from behind: ¡°Ahh! A skeleton! An angel!¡±


    Luther and Negris simultaneously got a bad feeling and looked back, only to see a skeleton, an angel, and a little zombie in black armor standing dumbfounded amidst the crowd of horrified, fleeing people by the door of the room they had just left.


    That skeleton even had a flower pot on its head..

 Chapter 120 - 104: You Raise a Dragon, I’ll Take a Look 1

    Chapter 120 - 104: You Raise a Dragon, I¡¯ll Take a Look 1


    Chapter 120: Chapter 104: You Raise a Dragon, I¡¯ll Take a Look 1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Kvada, I knew it! I should¡¯ve tied them up. This is human territory, hurry, hurry, hurry, back to the shelter!¡± Negris roared and rushed out of the carriage towards Ange and the others.


    Luther also left the carriage and hurried back. This was human territory, a place heavily guarded by many strong individuals. A skeleton showing up here would raise hell. They had to run.


    ¡°This idiot is always running around. I can¡¯t convince him to go anywhere without the promise of farming. But I am not here to farm, so why is he following me?¡± Negris complained. Unlike before when he rarely listened, this time he followed without being called.


    The importance of Ange was self-evident. He was now the Undead God, the ruler of the Resting Camp. No accident could befall him, otherwise, the inheritance of the Undead Empire would be completely cut off.


    However, this was a human city, within the sphere of influence of the Church of Light. If a skeleton suddenly appeared on the city streets, it would cause quite a stir. They must leave here before humans react. The fastest way was to leave through the Teleportation Array.


    Before they could reach the gate, a horse¡¯s head poked out from inside, with half a broken horn on its head. It was, without a doubt, the despicable Lightning.


    ¡°Go back, go back,¡± as Negris was getting increasingly anxious, the goblin guarding the Teleportation Array suddenly jumped out from behind a wall. He looked at Negris with a somewhat startled look and mouthed something silently.


    From his lip movements, Negris deduced what he was saying: Run.


    Then the goblin slipped into a small alley and vanished before Negris could comprehend. The house suddenly caught fire and it spread alarmingly quickly, swallowing it whole.


    Negris somewhat understood why the goblin had told him to run. Probably, the goblin¡¯s task of guarding here was to destroy it when the Teleportation Array was exposed so that no one could find the coordinates of the Resting Abyss via it.


    But... couldn¡¯t he have waited for us to go back and then burned it? Negris howled internally.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep! A sharp whistle rang out. The city patrol had noticed the commotion and spotted Ange, prompting them to sound the alarm immediately.


    There were also many mercenaries, knights, mages, and others who were observing from afar but not taking any action because they didn¡¯t understand the situation due to the presence of an angel next to Ange.


    Negris flew to Ange¡¯s side and yelled, ¡°Why did you come here? Don¡¯t you fear death?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°They said you¡¯d go raise a dragon, I wanted to see.¡±


    Negris felt like vomiting blood, turned to Lightning and said seriously, ¡°Lead us out. If we can¡¯t break through, we will all die here.¡±


    Lightning who had been happily grinning at the lively crowd and the many attractive creatures froze, ¡°All... all will die? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we are heretics, mount up,¡± the latter half was said by the others beside Ange. Under their urging, Ange and the others, somewhat reluctantly, mounted Lightning.


    Ange wasn¡¯t aware of the seriousness of being considered a heretic. After all, these were just humans, right? Luther, Anna, and many others in the Resting Abyss were humans too, and they were quite friendly.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand, he could sense the hostility from the onlookers, leaving him slightly confused.


    The Angel Skeleton climbed up, as did Little Zombie and Ange. Finally, Negris also mounted. Then he said to Luther, ¡°You follow, if you get lost, find your way to Silver and Anthony.¡±


    Luther nodded solemnly and took out a beet to munch on in silence.


    Lightning mumbled resentfully, ¡°You¡¯re the horse, your whole family is the horse. I won¡¯t argue with you since you¡¯re on the verge of extinction.¡± It murmured just loud enough for Negris to hear, making him so angry he almost wanted to strangle the horse.


    Although it verbally resisted, Lightning had sensed the seriousness of the situation from Negris¡¯s words. It pawed the ground, stretched its joints, and twisted its neck. Sparks crackled from its half-broken horn.


    ¡°Straight ahead, along the main road, get out of the city before they react. If they close the city gate and raise the defense shield, we won¡¯t be able to fly out even with wings. Luther can hide, we stand out too much to hide. Oh, Ange, put on your hat quickly!¡±


    Ange had a straw hat hanging around his neck. He almost forgot about it until Negris mentioned it, so he hurriedly put it on after removing the Little Sapling.


    With the hat on, he didn¡¯t know where to put the Little Sapling. After switching it from one hand to another, Ange pressed a button in an empty place and kept it in the Resting Camp.


    The sudden movements scared the Little Sapling a bit. It raised its True Leaf and made whooshing sounds. The air around it gently began to stir on its whooshing.


    Ange grabbed Little Zombie¡¯s neck, trying to throw it into the Resting Camp too, but Negris stopped him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t throw yourself in there. They¡¯re linked to your soul. If you die, they¡¯ll go down with you. That¡¯s pointless. Just keep an eye on Angel Skeleton, don¡¯t let it use Holy Light Flash carelessly. Save that for the most critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange poked the Angel Skeleton and said, ¡°Awo.¡±


    ¡°Awo...¡± The Angel Skeleton responded with a hint of reluctance to Negris¡¯s surprise.


    Lightning swiftly ran towards the main road. Seeing them run, the patrolling guards who had sounded the alarm earlier ran after them while blowing their whistles, pointing and gesturing for them to stop.


    Lightning was fast and quickly left the patrol guards behind.


    But soon, the whistles sounded again. A wind mage flew into the air, following Ange and blowing his whistle. After a while, another mage flew over them. ¡°Ange, shoot them down. If we keep following this path, we¡¯ll end up summoning everyone.¡± Negris said, his tone dripping with anxiety.


    Ange nodded, turning his gaze towards the two wizards; a fireball solidifying in his hand.


    Upon noticing the fireball in Angel s hand, the wizards broke into fits of laughter: ¡°A level one fireball? Haha, where did this amateur wizard come from, daring to use offensive magic in the city? This is worth at least fifty points of merit, he¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see who is faster...¡± the second wizard barely finished his words when he was greeted with a sight, far beyond his comprehension and against all reason. A sight of terror for any magician.


    They didn¡¯t just see a single fireball, but a row of them. Then, one by one, the fireballs shrunk into smaller explosive fireballs, firing towards them at a frequency of three every second.


    Both wizards barely had a chance to scream before their protective magic spells were destroyed by the fireballs. Their robes were blasted apart and they plummeted to the ground, smoke billowing from their bodies.


    However, both wizards survived because all Negris had said was ¡®shoot them down¡¯, not ¡®kill them¡¯. Once Ange saw them falling, he released his target lock.


    Seeing this, a burly mercenary charged out from the front. He suddenly went blind and opened his hands, groping his way towards the street side.


    The people chasing us from behind tacitly slowed down. Those blocking us in front scattered to the sides. Even the wizards or swordsmen that had just taken off, their feet barely left the ground before they vehemently descended. None of them planned to go airborne anymore.


    Ange¡¯s group smoothly broke through blocks, rushing along the main road, where the city gate was visible in the distance.


    At this moment, a convoy was entering through the open city gate. The caravan was quite large, predominantly consisting of guards. There were Paladins, heavy shield knights, priests, all protecting a luxurious carriage in the middle. Judging by its standards, the person sitting inside had to be at least an Archbishop or higher.


    The gallant arrival of Ange¡¯s group caught the attention of this convoy. The lead Paladin raised his hand and made a fist, halting his troops and assuming a defensive posture.


    The halt of the squadron agitated the person inside the carriage, he lifted the window revealing a handsome face. A majestic voice arose: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was Nikola Kevins Ill, the Archbishop famed as the most handsome in the history of the Church of Light.


    The Paladin bowed his head in reverence and replied, ¡°There seems to be heretics charging towards us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Assassins?¡± Nikola raised his eyebrows questioningly, seeming somewhat intrigued.


    Unable to meet the gaze of Nikola¡¯s captivating face, the paladin kept his head lowered, and assured: ¡°Your Eminence need not worry, the heretics won¡¯t be able to breach our guard.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, let them come. What a great opportunity this is.¡± Nikola gave a small smile, his dazzling radiance bursting forth like a cluster of stars, so brilliant and eye-catching that it seemed nothing could overshadow him.


    ¡°That blasphemer, the shameless Anthony, slanders us as followers of the Evil God, tainted by the Evil God. He even ambushed him? Such shameless accusations need an opportunity to clear our reputation, and what better opportunity than to purify heretics with the power bestowed by the gods in front of everyone?¡±


    After saying this with a smile, Nikola thought to himself: I didn¡¯t even plan for this, which smart alec arranged this in advance?


    Nikola stepped out of the carriage, stepping to the front of the convoy. With his appearance, screams of adoration erupted on both sides of the road and atop the city walls. Young girls and women enthusiastically waved their handkerchiefs, screaming, hoping to attract Nikola¡¯s attention.


    Nikola was obliged to wave in reply, acknowledging the fervor of his fans before he turned towards Ange¡¯s approaching group, raising his hand.


    A thunderous voice filled the main road: ¡°God has spoken: one should kneel with reverence on the holy land illuminated by holy light!¡±


    The Lightning¡¯s eyes widened in fear, feeling an invisible force push him, his knees gave way as he tumbled onto the ground.


    The little undead, bronze dragon, and the angelic skull on his body all tripped and tumbled, rolling a few times before kneeling on the ground. Despite their struggles, they couldn¡¯t stand back up ¨C Divine Decree: Kneel.


    Only Ange seemed unaffected; he quickly rolled and stood up, sprinting towards Nikola.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Nikola made a surprised sound before extending his hand again: ¡°God says: the burden of original sin is a heavy chain, that binds!¡± ¨C Shackles of Original Sin.


    Seven chains materialised from the ground, wrapping around Ange, but they shattered upon contact.


    ¡°How is that possible? A person without sin? None of the seven deadly sins?¡± Nikola looked incredulous: ¡°How can a human be without sin?¡±


    Though the Straw Hat was low-level, its Illusion Technique could only be seen through by those with higher spiritual power than the wearer. Since Nikola saw Ange as a human, it indicated that he didn¡¯t possess spiritual power higher than Ange¡¯s.


    Ange¡¯s feet summoned winds, the Wind Element supporting him, escalating his speed.


    ¡°God says, obsession, is the road to hell!¡± Nikola, faced with his fast approaching opponent, finally panicked, his tone wavering.


    Endless wild grass and seedlings sprouted beneath Angel s feet, laying out a verdant path.


    ¡°Why is your obsession this!?¡± Nikola threw decorum aside, yelling in rage. He clenched his hands into fists and crushed five of the six large rings adorning them. Five coloured shields appeared around him as he yelled, ¡°Guard!¡±


    It was too late. The guards behind him were originally ready to witness a swift and decisive execution of the heretics. They were all standing arm in arm, their reactions slow. Ange had already rushed in front of Nikola, his left hand throwing out a punch..

 Chapter 121 - 105: Blaming Me for Stealing the Monster 1

    Chapter 121 - 105: Blaming Me for Stealing the Monster 1


    Chapter 121: Chapter 105: Blaming Me for Stealing the Monster 1


    Translator: 549690339


    No one could withstand three Great Sacred Words, except a god. Didn¡¯t you see all the angels including Lightning, Little Zombie, and the Bronze Dragon kneeling on the ground?


    Ange withstood it; he is a god, the Undead God.


    No one could shatter a five-layer shield along with a Holy Blessing spell by using a single blow. Neither could Ange, which is why he sent his hand through.


    The Boundary-crossing Hand, it¡¯s not only the key to the Resting Camp but also a divine artifact for crossing borders. It penetrates layer upon layer of barrier and enters into Nikola¡¯s body.


    Nikola stared at his chest in disbelief. There was a hole in it, with a hand sticking through.


    Feeling the strength in his body rapidly failing, Nikola managed to cry out, ¡°The Lord... The Lord says, under the Holy Light..


    The distant shout of Negris rang out, ¡°Burn him, don¡¯t let him resurrect.¡±


    The Church of Light liked wrapping witches in holy bandages to burn them and prevent resurrection. If Nikola resurrected, he would resent them and cause a lot of trouble on their journey.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded, and a burst of Fire Element exploded inside Nikola, incinerating him into a charred piece of coal, absolutely dead.


    One could say Nikola picked the wrong opponent, and the least viable means. Even having his guards swarm the enemy would be better than what happened now.


    The strength of the Holy Words evaporated, allowing Negris and others to move again. Barely standing, Negris shouted, ¡°Run out. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Under his urgency, everyone marched forward without even time to mount a horse.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down, I¡¯ve scraped my knee.¡± Lightning complained even while running faster than any of them.


    Nikola¡¯s guards looked on in despair and grief. Under their protection, the Archbishop was killed. They would all be sent to the judgment hall when they returned, a place scarier than death. It¡¯s better to die in battle than to face that.


    With a mentality of either dying or winning redemption, the guards surged forward.


    Ange roared once.


    The excited Angel Skeleton roared louder, rushing ahead of everyone and spreading its wings.


    For a moment, the enemy was hesitant. The appearance of the Angel Skeleton was too deceptive ¨C an unripe, fair, cute, dense, and somewhat intimidating little girl. And she¡¯s even a sacred angel. When she spread her wings to the believers, the enemy had the same reaction as Made¡¯s Paladin team in the past.


    Holy Light, lighting up the entire battlefield.


    Those who dodged quickly rushed aside, those who were too slow were swallowed up by the Holy Light. The luxurious carriage of Nikola was directly hit, and its extravagant design evaporated, revealing a dark, steel-plated interior. It turns out it was an armored carriage.


    ¡°Charge! They¡¯re closing the gate!¡± Negris grabbed the decaying Angel Skeleton and threw it onto Lightning¡¯s back.


    In the distance, the city gate was slowly closing. On the city wall, the Soldiers of the City Defense Army were terrified, frantically operating the winding rope.


    If they didn¡¯t escape before the city gate closed, they were doomed. The most terrifying thing about humans is not their strong individuals, but their organizational skills. They can summon countless soldiers and magicians to bury any enemy under their masses.


    But, it seemed too late. Ange had used up all his backup cards, leaving only the Hand of Locke. Despair rises in Negris¡¯ heart.


    Just then, they saw Angel s Boundary-crossing Hand disappear. When he pulled it out again, he seemed to be struggling, as if he was dragging something heavy.


    An adult-arm-thick crossbow arrow shot at Ange. In the rush, the City Defense Army could only turn one crossbow. Given more time, the dozens of crossbows on the city wall could be turned towards him.


    ¡°Ahaha!¡± A figure stepped in front of Ange. The Energy Sword swatted the crossbow arrow away.


    Ange had finally dragged everything out; it was a steel mechanical construct weighing twenty tons.


    Upon seeing it, Luther immediately started to complain, ¡°So Petersburg was with you, I thought someone had stolen it. It caused us quite a bit of trouble to find it initially. But there is no Divine Seat here....¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, when he saw Ange put his hands on Petersburg, the construct then made an excited sound, ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Where did this energy come from? Such powerful soul energy, I am filled with power!!!¡±


    Even though there was no Divine Seat, wasn¡¯t Ange just like a walking energy source? Whose soul energy could be richer than his?


    ¡°Break it,¡± Ange pointed at the city gate that was slowly closing in the distance. ¡°Yes, my lord, watch me smash it,¡± Petersburg slowly got up and began to step forward with its short, fifty-centimeter legs.


    Negris was on the verge of tears, was it supposed to move with these short legs? Would it reach the city gate before dark?


    Negris was overthinking it. How could Petersburg, the only talking guardian among the twelve guardians, rely on its short legs to move? Because it was knowledgeable?


    As Petersburg began to move, its hands sprung out, extending tens of meters, clutching the edges and corners, moving its arm back and forth looked even faster than lightning.


    The movement of a twenty-ton mechanical construct was like a twenty-ton war chariot rolling over anything obstructing its path. Everyone was taken by surprise and quickly stepped aside.


    When Petersburg rammed into the city gate, the unreleased gate showed a magic pattern then popped open. The gate that the city guards had struggled to close was burst open by Petersburg.


    Everyone rushed out with Petersburg and disappeared into the grove outside the city gate.


    After pulling with both hands for about ten minutes, Petersburg let out a shout: ¡°Argh, I am out of power... next time... ask me... to play....¡±


    How many years had it been? From the day it was forged, Petersburg has never gone all out in a fight because the encounters were always snatched away by other guardians before it could reach.


    Ange stuffed the construct back hurriedly, the group scrambled onto Lightning and galloped away, heads down.


    Anthony raised his crystal goblet to the people on both sides of the long table, smiling and saying, ¡°Gentlemen and ladies, I am gratified you could take the time out of your busy schedules to come here. Those among us are the most devout followers of the gods. At this perilous time, the power of the evil god is infecting the curia, and I don¡¯t know how many people have been influenced by the evil god¡¯s temptation....¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a panic-stricken guard ran in and interrupted. Anthony frowned; just as he was about to scold the intruder, he heard the guard report, ¡°Sir, Archbishop of the Western District, Nikola Kevins Ill, has been assassinated.¡±


    Anthony was shocked, ¡°What?! Nikola is dead? How did he die?¡±


    People at both sides of the table glanced at him strangely as if saying ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you know best how he died? You called us here for this meeting, must be to create an alibi.¡¯


    Anthony felt wronged and quickly realized that if Nikola was indeed dead, he would be the prime suspect. He had been gathering all the power of the Eastern Diocese and pressuring the Pope to punish Nikola for heresy.


    Who was trying to frame him? If he wanted to get rid of Nikola, he would have done it openly and not through some ambush or assassination. That would not be his style.


    The guard reported, ¡°A Bronze Dragon with stunted growth, a human, an angel, an armored man, and a strange horse with a broken horn were involved.¡±


    Anthony looked bemused and shared a glance with Silver Coin, who sat on his right. Why did this group seem familiar?


    The guard continued, ¡°The Pope orders you, Lord Bishop Anthony, to capture these assassins at all costs.¡±


    People on both sides of the table looked at each other, seeing a knowing expression on each other¡¯s faces. This was a veiled accusation against Anthony. Even the Pope believed Anthony was responsible and had ordered ¡®at all costs¡¯ pointing a deeper meaning towards the order.


    Anthony glanced at everyone¡¯s faces, a bitter feeling welling in his heart. Someone stole his monster, framed him for murder, and now.....

 Chapter 122 - 106 Steadfast Bone Skeleton_l

    Chapter 122 - 106 Steadfast Bone Skeleton_l


    Chapter 122: Chapter 106 Steadfast Bone Skeleton_l


    Translator: 549690339


    In the dense forest, there was an area so overgrown one could hardly speak of it. Vines, branches, and shrubs packed the area so tightly, one wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze through.


    A swordsman wielding a machete made strenuous efforts to chop through the branches and vines. After clearing a path for about ten meters, he was panting heavily and called back: ¡°Someone take over, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    They had been clearing their way through the forest this way the whole journey, everyone was worn out to the point of collapse. They had lost interest in exploring the vine-covered spaces, at most, they would probe them with their swords.


    When a companion took his place, he casually plonked himself down on the ground. As soon as his rear hit the ground, he felt something jabbing him. Looking down, he was astonished to find a grimy, hand bone.


    The human swordsman nudged the hand bone into the bushes with his foot, muttering under his breath: ¡°Unlucky as hell, damn it.¡±


    For humanoid swordsmen like him, sights of bones and corpses were commonplace: they were numb to the horror.


    What they were searching for now was an innocent human, a human sword saint, a horse, a bronze juvenile dragon, an angel reduced to bones, and a man in armor. If this hand bone was white, he would have taken a closer look at it.


    ¡°These woods are so dense; loads of people must¡¯ve died in here before,¡± the swordsman said languidly.


    One of his younger companions, possibly a first-rank swordsman, asked


    perplexed: ¡°Senior, how does people dying relate to the density of a forest?¡±


    His question drew laughter from the others. After the laughter died, the swordsman idly replied: ¡°When I was little, there was a year when our village suffered a famine. Many people starved to death. The survivors were too weak to bury the dead and so threw their bodies into the woods behind the village. The next year, the woods were so dense one couldn¡¯t get through. Many wild fruits grew in the woods, sour and fragrant.¡±


    Although the swordsman spoke in a light-hearted, almost joking tone, everyone fell silent on hearing his words. It seemed as though they had all seen such dense woods, right behind their villages.


    For a while, everyone lost their desire to speak, and they got back to clearing the path, carving a small trail through the woods.


    A group of swordsmen marched in single file along the path, casually thrusting their swords into the bushes and ground on either side. The path had been blazed turn by turn. Even though the woods were tremendously dense, they didn¡¯t think anything could be hidden there.


    Their group of swordsmen wasn¡¯t the only one. Every dozen meters or so, there was another group, marching shoulder to shoulder in the woods, conducting a carpet-style search.


    In the sky above, several sub-dragon riders shuttled back and forth along the search lines, looking down from a high vantage point. Higher in the sky, there were griffin knights and goblins¡¯ floating airships.


    Many mages flew into the sky, casting detection magic one after another.


    Besides the occasional discovery of a corpse or a skeleton, they found nothing else.


    The entire human world was in motion, not just the Western District, but also the Eastern Diocese. Every faction, regardless of their motives or attitude, had been forced or volunteered to join the search.


    The forest outside the city where the assassins disappeared became a focal point. They had searched it dozens of times but found nothing.


    The assassin party consisted of two humans, an angel, an armored man, a bronze juvenile dragon, and a horse. It was as if this array of beings had vanished. Despite the layers of surveillance and defenses, they couldn¡¯t find the slightest clue.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that living things couldn¡¯t be stored in a spatial artifact, everyone would suspect that someone used such an artifact to whisk them away.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t expect that someone owns not just a spatial artifact, but an entire world.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, Luther and Lightning stared wide-eyed in awe, looking as if they had never seen the world before. They gazed at the magnificent palace in the distance and the Death Flame atop the main temple, mumbling, ¡°This... this is the Temple of Rest? The place where the king is sleeping?¡±


    No one had time to respond to them. Ange, Negris¡¯s form the Bronze Book, the little zombie and the angel skeleton, were chasing the aimlessly wandering skeletons everywhere.


    ¡°Why are there suddenly so many skeletons! Ange, what on earth did you do?¡± Negris roared.


    The once cold and empty Temple of Rest now saw the presence of dozens of newborn skeletons, wandering all over the world. Their frames all originated from those angel bones. Ange planted a thousand of them into the ground, and the rest were all thrown back into the Temple of Rest.


    Ange pointed at the sapling on the ground, the little sapling, was trying hard to ¡®breathe¨C breathe¨C breathe¨C¡®. When Ange put the scarecrow hat on it, he stuffed the small sapling in. It kept breathing in and out there.


    With its actions, the entire Temple of Rest was swept up in the wind.


    There was no wind inside the Temple of Rest, including the boundary of the farm. The farm boundary had sunlight, temperature, seasons, birds, but there was no wind. Ange could only pollinate crops through pollen magic.


    Now, a wind suddenly blew here.


    ¡°What does it have to do with it? There were so many corpses in the past, but we didn¡¯t see any skeletons born.¡± Negris said.


    Since the king disappeared, the entire Temple of Rest was left with only one skeleton, Ange. The rest were all left with bones. No undead had been born in over a thousand years.


    The bigger problem was that Angel s soul hadn¡¯t grown stronger in these thousand-plus years. After he replaced his bones and became an Ashbone Skeleton, he didn¡¯t make any progress. His spiritual power was extremely strong, but his soul was exceptionally condensed.


    This led to his departure from the Temple of Rest. He blew the Resting Wind in the transfer station for half a year, and his soul strength made a great leap forward, rushing towards the Soul Heart. This was due to solid foundations. If we look at Ange¡¯s situation as a whole, the main reason why the Temple of Rest could not extend the life of the undead was because the aura of death was exhausted. Without the death aura, how could a few breaths from a sapling cause hundreds of skeletons to crawl up?


    Ange pointed to the faint breeze in the air and said, ¡°Wind, has an aura.¡± He meant that there was a smell of death in the Resting Wind.


    Upon Angel s comment, Negris couldn¡¯t ignore it. He was the Bronze Book, not very sensitive to soul energy. It was only after careful sensing that he discovered that there was indeed a death aura in the breeze.


    Negris suddenly recalled something and called out, ¡°Liquid of Rest!¡±


    It should be. Ange nodded. He had previously condensed a lot of Liquid of Rest using the Everlasting Spring Stone and transferred it to the Temple of Rest. As soon as the Liquid of Rest entered here, it would immediately disperse into the air until it reached saturation.


    This was the main reason why the Liquid of Rest in the Temple of Rest ignited the Death Flame and released the Undead Godhood.


    And today, with the little sapling continuously sucking in the air, it quickly gave birth to dozens of skeletons.


    In the following days, more and more skeletons were born, quickly reaching over a hundred. With them wandering everywhere, the silent Temple of Rest had a rare touch of ¡®life¡¯.


    The idle Ange caught one of them, invoked the Holy Light, and smeared it on its body. Soon, not only skeletons were wandering about, but also lively angels.


    In this way, unknowingly, outside the main hall of the Temple of Rest, one of the four outlying buildings, a palace that looked like a purple skull, suddenly lit up with purple flames in the empty eye sockets.


    Negris was the first to notice this unusual change.. He flew over to take a look and immediately called out, ¡°Ange, come and take a look, is this Steadfast Locke¡¯s skeleton?¡±

 Chapter 123 - 107 Someone Picked Up My Bones 1

    Chapter 123 - 107 Someone Picked Up My Bones 1


    Chapter 123: Chapter 107 Someone Picked Up My Bones 1


    Translator: 549690339


    The palace resembled a skull, except many times larger. Flying into the eyeholes revealed a vast space, resembling a brain cavity in proportionality. A purple gold skeleton, missing its right hand, sat on the throne.


    Apart from Steadfast Locke, who else could it be? There was only one Purple Gold Mourning, the strongest undead beneath the king himself. If the king were not present, Steadfast Locke would undoubtedly be the Undead King.


    Unfortunately, there could only be one king.


    ¡°Why is Locke¡¯s skeleton here? I thought he was said to have died along with the Six-winged Archangel? Piero lied.¡± Privately, Negris still preferred to use Anthony¡¯s name during his reign as the Dark Knight Emperor.


    Upon closer inspection, although Locke¡¯s skeleton was well preserved, it was in poor condition. The surface was pitted with tiny holes, like severe osteoporosis.


    If it were a regular skeleton, such a state would be normal after a thousand years. However, this was a Body of Mourning. Even if it were submerged in swampy land and soaked daily, it could not possibly deteriorate like this. It seemed Steadfast Locke had continued to endure some form of damage even after death.


    Ange pointed his finger at the skeleton, and a spark of Holy Light flickered like a glimmer.


    The power of the Holy Light indeed remained.


    Negris was amazed: ¡°Really impressive, Steadfast Locke! Even after suffering from the Holy Light for over a thousand years, his skeleton is still intact. His enemy was powerful too; the Power of Holy Light has remained for over a thousand years. I wonder if it was left by the Six-winged Archangel.¡±


    Ange invoked the Holy Light and gently rubbed it over Locke¡¯s skeleton.


    ¡°Um, Lord, didn¡¯t you say that the Holy Light is harmful? Why are you using it on Locke?¡± Luther was confused about the difference between the two Holy Lights.


    ¡°Angel s Holy Light is different from what is left on Locke. Although they have different intentions, their power properties are the same and can dilute and neutralize each other. For instance, if someone pees on you, washing it off with water will make you feel better,¡± Negris explained.


    Luther wrinkled his face: ¡°Your metaphor is disgusting.¡±


    After Ange had applied his Holy Light, almost no residual Holy Light remained on Locke, and there was no sizzling sound when touched.


    As Ange touched it, a message suddenly flowed into his soul: ¡°Kill it! Kill it! Kill


    Ange seemed to hear Locke¡¯s voice echoing like thunder in his soul, accompanied by a large, unfamiliar face and a strange aura.


    The message left by Locke asked to kill the owner of this face and aura. It was probably intended for his followers. He probably never imagined that a thousand years later, the one who would reach his palace would be a farming skeleton.


    So Ange simply ignored this message and instead used his Hand of Locke to grasp Locke¡¯s arm, pouring Soul Energy into it.


    No reaction. It couldn¡¯t be activated.


    Well, even if it could be activated, Ange would not consider swapping his bones with Locke¡¯s, because the state of this Body of Mourning was really poor. It would be a disaster if a bone fracture happened while walking.


    He moved Locke¡¯s skeleton outside and found a large barrel, curling it up and putting it inside.


    Luther was shocked: ¡°Uh, Lord, please tell me you¡¯re not planning to use it to brew wine?¡±


    Legend had it in the Prime Material Plane, some natives would soak various plants and animals in wine for health benefits. Could Lord Ange be planning to do the same?


    ¡°Wine, what is that?¡± Ange asked doubtingly.


    There was a lot of Liquid of Rest stored in large sealed barrels. However, once the odor of death reached saturation, even if left open, the Liquid of Rest would not dissipate quickly.


    As there was no soul left in Locke¡¯s skeleton, it didn¡¯t need to be left open. Once the Liquid of Rest was poured in and the lid was closed, Ange hoped the liquid in the barrel would rehabilitate Locke¡¯s skeleton.


    An idle Luther asked Ange: ¡°Lord, when will we leave this place? We¡¯ve been hiding here for half a month now, the pursuers should have left.¡±


    ¡°Half a month, huh? Let¡¯s hide a bit longer...¡± Ange wanted to suggest hiding for a few more decades. After all, he already stayed there for more than a thousand years, and with land to grow crops, he wouldn¡¯t be bored. But before he could finish his sentence, he felt something and suddenly disappeared after saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s touching my bones.¡±


    No intense search operation could last half a month, especially without clues and with the assassin likely to have fled a long distance. All the search parties had dispersed and only had checkpoints at key intersections, checking the passing travelers.


    But since the establishment of the checkpoint, not only the assassin was checked.


    Ordinary people quickly resumed their lives. The death of a Cardinal was a significant event that shocked the world, but what does it have to do with common people?


    Poverty-stricken people had to continue living. If they didn¡¯t go to work, they might starve to death the next day. Oops, sorry for lying, they don¡¯t have beds at home.


    Old John, limping and carrying a bamboo basket, walked down the forest path cleared by the swordsmen a dozen days prior, venturing into the woods. He picked various wild fruits, vegetables, and mushrooms, while also setting a few small animal traps. If he was lucky, he might have some meat to eat tomorrow.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he had eaten meat. In recent years, food had been scarce, famines struck frequently and unexpectedly. There was no surplus grain to feed livestock, and the numbers of animals caught by hunting were scant; none of this rare game ever ended up being available to impoverished farmers like old John.


    Luckily, in his youth, he had wandered around with a mercenary group for some time and learned a few hunting tricks. Occasionally, he could catch a bird or a small animal; his life was a bit freer than others¡¯.


    Alas, if he was 10 years younger, if he had no injury on his legs, old John would burn all his petty belongings, join a mercenary group, and die out there instead of coming back.


    Life for the poor was getting tougher. Even a knowledgeable person like him ended up bankrupt. The few acres of land he had bought with the money he had saved in his youth now all belonged to the lord of the nobles.


    Now, all he could do was pick some wild fruits and vegetables, spending each day as it came. After all, even the most desperate mercenary group would not accept an old cripple.


    As he was reaching out here and there, old John spotted an insignificant and dusty skeleton resting in the underbrush.


    ¡°Ah, another one down on his luck in a strange land.¡± Old John was neither surprised nor scared upon seeing it. Instead, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll find you a resting place. May your soul rest in peace.¡±


    During his travels in his youth, old John had heard about a religion called the Undead Temple. Their god represented eternal life, and promised followers eternal life and a peaceful soul, which was their most common prayer.


    Old John was unaware that, as he spoke, a filament of soul flame erupted from within him, penetrating the pile of bones lying before him.


    A typical believer¡¯s soul flame would appear as multiple strands, but old John had only one, indicating that his faith was rather weak.


    However, due to this single thread of soul flame, the fire that was about to ignite within the skeleton¡¯s skull abruptly ceased. Otherwise, the pile of bones might have sprung into action in the next moment, wielding a scythe to attack people.


    Mumbling about merciful souls, old John put down his basket, filled it with the pile of bones, shouldered it again, and limped towards the edge of the forest.


    From the forest to the village, there was a road junction. At this moment, a newly set up checkpoint blocked the way, with the village sheriff and his subordinates checking each passing traveler.


    Rather than inspecting, if it was a lavishly dressed noble lord, they would let them pass without even a glance. If it was common folk, they would be given a hard time, and if it was a young woman, there was often inappropriate touching involved.


    If you were savvy, you would quickly hand over a few coins, and you would sail through the inspection smoothly. If you were inexperienced or spoke too harshly, regardless of what you were carrying, your goods would be ruthlessly unpacked, everything scattered all over the ground.


    Even if nothing was found, the goods would likely be ruined.


    As old John limped up to the checkpoint, the sheriff, who was clearly familiar with old John, took a glance at his basket and spoke with disgust, ¡°Picking this sort of stuff again, isn¡¯t it nauseating?¡±


    ¡°The things that can fertilize the fields aren¡¯t as nauseating as you.¡± Old John sneered.


    ¡°Scram, scram, scram.¡± The sheriff waved him away, opened the checkpoint, and told him to scram quickly.


    The sheriff had a new subordinate from the town who didn¡¯t know old John, so he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Sir, should we just let him pass?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? You can¡¯t squeeze anything out of an old cripple like him, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡± The sheriff replied petulantly.


    ¡°Uh, what does he pick up those things for?¡± The man quizzed, indicating the open, lattice-work basket, where anyone could see the gray bones inside.


    ¡°He claims that he uses them to fertilize his lands, but where does he even have any lands, oh, he does have a tiny plot of land near his home where he grows some medicinal herbs. Allegedly, it¡¯s Bone-connecting Wood which he says can help fix his crippled leg. Hah, even pharmacists can¡¯t grow Bone-connecting Wood anymore, and he, an old cripple, thinks he can?¡± The sheriff laughed heartily.


    The new subordinate also laughed along, then proposed with an eagerness to impress his new superior, ¡°But sir, he was so impolite to you. Shouldn¡¯t we teach him a lesson?¡±


    The sheriff laughed, ¡°That¡¯s easy, he¡¯s always picking up these disgusting things. We can just accuse him of worshipping the undead and sacrificing skeletons. Who wants to report this to the priest in town? Go.¡±


    His subordinates grew excited. One of them volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He ran off in an instant.


    A group of men laughed and taunted an old cripple, without any pity or guilt.


    Old John had no idea that he had caused trouble. After getting back to his house, he started to dig a pit, burying the collected skeleton while mumbling, ¡°Traveler who died far from home, I found you a place to rest. May your soul rest in peace. May you reach the land of the Undead, where you can enjoy eternal life, and be free of hunger and pain...¡±


    After the burial, he didn¡¯t erect any tombstone-like thing. He just inserted a piece of Bone-connecting Wood. He claimed to grow Bone-connecting Wood, but a medicinal herb, which even pharmacists couldn¡¯t grow, wasn¡¯t something an old cripple like him could manage. It was just an excuse. Every single piece of land had a corpse buried beneath it.


    That was his obsession, a consequence of a tragic incident in his youth. The calamity was so brutal that he didn¡¯t even dare to recall it. Since then, he tried to bury any roadside corpse he stumbled upon as best as he could.


    Sighing, he was about to stand up when a gray skeletal hand suddenly burst from the grave. Old John toppled over in fright..

 Chapter 124 - 108: Just Keep Chopping and Whittling_l

    Chapter 124 - 108: Just Keep Chopping and Whittling_l


    Chapter 124: Chapter 108: Just Keep Chopping and Whittling_l


    Translator: 549690339


    The flame of the soul blazed all over its body, the filthy dirt was falling off in the fire, its eye sockets burned with a bright blue flame. It looked like a Messenger of Death that had crawled out of the ancient abyss. When its gaze focused on him, Old John felt completely frozen.


    What on earth have I brought home? I should be doomed, right? Old John murmured absentmindedly.


    My legs felt a bit weak, not from fear, but from shock. Surprisingly, Old John wasn¡¯t terribly afraid inside.


    At the worst, death is just the end, after all. Given his age and lame leg, with little hope for his remaining years, death didn¡¯t seem so terrible. All he wished for was a peaceful soul.


    It could only be said that people in their fifties haven¡¯t seen enough of the world. Someone in their nineties like the silver coin, would understand that falling into the hands of the Undead is not as simple as ¡®just dying¡¯.


    But what puzzled Old John was that the Ashbone Skeleton that had risen didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, it just tilted its head to look at him and suddenly materialized a bag of food in front of him.


    What does this mean? Is it a bribe for my life? Old John had already accepted that this skeleton would kill him, so any of its actions would be interpreted in the worst possible way.


    Exchange food for life? I¡¯m not a fool. If I agree, my life is over, and then as a corpse, I don¡¯t need to eat, the food can naturally be taken back.


    I heard similar legends when I was a mercenary. Demons would turn into beautiful women to tempt men, offering beauty in exchange for something in their possession. If you agree, the demon would take what¡¯s between your legs, leaving you only able to look but incapable of using it.


    Old John would never fall for that trick. He firmly shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want food.¡¯


    Ange was puzzled, he doesn¡¯t want food? What should I do?


    Usually, when believers offer the Soul Flame, he would return food to them. Although this believer in front of him doesn¡¯t have strong faith and the soul flame is weak, a little by little on the way, he had gathered one or two strands.


    If he doesn¡¯t want food, then there¡¯s no equivalent exchange. What should I do then?


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    What do I want? I would like to be worry-free, own a hundred acres of farmland, have a herd of cattle and sheep, to be of high status, and to put feet on the face of the sheriff, who shall respond with an apologetic smile.


    After thinking about it, Old John felt that was too much, and said casually, ¡°I want to heal this lame leg and continue my life as a mercenary until I¡¯m ninety.¡±


    He said this all in one breath, which means, to heal the lame leg, continue life as a mercenary, and to live until ninety are all connected. He was afraid that once his leg was healed, he became a mercenary, and then he would die the next day...


    Of course, this was all Old John just saying, he doesn¡¯t think that the skeleton he accidentally picked up could heal his lame leg. In fact, the fact that the skeleton didn¡¯t kill him instantly, but instead gave him a bag of food, was already a big surprise to Old John.


    Heal the leg? Ange squatted down, poked Old John¡¯s lame leg.


    It was a leg curving outward. From the perspective of Ange who had changed bones over a dozen times, it was because it wasn¡¯t reset timely after fractures, leading to hypertrophy after healing, which caused the leg to be disabled due to the curvature at the fracture.


    This could be easily tackled, just need to replace the bone.


    He looked around, wondering where he could find a suitable bone.


    There were indeed other corpses buried in the ground, but they had already decayed and were no longer usable, even if dug up.


    ¡°What if, your leg was cut off, straightened, then reattached?¡± Negris, reflected in Ange¡¯s body, suggested.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange took out a scythe, preparing to cut off Old John¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hold on, if you hack him directly like that, he¡¯ll pass out from pain and bleed too much. First, shut off his senses, render him unconscious and then hack.


    Then quickly seal the wound to avoid excessive blood loss. Uh, catch him so that he doesn¡¯t run off.¡±


    Before Negris could finish, Old John had scrambled to his feet, hobbling towards the exit with all his might.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he did fear getting chopped up. The sight of the glinting sickle blade provided an immediate motivation for flight. It would hurt too much if that thing fell on him.


    Unfortunately for him, it was too late. Ange had caught up with him in one stride and before he could scream, shut off his soul.


    In an instant, Old John lost control of his body. He could only watch in horror as Ange placed him aside, hacked off his leg, stripped the outer layer of flesh, snapped the bend in the small foot bone, shaved off any excess growth, and once he was satisfied it was straight, used some unfamiliar liquid and then applied Holy Light.


    Seeing this, Old John lost all ability to think. A skeleton wielding the Holy Light? This was a clear revelation of the Holy Light because as it shone down, the small leg bone that had been hacked and shaved started to fuse together.


    Not just the small leg bone, the stripped skin and flesh slowly healed, forming a straight and intact small leg.


    Ange compared the small leg with the large one, gleaning off any excess, he weighed the severed small leg in his hand like a melon. Not balanced? He¡¯d take off a bit more, weigh it again, still off? He¡¯d take off a little more.


    Once Ange was entirely satisfied with the fit. He cast Holy Light on the connecting points of the small and large leg, brought them together, and shined Holy Light on them again.


    The previously severed small and large legs visibly began to heal together.


    Done! The resourceful skeleton was done. Replacing a human bone was too troublesome. Ange thought to himself.


    When Old John regained control of his body, it took him a while to react. He held up his leg and stared at it until his leg started to numb. Then, half in doubt, half in belief, he stood up and tested the leg that used to hobble.


    ¡°Is it really better? No pain? Not bent? Not limping?¡± He was full of questions. For ordinary people, this was a miraculous shock to the soul.


    But if he witnessed Ange process of transforming the angelic skeleton slowly back into a dim-witted little girl, he probably would dismiss this level of healing as nothing out of the ordinary.


    Negris was dismissive, urging Ange in his soul: ¡°Okay, okay, ask him if it¡¯s better. If so, let¡¯s get out of here, put on your hat, your bones are too eye-catching.¡±


    Old John reluctantly said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit short.¡±


    Is it short? No problem, just cut it off and drop some essence, let it grow faster. Ange readied his large sickle again.


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not short, not short. I was used to hobbling, and I¡¯m just not accustomed to it yet. It¡¯s not short, not short.¡± Old John was wallpaper white and frantically waved his hands. He even skipped around a little to show off his leg.


    The recent scene was still a shocking epicenter to him. Chopping, trimming and fusing a leg might be ordinary to Ange, but enough to shock an ordinary person into complete paralysis.


    Old John could speak clearly at this point, thanks to the euphoria from elation of his leg healing. Imagine if he had to go through it again¡ªfrom the sound of it, he¡¯d prefer a shorter leg.


    But to be fair, he was just not used to walking normally after having limped for so long, like someone losing a part of their tooth and needing to use their tongue to feel the gap.


    Well, now that there was an ¡®equivalent¡¯ exchange, Ange felt satisfied and prepared to leave with his hat on.


    ¡®Equivalent¡¯ exchange was not coercive or mandatory, but it became a habit in him at a confused time and now he became unsettlingly peculiar about it, feeling always like something wasn¡¯t done right.


    However, just as he put on his scarecrow hat, there was a commotion outside the door: ¡°It¡¯s this place, Father, it¡¯s this house that worships the Undead. They even have so many skeletons, they must be trying to summon a skeleton. We don¡¯t know where those bones came from. They may have been shaved off of living people.¡±


    An old man who helped bury unclaimed bodies and who had been handicapped himself was now being accused of murderous bone extraction and demonic skeleton summoning..

 Chapter 125 - 109 Are you here to exorcise the Holy Maiden? 1

    Chapter 125 - 109 Are you here to exorcise the Holy Maiden? 1


    Chapter 125: Chapter 109 Are you here to exorcise the Holy Maiden? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    If someone said there was a person killing and stripping bones, summoning skeletons in his jurisdiction, Fala would certainly not believe it, especially if they were claiming it was Old John. Fala had some impression of him ¨C he was merely an unsociable, stubborn, disabled old man.


    It was rumored that he had a peculiar hobby of collecting unnamed bones from the road and using them to fertilize his fields at home. The villagers found this bizarre, assuming he was killing and stripping bones.


    But as a priest of the Church, Fala knew very well that there were different customs and many unique occupations in the world. In some countries, for instance, sanitation workers would also double as undertakers, wrapping up and transporting the dead found by the roadside or in people¡¯s homes to the graveyard or Chaotic Burial Mound.


    In other places, people preferred beheading criminals, hence the emergence of two professions: the executioner and the Sewer of Bodies.


    The executioner would behead the criminal, then the Sewer of Bodies would stitch the head back on so they could be properly buried. Of course, those who sew bodies would, at times, act as surgeons.


    For example...


    So when Fala received this kind of report, he initially intended to dismiss it. However, his new partner, Paladin Oni, was just eighteen years old. Eager to serve with distinction, Oni had rushed over without a word. Fala had no other choice but to accompany him. Just in case his partner stirred up trouble, he could at least interfere.


    Old John¡¯s courtyard didn¡¯t even have a gate. Oni barged right in. The most noticeable thing inside the courtyard was the orderly patch of


    Bone-connecting Wood branches. He moved closer to sniff ¨C it had a mild stench of decay. Oni swiftly drew his longsword, stabbed into it and when he pulled it out, the tip was faintly smelly.


    ¡°Damn, he is indeed burying corpses here for his rituals, preparing to summon skeletons, isn¡¯t he?¡± Paladin Oni said angrily.


    Fala scratched his nose awkwardly. Although burying bodies in one¡¯s yard was strange, whether the bodies were used for rituals was still questionable, and there was no trace of death in the yard.


    Even if the bodies were used for rituals, who would use them to summon skeletons? What a waste! Skeletons weren¡¯t strong fighters, it would be better to make Bone Soup to summon hellhounds, they loved to gnaw bones and were also stronger.


    Ange pushed the door open with a squeak and walked into the courtyard.


    Oni immediately pointed his sword: ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the heretic refining bodies here, aren¡¯t you? On behalf of the Light, I, apprentice Paladin Neo, will judge you. If you believe you are innocent, raise your hands and let the Holy Light judge you.¡±


    Oni recited his speech word for word, then raised his sword high. A bright and pure light shined on it. ¡°Holy Light, purify the shadows of this world! Holy Spirit Sword, exterminate all heretics! In the name of Light, I judge!¡±


    This was a skill specifically designed to judge heretics. If the subject wasn¡¯t a heretic, the Light of Judgment would pass through the body unobstructed. If they were a heretic, however, the Light of Judgment would explode upon contact, inflicting multiplied damage.


    Fala heaved a heavy sigh. The young people who emerged from the church these days were getting increasingly rigid. They liked using the Light of Judgment to tell friend from foe, not realizing that judging a person¡¯s heart was a complex task ¨C one that couldn¡¯t be accomplished through a single skill.


    Even if one wasn¡¯t a heretic, what if they were a murderer, rebel or thief with evil thoughts? Or a proud mage? One unnecessary judgment could easily turn a neutral party into an enemy.


    Every year, this arrogant rudeness brought so many enemies to the church, but no younger generation was willing to change this habit. Perhaps they felt they didn¡¯t care, who would dare to offend the Church of Light?


    Fortunately for them, they hadn¡¯t run into a real villain yet, otherwise, these young men would have surely suffered.


    Just as these thoughts flashed through Fala¡¯s mind, Ange sidestepped a bit and quickly tripped Oni.


    Ange felt that Oni¡¯s movements were very slow. Negris had told him not to kill or cause serious injuries, so as to avoid attracting the attention of the Church of Light to the village, which would make things complicated.


    If a paladin and a priest suddenly died in a certain area, especially during such sensitive times, people would definitely associate it with Nikola.


    The moment Oni¡¯s foot was caught, he lost his balance and fell headfirst into a wall, knocking himself unconscious.


    Flap...flap...flap...


    The scene was somewhat awkward for a moment. Fala couldn¡¯t bear to look, feeling too embarrassed. Oni had arrived ready for a fight, eager to judge others, only to knock himself unconscious against a wall. It really was a disgrace. Was he planning on using his own unconsciousness to make the opponent feel guilty, thereby achieving the purpose of judgment?


    However, this incident indirectly proved that the man in front of them was very powerful. Fala became cautious and said aloud, ¡°My friend, I apologize for any offense. I am Fala, a priest from the nearby town. This is apprentice Paladin Oni. May I ask who you are and where you come from?¡±


    Ange tilted his head to look at him, expressionless. Mainly because he didn¡¯t know how to answer, should he say that his name is Ange and he comes from the Resting Abyss, and that he¡¯s a skeleton?


    He simply ignored him, picked up the Paladin, and patted a Face Purification Technique on his head, hoping he wasn¡¯t unconscious or seriously injured.


    Fala¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Holy Light? And casually cast, too. It was similar to Purification, and yet it quickly healed Oni¡¯s swollen head. This alone showed that the man in front of him was a very high-level worshipper, his level was certainly far higher than Fala¡¯s.


    God, what had that fool Oni done? He had launched a judgment against a clergyman of the Church whose rank was far higher than theirs!


    ¡°Level 1 Priest Fala is honored to meet you, sir. May I ask your honorable name?¡± Fala immediately knelt down, saying respectfully.


    Fala¡¯s sudden kneel not only startled the security chief and his subordinates who had brought them here, but also woke up Negris.


    ¡°Oh yes, you can use the Holy Light, you can pretend to be a clergyman of the Church of Light and safely leave this place. The people of the Church of Light won¡¯t pursue someone who can use the Holy Light... I¡¯m thinking... thinking... Which position in the Church of Light is most suitable for you to pretend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Ascetic monk, those solitary, disheveled, reticent people who live a hard, metered life. You pretend to be an ascetic monk. Besides, the timing of your appearance here is just perfect, you¡¯re here to investigate Nikola¡¯s murderer.¡±


    ¡°So, introduce yourself this way: Monk Ange, from the shadows of the Holy Light.¡± Negris quickly said within Angel s soul.


    ¡°Holy... Light... shadow... Monk... Ange.¡± Ange haltingly introduced himself.


    Negris clapped in Ange¡¯s soul, ¡°Excellent! Ascetic monks are all solitary men, they hardly speak and their language abilities tend to deteriorate. Your halting speech style makes you look even more like one. Quick, praise me for my good choice.¡±


    An ascetic monk? Fala was shocked. A legendary ascetic monk? They had never encountered one before. Why was such a big shot here? Could it be... ?


    At this time, Old John finally walked out of the room with light steps. The people outside the courtyard were all stunned. Wasn¡¯t Old John a cripple?


    Even Old John, a chronic cripple, could be cured. The power of this ascetic monk was truly incredible. No need to guess, it must have been because of that event.


    Fala stood up, crossed his hands over his chest, and bowed again: ¡°Lord Ange, are you here to perform an exorcism on the Holy Maiden Shamara?¡±

 Chapter 126 - 110 You are not a Believer in Light_l

    Chapter 126: Chapter 110 You are not a Believer in Light_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Fala was incessantly chattering and guiding the way. Old John was following behind with a tense expression and the sheriff was at the rear, quivering in fear.


    Negris, projected on Angel s soul, sighed and fretted, ¡°How can it be that we coincidentally have a foolish holy maiden? What a coincidence? Ah...¡±.


    The role of an ascetic monk most suits Angel s disguise and timing. The best reason for an ascetic monk being here though, has to be exorcism.


    Among all the holy ranks of the Church of Light, ascetic monks possess the firmest willpower. They can withstand extended loneliness, forfeit all comforts, abandon emotional ties, and train their faith and willpower in the harshest environments.


    Anyone having even the slightest hesitance would not possibly endure the hardship. Only a person with pure intentions and resolute determination could become an ascetic monk.


    And exorcism, of course, involves vanquishing the devils of the heart and soul.


    Some people were fine, but suddenly they began to speak gibberish, attacked others, destroyed properties, and spoke strangely. They were being possessed by the devil. Once the devil is exorcised, they return to normal.


    Devil possession does exist, as evidenced by the plague of the Underground city, which Feilin once said was initiated by a corpse possessed by a demon.


    However, 99-999% of the cases of exorcism mentioned by the Church of Light are mental illnesses. For Devil¡¯s possession, a Purification would take care of it. No special exorcism is needed.


    Mental illness is different from neurological disorders.


    Neurological disorders refer to diseases of the nervous system, such as epilepsy, scholar¡¯s syndrome, Parkinson¡¯s disease, autism, etc., which are physical alterations within the nervous system.


    Mental illnesses, on the other hand, refer to psychiatric disorders, such as multiple personalities, emotional disorders, delirium, etc. There are no obvious physical manifestations. Mild cases may not even be considered as illnesses.


    Obsessive-compulsive disorder, mania... maybe everyone has slight mental issues. That¡¯s what keeps us on our toes... right?


    However, sometimes people tend to mix up neurological disorders and mental illnesses. People with neurological disorders are more susceptible to mental disorders, especially due to sleep deprivation and fatigue.


    If a priest can¡¯t cure a patient, and an ascetic monk is called upon for exorcism, it¡¯s certainly a psychiatric disorder. After all, when it comes to actual devil possession that can¡¯t be addressed by exorcism, it could always be burned out, right?


    An ascetic monk, who is unshakeable in will, may see certain mental issues ordinary people classify as illnesses, as nothing more than: Ah? What is mind?


    Oh, what is illness? Is not eating a form of self-harm? Is self-harm an illness? I often don¡¯t eat, are you saying I am sick?


    On comparison with the ascetic monks, most psychiatric patients seem perfectly normal.


    Of all the people, Ange seemed the calmest as they approached the town, curiously looking around.


    As he guided the way, Fala explained, ¡°Holy Maiden Shamara is our greatest pride in Mara Town. Even her name was taken from our town. She was chosen as a candidate for the holy maiden at age twelve, she could summon the Holy Spirit at age sixteen, and possess the Holy Spirit by eighteen. But even after fifty years, she was not able to fathom the divine utterance.¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, she began to show signs of demonic possession. She would bark out nonsense, demanding to see Pope Juliani, claiming that all gods have disappeared and that everyone should go to save the Divine Country. Nobody believed her nonsense. Everyone thought she had just gone mad from failing to comprehend the divine speech.¡±


    ¡°To everyone¡¯s surprise, more than a month ago, Shamara was suddenly unable to possess the Holy Spirit, and then she began to shout that the Divine Country was destroyed. People were sure then that she was possessed by a devil. But it might be that she¡¯s just getting old. Other holy maidens can fathom the divine utterance, but she can¡¯t. Other holy maidens can do Holy Spirit Possession, but she can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Pope Juliani sent her home to rest and promised to send an ascetic monk for her treatment. However, Lord Nicola¡¯s incident occurred and it took until now for you to arrive, Lord Ange. Holy Maiden Shamara is the pride of Mara Town, please save her.¡±


    Upon hearing Fala¡¯s incessant prattle, Negris couldn¡¯t help but have Ange ask him, ¡°You are, a local. How old, is Shamara?¡±


    ¡°Holy Maiden Shamara is sixty-eight years old this year. As for me, I¡¯m not a local, but I¡¯ve been living in Mara Town for fifty years. I belong here now,¡± Fala said.


    After finishing his speech, Fala cautiously glanced at Ange, but noticed that the ascetic monk showed no reaction. He seemed not to have heard at all.


    ¡°As expected of an ascetic monk, his expression is so inscrutable. Impressive, impressive,¡± Fala secretly praised.


    Ange naturally had no expressions, after all, he wasn¡¯t the one asking the questions. However, Negris in his soul had begun to ponder.


    ¡°Sixty-eight years old, quite young. A lot of guys must like her. Look at this Fala; when he mentions her name, his eyes light up. He definitely has ulterior motives.¡±


    ¡°Spirits unable to possess the body more than a month ago is normal. After all, the Holy Kingdom fell, with all the Holy Spirit Angels holding up until death; it would be strange if they could still possess the body. But other holy maidens are able to interpret divine utterance? Other holy maidens can still be possessed by spirits? What¡¯s going on here? Could it be that the Gods of Light aren¡¯t dead?¡±


    ¡°If the Gods of Light have disappeared, then the other holy maidens who claim to be able to interpret divine utterance are lying; if they¡¯re not lying, then the Gods haven¡¯t disappeared; if they aren¡¯t lying and the Gods have disappeared, then someone is impersonating the divine utterance. That¡¯s blasphemy.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s necessary to capture a holy maiden and find out who¡¯s lying.


    The soul-searching technique should be useful in this case.¡±


    The group soon arrived in Mara Town and at Shamara¡¯s home, a typical brick house. However, upon entering, they found all walls reinforced and surrounded by iron bars.


    After entering, they opened an iron gate, walked down the stairs, descended deep underground for several meters, and finally entered the sturdy cell.


    Before entering the door, Negris instructed Ange to summon the Power of Holy Light to avoid their true identity being discovered. After all, Angel s current appearance is a result of the transformation of a scarecrow¡¯s hat. As long as someone¡¯s spiritual power is stronger than his, they can see through the illusion.


    However, with Ange¡¯s extraordinary spiritual power to a level that even Nicolas can¡¯t see through, Negris wasn¡¯t too concerned. He was just taking precautions. Who knows what weird powers the holy maidens have?


    Take Lisa as an example, the former holy maiden had a bunch of eccentric abilities. Only because she renounced faith, she couldn¡¯t trigger most of them.


    But this time Negris was caught off guard. Initially, he might have achieved what he wanted without invoking the Holy Light. But as Ange entered the prison after reaching out the Holy light, the first thing he saw was a graceful figure kneeling in front of a statue. Her body was erect and dignified.


    Hearing their entrance, Shamara turned her head, looked at Ange with confusion etched on her face. and said. ¡°Your Holy Light is too Dure. You are not a believer in the Light. Who are you?¡±


    All of Negris¡¯ attention was absorbed by Shamara¡¯s eyes. They were pure beyond measure.


    Her face was also smooth and clean, just like an eighteen-year-old girl.. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be sixty-eight?

 Chapter 127 - 111: Something’s Wrong with this Holy Woman_l

    Chapter 127: Chapter 111: Something¡¯s Wrong with this Holy Woman_l


    Translator: 549690339


    A pang of anxiety surged through Negris¡¯ heart: ¡°Damn, things have been exposed, Ange, let us fight...¡±


    He was about to shout out to make a breakout, and then strenuously bolster Ange into fighting, however, before the words left his lips, Fala had already hastened forward, reprimanding, ¡°Shamara, you are spouting nonsense again.


    This is Ascetic Monk Lord Ange, who has come to treat you. Don¡¯t talk rubbish.¡±


    Afterwards, he turns toward Ange with an apologetic smile, ¡°Forgive us, Lord Ange. Shamara just speaks without thinking, her mental state isn¡¯t very well; we hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Those words weren¡¯t a reprimand at all! While the words coming out of him seemed like reproach, he was alternatively apologizing on Shamara¡¯s behalf and defending her. His protective feelings were written all over his face.


    It seems there is no need to fight our way out of here. Shamara has already been branded as an entity possessed by a devil; people won¡¯t believe whatever she says anyway.


    Shamara gave a small laugh, stopping from pursuing further questions, her eyes simply filled with curiosity as she gazed at Ange.


    Negris felt a bit uncomfortable under her gaze: ¡°It¡¯s over, this saint doesn¡¯t have a mental illness, nor is she possessed by a devil; how could we possibly cure her now? Forget it, order the others to leave first, lest our cover gets blown.¡±


    Ange turned his head toward Fala and commanded: ¡°You all, leave.¡±


    Fala hesitated a bit, but in the end, he cast a concerned glance at Shamara and departed from the dungeon.


    Shamara, full of curiosity, watched all of this while keeping silent. She only waved her hand after Fala had left, sealing all the holes and gaps in the dungeon walls.


    Then, Shamara reposed her prior question: ¡°Your Holy Light is too pure. You¡¯re no believer of the Light, who are you?¡±


    Above the dungeon, Fala, who was pressed to the ground listening through an ear tube, and the Paladin guarding the dungeon could hear nothing, looking at each other blankly.


    Negris originally wanted to remind Ange about the eavesdropping, did not expect Shamara would actively seal the place; what does this mean?


    Following Negris¡¯ prompting, Ange asked: ¡°You think I am not, why didn¡¯t...


    reveal it to them.¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re not believers of the Light either.¡± Shamara responded.


    ¡°Ah? What do you mean? Aren¡¯t they part of the Church of Light? Are they imposters?¡± Negris said, shocked.


    Shamara shook her head, ¡°No, they are part of the Church of Light, but they¡¯re not believers of the Light. They don¡¯t believe in the Light, they only believe in the church that can grant them power, authority, and wealth. If you tell them, that all the gods have disappeared, they would refuse to believe.¡±


    Negris gasped for breath, this isn¡¯t a tale of mental illness, this saint is very clear-minded. Everyone thought she was possessed by a devil, and yet she believes everyone else has forsaken their faith.


    ¡°They say you are demon-possessed. It seems you are not. I will go now.¡± Ange echoed Negris¡¯ words and turned to leave right after.


    The original plan was to forcibly push the goose onto a perch, to surreptitiously cure the saint¡¯s assumed mental illness and then leave in a justifiable manner. Let alone if she really had mental illness, Negris was pretty confident about it.


    The divine arts of the Church of Light were effective against physical injuries, diseases, and poisons. As for mental ailments, the Undead¡¯s treatment methods were superb, even able to alter or erase memories ¨C what was there to fear for mental illness?


    But who would have thought the Saint didn¡¯t have a mental illness, on the contrary, she was particularly lucid. But it seems, she no longer sees the Church of Light as true believers of the Light, but rather has turned into faithless chasers of power, wealth, and authority.


    Great, then, you two can have your chat, and we shall leave.


    ¡°Wait, you still haven¡¯t said, who you are, why do you hold such pure Power of Holy Light?¡± Shamara questioned.


    ¡°Pure, really?¡± Ange cast a Purification spell, the Holy Light resting in his palm.


    ¡°Pure, the true Holy Light, with no impurities. Unlike us, every one of us is filled with distractions, power, position, wealth, choice, gain and loss, reward, interest, desire, very pure.¡± Shamara said, expressing her envy.


    ¡°You all? You, impure?¡± Ange echoed Negris¡¯ inquiry.


    Negris was quite curious; from Shamara¡¯s words, she seemed to think she wasn¡¯t pure. This is strange; she clearly possessed a pair of pure, undefiled eyes, so why does she think she is impure?


    Shamara shook her head: ¡°I am impure, I have been seeking the pure Holy Light, seeking the purest Light. Such thought is so strong, that it made me impure. Now, all the gods have disappeared, yet I still want to monopolize the Holy Light, so I am even more impure. The pure Holy Light you possess is what I seek, can you give it to me?¡±


    Shamara¡¯s words send chills down Negris¡¯ spine. It didn¡¯t make sense that the strong desire to seek purity could actually lead to impurity. This problem was philosophical; it¡¯s about religious debate. Moreover, Shamara¡¯s last sentence gave off a vibe similar to ¡®I like your life, may I take yours?¡¯


    Ange didn¡¯t find this odd, he handed over the Holy Light in his palms; the angelic skeleton would often ask for his Holy Light, right? When he used to cast powerful spells, the skeleton would devour sixty to seventy Holy Lights.


    Shamara reached out to grasp the Holy Light; however, as soon as it was in her hand, it dissipated quickly.


    Seeing the scattered bits of Holy Light, Shamara hurried to capture it, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone, quickly give me the Holy Light.¡± Shamara turned to Ange and urged anxiously, just like a little girl who lost her toy.


    Negris sensed something was off; he warned Ange through his soul, ¡°There¡¯s something odd about her, you must be careful.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong? Ange tilted his head, what¡¯s wrong? When the angelic skeleton begs Ange to heal it, it looks exactly like this, right?


    Negris felt like vomiting blood, he roared, ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s the problem! Who in the world would act like the angelic skeleton under normal circumstances?¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t mind, he again conjured up a Holy Light. Shamara¡¯s agitation only escalated as she still couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    So Ange changed to the Face Purification Technique; if Purification couldn¡¯t be grasped, would the Face Purification Technique do?


    Shamara caught it immediately and quickly realized that something was wrong: ¡°You defined the Holy Light? You defined the Holy Light!¡± First in doubt, then in affirmation.


    Ever since more than a thousand years ago, the Church of Light hasn¡¯t given birth to new divine arts, because no one could define the Holy Light. Whether it was Purification, Holy Word Technique, or even Nikola¡¯s Original Sin Shackles, Path of Tenacity etc., they were all left behind from over a thousand years ago.


    However, today, Shamara saw a divine art that was not recorded in the Holy Code, an entirely new divine art. This signifies that someone managed to define the Holy Light.


    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been searching for, give it to me, give it to me, give me, give me! ! ¡± Shamara desperately clawed at Angel s hand, her movements getting more aggressive, to the point where she seemed to be snatching it.


    By now even Ange found something amiss; Shamara¡¯s emotions were extremely unstable, and the last ¡®give me¡¯ was even shouted out, looking ferocious.


    Boom! With the final roar, a burst of Holy Light exploded from Shamara¡¯s body. An apparition of a saint, as if traversing through void, hurtled toward her body ¨C a Holy Spirit Possession.


    ¡°Give me, I want it.¡± Shamara stared at Ange without any expression, a cold tone in her voice. Behind her swiftly sprouted a pair of wings constructed of energy, a pair of wings that is present during Holy Spirit Possession ¨C Wings of the Holy Spirit.


    However, Shamara¡¯s Wings of the Holy Spirit, were grey..

 Chapter 128 - 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_l

    Chapter 128: Chapter 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°She is indeed mentally ill! Why is this happening? Heaven has already ceased to exist, why can she still possess the Holy Spirit Angel? And why a Gray Angel? Is she fallen? A Fallen Believer?¡± Negris shrieked.


    Ange extracted his own small scythe, the one he had used for more than a thousand years. Because the dungeon was cramped, he could not physically wield his Scythe of Death, and was forced to use his smaller scythe.


    Nonetheless, the Scythe of Death was in essence a projection of his small scythe, it was simply another form of it.


    Summoning his small scythe and Soul Armor, the dark silhouette of the armor was hidden beneath the straw hat, all transformations seamlessly taking place beneath the disguise of a scarecrow.


    Shamara could not see, she could only sense an increasing aura of the soul, which caused her to frown in confusion.


    ¡°The Holy Spirit is gone, how can you, perform the Holy Spirit Possession?¡± Ange asked while invoking his Soul Armor.


    ¡°I made it.¡± Shamara casually replied, then she launched a palm strike, the Holy


    Light congealing into a blade on her palm, aiming right at Angel s neck, ¡°Holy Light, give it to me.¡±


    Shamara¡¯s casual remark staggered Negris. She made it? She created a Holy Spirit!?


    What does this signify? What does it mean? Holy Spirits were created by Gods. If she could create one, it means she has usurped a portion of Divine Power, imprinting her will onto it.


    My God! What can steal Divine Power? A false God! Is she attempting to become a false God?


    Ange hooked aside the energy blade with his scythe.


    Shamara condensed another light blade with her right hand and launched another stroke. Ange deflected this blade as well, the two of them performing a repeated cycle of attacks and defenses, energy and scythe colliding with resounding echoes.


    Shamara did not seem to have received any martial training, but it was evident  she had chopped some vegetables in the kitchen before. Her double blade movements resembled the act of mincing meat.


    Of course, Ange was no less skilled. His scythe, honed through years of cutting grass and harvesting crops, could intercept the energy blades accurately. The echoes from the clashing energies rung continuously.


    Though their movements did not vary much, the effects were outstanding and striking, with the scattered remnants of energy causing the dungeon to rumble incessantly.


    Their clash intrigued Fala and the Paladins guarding outside, who came down to take a look. All of them were dumbfounded.


    ¡°A Gray Angel? My goodness, the legendary Gray Angel. Shamara has fallen.¡± Fala cried out in heartache.


    Shamara, who was matching blows with Ange, turned her icy gaze upon them. Her eyes, radiating with Holy Light, coldly and imposingly declared,


    ¡°The fallen ones, are you, those who have abandoned the Holy Light. You are like lost lambs, and ahead of you, lies a dark abyss. The Lord said, ¡®Kill the leading lamb, it will guide the flock into the abyss...¡¯.¡±


    Murmuring her chants, Shamara abandoned Ange and lunged toward the exit.


    The iron gate of the dungeon had been locked. With the Holy Light wrapped around her, Shamara charged headlong into it. The arm-thick metal bars were instantly bent out of shape by her.


    Fala gasped, scrambling towards the staircase shouting, ¡°Be on guard! Shamara has fallen, be on guard!¡±


    The remaining Paladins, assigned to prison duty, had no choice but to unsheathe their longswords. Seeing the arm-thick metal bars twisted, however, sent chills down their spines. Is this still human?


    No one could have predicted that Shamara would fall, much less imprison her into the dungeon. Essentially, they were imprisoning a frail woman, once devoid of Holy Spirit Possession. The arm-thick bars were definitely high-grade, capable of holding even a bear.


    Who could have guessed, a frail woman could suddenly perform Holy Spirit


    Possession again? This should have been a good thing. You can possess the Holy Spirit, making you the Holy Maiden again, we could have released you instantly.


    Who could have guessed, the spirit that possessed her this time was the legendary Gray Angel, a sign of falling from grace. Now, this fallen Holy Maiden was suggesting that they are the fallen ones, the ones who had abandoned the Holy Light, the lost lambs?


    Lost lambs they might be, but what¡¯s with the strength that rivalled that of a bear? Normal Holy Spirit Possessions don¡¯t grant this kind of power, do they?


    Shamara staggered back two steps, then rushed forward again, crashing into the iron gate. This time, the bars could not handle the stress and broke. Then, she pried open the broken bars and squeezed her way out.


    However, a disturbance behind her forced her to turn back, just in time to see a luminous silhouette emerge from Angel s body.


    In reality, Shamara shouldn¡¯t have left Ange alone, nor create distance between them. If not, she would have witnessed the power of the Magic Turret. However, before that could happen, a light projection appeared from his body, positioning defensively in front of him.


    The Divine Soul of Mystical Warrior Anthony.


    Under normal circumstances, Mystical Warriors would typically project a dark silhouette, radiating an aura of death. But Anthony¡¯s Divine Soul was different.


    The light projection was pure and dignified, attired in solemn robes, wearing a high-collar hat. From the outline, one can tell it was the attire befitting the title of a bishop. More importantly, the light projection was holding a bishop¡¯s staff; its form alone radiated immense holiness.


    The Divine Soul reveals the most familiar image of a Mystical Warrior. For more than a thousand years, Anthony was most familiar with this image, always maintaining a stern expression in public, exuding dignity and holiness.


    ¡°Ah!? It¡¯s the Bishop! The Bishop!¡± The light projection obscured the face, only a vague impression of the outline could be discerned, and since this was the Western District, not many people knew Anthony, so it was difficult to distinguish him in the form of a light projection..

 Chapter 129 - 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_2

    Chapter 129: Chapter 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    But from their clothing and the staff they carried, everyone could recognize this was a bishop-level worshipper.


    This news bolstered the morale of the paladins, who declared loudly, ¡°A Holy Soul, a bishop-level Holy Soul! The ascetic monk is so powerful, stop her, cooperate with Lord Ange to kill the Fallen Angel!¡±


    Shamara turned back and charged, planning to close in on the Holy Soul. Wasn¡¯t it said that mages are weak in close combat? Then she would force them into close quarters and strike.


    But just as she approached the Holy Soul, it shockingly swung its staff and struck her directly on the head.


    Shamara was taken aback and quickly tilted her head to the side.


    However, the ¡®Holy Soul¡¯ immediately swung the butt end of the staff. Using the principle of a lever, it swung the head of the staff in the opposite direction and landed a solid hit on Shamara¡¯s head.


    Shamara was flung back, crashing into a wall.


    A rookie in close combat, she was duly chastised by the Black Warrior Holy


    DU UI.


    Shamara was a bit muddled, she didn¡¯t know any combat skills. She used to be able to fight in close quarters after Holy Spirit Possession, but all her combat skills were brought by the Holy Spirit. However, the Holy Spirit she¡¯s composed right now, did not possess combat skills.


    After hesitating, she noticed that the Holy Soul didn¡¯t chase to attack but returned to Angel s side instead.


    As a result, Shamara breathed a sigh of relief. However, when her attention shifted back to Ange, she lost her composure. Because there was already a mass of fist-sized clusters of light wrapped around him.


    ¡°Use the Holy Light, use the Holy Light, Grey Angel, Holy Light inflicts the greatest damage on them.¡± Negris instructed in Angel s soul.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ange answered, he only knew Purification, and no other offensive Holy Light Magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid, condense the Holy Light into a ball, shoot it out like a


    Fireball, wouldn¡¯t that be a Holy Light Missile? You are capable of compressing Fire Elements into explosive fireballs, you can also shape Purification into a ball. ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± So, there was a pile of Holy Light Missiles around Ange.


    When the Holy Light Missiles rained down on Shamara, the fallen Holy Maiden chose the most basic method: Run!


    Shamara quickly dashed towards the iron gate along the wall. The Holy Light Missiles almost grazed her back as they crashed into the wall behind her, causing fragments to ricochet and hit her protective Holy Light, punctuated by the sound of sparks popping.


    Shamara burst through the iron gate, hesitated for a moment, took a hit from a Holy Light Missile, and stumbled forward.


    The paladin who was blocking the gate seized the chance to swing his sword at her.


    Not a single injury, the Holy Light of the paladins couldn¡¯t harm her, so Shamara whipped him with a backhand slap.


    Like being hit by a giant bear, the paladin¡¯s bones were broken, he was flung into the air, hit the wall behind, rebounded back, vomiting blood, looking like he won¡¯t make it.


    Just as Shamara was planning to keep moving, she suddenly noticed something and took a few hits from the Holy Light Missiles, she turned back to grab the paladin and dashed upstairs.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Negris yelled in Angel s mind.


    Without waiting for him to say it, Ange was already chasing after her, his Divine Soul leading the way, followed closely by him. At the top of the stairs, the room was a total mess, Shamara¡¯s figure had burst through the main door, disappearing outside, her wings had turned black.


    The paladin who was brought upstairs by Shamara, had already been turned into a lifeless body that was tossed aside, his body dull and devoid of any light.


    Negris was horrified: ¡°Not good, the Power of Holy Light within him has been stripped away, Shamara has seized his Dower, she is a true Fallen Angel, chase her down and kill her, otherwise the more power she seizes, the stronger she will get.¡¯


    The difference between a Grey Angel and a Fallen Angel is not merely the color of their wings, only those who know how to seize the power of others can truly be called a Fallen Angel. Once they seize someone else¡¯s power, their own power is no longer pure, and their wings will turn black.


    Now, Shamara had truly become a Fallen Holy Maid, a Holy Maiden possessed by a Fallen Angel.


    Ange quickly chased after her, finding that Shamara had already soared into the sky, flapping her wings towards the outskirts of the town.


    A pure white firework exploded in the sky, which was a warning signal. Any force from the Church of Light that sees this firework must reach the location of the firework in the shortest possible time.


    Due to Nikola¡¯s assassination, the presence of the forces of the Church of Light was unusually concentrated around this area, a Paladin Team saw the firework from afar.


    The leading paladin squinted at the scene for quite a while and turned to ask, ¡°Ah, was that a warning firework?¡±


    His partner also squinted for a while before answering, ¡°Yes, Captain, should we provide support?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but do you know which idiot made the warning firework white? Who can see it clearly in broad daylight?¡± The leading paladin grumbled, then lifted his right hand.


    The subordinates behind him immediately got on their horses. The leading paladin was about to deliver a speech when he was abruptly interrupted by his companion¡¯s cry: ¡°Captain, look, what is that?¡±


    The Paladin Captain looked up and saw a figure flying in their direction from where the firework had risen, a graceful figure radiating a surging Holy Light, but with black wings.


    ¡°Is that a Holy Spirit Angel? Why are their wings black?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an Angel, that¡¯s a Holy Maiden, her wings are made of energy, it¡¯s a


    Holy Spirit Possession... that direction is Mara Town... could it be Holy Maiden Shamara?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, I¡¯ve seen Holy Maiden Shamara, it¡¯s definitely her.¡±


    Those subordinate starting exclaiming, however, the leading paladin had a feeling that something was off. Black wings? A Fallen Angel?


    Shamara also spotted this Paladin Team and swiftly swooped down. The leading paladin immediately shouted out, ¡°On guard, on guard, Holy Shield!¡±

 Chapter 130 - 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_3

    Chapter 130: Chapter 112 Plundering the Power of Holy Light (Two and a Half Chapters)_3


    Translator: 549690339


    The Paladins one by one raised their Holy Shields, but it was rather pointless. These Paladins were mostly third and fourth level knights, their abilities far from reaching the level of Made¡¯s group from the Saint¡¯s Edge Army.


    What they were facing was an angel-possessed fallen saintess.


    Shamara simply swooped down, invoking the Holy Light, and rammed into the leading paladin, knocking him straight off his horse, and sending him crashing to the ground.


    The Holy Shield shattered, his armor caved in, and he coughed up blood.


    ¡°Holy Light, give it to me,¡± Shamara said indifferently, reaching out toward the Paladin Captain.


    The other Paladins were horrified to see Shamara grab a ball of Holy Light from the Paladin Captain and insert it into her own body. The next moment, her wing, shrouded in black, darkened a few shades.


    ¡°She killed the Captain; she stole the Captain¡¯s power,¡± the remaining Paladins cried out in horror.


    Shamara turned her head towards them; her eyes were completely filled with white light. The whites of her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen; there was only a glowing emptiness. Without any expression, she said, ¡°Those who betray the Light, give me your Holy Light.¡±


    As she was about to turn her power towards the others, a beam of light rushed over and lifted a scepter to strike her.


    Following the glow, Ange arrived, sending Holy Light missiles flying out in front of him.


    Without a word, Shamara turned and fled. As long as she ran fast enough, the missiles wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her.


    With wings to aid her flight, Ange couldn¡¯t catch up. He couldn¡¯t summon Lightning or Negris now, and he could only watch helplessly as she vanished into the sky.


    The Divine Soul slowly scanned everyone, took a step forward towards Ange, and merged into his body.


    The Paladins finally reacted, collectively falling to their knees in homage, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    Everyone had seen the Divine Soul. It was clearly a ¡®Holy Soul¡¯ in the guise of a Bishop. Being able to command a bishop-level ¡®Holy Soul¡¯ clearly placed this man so high on the hierarchy they couldn¡¯t discern his true position.


    Ange simply nodded in response; he then turned to leave. Trying to kill Shamara was an accident; his original goal was to leave as soon as possible. Since they couldn¡¯t reach her anyway, it was time to get out.


    Before he could take two steps, the fallen Paladin Captain on the ground coughed and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    When Shamara dove and hit him, his bones broke and muscles ruptured. She had pilfered his power, and yet, miraculously, he hadn¡¯t died on the spot. But he was coughing blood now, death not far off.


    ¡°Captain!¡± The other paladins rushed over with frantic cries, some instinctively looking towards Ange. They were helpless to heal this critical injury.


    ¡°Heal him, heal him.¡± Negris said in Angel s heart: ¡°You are now impersonating a member of the church, you cannot just walk away after seeing an injured comrade. It is not reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange agreed, and nonchalantly sent out a series of Face Purification Techniques on the Paladin Captain.


    With a frequency of three times a second, they landed on the Paladin Captain like a relentless woodpecker, shaking him to his core. After a few dozen times, he suddenly revived and sat up.


    ¡°The last glow of life? Captain, are you all right?¡± Everyone initially thought he was on the brink of death, now suddenly sitting up, they all thought he was experiencing a last surge of vitality before death.


    The Paladin Captain was also astonished; feeling his body, aside from the pain from the distorted armor pressing into him, and the disappearance of the Holy Light, he seemed to have made a full recovery.


    He stood up and jumped. He was indeed fully recovered. He quickly knelt down in excitement and said, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your assistance.¡± The remaining Paladins¡¯ eyes welled up with admiration as they once again knelt down in reverence.


    They had never seen such a critical injury being healed so effortlessly. Even high-level priests or clerics would have to prepare meticulously for a long time to possibly achieve success.


    The might of this man in front of them was truly unfathomable.


    Fala quickly ran over, followed by all the people from Mara Town and nearby settlements that belonged to the Church of Light. As soon as he saw Ange from afar, he began to pay his respects: ¡°Greetings sir.¡±


    Rushing to Angel s side, Fala respectfully, yet sorrowfully, reported, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve reported back to the curia about Shamara becoming the fallen Gray Angel. Because of Great Bishop Nikola, all the powers of the Light have been mobilized. Unless Shamara can grow wings, she won¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°She... has wings.¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Cough, cough, Your insight is profound, sir. Even with wings, she cannot escape.¡± Fala awkwardly replied, feeling a sense of suffocation.


    ¡°She...has fallen...can plunder...the Power of Holy Light.¡± Ange added.


    Fala had run fast, so he hadn¡¯t seen the changes behind him. Upon hearing this, he was greatly shocked, ¡°A Fallen Angel? She can plunder the Holy Light?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, a fallen angel. The captain¡¯s power was plundered.¡± Before Ange could speak, the surviving Paladins broke into babble.


    Fala¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°This is new information, we must report back to the curia quickly. However, there is no need to worry. All the forces of the Light have been mobilized, including the Judgement Army. The fallen angel won¡¯t get away.¡±


    If Fala had any sympathy or sorrow for Shamara earlier, he now felt nothing but revulsion after hearing about her ability to steal the power of Holy Light.


    Fala¡¯s words, however, left Negris rather worried. The Judgement Army was mobilized as well? The fallen angel might not be able to escape, but neither could Ange! The Judgement Army was specifically for dealing with traitors within the Church. If Ange¡¯s Holy Light couldn¡¯t fool Shamara, it probably wouldn¡¯t fool the Judgement Army either. What to do?


    A light flashed in his eyes, and Negris came up with an idea, speaking to Ange: ¡°Ange, how about this?¡±

 Chapter 131 - 113 Ange’s Pursuit_l

    Chapter 131: Chapter 113 Ange¡¯s Pursuit_l


    Translator: 549690339


    A month later, at Klun Town located two thousand kilometers away from Mara Town, Fala and a team of Paladins bid farewell to Ascetic Monk Lord Ange with tears in their eyes.


    A Paladin clutched two demon crystals in his hand, saying with a choked voice:


    ¡°Lord Ange has been too kind to me. I had only caught two rabbits and wanted to present them as a tribute, Lord Ange gave me a demon crystal and asked for the live little rabbit. He shared the large rabbit with everyone, oh, Lord Ange is too generous. I have never even touched a demon crystal in my life, and I wish to follow Lord Ange always and serve him well.¡±


    Everyone glanced at him collectively: Are you reluctant to leave Lord Ange or his demon crystals?


    Despite the impressive title of a Paladin, their lives are actually quite hard.


    Their work is exhausting with little reward, and they are almost always away from home, especially these lower-ranking Paladins who could be drafted by any higher-up in the Church.


    That¡¯s why they were drafted by Ange and were sent out more than two thousand kilometers, away from home for two months.


    If everyone was as generous as Lord Ange, they would be more than willing to be drafted. However, not all the higher-ups were like him, they not only bossed people around, but they also didn¡¯t give money.


    The journey was provided for, but what about the journey back home?


    Not only were they not paid, but some would even force them to pay for their own food and drinks out of pocket, promising they could claim the expenses later.


    Yes, in theory, they could get reimbursed, but it would take a year or two of going through procedures, only to possibly end up broke.


    Even if they managed to claim the expenses without any issue, some of the money might be deducted as a service fee...


    So when they heard about being drafted, everyone was very resistant. Especially since Ange was an ascetic monk, who was famously poor, and also led a hard life. Would not accompanying him on the road mean sleeping in the open and struggling with difficulties?


    Unfortunately, nobody dared to oppose. An ascetic monk who managed to drive away a Fallen Angel, who would dare to oppose him?


    A group of people, including Fala, set off dejectedly. That night, they had their fill of grain and beet.


    At that time, they thought: At least we have enough to eat.


    However, when one of the Paladins brought back a nest of rabbits, including a live little rabbit, Ange reciprocated with a demon crystal. It was then that everyone realized that this Ascetic Monk was not poor.


    Despite the fact that Ange collected thousands or even hundreds of thousands of demon crystals every day, demon crystals were not a circulating currency. Most people had no access to them, and one demon crystal was equivalent to ten gold coins.


    A gold coin, during a good year, could buy enough food for a family of three for a year.


    A nest of live little rabbits traded for a demon crystal that could feed a family of three for ten years...


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s initiative greatly increased. All the way, all sorts of fresh things kept being brought to Ange, from food and drinks to gifts, they served him wholeheartedly.


    In fact, they were not all doing it for a reward. Since the first nest of rabbits, Ange no longer rewarded them with demon crystals, but he would give back something of equal value.


    The main thing was his good attitude, the Paladins did not have many expectations. Their biggest hope was not to lose money on this trip, and the things Ange gave back in return have already far exceeded their input.


    Why did he stop rewarding them with demon crystals? Of course, it was because Negris put a stop to it: ¡°You¡¯re the ruin of your own family. A nest of little rabbits and you gave them a demon crystal? Are you really that wasteful?


    When I was alive, rabbits were candy, a mouthful per nest!¡±


    Ange tilted his head, aren¡¯t they so cute, aren¡¯t they worth anything?


    Since then, whatever Ange gave back, Negris would check first.


    After reaching their destination, Ange gave each of them a demon crystal, two bags of food, and some sweets. This was enough for them to eat until they got home and still have money left over.


    ¡°But why did Lord Ange come to Klun Town? Klun Town is already on the edge of the desert. Could it be that the desert is where Lord Ange practices asceticism?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. It¡¯s said that a bronze dragon lurks in an oasis in the desert, I wonder if Lord Ange could defeat the bronze dragon?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Lord Ange is a person who possesses a Holy Soul and the power of Divine Arts is immeasurable.¡¯


    Fala and a group of Paladins chatted idly as they left Klun Town together.


    Not long after they left, at a secluded place outside the small town, a bronze juvenile dragon, a unicorn, a cute little girl, a handsome zombie, a novice swordsman, and a little sapling, all rushed out impatiently, gasping for air: ¡°Finally out, I was about to suffocate.¡±


    They were trapped inside the Temple of Rest for a month and a half, everyone was about to go crazy, except for the little sapling, it¡¯s not a person... uh...it seems that other than Luther, none of them are people...


    No matter what, everyone was going crazy. Not only did Ange not want to get close to the palace, but the others didn¡¯t want to either, so they all lingered around the farm.


    Except for a little greenery in the farm, everything else was deserted. In this environment, except for the Undead, no one could stay here, not even the Undead could bear it, hence the little zombie and angel skeleton often got into fights due to irritation.


    Being confined for a day or two wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but they were confined for a month and a half, forty-five days. If they didn¡¯t get out soon, they would go crazy.


    After hearing that Ange had been farming here for more than a thousand years, now everyone looked at Ange with stars in their eyes, in admiration.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Luther, looking at the desolate scenery around him, asked curiously, ¡°Have we arrived at the so-called most desolate town? The starting point of the desert?¡±


    Klun Town was known as the most desolate town. How was it desolate? It had so much grass, and even cactuses, they should really visit the Resting Abyss and see what desolation truly means.


    Originally, Negris intended to directly find Silver Coin and Anthony to send Ange back, and then it would go find the Bronze Dragon by itself, but everyone strongly objected.


    ¡°We want to see you ride the mother dragon!¡±


    Alright, since the most dangerous situation had passed, and they had a team of Paladins escorting them on the road, and everyone assumed that he was some sort of high-level person from the church, they didn¡¯t dare to examine him and let him pass right through.


    As long as Ange was not in danger, it wouldn¡¯t matter where they went. The key was that Negris could not get rid of them either.


    They let Ange contact Silver Coin through soul connection to check where the nearest Bronze Dragon was. Learning that one of the Bronze Dragons was in an oasis in the desert, they arrived here under the escort of the Paladins.


    Klun Town, a small town on the edge of the desert, was known as the most desolate place of human habitation. Moreover, with the expansion of the desert, Klun Town became increasingly desolate. The vegetation was decreasing, farmland was abandoned, and the population was relocating. In not too long, the town would be swallowed by the desert.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find the mother dragon.¡± Luther cheerfully called for everyone to get going.


    Ange didn¡¯t move, he stared blankly into the distance.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Negris leaned in to ask.


    ¡°There are farmlands over there, abandoned.¡± Ange said.


    Negris was spitting blood, ¡°Other people can¡¯t move when they see wealth or females, but you can¡¯t move when you see farmlands! Can¡¯t you have some aspirations!¡±


    ¡°Oh, have these farms all been left to waste? Can I plant some crops?¡± For the first time, Ange didn¡¯t stutter, but spoke fluently.


    So that was Ange¡¯s aspiration.


    ¡°No!¡± Negris roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to ride the mother dragon, I don¡¯t have time to accompany you to do farming!¡±


    The others glanced at him: See, you admitted it..

 Chapter 132 - 114: Nice to Meet You_l

    Chapter 132: Chapter 114: Nice to Meet You_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange hung his head and trudged towards the village, looking even more pitiful than the angel skeleton. He was at a loss whether he had picked this demeanour from it.


    If Lisa, Anna and others were here, they would have already softened at this moment: ¡®All right, let¡¯s plant the crops and then move on.¡¯


    Unfortunately, no one present was soft-hearted. They ignored Ange¡¯s pathetic look, and Negris even said: ¡°Angel skeleton, you shouldn¡¯t go; your wings are too conspicuous. I won¡¯t go either. Throw me back to the Resting Palace and I will project onto you.¡±


    Ange let out a sound, ¡°Oh...¡±.


    The angel skeleton obediently ran to Angel s side, perhaps sensing his bad mood, it was behaving very obediently.


    The wings were torn off and thrown into the Resting Palace. As the holy light swept over, voila, they were not conspicuous anymore.


    Luther and the others looked with a toothache. They were forcibly torn off like this. Although everyone knew that the angel skeleton didn¡¯t feel pain, the scene still made everyone¡¯s teeth sour.


    As a necromancer who won¡¯t feel pain, Negris felt a faint pain in his wings when he saw this scene.


    Ultimately, only Negris himself was thrown back into the Resting Palace.


    The group walked towards the distant Klun Town.


    Not far from there, in a valley, Fala and the Paladins, who had just escorted Ange, were now kneeling in a row on the ground. Their hands held up above their heads, palms supporting what they had earned from Ange, which was largely Magic Crystal Silver Coins.


    In addition to the small packages of holy mushroom powder and holy water, these two things were necessary for home and travel, one for external injuries and the other for diarrhea.


    Shamara, who had somehow procured a set of coarse clothes, was pacing back and forth in front of them, coldly asking: ¡°This is what Ange gave you?¡±


    Shamara, who had lost sight of the wings manifested by the angel¡¯s descent and was dressed in coarse clothes, did not stand out at all, except for her thin waist.


    However, the dark holy light in her hands made everyone tremble, even the holy light in their hands had blackened, indicating her increasing degree of fall from grace.


    Fala and the Paladins nodded with bitter faces, sighing in their hearts: now that the extra income was gone, they hoped to save their lives.


    Shamara was not interested in these things. She shook her head and drew the power of the holy light one by one from their bodies: ¡°Give me the holy light.¡±


    Shamara¡¯s technique was getting more and more skilled, plundering the holy light did not harm the lives of Fala and others. It only made them feel as if their bodies had been hollowed out, feeling extremely exhausted.


    When it was the Paladin Captain¡¯s turn, Shamara recognized him and couldn¡¯t help but ask several questions: ¡°You¡¯re healed, was it Ange who cured you?¡±


    ¡°Yes...yes, Lady...Lady Shamara,¡± the Paladin Captain wasn¡¯t sure what to call her. Should he call her lady? But she had fallen from grace.


    Should he call her by her name? What if she got angry? While hesitating, he still felt it was better to be respectful, as he was a courteous Paladin, after all.


    ¡°Why do you still have holy light on you?¡± As Shamara spoke, she drew a cluster of power from the Paladin Captain¡¯s body.


    ¡°Lord Ange helped me recover some.¡± The Paladin Captain responded obediently.


    Shamara¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Indeed, the purest holy light can even help you recover? That¡¯s amazing. This idea isn¡¯t bad. This way, you¡¯re not a believer of the church anymore.¡±


    Shamara¡¯s words left everyone confused, why weren¡¯t they believers of the church anymore? Isn¡¯t it the purest holy light? Why mention the church? Isn¡¯t it all about belief in light?


    Shamara didn¡¯t explain anything. Instead, she held the Paladin Captain by the shoulder and said: ¡°I¡¯ll help you recover a bit too.¡± The black glow from her body flowed into the other party¡¯s body.


    After all the Paladins and Fala had been plundered of their holy light, they were, in turn, infused with the black holy light.


    Looking at his own hands, Fala murmured: ¡°Is this corruption? It¡¯s over, we won¡¯t be able to go back. If we are discovered by the Church of Light, we will be the first ones to be purified.¡±


    Ange and his companions entered Klun Town.


    The Bronze Dragon was thrown into the Resting Palace, and the wings of the Angel¡¯s skeleton were torn off. Without these two most conspicuous features, Ange¡¯s group didn¡¯t seem so....


    Well, they¡¯re still conspicuous, like the Angel¡¯s skeleton without wings, who just looks like a dumb, soulless, fair-skinned, petite little girl.


    She looks just like a little princess from a noble house, appearing on a small town on the edge of the desert, as conspicuous as a stairway to heaven in the night.


    As soon as they entered the small town, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Two mercenaries dozing off on the tavern steps at the town entrance brightened their eyes, nudged each other, and one quietly slipped into the tavern.


    The other mercenary stood up and greeted warmly, ¡°Travelers from afar, welcome to Klun Town, I am the free mercenary Mark, nice to meet you.¡±


    It was the first time anyone had greeted him, and Luther replied enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, Mark, my name is Luther, nice to meet you.¡±


    Luther grew up in the Resting Abyss and this human world was new to him. Klun Town was the first proper human town he had come into contact with, and everything seemed fresh to him.


    ¡°Oh, Luther, that¡¯s a good name. May I ask where you come from and are doing in Klun Town? Is there anything I can assist you with?¡± Mark asked, smiling warmly and sincerely, just like a friendly neighbor.


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much. We are just passing by. We heard that a Bronze Giant Dragon lurks in the oasis in the desert. We are going to find it because a friend of mine wants to ride it,¡± Luther explained honestly.


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s an excellent idea. You guys are very brave, I wish you success. This town is the last one before entering the desert. If you need anything, you can get plenty of supplies here, ¡± Mark replied, looking very impressed. Luther politely declined with a smile, ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯ve already prepared everything we need.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, brave travelers, may the Holy Light bless you,¡± Mark said sincerely.


    ¡°Oh, peace to your soul.¡± Luther greeted, strolled away, then told everyone, ¡°The people of the Prime Material Plane sure are warm and gracious.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    When they had crossed the town and left, a dozen grimace-faced mercenaries emerged from the tavern, looking menacing.


    The mercenary who was dozing off with Mark came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s their story?¡±


    Mark laughed, ¡°Probably some nobles who¡¯ve read too many knight novels. They want to find the Bronze Dragon to ride.¡±


    The tavern broke into uproarious laughter.


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t wet their pants when they see the Bronze Dragon. The last time I saw it, I nearly wet mine. It¡¯s several dozen meters long, and just one of its toes is thicker than my waist.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®nearly¡¯? You did wet your pants.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, let¡¯s get ready. These are big fish,¡± Mark stopped everyone¡¯s laughter and urged, ¡°They seem to have a Space Artifact. The horse has a piece of Anti-sand Cover on its head, and it¡¯s not wrapped up. They said they were prepared, so it seems they¡¯ve put their supplies in the Space Artifact.¡±


    A Space Artifact? Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard the term. If there¡¯s something of high value, small size, and easy to sell, the Space Artifact undoubtedly tops the list, much more practical than any Divine Artifact or Holy Artifact.


    After all, weapons and armors require a certain user; a sword user doesn¡¯t like knives, armor needs to match body shape, and magic ornaments must be of compatible attributes, but a Space Artifact can be used by anyone, making it the easiest to sell.


    Everyone quickly left the tavern and got on their horses.


    Mark quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them, especially the little girl.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t harm her, who wouldn¡¯t love such a fair and lovely girl?¡± The group of men galloped out of the town.


    Mark didn¡¯t join them. A few noble offspring who had read too many knight novels were enough for more than a dozen of them to deal with. He didn¡¯t need to go personally; staying at home might even mean encountering some other big fish.


    Perhaps it was the grace of the God of Luck or the possession by the God of Misfortune, but Mark got what he wished for. A woman arrived just outside the town, a woman who, though dressed in coarse clothes, with skin and face that was to die for. Only her expression seemed somewhat cold.


    ¡°Haha, I love this kind of seemingly cold but passionate type,¡± Mark eagerly approached her and warmly greeted, ¡°Oh, this beautiful lady, welcome to Klun town. My name¡¯s Mark, pleased to meet you..¡±

 Chapter 133 - 115: They Come To Slay the Dragon (Two-in-One)_l

    Chapter 133: Chapter 115: They Come To Slay the Dragon (Two-in-One)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°A Sword...Sword Saint! Energy Swords? High-level Sword Saint!¡± A group of mounted sand thieves, staring at Luther on the sand dune in front of them, stuffing dried beets into his mouth and unleashing a Qi Sword with empty hands, all went weak in the knees.


    An Energy Sword was a hallmark of a high-level Sword Saint. Was this nobleman before them merely another protagonist from a knight¡¯s novel? Yet he seemed to be among those blessed with uncanny luck. Otherwise, how could he be a Sword Saint at his young age?


    The sand thieves, who initially had come charging fiercely on horses, disarrayed in their panic. Some turned their horses around, fleeing in all directions, while the remaining ones fell off their horses and kowtowed with their hands held high, crying out, ¡°We came to see off our distinguished guests; we wish you a pleasant journey.¡±


    It was Luther¡¯s turn to smirk, ¡°You all seem quite welcoming. I enjoy this kind of fervor. So, let me show you my enthusiasm...¡± He started stuffing his mouth with beets again.


    Lightning interrupted him, ¡°You¡¯re just seizing an opportunity to eat beets. These guys don¡¯t require your full strength. If you don¡¯t take action soon, the others will not be able to hold back.¡±


    On the other side, the Little Zombie fought hard to hold back the Angel Skeleton. However, the Angel Skeleton forcefully threw him aside, stepped forward, and pushed with both hands. But nothing happened.


    Looking baffled, he turned his head. Oh, where were his wings?


    Angling his head in thought, he suddenly seemed to recall that Ange had taken his wings away. He rushed over to Ange, raising his hands above his head in a motion indicating flight and huffed twice.


    Ange shook his head in response. The Angel Skeleton softly cried out, ¡°Oh-¡±


    Ange decisively responded, ¡°Oh!¡±


    The Angel Skeleton dejectedly turned away but instantly perked up. He raised his little fist, clutching the Holy Light, determined to blaze forward.


    However, a glance revealed several corpses on the ground. Luther was chasing the fleeing sand thieves in the distance, his feet moving so fast that they left afterimages. He stirred up clouds of dust.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The Angel Skeleton was angry. It had been over a month since it had last fought someone. The Little Zombie had tried to hold it back and received a punch to the eye socket for his effort.


    About ten minutes later, Luther came back empty-handed, a look of disdain on his face, ¡°These guys don¡¯t have a single copper coin on them. No wonder they turned to banditry.¡±


    ¡°How did you know they don¡¯t have any? They probably just didn¡¯t bring any. Who would bring money to a robbery?¡± Lightning retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Depending on the situation, not only would some bring it, but they would also bring all their valuables because they don¡¯t trust their partners. But none of these people brought any, either they¡¯re poor or their gang is pretty steady, and trust has been established,¡± Luther explained.


    ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I once dreamed of becoming the King of Thieves. Sand thieves are still thieves.¡± Puffing his chest, Luther finished his piece and went behind the dunes to retrieve the horses and flags, ¡°We may as well pose as sand thieves.


    These guys were too weak.¡±


    His proposal to pretend to be sand thieves was dismissed, but they did lead the horses away. Each one rode a horse, leading the rest on foot.


    As he walked, Lightning grumbled, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that each of us gets a horse? Why are the three of you still riding me? Does Luther even count as a person?¡±


    Carrying three passengers on his back and leading over a dozen horses, Lightning trekked toward the depths of the desert.


    Absolutely nobody dared to venture into the desert like they did. Starvation and dehydration would claim the lives of an ordinary Sword Saint and Magic Tutor here.


    But those rules wouldn¡¯t apply to them. Only Luther and Lightning needed to eat and drink, and they had enough food stored in the Resting Camp to last them years. Water was also not a problem; Ange could conjure it on the spot.


    Though the desert was deficient in Water Elements, Ange had an unlimited supply of Magic Power. Even if he could only conjure one droplet per second, he could still produce three thousand six hundred droplets in an hour. In twenty-four hours, that would be enough for Luther and Lightning to take a bath.


    Actually, the daytime sun was their most significant discomfort. Ange was fine, but the Little Zombie and the Angel Skeleton were so sunburnt that their souls were wilting. The Little Sapling also withered, but they didn¡¯t want to return to the Resting Camp. The lingering aura in the camp made them uncomfortable. Ange, who had acclimatized to it over a thousand years, was also reluctant to approach the palace.


    Unless everyone returned, Luther and Lightning refused to budge. Lightning was firm, ¡°Even if I, the Son of Thunder, die of sunstroke today and you bury me, I won¡¯t step foot in there.¡±


    Seeing the other two inert, Ange reluctantly called a halt, ¡°Dig.¡±


    The Little Zombie immediately perked up. He extended his palms, curved his fingers inward, and let his Soul Force rush forth. Soon, two pickaxes materialized in his palms.


    With several scrabbles, he quickly dug a significant pit in the sand. However, due to the loose sand, the pit walls collapsed as it went deeper, forming a cone-shaped pit instead.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use the Ground Cracking Technique? Use it,¡± Negris¡¯s voice echoed in Ange¡¯s soul.


    With a swoosh, Ange ducked down, and his legs sank into the sand up to his knees.


    ¡°Errr, your Ground Cracking Technique is designed to loosen elements, correct? You just need to do the opposite. Gather the Earth Elements, and you¡¯ll solidify it. Solidification is the most basic Earth Magic,¡± Negris corrected him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange cast a Solidification Technique on his feet, and the loose sand and gravel promptly solidified into blocks, encapsulating Ange¡¯s legs.


    Negris didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He couldn¡¯t decide whether to call Ange stupid or smart. Ange could perform any magic he was taught, but he would make such elementary mistakes. If Ange was his student, Negris felt that his life would undoubtedly be cut short..

 Chapter 134 - 115: They are Here to Slay the Dragon (Two in One)_2

    Chapter 134 - 115: They are Here to Slay the Dragon (Two in One)_2


    Chapter 134: Chapter 115: They are Here to Slay the Dragon (Two in One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange didn¡¯t pull his foot out, but left it there, continuing to cast magic on the rubble beneath his foot. Earth Magic was the kind of magic he was least proficient at, after all, he only needed to till the soil once a year, and over a thousand years it had only been tilled a thousand times.


    However, his powerful Element Control and endless spiritual power allowed him to master any low-level magic with almost second nature, and easily learn them.


    The Solidification Technique he kept casting into the ground didn¡¯t immediately solidify the rubble, but spread to the surrounding rubble according to Ange¡¯s intentions.


    Level 1 magic dissipates very quickly, and if Ange cannot form it in time, the magic power will quickly reduce.


    However, Angel s casting speed was too fast, and even the earth magic he wasn¡¯t very proficient in could reach two casts per second. Everyone felt that the reaction of the elements in the pile of sand under their feet was becoming more and more active.


    Within three minutes, there were a total of over two hundred and sixty Solidification techniques buried in the sand. Ange had a thought and the Earth Elements, which were already active, changed instantly according to Ange¡¯s will.


    Everyone only felt a sinking sensation under their feet, and the pile of sand instantly plunged down a distance of three meters and hardened into solid sandstone terrain.


    The range of the fall was a square five meters long and five meters wide. The walls on all four sides were also solidified, becoming a sunken square space, with smooth walls that could be sold without having to be plastered.


    Everyone was stunned, including Negris. It could see more, so the shock in its heart was even stronger.


    ¡°Delayed Concentrated Explosion Unison Formation Technique, Kvada, don¡¯t tell me you comprehended it yourself?¡± Negris¡¯ voice directly shot out of Angel s soul, coalescing and vibrating in the air, erupting in a roar that everyone could hear.


    Ange tilted his head, obviously not understanding what it meant.


    Everyone else was even more at a loss, looking over in confusion.


    Negris calmed its emotions, don¡¯t blame it for being excited. Although Ange was indeed very powerful and possessed a divine status, some things aren¡¯t just about being strong, and the Unison Formation Technique is one of them.


    ¡°Do you know how a building is made?¡± Only Luther might know about this here, and everyone unanimously looked at Luther.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s carved out with iron chisels, and some are piled up with stones,¡± Luther racked his brains to say.


    Well, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have asked these people. The Resting Abyss doesn¡¯t even have a ¡®normal¡¯ house.


    ¡°Normal houses are grown by Earth Element Mages, ¡± Negris said.


    Grown? Ange immediately perked up, as did the drooping Little Sapling: grow strong¡ªgrow¡ªgrow strong¡ªgrow¡ª.


    ¡°By using Earth Magic to control Earth Elements, you can grow a pillar, grow a wall, solidify, grow a roof, solidify, and finally grow an entire building. Such a building is made of a piece, solid and durable. The Resting Camp and World Transfer Station and other buildings are likely made this way.¡±


    ¡°But how do you manage this construction method for large buildings? The magic power of a wizard is limited, he can only control so much earth element at a time, just enough to grow one wall. If they are built separately, they need to be glued or wedged together, and they can¡¯t be one whole.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s those support columns and beams, you can¡¯t use glue or wedges, what can you do? That¡¯s when you need the Unison Formation Technique.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of Earth Element Mages work together, casting magic collectively, activating the elements, and the mage who has learned the Unison Formation Technique controls it, completing the unison formation and solidification of a large building at once.¡±


    Luther and Lightning listened with a blank face: ¡°Looks amazing, but I can¡¯t pinpoint where it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, casting all the Magick power of the mages together, that is the


    Command Technique, and the Unison Formation Technique is the baton of the Magick group. The commander-in-chief of a Magic Group must master the Unison Formation Technique,¡± Negris stated categorically.


    Luther and Lightning finally understood and gasped: ¡°Command Technique of the Magic Group? My God, can Lord be the commander of the Magic Group?¡±


    ¡°Huh, if it¡¯s just this, do you think I¡¯d be so shocked? Think about it again, what did he just do? He cast hundreds of spells, he doesn¡¯t even need to lead a team of wizards, he himself is a Magic Group,¡± Negris said.


    Luther and Lightning opened their mouths wide and didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ¡°However...sigh.¡± Negris sighed.


    ¡°However, what?¡± Luther wished he could punch it in the eye socket, he hated it when people kept him in suspense.


    ¡°The strength of a Magician Group is determined by the level of the commanding officer. If the commanding officer is a Great Magician, it is a Great Magician Group. If it is a Magic Tutor, then it is a Magic Tutor Group. If it is a Level 1 magician...¡±


    Everyone looked at Ange, remembering all of his level 1 and level 2 magic, and sighed together.


    ¡°Boom, Boom...¡± The sunken square space suddenly began to tremble.


    Luther listened intently for a moment, his face changing drastically: ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s the sound of hooves, a large number of hooves, a large number of cavalry are rushing towards our position.¡±


    Lightning was somewhat puzzled: ¡°That¡¯s not right, the sand is so loose, even if there are a large number of cavalries, it shouldn¡¯t make such a big movement unless they are very close to us.¡± As she spoke, Lightning propped up against the wall with his front hooves and looked outside. Beyond her line of sight, there was no cavalry in sight.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the cavalry, a large number of cavalry.¡± Negris urgently said: ¡°We are now in a space that has been hardened in the ground. It amplifies the vibrations from afar. There should still be a distance from us. Ange, quickly put away the horses outside, and let¡¯s hide first and see what happens.¡±


    Ange rushed out and threw all the horses into the pasture of Resting Camp, then quickly scraped the surrounding gravel into the pit and quickly solidified the roof, and then filled it up with sand.


    By the time the last piece had solidified, a large amount of rolling sand appeared on the horizon. Not long after, a black line emerged from the horizon.


    The hoof sounds were loud, passing less than one kilometer away from the pit that Ange had dug. The vibrations it caused almost collapsed the sandstone pit.


    ¡°I counted, there¡¯s about more than 6,000 cavalries, their equipment is assorted, not like the army, more like thieves.¡± Luther quietly poked his head out and took a peek.


    Lightning was startled: ¡°Over 6,000 cavalry? Are they the companions of those sand thieves you killed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± Luther said: ¡°I only killed about a dozen of them. How could they send over 6,000 cavalry to hunt us down? That¡¯s impossible unless I killed their leader. But those guys are so weak, how could they be leaders?¡±


    The rumble of hooves suddenly weakened quickly.


    ¡°They seem to have stopped. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Using the sand dunes as cover, Luther quietly crawled to the largest sand dune nearby and looked down. A vast cavalry began to set up tents beneath the sand dunes, apparently intending to spend the night here.


    He counted, indeed, there were almost 6,000 people, a small part of which looked like elite regular soldiers, with uniform equipment and full armor and weapons, and two horses per person, probably more than 1,000 people and more than 2,000 horses.


    There were also five or six special carriages, which were obviously magic vehicles at first glance.


    The rest were all mixed-rank cavalries with chaotic equipment, looking just like a gang of thieves. Both their attire and camping methods were far inferior to the elite group.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Luther sneaked down under the cover of night, eavesdropping on the tents at the edge with people inside. While he was eavesdropping, a head popped out not far behind him, tilted to one side, but didn¡¯t greet him.


    When Luther had heard enough and collected the information he wanted, he quietly crawled back. The head also quietly retracted.


    Back in the underground space, they found Ange was missing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Ange? Where did he go?¡±


    Lightning pointed to the corner, where a hole appeared, and after a while, Ange crawled out of the hole, shaking off the sand from his body.


    Negris said triumphantly, ¡°We¡¯ve been following you all along. Ange¡¯s infinite magic power allows him to move around in the soft sand without any problems. But since we saw you eavesdropping, we didn¡¯t come close. What did you hear?¡±


    Luther pursed his lips with a strange look on his face and said: ¡°These people, they are here to slay a dragon.¡±


    ¡°What? Slay a dragon? Slay a dragon in the desert? Could it be...?¡±


    Luther nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Bronze Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, Ange, let me out. I¡¯m going to kill them. Let me out, I can spew Dragon Breath and kill them all..¡±

 Chapter 135 - 116: She is my Mom_1

    Chapter 135 - 116: She is my Mom_1


    Chapter 135: Chapter 116: She is my Mom_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have dragon breath.¡± With a single sentence from Lightning, Negris was silenced. True to his reputation of being a motor-mouthed hornless horse.


    ¡°Six thousand cavalries, that¡¯s quite the number, but what makes them capable of slaying dragons? They can¡¯t even fly. Are you bronze dragons really that weak?¡± Luther asked with a puzzling expression, stroking his chin.


    ¡°Weak Bronze Dragons? Hmph, an adult bronze dragon is forty meters long. Back in my day, I was fifty meters long. I could squash you underfoot just like that. Be careful not to piss yourself when you see it,¡± Negris declared angrily.


    ¡°Ah, what a shame. They¡¯re nearly extinct,¡± Lightning lamented.


    Negris suddenly started shouting, ¡°Ao! Ao, Ao, Ao!¡±


    The bored angel skull and little zombie, who were aimlessly doodling on the ground, abruptly raised their heads, tilted them, and then turned their gaze towards Lightning. The expressions on their faces were similar to the ones they had when the angel skull was preparing its ultimate attack.


    Lightning immediately had a bad feeling and exclaimed, ¡°What did you tell them? Why can you speak the Aoao language? No...don¡¯t come over here, ah, don¡¯t hit my face, not my horns, ah!¡±


    The angel skull wielded the holy light gauntlet, pinned Lightning to the ground, and began pounding on him. The little zombie invoked Wraith Armor, ran to the furthest end of the room, and accelerated to charge into Lightning.


    Luther, with a disapproving look on his face, sighed and said, ¡°Ah, you guys are incorrigible. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯m going to keep watch.¡± With that said, he scampered out to keep a lookout.


    Keeping watch under such circumstances essentially meant: keep it up, I¡¯m watching from outside.


    Lightning huddled in the corner, clutching his head, howling, and being desperately pummeled. The space was too small, and his maxed-out dodge skills were of no use. He had no choice but to just bear it.


    After venting his anger, Negris snorted and arrogantly said, ¡°You have no idea who I am. I learn quickly when I listen more.¡±


    Then, turning to Ange, he urged, ¡°Ange, there are too many of these bandits. Some of them appear to be elite, and I suspect they genuinely believe they can slay dragons. I cannot allow more of my kin to die here. Please help me find my kin before they do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ange nodded.


    ¡°Take them inside, and then ride me to get there. Try to get there first,¡± commanded Negris.


    Lightning poked his battered head out, ¡°Ride me, ride me, you run three times faster than he can fly, oh, don¡¯t hit my horns, don¡¯t hit my face, don¡¯t hit there!¡±


    Rather than getting beaten while cornered, Lightning would prefer to be ridden.


    After Ange commanded it, everyone obediently retreated to the Resting Palace, leaving Negris with Ange. The two of them mounted Lightning and set out on a wide detour to head to a distant location.


    After running for a while and verifying they were out of earshot of the cavalry, Lightning commanded, ¡°Hold on tight, I¡¯m about to speed up. Let this juvenile dragon witness the speed of the Son of Thunder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Son of Thunder, when we get back, I¡¯ll ask the Master of Thunder to treat you better. I know how to make a lightning generator. The Purple Corpse should be pleased,¡± said Negris. He put special emphasis on the word ¡®Master.¡¯


    Ignoring Negris¡¯ threat, Lightning retaliated, ¡°Oh, no, no, no, Almighty God of Knowledge, you¡¯re understanding and forgiving. Please overlook these minor insults. Watch Lightning¡¯s show now, hold on tight.¡± Lightning¡¯s tone was noticeably more submissive as he unleashed his full speed, running like a mad stallion.


    As he ran, small sparks crackled on his halved horn. The faster he ran, the more violently the sparks sparked. When enough charge accumulated, an arc of lightning shot out, striking the area before Lightning before branching out into numerous smaller arcs, spreading out like a spider web.


    Lightning¡¯s next stride landed on this electrical web, whereby currents sparked around his hooves.


    It was as if Lightning touched a live wire. Each stride he took, electrical arcs followed, splattering into sparks when he stepped on hard substances.


    In a burst of sparks and lightning flashes, Lightning accelerated, his body becoming lighter and speed increasing exponentially, his movements graceful as if on the verge of flight.


    Any qualified cavalry unit, when settling, would dispatch scouts in advance, some several dozens of kilometers ahead, to prevent enemy invasion of the camp.


    But here in the vast desert, there¡¯s not likely any enemy that might attack. A lone guard, wrapped in his protective cloak, stoking a fire in a wind-sheltered area, heard a disturbance followed by a gust of wind. By the time he spat out the dust carried by the gust, all was calm and nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Was..... was something running over there just now?¡±


    Indeed, Lightning¡¯s running speed was much faster than Negris¡¯s little wings.


    By daybreak, Ange had seen a patch of green rising on the distant horizon.


    They had reached the number one oasis of the desperate desert ¨C Hope Oasis.


    Hope Oasis was the first large oasis encountered after entering the desert. Under normal circumstances, a caravan would need more than twelve days to reach this point.


    Of course, the caravan¡¯s speed was slow. With standard marching pace, it would only take five days to make it. As for irregular troops, their speed couldn¡¯t be guaranteed and might take even longer than a caravan.


    No matter what, Lightning had completed in a single night what would take a caravan twelve days. It had indeed lived up to its name as Lightning.


    After completing the run, it downed three large barrels of clean Holy Water. Wheezing, it said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t... don¡¯t sell the lightning generator to Purple Corpse, okay?¡±


    Negris felt a bit of guilt. It was because of his own words that Lightning was so exhausted. Even though it often talked back, it was undeniably hardworking. ¡°Okay, okay, it won¡¯t be sold. Actually, you didn¡¯t need to run so fast...sigh.¡¯


    Once Lightning recovered its breath, Ange released the others, and the group began to walk towards the oasis.


    The edge of the oasis was in disarray, filled with rudimentary shelters ¨C simple pits dug into the ground, covered with branches and leaves, leaving a small opening to crawl in and out. This was considered a home.


    Such a shelter was cramped and dark on the inside. You couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. It provided some wind cover, but was not rainproof. There was also no proper drainage system, so in case of heavy rain, the inside would surely get flooded.


    However, in the desert, if it did actually rain heavily, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy despite their shelters getting flooded?


    Most of the dugouts were unoccupied. A few of them had inhabitants who came out to investigate the disturbance, peering out with wide curious eyes.


    They were all children, big-headed and grimy. There were few older people as well but no young adults could be seen.


    As Ange and his group walked by, the children crawled out to watch from afar, curious but afraid to approach. Luther waved to some of the children, taking out his beloved sweet turnip strips.


    In an instant, Luther was surrounded by a group of children. The elders tried to intervene but couldn¡¯t hold them back.


    Luther broke up the turnip strips into small pieces and shared them with each child. The incredibly sweet snack, which tasted like honey, was even more delicious than normal candies, and most of the children happily cried out, eliciting similar cries from Angel Skeleton and Little Zombie.


    After pacifying the children, Luther gestured to the few elders from afar.


    The elders hesitantly walked over, bowing down to Luther from a distance, then approaching with their backs hunched. When they got to Luther, they knelt in front of him again.


    Negris pondered, ¡°It seems the hierarchy here is strict. They dare not even stand straight when speaking.¡±


    The elders timidly raised their heads, giving him a weird glance, and looked down again quickly.


    The weird look contained curiosity and surprise, but no shock, as if they had seen Negris before.


    Seeing their expressions, Negris had a thought and asked, ¡°Have you seen my kind before? Have you? I am here to find her, she¡¯s my mother..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 117: This is the God of Deception_l

    Chapter 136: Chapter 117: This is the God of Deception_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Shameless! The same thought shot through Luther and Lightning¡¯s minds. If Negris wasn¡¯t dead, he would be thirteen thousand years old by now, older than all Bronze Dragons, and he dared to pose as someone else¡¯s kid?


    Several old people opened their eyes wide in astonishment. ¡°Lord Naeli has a child? Didn¡¯t she say that she had gone through the dragon equivalent of menopause? Oh, why would there be such a young child?¡±


    ¡°Naeli? That name sounds familiar. Let me think, giant dragon names are long, several hundred syllables. Taking one syllable as a name, translated into human language, I must go through the full name to know who this Naeli refers to.¡± Negris mumbled to himself and after a while, he figured it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!? My god, what a coincidence!¡± Negris was greatly shocked, but quickly became hesitant, ¡°Wait, if it really is her, then calculating carefully, she would be over ten thousand years old this year. Did she actually outlive me?¡±


    Bronze Dragons typically live for about ten thousand years. However, in practice, very few reach eight thousand years of age, and even fewer reach ten thousand.


    If this Naeli was indeed the one he knew, she would now be more than a thousand years old, living longer than Negris.


    He hesitated in his heart, but said aloud, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s her. Could you please tell me where she is? I¡¯ve been looking for her all this time.¡±


    When the elderly people heard that he was Lord Naeli¡¯s child, their warmth and amiability increased. They enthusiastically responded, ¡°Lord Naeli doesn¡¯t come here often, and we don¡¯t know her whereabouts. However, she does occasionally visit. If you wait here, you should eventually find her. Oh, Lord Naeli¡¯s child is so cute.¡±


    Negris felt so embarrassed. He, a thirteen thousand-year-old dragon, was being praised for his cuteness by a group of people in their fifties and sixties.


    Luther and Lightning heard it as well. If they were skeletons, they would surely have laughed their heads off.


    He hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Why are there only you elderly folks and children here? Where are the adults?¡±


    One of the elderly people replied, ¡°They¡¯ve gone to work. Now is the best time to work. After sunrise, it becomes too hot to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. Early morning and late evenings are indeed the best times for manual labor. You all get up first, it¡¯s cool on the ground. Is your daily life okay? Do you have enough to eat? How is this year¡¯s harvest?¡± Negris asked in a casual tone.


    Such a conversation, to these unsophisticated old folks, quickly bridged the gap between them. Combined with Negris¡¯s appearance as a juvenile Bronze Dragon, he easily won their trust. Soon, they poured out everything, leaving nothing untold.


    According to these elderly people, Negris realized that he had misunderstood. This was not a place of strict hierarchy, but they had misunderstood, thinking that they were prestigious people from outside. They had heard that outsiders were fierce, so they were afraid, which is why they seemed so cautious.


    ¡°So we scared them,¡± he thought.


    Hope Oasis is very large, with a big lake in the center and a total population of thirty to forty thousand. Their main cultivation is date palm trees, which is their primary source of food.


    Such an oasis with ample water and food resources is a favorite target for desert bandits. However, Hope Oasis is under the protection of a Bronze Dragon, and no desert bandit dares to offend them.


    Bronze Dragons are fond of shiny things. There is a vein of Demon Crystals and crystals near the oasis. Year after year, they produce Demon Crystals and crystals. The people of the oasis trade the Demon Crystals with passing merchant caravans. They offer up the crystals to the Bronze Dragon. They also raise thousands of camels and tens of thousands of sheep for riding and for offering to the Bronze Dragon.


    The military capability of the oasis itself is not weak. With a population of thirty to forty thousand, they can easily muster more than ten thousand soldiers. However, due to the shortage of camels, they can only organize around five thousand camel cavalry.


    But in the desert, this is already a very powerful force. With the protection of a Bronze Dragon, Hope Oasis has always been peaceful.


    Living in dugout shelters is not a result of mistreatment, but due to a lack of materials. They lack bricks and tiles. Dugout shelters are the most suitable structures under such natural conditions. They are warm in winter and cool in summer. They are only dim and low-ceilinged and have no other disadvantages.


    Hope Oasis is not a single oasis but a cluster of oases. Encircling the central lake, there are hundreds of large and small oases within a few dozen kilometers. Wherever plants can grow, people dwell. Their current location is a small settlement on the outermost area of this oasis cluster.


    As they chatted idly, voices came from afar, and some adults walked back.


    Everyone was downcast and looked listless until they saw Ange and the others.


    A stranger suddenly appeared at home, everyone became alert, making a few unclear warnings, and quickly ran over, with some even subconsciously gripping their weapons.


    However, once they saw Negris, their running footsteps involuntarily began to hesitate.


    ¡°It seems that Lord Naeli has quite a reputation here.¡± Negris thought to himself, actively extending greetings: ¡°Hello everyone, I am Lord Naeli¡¯s child, and I am here to find my mother.¡±


    Shameless! Luther and Lightning cursed internally.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re Lord Naeli¡¯s child? Lord Naeli has a child?¡± Everyone started to seethe with excitement. Their guardian actually had a child?


    In a place where the dragon was worshiped, if a juvenile dragon suddenly emerged claiming to be a child of a dragon, the excitement it would cause could hardly be imagined. Someone quickly spread the news. By noon, these oases were crowded with people who came to watch.


    Negris didn¡¯t mind the crowd, as none of the spectators had weapons, nor were there many experts among them. Even if anyone had ill intention, Luther could protect everyone and escape. Once entering the desert, with Lightning¡¯s speed, only the giant dragon could catch up with them.


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly what he wanted?


    A giant dragon with no offspring, hearing that its child had come looking for it, whether out of curiosity or to safeguard its reputation, would definitely come out to see unless it was at death¡¯s door, right?


    Quickly, the people in charge of the oasis arrived.


    ¡°The storm is born, the Oasis Queen, Dragon Speaker Sofia is here!¡±


    A group of elite soldiers wearing leather armor escorted a young and beautiful girl. They pushed through the crowd and came over. Pointing at Ange and others, they shouted loudly: ¡°Arrest them, these deceivers, Lord Naeli has no child!¡±


    The crowd of onlookers let out gasps, some looking bewildered. Once the shock passed, they turned extremely angry. The elite soldiers in leather armor pushed through the crowd, briskly charging towards Ange and the others.


    But Negris wasn¡¯t flustered at all. He spoke loudly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Lord


    Naeli, does she remember the dragon egg she once sorrowfully buried at Zero Degree Island? That egg didn¡¯t rot, but was successfully hatched under the influence of elements and temperature.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Zero Degree Island? I seem to have heard of it.¡± Dragon Speaker Sofia showed a hesitating expression on her face.


    However, after a moment of reconsideration, she immediately asserted firmly: ¡°Impossible, Lord Naeli said that giant dragons have bloodline sense. If you really are her child, you should definitely create a sense of connection with her.¡±


    Negris gave a slight smile: ¡°Look at my current state, even smaller than an egg, I am premature and underdeveloped, do you think, I could awaken my bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Ah?This...Stop, let me think.¡± Sofia was successfully fooled, her young face twisted in confusion.


    Luther and Lightning were secretly amused. This was not a God of Knowledge, this was a God of Deception who had successfully made the Dragon Speaker unsure of herself in a few sentences. Given this skill, why couldn¡¯t he fool Ange, they wondered.


    ¡°What do you need to think about? Shouldn¡¯t you be asking Lord Naeli? Tell her I¡¯m called &%$#@, that¡¯s the name she personally gave me.¡±


    &%$#@ is Negris¡¯s name in dragon language, a Dragon Speaker should understand it.


    Sofia hesitated, was undecided, puzzled, and faced with a dilemma. Eventually, she made a decision that went against her ancestors¡¯ teachings..

 Chapter 137 - 118 This Piece of Land Will Be Yours 1

    Chapter 137: Chapter 118 This Piece of Land Will Be Yours 1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since her family was chosen to be the Dragon Speakers, the ancestors have been constantly warning the next generation: never to disturb the giant dragon while it¡¯s in deep sleep because it¡¯s very grumpy when it wakes, and will burn anything to ashes.


    But the problem is, the giant dragon sleep erratic, sometimes sleeping for years, sometimes for decades.


    Once, an ancestor became a Dragon Speaker when the giant dragon was in deep sleep. The dragon still hadn¡¯t awakened when the ancestor was on his deathbed, sadly making him the only Dragon Speaker who had never seen the giant dragon.


    Now, your lost child has come looking for you, and even if you¡¯re cranky, you should hold it back, right?


    Sofia believed in what Negris said up to ninety percent because Naeli had indeed discussed Zero Degree Island with her ancestors, mentioning it was the place of her first sweet memory, as to what was the first time, Naeli did not specify.


    Anyway, every word Naeli had said was noted down by her ancestors, stripped of repetitions, and transcribed into books for future generations to learn.


    The greatest task for every new generation of Dragon Speakers to become Dragon Speakers is to read the entire Dragon Language Handbook and remember every word the giant dragon has said.


    But the problem is that in these thousand years, all the words Naeli said and were excerpted amounted to fifty boxes of parchment scrolls, millions of words. The difficulty to memorize everything exponentially increased.


    Fortunately, besides passing down the Dragon Language Handbook, the ancestors also handed down the exam skills ¡ª to identify the key points.


    Among the fifty boxes of scrolls, which words are important, which will be tested, and which can be addressed just by knowing the gist, as long as the Dragon¡¯s way of thinking is understood, one could get close to the perfect answer.


    Hence, the exam-savvy Sofia became the new Dragon Speaker.


    Today, she made a decision against her ancestor¡¯s advice because she grasped the Dragon¡¯s train of thought. She had a hunch that waking up the sleeping giant dragon wouldn¡¯t make it angry, it would instead be astonished: ¡°My child? When did I have a child?¡±


    On the other hand, not waking it, letting it wake naturally and then knowing its child had been driven away, may trigger its moodiness.


    But even if it does explode in anger, what does it matter? Given Naeli¡¯s current state, being able to fly and spit fire in a rage would be something to celebrate right? She can come hit me if she dares!


    The place where the giant dragon sleeps is a secret, no one knows where it is, but one can reach there via Teleportation Array, which requires Dragon


    Language to activate. Meaning, apart from the giant dragon and the Dragon Speaker, no one could activate the Teleportation Array.


    After installing the Demon Crystal, Sofia chanted spells in Dragon Language; and with a flash of white light, she appeared in a vast underground space.


    Piles of sparkling gems, crystals, and other shiny things were stacked in dark corners. The only light was from a beam of sunlight filtering through a crevice, shining upon a giant dragon, illuminating its golden scales and brightening the entire underground space.


    Sofia read from the Dragon Language Handbook that the giant dragon actually doesn¡¯t like shiny gold and silver treasures; this is a stereotype formed from knights¡¯ novel fabrications or misunderstandings.


    However, it is true that giant dragons are sensitive to shiny things. Their bodies are too huge, human bodies are like mice to them, so tiny that they might be crushed underfoot. For gemstones, Demon Crystals, crystals that are even smaller than humans, if they don¡¯t sparkle, the dragons wouldn¡¯t see clearly.


    As for the claim about the dragon¡¯s nest being filled with treasures, it¡¯s both right and wrong. A dragon lives for thousands to tens of thousands of years, even the wooden horse it rode on as a child could become an antique worth something after thousands of years.


    But gold, silver, Divine Artifacts, holy swords, and the likes, even if not destroyed, would rust away after being thrown there for hundreds to thousands of years.


    Never before had you heard that an iron sword or armor dug up from a thousand years ago could be more useful than one just produced. However, it¡¯s true if it¡¯s in good condition, it¡¯s worth something.


    Unfortunately, these stereotypes led humans to prefer giving shiny things to Naeli. If they couldn¡¯t afford to offer Demon Crystals, they¡¯d offer companion crystals instead, if they couldn¡¯t afford gold or silver, they¡¯d offer tinwares.


    Naeli has complained about these offerings more than once to the Dragon Speakers. Versus impractical things that took up space, she¡¯d prefer them to send over fat little lambs for her to roast.


    Unfortunately, nobody wanted to believe it, they felt fearful, and so they would send even more the next time. Only by accepting these offerings and praising them a bit, would people feel at ease.


    The moment Sofia arrived via teleportation, she immediately heard rumbling snores like a roll of thunder. It was a sound of extremely low frequency; when it reached its peak, the entire ground would resonate with it.


    Having been prepared, Sofia immediately plugged her ears and hid behind a large stone, picked up a fist-sized rock, and threw it at the Bronze Dragon as hard as she could.


    Sofia mustered all her strength, but the Bronze Dragon didn¡¯t feel anything due to her weak force.


    The stone hit the Bronze Dragon¡¯s head with a clunk, and Sofia yelled at the same time, ¡°Boss, wake up!¡±


    The Bronze Dragon¡¯s brows knotted, its nostrils flared, and Sofia quickly hid behind the large rock.


    Hiss ¡ª the Bronze Dragon gave a snorting breath, its Dragon Breath was enough to dry the drool under its nose.


    Then the Bronze Dragon changed into a comfortable position, ready to continue sleeping.


    Whoosh, another stone was thrown over, precisely hitting the Bronze Dragon¡¯s snout.


    The dragon¡¯s huge eyes opened instantly, its vertical pupils filled with boundless rage.. The breath from its nostrils gradually heated, a subdued roar echoed in the entire underground space, ¡°Who woke me up? You stupid creature, you will bear my endless wrath, I will roast you into dry fish!¡±

 Chapter 138 - 118 This Piece of Land will be Yours 2

    Chapter 138: Chapter 118 This Piece of Land will be Yours 2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me!¡± Sofia peered out from behind the large stone, quickly speaking her piece before retreating again.


    ¡°Foolish wretches, I chose you to be my Dragon Speakers, not to disturb my slumber. Come out and endure my wrath. I¡¯ll roast you just enough, won¡¯t be a painful death.¡±


    Sofia ducked her head behind the boulder as the Bronze Dragon opened its colossal jaws in her direction.


    ¡°Boss, your son is here to see you.¡± Sofia uttered quickly, repeating it in rapid succession as if fearful the Bronze Dragon might not have heard clearly: ¡°Your son is here, your son is here.¡±


    Lord Naeli¡¯s vertical pupils dilated, almost biting her own tongue in surprise: ¡°My son? Since when do I have a son?¡±


    Sofia exhaled in relief, having escaped certain doom. The Bronze Dragon was, at times, hot-tempered and hard to control, especially shortly after waking. Yet when something intrigued her, she could be quite amiable.


    ¡°I have no idea, but he mentioned Zero Degree Island, and said his name was...Nage.¡± Sofia spoke Negris¡¯ name in dragon language.


    ¡°Nage? Nage?¡± Lord Naeli murmured, her eyes growing brighter with each repetition: ¡°Is it really Nage? Really Nage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Nage. I studied dragon language well, I can¡¯t have misunderstood.¡± Sofia said resolutely.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Naeli attempted to get up, urgently asking: ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± But before she managed, she stumbled forward and tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sofia cried out in concern, instinctively reaching to help. However, she halted mid-step, remembering the massive creature before her was dozens of meters in length, and weighed hundreds of tons.


    Could it be her actual child causing all this fuss?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine.¡± Naeli said excitedly, explaining: ¡°We dragons are cold-blooded creatures. During deep slumber, our body temperature drops to its lowest. Upon waking, we need time to reheat before any physical activity.¡±


    As she spoke, Naeli cast a glance above her, realizing that relying on that thin ray of sunlight to heat her massive body would take forever. She commanded:


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    A tad hesitant, Sofia asked: ¡°Are you going to fly there? Given your current physical condition, wouldn¡¯t that be too strenuous? Why don¡¯t I bring them here instead?¡±


    Naeli shook her head, replying with a tone of reverence: ¡°If it¡¯s the Bronze Dragon named Nage you¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s a being worth me greeting personally. Now, retreat.¡±


    Sofia ran for cover, and soon felt a wave of heat behind her. Looking back, she saw Naeli spewing a stream of fiery Dragon Breath onto the ground where she had lain, the rock melting rapidly upon contact.


    The Dragon Breath spread, turning the surroundings into a sea of flames, its lingering glow even enveloping Naeli herself.


    The bronze dragon¡¯s Dragon Breath was not merely fire, but rather a highly concentrated form of elemental energy with many properties, heat being only one of them.


    In the blazing heat, the colossal creature gradually rose, her scales glowing in the roasting Dragon Breath.


    With a spread of her wings and a mighty flap, the ground-bound Dragon Breath was instantly extinguished ¨C a testament to the power of the gust, as Dragon Breath was known to be difficult to put out.


    Rising and stretching her neck, Naeli let out a resounding dragon roar that reverberated through the air, leaving Sofia with one instruction: ¡°Head back on your own.¡±


    Initially, Sofia assumed Naeli would take flight, only to see her retract her wings, make a powerful leap, and prop herself up against an opening above with her short, stubby claws. Trailing her belly and hind limbs, she started to climb, alternating between front and rear, in a manner that appeared clumsy but was actually quite nimble.


    Sofia shook her head, sighing. Whenever she watched Naeli emerge from the cave in this manner, it struck her as rather ungainly. But the fact remained the opening was too small for Naeli to simply fly out, making climbing the only option.


    Each time, Sofia watched her lug her massive form up in this awkward manner, fearful that her large belly would make it too difficult for her claws to maintain their grip.


    After watching Lord Naeli climb out of the crevice and fly away with flapping wings, Sofia returned to the Oasis through the teleportation array. To her surprise, only Negris, Luther, and Lightning were left in the field, Ange and the Angel Skeleton Little Zombie were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Greetings my Lord, where are your two companions and a young girl? Where did they go? Please invite them to come and rest. Quickly, please, some dates, large dates to treat our distinguished guests.¡± Sofia spoke politely and enthusiastically, even giving her trusted aide a quick kick.


    Negris made a subtle smile, predicting a different attitude. Apparently, Lord Naeli knew who he was.


    As for the other two companions and the young girl...Negris turned around to look for them and yelled in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Ange?¡±


    Ange snuck away because Negris wouldn¡¯t let him plant anything, and he had found a large field of abandoned farmland, so he quietly slipped away.


    Although Negris didn¡¯t pay attention to him, the guards watching over the area certainly did. A high-level swordsman and two spearmen followed him.


    ¡°Greetings, esteemed visitor, I am Orum. May I assist you somehow?¡± The high-level swordsman was very polite.


    These people were brought by the Bronze Dragon, therefore, despite Lord the


    Dragon Speaker questioning their identity, the mere status of the Bronze Dragon was enough to treat them with utmost respect. Even if they were not children of Lord Naeli, they were certainly part of the tribe, and thus closer to the Dragon Speaker.


    So, Orum was very polite, and he only intended to guide them, not restrict their activities.


    Ange had a question and pointed at an abandoned area and asked, ¡°What is that place over there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an abandoned land, there¡¯s nothing there.¡± Orum responded.


    ¡°Farmland, there is farmland.¡± Ange insisted, pointing at the marks on the ground.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that. It used to be a farmland, but as the water system has degenerated, it has now been abandoned.¡± said Orum, sighing, ¡°The water system in the Oasis has been receding, and more and more areas on the outskirts are being abandoned, alas.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t care about all this and asked, ¡°These farmland have been abandoned, can I plant things here?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You want to plant something there? But there¡¯s no water there.¡± Orum exclaimed in surprise.


    Ange opened his hand, and a drizzle of rain started to fall from his palm, immediately wetting the ground.


    Orum immediately showed his respect, ¡°So you are a mage, my apologies for any offense, however...¡±.


    Orum initially wanted to say that it¡¯s not practical to use magic to cultivate land, but he changed his mind before he could speak out. What does it matter to him whether it¡¯s practical or not? Perhaps this mage has some quirks?


    So he changed his words and said: ¡°The land there has been abandoned and is ownerless. According to our customs here, if you build any structure or plant anything on it, the land will belong to you. But to avoid disputes, you need to register it at the Dragon Temple, and pay a little registration fee.....¡±


    The moment the words ¡°registration fee¡± were out, Ange handed him a palm full of Demon Crystals that almost made Orum and his subordinates¡¯ eyes pop out.


    Despite the presence of a Demon Crystal Mine near the Oasis, nobody uses these in their transactions here since the denomination is too large. One crystal is worth nine gold coins.


    ¡°This...¡± After a hard swallow to suppress the sudden surge of greed in his heart, Orum carefully picked up a crystal and said, ¡°This is too much, even one is too much. I¡¯ll handle the procedures first and return the rest to you later. But you also need to build some structures quickly, otherwise, in three to five years, the abandoned land will resume its ownerless status.¡±


    Having said that, he ran off in a hurry. Normally, it would be a simple thing that he could delegate to his spearmen, but Orum didn¡¯t dare to give the precious Demon Crystals to them. Who knows if they would have any bad intentions? Although the probability was small, what if?


    Registering a piece of abandoned land is very simple. In the desert, abandoned land is not valuable, land with water is valuable. If they could build houses and other structures on the abandoned land, it could increase the total production of the local area. So, as soon as they heard that someone was registering for the abandoned land, the temple registrar didn¡¯t even charge any money.


    Holding a handwritten document with a Dragon emblem on it ¨C the proof of land registration, Orum returned back to his original place.. Looking from afar, he was shocked, is that the same place he knew? Why were there more rows of buildings?

 Chapter 139 - 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_l

    Chapter 139: Chapter 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Orum stared blankly as he returned to the edge of the wasteland, sizing up the row of houses standing before him. They were about two meters tall, seemingly made by molding sandstone into one seamless structure, with no obvious point of connection.


    Sandstone was a gritty rock. Scraping its surface with a hard object would cause it to peel off into granular fragments, making it barely passable for construction, though not for high-rise buildings. But the problem was, where did the sandstone come from in a place scattered with sand particles?


    Apart from the two-meter floor, the room also had a depth of over one meter. The indoor ceiling hit roughly three point three meters, making it extra spacious. Yet, there were no windows, making it quite gloomy.


    The insides were entirely bare, save for the sandstone flooring and walls and a staircase leading to the door.


    However, in Orum¡¯s eyes, this simplicity was an extravagant luxury. Apart from the Dragon Temple and several noble residences, where in the Oasis could one find such a structure with such an impressive height, built with such sturdy materials.


    For families like his, living in sheepskin tents was already a sign of opulence. The majority lived in crude shacks.


    The distance from Hope Oasis to the nearest human settlement, the town of Klun, was a twelve-day journey. A journey by a trading caravan, where a few silver coins¡¯ worth of tea leaves could be sold for the astronomical price of a golden coin, would not waste its precious cargo space on building materials. Even if the materials were brought here, no citizen could afford them.


    The Dragon Temple was built with materials all transported by Lord Naeli.


    Such extravagant architectures, lined up, four in total, each spanning around eighty to ninety square meters, just appeared out of thin air.


    A flabbergasted Orum found his two warriors and asked them, ¡°how...how did these, show up here, how were they conjured up?¡±


    With wide-eyed astonishment, the two spearman pointed towards Ange, standing in the middle of the uncultivated land, and stuttered, ¡°Tha...That Mage made them grow out of the ground.¡±


    Grow out of the ground? By heaven¡¯s mercy, Orum had never even seen the most conventional construction methods, so he couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how these houses could grow out from the ground. It was like a farmer, who lived in a brick and tile house his whole life, trying to picture what a cave dwelling dug out of the earth looked like.


    Once the four houses were built, Ange couldn¡¯t be bothered with them any longer and ran into the wasted farmland, having Little Zombie dig some trenches.


    He originally wanted to water the land first, but when building the houses, he discovered something interesting. It was not a lack of water here. As long as you dug about one meter deep, the sand and soil were moist. If the crops were planted one meter underground, wouldn¡¯t they sprout?


    It wasn¡¯t feasible to bury ordinary seeds that deep; they would rot before the sprout could break the surface. But that was not a problem for Ange. He had a halo that accelerated growth. As long as the sprout broke through the surface before it rotted, it was all that mattered.


    What should he plant? Grain? No, planting too deep would affect their yield. Beetroot? Even worse, they needed to be planted shallow. What else could he plant?


    After rummaging for a while, Ange unearthed a plant as thick as an arm.


    On the way to Klun Town from Mara Town, the Paladins, eager to please the Ascetic monk, gifted Ange with this plant. They called it an Axe Potato.


    Negris had explained that the Axe Potato was a crop high in starch that could withstand drought, cold, heat, and preferred sunlight, making it the Dwarves¡¯ favorite crop. Apart from being used as food, it could also be brewed into alcohol.


    Ange looked up at the increasingly scorching sun and decided to plant the Axe Potato.


    However, the desert sunlight was too strong, and the temperature too high. Cultivating the Axe Potato alone might not work too well. Ange felt he should intercrop the field with some shade-producing trees.


    Ange found Orum and pointed to the Oasis in the distance, which was thickly dotted with three-meter-tall trees, and asked, ¡°What are those?¡±


    These trees were everywhere in the Oasis, many lined up as if someone deliberately planted them.


    Orum¡¯s attitude became even more respectful. If his enthusiasm and respect shown earlier were because of the Bronze Dragon, his current reverence was genuinely out of regard for Ange¡¯s strength. ¡°Sir, those are Green Date trees. They taste quite good. Go, fetch some dates for our benefactor,¡± Orum said.


    Orum kicked the dim-witted spearman serving him and then took out a Demon Crystal and the land registration document: ¡°The crystal is of no use to us, and the registration is free. Please take these back.¡±


    Ange only took the document back; he had loads of crystals: ¡°Also for you.¡±


    Orum¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. A day¡¯s work earned him a Demon Crystal? Mages sure knew how to splurge!


    The spearman returned with a handful of Green Dates. Ange, by habit, was ready to pay but was stopped by Orum, ¡°Sir, enough, enough. Thank you for your generous reward.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t greedy, it was just that Ange¡¯s generosity made him tremble in fear. He never imagined a day when he¡¯d be too afraid to accept more money.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange replied, not knowing how much to pay. When others say it¡¯s enough, that¡¯s when he knew. Now he knew that a barren plot of land and a handful of Green Dates were definitely not worth a Demon Crystal. Ange headed back to the center of the barren land, leaving Orum staring blankly at the Demon Crystal in his hands.


    The two spearmen approached him, elbowed him gently, and gestured at the Demon Crystal: implying that they too should have a share of the reward.


    ¡°Three gold for each person. We¡¯ll split it when we get back.¡± Orum tucked the crystal into his bosom and vowed: ¡°Mages are way too rich. I¡¯ll become a Mage¡¯s follower!¡±


    Ange probably never thought that a single Demon Crystal could incentivize a high-level swordsman to strive for greatness. Having returned to the barren land, Ange let out a loud ¡°Woah¡±..

 Chapter 140 - 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_2

    Chapter 140 - 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_2


    Chapter 140: Chapter 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Little Zombie ran out from the newly built house. It had retreated there to avoid the increasingly harsh sunlight, it ran out under Angel s command, quickly making rows of furrows with its small hands, then sprinted back into the house, panting and sticking out its tongue as though about to die from the heat.


    Zombies don¡¯t pant, but it was putting on an act for Ange because it wanted to slack off.


    Ange ignored it. While other undead sustained damage to their souls when exposed to sunlight, Little Zombie and Angel Skeleton were immune to it. They had a soul connection to Ange and could replenish their soul energy at any time. They would actually be healthier with some sun.


    While Little Zombie was digging, Ange began peeling the green dates and extracted the pits.


    Inspecting the pits, Ange found them rather hard, so he cracked them open. A cracked pit would germinate much faster and have a higher germination rate than an uncracked one.


    Cutting the axe potatoes into chunks, he made sure each one had at least one bud. He spaced each one apart alternately planted a date seed.


    Once everything was planted, he took out the small sapling and put it on his head.


    The little sapling eagerly waved its little leaves as if to say: Grow stronger, grow stronger!


    Just as Ange was about to activate his aura by the footprint, came Negris¡¯ resigned voice from afar, ¡°What are you doing now...?¡±


    ¡°Farming!¡± Ange answered confidently.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Negris flew over with a headache, ¡°But why are you planting here?¡±


    Negris knew from Ange¡¯s tone that he couldn¡¯t deter him. This Farming


    Skeleton had left Klun Town obediently once, making a concession once.


    However, this really was not a good place for planting crops. Would crops grow in Sand?


    What¡¯s more, the Dragon-slaying Knights would arrive soon. Wouldn¡¯t all the plants vanish then?


    Negris had a reason for asking. He was prepared to discourage Ange with the argument ¡®this was not your land¡¯. But Ange took out a piece of paper, ¡°Here, mine.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Who made this for you?¡± Negris almost spat out blood. In the blink of an eye, Ange even had a land certificate. Who could stop him from farming his own land now?


    Ange ignored him and stepped down, activating his aura.


    The luxurious sandstone houses that had just popped up and the miraculous spectacle in front of them once again astonished the crowd of Oasis Sand People who had followed. The field, abandoned for several years due to the regression of water magic, was now sprouting innumerable amount of green shoots, even a few date saplings emerged.


    All the people were drawn towards it in excitement. They looked at the greenery before their eyes and murmured to themselves under their breath.


    Ange quickly removed the footprint because some people had already entered the range of the aura. If he kept it active, these people would age rapidly.


    The accelerated growth of the shoots and saplings suddenly stopped, but it had already shocked everyone. They knelt outside the field and worshipped fervently: ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, it¡¯s a miracle. The Dragon God has descended!¡±


    Negris, who originally found Angel s actions absurd, suddenly felt indignant hearing the humans¡¯ cries: ¡°What Dragon God? Does your Dragon God know how to farm?¡±


    Just then, a resonant dragon¡¯s cry echoed from the sky. A gigantic golden figure pierced out from the cloud, descending like a golden arrow speeding towards the earth.


    As it neared the ground, the golden arrow twirled sharply, extending its wings. Its descent speed suddenly slowed down dramatically. It twirled like a fallen leaf spiraling down, and finally, it landed on the ground.


    As soon as its feet touched the ground, the entire land seemed to sink slightly.


    Well, now the Sand People found their real target. They quickly turned around and began to kneel and bow towards the colossal golden figure.


    But that colossal tigure paid no heed to the Sand People. Its gaze was fixated on Negris, its eyebrows furrowed in confusion. After a moment of hesitation and disbelief, it called out tentatively: ¡°Uncle &#38160&#37909&#21578?¡±


    Negris made a super embarrassing expression: ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle, please don¡¯t call me uncle. Little Naaili, calling me uncle is simply too awkward.¡± Naaili, seeming bashful, asked tentatively: ¡°Darling?


    In an instant, all eyes turned towards Negris, in Luther and Lightnings eyes, the flames of gossip almost seemed to burst out!


    In the temporary camp of the Dragon-slaying Knights, several days away, Iron Leyce sat reading in the most extravagant and comfortable tent. He was reading a document under the comfortable and high color rendering light of the magic lamp, occasionally making notes.


    The tent flap was raised and a heavily armored knight walked in, accompanied by a blast of cold wind. The two in the tent were unbothered. In fact, the knight even commented, ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in here, keep the doors open for some ventilation. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s windy.¡± Iron Leyce replied without lifting his head.


    The knight took off his helmet, revealing a rugged face, he hung the helmet and walked to the table. He picked up a water jug and gulped down a bellyful of water, then reported: ¡°We¡¯re four days away from Hope Oasis. We¡¯re not on the commercial route, so encounters with caravans are rare. Occasionally, sand thieves have swept away the few that we did encounter..¡±

 Chapter 141 - 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_3

    Chapter 141 - 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_3


    Chapter 141: Chapter 119: A Sand Thief is Digging Your Land (Two in One)_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Iron Leyce spoke without even raising his head, ¡°So-called coercion, isn¡¯t that just robbery? I strictly forbade anyone to leak any news; I suppose those merchants have been dealt with by now? It¡¯s the most straightforward way. No need to pussyfoot around when speaking to me, I am conscious of the consequences that every command will bring.¡±


    The knight in heavy armor scratched his head, feeling somewhat embarrassed from being seen through, ¡°It¡¯s your first time leading an army, we were just worried you might not be used to it. An army is a machine of war, it can be brutal once it starts moving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always have to go through such things to become a qualified commander. The lord once said: good people should not be in power...alright, is everything prepared?¡± Iron Leyce suddenly changed the subject mid-sentence.


    ¡°Er, yes, all prepared. All arrows have been replaced with scale-breaking arrows and paired with dwarf-made dragon crossbows, guaranteed to penetrate the scales of the giant dragon,¡± the heavily armored knight affirmed confidently.


    Iron Leyce shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about penetrating the giant dragon¡¯s scales, what I¡¯m really worried about is locating the dragon, restricting its mobility, and then obtaining its corpse after we¡¯ve killed it. If we can¡¯t recover its body and it flies away and dies on someone else¡¯s territory, then the title of Dragon Slayer will be given away for free.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡± The heavily armored knight let out in realization, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you insisted on bringing our flying knights over?¡±


    Iron Leyce gave a faint smile, ¡°Only your flying knights in the entire world, have the capability to engage in aerial combat and to chase and kill the giant dragon.¡±


    The heavily armored knight laughed bitterly, ¡°You have too high an opinion of us, our aerial combat skills are nothing in the eyes of the giant dragon, utterly without any maneuverability.¡±


    ¡°Normally that is the case, but our target is an ancient dragon. According to the records, this bronze dragon is ten thousand years old and we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s still able to fly. Even if it can barely fly, I fear it won¡¯t be able to escape the pursuit of your flying knights,¡± Iron Leyce said.


    The heavily armored knight¡¯s expression slightly brightened, but he still seemed somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s even better is that the bronze dragon is already extinct. Killing this one will not invoke the retribution of the dragon clan. Those green copper dragons and red copper dragons will merely gloat over its misfortune,¡± Iron Leyce added.


    ¡°Really? The bronze dragon is extinct?¡± The heavily armored knight asked in delight. If that was true, he would not have to worry about the after-effects.


    Iron Leyce nodded assuredly, ¡°Yes, I bought this piece of information from a Dragon-Man at a high price. The Dragon Clan has already communicated this news to all of its kindred through the blood resonance.¡±


    ¡°Then I can rest assured. What about these desert thieves?¡± The heavily armored knight asked again.


    Iron Leyce responded, ¡°Obviously, they are to lure out the giant dragon. Let them attack the oasis first to draw the dragon out, then you go in.¡±


    The heavily armored knight suddenly felt a little more confident about the operation, his heart anxiously awaiting the chance to become Dragon Slayer, a title with magnificent prestige.


    Three days later, the desert thieves and the flying knights began to keep their distance. The thieves picked up their pace, preparing to attack the oasis first to lure out the bronze dragon. Before the main thief force arrived, the vanguard scouts had already reached the oasis.


    Their attention was soon caught by the row of luxurious sandstone huts in the desert, which were then diverted by the rows of vibrant crops next to the stone houses.


    Seeing a hint of green within the desert was exceedingly rare. This caused them to spur their horses towards it, and they rushed into the field, plucking green leaves to eat.


    ¡°Blech!, the leaves taste terrible, dig a bit and see what¡¯s under there?¡± A bunch of desert thieves started to dig crazily in the field.


    Orum ran to the lakeside in the center of the oasis, where Negris was whispering to a bronze dragon. Ange sat by, bored to death, occasionally poking a hole in the ground and dropping a seed in it.


    ¡°Lords, Lord Ange, it¡¯s trouble, there are desert thieves, desert thieves are digging up your land!¡±

 Chapter 142 - 120: If You Can’t Beat Them, Call For Help! (Two-in-One)_l

    Chapter 142: Chapter 120: If You Can¡¯t Beat Them, Call For Help! (Two-in-One)_l


    Translator: 549690339


    Before Orum came over, Negris and Naeli were having a private chat.


    Of course, this was Naeli¡¯s idea of a private chat. Her voice was loud enough to burst eardrums. Even her Dragon Speaker, Sofia, kept her distance. The only ones left around were Negris, Ange, and other non-humans.


    ¡°At the time we were betrothed, you were only three thousand years old, still a young female dragon. I was already six thousand, nearly considered an old dragon. I usually treated you as a junior, so suddenly being betrothed to you felt strange and I felt guilty about it,¡± Negris admitted sheepishly.


    ¡°Why would it be strange? ¡®Seniority¡¯ only exists in human language. Our dragon language doesn¡¯t have such a concept; we can just converse in dragon language, can¡¯t we?¡± Naeli asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t understand that at first, and by the time I did, it was too late. Dragon language has too few words; it can express very little. Haven¡¯t you noticed that even now, we unconsciously use human language because it¡¯s hard to adjust immediately? ¡®


    Naeli bashfully asked, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you were so cold towards me? Back then, you were the male dragon I admired the most. Everyone said you were the wisest in Dragon Clan history, the most likely to ignite the Divine Fire and become the second deity of our clan apart from the Dragon God. Being betrothed to you, I couldn¡¯t sleep for days out of excitement.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not it. Uh, the main reason is, well, you were too beautiful. Your scales were shiny, your claws clean, you always took care of your body and had no unusual smell. Your teeth were white and shiny without any bits of meat stuck in them. I had never interacted with such a beautiful female dragon, so I was too nervous, ah, watch out!¡±


    Before he could finish, Negris screamed and quickly dodged sideways. A large claw came swinging down from above his head.


    Naeli, embarrassed by his compliment, hit out instinctively, ¡°Oh, you are so good at complimenting dragons, oops, I¡¯m so sorry, I got excited. I didn¡¯t mean to. ¡±


    Her ¡®small¡¯ claw was unbearably heavy for anything in the area. If Negris were hit, he would likely be flattened into a dragon pancake.


    Negris resumed his seat with an awkward laugh, but Ange, the Angel¡¯s skeleton, and Little Zombie were too scared to return. They hid far away, safe from the reach of the dragon¡¯s slap, finding a spot to squat in a row, poking the ground out of boredom.


    Ange wanted to go back and work the land, but Negris insisted that his conversation with Naeli was important and wished for him to listen, saying there might be a need for his help later.


    But the girl was his; there was no need for Angel s help, he just didn¡¯t want Ange to wander off.


    ¡°How have you been since then? Are you okay?¡± Negris continued the conversation.


    ¡°Not good. After you sneaked away, no male dragons dared to approach me. Well, more accurately, it¡¯s because they are all too old and prone to messing around. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with those dragons. Out of all the male dragons in our clan, it seems like you are the only one who doesn¡¯t have any hybrid offspring. You are the purest of male dragons.¡±


    Negris scratched his head somewhat guiltily, ¡°Sorry to be a hindrance to the male dragons...and what happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, I left Zero Degree Island to seek my own territory. Then not long after, I heard the news that you had ignited the Divine Fire and then that you had been captured. Yes, it was Steadfast Locke who captured you, did they not kill you? Why did you turn into a Corpse Dragon? What happened to your body?¡± Naeli asked.


    ¡°I have already died. They did not kill me; I survived in Resting Camp until I was ten thousand and two years old, then died naturally. They sealed my consciousness in the Bronze Book. Now, my real body is the Bronze Book, and I project my soul into this body,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°So ?????? Naeli¡¯s tone turned chilly ¡ª ¡°you killed a Juvenile Dragon to get the body needed for that projection?¡±


    ¡°What? No, don¡¯t make things up! This body was grown from my scale,¡± Negris defended.


    ¡°First this, then that, and then you can use scales or a piece of flesh to cultivate a body. You should also leave me some of your scales. I¡¯ll find a way to cultivate a few Juvenile Dragons, or else our line of Bronze Dragons will really go extinct.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± Naeli was shocked, ¡°If so, does that mean our kind, the Bronze Dragon, no longer has to face extinction?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes. We¡¯ve already grown one live Juvenile Dragon, the kind that can awaken its bloodline, not a Corpse Dragon like me,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, truly great. Our Bronze Dragon race won¡¯t become extinct, phew,¡± Naeli was overjoyed.


    Humans¡¯ obsession with the continuation of their bloodline is ingrained in their genes since those without it are already eliminated.


    However, for the dragons, it¡¯s different. Their obsession with their bloodline is constantly present in their blood. When you call out strongly, you can receive resonance from your kind. It¡¯s a very magical feeling, like when you howl in the snow at night, and there are always some huskies responding to you. So, the dragons¡¯ desire for the continuation of their bloodline might be even stronger than that of humans.


    All was well, Naeli too, cared deeply about the continuation of their bloodline. Just as Negris was about to praise her, he heard her say in an annoyed voice:


    ¡°Cultivate more Juvenile Dragons. Ever since the death of our last male dragon, that vile mother dragon, Mildity from the Red Copper Dragon clan, has been frequently bringing her Juvenile Dragon to visit our territory, constantly showing off. ¡®Oh my, oh my, the young dragon can do this and that. You haven¡¯t seen it before, have you? He is so adorable,¡¯ it¡¯s driving me crazy! Cultivate more Juvenile Dragons, so I can take them with me when I go visit..¡±

 Chapter 143 - 120: If You Can ‘t Beat Them, Call For Help! (Two-in-One)_2

    Chapter 143: Chapter 120: If You Can ¡®t Beat Them, Call For Help! (Two-in-One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris was speechless. This was supposed to be a serious discussion about the continuation of the bloodline. Yet, all Naiali seemed to care about was socializing and bragging around. Damn her competitiveness.


    ¡°Did you hide here in the desert just to avoid that?¡± Negris asked.


    A typical giant dragon wouldn¡¯t choose the barren desert as its domain. The ecosystem here simply couldn¡¯t sustain such a creature. To find prey, the dragon must fly great distances, which drains both its physical and magical energy.


    So, most giant dragons chose lush forests, islands, and grasslands as their territories. And especially the ocean. When they couldn¡¯t find food, dragons would resort to fishing in the sea.


    Dragging fishing by a dragon was obviously a little different from human fishing. They would scatter bait in the water, then when the fish crowded near the surface, the dragon would roast them with its breath or freeze them into ice ¡ª or simply snatch them into the air.


    Without any special reason, Naiali wouldn¡¯t even dream of establishing


    territory in the desert.


    However, the guilty grin on Naiali¡¯s face told Negris he had guessed correctly. Negris shook his head in annoyance.


    Naiali hastily defended herself, ¡°There are advantages though, you know? Firstly, I receive offerings from humans, so I don¡¯t actually need to go around searching for food. Secondly, because of their faith in me, even though I cannot ignite the Divine Fire, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m in better shape than most dragons my age?¡±


    ¡°After you were captured and taken away, you summoned me through our blood link and gave me some key information to ignite the Divine Fire. So I came here to try my luck. After all, all the intelligent creatures outside have already declared their faiths ¨C humans to the Church of Light, elves to the Tree of Life, and dwarves to the War God. I didn¡¯t dare offend them.¡¯


    ¡°When I first came here, the oasis only had over a thousand people. I taught them how to grow dates and build dugouts, and then the population started to increase, spreading to other oases. Now, I have about two hundred thousand followers who worship me, the Dragon Mother Naiali, across more than thirty oases.¡±


    Negris nodded continuously as he listened. Gathering over two hundred thousand followers on the Prime Material Plane was no small feat.


    From Mara Town all the way here, Negris had had a clear understanding of the situation. The human world was tightly controlled by the Church of Light. The most luxurious buildings in every town were always the churches. The followers, even when naked and starving, saved what little they had to donate to the priests of the Church.


    True, the priests could ease some minor pains and provide spiritual solace, but they also sucked dry the resources and economy of their regions.


    So, to the Church of Light, the followers were wealth, lambs, assets. They would never allow the presence of heretics within the range of the Holy Light.


    As for the oases here, they were too far from the human world. Plus, the disappearance of the Gods of Light had deflated the Church¡¯s ambition, dulling their enthusiasm for spreading the glory of the divine.


    At this thought, Negris suddenly burst out laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Naiali asked indignantly. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have as many followers as you, they are still the result of my hard work. They¡¯ve given me lots of faith. You are not allowed to mock us.¡±


    Negris quickly shook his small paw in embarrassment, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not laughing at you. I¡¯m laughing at something else.¡±


    He dared not laugh at them. He might not have a single follower left himself, and his divine status was on shaky ground.


    ¡°Do you know who the elves¡¯ Tree of Life trusts the most now? Do you know, of the three ¨C now two ¨C cardinals of the Church of Light, who is their object of faith?¡± Negris asked, grinning.


    ¡°Who could they be worshipping?¡± Of course, the cardinal should be worshiping the Gods of Light, right? And the Tree of Life? It was a deity unto itself. Who else could the God of Life trust?


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Negris laughed heartily. Just then, Orum came running over, ¡°Lord! Lord Ange! It¡¯s not good! There are sand thieves, sand thieves are digging up your land!¡±


    Ange, who had been squatting on the ground digging holes for fun, instantly stood up. His head suddenly erupted in a blaze of Soul Flame and he grabbed his Reaper¡¯s Scythe and dashed towards Orum.


    Without any need for him to give orders, the angel skeleton, Little Zombie, Luther, and Lightning all followed suit.


    Negris didn¡¯t join them. He barely had any combat power and participating in the fight would make little difference. Luther could probably take down these sand thieves all by himself. After all, it was Luther who dealt with the sand thieves outside Klun Town.


    Naeli turned her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Who¡¯s your companion, that man? Why did a strong aura of death suddenly erupt from him? Is he a Necromancer? Um, I think I also saw him transform a sickle. What¡¯s his occupation, that he uses such an odd weapon?¡±


    Naeli¡¯s words rendered Negris speechless for a moment before he asked, ¡°You think he¡¯s a man?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is he not a man?¡± Naeli was taken aback, ¡°Is he a humanoid? A Dragon-man? A eunuch?¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How high is your spiritual power?¡±


    ¡°About the same as yours initial level, I can cast level seven Dragon Language Magic now.¡± Naeli replied.


    Dragons¡¯ magical power comes from their bodies and bloodlines, so their ability to cast magic is limited by their spiritual power. In theory, if their spiritual power is strong enough, both adult dragons and dragon descendants can cast level ten Dragon Language Magic ¨C the Dragon God Transformation.


    The Dragon God is the deity who created the ancient dragon clan and the higher dragons. The Dragon God Transformation is a kind of ancestral magic.


    Once the Dragon God Transformation is done, one can transform into the Dragon God, possessing all the powers of the Dragon God and can even create new ancient and higher dragons.


    Unfortunately, none among the Giant Dragon Clan, past or present have reached this level. The strongest of the dragons only have enough spiritual power to cast level seven Dragon Language Magic. Negris also has the spiritual power of level seven Dragon Language Magic, but he could already ignite the Divine Fire.


    The level eight, nine, ten Dragon Language Magic exist only in the bloodline memory, and no one has successfully cast them before.


    However, Naeli, who already possesses the highest spiritual power of the Dragon Clan, couldn¡¯t see through Angel s disguise. How twisted is the spiritual power of this Farming Skeleton?


    The Straw Hat is a very low-level magic artifact, capable of transforming into only a few forms, and can not be adjusted on the fly once transformed.


    But due to its low-level nature, it¡¯s quite extreme, making it very hard for anyone with a lower spiritual power than Ange¡¯s to see through its illusion.


    But the problem is, even a dragon can¡¯t see through it. How strong is the spiritual power of this farming skeleton?


    Negris felt embarrassed to say that it was a farming skeleton, fearing Naeli wouldn¡¯t believe him. He had to say instead:


    ¡°He is the God of the Undead, a skeleton possessing the godhood of the undead. He, who inherited the godhood of Steadfast Locke, invented the method of nurturing juvenile dragons with scales and rescued me from the seal.¡±


    With this explanation, everything seemed reasonable. Naeli didn¡¯t mind that she couldn¡¯t see through Angel s disguise, the God of the Undead, and Steadfast Locke¡¯s godhood, wasn¡¯t it normal not to see through them?


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s the God of the Undead. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? That was very rude.¡± Naeli complained.


    If a deity arrived on one¡¯s territory and was treated poorly, she wondered if there was any social circles among the gods. If there were, she would certainly be criticized to death.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Just as he was about to say it didn¡¯t matter because as long as that guy had a place to farm, he wouldn¡¯t feel slighted, a beam of holy light suddenly flashed in the distance.


    ¡°Huh? Luther couldn¡¯t handle it? Does Little Angel has to take action?¡± Negris grew anxious and throwing out a ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± He headed towards the direction of the Holy Light Flash.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too.¡± Naeli hastily got up.


    Just then, Ange came back riding Lightning at a lightning speed, pointing at the Dragon Temple and said, ¡°Teleportation Array, lend me.¡±


    ¡°Are you teleporting people to call for help? Can¡¯t you guys handle it?¡± Negris anxiously asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t handle it, too many people.¡± Ange responded..

 Chapter 144 - 121: The Undead God Loses His Power 1

    Chapter 144: Chapter 121: The Undead God Loses His Power 1


    Translator: 549690339


    When Ange quickly ran back, he saw seven or eight sand thieves were digging up his crops. These thieves had thrust long knives directly into the soil, tossing it over and over, causing the tubers of the Axe Potatoes to be severed as they were extracted from the ground.


    A thief grabbed up a piece, muttering, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± They haphazardly peeled off the skin and took a bite.


    ¡°Ugh, what is this? It¡¯s horrible!¡± The thief bit into it, chewed a few times, then spat it out.


    Axe Potatoes weren¡¯t particularly tasty when uncooked, they were tough and sticky. However, they were juicy, and for a sand thief who had been trekking in the desert for days, the moisture in this plant was the sweetest thing.


    After spitting it out, the thief deemed it acceptable, took another bite and continued to chew. They tossed aside the leaner tuber in his hand and resumed digging.


    With each tuber they dug up, they bit off the thickest, juiciest part, and casually tossed the rest aside, always discarding much more than they actually ate.


    Upon reaching the scene, this is what Ange found. The Soul Flame in his head flared, and he promptly formed a fireball and hurled it at the thieves.


    ¡°Watch out, Wizard!¡± A sand thief shouted, swinging his sword at the fireball, breaking it apart.


    An Explosive Fireball may appear small, but its blast caused the sand thief to stumble back half a step.


    ¡°This fire is powerful...¡± The thief started to warn his companions, but before he finished his sentence, the second explosive fireball, piercing the haze of the first blast, hit him straight in the face.


    Bang! The thief¡¯s head was engulfed in the fireball, letting out a terrific scream.


    ¡°Double shot! No! A barrage! Be careful, it¡¯s a Combat Mage!¡± Another thief who had witnessed the scene shouted out in terror.


    Not all wizards know how to fight. Most come from noble families and have lived a life of luxury. Without their servants or followers, these wizards would easily starve in the wild, incapable of even peeling an egg. However, some mages have grown through struggles and battles, their combat experience unmatched. Unlike the others, they don¡¯t seek to dazzle with dramatic magical effects; they only use the most appropriate magic to defeat their enemies.


    A combat mage of the same level is a hundred times more formidable than a wizard with no combat experience.


    Low-level spells combined with rapid fire are standard fare for combat mages.


    They always prioritize conserving their magic power for defense and escape. They never use a Level 2 spell when a Level 1 spell suffices.


    Sand thief Ma Yuer had the feeling that he was dealing with such a Combat Mage and warned everyone immediately.


    But before he could finish his words, the third explosive fireball had already locked onto him. It abruptly swerved mid-air and shot towards him.


    ¡°Target Locked!¡± Ma Yuer screamed in horror as he slashed his horseback knife without hesitation at the incoming fireball.


    Expecting the next attack, he had only put in partial strength into his slash. Sure enough, as soon as he shattered the third fireball, the fourth quickly followed.


    Ma Yuer slid backwards, raising his sword to slash, again backward, then again. His blade danced before him, impenetrable as a wall of water.


    Retreating and slashing, the path he took was ablaze with burst fireballs. The relentless high temperature from the fireballs caused his blade to gradually heat up; if this kept up, it would surely melt.


    In the desert, a horse was as crucial as a pair of legs. The difference between having a horse and not was akin to that between an able-bodied person and a disabled person. For the sand thieves, horses were their life blood.


    With the current situation, Ma Yuer cared little about his lifeblood. He swerved his body behind the body of his horse.


    The explosive fireball hit the horse, creating a loud pop. The horse¡¯s flesh was ruptured by the explosion, and its body went up in flames.


    The horse let out a dreadful scream.


    Despite the exploding horse shielding him, Ma Yuer crawled and rolled towards a distant sand dune. If he could get behind it, he would be out of the mage¡¯s line of sight.


    Six more fireballs exploded one after another against the horse, blasting its flesh open and igniting it. But amidst the chaos, Ma Yuer had already made it halfway up the sand dune. He swiftly grabbed the shield off his back, angling his body as he ran up the dune.


    This side-on run provided him the ability to see behind, avoiding the possibility of being hit by a spell unknowingly. Clearly, Ma Yuer was very experienced in combat.


    The remaining thieves also took advantage of the situation to disperse. Ange quickly switched his target lock to another thief. Some turned to hack and slash, some held up shields, some rolled around lazily, some threw sand to obstruct his sight. They employed every trick they had.


    Ange quickly realized that killing the sand thieves was even more challenging than taking down Holy Spirit Angels. They were extremely slippery, and some carried an array of equipment.


    For instance, one thief had been clearly locked into Ange¡¯s sight, but just as the explosive fireball neared him, he slapped his chest, activating a magical shield to protect himself.


    After enduring four or five fireballs, the magic shield finally disappeared. If it had been any other wizard, the thief might have escaped. Very few wizards could continuously cast four or five Fireball Techniques at once.


    But Ange could, and the moment the shield disappeared, a sixth fireball was promptly launched at the thief, causing him to stumble and cough up blood.


    Barely drawing breath, this thief used his combat energy to dart forward a few meters, only to be hit by the seventh fireball on his back and subsequently thrown face-down.


    This thief twisted on the sand, waving his long sword, and desperately yelled, ¡°Why! Why are there so many fireballs!¡±


    His response was the eighth, ninth, and tenth fireballs. He managed to cleave through the eighth but was hit by the ninth and the tenth, his body quickly swallowed by flames..

 Chapter 145 - 121: The Undead God Loses His Power 2

    Chapter 145: Chapter 121: The Undead God Loses His Power 2


    Translator: 549690339


    Those who can qualify as front-line sand thieves are the cream of the crop. In a loose collective like the sand thieves, those without skills would have long been eliminated or killed by their own people.


    However, they faced a formidable opponent. Despite giving it their all, only six managed to escape from Angel s range. The remaining dozen or so were trapped underneath the sand dunes.


    Ma Yuer was dumbfounded; he was the first one to run. He was stationed atop the sand dunes, enabling him to see clearly. The enemy wizard was constantly launching fireballs like a magic turret.


    ¡°This is terrifying. Even the arcane magicians don¡¯t have such casting speed.¡± Ma Yuer was shocked.


    The sound of horse hooves approached from behind. Looking back, he saw his team catching up.


    The assembled sand thieves numbered around five thousand. No single trade route could support so many sand thieves. They all belonged to different factions, each with their own territories and unique ¡®business¡¯ methods. They each had their adversaries too.


    There was hardly any force in the world capable of rallying these sand thieves, and they didn¡¯t give a damn even about the strongest human empire or the most powerful cavalry forces.


    Except for the Winged Knights.


    The Winged Knights were a distinctive knight brigade. They had over a thousand members whose renown spread across the continent. If not for their small numbers, they could definitely compete for the title of the top ten knightly orders.


    Their most distinctive feature was their ability to fly.


    Flying provided them with excellent mobility and an aerial viewpoint. It was the ideal skill to use against these elusive sand thieves. Therefore, when the Winged Knights sent out the call to the sand thieves, most of the sand thieves sent people.


    Of course, Iron Leyce did not let them down. After slaying the dragon, the prize of a hundred thousand demon crystals was distributed evenly among everyone, calculated according to the number present at the start.


    By that account, each person would receive twenty demon crystals. And as it was calculated based on the initial count, the more people a faction sent, the greater the advantage.


    Even if you sent cannon fodder, it didn¡¯t matter. Since it was based on the initial count, if they died, there¡¯d be less people to share the spoils with. For a time, all the sand thief factions were enthusiastic.


    Ma Yuer was at a disadvantage. His group of sand thieves was small, with only about sixty members. Bringing the whole group wouldn¡¯t earn them much money, but they couldn¡¯t ignore the call from the Winged Knights.


    So, they came. But he wanted to bring them all back safely. So, he volunteered to join the vanguard. And if anything happened, he would immediately make his escape.


    His men were positioned just behind the vanguard, and they had now caught up.


    Ma Yuer glanced at the magic turret below the mound and had a sudden realization. He urgently called his allies. ¡°Quick, where is the goblin engineer?¡±


    An ally pointed to a cage behind the group, ¡°Over there?¡±


    Ma Yuer immediately ran over, opened the cage, and dragged out a semi-conscious goblin.


    This goblin had white hair and beard, with hair only on the back and sides of its head. It was bald from forehead to the crown, a hairstyle befitting a formidable creature. Despite being dragged out, it calmly lay on the ground without panicking.


    Ma Yuer rushed over, yanked him up: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were a goblin engineer? Didn¡¯t you have inventions that can kill enemies from a distance?


    Over there, under the dune! Blow him up!¡±


    The goblin was dragged to the top of the dune, forcibly made to look down.


    The goblin took a look and indifferently closed its eyes, giving an air of indifference to live or die.


    ¡°Hey! Are you listening to me?¡± Ma Yuer shook the goblin by his collar.


    The goblin casually responded, ¡°You can kill me. A Gear Award winner like me would never serve despicable sand thieves like you.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for your death?¡± Ma Yuer¡¯s ally approached, trying to stomp the goblin, but was stopped by Ma Yuer.


    ¡°Would you rather die than cooperate? Could it be that your invention is of no use?¡± Ma Yuer ridiculed.


    The goblin, who had been lying lazily on the sand, instantly sprang up, his beard and hair standing on end as he roared, ¡°Useless? You dare to say my invention is useless? You ignorant fool, brainless zombie, perpetual infant,


    His stream of curses caused Ma Yuer¡¯s blood pressure to skyrocket. He gripped the goblin¡¯s throat, ¡°Curse me again, and I will break your neck.¡±


    The goblin, choked and unable to breathe, turned beet red, struggling and kicking.


    Just as it looked like the goblin was about to suffocate, Ma Yuer released his hold, attempting to placate the goblin. ¡°Use your weapon to attack the mage below. Then, I will accept that your invention is useful.¡±


    The goblin wheezed, struggling to steady his breathing. Once he managed to do so, he shot Ma Yuer a sidelong glance, ¡°You think us goblins are fools? I am a Gear Award winner; I don¡¯t need recognition from a stupid sand thief like you.¡±


    ¡°Er, then I¡¯ll let you go. Don¡¯t you intend to continue with your research? I¡¯ll return the box to you,¡± Ma Yuer, suppressing his rage, made the offer.


    The mention of the box made the goblin hesitate slightly.


    Ma Yuer jumped at the opportunity, ¡°I will also give you twenty extra Demon Crystal. After all, I reported your name as part of the team when we came. Then, I will help you leave the desert.¡±


    The goblin¡¯s eyes darted back and forth. ¡°I can try. But I can¡¯t guarantee landing a hit. My Magic Egg Cannon has not been tested yet. Also, I don¡¯t want your Demon Crystals. Twenty Demon Crystals, hehe. I have dropped more than this amount in the crevices of my bed..¡±

 Chapter 146 - 121: The Undead God Loses His Power_3

    Chapter 146: Chapter 121: The Undead God Loses His Power_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it misses, as long as it scares that wizard.¡±


    ¡°Swear an oath, a divine oath.¡±


    Ma Yuer laid his hand on his chest solemnly, stating, ¡°I swear by the name of the Undead God that I will abide by my agreement with the Goblin Engineer Varigu. Should I betray the agreement, I will drop dead on the spot.¡±


    A symbol floated out from Ma Yuer¡¯s body.


    Varigu accepted the oath mark, his face noticeably relaxed, he beckoned to Ma Yuer without politeness, ¡°My toolbox.¡±


    Ma Yuer ordered the goblin¡¯s toolbox to be brought over, revealing a hint of a smile on his face.


    A divine oath, if one broke a vow made in the name of a god, then divine punishment would surely come. But what if some gods were no longer effective?


    Like the Undead God, for hundreds of years, Ma Yuer¡¯s family had sworn hundreds of oaths in the name of the Undead God, but the majority of them lived to be a hundred years old. Perhaps the punishment of the Undead God is to make people ¡®undead¡¯, to live a little longer?


    Ma Yuer swore an oath in the name of the Undead God just last year and nothing happened. After Varigu blasts that wizard, he will break the oath, capture him on the spot and see how funny the goblin¡¯s expression will be. Ha ha ha.


    Opening the toolbox, Varigu pulled out two two-meter-long iron pipes.


    Ma Yuer was very envious seeing this. The case was flat, about twenty centimeters thick, yet it could pull out a two-meter long object. This was a space artifact. Just the case alone must be worth a lot of money, let alone how many other items were packed inside.


    Unfortunately, the box could only be opened with Varigu¡¯s magic power authentication.


    Two long iron pipes, and a bunch of miscellaneous objects. Soon, Varigu assembled these into a device resembling a catapult. The difference was that it had a base and two rails.


    Varigu tightened the sinew string and proudly announced, ¡°This is the siege weapon I¡¯ve invented, the Magic Egg Cannon!¡±


    Ma Yuer and his men gathered around, saying all at once:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a gigantic slingshot? Can this thing really attack a city?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was something more impressive, it¡¯s just junk.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to shoot stones? My throws are further than that.¡±


    Hearing his invention belittled, Varigu became very angry, his beard fluttering as he shouted, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll show you the power of the Magic Egg.¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully took out a melon-sized orb from the toolbox, ¡°Mind you, I only have one magic bomb. Whether it hits or misses, it¡¯ll be gone. Regardless of whether it hits, you must abide by the oath.¡±


    Ma Yuer laughed, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry, we have the Undead God watching. Who dares to break a divine oath?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Yuer suddenly felt as if something was watching him. But when he turned to look, he didn¡¯t find anyone watching him.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Ma Yuer murmured, then urged Varigu, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Varigu pushed the Magic Egg Cannon to the edge of a sand dune. He adjusted the angle, aiming at Ange and his companions below, but after aiming, he adjusted the angle slightly again.


    These blood-stained bandits, their enemies are likely good people. He could not let his Magic Egg Cannon become a weapon that hurt good people.


    After taking aim, Varigu placed the Magic Egg on the string. He took out a wrench, fitted it into the Magic Egg, and stirred hard.


    Zzz¡ª¡ªzzz¡ª¡ªzz, it sounded like something was turning inside the Magic Egg.


    But since his arrest, Varigu hadn¡¯t had a solid meal and he was out of strength. He gasped for breath after a few cranks.


    ¡°Useless gobin.¡± One strong bandit pushed Varigu out of the way and cranked forcefully. Zzz¡ª¡ªzzz¡ª¡ªzz, the object inside the Magic Egg started rotating rapidly.


    ¡°Done?¡± The strong bandit asked triumphantly, but when he received no reply, he swiftly turned his head. To his surprise, everyone had moved away, covering their ears and squatting on the ground.


    The bandit looked at them, puzzled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard? Never stand next to a goblin machine that is starting up. You never know when it will explode,¡± Ma Yeur shouted back.


    ¡°Ah? It can explode?!¡± The robust bandit didn¡¯t dare continue stirring. He threw the wrench away and dived forward, crawling and rolling to get as far away as possible.


    But the Magic Egg was already spinning at top speed, the zzz sound from within blending into incessant noise, it was obviously about to start.


    Varigu explained, ¡°When the Magic Egg cracks open that means it has started, it will then automatically shoot out.¡±


    Ding! The Magic Egg cracked open, and the potent magic power reaction inside spread out. The reaction was very strong, emanating a sense of oppression not unlike that of a Great Magician casting a spell.


    If such a degree of magic power reaction exploded upon reaching an enemy, nothing might be left afterwards, would it?


    Ma Yuer suddenly looked forward to the effect of the Magic Egg Cannon firing. But at this moment, a beam of light flashed, shining on the Magic Egg Cannon.

 Chapter 147 - 122: Divine Punishment Descends, Spirit_1

    Chapter 147: Chapter 122: Divine Punishment Descends, Spirit_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Magic Egg Cannon was gone, the part of the sand dune within the range of the beam of light was also gone, creating a semi-circular gap, from which tendrils of white smoke were rising from the sectioned-off face.


    The outer layer of the Magic Egg was gone, revealing its internal structure which consisted of dozens of entwined Demon Crystals of various hues ¡ª red, yellow, blue, green, cyan, and purple. Without the restraint of their outer layer, these Demon Crystals paused briefly, then clinked as they fell down and landed onto the sectioned face of the sand dune that was struck by the beam of light.


    With a series of crisp popping sounds, the Demon Crystals actually shattered the surface of the sand dune. Upon closer inspection, it was noticed that the sectioned face bore a thin glassy crust ¡ª the result of exposure to high temperatures.


    Ma Yuer suddenly felt weak in the knees as he recognized the beam of light ¡ª the Holy Light Flash that he had once come across in a magic book.


    It was one of those magic books with an illusion spell that would animate the contents as soon as you opened it, displaying lifelike images before your eyes.


    He had stolen it from a noble hostage. It had a limited number of views, and by the time it reached him there was only one viewing left. But that one time was unforgettable, because the final villain was vaporized by a shining beam of light.


    Besides, what made it even more unforgettable were the vividly depicted female characters in the book, like princesses, female knights, female dukes, queens, and the like. Their stories filled a large portion of the book, and he got to watch them all from the perspective of the protagonist.


    But when that Holy Light, which could vaporize the Big Bad in a single blow as described in the book, appeared before him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his legs buckle, because he realized that he seemed to be seeing things from the perspective of the Big Bad.


    ¡°My... My Magic Egg.. My Magic Egg... Magic Egg Cannon...¡± Vaguli, the Goblin Engineer, cried out in grief.


    The creation of his life¡¯s work had been evaporated just like that. It took him half his life to collect the materials for the Magic Egg Cannon, among which the most crucial was a World Tree branch capable of breaking down Demon Crystals.


    This key material was hard to come by. The branch present in the Magic Egg Cannon was obtained when the World Tree fell ill and the Elves dispersed its diseased branches. This was his only opportunity.


    Because the branch was a diseased one, its decomposition ability wasn¡¯t very good. It was necessary for the Magic Egg to spin at high speeds to activate the decomposition function, causing the stable structure of the Demon Crystal to become unstable, leading to a chain reaction and the intense release of magical energy from the Demon Crystal.


    It might take him the latter half of his life to get another branch of the World Tree. Does that mean his life¡¯s work would vanish just like that?


    Ma Yuer, listening with irritation, said impatiently, ¡°Enough with the crying. You couldn¡¯t even launch one shot, guards, lock him up.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this, you swore an oath to the gods, you have to let me go.¡± Vaguli shouted.


    ¡°But, you didn¡¯t fulfill our agreement, you didn¡¯t even get the shot off.¡± Ma Yuer spread his hands, feigning sympathy.


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t our agreement. You must let me go, regardless of whether the cannon hits or not. Do you think the Undead God would miss your clever wordplay? Release me now.¡± Vaguli declared angrily.


    Although he didn¡¯t believe in the gods, occasionally he did pay his respects to the God of Knowledge, especially when he had tests during his school days. He would pray to the God of Knowledge, but he was never really devout, because he didn¡¯t believe in any god, rather he had more faith in his toolkit.


    But not believing in gods does not mean one can stand by while others break their divine oaths.


    ¡°What is wrong if I used clever words? The gods don¡¯t care, it¡¯s none of your business. What if I break my divine oath? The Undead God will forgive me. La la, la la la, la la...¡±


    Seeing others¡¯ anger made Ma Yuer happy, especially when they were so angry but could do nothing about him, this made him even happier, so happy that he started dancing.


    But after a few ¡°la la¡±s, he heard the terrified voices of his men behind him, ¡°Boss... boss, behind... behind you.¡±


    Turning his head, Ma Yuer saw a phantom that had appeared behind him at some point. It was draped in armor, covered in black mist and slightly tilting its head, as if lost, it looked towards Ma Yuer.


    What was stranger was that the phantom had a flowerpot on its head. In the flowerpot was a Little Sapling that was peeking over the rim.


    This strange combination left Ma Yuer dumbfounded for a moment, so much so that he barely managed to utter in fear: ¡°Is... Is this the Undead God?¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®Undead God¡¯, the shadow seemed to react, nodding at Ma Yuer and then fiercely waved its hands forward.


    When the shadow waved its hands, it seemed to hold nothing, but as it swung, a massive scythe materialized, wrapped in rolling black mist, slashing across Ma Yuer¡¯s neck. Then, the shadow disappeared.


    Ma Yuer stood there dumbfounded, completely still.


    ¡°Boss? Boss?¡± After a while, his terrified underling cautiously approached, called Ma Yuer a few times and receiving no response, he mustered the courage to gently push him.


    Ma Yuer¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. His face was pale as if he held his last expression, dead.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!! Divine Punishment! Divine Punishment! The boss...boss... Ma Yuer blasphemed God and was beheaded by God! It¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s the work of Undead God, it¡¯s all Ma Yuer¡¯s fault, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Ma Yuer¡¯s underling was scared to the core. He fell on his knees, repenting, as waves of solid Soul Flame floated up.


    Of course, the shadow is Ange, but at the moment, he was equally confused. He vaguely sensed someone talking about something like the Undead God, and then he vaguely saw a goblin and a human.


    The human seemed familiar. Wasn¡¯t he the first human to dodge his attack and run to the sand dune?


    What is an oath to God? What is sudden death? Ange was very confused, he had never encountered such a situation before.


    However, he did hear the human¡¯s inner monologue, ¡°Turn around... after the explosion... break the oath to God, hahaha...¡±


    So, it was the human who was planning to break the oath to God, but what does that have to do with himself?


    Confused, Ange watched as the human on the dune produced a strange piece of equipment and placed a ball resonating strong magic power on it. Ange certainly wouldn¡¯t allow the ball to hit him, he promptly pointed a finger at the apparatus and let out a shout.


    The eager Angel Skeleton fluttered its wings, the Holy Light flashed.


    After evaporating the bizarre apparatus, Ange saw Ma Yuer¡¯s shadow again. The shadow seemed to have said something to him, Ange didn¡¯t quite catch it, but did hear the words ¡®Undead God¡¯.


    Huh, the Undead Godhood is within me, so the Undead God it mentioned is me?


    Having somewhat understood, Ange immediately swung his scythe towards Ma Yuer¡¯s shadow, the scythe cut through the shadow, the shadow disappeared, then appeared a Soul Fire on the scythe blade.


    ¡°It seems like, I¡¯ve hooked a soul over.¡± Ange tilted his head, murmuring, but after finishing, he didn¡¯t hear a familiar voice in response. He looked around and saw Negris wasn¡¯t there.


    After pulling off Ma Yuer¡¯s soul, he planned to ask Negris later about it. However, he sensed something else. He peered towards the location where Ma Yuer¡¯s shadow disappeared and saw some solid Soul Flame, which carried strong emotions of fear and terror.


    ¡°Too chaotic, hard to judge the value, don¡¯t want it.¡± Ange mumbled.


    What he apparently meant was that the emotions within the Soul Flame were too chaotic, it¡¯s not worth figuring out, might as well let it be.


    After that, Ange raised his scythe and pointed it towards the dune, ¡°Shout!¡± ¨CSlay them, dare to ruin my field!


    ¡°Shout!¡± Little Zombie, Angel Skeleton, Luther, Lightning, all raised their hands (hooves) in unison. ¨CCharge! Slay them!


    However, at this moment, the ground began to shake, the rumbling noise roared, a massive cloud of dust rose from the sand dunes, a black horizon appeared on the endless dune line, surging forward like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Shout!¡± Ange yelled, turning around and running. His determination matched when he was chased out of the cave by the Ashbone Skeleton. ¡ª¡ªSo many people, need to go back and call for reinforcements, run.

 Chapter 148 - 123: The Giant Dragon has Graced Its Protection for a Thousand Years_1

    Chapter 148: Chapter 123: The Giant Dragon has Graced Its Protection for a Thousand Years_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Teleportation Array, lend it to me.¡±


    Negris quickly turned to look at Naeli.


    Naeli said without hesitation, ¡°Feel free to use it, what¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    Ange activated the teleportation array, the team on the other side had been well-prepared and began to be teleported over. The first to arrive was the Purple Corpse, followed by a batch of Titans toting hoes and pitchforks.


    Naeli was flabbergasted, ¡°These... are these Titans? Can I smell the scent of Thunder? Thunder Titans?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, um... yeah.¡± Negris stuttered, unsure of how to respond. If the true Thunder Titans knew that Ange was using their mixed-blood kind as farmers, it was unclear what their reaction would be, but they¡¯d probably not be happy.


    As soon as Purple Corpse exited the Teleportation Array, it spotted Lightning standing in the distance and excitedly cried out, ¡°Ohoho! Little horse, I finally see you. Where have you been? I missed you to death.¡±


    It was calling out anxiously whilst charging towards Lightning.


    Lightning turned tail and ran. It had stayed far away to watch with caution for this exact reason¡ªthis mixed-blood titan completely suppressed all of Lightning¡¯s abilities. It had no advantage against her¡ªthe only thing it had was speed.


    ¡°Haha, trying to run? Feel the power of my thunder!¡± With Purple Corpse¡¯s loud proclamation, her foot stomped on the ground, a circle of soil exploded into the air, and a blast of electricity surged up, seeming like a lightning snake. It coursed up her leg and finally disappeared into her body.


    With every step, an electrical light exploded from the ground. Purple Corpse ran at full speed, like stepping on a calm sea ¡ª leaving in her wake a series of dirt pillars that exploded into the air. Her entire body left afterimages as she quickly approached Lightning.


    ¡°Huh? The power of Thunder? Has Purple Corpse awakened her Bloodline Power?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    The second one to follow was the Great Shaman who replied, ¡°Yes, Purple Corpse has awakened her bloodline power. Many of our young ones share signs of bloodline awakening as well. We are truly grateful to you, God of Knowledge. And we¡¯re grateful to Lord Ange.¡±


    ¡°Just thank me is enough. No need to thank him, as you all are his devotees. That¡¯s how it should be,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Um...hahaha, the sun is so strong here.¡± How was the Great Shaman supposed to respond? If he said it was deserved, it would be disrespectful to God. If he said it wasn¡¯t deserved, it would be a snub to Negris.


    Lightning, straining all its might, felt the vibrations behind it growing ever closer in disbelief: ¡°She¡¯s faster than me?¡±


    Just as this thought crossed its mind, a large hand grabbed its tail. To prevent its tail from snapping, it had to slow down.


    Lightning was then engulfed in a big hug, cradled and stroked on its head and temples. There was the sound of hearty laughter, ¡°Haha! Little horse, little horse, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Lightning struggled, irritated, ¡°I hadn¡¯t got a chance to activate my speed boost in time, otherwise I would have escaped already. How are you faster than me?¡±


    Purple Corpse flexed her bicep, and small electric sparks erupted, ¡°Big sister awakened her bloodline power. I¡¯ll show you later.¡±


    ¡°Puh-leeze, who¡¯s your... ¡± Lightning automatically wanted to retort, but its words were cut off when Purple Corpse gave it a bear hug, nuzzling and stroking it like a panda. No words could escape.


    Lightning was now unable to fight back or even run away¡ªit couldn¡¯t even vent its frustration with words, so it just gave up, a look of sheer despair in its eyes.


    Twenty-four Purple Skeleton Titans were teleported over, followed by the slightly smaller-sized people such as Lisa, Feilin, Anna, and Lan.


    Besides these, Ange had also transported all the armored swordsmen and shield bearers from the Resting Camp. The sight of all these iron-clad warriors standing in front of everyone was met with amazement.


    Sofia envied them to the point of salivation. She hadn¡¯t been envious when Ange summoned a group of Titans but bringing out a dozen or so iron-clad warriors made her extremely envious¡ªbecause the desert was sorely lacking in iron. Not to mention heavy iron armor that weighed a few dozen pounds, even a rusty needle or a kitchen knife was considered a scarce commodity in the desert.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford them, but the prices were a hundred times what they were worth. Sofia couldn¡¯t bear to make the purchase.


    Moreover, they weren¡¯t practical. Faced with desert bandits, who moved as swiftly as the wind, such heavy armor was only going to slow them down. Even so, Sofia was still jealous¡ªnot because they were practical for her to buy, but because they weren¡¯t.


    Feeling a bit angry, he pulled out a horn and blew into it with all his might.


    Moo¡ª¡ªMoo¡ª¡ªMoo¡ª¡ª, a very low and distant sound echoed out, similar to the bellowing of a cow.


    Negris looked at Naeli in astonishment, questioning, ¡°Why does it sound like a cow bellowing?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s face turned a little red, her breath chaotic. She took a deep breath to calm herself before continuing to blow the horn.


    Naeli blushed a bit, sheepishly explaining, ¡°It¡¯s not a cow bellowing, it¡¯s the dragon song, like this, Moo¡ª¡ªMoo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Naeli opened her big mouth, slowly modulating her breath and making a sound. Indeed, when it was exceptionally low, it sounded exactly like the dragon song.


    ¡°Humans don¡¯t have enough breath to produce the dragon song, and a low sound can travel farther, so it was changed to this. Nevermind, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Naeli tilted her neck back and let out a long, clear sound. A dragon song streamed from her mouth and it even rubbed against the air, producing circles of blue ripples.


    The dragon song echoed between heaven and earth, reaching places tens of kilometers away.


    Tens of kilometers away, in the hollow of a sand dune, a group of a thousand winged knights were already prepared for battle.


    They had two horses each, one for riding and the other for carrying equipment. The equipment they were carrying had already been unpacked.


    It was a peculiar piece of equipment, much like a cylinder, about two and a half meters long, with an opening at the front. Knights could crawl into the cylinder through this opening, leaving only their heads exposed.


    A crossbow was fitted at the front of the cylinder, and the string extended into the cylinder. Knights could directly wind the string inside the cylinder, due to space constraints, each cylinder only had three arrows. Once these three arrows were shot, the knight would lose their offensive capability.


    Several tracks were pulled out and assembled. Soon, thirty tracks leading towards the sky appeared on the ground. Cylinders were placed on the tracks, ready for action.


    Just then, the dragon song could be heard in the distance. Iron Leyce, who was sitting under a sunshade suddenly stood up, drew his sword, and declared:


    ¡°The Giant Dragon has arrived! Winged Knights, your moment to prove yourselves has arrived. Let dragon¡¯s blood burnish your feats into your wings, let glory accompany your family forever. Dragon-slaying Knights, take flight!¡±


    The cylinders on the tracks, driven by the horses, made the bowstrings start to tighten. When the strings were at their tightest, the spring clasp was released, and the cylinder was shot out.


    As the cylinder left the track, two iron plates on top sprung open at a triangle. Between the two iron bars was a membrane-like fabric that formed wings. Propelled by the launch and the wind, the cylinder immediately took flight.


    The knights stepped hard on the pedal inside the cylinder. The flywheel rotated, activating the wind array at the bottom. A robust wind blasted out of the back of the cylinder, pushing the winged cylinder to fly higher.


    From the thirty tracks, winged knights were launched into the sky at a rate of one per minute. Occasionally, some would fail to take off and crash into the sand. If the cylinder and the knight were damaged, they were dragged aside, and the wind array inside the cylinder was removed.


    If it was not damaged, it would be dragged back onto the track for a second launch.


    The most valuable part of the winged cylinder was the wind array. As long as it was not damaged, the winged cylinder was considered salvageable.


    The winged knights who had successfully taken off would hover waiting for more of their comrades to join them before setting out together. They were facing the Bronze Giant Dragon, and without numerical superiority, they were essentially on a suicide mission.


    With thirty tracks, launching over a thousand winged knights into the sky would take at least half an hour.


    At Hope Oasis, the dragon¡¯s long chant had spread to every corner. The robust sand-dwellers grabbed their curved knives, left their tents, led their camels, bid farewell to their wives and children, and gathered in the direction of the dragon song.


    They had been blessed by the dragon for thousands of years, and the oasis had been peaceful. Now, it was their time to repay their protector with their blood and lives.

 Chapter 149 - 124 Are You Dancing? (Two-in-One)_1

    Chapter 149: Chapter 124 Are You Dancing? (Two-in-One)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Alas, a nice thought, but the desert residents could only gather around five thousand camel cavalry, roughly the same size as the desert robbers, but to gather such a scattered, untrained and scattered group was not an easy task....


    Naeli anxiously watches the battlefield, moving her gaze back and forth, finally yelling at Sofia in frustration: ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen minutes, where are my knights?!¡±


    Sofia, her face dripping with drool from the dragon, her eardrums near deafened, doesn¡¯t dare to wipe her face, just shrinks her neck and answers: ¡°They¡¯re coming, everyone¡¯s rushing over. Last time I sent them to wipe out the desert robbers, it took them seven to eight hours to gather a thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Seven to eight hours? Are they sloths? In seven to eight hours, a sloth could climb up,¡± Naeli forgets her anger in her shock.


    ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t urgent then. This time you¡¯ve called them personally, they¡¯ll definitely gather in half an hour,¡± Sofia reassures Naeli confidently.


    ¡°Half an hour? Don¡¯t be too late, the battle might be over by then,¡± Naeli says irked.


    If Sofia had just mentioned half an hour at the start, Naeli would¡¯ve exploded, but with the previous mention of seven to eight hours, Naeli suddenly found half an hour somewhat acceptable. Yet, she was still anxious; any later and the enemy might be completely wiped out.


    ¡°Hey? Does the half hour start from when I made the call, or from now?¡± Naeli suddenly thought of a question.


    Sofia pretends not to hear, while picking at the dragon drool on her body and slowly moves away.


    No wonder Naeli was so anxious. Ange¡¯s team might be small in numbers, but it had shown great strength, especially Ange¡¯s battle capabilities, which were incredibly strange.


    Facing thousands of incoming desert robbers, Negris starts yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, maintain your formation! Ange, let the heavy armor shield soldiers protect you, dig a trench in front, and erect an earth wall on our side of the trench.¡±


    With the previous experience of house building, Ange quickly constructs a thirty-meter-long earth wall in front with a trench of the same length on their side of the wall.


    This arrangement would mean a fall of two meters into the trench and the one-meter-high earth wall ¨C a change in level of three meters, its slope providing no leverage for climbing.


    Constructing the trench and wall takes Ange about ten minutes. By the time it is done, the first batch of desert robbers has reached the nearest dune, looking down on Ange and his team from above.


    Spotting the trench and earth wall, the robbers instinctively slow their advance, draw their bows and shoot.


    The heavy armor shield soldiers slightly tilt their shields back, everyone hides behind the shield, and with a ding ding sound, the arrow rain strikes the shields.


    These heavy shields are essentially giant steel plates taller than a person, one finger thick. Even a spear can¡¯t penetrate it.


    The soldiers carrying the heavy shields don¡¯t have weapons, because they have no hands free to wield them. The thin armor on their bodies won¡¯t stop attacks that get past the shield.


    Sure enough, a desert robber pulls out a spear, speeds up on his horse, and exerts force from his waist on the back of the horse. A specially made spear rotates and flies over, strikes the heavy shield with a bang, creating a small pit, and the spear shatters into pieces.


    Facing such steel pulse troops, the desert robbers immediately abandon long-range attacks. Unless they were carrying weapons like the Siege Crossbow Magic Crystal Cannon, they couldn¡¯t get past these heavy shields.


    But if they had these weapons, wouldn¡¯t they be desert robbers in the first place?


    They dismount their horses and yell as they charge forward in a disorderly formation.


    The earthen wall and the trench deter the untrained horses, making them halt in fear before the formation; it¡¯s better to just give up the horses and charge on foot.


    Ange sticks out his head to start casting, rapidly firing off compressed exploding fireballs, targeting the closest desert robbers one by one.


    This batch of desert robbers does not have the same strength as Ma Yuer¡¯s vanguard desert robbers. Basically, one or two fireballs can overthrow one. The explosion of fireballs produces a shock wave, which pushes them back into their companions behind them.


    Boom, boom, boom, a firing rate of three per second, the desert robbers directly across couldn¡¯t rush forward.


    Dead or unconscious robbers burnt by fire or turned into coke by the fireballs fall to the ground.


    An old robber in the back observes this and shouts urgently: ¡°Dragon Crossbow, Dragon Crossbow, move the Flying Knight¡¯s Dragon Crossbow up, and bring the scale-breaking arrows as well.¡±


    Three robust robbers grunt as they carry up a Dragon Crossbow, set it on the ground, and start cocking it.


    Ange spots the crossbow straight away and targets it with a stream of exploding fireballs.


    However, the position of the Dragon Crossbow exceeded the range of the Fireball Technique. The fireballs dispersing before they reached the crossbow.


    Whoosh! The sound of the crossbow string echoes, and the scale-breaking arrow shoots straight at the heavy shield. Ding! It penetrates the heavy shield, pierces the heavy armored shield soldier, and protrudes from his back.


    ¡°Yes! Bless the Wind God, got him.¡± The old robber excitedly claps, saying:


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit a heavy armor shield soldier. They¡¯re highly valuable. I heard it takes an amount of silver coins equal to his weight to train one. Apart from training battle qi, they also need to carry heavy loads for a long time, which is very nutritious. To qualify, they need to keep up with the marching speed of foot soldiers while carrying that heavy shield. Killing a heavy armor shield soldier with one arrow, we¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±

 Chapter 150 - 124 Are You Dancing? (Two-in-One)_2

    Chapter 150: Chapter 124 Are You Dancing? (Two-in-One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The same weight in silver coins?¡± The three desert thieves manning the Dragon Crossbow were dazzled. If they could have that much money, they would definitely not be thieves anymore. They would return home to farm, buy a small estate, marry a wife and have many children. Such a life seemed so perfect.


    Now, they had just shot dead a heavily armored shield-bearer who was worth one such perfect life? This was too satisfying.


    ¡°Um, look.¡± One of the desert thieves sounded startled and gestured everyone to look quickly.


    A woman with an alluring figure wearing a black veil skirt ran to the heavily armored shield-bearer who had just been shot by an arrow. She reached out with two fair-colored hands, grasped the arrow that had penetrated the man¡¯s body, and forcefully pulled it out. Surprisingly, the arrow came out smoothly.


    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the force required to pull out an arrow. An arrow embedded in the body will be tightly gripped by instinctively contracting muscles due to air pressure. Any slight falter in force would make it impossible to remove. Many stab wounds have blood gutters, which aid smoother removal of the intruding object.


    This alluring woman, however, managed to pull it out effortlessly, indicating that her strength was no less than that of a grown man.


    But that wasn¡¯t all, after extracting the arrow, the woman invoked the Holy Light and placed it on the armored shield-bearer¡¯s wound.


    The sight of that spark of Holy Light made everyone involuntarily gasp, with some even stopping in their tracks.


    Could those people on the other side belong to the Church of Light? They were not a group to be trifled with.


    There were those that hesitated and those that didn¡¯t, as well as those that harbored resentment. One swordsman, picking up a one-handed shield, yelled, ¡°Church of Light, I &£¤#@$!¡±


    Summoning his fighting spirit, he faced Ange¡¯s fireball, rushed to the trench and tried to leap onto the earthen wall.


    As he was about to leap, a pale hand grabbed his ankle and dragged him into the trench. Some of his dead fellow desert thieves had somehow come back to life. With their eyes rolled back and wounds ripped open, they reached out to the swordsman with their bare hands.


    ¡°Ah! Undead?!¡± Just as the words left his mouth, he was bitten in the neck by a corpse, the bite piercing through his blood vessels.


    The swordsman quickly bled to death. In a short while, the dead body staggered to its feet, picked up the shield and sword, and attacked a desert thief who had just reached the trench.


    The other thieves were so terrified that they began to shout, ¡°Ah~, Undead!¡±


    Feilin and Aisike, hiding behind the heavily armored shield-bearer, were leisurely chanting a spell and even joking, ¡°The sun in this world is too harsh. It greatly weakens our necromantic magic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it weakens it a lot. Next time, let¡¯s have an umbrella with us when we fight.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait until nighttime. That¡¯s when we necromancers are at our best.¡±


    One by one, corpses were being summoned. Aisike could control eight corpses at once whereas Feilin, who was stronger, could control twenty at a time.


    Of course, given enough time, he could resurrect corpses into Undead first and then control several thousand at once.


    Although their numbers were small, there were many corpses. If one got mutilated, they would replace it with another. As long as their magic power didn¡¯t run out, they would never run low on corpses.


    A mental barrier suddenly arose in front of the trench and the earthen wall. Many desert thieves would rather retreat than confront a defense line composed of their recently deceased comrades.


    The older desert thief shouted from the back, ¡°Go around, go around. Attack their flanks.¡±


    There was only a trench and an earthen wall at the front, and two green date groves on the sides. Negris had deliberately chosen this location to minimize the area they needed to defend. After all, their numbers were too small, and they could not afford to leave any area unguarded.


    Reminded by this, the desert thieves swarmed into the date groves on both sides.


    Not long after they entered, many of the desert thieves screamed in horror as over twenty giants nearly three meters tall emerged from the groves, brandishing large clubs and taking swings at them with gleeful laughter, much like whacking moles.


    All of the Purple Skeleton Titans had swapped their weapons for large wooden clubs. Sofia, uncharacteristically generous towards the guests, had allowed them to use date tree branches crafted into wooden maces by wrapping bramble vines around their heads ¨C the only items available for free onsite.


    Despite being made of wood, their maces were sizable and capable of causing serious damage when used for an attack.


    The desert thieves that invaded the groves retreated at an even faster speed, leaving behind hundreds of horribly mangled corpses.


    The Purple Skeleton Titans, driven by a killing frenzy, rushed out of the groves to pursue the enemy but were promptly scolded by Negris, ¡°Don¡¯t chase! Whoever dares to chase will go back to farming and won¡¯t be called to fight next time.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Oh....¡± Even the Purple Skeletons seemed disheartened and obediently retreated back into the grove.


    From a distance, the old sand bandit continued to command the launching of the dragon crossbow. One after another, arrows capable of breaking scales were loaded on the crossbow and targeted to shoot.


    The armor shield men kept getting shot and pierced.


    Lisa ran over, pulled out the arrows, and treated wounds, the whole process becoming smoother with time.


    The old bandit¡¯s heart pounded with trepidation, for he began to notice several oddities. The holy light from the woman in the black veil seemed limitless. The armor shield men who were shot, pulled out their swords, and were treated maintained silence throughout. Their bodies didn¡¯t even shudder.


    Taking into account the corpses that were summoned, the old bandit had an astonishing conjecture: ¡°Perhaps these armored shield men are not human.¡±


    But how did the undead get mixed up with the Church of Light?


    As he paced in confusion, suddenly a voice rang out: ¡°Hey, what do you call that weapon?¡±


    The old bandit turned his head and found a young, unfamiliar swordsman speaking. His attire was strange and he was munching on something that looked like a dry beet.


    The sand thieves were temporarily assembled, and it was normal not to recognize each other. The old bandit casually replied, ¡°This is the Dragon Crossbow, assigned by the leaders of the Winged Knight Squad.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Crossbow? Is it a weapon specifically to deal with dragons?¡± asked the young swordsman curiously.


    ¡°Of course, each member of the Winged Knight Squad has one, combined with these scale-breaking arrows, it can penetrate dragon scales...Wait, you are not a sand thief, why is your scarf on your head?¡±


    The old bandit realized why he found the young man¡¯s attire odd; the young swordsman had tied the wind-blocking scarf, usually worn around the neck, around his head as a headscarf.


    A scarf is breathable, light and could easily cover the mouth and nose against the wind and sand when pulled up from the neck. But a headscarf is thick, used to block the sun. A legitimate sand thief would never confuse the two, unless they weren¡¯t legitimate at all.


    The young swordsman flashed a grin, threw the last large piece of beet into his mouth, invoked his battle aura, and created a sword from condensed aura between his hands.


    The old bandit exclaimed, ¡°A high-level Sword Saint!?¡±


    With a flash of the sword, four heads flew into the air. Luther¡¯s air sword struck the dragon crossbow, breaking it to pieces.


    The sand thieves around stared dumbfounded by this spectacle.


    Luther had taken a long way around to sneak up here, but he didn¡¯t feel like taking the same way back. He picked up a broken sword from the ground and started fighting his way back.


    The sand thieves finally panicked and started fleeing back.


    The first wave of sand thieves was around 1500 men, and about 500-600 bodies were left behind as they fled, even abandoning their horses.


    Without unified command, the first wave was mostly made up of those who wanted to be ahead and snag the first wave. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter such resistance. Their swift retreat led to swift deaths. As they fled, the sand thieves who came later hesitated.


    This situation didn¡¯t match their initial plan. They thought they would take advantage of Sand People¡¯s unpreparedness and murder everyone in the oasis, be they men, women, or children, drawing out the Bronze Dragon.


    The winged knights would then kill the dragon. The knights would take the dragon¡¯s corpse and they would divide up 100,000 demon crystals and all the treasures of the oasis.


    But how could they have suffered so many losses before even entering the oasis? They lost nearly 500-600 people, a casualty rate of about ten percent.


    The sand thieves behind started to hesitate. They weren¡¯t sure whether to continue the assault or wait until the winged knights arrived.


    Ange lost his targets and had to stop. He tilted his head somewhat bewildered, looking straight ahead, especially at the position of the trench. The sight of the corpses there felt strange.


    The aura of death was spreading, and he could feel it. Between him and the corpses summoned by Feilin and Aisike, there seemed to be some invisible connection, as if he could command the corpses to stand up when tugging that invisible thread.


    At this moment, the aura of death emanating from those deceased corpses made Ange feel like he could pull them up too.


    Subconsciously, Ange made a pulling motion. The death aura acted like a pulling force, causing Ange to slide forward, which forced him to take a step forward.


    He pulled again and slid forward again, forcing Ange to take another step forward. In this way, pulling, sliding, and stepping, Ange seemed to be walking in place.


    Those around him noticed Ange¡¯s strange action. Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Ange, what are you doing? Dancing?¡±

 Chapter 151 - 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_1

    Chapter 151: Chapter 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The scent of death was thick, quickly dissipating under the scorching sun, or seeping into the sand. However, as Ange skated forward, these deathly essences began to slowly gather towards him like they had found some anchor point.


    The deathly essences seemed to merge into lines, converging into Ange¡¯s hand. Once they had reached Ange¡¯s body, the deathly aura, which would have quickly dissipated under the sun, solidified.


    Ange attempted to manipulate these lines, but because there were so many, it resulted in him being pulled forward.


    The skeleton of the Angel, now reduced to a skeleton, came forward to support Ange first. The Little Zombie also reacted and grabbed the other side of Ange.


    The others tried to help but were stopped by Negris: ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Let him handle it or it might backlash.¡±


    Feilin and Aisike agreed, preventing others from interfering, especially the Purple Skeleton Titans emerging from the forest.


    All magic and abilities have a chance of backfiring. If Ange can¡¯t handle it himself, what if others get involved and make a mess?


    ¡°Should we call the Little Angel and Little Zombie back?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°No need, they¡¯ve a soul bond with Ange, they¡¯re of the same body.¡±


    ¡°You also share a soul bond, why didn¡¯t you help? Because you¡¯re too weak?¡± Lightning countered.


    Ignoring the comment, Lightning shouted towards the forest: ¡°Purple Corpse!¡±


    ¡°Speak properly...¡± Lightning pounced forward to cover Negris¡¯ mouth, but Negris¡¯ body was too large. What if the encounter broke the underdeveloped Bronze Dragon?


    ¡°Roar~~~¡± A low roar came from afar, and when looking over the Bronze Giant Dragon had adopted a dangerous vertical pupil, its sight locking onto Lightning.


    Lightning¡¯s embrace promptly turned into an air-petting gesture, spontaneously grooming the air by Negris¡¯ body, then shuffling aside with a crestfallen look.


    It was challenging for a ¡®horse¡¯ to adopt such a posture, and the harder part was everyone had started learning how to restrain it, decreasing its chances to ¡®speak¡¯.


    Negris gave Lightning a look of disdain, shifting his gaze towards the formation of the Sand Thieves. The Thieves were hesitating to advance. Apparently, the losses from the first group had them baffled and they hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    A luxurious carriage appeared at the rear of the Thieves¡¯ formation, circled by at least a dozen high-level sword fighters. A large emblem was visible on the carriage.


    ¡°Huh? The Rose Badge? A mage of the Rose Mage Tower? To wear that badge, you must at least be a Great Magician, right?¡± Negris recognised the emblem on the carriage immediately.


    ¡°Hmm? A Great Magician? Such a grandiose presence?¡± Feilin spoke enviously.


    As the carriage door opened, an attendant instantly put down a footboard. A mage in a robe, leaning on an attendant¡¯s hand, walked onto the footboard from within.


    The mage was quite old, perhaps in his sixties. He first shaded his forehead to look at the sun, revealing an impatient look.


    Seeing his expression, two attendants promptly put up a sunshade, blocking off the sunlight for him.


    The mage fanned himself with his hand, and immediately, another attendant approached with a folding fan to fan him.


    But the desert noon wind was scorching, and fanning it against him was likely to be even hotter. The mage snapped at the fanning attendant. The attendant quickly apologised while adjusting his fanning to be in front of the mage.


    As the mage¡¯s hand brushed the fan¡¯s surface, a visible chill formed. Now the wind fanned out was cool.


    However, the mage still looked impatient, reluctantly turning his gaze towards where Ange and the others were.


    ¡°I really feel like punching him,¡± muttered Luther suddenly because he couldn¡¯t stand those people who acted grand.


    Everyone agreed in unison, with Negris adding: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hit him, but Lisa, come here. You know how to use the Flash Technique, right?¡±


    Lisa nodded, ¡°You mean he¡¯ll use Eagle Eye Technique? Want me to use the Flash Technique on him? But it¡¯s hard to tell the timing.¡±


    Confident, Negris replied: ¡°Get ready and wait for my command...ready...fire.¡±


    The Magician was late and from where he stood, the easiest way to get a clear view was to cast the Eagle Eye Technique.


    The Eagle Eye Technique distorts and refracts the air in front, creating a zoom effect, pulling distant scenery closer to view.


    However, if at the same time as he was pulling the distant scenery closer, there was a Flash Technique at the focus point, it would be more uncomfortable than being flashed at close range.


    But the timing was hard to grasp. If the spell was released too soon and had not yet focused, it would not work. If it was released too late, he would see you preparing to cast a spell, and he would be on his guard. Even a slight squint of his eyes would neutralise the effect.


    As soon as Negris said ¡®fire,¡¯ Lisa instantly cast a Flash Technique. This low-level magic, she could easily release it without borrowing Ange¡¯s power.


    The Magician had just cast the Eagle Eye Technique when he immediately got flashed in his eyes, causing him to close them involuntarily.


    Several attendants immediately stepped forward to support him but were pushed away impatiently. The Magician even slapped one across the face.


    The follower who was slapped showed neither anger nor resentment but promptly knelt down to apologise.


    The Magician cursed loudly, making his way back into the carriage. As the door was closing, a cool breeze leaked out. It turns out the carriage was magicked to have cooling capabilities.

 Chapter 152 - 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_2

    Chapter 152: Chapter 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Luther frowned as he observed, ¡°Is this necessary? Is dealing with mages so difficult? Those swordsmen are all high-level, shouldn¡¯t they fight back when attacked? At such a close distance, even a Great Magician is no match for a high-level swordsman, they could kill him with one squeeze.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lisa, who had just blinded a Great Magician with a flash of light and was enjoying herself, chimed in, ¡°Most of these swordsmen survive by aligning themselves with mages. They and their families rely on mages for their salary. If you dare to kill the boss, his companions won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too disrespectful to kneel and apologize?¡± Luther couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal. These mages with badges have a long family history. Perhaps these followers¡¯ ancestors have been associated with mage families for generations and have almost become like slaves. If your descendants are even slightly obedient, the mage will funnel more resources to them, making it easier for them to become high-ranking swordsmen. Under these circumstances, would you find your descendants disobedient?¡±


    Luther nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± Lisa asked, flabbergasted. She hadn¡¯t said anything revealing.


    ¡°If we ever have to become followers, then it should be for Lord Ange. Lord Ange is so tolerant, he even spared the horse.¡± Luther declared emphatically.


    Just then, a few followers from the crowd around the mage¡¯s carriage dispersed, making their way to urge the leaders among the sand bandits to attack. The sand bandits reluctantly began to move.


    ¡°Here they come, everyone be ready,¡± Negris announced loudly. Glancing at Ange, he continued, ¡°Ange is busy. Prepare for the worst case. If all else fails, grab Ange and run. Leave the rest to Naeli. You shouldn¡¯t have to take such risks, but since it¡¯s because of me, I¡¯m grateful to all of you, regardless.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nage, you¡¯re too polite. Why speak such words? If your beloved was in trouble, could we just stand by and do nothing? That would be too alienating.¡± Luther shook his head and said.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the mage do it himself? Lisa¡¯s grandmother clearly provoked him. Shouldn¡¯t he be angry? Then use advanced magic to summon a meteorite to crush us?¡± Anna was more curious about another matter.


    She had hardly finished speaking when she was slapped on the head by Lisa, ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandmother, call me lady!¡±


    Feilin explained, ¡°The higher the level of magic, the longer it takes to cast and prepare. Unless we¡¯re surrounded, even the highest level magic spells can¡¯t be cast.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Negris added, ¡°Naeli hasn¡¯t acted yet. No one dares to cast such time-consuming magic spells under the watchful eye of a giant dragon.¡±


    Cajoled by the mage¡¯s followers, the sand bandits sluggishly began their assault.


    If Ange continued to remain motionless, everyone was prepared to flee with him.


    Just then, Ange, who had been holding his seizuring posture, suddenly straightened. An invisible force emanated from him, spreading out ¨C signalling the arrival of a king.


    Joining him in rising to their feet were the five to six hundred intact corpses in the ditch in front of the position. Those who weren¡¯t intact couldn¡¯t stand up and could only crawl on the ground.


    The two iconic skills of the King-class skeleton, the King¡¯s Arrival and the Scythe of Death, had finally all awakened in Ange.


    The sand bandits, who had been surging forward, were stunned at the sight of the rising corpses, their faces drained of color. Some turned to run, while others gritted their teeth and rushed forward, their sword striking down on a corpse¡¯s shoulder.


    The corpse, with half of its shoulder chopped off, looked blank-eyed as it nonchalantly stabbed the offender in the stomach.


    The opponent fell weakly to the ground, and the half-shouldered corpse pulled out its weapon. With its incomplete body, it slowly lumbered forward.


    These corpses were not fast, nor skilled in combat, but they completely ignored attacks. Even if an enemy chopped off their head, they would still, with their headless body, stab at the enemy.


    Once the enemy they stabbed was completely dead and turned into a corpse, the corpse would also rise from the ground.


    It was quite frustrating: being killed and then turned into a sort of living dead, continuing to fight until cut into pieces by one¡¯s own side?


    Those heavily armored shield-bearers and swordsmen suddenly moved, surging forward like a swarm of bees. They climbed over the wall and fell clumsily into the ditch.


    The corpses in the ditch, with a flurry of limbs, pushed these heavily armored fighters out of the ditch. As they steadied themselves, Ange also climbed over the wall. With a mighty leap, pushed by wind element behind him, he glided over the ditch and landed in front of the heavily armored troops.


    He swung the Scythe of Death lightly. The sand bandits, four or five in front of him, all fell to the ground, lifeless, though seemingly unharmed, and without a single sign of life.


    On the Scythe of Death, four or five Soul Fires appeared.


    Ange stomped heavily on the ground, and the recently fallen corpses, as if struggling, slowly began to rise.


    Negris was about to reprimand Ange for abandoning the position to confront the enemy head-on in a situation that didn¡¯t give him the upper hand. It was a dangerous move, but now he too was rendered speechless in shock:


    ¡°Now I understand why the Scythe of Death and the King¡¯s Arrival are the two hallmark skills of the Golden Skeleton. The bodies of those whose souls are reaped by the Scythe of Death can be directly summoned by the King¡¯s Arrival. My God, these are the most perfectly complementary skills.¡±

 Chapter 153 - 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_3

    Chapter 153: Chapter 125: This is the Undead Calamity!_3


    Translator: 549690339


    The desert bandits were in chaos, they were at a loss, with some scared, trying to avoid Ange who could snatch away their souls, and some urging their companions to join together to kill the enemy. Ange had already stepped out of his position, making it the easiest time to kill him.


    The lack of a unified command structure once again brought its drawbacks to light. The disorderly desert bandits had unbelievably collided into each other.


    Ange ignored the enemy¡¯s disorder, carrying his scythe at the front, advancing slowly step by step, heavy armored shield bearers and swordsmen following behind him guarding both sides. Under the spirit¡¯s control, everyone could be uniformly orderly, like a solid wall.


    The only ones out of line were the angelic skeleton and Little Zombie, they were trapped behind the ¡®wall¡¯, reaching out but couldn¡¯t touch the enemy, they could only jump around and howl.


    At each step, Ange forcefully left a footprint, the power of Instant Death Halo spreading out in all directions. After walking a few steps, he again stamped his foot, and the previous footprint¡¯s effect would expire.


    As Ange moved forward, the Instant Death Halo also advanced continually.


    When the power of Instant Death Halo wasn¡¯t concentrated, its acceleration rate was quite low, approximately three hours to speed up a year.


    Even the shortest-lived species wouldn¡¯t die in one year, so its impact on enemies wasn¡¯t particularly noticeable. However, the effects on the bodies of the corpses following Ange were drastic.


    They visibly dehydrated, shriveled, their skin became tough. With each step, their movements became slower, but their flesh and skin became tougher. Any cut from a sword made a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, as though cutting through cured meat.


    Ange¡¯s scythe kept striking left and right, each strike accurately plucked a soul away. He had found a problem ¨C the Scythe of Death could only take a soul when it struck a vital spot.


    For example, the neck, heart, or forehead ¨C if it struck an arm or a leg, it would only sever that limb. Thus, Ange needed to be precise in ¡®killing¡¯ an enemy, instead of only maiming them.


    After advancing several hundred meters, the desert bandits finally mustered some force. A row of archers stood in Ange¡¯s way.


    Almost as soon as they entered the firing range, the archers couldn¡¯t wait to shoot their arrows and congregated closer.


    Some archers were skilled, their arrows sharp and true, posing quite a big threat. ¡®Ding¡¯, a thick arrow shot through the slit of the helmet of a heavily-armored soldier.


    It should be noted, that the helmet¡¯s slit was just finger-thick, an arrow bigger than that could not get in. The arrowhead was diamond-shaped, capable of passing through horizontally, not vertically, yet still, the arrow managed to pierce through and jabbed into the armoured soldier¡¯s eye socket.


    However, the heavily-armored soldier had no reaction, he just snapped off the arrow shaft and continued to advance steadily.


    Ange stowed the Scythe of Death, cast an exploding fireball, and picked off the particularly skilled archers one by one.


    The desert bandits that fell on the spot were summoned by him. After advancing a certain distance, the number of corpses around Ange began to increase.


    Finally, someone remembered a few legends: ¡°The more you fight, the more they increase, comrades turning into enemies, souls harvested, this is the Undead Calamity!¡±


    Undead Calamity... as the name of the Undead Calamity spread, the desert bandits finally collapsed, turned around and ran frantically. Those with horses took their horses, those without dropped their equipment...


    The mage in the luxury carriage curiously opened the window to look out, but was quickly caught in the crowd and hurriedly fled.


    Naeli finally couldn¡¯t hold back, outraged, she roared: ¡°Where are my knights? What are they doing! The battle is almost over! Are they stuck in bed!¡±


    While complaining, Naeli spread her wings, if she didn¡¯t make a move, all the enemies would be gone.


    Sofia was scolded until she couldn¡¯t even raise her head, secretly vowing in her heart that once this was over, she would train those guys to the bone.


    ¡°Da Da Da, Da Da Da...¡± The continuous clip-clop of hooves sounded as a large group of Camel Knights finally converged from all directions.


    Sofia couldn¡¯t help but cheer: ¡°They¡¯re here, my Lord, they¡¯re here, my Lord.¡±


    Also cheering were the desert bandits, who had already turned tail and run. They halted their steps, looking at the distant sky and cheering: ¡°The flying winged knights have come, the flying winged knights have finally come! Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run, let¡¯s regroup, we¡¯ll go back and fight.¡±


    With a clear dragon chant, the dormant Bronze Giant Dragon soared into the sky, appearing as imposing as a huge mountain. The wind kicked up by the wings alone when it landed blew the desert bandits in front off balance.


    When landing, Naeli released a Dragon Breath. Those who stopped, who shouted to go back and fight, who were regrouping, were all swallowed up by the rolling Dragon Breath.


    The desert bandits screamed again, resuming their desperate escape.


    Naeli turned to Ange: ¡°Climb up, leave the desert bandits to my men, help me kill those flying people.¡±


    Hearing this, Ange quickly climbed up. The Angel Skeleton and Little Zombie also hurriedly hooked onto scales, climbing onto Naeli¡¯s back, Nage also quickly climbed up.


    Naeli flapped her wings, lifting into the sky.

 Chapter 154 - 126: Removing the Dragon Scale_1

    Chapter 154: Chapter 126: Removing the Dragon Scale_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Gazing at Naeli¡¯s spacious back muscles, the orderly lines that rose and fell, the sense of force and stability that came with each flick of her wings, Ange suddenly said, ¡°I want to ride a giant dragon too.¡±


    Stunned by Ange¡¯s sudden proclamation, Negris responded instinctively, ¡°No way, this is mine ¡ª ah, you mean riding like you are now?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s this kind of riding, didn¡¯t I often carry you around while flying?¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Rocky.¡± Ange added after his statement, glancing at Negris, ¡°Small.¡±


    Negris was furious. Ange never complained about the ride before, but now that there were bigger beasts, Negris seemed insignificant.


    ¡°Then go ride Lightning, Naeli is mine.¡±


    ¡°Too bumpy, it¡¯ll fall apart.¡± Ange seriously responded.


    Negris was speechless. Who cared if Lightning was bumpy or not? Even if it was, Ange never really fell apart. The important thing was that Naeli was Negris¡¯s pet.


    Forget about it, Negris thought, rather than wasting more energy arguing with Ange and potentially starting a real fight over it.


    Changing the topic, Negris said, ¡°Do you know why Naeli is the first one to call you?¡±


    Ange nodded and gestured at the dense specks in the distance, ¡°To fight them.¡±


    ¡°Right, we giant dragons find such mosquitoes very troublesome. Using dragon breath on them is too wasteful, and it can¡¯t be used many times. Later, I¡¯ll need your help to shoot them down,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ange agreed.


    At this moment, Naeli had ascended higher than the winged knights and began a headlong dive. With a flex of her slender form like a hurdler, those lying on her back, the Angel skeleton and Little Zombie, were jerked and started wailing in fright.


    Ange reacted swiftly, grabbing them and shoving the Little Zombie into the Temple of Rest first, then changing hand to stuff the Angel skeleton in as well.


    However, Negris spotted a problem, ¡°They were jerked up, why are you still standing so steadily?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and said, ¡°Air.¡±


    Negris, of course, understood about the air. It maintained its own stability by using the wind from the moment it climbed onto Naeli¡¯s back, its wings were never folded in.


    The compressed airflow formed by Naeli splitting the air blew over its wings, firmly pressing it onto Naeli¡¯s back.


    Negris was just puzzled as to why Ange could do it, and so proficiently at that. The farming skeleton couldn¡¯t be measured with common logic; it must have trained Ice Pollination Magic.


    The moment the giant dragon plunged from the high sky, all the winged knights scattered like bees from an exploded hive. They initially dived to accelerate, spotting who the giant dragon was chasing. If it wasn¡¯t them, they would immediately increase altitude, frantically pedaling both feet inside the cylinder.


    Only with a higher altitude, diving downwards can they achieve a higher speed. At the high speed during aerial combat, without speed, they would find it difficult to hit the opponent even if the giant dragon flew past them.


    Because the moment of passing each other could be mere fractions of a second. Without the reaction time of a Sword Saint, there¡¯s not enough time to draw the bowstring.


    As for the one being chased, all they could do was continue to dive and pray to the Light.


    How could the simple pedal-style wings escape the onslaught of a giant dragon? Within no time it was caught up. Naeli didn¡¯t even bother to open her mouth, she merely flew close enough to the wing, the turbulence she stirred was enough to cause the wing to lose control, spinning towards the ground.


    As it spun, the entire wing tore apart in the mid-air; there was no opportunity left for self-rescue.


    While the giant dragon was chasing down their companion, the rest of the winged knights who had escaped immediately dived down to tail the giant dragon. This was their best opportunity. As long as they kept up with the giant dragon, even if they could not catch up right away, the opportunity would come at the last moment.


    Only when they saw the giant dragon leveling off or ascending and its speed dropping would be their best chance to strike.


    But they still underestimated the aerial superiority of a giant dragon. After downing the first winged one, Naeli performed a barrel roll in the mid-air, leveled off after a revolution, continued to accelerate for a while and then ascended.


    Ange on her back started shooting, pop-pop-pop-pop... pop-pop-pop..., the exploding fireballs burst open not even fifty meters away.


    Naeli measured nearly fifty meters from head to tail. The shooting range of the exploding fireballs in the open air was even shorter than the length of Naeli¡¯s body.


    Ange tilted his head, looking at his own hands in confusion.


    ¡°Know the reason?¡± Negris asked with a grin.


    ¡°Wind¡¯s strong,¡± Ange answered.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Negris then asked. This kind of leading questioning indicated that Negris¡¯s spirit of mentoring was burning once again.


    There was no other way. This was a rare opportunity. Earlier, Ange was only interested in farming; Negris wasn¡¯t familiar with that field and couldn¡¯t teach much, even if he wanted to.


    Ange nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°??¡± That wasn¡¯t the expected response. How did a skeleton, who had never flown, know how to fight in the air?


    Negris felt a bit frustrated, crossed its little claws. It wanted to see how intelligent Ange really was. If he still didn¡¯t understand, Negris decided it would teach him a lesson.


    Ange turned around, watching the relentless winged knights behind them, then raised his hand. The compressed airflow flowing over Naeli¡¯s body suddenly condensed into chunks of ice crystals the size of a finger.


    Ange could create ice crystals long ago, mainly because he was so angry. At that time, when Turus set his Luminous Moss field on fire, a furious Ange accidentally condensed water drops into ice, making Turus scuttle away with head tucked in fright.

 Chapter 155 - 126: Pulling Dragon Scale_2

    Chapter 155: Chapter 126: Pulling Dragon Scale_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ice is an advanced form of Water Magic. Often, the low temperature and form of ice can be more destructive than water. Therefore, every Combat Magician that specializes in Water Magic must also be adept at utilizing ice.


    After creating the ice crystals, Ange let them fly freely in the sky to collide with the Aerial Knights.


    The sound of hail hitting the ground echoed amidst the chaos. Those Aerial Knights who flew into the ice crystals immediately lost control, spinning erratically and plummeting towards the ground.


    As their wings spun around, it was clear they were now riddled with holes.


    Negris was speechless. He had originally planned to wait until Ange was unable to handle his enemies and would then have an opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    Air combat naturally requires the usage of Wind Magic. It¡¯s flexible, fast, and Wind Elements are abundant in the sky.


    But to his surprise, Ange did not ask for his help and ingeniously chose to use Ice Magic instead.


    It must be said that forming ice from water was quite clever. Without much effort, it could damage the enemy¡¯s wings, and all from the enemy¡¯s own collision.


    In other words, they were being brought down not by Ange, but by themselves. Ange merely scattered these impediments in their path, making the whole process much easier.


    This method was only effective against the Aerial Knights because their wings were extremely fragile. It would not have the same effect on Griffin Knights or Sub-dragon Riders.


    The strategy was so skillful that even Negris was speechless. It seemed more effective than Wind Magic since he didn¡¯t need to aim ¨C just scatter the ice crystals.


    ¡°Impossible! This ingenious method couldn¡¯t possibly have been thought up by you. Who taught you this?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but suspect that someone had secretly guided Ange.


    As Ange continued to scatter ice crystals, he casually replied, ¡°Watering, the dragonfly falls.¡±


    The airborne manoeuvrability of the Aerial Knights was far inferior to that of the Giant Dragon. Their only chance was to wait for the moments when Naeli was chasing their companions. They had to nosedive, tailing behind their prey and wait for the right moment to strike.


    But now, as they chased after the Giant Dragon, they were suddenly struck by clusters of ice crystals. Their faces were bruised, and the skin of the flying-wing aircraft made a whizzing sound from the beating.


    What made the situation worse were the ice crystals. The wings were woven from special spider silk and coated with several layers of fish glue, making them light and efficient but ill-equipped to endure the beating of the ice crystals. They were easy targets for the ice crystals ¨C each collision left another hole.


    After being pierced by a dozen or so holes, the wing would lose control.


    The closer they pursued, the worse the damage to the wings. If the damage wasn¡¯t too severe, they could use superior skills to land smoothly. However, if the damage was too significant, they would free-fall and end their journey in a crash.


    Only two Aerial Knights managed to survive through their superior skills. The moment they were impacted by the ice crystals, they closed their wings, free-falling a distance while tumbling, then, opened their wings once more, narrowly escaping demise.


    If it were just the ice crystals alone, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. However, positioned on the back of the Giant Dragon was a Magic Turret. As long as the knights approached in line, the turret¡¯s mages would launch wave after wave of Wind Blades. They aimed specifically at the Knights¡¯ wings.


    No one could escape the Giant Dragon if it got close. Aerial Knights fell from the sky like rain.


    Thus, a high-stakes aerial chase unfolded, with the Aerial Knights suffering heavy losses. If this continued, all the Aerial Knights would be eliminated by evening.


    The plan seemed flawless, but the Aerial Knights were not easy targets. Just as Naeli closed in on an Aerial Knight, preparing to parallel him for Ange to strike down, the knight suddenly collapsed one of his wings, leaving only one. The remaining wing then flipped vertically.


    The wings were ripped apart due to the drastic change, but the aircraft¡¯s cylindrical body twisted 90 degrees due to the immense force, pointing directly at Naeli.


    With a twang, a Crossbow Arrow shot out from the front of the aircraft, speeding like lightning into Naeli¡¯s body, causing her to scream out in pain: ¡°Moo!¡±


    The aircraft that shot the arrow was reduced to a cylinder, spinning down towards the ground. Its fate was clear ¨C it would crash into a pulp.


    But this suicidal method had successfully hit Naeli. The Crossbow Arrow had penetrated her dragon scale.


    ¡°Dragon scale-breaking Arrow! Little Aili, are you okay?!¡± Negris screamed.


    ¡°Hurts, hurts so much! Moo!¡± Naeli clenched her teeth, wheeled around and pursued the falling aircraft. A Dragon¡¯s Breath was released, not even giving her attacker an opportunity to crash on its own.


    Negris wanted to say it was unnecessary since it would crash and die anyway, why waste Dragon¡¯s Breath? But seeing how Pained Naeli was, he remained silent. Mother dragons can be quite unreasonable.


    ¡°Is it just pain? Do you feel very sick? Let¡¯s leave first, find a place and I¡¯ll help you remove the arrow.¡± Negris suggested.


    The dragon scale-breaking Arrow was about 1.7 meters long and had completely penetrated her. For a Giant Dragon, this was a serious injury and could even be fatal if it hit a vital spot.


    Negris examined the wound and determined it was not a vital spot, similar to a shoulder injury for a dragon.


    Naeli turned around silently, first diving to accelerate a distance, then balancing herself and flying away at high speed.


    Negris was somewhat surprised. Was Naeli being obedient?


    When they first arrived at the Oasis, Negris spent a long time persuading her. But no matter how much she was urged, Naeli refused to hide, repeating the same phrase over and over again: ¡°The people here trust me, I can¡¯t abandon them.¡±

 Chapter 156 - 126: Removing the Dragon Scale_3

    Chapter 156: Chapter 126: Removing the Dragon Scale_3


    Translator: 549690339


    If it weren¡¯t for that, Negris would never have gotten his people involved in this war.


    Naeli who never listens to persuasion, now turns around and leaves without a word? Could her injuries be severe?


    Thinking of this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but worry, and hastily asked: ¡°Little Aili, are you okay? Are you seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°The injuries are not severe, it¡¯s just like getting poked with a toothpick, but Negris, I may be done for, my lifespan is coming to an end. Don¡¯t let the humans get my body,¡± Naeli responded indifferently.


    ¡°What? Right now? I told you to hide from the start. You are over ten thousand years old, still making such vigorous moves. You were just rolling around, you¡¯re not a young dragon anymore, still making these highly difficult moves.¡± Upon hearing this, Negris became frantic and complained loudly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m over ten thousand years old, living longer than you. What does it mean to live another year or two? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have left. I would have fought until the last moment, and then died in the oasis lake,¡± Naeli declared gravely.


    ¡°Alas....¡± Negris sighed. Indeed, from his perspective, the passing of a fellow species is a saddening matter, but Naeli didn¡¯t see it that way.


    The lifespan of a Bronze Dragon is extremely long. An additional year or two to them is like humans living a few more minutes; it has no meaning. Rather than hiding and clinging to life for a few more minutes, only to never wake up again after falling into one of their slumbers, it¡¯s better to perish gloriously in battle.


    He understands, but acceptance isn¡¯t easy. The profound sadness eventually translates into words, ¡°Just don¡¯t die in the lake and pollute the water source. Your followers will have nothing to drink.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are so humorous, brother,¡± said Naeli before stretching her neck and letting out a resounding dragon roar.


    Meanwhile, her bloodline was boiling, a message was transmitted through the resonance of her bloodline into the hearts of all dragon races. The Giant Dragon Clan once again faced the demise of a dragon.


    The Flying Knights watched in horror as the Bronze Giant Dragon took to the sky. Their initial grand ambition of ¡®trapping and slaying the giant dragon, acting as Dragon-slaying Knights¡¯ turned into nothing, with their losses standing at fifty percent.


    There are no injuries, only deaths. Anything that falls won¡¯t survive.


    The Flying Knights, devastated by their losses and utterly exhausted, returned to camp. No sooner had they crawled out of the cylinder than they were ruthlessly kicked back in by Iron Leyce: ¡°The dragon race has sent a message, the Bronze Dragon is dead. It surely didn¡¯t leave the desert when it died. No matter what, we must find its dragon corpse.¡±


    One Flying Knight after another took off in their twisted form, but this time it was not an encirclement, it was a search. However, the sky was already dark after a day of fierce fighting. Locating a dragon corpse in the impending darkness would not be easy.


    Iron Leyce also realized this issue. He simply divided the surviving Flying Knights into five groups, one hundred per group; one group took flight to conduct the search while the others took turns resting. They pinned their hopes of finding the dragon¡¯s body on the bright light of the next day.


    In a single night, it isn¡¯t possible to bury a dragon of several tens of meters in length, right?


    A hundred kilometres away, in a sand dune, Negris looked at Naeli who lay dying on the ground, then at Ange, and the recently released Little Zombie and Little Angel, only to shake his head helplessly.


    To rely on the four of them to bury this massive body in a single night seems like an impossible task.


    ¡°Can we stuff her into the Resting Camp?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Can we dig a pit for her?¡± Negris turned to Little Zombie.


    Little Zombie worked very hard, grunting for quite a long time and eventually dug out a large pit capable of accommodating the Dragon¡¯s claw.


    What can we do? Let alone being buried, even burying her shallowly wouldn¡¯t work. The unique features of a dragon¡¯s body are too discernable, mages in the sky could spot anything not deeply buried with some special Detection Techniques, therefore, burying it shallowly was not an option.


    However, how could the four of them dig out a massive pit that could accommodate Naeli?


    Turning his head with the intention of asking Ange for a solution, he saw Ange pulling off Naeli¡¯s dragon scales.

 Chapter 157 - 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _1

    Chapter 157: Chapter 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _1


    Translator: 549690339


    A night passed in this way, with the break of dawn, a squad of flying knights flew over from a distance. They flew particularly low, about fifty meters from the ground. This was a height that both safe yet dangerous.


    Safe, because even if an accident occurred and they fell, given the strength of these flying knights, they might not necessarily die. Dangerous, because even a random bow on the ground could hit them. If it were a combat mission, they would not fly this low.


    But now, they were carrying out a search mission. In the team of ten flying knights, two of the knights wore large glasses, focusing on observing the ground.


    The glasses they wore were called the Eagle Eye Scope, mainly used for reconnaissance from the air. Whether it was an enemy army ambush, hidden assassins, disguised thieves, and so on, the Eagle Eye Scope could easily observe them.


    Even objects or creatures that are buried relatively shallow can be distinguished by the heat they emit.


    A creature as enormous as a giant dragon, even just after its death, would emit much more heat than ordinary creatures. Even if it were buried shallowly, the heat would still be released.


    As long as they saw plots of land with abnormal heat, they would likely discover a dragon¡¯s corpse, unless the dragon corpse was buried very deep, which was almost impossible.


    From the time the dragon¡¯s trace was lost to when Iron Leyce received the news of the Dragon Clan: Yellow Dragon Bronze is dead, there was a time difference of less than fifteen minutes.


    In fifteen minutes, a giant dragon couldn¡¯t fly far. Even the approximate area could be calculated.


    Starting from last night, all the flying knights were divided into five teams, tirelessly shuttling this approximate area, not allowing any natives a chance to rescue.


    So, unless the mage and a bronze juvenile dragon who were on the giant dragon¡¯s back at the time could bury the dragon¡¯s corpse tens of meters under the ground, they definitely couldn¡¯t escape the observation of the Eagle Eye Scope.


    Actually, in theory, the Eagle Eye Scope is more useful at night. Because of the larger temperature difference at night, heat is easier to image. Unfortunately, this device needs light to observe objects and can only be used during the day. Otherwise, the dragon¡¯s corpse might have been found last night.


    The flying knight carefully observed and suddenly pointed at a distant sand dune and yelled, ¡°There, there¡¯s an abnormal heat source.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°There, there¡¯s an abnormal heat source.¡± The flying knight yelled with increased volume, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°What did you say? Speak up, the wind is too strong!¡± His companion stuck his head out, disregarding the wind-messed hair, and yelled loudly.


    The flying knight cursed hoarsely in irritation, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s really frustrating. Isn¡¯t there any magic equipment that can be used for communication in the air? Yelling all the time, my voice has gone hoarse.¡±


    As he said this, he pulled a certain rope, and a yellow ribbon floated out from behind the wings, and then he flew towards the sand dune in front. Its color meant: Follow.


    In addition to this, there¡¯s the red flag representing combat, the black flag indicating fighting to death, and the white flag representing retreat.


    Communications between flying knights in the air can only be carried out through small flags. They simply can¡¯t express complex information, so it¡¯s very easy to fight individually.


    This is a problem almost all human airborne forces will face. Although there are some magic equipment that can be used for instant communication, because of the problem of volume and weight, they can¡¯t be carried on the wings, so they can only rely on shouting once they¡¯re airborne.


    As they crossed the sand dune, the flying knight sighed in disappointment. There was no dragon corpse there, but a small oasis, full of weeds and little saplings. Because there were so many plants, it led to the abnormal heat.


    So many plants couldn¡¯t have grown overnight. Upon closer inspection, there was a gray-black skeleton, half-buried in the sand. No one knew how many years it had died here.


    Disappointed. They thought they were about to receive an award. The flying knight retracted the follow flag, adjusted the direction, and flew away slowly.


    The sun gradually rose, making it a bit uncomfortable to endure. The skeleton lying in the sand squeezed in a bit deeper into the sand, even burring its head.


    This skeleton, of course, was Ange. At this moment, several consciousnesses were communicating inside his soul, all of them were those who had soul contact with him, such as Lisa, Anthony, silver coin, Little Zombie, and an angel skeleton, as well as a bronze dragon.


    That bronze dragon was now mooing excitedly, ¡°What happened? What did you do to me? Why did I become like this? Where is this?¡±


    The only one who did not have soul contact with Ange was Negris. But it can project directly into Ange¡¯s soul and was now comforting the bronze dragon, ¡°Things are so wonderful, you have condensed the dragon soul, Naeli, you have transformed into an undead dragon soul, you have been resurrected.¡±


    ¡°But, but....¡± Naeli became very emotional, she couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Negris comforted, ¡°You are having a hard time accepting the transformation of the life form for a while, you are having a hard time accepting becoming an undead creature, but this is a great change, you are lucky.¡±


    ¡°You should know, in the beginning, the Undead King and Steadfast Locke, also tried something similar on me, but obviously, it failed, so my consciousness was sealed into the Bronze Book, and I survived in this way.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are immortal. Your form will be similar to an undead, without a body. If you are not used to it, you can wait for a new body to be cultivated, then move your consciousness into it and become a bronze dragon again.¡±

 Chapter 158 - 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _2

    Chapter 158: Chapter 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°But...,¡± Naeli said anxiously.


    ¡°No buts, I know you care about your appearance and really despise the undead, especially those rotten and stinky zombies. But now you¡¯re an Undead Dragon, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if you were a Corpse Dragon, Lisa could still make you smooth and gorgeous, isn¡¯t that right, Lisa?¡± The latter half was addressed to Lisa.


    ¡°Yes, no problem, but you¡¯re too big, and your magic resistance is high, so it¡¯s going to be expensive. How about you choose a local skin softening treatment, just for your face?¡± Lisa replied.


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have...¡± Negris continued to console, but before finished speaking, Naeli scratched his face with a claw.


    ¡°Shut up, let me finish¡±, she snapped. ¡°I worry about a tornado as much as a dragon bothers with a flea, the fact is, I¡¯m just too happy, too excited! I¡¯m immortal now!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, after I turned 8000 years old, my body began to deteriorate. Even my predictive abilities fluctuated. It drove me crazy. I¡¯ve dreamt of immortality. If only I knew you could help me be reborn sooner, I would have followed you ages ago,¡± Naeli confessed, spinning around excitedly.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Negris was taken aback. Turns out she wasn¡¯t scared, but too excited to speak. He¡¯d completely misunderstood.


    Well, if she doesn¡¯t mind becoming an Undead Dragon, then there¡¯s no need to comfort her anymore.


    Anthony floated over, tentatively asking Negris, ¡°Uh, Lord of Knowledge, I just heard you guys mentioning something about prediction. Is it the unique predictive abilities that Bronze Dragons have?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, that kind of prediction,¡± Negris responded somewhat reluctantly.


    If Anthony was that easy to dismiss, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to Cardinal. He ignored Negris¡¯ tone and continued questioning:


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Bronze Dragons can predict the future and pre-empt their enemies¡¯ moves in fights. I was wondering how an adult Bronze Dragon could be killed by a Flying Knight. It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    Naeli, who was hopping about excitedly there, turned and glared at Anthony. ¡°I didn¡¯t die in battle against the Flying people, I died of old age! I was ten thousand years old, what is there to question?¡± she replied angrily.


    Negris quickly pacified Naeli and turned to Anthony, ¡°I know what you want to ask. You¡¯ve asked me many times before. Fine, we only have three Bronze Dragons left, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I reveal our secrets. I will give you a detailed explanation.¡±


    ¡°We, the Three Ancient Dragons; Bronze, Green Copper, Red Copper ¨C also known as the Prophet, Time, and Space Dragons, respectively ¨C possess abilities of future prediction, time stoppage, and spatial teleportation. As Bronze Dragons, our predictive ability manifests in anticipating our enemy¡¯s attacks.¡±


    Anthony gasped in shock, ¡°So the rumors are true. You really do control time, space, and the future. So, aren¡¯t the Ancient Dragons invincible?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Negris seemed regretful. ¡°If only it were so simple. As Bronze Dragons, we can see snippets of the future, but it¡¯s vague whether it¡¯s years or days ahead. It¡¯s only when that moment arrives that we realize the future has come.¡±


    ¡°As for prediction, it¡¯s even more useless. What¡¯s the use of prediction if against an enemy strong enough to force us to use it? Even if they warned me they aimed to hit my face, I still couldn¡¯t dodge. In the end, our claws and dragon breath are the most effective in battle. The only benefit might be that we can predict our own death.¡±


    ¡°Time and Space Dragon are the same. Time stops, but they freeze too. Spatial teleportation is relatively more practical, unless it¡¯s for pursuit or evasion.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once we reach seven or eight thousand years old, our abilities degenerate, sometimes working, sometimes not. It¡¯s even worse than not having them.¡±


    Anthony was dumbfounded. How different this was to the legends, where Ancient Dragons controlling time, space, and prophecy were practically invincible. Only those immune to their abilities, kings, and deities had the qualifications to be their enemy. But in Negris¡¯s mouth, these abilities seemed so worthless?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Negris questioned.


    ¡°No.¡± Anthony shook his head.


    ¡°Sigh, if these abilities were so useful, would I have been dragged to death by Steadfast Locke like a dead dog? I foresaw Locke¡¯s arrival, but what could I do? He simply came. Barehanded, I foresaw his fists aiming for my face, I dodged and sidestepped but couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    Negris said in frustration.


    Anthony patted Negris¡¯ shoulder in consolation. It appeared that he had developed a psychological trauma after his fight with Locke. But Anthony didn¡¯t believe that prognosticative abilities would be useless. It¡¯s just that they were ineffective against far stronger adversaries.


    ¡°This is why the Dragon God created the Gold, Silver, and Black Dragons, to increase the fighting power of the Dragon Clan. And why he created the Red, Green, and Blue Dragons, to expand the number of the Dragon Clan. Since our Ancient Dragons are on the verge of extinction, I¡¯m not afraid to say it, it¡¯s because we Ancient Dragons are too weak that there are so many kinds of dragons now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not weak at all. Even by your size alone, you overpower other species. You¡¯re very strong, almost as powerful as the Black Dragons,¡± Anthony constantly reassured.

 Chapter 159 - 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _3

    Chapter 159: Chapter 127 Dragon Clan Rage, unleashing their full force _3


    Translator: 549690339


    He was telling the truth. The bodies of the three ancient dragons were forty to fifty meters long, almost the same size as the famously gigantic black dragon. Their physical strength alone could overpower other giant dragons.


    ¡°Well, that is indeed comforting.¡± Negris was slightly relieved. No matter how tough a dragon fight might get, at least he would not lose.


    Changing the subject, Negris said, ¡°Alright, enough. You¡¯ve asked all the questions you wanted. Next time, don¡¯t start with these. Let¡¯s talk about the situation outside now.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK. I won¡¯t ask again, I promise. Now there¡¯s barely anyone outside hunting for you guys. The Church of Light has got bigger fish to fry for the moment. Something more shocking than Nikola¡¯s assassination has happened.¡± Anthony excitedly exclaimed.


    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Negris asked. It wouldn¡¯t be peachy if the Church of Light was always on high alert because of him. What kind of incident could be more shocking than the assassination of a cardinal?


    ¡°A fallen angel has emerged recently and is contaminating believers of the Light everywhere. Every time they capture a holy person, they rob them of their holy light and inject them with tainted holy light,¡± Anthony explained.


    With a peculiar expression, Negris asked, ¡°Is this fallen angel called Shamara by any chance?¡±


    Anthony was taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you guys spawned this fallen angel too?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all.¡± Negris hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands in denial.


    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good, good. Otherwise, cleaning up your guys¡¯ messes would have killed me.¡±


    Shrinking back, Negris said awkwardly, ¡°Even though she wasn¡¯t created by us, Ange was around when she fell. You can scold Ange.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful intent was cast onto their consciousness.


    This was Ange¡¯s soul, where Ange¡¯s thoughts were equivalent to the god of this realm, the pressure brought by this was overwhelming.


    Anthony seemed to ignore this pressure, sincerely saying, ¡°As expected of Lord Ange, you made a holy woman fall with just a casual gesture, very impressive.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yeah, so impressive, hehe.¡± Negris played along nervously.


    After discussing the outside situation, Anthony left first. He was incredibly busy, already in negotiations with Pope Guiliani and another cardinal. To gain more benefits, he needed to have more bargaining chips in hand.


    Nikola¡¯s death, while not his fault, was blamed on him. However, this brought about unprecedented deterrence. No one wanted to end up like Nikola, being publicly executed. They all had no choice but to obey and follow the ¡®Black Hand¡¯ behind the scenes.


    Negris brought over Lisa and asked about the situation in the oasis.


    ¡°The Dragon Temple was broken, the teleportation array was destroyed, many sand people died. After you guys left, the sand thieves, under the influence of a mage with a rose badge, broke the defenses of the oasis. But once they broke in, the mage left. Now, the sand thieves and sand people are simply facing off across the Central Lake, neither side able to gain superiority.¡±


    ¡°What? The teleportation array was destroyed? This is trouble. Now we can¡¯t go back.¡± Negris was distressed.


    In a flash, Anthony, who had just left, sent his consciousness back in.


    ¡°God of Knowledge, I just received news. Your beloved died, causing the Dragon Clan to rage. The Dragon Clan Chief, Brooks, led more than sixty dragons out of Dragon Island. They are likely headed for the oasis in the desert.¡±


    ¡°What? That punk Brooks has gone crazy? Is he trying to provoke your human truth-seekers to come forth?¡±

 Chapter 160 - 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_1

    Chapter 160: Chapter 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_1


    Translator: 549690339


    On the sea off the eastern coast of the continent, a dozen or so giant whales were frolicking in glee. They swam swiftly, herding schools of fish toward the center from all directions, and then dove underneath the mass of fish, surfacing with their gaping mouths wide open.


    They could gulp down tons of live fish at once, making their feeding efficiency extraordinarily high.


    These whales were leisurely. They were massive creatures, measuring sixty meters at times and weighing thousands of tons with almost no natural predators in the ocean. Until they encountered...


    Suddenly, a whale let out an ultra-low frequency sound, swiftly diving deep into the ocean. The rest of the whales followed suit, bringing a significant amount of air with them into the water. This caused large areas of bubbles to surge upward, forming fountain-like circles on the water¡¯s surface.


    Just after the whales had vanished into the water, a silvery figure swept across the surface with high speed, leaving a trail along the water¡¯s surface.


    It was a slender, silver dragon that was perhaps thirty meters long but quite thin. Unlike most dragons, which are typically portly, this silver dragon seemed almost hollow-bellied. Instead, it had wide shoulders and a broad back.


    The narrowed belly and broadened shoulders had turned the silver dragon from a typical chubby dragon to a fit and good-looking one, making people wonder whether it had a six-pack under its scales.


    A trill of mischief echoed from the silver dragon as it watched the panicking giant whales submerged underwater. It abruptly jerked its left wing, spun, and shot into the sky from the water surface. Only when it reached hundreds of meters into the air did it fully spread its wings, flapping forcefully to fly in the direction it came.


    In that direction, the sky was filled with silhouettes, filling it as if enveloping the entire sky. Spoiling the whole scene, there were more than sixty giant dragons. There were only eighty-some dragons on Dragon Island, so excluding the old, weak, sick, and disabled, it could be said that the dragon clan had emptied the nest for this occasion.


    Upon the return of the silver dragon to a forty-meter-long Gold Dragon, it said excitedly:


    ¡°This is fantastic, Brucek! The sky, ocean, and wind are completely different from that of Dragon Island. Even the air here tastes sweeter than Dragon Island. It¡¯s absolutely incredible! Are we here to slaughter humans and elves on land and make it a territory for giant dragons?¡±


    Brucsk, the current Clan Leader of the dragon clan, was taken aback after hearing the words of the Silver Dragon. He widened his eyes at the Silver Dragon and said, ¡°Yulanda, how could you have such thoughts? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Yulanda, the Silver Dragon, retorted, ¡°Why have I gone mad? Aren¡¯t humans always talking about slaying dragons, falsely accusing us of plundering treasures, kidnapping princesses, killing their heroes, and even taking a pee in their wells? Then we should show them how it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the Minotaur, their Princess, a malnourished-looking creature, is not nearly as nice-looking, and their treasures are ugly and not finely crafted, and not even a tenth as beautiful as those of the Elves. They fear others will take their treasures and behave like beggars all the time, making me livid! And peeing in their well? The saliva and urine of us dragons have magic power. Isn¡¯t it better to water the land with it? Why should we pee into their well?¡±


    Yulanda grumbled indignantly.


    Brucsk was perplexed, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°A knight¡¯s novel, of course.¡± Yulanda said, as though it was self-evident.


    Brucsk gave his right wing a slight shake and ruthlessly used the wind element to whip Yulanda,¡±You believe what¡¯s written in a knight¡¯s novel! You take what¡¯s in a knight¡¯s novel seriously! You brainless fool.¡±


    Yulanda, having been whipped, cowered and flew a considerable distance away. But soon, it flew back and shouted across a few body lengths:


    ¡°The knight¡¯s novel may not be right, but aren¡¯t humans always defaming us? Why not exterminate these ant-like creatures, expand our territory, and step onto land? We¡¯re suffocating on this tiny island.¡±


    Brucsk found that little Yulanda¡¯s thoughts were quite dangerous¡ªdid he fail to care for him enough?


    No, it¡¯s all because of those knight novels that filled his head with rubbish. These novels have corrupted Yulanda, it has nothing to do with us, the parents, who are unanimously caring, accompanying, guiding, and educating!!!


    Brucsk decided to dismiss Yulanda¡¯s dangerous thoughts and asked, ¡°Do you know why our dragon clan has to confine itself to Dragon Island? Why no dragon is allowed to approach the mainland within a range of one hundred kilometers and must receive an invitation and hold the Green Entry Permit Scroll to set foot on land?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why? Do these chickens known as humans even deserve to ¡®grant permission¡¯ to our mighty dragon clan?¡± Yulanda asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Because we lost to humans and got kicked out, you dummy!¡± Brusek suddenly exploded with magic power around him, and an elemental dragon phantom formed in front of him, roaring loudly.


    The wind and water from the phantom¡¯s roar covered Yulanda¡¯s face like spit.


    Yulanda, though covered in water, was so shocked that he forgot to wipe it. He gawked incredulously and muttered, ¡°We, the dragon clan, were driven away? By those humans who could be squashed like ants? Driven away? Defeated? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not possible!¡± The phantom disappeared, but Brucsk¡¯s head was already in Yulanda¡¯s face, and his real saliva sprayed Yulanda¡¯s face, ¡°Do you think our ancestors were all good dragons, polite, humble, self-sacrificing, willingly leaving the bountiful land for the barren islands, relying on the wind for nourishment and the dew for comfort, and getting close to nature aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 161 - 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_2

    Chapter 161: Chapter 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Images of being punished by her mother and father surfaced in Yulanda¡¯s mind, indistinguishable from the notion of politeness and deference.


    ¡°Why do we have to live on Dragon Island?! Is it because the scenery and food are better there? Or do you prefer nibbling on leaves and licking rock salt, over indulging in crispy, oily roasted lamb and fine, clean salt?!¡± Brooks raged.


    Yulanda shook her head frantically, her desire for roast lamb making the Dragon Island¡¯s strict diet unbearable. There weren¡¯t enough sheep to satisfy the appetite of all the dragons on the island. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if they lived on the mainland, with plenty of land to raise sheep, offering a plentiful food supply?


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it! Neither could our ancestors! Do you think they were so amenable! That they would obediently surrender their lands to humans? To elves? To dwarfs!? Are they stupid or are you?!¡±


    ¡°But...,¡± Yulanda protested, ¡°I have no memory of us being evicted in my blood.¡±


    ¡°Who would record such a disgraceful event in their bloodline? It¡¯s passed down verbally. Unbelievable that one as young as you harbors such reckless thoughts ¨C exterminate humans? You are dreaming!¡± retorted Brooks, spitting at Yulanda in disgust.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do then? If we can¡¯t beat humans, calling upon the dragons of the entire island would just be sending them to their deaths, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Yulanda stubbornly challenged.


    She began to realize that Brooks¡¯ words likely held a harsh truth, as the surrounding dragons, having heard their argument, remained surprisingly passive, casting indulgent glances at her.


    This only frustrated Yulanda. At her age, she craved validation and took their indulgence as mockery.


    ¡°We may not be able to defeat humans, but our Dragon Clan isn¡¯t to be trifled with! We once made an agreement with humans not to pursue the giant dragons. It seems that humans have forgotten about this agreement, as someone killed Naeli. Perhaps, it is time to refresh their memory,¡± said Brooks.


    Yulanda flew in silence for a long time, possibly taken aback.


    Seeing her this way, Brooks softened. ¡°I was quite harsh earlier, mostly because I was concerned that you might not fully grasp the situation. Both we, the Dragon Clan, and the humans have our own strengths. Our strength lies in our individual power and greater growth potential while human strength lies in their numbers and quick growth rate.¡±


    ¡°In an all-out war, it¡¯s hard to predict the victor. However, we¡¯d surely be defeated, as we cannot afford any casualties due to the small number of giant dragons. Even if 90 percent of humans were to perish, within a few centuries, they would flourish again. That¡¯s the advantage of being short-lived.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, our ancestors wisely established an agreement with humans ¨C the sea for us, the land for humans and elves, and the underground for dwarfs. We promised non-aggression and agreed to unite against any threat from the Undead Empire.¡±


    Brooks¡¯ words comforted Yulanda. The dragons weren¡¯t defeated by humans; it was just that the humans reproduced too fast. One-on-one, a giant dragon would definitely hold the upper hand.


    Feeling slightly better, Yulanda was suddenly captivated by a new term, ¡°Undead Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Undead Empire. Memories of it exist in your bloodline. With deep reflection, you should be able to recall them... Huh?¡± Before he could finish, Brooks suddenly shouted in surprise and his body was lifted several kilometers into the air as if by an invisible force.


    This elevation clearly wasn¡¯t due to the flapping of wings, but the exhibition of an unparalleled level of magic by Brooks.


    Witnessing the Clan Leader¡¯s prowess, Yulanda suddenly realized that her own minor tricks seemed insignificant in comparison.


    Brooks, having ascended into the sky, looked westward to see the sky darkening. A low-pressure system was forming, sucking in the air.


    It was clearly the prelude to a storm; a hurricane was forming. If it weren¡¯t for the faint wave of magic, Brooks would have attributed it to a natural occurrence.


    ¡°Well, well, is this the humans¡¯ arcane magic ¨C Typhoon?¡± Brooks mumbled to himself with a cold smirk.


    The sky grew increasingly gloomy. Dark clouds pressed down from all sides, covering the entire horizon, leaving only the direction whence the dragons came clear and cloudless. It looked like they were being driven back.


    Brooks stretched his neck, letting out a loud dragon chant, and flapped his wings.


    The force of his flap created a small vortex in front of him. As it seemed about to dissipate, he flapped his wings once more, causing the vortex to slightly grow.


    In this way, Brooks repeatedly flapped his wings, amplifying the vortex in front of him into a tornado, growing thicker and longer, gradually extending to both ends of the horizon.


    The dragons who heard Brooks¡¯ call flew to the sky, circling the tornado. As more and more dragons joined in, the tornado grew rapidly. Soon, its ends reached the sea and the clouds.


    The rapidly rotating tornado relentlessly sucked up the ocean water, transforming it into a water tornado. It also drew down the dark clouds in the sky, quickly enlarging it.

 Chapter 162 - 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_3

    Chapter 162: Chapter 128: The Arcane Magic of Mankind_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Gradually, the tornado unleashed by the Giant Dragon Clan transformed into a colossal tornado storm spanning seven or eight kilometres in diameter. Lightning struck within the tornado, seawater was drawn upwards creating a pouring rain, and dark clouds were sucked down to the ground.


    The low-pressure cyclone ahead slowly moved in, accompanied by a massive cloud cover, and collided with the gigantic tornado.


    At the moment the two storm groups collided, it was as if a rain of lightning was unleashed. Thick lightning bolts, capable of evaporating a person, spread out like an exploding fireworks display.


    The intense collision of the storms seemed like the end of the world. The sight left Yulanda dumbfounded. She was aware of Brook¡¯s power, but was there such a terrifyingly powerful human too? This wasn¡¯t just an advantage of being a short-lived species; humans were not weak in a one-on-one battle either.


    The fierce collision continued for more than ten minutes. Slowly, the storm subsided, and the sky cleared entirely, finally giving way to a cloudless panorama.


    Brooks, with the dragons, flew several dozen kilometers before finally seeing the enemy.


    There were many enemies, divided into several camps. On the far left was the Elf Queen, Gallardia, riding a snow-white unicorn. The unicorn¡¯s hooves sparkled with electricity, occasionally scratching the ground. They stood firmly in the air, followed by a team of Chimera Elf Knights.


    Beside Gallardia was a female mage, standing on a magic wand. However, the wand was unusually large, about seven or eight meters long and as thick as a door panel, looking more like a crossbeam.


    Despite the size of the magic wand, it was quite stable. Even then, the female mage kept her gaze upwards, sneaking anxious glances to her sides, refusing to look down.


    Just as Gallardia was curiously observing her, the woman hastily explained, ¡°I...I¡¯m afraid of heights. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m a Space Magic Instructor... Space... What was my name again?¡±


    The female mage furrowed her brow, inserting her hands into her hair and scratching her head in deep thought. After a moment, she exclaimed excitedly, ¡°I remember now, my name is...Aaah!¡±


    Because of the excitement of remembering her name, she looked down and saw the vast ocean beneath her. It was too high, which made her scream, her legs gave in, and she plunged headfirst from the wand.


    Gallardia didn¡¯t know what to say. She waved, signalling the knight behind her to rescue her. But before they could act, the plummeting mage vanished and reappeared above the wand, falling flat onto it.


    ¡°Oh dear, that scared me. I won¡¯t look, I won¡¯t look down.¡± The female mage covered her eyes, calming herself down before slowly removing her hands.


    This time she firmly decided not to stand up, but as soon as her hands left her eyes and saw what was in her hand, she shrieked again: ¡°Ah! My hair, my hair what¡¯s wrong with you all? What happened? Wake up! Wake up, don¡¯t die!¡±


    Gallardia quietly reined in her unicorn. It immediately understood and subtly created some distance from the neurotic mage. Throughout, she never found out the mage¡¯s name.


    Before she could introduce everyone else, Brook¡¯s voice echoed across the heavens and the earth, ¡°Humans, you have violated the agreement by daring to slaughter our dragons. Are you trying to start a war with the Dragons?¡±

 Chapter 163 - 129: Both Sides Lose_1

    Chapter 163: Chapter 129: Both Sides Lose_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Even if they knew Brooks was bringing the Giant Dragon to defend Naeli, there was nothing Ange and the others could do but wait, until the dragons arrived.


    Ange, bored, popped his head out again to look at the sky. Throughout the day, at least ten batches of flying knights had flown over the oasis. However, nobody had singled out this oasis, teeming with weeds and little trees, for serious attention, especially given the presence of a skeleton which seemed to have been decomposing there for quite some time.


    The later the batches of knights, the looser their formations and the faster their speed, as if growing ever more impatient.


    By evening, the sound of hoof beats reached Ange¡¯s ears. Turning his head, he saw a luxurious carriage making its way over a sand dune towards them, seemingly unfazed by the sand. The hooves of the horses raised sand and made noise, but the wheels of the carriage did not sink in or even stir up the dust.


    Clearly, some kind of magic had been applied to the wheels of the carriage.


    Ange didn¡¯t recognize any of the carriages except for the one bearing the Rose Emblem.


    As the carriage crossed the dune, the guards around the carriage spotted the oasis and pointed towards it excitedly. After a bit of discussion, they all turned the carriages towards the oasis.


    ¡°Kvada, what are the chances! Quick, we need to hide deeper,¡± Negris, whose light was projected onto Ange, was at a loss of words.


    Ange nudged deeper into the sand with great force and soon he had burrowed into the depths of the sand.


    Ange had laboring on this oasis overnight. As digging such a large hole was not feasible, he had collected the sand and made a mound on top of the dragon¡¯s body, then sprinkled grass seeds on it and stimulated their growth.


    The life cycle of these wild plants was quite short, allowing them to grow thick and produce copious amounts of seeds. Ange collected these seeds, piled damp sand on top of the grass again, raised the pile another meter, and then scattered more seeds to stimulate growth.


    After repeating this process layer upon layer, four times in all, the dragon¡¯s body was buried under four to five meters of soil. Since each layer was full of wild seeds and their root systems, it was as if four layers of grass mat had tightly covered the dragon¡¯s body, solidifying the sand and gravel into a lump. Even digging it up wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Using the dragon¡¯s body to fill up the hollow between two sand dunes had almost leveled the depression, leaving a slight protrusion.


    Ange lay on the edge of these grass mats, also scattering seeds around the perimeter of the oasis to prevent its border from looking too neat and thus conspicuous.


    Of course, Ange would not have been so meticulous without the tutoring of Anthony. The former Dark Knight Emperor was the true master of stealth. While Negris was proficient in the theoretical knowledge, he often overlooked various details in actual practice.


    The security detail of the caravan arrived at the oasis first. A wizard cast a Detection Magic spell to inspect the oasis, but couldn¡¯t see anything due to the thick layer of grass mats.


    Several guards came over, using their Longswords to blindly stab into the ground. After a few stabs, which brought up fresh grass roots and sap, they quickly lost interest and stopped. They understood that no one could hide in a pile of fresh weeds to launch an attack. They changed their poking to slicing, quickly removing the surface weeds and clearing a flat space.


    ¡°It¡¯s all weeds underneath, and there are thick roots. Let¡¯s camp here to avoid being buried by the sand dunes at night,¡± reported a guard. They quickly received approval.


    The four luxurious carriages were unhitched from their horses and pulled onto the cleared grassland. The carriages were positioned in opposite pairs, with some distance between each pair, and a switch was activated on each carriage.


    The booming sounds of magical power reverberated as thick ropes hurled from the carriages, connecting them together. At the same time, four spikes emerged from the bottom of each carriage, plunging into the sand to secure the carriages in place.


    Along these thick ropes, tambours were drawn towards the center, concealing the area surrounded by the four carriages, including the cleared ground, which was also covered with thick carpets.


    The guards took several iron pipes from the practically empty carriages. They connected the two thickest pipes and carried them into the middle of the tent, propping it up from the center.


    Suddenly, the slightly sagging center of the tent became high, lowering the four sides into a proper tent. The remaining iron poles were driven into the midpoint of the four sides to reinforce the tent.


    Where the tent cloth joined, there were adhesive strips. By pressing two together, they stuck to each other, ready to be ripped apart the next day for packing the tent.


    Then, the wizard took out more than a dozen iron rods from a box. One end of each rod was sharp and the other end held a sphere, which contained intricate Magic Elements.


    As the wizard walked around, he placed these iron rods in the corresponding spots and pulled out the velvet strips blocking the Magic Elements. Once unblocked, the Magic Elements could sense any abnormal waves of magic or elements and would shriek to alert them. They functioned effectively as Magic Sentries.


    After all this was done, three beautiful maids came down from another luxurious carriage carrying comfortable bedding such as clean, magical goose-down warm quilts, pillows filled with divine wood seeds, and mat cushions with silence boundaries, etc.


    After the maids finished setting up, the final luxurious carriage opened. A carpet was laid out, extending right up to the entrance of the tent so that Iron Leyce could step into the tent without setting foot on the sand. Anyone witnessing this luxury would have thought a young noble was on a vacation trip.


    But Iron Leyce was in no mood to enjoy these luxuries. He didn¡¯t even get down from the carriage, focusing instead on the documents in his hand and occasionally operating a Magic Communicator in front of him.

 Chapter 164 - 129: Both Sides Suffer_2

    Chapter 164: Chapter 129: Both Sides Suffer_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The Winged Knights had memorized the surrounding desert landscape after searching for an entire day, yet they couldn¡¯t locate the dragon¡¯s corpse. This was highly unreasonable, as if some unpredictable changes had occurred. What to do?


    Half of the Winged Knights were already gone. The remaining half, due to intense flight activities, suffered irreversible damage to the Wind Element Magic Array on their wings. The Winged Knight corps was basically a waste.


    The losses were immense. Was everything they had achieved going to be in vain? Iron Leyce, like a gambler on his last legs, considered every possible move, willing to stake everything, in an attempt to turn the tables. He planned to seek aid from his family to dispatch more manpower for the search.


    However, since just recently, the Magic Communicator he used to contact his family wouldn¡¯t receive any signal, he didn¡¯t know whether the device was out of range or was turned off on the other end. Surely, it must have been turned off. Might it require a change of Demon Crystal?


    A Magic Communicator could receive signals across dimensions. Replacing a Demon Crystal wouldn¡¯t require turning the device off. What on earth had happened? Iron Leyce had a ominous feeling.


    Iron Leyce¡¯s encampment was still being set up when the Rose Badge carriage was ready. The carriage was full of amenities and even included a thermostatic Magic Array, bathroom facilities, and a folding space; the interior was far larger than it appeared.


    Great Magician Xiehed stepped out of the carriage onto a carpet that his attendants had laid out. He looked complexly at Iron Leyce¡¯s bustling servants and bodyguards and muttered, ¡°Vulgar.¡±


    The attendant who had just finished setting up the tea and chairs was shooed away impatiently when he attempted to assist Xiehed. Xiehed grumbled internally: a coarse, graceless creature with no style at all. So infuriating.


    Clearly, he envied the indulgence of nobility that Iron Leyce seemed to possess. The only consolation was probably that his own carriage was more practical.


    Slightly disgruntled, he sat back at the table, took a sip of milk tea, only to spit it out: ¡°Bastards, are you trying to scorch me to death?!¡±


    An attendant ran over anxiously only to be scolded and slapped, leaving the attendant without choice but to retreat.


    The temperature of the milk tea was indeed at Xiehed¡¯s request. He liked to adjust the milk tea¡¯s temperature on his own. He deemed it elegant to have one¡¯s fingers stir milk tea slowly while the surface formed a bit of ice that then melted into the hot milk tea, bringing it to an agreeable temperature. This added to a Mage¡¯s air of beauty and romance that¡¯s why tea was always served boiling hot.


    But there was nothing anyone else could do about it. The boss¡¯s word was law. A slap to the face was trivial, as long as he didn¡¯t have to suffer for longer.


    Having been slightly scalded by the milk tea, Xiehed had lost all mood. He simply drew the coldness from his finger, stirred it into the hot milk tea to cool it down quickly, gulped the tea down, and turned to gaze at Iron Leyce¡¯s carriage.


    He had watched all the Winged Knights¡¯ endeavors throughout the day. The situation was grim, and he, too, was anxious. Although the dragon-hunting plan was set by Iron Leyce, he also had expended much effort and even helped rally the Oasis Sand People.


    The agreement between him and Iron Leyce was: the dragon¡¯s corpse and the prestige of the Dragon Slayer would belong to Iron Leyce; dragon heart, horns, eyes, scales, and other items with magic effects, would belong to him. Now that he couldn¡¯t find the dragon¡¯s corpse, he had nothing to gain.


    At that moment, a ring on his hand endowed with communication abilities started flickering, the light was faint and the frequency was low, about a few seconds per flicker.


    Xiehed immediately clutched his hand, turning the side of the ring that was flickering towards his palm without anyone noticing.


    He abruptly stood up and returned to his carriage. Despite his sudden movement, his followers found it reasonable because Xiehed often acted this way, going back without a word. At such times, one should never clear the table and chairs. Otherwise, he would be in a rage if he came back and found them gone.


    Once back in his carriage, Xiehed closed the door, activated the Defensive Array and soundproof Boundary, then turned on the Magic Communicator inside the carriage, and respectfully said, ¡°Master, you were looking for me?¡±


    His tone was courteous, starkly contrasting his arrogant demeanor in front of his followers.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± From the communicator came a nasal ¡®hmm¡¯, then an impatient voice, ¡°Are you associating with Iron Leyce from the Potter family?¡±


    If they heard the tone, everyone would know whom Xiehed learned his speech habits from.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Is there a problem?¡± Xiehed hurriedly asked.


    ¡°You went on a dragon hunt? And you¡¯re currently in the desert?¡± The impatient voice asked with a more irritated tone.


    Xiehed had a bad feeling and quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you touch the Giant Dragon?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lay a finger on the Giant Dragon. I only assisted the sand thieves in a fight against the Oasis Sand People.¡±


    ¡°Good. Remember, this trip of yours is a recreational visit to the desert. You encountered sand thieves attacking the Oasis Sand People, helped to resist, and then witnessed Iron Leyce killing the Giant Dragon. So you acted righteously, killing Iron Leyce. Unfortunately, you were unable to save the Giant Dragon. Did you understand?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Xiehed tried to say something uncertainly, but the impatient voice on the other end cut him off, ¡°Kill Iron Leyce and bring back his head, or you can just die out there. The Tower of Roses must disassociate from any suspicion of dragon-slaying, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 165 - 129 Mutual Destruction_3

    Chapter 165: Chapter 129 Mutual Destruction_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Xiehed¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his skull. Was he not afraid of inciting the wrath of the Potter Family by killing Iron Leyce? If he didn¡¯t kill Iron Leyce, did his teacher mean for him to die out in the wild, to abandon him? What had occurred to make his teacher give up on such a powerful Great Magician as him?


    ¡°I understand now, but teacher, what has happened?¡± Xiehed hastily questioned.


    ¡°The Giant Dragons are swarming in droves, and the Archmage has had a run-in with them over the East Sea using arcane magic, with neither side emerging victorious. We are in the wrong here. Whoever caused this will offer their own life to appease the rage of the dragons. If you cannot do it, I will use your life to calm the wrath of the Archmage.¡± The voice on the other side was not merely impatient now, but downright icy.


    A shudder ran through Xiehed, who hurriedly replied, ¡°Rest assured, teacher, I can handle this.¡±


    Once he exited the carriage, Xiehed immediately gathered all his followers, issuing an order.


    The followers blanched instantly upon hearing the order came directly from Xiehed¡¯s own teacher, none of them had ever had a chance to receive a direct order from their master before.


    The followers scattered, each assigned a specific target, moving towards Iron Leyce¡¯s subordinates, and launching their attack simultaneously. They killed a portion of the guards on the spot, and collectively charged at the remaining ones.


    ¡°What in hell are you doing Xiehed!¡± Iron Leyce, alerted by the commotion, ran out of his tent and cast a sharp inquisition at Xiehed.


    Xiehed, who was busy charging up magic, retorted loudly, ¡°Brother, it was wrong for you to slaughter the dragons. They are our friends and everyone is responsible for their protection. I cannot stand by and let this happen. Prepare to die.¡±


    ¡°Damn you...£¤&#*&!¡± Iron Leyce brandished his sword towards one of Xiehed¡¯s followers. The moment his sword was blocked, a sword¡¯s radiance forced him to spit blood, piercing the other¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Swordsaint! Watch out, the enemy has penetrated the Swordsaint¡¯s defenses.¡± The aura dripping off him was a telltale sign of an Early Stage Swordsaint.


    While he simultaneously killed a follower, Iron Leyce felt himself being locked in Xiehed¡¯s gaze. He promptly dug his toes into the ground, leveraging a strong thrust to create a cloud of debris.


    A Wizard¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t unbreakable, though. A smokescreen could thwart it. By creating a vast curtain of dust to obstruct clear vision, one could free themselves from that gaze.


    He commenced a kick with both feet, lifting waves of dust to severely block Xiehed¡¯s line of sight, providing him cover as he rushed towards Xiehed.


    Xiehed waved his magic Wand, which immediately enhanced his magic power, stirring a strong gust of wind that pushed the dust in the opposite direction, revealing Iron Leyce¡¯s figure.


    Xiehed¡¯s followers lunged at him, mounting a concerted attack.


    Iron Leyce, wielding superb martial skills, skillfully parried the blows, counterattacking from time to time to knock down one or two followers. His own guards sprang into action to support him, while a wizard readied to bestow him with spell enhancements.


    Suddenly, an earthbound spike broke ground, skewering Iron Leyce¡¯s Intermediate Wizard on the spot.


    After eliminating the enemy¡¯s wizard, Xiehed¡¯s gaze once again fell on Iron Leyce, his lips moving on an incantation.


    All at once, Iron Leyce felt the moisture in his body begin to boil, and blisters started forming on his skin ¨C a sign of Water Magic, Boiling Water.


    Iron Leyce, while activating his battle aura to protect his body, hid behind one of Xiehed¡¯s followers to counterattack swiftly and repel the enemies while charging towards Xiehed with a follower¡¯s corpse in front of him.


    Xiehed couldn¡¯t lock his gaze on Iron Leyce behind the corpse of his follower, which was forcefully pushed forward, making him panic for a moment.


    Suddenly, multiple earthbound spikes shot out from the ground towards Iron Leyce. However, as if he had a sixth sense, Iron Leyce nimbly stepped on the critical spots and infused his battle aura to shatter the spikes.


    With every step and every burst, he moved closer to Xiehed, now just thirty meters away.


    Xiehed was desperate. Twisting his ring, he fired an exploding fireball. This wasn¡¯t the modest fireballs from Ange, but a full-fledged fourth-level exploding fireball that crashed into the corpse Iron Leyce was hiding behind, instantly tearing it to pieces.


    The quick movement of Iron Leyce¡¯s longsword stirred the dust, once again blurring Xiehed¡¯s vision. Unfazed, Xiehed activated a protection spell to scatter the dust, exposing Iron Leyce, and finally piercing his chest with an ice thorn.


    However, Iron Leyce¡¯s longsword had also impaled his stomach.


    Just as both sides seemed wounded beyond recovery, a skeleton suddenly emerged not far away, pulling a swordsman from its stomach, then a little girl, a copper Juvenile Dragon, an armoured knight, a foggy shadow, and a steel mechanical construct.


    ¡°Nikola¡¯s assassin!¡±


    ¡°The people from The Oasis!¡±


    ¡°They are all in it together!¡±


    Regardless of what was said, it was too late. Both Iron Leyce and Xiehed, having exhausted each other, were simultaneously pushed away.


    The onlookers chuckled as they eyed the enemy¡¯s magnificent carriage and the premium equipment on Iron Leyce and Xiehed.

 Chapter 166 - 130: You’re the one who is poor, don’t drag us in_1

    Chapter 166: Chapter 130: You¡¯re the one who is poor, don¡¯t drag us in_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ang quickly put all the chariots and corpses into the Temple of Rest, erased any signs of battle from the ground, gathered everyone back, and laid back down on the ground pretending to be dead.


    But inside the Temple of Rest, everybody had already started discussing how to allocate the loot.


    Luther drooled at the sight of the sword in Iron Leyce¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wow, look at this material, this craftsmanship, these gemstones, these magic patterns, and these inscriptions! How beautiful!¡± Luther really regretted not having a better education, he simply couldn¡¯t come up with a fitting adjective in his mind.


    Negris peered at it and nodded, ¡°Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword. Indeed, not bad.¡±


    ¡°What?! What are you talking about?!¡± Luther sputtered. He understood every word that came out of Negris¡¯s mouth, but when put together, all he understood was ¡®two-handed sword¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m describing the sword¡¯s forging process. Look, Dragon Pattern Steel forms the main body, with Mithril thread inlay. These magic runes aren¡¯t engraved, they¡¯re risen. All are made of Mithril thread. Covered by earth and forged, you see this earth pattern, does it look like a wave?¡±


    ¡°The gemstone enhancement, can you recognize what kind of gemstone this is? It¡¯s a Wind Element Gemstone. With the first slash, you can avoid the hindrance of the Wind Element to the greatest extent, the efficiency of breaking the wind is high. Also, there¡¯s a Piercing Enchantment, top-notch for piercing magic shields. Didn¡¯t you see earlier? That Sword Saint pierces even two layers of a wizard¡¯s magic shield in a single stroke.¡±


    ¡°Shh... shh... shh...¡± Luther gasped for breath as Negris spoke. ¡°Recognition? I¡¯ve never even heard of this kind of gem.¡±


    ¡°Now you know how poor you are!¡± laughed Negris


    A native from an impoverished plane will have a hard time understanding the luxury of the noble swordsmen of the Prime Material Plane. In Luther¡¯s mind, Prime Material Plane swordsmen aren¡¯t all that great, at most eating ten beets at a meal. He never imagined that so many intricacies could be present in a single sword.


    ¡°Can... Can I have it?¡± he asked Ange hesitantly, twiddling his fingers.


    Ange nodded his head.


    Ecstatic, Luther roared, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, my lord! I swear to serve you to the death!¡±


    Negris chuckled, ¡°This lucky boy! This sword could be exchanged for a small city.¡± Even the smallest city would house over ten thousand people and have a solid brick wall. Anything without a wall and fewer than ten thousand people might as well be called a village or town.


    No wonder Iron Leyce managed to duel the Great Magician to mutual defeat despite being surrounded by followers. More often than not, the rich derive their power not from personal strength, but from their equipment.


    Picking up the magic ring from the wizard, Negris tossed it to Ange.¡±Explosive ring, capable of storing a level six Art of Explosion, you just need to channel magic power into it. It¡¯s perfect for you, an infinite magic monster.¡±


    Ange nodded, then tried to slip the ring onto his finger bone. Alasl, without any flesh on his finger, the ring kept slipping off. In the end, he had to wrap something around his finger before the ring would stay put.


    ¡°The Magic Suppressing Armor, which can suppress damage from magical attacks. With this size, only Luther can wear it. Armor is actually a troublesome thing since it needs to fit your size. If it¡¯s too big or too small, it¡¯s just not right.¡±


    If it¡¯s worn anyway, sometimes it won¡¯t just fail to provide protection but actually hinder your movements. There are countless impoverished swordsmen who bought ill-fitting armor on the cheap, then tripped on an errant link during a battle, costing them their lives.


    With glee, Luther accepted the armor, wiped it with a cloth, and then put it on.


    Negris looked regretfully at the damage on the chest area, ¡°You need to ask a dwarven craftsman to repair it later. Gouge a gemstone out from the armor and it will be enough to repair this breach.¡±


    Luther was stunned for a moment then touched the damage area and replied, ¡°Your words remind me of a saying, ¡®milking the cow to feed the minotaur¡¯. Suffice it to say.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Negris muttered in annoyance, picking up Xiehed¡¯s wand.


    When it came to luxury, this wand was even more luxurious than Iron Leyce¡¯s longsword. Negris couldn¡¯t be bothered to go into detail ¡ª there were simply too many coveted items, and none of them were actually of any use to him. It was as if he was painstakingly playing matchmaker for other dragons, but in the end he was still alone. Incredibly boring.


    Forget it, Negris wasn¡¯t going to bother anymore. He roughly listed the rest of the loot, ¡°Premium longswords, fifty sets of armor, some damaged.¡±


    ¡°Premium goose down bedding, four sets. Single-person tents, several.¡±


    ¡°Luxury tent cars, four. A water carriage, a cooking carriage, an office communication carriage, uh, this one should be specifically used for afternoon tea by chambermaids, right?¡±


    By the time he listed up to this point, both Lighting and Naeli popped their heads in. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there are carriages just for tents, water storage, cooking, office work, and even a special one for afternoon tea?¡±

 Chapter 167 - 130: You’re the one who is poor, don’t drag us in_2

    Chapter 167: Chapter 130: You¡¯re the one who is poor, don¡¯t drag us in_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris nodded.


    The four guys looked at each other, all seeing the envy in each other¡¯s eyes, then they simultaneously cursed: ¡°Scoundrel, wasteful.¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t know any better, we¡¯d think we were here for a picnic. Do you really think you can slay a dragon like this?¡± Luther said angrily, recalling his previous journeys through the Resting Abyss. He used to travel on foot, digging a hole to sleep in when he was tired or caught in the wind. They didn¡¯t have all these frills, not even their afternoon tea was as well-arranged.¡±


    ¡°A Magic Pattern Certified Space Belt and a Space Ring, both with magic pattern certifications. If we have a chance, we should find a Great Wizard adept in Space Magic, see if they can erase the certification patterns.¡±


    While doing the inventory and categorizing, they allocated items to those who could use them immediately, storing away the ones they wouldn¡¯t need for now.


    They quickly reached the luxurious carriage with the Rose Emblem.


    Upon opening the carriage door and looking inside, Luther and Lightning let out exclamations of surprise. From the outside, it looked like a carriage of merely two meters wide and three meters long; however, the interior was luxuriously furnished, roughly around thirty square meters and glittering with gold.


    A comfortable cool breeze came out, providing Luther and Lightning with a refreshing chill.


    Luther couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°These nobles and wizards from the Prime Material Plane are so much richer than us.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, they have more money than you, don¡¯t lump us together.¡± Negris hurriedly clarified.


    Luther, somewhat stunned, scrutinized Negris incredulously.


    ¡°Heh, do you doubt me? Do you know how valuable every plant, stone, or archway here is?¡±


    ¡°Everlasting Spring Stones, priceless. Soul Transformation Wood, hundreds of Demon Crystals per pound, there must be thousands of tons here. Each Space Gate is worth tens of millions of Demon Crystals, and there are several of them here. Even the boundary of the farmland is rated at a Divine Artifact level, again, priceless.¡±


    Speaking of the farmlands, Ange tilted his head and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Eternal Mirror Boundary. It cuts off a piece of the Prime Material Plane and projects it here. Don¡¯t you wonder why it is always sunny within the farm¡¯s boundaries, or why it¡¯s teeming with life, or why it¡¯s ever-changing? Without this boundary, nothing would grow in the Temple of Rest.¡±


    After speaking, Negris sighed again. ¡°This is a Divine Artifact-level Boundary, yet the kings used it for farming. It¡¯s such a waste. Honestly, any single item here is worth a fortune in the Prime Material Plane. Even the abundant Breathing Soil, which is a treasure for alchemists and pharmacists, fetches a hefty price in the market.¡±


    Having heard this, all Luther understood was ¡®Divine Artifact-level Boundary.¡¯ Unconvinced, he retorted, ¡°All of these belong to the adults. What does it have to do with you? You¡¯re as poor as us.¡±


    ¡°Ha, do you know what this is?¡± Inside the Temple of Rest, Negris¡¯s true form was the Bronze Book. It flapped its pages a few times and said, ¡°The Bronze Book, a divine artifact that can seal gods. How much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡±


    Luther was left speechless. Though he wanted to be stubborn, he knew that a book capable of sealing gods must be extremely valuable.


    With a lightness to his tone, Lightning commented, ¡°You also belong to the adults.¡±


    Checkmate. It was Negris¡¯s turn to feel the sting.


    At this moment, Ange suddenly sensed something and immediately sent out his thoughts.


    From the horizon came the sound of galloping hooves. A silver figure was furiously flapping its wings and speeding forward. In hot pursuit was Gailard on a unicorn. With each step the unicorn took, sparks flew and thunderous noises rang out.


    However, even in the sky, a four-legged creature could not catch up to a winged one. The silver figure flew further and further away.


    Just then, a female wizard suddenly appeared in front of the Silver Dragon, wielding a giant magic wand that was seven to eight meters long and as wide as a door panel. She swung it fiercely.


    Ulana, the Silver Dragon¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She shot up into the air, flapping her wings and tightening her stomach. Barely avoiding the female wizard¡¯s magic wand, Ulana still got grazed, causing several scales to be scraped off.


    With a scream, Ulana opened her mouth and spewed Dragon Breath towards the wizard.


    Before the Dragon Breath could hit her, the female wizard vanished, reappearing above Ulana¡¯s head. The giant wand smashed down onto Ulana¡¯s back, nearly knocking the wind out of her.


    Struggling, Ulana attempted a roll to shake off the female wizard. Suddenly a pain shot from her back. Looking to the side, she saw the female wizard had stuck one end of her wand onto her back.


    ¡°Nim Ah Maral Amru Bo Naha Lu Si Ye Lama!¡± Spells tumbled out of the female wizard¡¯s mouth, clear as stones hitting Ulana¡¯s head, leaving her dizzy.


    ¡°Seal!¡± With the last cry, Ulana suddenly felt the world reeling. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t stabilize herself. As she spun, she noticed her opponent was growing larger.


    This was not an illusion. As the spinning slowed, Ulana found herself gripped in the female wizard¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How....how did she get bigger? What magic is this!?¡± Ulana was filled with disbelief and terror but showed no signs of surrender. She opened her mouth to spew Dragon Breath at her opponent¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 168 - 130: You’re the one who is poor, don’t drag us in_3

    Chapter 168: Chapter 130: You¡¯re the one who is poor, don¡¯t drag us in_3


    Translator: 549690339


    However, only a small flame burst out, like a burp, disappearing as soon as it left her mouth.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t grow bigger, she shrunk me? How is that possible!¡± Yulanda roared in disbelief inside her head.


    Gailard, who had chased from afar, saw more clearly. She saw the female wizard leaning her stout magic wand against the silver dragon¡¯s back, then the wand erupted in a strong magic reaction, distorting the light of the entire space.


    Next, they watched the silver dragon shrink, getting smaller and smaller until it was caught in the hand of the female wizard.


    ¡°Well...¡± Gailard didn¡¯t know what to say. Defeating the silver dragon wasn¡¯t difficult, Gailard could do it too. This silver dragon was just a thousand years old, their age calculated from hatching ¨C five hundred years inside the egg, and another five hundred years after hatching ¨C hence a thousand years old.


    A silver dragon that¡¯s only been hatched for five hundred years is only that powerful, easily defeated, but very hard to seal due to the high magic resistance of the gigantic dragons.


    Thus it could be seen, the strength of this so-called acrophobic female space magic instructor.


    Gailard rode her unicorn to the side of the female wizard. At that moment, the female wizard was amusing herself by teasing the shrunken silver dragon. The shrunk silver dragon was about the size of a pet chameleon, graspable with one hand while she teased it with the other.


    Out of curiosity, Gailard asked her, ¡°When you¡¯re fighting, don¡¯t you fear heights?¡±


    The female wizard shook all over, seemingly reminded by Gailard, subconsciously looked down at the ground. Almost instantly, she screamed, legs became weak, and she sat abruptly on her magic wand. Her legs wrapped around it, hands clenching it, eyes tightened shut, ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    With each scream, she and her wand disappeared and reappeared, disappearing and reappearing, dropping closer to the surface little by little until she was finally on solid ground. The female wizard stopped screaming, let out a lingering fear and lied widely on the ground, ¡°Whew, scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so scared of heights, how did you learn to fly?¡± Gailard asked, while standing beside her, puzzled.


    ¡°I have a phantom beast pet. While flying, it would make an illusion of the ground, making me believe that I was flying close to the ground, that¡¯s how I learned.¡± The female wizard explained.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you taking your pet with you now?¡± Gailard queried.


    The female wizard gave a shy smile, ¡°My spiritual power is relatively stronger now, it can¡¯t affect me anymore.¡±


    More than just stronger, it¡¯s even a bit abnormal, are all human Magic Tutors of this standard?


    The female wizard struggled to shoulder her bulkier magic wand, planted it on the ground, and asked Gailard: ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to hitch a ride with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gailard thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Stay close.¡± The spot where the wand was planted first expanded into a phantom wand, then a second, overlaid on the first, and then a fourth. One after another, up to six layers of array phantoms stacked, ready to imprint on the ground as soon as they are completed.


    A harsh light burst out and swallowed both Gailard and the female wizard, and when the bright light receded, both the people and the horse disappeared without a trace.


    After a while, a skeleton emerged at the oasis and ran quickly toward a distant dune. After a search, it picked up two shining silver scales on the sand.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, two large tubs were filled with essence fluid. A yellow and a silver giant dragon embryos gradually took shape. Negris watched the silver embryo with malicious pleasure, ¡°I wonder if Yulanda would go crazy if one day she suddenly sees a juvenile dragon with the exact same bloodline as her?¡±

 Chapter 169 - 131: Your Dragon Egg Is Saved_1

    Chapter 169: Chapter 131: Your Dragon Egg Is Saved_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Hope Oasis, with the Oasis Sand People and sand robbers each occupying one side, stood in confrontation across the Central Lake.


    The inhabitants of the Oasis, numbering in the tens of thousands, could muster a force of ten thousand at any time. This might sound like a substantial number, but they couldn¡¯t even arm every man with a medal weapon. Some were still using wooden forks and rakes, and armor was out of the question.


    Moreover, they only had about five thousand camels in the entire Oasis. Their cavalry was also outnumbered by the sand robbers.


    Against the battle-hardened, experienced, and well-equipped sand robbers, their ongoing resistance was merely the result of the enemy being divided, lacking unified command, and fearing casualties. They all waited for others to die first so they could benefit later.


    As for the Oasis Sand People, their unity and persistence were born out of a need to protect their homes and land.


    But most importantly, after breaking through the defensive line of the sand dwellers, the Great Magician from the sand robbers¡¯ side just walked away. If the Great Magician had stayed, the Oasis Sand People would have been dispersed by now.


    Neither the Oasis Sand People nor the sand robbers could comprehend why the wizard left at the very last moment. If their souls could touch that of Xiehed¡¯s, he might tell them the reason: ¡°The Giant Dragon has fled, what use are you worthless sand robbers to me? Help you rob those junk? Dirty hands.¡±


    Without a strong leader, and with everyone out for themselves, the sand robbers¡¯ advance stalled after taking half of the Oasis.


    They fought a few sporadic battles over the past two days, but they achieved little, other than stealing some things on the first day they invaded the green resort.


    When night fell, the experienced old sand robber named Mogul sensed something amiss. He quietly approached a familiar group of sand robbers and saw them secretly gathering their belongings.


    Mogul found the leader of this group, a one-eyed assassin named One Eye.


    Upon meeting, Mogul came straight to the point: ¡°You¡¯ve noticed something is off too?¡±


    One Eye nodded solemnly: ¡°The winged men haven¡¯t been flying about all day. No one has come to tell us the mission is complete, nor has anyone come to pay us. Even a fool would know something is off.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any insider information?¡± asked Mogul.


    One Eye shook his head: ¡°No, but there are only a few possibilities. Either the winged men have killed the Giant Dragon and are busy transporting its corpse away, or the Giant Dragon has annihilated the winged men. But the latter is unlikely. The Giant Dragon has not returned. So is it not protecting these sand people anymore?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re packing your belongings because you¡¯re afraid the Giant Dragon will return?¡± asked Mogul.


    ¡°Of course, we have to be prepared for the worst-case scenario, which is the winged men killing the Giant Dragon and then wiping us out too.¡± A cold light flashed in One Eye¡¯s single eye.


    ¡°That... surely not, wouldn¡¯t they care about their reputation?¡± Mogul hesitated. In his mind, the worst possible outcome would be the winged knights withholding payment, but killing all the sand robbers? Who would dare to answer their summons in the future?


    It must be said that although Mogul was an experienced sand robber, he couldn¡¯t match One Eye¡¯s cunning and scheming.


    ¡°Why not? That would maximize their profits. As for reputation? ¡®Devised a clever plan to completely annihilate thousands of sand robbers, safeguarding the security of the desert trade routes¡¯. Is that reputation? ¡®Sand robbers slaughtered sand people, winged knights struck like thunder, protecting people and maintaining peace¡¯. Is that reputation?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll use our heads in exchange for military achievements, sell us as captives for money, save a hundred thousand Demon Crystals in mercenary fees, and get a dragon corpse for free. Claim that the dragon was the protector of the bloody-handed sand robbers, and the winged knights were forced to slay it. Standing on the moral high ground, they undeservingly earn the title of Dragon Slayer.¡±


    Mogul¡¯s jaw dropped as he listened, the more he heard, the more shocked he became. Finally, he cursed: ¡°You leaders really do have dark hearts.¡±


    One Eye chuckled: ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you the darkest part yet. I could sell you out, and you would still help me count the money.¡±


    ¡°Do we flee tonight then? Can we escape?¡± Mogul asked, having already decided in his heart that he would do as One Eye did and prepare to flee as soon as he returned.


    ¡°Preparations must be made, but there¡¯s no need to rush to escape. Just as you said, the winged knights cannot afford to lose their reputation. Even the most beautiful lie cannot deceive the scrutiny of Stellaris. Those excuses can only fool the common people and not the truly wise. Let¡¯s hope they honor their commitment, and that they¡¯ve only been delayed by something.¡±


    ¡°So you guys are...?¡± Mogul gestured to the sand robbers in the camp who were quietly packing.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re moving out the spoils of war first. We¡¯ll leave some irrelevant people here to wait for the news while we find a place to hide. I know of a hiding spot nearby. I can take you along as a show of appreciation for your past help, but just you.¡± One Eye specifically emphasized the word ¡®one¡¯.


    Mogul nodded his understanding: ¡°Then I won¡¯t leave. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you, boss.¡± After finishing, Mogul respectfully thumped his chest.


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Seeing his old friend now became his subordinate, One Eye couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited. He turned and went into his tent, and when he came out, he was dragging two Oasis Sand girls of about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    ¡°Following me won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. I¡¯ll need your rich experience in the future. These two little birds are for you to serve your daily needs.¡± One Eye shoved the two girls in front of Mogul.

 Chapter 170 - 131: Your Dragon Egg is Saved _2

    Chapter 170: Chapter 131: Your Dragon Egg is Saved _2


    Translator: 549690339


    Mogul¡¯s old face broke into a grin: ¡°Hehe, the boss is so generous, I won¡¯t hold back then. There will be a sandstorm tomorrow morning.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Mogul, dragging two girls, ducked back into the tent.


    One Eye chuckled. In the desert, having a bandit under his command who could predict the weather felt almost like possessing a divine artifact.


    No sooner had he finished laughing than a dark figure leapt in from outside the camp, landing solidly beside him. Before One Eye could react to what was happening, a scythe swished past him, hooking out a ball of Soul Fire.


    Having hooked out One Eye¡¯s soul, the dark figure effortlessly swung the scythe towards the tent, hooking another Soul Fire. At the same time, the tent was torn open, revealing Mogul, who had just disrobed and was now lying on the ground, and two astonished tribal girls.


    Ange ignored the tribal girls and turned to rush deeper into the camp. His arrival soon alarmed all the bandits, who scrambled to organise a counterattack.


    However, by the time they had painstakingly organised themselves in the dark, they were terrified to find that their enemies were their former comrades. Their comrades¡¯ weapons and equipment hadn¡¯t changed, but their expressions were vacant, their eyes glazed over, their movements stiff, and they mindlessly swung their blades at them.


    ¡°Aah! The Undead! The Undead are back!¡± Some remembered the scene from a few days ago and immediately realised that the man wielding the Scythe of Death and harvesting souls had returned.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Luther, wielding his newly-acquired Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword, excitedly rushed forward. ¡°Drink well of fresh blood, my sword!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken; Dragon Pattern Steel doesn¡¯t drink blood.¡± Lightning, sidestepping the bandit¡¯s attack, took aim and landed a solid hoof kick.


    Despite not being a horse, it was much stronger than one. Those hit by its kick faced broken bones and torn muscles.


    Little Zombie activated Armorization, brandished its hands like a hoe, and dashed, bashed and furrowed.


    The Angel skeleton held the Holy Light and charged forward with Negris on its back. Whenever a sword was swung at them, Negris would stretch his neck to block it.


    Naeli was stunned by this strange combat combination and trailed behind them, occasionally releasing a Dragon Breath for support.


    Naeli¡¯s consciousness was now in the body of a juvenile dragon, making her a flesh-and-blood juvenile dragon. Unlike Negris, she was alive and could actually grow.


    This time, Ange had nurtured a Silver Dragon and a Bronze Dragon. Naeli¡¯s consciousness had been transferred to the Bronze Dragon, but the Silver Dragon didn¡¯t yet have a conscience to transfer and thus still remained a vegetative dragon.


    Naeli¡¯s original body was still buried under the oasis turf. Her body was too huge for Ange to stuff into the Resting Palace, which couldn¡¯t summon or reincarnate it, so it was left there temporarily.


    With the impact of the Instant Death Halo, the dragon¡¯s corpse dehydrated rapidly. It would shrink due to the arid desert climate, but not rot. Once Ange figured out a solution, it could be converted into a Corpse Dragon.


    It could also be transformed into a Bone Dragon, but Bone Dragons couldn¡¯t fly since their wings had rotted away. This contradicted Ange¡¯s original intention of dragon riding.


    Negris stretched his head, his helmet blocking a bandit¡¯s chopping attack. The bandit was knocked unconscious by the Angel skeleton¡¯s Holy Light Punch on his nose.


    While fending off the attacks with ease, Negris said, ¡°The night is the home turf of the Undead. I can see better now than in the daytime. I can clearly see the fluctuations of everyone¡¯s souls. Those with low vitality come and go, while the strong ones, even from tens of meters away, are as noticeable as a bonfire.¡±


    Naeli behind him shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t see, everything is pitch black. I feel like I¡¯m back in the dragon egg, with all my senses weakened by more than half. Each breath I take as a dragon feels empty, like a sense of weakness.¡±


    Negris comforted her: ¡°Of course. With your current size, you¡¯re not even considered a juvenile dragon. But don¡¯t worry, eat lots of lamb and beetroot and you¡¯ll soon grow bigger. The first 500 years after we dragons hatch from our eggs are crucial for growth. The nutrition gained during this period determines how big we¡¯ll ultimately become.¡±


    Naeli swallowed, ¡°Don¡¯t say that anymore. In my previous life I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite due to old age, eating everything whole with each bite I took. Now, probably due to being young again, just mentioning lamb makes my mouth water. It makes me want to eat. Next time, I want to try skinning it first. I¡¯ve seen humans marinate it with spices, then grill it until it sizzles and starts to ooze oil before eating. I want to taste that too.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± Now it was Negris¡¯s turn to say with a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, but I can¡¯t eat.¡±


    As they chatted leisurely, the Purple Skeleton Titans, commanded by Ange, came charging from the other side of the central lake in the oasis. The three-meter-tall giants, wielding gnarled Wolf Wood Clubs, were unstoppable.


    The bandits, disarrayed and demoralised, didn¡¯t have a unified command and were blind in the pitch-black darkness. Outnumbered by the Purple Skeleton Titan, they couldn¡¯t resist anymore and scattered in all directions.


    Defeat was as rapid as a landslide. In many battles, the majority of casualties occur during a rout. Ange and his myriad followers went on a frenzied chase, leaving trails of dead bodies in their wake.

 Chapter 171 - 131 Your Dragon Egg is Saved_3

    Chapter 171: Chapter 131 Your Dragon Egg is Saved_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Just then, Negris felt a powerful aura appearing ahead.


    Bang! Luther, who was pursuing with great eagerness, suddenly felt this powerful aura pressing down from the front and instinctively struck with his sword.


    The aura ahead didn¡¯t back down either, going head-on and threw a punch in retaliation.


    Bang! The punch landed on Luther¡¯s sword, causing a blast sound due to the impact. The force sent Luther flying, while the opponent remained unmoved.


    Alarmed, Luther raised a warning, ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    Luther was utterly shocked. The weapon in his hands was the Dragon Pattern Steel Core Two-handed Sword, imbued with a piercing enchantment. Combined with his own strength, his full-force swing was easily knocked back by the opponent¡¯s bare hand. How was that possible? Was the opponent¡¯s fist made of metal?


    Even when he was sent flying, the opponent remained unscathed. Who was this person? Was this the power of the Sword of Truth?


    Despite being slightly taken aback, Luther didn¡¯t hesitate. After issuing the warning, he pulled out a beet and began chewing. He initially thought it was going to be an easy chase but unexpectedly ran into a tough opponent, thus he had not wasted the beet.


    Ange rushed over, creating row after row of explosive fireballs in front of him that streaked through the dark night towards the enemy.


    The enemy swung his fists continuously, blasting one exploding fireball after another. The exploding fireballs illuminated the dark night, as well as the enemy¡¯s figure.


    It was a strange-looking middle-aged man. His cheekbones bulged, his chin was elongated, his eyes were narrow, almost invisible, and his nostrils faced directly at the man, looking even larger than his eyes.


    He was dressed in a simple outfit resembling that of a fisherman, with fine grains of salt still clinging to the clothing. It seemed as if he had been out at sea and directly came here without washing, leaving behind salt residues after the seawater evaporated.


    Although his appearance and attire were odd, his strength was anything but ordinary. After blasting a dozen exploding fireballs, he probably got a bit annoyed and stopped swinging his fists, electing to let the fireballs explode on him instead. The flames from the explosion seemed to simply die on him like a light breeze, disappearing quickly.


    ¡°A powerful magic resistance!¡± Luther called out loudly, invoking his energy and wrapping it around his two-handed sword, ready to go forward.


    Just then, Naeli came rushing over, flapping her wings and stepping erratically onto the sandy ground like a mother hen, exclaiming, ¡°Stop, Brucek!?¡±


    The strange man turned his head to look; his eyes, which were initially narrowed, now widened in shock and revealed vertical pupils. ¡°Grandmother Naeli?! How is this possible? Didn¡¯t you die? How come...how come...you¡¯ve shrunk?¡±


    On hearing the name Brucek and noticing the vertical pupils in the opponent¡¯s eyes, Negris quickly shouted, ¡°Stop, stop, he¡¯s one of us!¡±


    Luckily, he shouted quickly. The angel skeleton had already spread its wings, and Ange was preparing to drag Petersburg out.


    ¡°This is the Dragon Clan Transformation Art. This is my great-nephew, Gold Dragon Brucek, the current Dragon Clan Chief. What are you doing here?¡± The last sentence was directed to Brucek by Naeli.


    Brusk¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Negris and Naeli in disbelief and finally, he said,


    ¡°I received the bloodline message from you, grandmother, and was about to bring everyone to collect your remains, but we were held up by a human Truth master at the outer sea. I secretly sent Yulanda to check, but she was captured by a human master midway. With no choice, I had to come myself. What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it if I told you ¨C I was resurrected. Ange created a new body for me. Oh, I remember now. What happened to that dragon egg in your house? Has it been stuck for a long time? If you use my method, it can solve the problem of a stuck egg.¡±


    Naeli replied quickly in an excited tone, ¡°Brusk, your dragon egg, there¡¯s hope!¡±

 Chapter 172 - 132 I Paid For Little Aili’s Money_1

    Chapter 172: Chapter 132 I Paid For Little Aili¡¯s Money_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The so-called ¡®stuck egg¡¯ is when the hatching time has arrived, but the dragon is still stuck inside the egg. At this point, a giant dragon would already have passed five hundred years of its incubation period, possessing a complete consciousness and even able to communicate with its parents outside of the eggshell. Yet, they can¡¯t break free from the shell.


    Some might suggest: why not just break the eggshell?


    This brilliantly clever idea was surely tried by the giant dragons. As a result, they got a mentally deficient or even unconscious juvenile dragon, as if the dragon¡¯s soul was shattered along with the eggshell.


    That is to say, unless the juvenile dragon leaves the eggshell on its own, even if it can call for its parents through the eggshell, it will still remain stuck. This is the so-called ¡®stuck egg¡¯.


    Ange took advantage of the nighttime to dig on his barren land. He has now found a very practical method of solidification¡ªgrass mats. It was the kind used to cover Naeli¡¯s body.


    First, stimulate the growth of grass blankets piece by piece, then drag them onto the sand dunes as coverage. Water thoroughly and propagate them again, the grass mat could take root deep into the sand dunes and flourish.


    If some fertilizer is buried in the sand dune, like cow and sheep dung, human and animal remains, and so on, the grass roots can grow more robust. Even after it dies, the grass roots can still consolidate the entire sand dune for a long, long period.


    Ange also positioned an Everlasting Spring Stone on top of the highest dune using a wooden pole, arranged with two airfoils so that the night wind from any direction would converge on the Everlasting Spring Stone.


    Deserts are formed due to a lack of water, but some are formed because the evaporation exceeds rainfall. The air actually contains plenty of moisture, but thermal convection and condensation cores are needed to form rain.


    Some mages who understand weather patterns would release a large amount of condensation core into the air using magic when the air is rich in moisture. They would then cast a large-scale cooling spell to artificially create rainfall.


    The Oasis here falls into the category of places with abundant moisture. Setting up an Everlasting Spring Stone can generate thousands of liters of water overnight, enough to moisten the nearby sand dunes.


    The water seeping into the ground would be absorbed by the grass roots and grass mats, preventing rapid loss, and conserving water and soil.


    Fortunately, the sand robbers left a pile of bodies carelessly exposed on the sandy surface. Ange kindly covered them with grass mats, sprinkled some water on it, and wished their souls rest in peace.


    Grass, flourishing and growing, overnight expanded outside the wasteland Ange purchased, extending a massive meadow that covered the sand dune opposite it.


    With sand fixation in place, Ange¡¯s wasteland no longer needed to fear being covered by dunes, and he joyfully sowed seeds again, interplanting date trees, and restoring the destruction caused by the sand robbers.


    A middle-aged man, nose pointed to the sky, followed Ange closely, pleading earnestly, ¡°Lord Ange, please help me. Accompany me to Dragon Island. As long as you rescue my son who is stuck inside the egg, I¡¯m willing to pay any price, I beg you, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Such a dignified Dragon Clan Chief begging so humbly, it¡¯s quite touching. Crunch, these beets are nice, juicy, and sweet.¡± Luther sat on the roof of the sandstone houses, munching on beets and passing leftover leaves to Lightning.


    Lightning curled his tongue to roll over the leaves, munching while saying, ¡°The Clan Leader is about to explode, I can see the fire in his eyes. He¡¯s angry, he¡¯s not going to lose it and take apart the Lord right?¡±


    ¡°How dare he!¡± Naeli, who was squatting on the roof, raised her volume and said, ¡°If he dares to disrespect the Lord, I¡¯ll release his magical photocopy of his childhood, baring his ass, pissing, and playing in mud.¡±


    Brooks heard it from afar, his hands desperately grasping in the air, as if he wanted to squeeze something to pieces in a fit of rage.


    However, when Ange turned around, he put on a smile again, he had no choice, his only dragon egg was stuck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I need to plant.¡± Ange obstinately refused.


    ¡°But, you can also farm on Dragon Island,¡± Brooks said.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°You won¡¯t eat what I grow.¡±


    Ah? What does that mean?


    Negris explained from afar, ¡°He means, you giant dragons are carnivores. You don¡¯t eat plants, so he won¡¯t go there to farm.¡±


    Huh? What kind of weird reason is that? Because they won¡¯t eat, he won¡¯t go there to farm? If you want to farm, just farm. What does it matter whether others eat or not? Dragon Island can let him farm, but they can¡¯t be expected to change their diet for that, right?


    Without any plausible reason, Ange simply wanted to farm, farming only edible plants. People eat grain that¡¯s why he planted grains, people eat beets that¡¯s why he planted beets, Axe Potatoes and date trees were all edible, and that¡¯s why Ange planted them.


    Of course, he also planted grass seeds, but that was to farm better, classified under farmland water conservation.


    Brooks realized from Ange what it meant to be beyond persuasion, and they couldn¡¯t use force because if they could, they would¡¯ve just grabbed Ange away by now.


    Out of options, Brooks had to submit, leaving the words, ¡°wait for my return,¡± and then, made a whooshing sound flying into the sky, turning into a small black dot in an instant.


    Located above the East Sea, Dragon Island is more than two thousand kilometers away from the mainland. It consists of a large island with eighteen affiliated small islands, collectively referred to as Dragon Island.


    Everyone believes that the giant dragons reside on the largest main island.


    The main island is elongated, narrow from the south to the north, and wide in the middle. It reaches over six hundred kilometers at its widest point.


    The total area of the main island is six hundred thousand square kilometers. Even if people call it a piece of land, no one would object. If all the plains on the island were to be cultivated into farmland, it could feed forty to fifty million people without any problems.

 Chapter 173 - 132 I Paid For Little Aili’s Money_2

    Chapter 173: Chapter 132 I Paid For Little Aili¡¯s Money_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Despite the magnitude of the island, it didn¡¯t function as a habitat for Giant Dragons. Instead, it was utilized to breed a considerable number of livestock, including cows, sheep, and horses. The Giant Dragons only graced the main island during their feeding time. To put it bluntly, the main island was effectively a dining table for the dragons.


    More than eighty Giant Dragons were all inhabiting one of the affiliated Vortex Islands.


    About a few dozen kilometers east of Dragon Island, a few islands soared above the sea surface like stone pillars, reaching a height of hundreds of meters. The seawater flowing through this carried powerful currents that generated countless whirlpools and undercurrents. Thus, even the most advanced of vessels failed to approach these islands from the sea.


    The Giant Dragons resided on Vortex Island, situated in the midst of these islands.


    One could find numerous colossal caves on the island. Regardless of the dragon¡¯s size, they could directly fly in and out. Among these caves, unquestionably, the ones with the best environment were the dragon egg incubation rooms.


    A constant guard of more than five massive dragons kept a tight watch on the incubating eggs day and night. Additionally, around ten or so dragons were readily available in nearby caves for relief. Despite the massive exodus this time, Brooks had only taken around sixty dragons with him, leaving behind over twenty to guard the area.


    The conditions for hatching a dragon egg were extremely stringent and required constant temperature control, dry surroundings, and abundant elements, along with frequent turning. Although this may sound easy, the entire process spans over five hundred years.


    Each dragon egg required a specific temperature. For instance, a Red Dragon egg needed to maintain a temperature of approximately eighty degrees. Any other dragon¡¯s egg would have hatched long ago under such high temperature.


    Maintaining a constant temperature for five hundred years, carefully turning the eggs, supplementing elements periodically, such as spitting or spraying Dragon Breath near the eggs, were methods by which the eggs could become abundantly enriched by elements.


    However, five hundred years is an extremely long period. Any negligence during this period could lead to the eggs spoiling.


    If the egg spoils in the latter stage, the cause can be discerned. However, if it spoils in the initial stage when the Juvenile Dragon inside hasn¡¯t yet developed enough to communicate, it¡¯s tough to ascertain the reason.


    For these reasons, it¡¯s critical to have a minimum of five Giant Dragons guarding the incubation room at all times, with many more readily available for backup to ensure the incubation room¡¯s safety.


    However, under the vigilant watch of twenty Giant Dragons, two eggs from the incubation room had disappeared.


    ¡°The dragon eggs! The eggs from our house and the Clan Leader¡¯s house are missing! There¡¯s a thief. Wake up and catch the thief!¡± The resounding roar of a sleek, golden dragon echoed throughout Vortex Island.


    The dragons on Vortex Island were driven into a frenzy. Who would dare steal from Dragon Island? More importantly, who had the audacity to steal dragon eggs? Seek the thief out, find him and his fate will be sealed in our jaws!


    ¡°We lost two dragon eggs: one from our house, another from the Baihou family, also known as White Neck. Both were choked eggs. I had seen them half an hour ago, which means the thief hasn¡¯t gone far. Search for him. Even if we have to turn our island upside down, we have to find him!¡±, The Golden Dragon roared.


    At that moment, a voice resonated in all the dragons¡¯ minds: ¡°No need to search anymore. I took the dragon eggs. I found a potential method that could save the choked eggs and decided to give it a try. I knew our family¡¯s dragoness would disapprove, so I decided to steal them first.¡±


    ¡°I stole one from the White Neck family too. White Neck passed away early. If the egg can be saved, their lineage may continue. Also, Naeli Grandmother did not die. She came back to life. Also, don¡¯t tell any other dragon descendants. I suspect we have a mole.¡±


    As the dragons heard this, their eyes grew wider with disbelief, particularly at the mention of Naeli¡¯s resurrection, which was beyond comprehension.


    Naeli was revered as a venerable ancestor among the Dragon Clan. She lived to be ten thousand years old, which was every dragon¡¯s dream. She didn¡¯t live just her life in full, she even revived! What happened?


    ¡°Brooks! Get back here! You knew I would object, yet you dared to steal my child! Come back or I¡¯ll break your wings!¡± The Golden Dragon¡¯s roar thundered throughout the island, akin to a rolling storm.


    But Brooks couldn¡¯t hear any of it. He soared into the stratosphere where the air was thin, with maximum speed. He cast a protection spell on himself and then accelerated frantically.


    The ultra-high speed led to friction between his protective shield and the thin air, creating a white-hot appearance. In the high altitude, he appeared like a shooting star. After some time, the first layer of the shielding shattered, and the friction against the second layer started, once again causing it to turn white-hot. It gave the trajectory a flickering effect.


    That night, many people saw the fluctuating trajectory. Those oblivious of the reality pointed at the sky, exclaiming, ¡°Look, a shooting star.¡±


    However, those in the know were so frightened that they sat on the ground mumbling, ¡°A truth seeker! My God, what major event has occurred? Just a few days back, I heard of the appearance of an Archmage. And now, there is another truth seeker. Are turbulent times upon us?¡±


    Gailard also saw the flickering meteor in the high sky. Furrowing his brows, he murmured, ¡°Brooks? A passing comet. What is he up to this time?¡±


    Kael¡¯danil asked perplexedly, ¡°Yet another dragon? What is happening with them? Do you need to intercept them again?¡±


    ¡°No need; other giant dragons can¡¯t catch up to the comet. He is alone; there¡¯s no need to intercept him. Truth seekers are entitled to go wherever they desire,¡± replied Gailard.


    ¡°That¡¯s relief. Your Majesty, should we look for Lord Nage again? The World Tree sapling seems to be a bit off¡±, said Kael¡¯danil.


    Both turned their heads and looked behind.


    Next to the enormous World Tree, a sapling that was a hundred-meters tall had emerged. Many Elves were building tree houses, platforms, and rope ladders on it, as well as drying clothes. The scene was filled with untamed excitement.

 Chapter 174 - 132 I Paid For Little Aili’s Money_3

    Chapter 174: Chapter 132 I Paid For Little Aili¡¯s Money_3


    Translator: 549690339


    If treated roughly, the World Tree sapling would grow faster, thicker, and healthier.


    However, as the World Tree sapling grew, Kael¡¯danil began to feel something was off. There¡¯s no doubt that it was a World Tree, but it wasn¡¯t the God of Life.


    ¡°Can a tree without self-consciousness be considered a World Tree?¡± Gailard mumbled, then suddenly perked up: ¡°Kael, stay home, I¡¯m leaving for a while.¡±


    After a whirling roar, a white unicorn that tread on electric radiance appeared in the night sky.


    ¡°Ah? Where are you going?¡± Kael¡¯danil anxiously inquired. He¡¯s still fretting over the consciousness issue of the World Tree, and he intends to just pass the buck off?


    ¡°To find someone who knows more about the World Tree,¡± Gailard replied.


    ¡°Are you talking about Lord Nage? Do you know where they are?¡± Kael¡¯danil asked.


    ¡°Do you remember the underdeveloped Bronze Dragon from the team that assassinated Nikola?¡±


    ¡°That Bronze Dragon is Lord Nage? What a coincidence! Why would it want to assassinate Nikola?¡± Kael¡¯danil was surprised.


    ¡°How would I know, but there can¡¯t possibly be so many underdeveloped Bronze Dragons in the world, I¡¯m leaving, watch the house, if something happens, let the forest elves inform me.¡± Gailard mounted the unicorn and rode away towards the end of the forest.


    Being a phenomenon created by the truth-powerful, Meteor Fading Trace managed to traverse thousands of kilometers in just three hours, panting heavily when he finally arrived at Hope Oasis.


    The Transformation Technique had restricted his strength, otherwise, he could move even faster.


    On his way back to Dragon Island, he took his time, taking two days to fly, but stealing the dragon egg and returning only took three hours, a total of two days and three hours.


    However, the Oasis had changed greatly. In the center of the sandy grassland, a big tree, a jujube tree over ten meters high with a girth that two people could not wrap their arms around, had sprung up.


    Around the jujube tree, many desert people spontaneously came to worship. After each worship, the tree would drop a pound or two of green jujube, which the overjoyed desert people would gladly collect.


    There were those cunning fellows who wanted to bow several times to exchange for more green jujube. But Ange never looked at bows, he looked at the Soul Flame, only the devout would offer the Soul Flame.


    Naeli, munching on a little fat lamb, grumbled: ¡°You¡¯ve snatched away all my followers, from now on, you must buy the little fat lamb for me.¡±


    Brooks crashed into the ground like a meteor, creating a huge pit in the dune with tons of sand and dust surging all around like a wave.


    Before he could stabilize himself, the panting Brooks ran up to Ange: ¡°Ange, Ange, hurry up, I brought the dragon egg, resurrect this first,¡± he said, offering up the Silver Dragon¡¯s egg.


    He had used Meteor¡¯s Fading Trace without hesitation, afraid that the dragon egg would spoil in the environment outside the incubation chamber.


    The egg, which was two meters in diameter and taller than a man, landed in front of Ange, and a thought flashed through Ange¡¯s mind: this could fry so many World Tree buds.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute,¡± Negris trotted over and grabbed Ange¡¯s hand, ¡°Although I¡¯m also a member of the Dragon Clan, blood is blood, but loss is not acceptable. You have to pay, and let me tell you, the cost of nurturing a dragon¡¯s body is very high, the cost of the nutrient fluid alone exceeds 200,000 Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How much does it cost? Uh, how much did Naeli grandmother give?¡± Brooks was somewhat stunned, he had never negotiated a price with anyone in his life. Trading with humans was always left to his dragon peers.


    ¡°I paid for Little Aili¡¯s, I sold myself to pay for it.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 133: Face Purification Technique, Get to Know It_1

    Chapter 175: Chapter 133: Face Purification Technique, Get to Know It_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s the sand robbers, hurry up, run!¡± Erik the merchant quickly mounted his horse, cut the rope of one of the carts, and then the others galloped off with their load.


    Erik was a veteran desert merchant, with twelve people in his caravan, all old buddies. They traversed this trade route year-round. He was familiar with every sand dune, every gobi desert, and every oasis. He knew the habits of the sand robbers well, so he always managed to avoid them.


    After all, if he hadn¡¯t been able to, his caravan would have broken up long ago, and it would be hard for him to keep his own head on his neck.


    Despite this, Erik always carried some ¡®tribute¡¯. It contained necessities that the sand robbers liked, such as hemorrhoid cream, sunburn ointment, cloth, tea, sewing needles, aphrodisiacs, etc. These items weren¡¯t expensive, but the sand robbers loved them.


    This tribute was packed into a separate cart. In case of emergency, they would just throw this cart away and let the sand robbers fight over it.


    Some of the sand robbers who preferred to pursue steady benefits would stop chasing after seeing his gesture.


    With this method, Erik had escaped from the sand robbers several times. However, recently the situation has changed a bit.


    First of all, the number of sand robbers on the trade route had increased, as if most of the sand robbers in the entire desert had gathered in this area. Erik had already encountered sand robbers three times on this trip.


    This was very unusual. Because of his extensive experience, he always avoided the main roads. For example, between two oases or water sources, the shortest distance is in a straight line. Both caravans and sand robbers liked to move along this line, where the robbers would loot.


    So, he would take a detour to avoid this straight line. It took a bit longer, but it was safer.


    Of course, only an experienced old merchant like him would dare to do this. In the vast desert, without landmarks, if one accidentally missed a water source or oasis, death could await the caravan.


    But now, even though he had taken a detour, he still encountered three groups of sand robbers. How many sand robbers must be on the direct trade route?


    The first two times, they managed to escape due to their horse speed. The third time, the horses began to tire, so they had to throw away the tribute cart.


    But after the sand robbers rushed to the tribute cart and examined it, they chased after them again, shouting something while pursuing.


    Erik didn¡¯t listen carefully, kept his head down, and urged his horse to gallop furiously. His caravan had three horses per cart. The wheels of the cart were treated with a Delaying Technique to keep them from sinking into the sand while moving fast.


    This was the most cost-efficient method for desert wheels, full of folk wisdom. Who could have thought that the magic originally used to slow down the movement of objects would have this surprising effect in sandy terrain?


    Maybe the tribute cart delayed the sand robbers, or for some other reason, Erik¡¯s caravan quickly left the sand robbers behind. Only then did he turn his head to ask his companions, ¡°What were those sand robbers shouting just now?¡±


    A companion behind him, wrapped tightly in a cloak and with even his eyes covered by a scarf, replied, ¡°They said they don¡¯t want aphrodisiacs, they want water. They can pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I wouldn¡¯t believe them for a moment. Those guys are very cunning. Pay money? I¡¯ve never heard of sand robbers buying things with money. They definitely want to trick us into stopping, then kill us and steal everything.¡± Erik cursed bitterly.


    ¡°They are not numerous. If you want, I can kill them all.¡± The cloaked companion said emotionlessly.


    ¡°No, no, no. Stop talking about killing. We are merchants, and we should act according to the rules of a merchant. Bargain when we should, pay tribute when we should, share profits when we should. After all, one person can¡¯t make all the money. Making money together is a long-term plan. If there were no sand robbers, who would I sell these luxury goods to?¡± Erik made a painstaking speech.


    The increase in sand robbers added to the dangers of the trade route and the transportation costs of the caravan, which naturally pushed up the price of goods. A cart full of goods could be sold for four or five times the previous price. Now having encountered so many sand robbers, the price would have to go up.


    Upon hearing this, his cloaked companion cursed bitterly, ¡°What a profiteer.¡±


    Far away, they saw people moving on the sand dunes. White turbans and camel riders were typical of desert people.


    ¡°Why are there desert people here? There¡¯s no oasis nearby. Could it be sand robbers fishing?¡± Erik immediately pulled his horse to a halt and observed from a distance.


    The desert people in the distance also saw Erik and his team. They went on the alert immediately. Several of them climbed up the sand dunes, watching vigilantly.


    However, as soon as they got a closer look at Erik and his team¡¯s outfit and goods, they quickly relaxed their guard. Besides the original one, the others returned behind the dunes.


    This was the normal behavior of the desert people. Erik quickly led another horse, and rode toward them on two horses. If those people were indeed sand robbers fishing, he could easily escape with two horses. If they were indeed desert people, then it meant he had found customers.


    Upon seeing him approach alone, the desert people let go of their sword hilts. Especially when they saw Erik raise his hands, the desert man also raised his hands. This was a gesture to show they meant no harm.


    The two parties quickly approached a distance where they could converse. The desert man asked loudly, ¡°Trade caravan?¡±


    ¡°Trade caravan!¡± Erik replied loudly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Hope Oasis!¡±


    ¡°We are, what did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Tea, oil, iron pot, needle, medicine, book, and cloth.¡±


    ¡°Any seeds?¡±


    ¡°Seeds? What? Seeds? Why would we bring that?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 133: Get to Know The Face Purification Technique _2

    Chapter 176: Chapter 133: Get to Know The Face Purification Technique _2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s nothing serious. Our kids are just curious, they want to see some plant seeds exclusive to the oasis. If you don¡¯t have any, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    What is Erik? A wily old desert trader, of course. He immediately saw through the deceptive words of the sand-dweller but decided to play along: ¡°And what about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Building a road for you lucky folks. Once it¡¯s done, it will greatly increase your travel speed to the oasis,¡± replied the sand-dweller.


    ¡°A road? You...¡± Erik was on the verge of losing his cool and slapping this lier. What a load of crap! Building a road in the desert? Who would come up with such a ludicrous idea? If you want to deceive someone, at least show some respect to the deceived ¨C does any sane person actually believe in such a lie?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The sand-dweller noticed Erik¡¯s expression, and immediately became defensive: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, come see for yourself.¡±


    Erik cautiously moved to the edge of the sand dune, looking down.


    There he saw a road extending from the distant horizon to the foot of the sand dune. At the front of the road, two ¡°human¡± wizards were casting spells, constantly shooting magic into the sand. When the sand reached saturation, it would suddenly sink, hardening into a hefty sandstone surface.


    On both sides of the sandstone road, the sand-dwellers were carrying rolls of grass mats, spreading them on the sand at fixed intervals and watering them down.


    On the completed sections of the road, carriages were constantly going back and forth, delivering water and more grass mats. Judging from their efficient movements, the sand-dwellers had clearly repeated these actions many times.


    ¡°You... you really built this road... Are... Are you insane?¡± Erik said in disbelief.


    The sand-dweller swiftly unsheathed his sword halfway, and snapped: ¡°Who are you calling insane!?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way... I meant, building a road in the desert... it will be covered by sand dunes in just a few days.¡± Erik quickly apologized and clarified.


    He too realized that he had misspoke. The two wizards constructing the road were obviously incredibly powerful. They could shape an entire stretch of road without breaking a sweat. To call such wizards insane was clearly a death wish.


    The sand-dweller realised Erik¡¯s misstep, otherwise his sword wouldn¡¯t have been drawn only halfway.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. See those grass mats? Once they¡¯re placed at those fixed intervals, the sand dunes from the roadside can¡¯t cross over,¡± the sand-dweller explained, arrogantly.


    ¡°But... but just laying it like that, wouldn¡¯t it wither and die from the heat before even having a chance to take root?¡± Erik seemed worried.


    ¡°No worries, we have the protection of the Undead God. The grass won¡¯t wither,¡± the sand-dweller boasted, beating his chest triumphantly.


    ¡°Huh? The Undead?¡± Erik quickly responded, was it the Undead he was thinking of?


    ¡°Yes, that Undead. The one that makes plants flourish, no matter how much they¡¯re exposed to the sun.¡± the sand-dweller confirmed.


    Wait a minute... Are you sure you got that right? Isn¡¯t ¡®Undead¡¯ supposed to mean ¡®immortal¡¯ instead of ¡®sun-resistant¡¯?


    ¡®Undead¡¯ is a sensitive word, Erik even dared not argue with the sand-dweller about it. He just asked the sand-dweller if his trading caravan could pass. Once given permission, he signaled to his companions in the distance and then refocused his gaze on the road construction.


    ¡°Huh? Juvenile Dragons? Four of them?¡± Erik only just noticed the three juvenile dragons and a little girl frolicking back and forth on the road. The fourth juvenile dragon was bickering with one of the wizards on the front line, the one arrogantly looking down his nose.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be our indentured servant for two years. Does that mean you get to lounge about, eat and drink without working?¡± Negris huffed at Brooks


    Exhausted and panting, Brooks retorted somewhat weakly: ¡°I thought that by ¡®indentured¡¯, you meant something more along the lines of occasionally lifting a finger in a fight when a strong enemy comes along.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you mocking me? Are you suggesting that all I do is talk a big game? Do you believe me now that I¡¯ve ordered White Neck to beat your son?¡± Negris stared fiercely.


    Naturally, White Neck was the silver dragon egg. Like its mother, it had a few white scales around the throat and so, in keeping with tradition, was given its mother¡¯s name. The only difference, Little White Neck was a male.


    Silver dragons are brawlers, whereas gold dragons are magic-experts, hence in similar sizes, a gold dragon is always prone to getting thrashed.


    Furious, Brooks glared, but against the ancestral deceit of the Dragon Clan, he, as the Clan Leader, had no better move other than to huff and puff.


    Naeli¡¯s great-grandmother was already aged enough, yet Negris was from an even older generation. Furthermore, apart from the mythical Dragon God, he was the only dragon to light the Divine Fire, a feat that demanded tremendous reverence.


    If Negris decided to return to the Dragon Clan, it was unclear whether the other giant dragons would obey him.


    Frustrated, Brooks helplessly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have deceived me like this.¡±


    ¡°When did I deceive you? Weren¡¯t you the one who said, ¡®Whatever work Ange does, I will do the same¡¯? Weren¡¯t those your words?¡± Negris shot back.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Brooks stuttered. Those were indeed his words, but who could¡¯ve imagined that Lord Ange was such an extreme workaholic?


    He had initially assumed that as a High True Strength wizard, he could easily finish any task that others would labor over for a year with just a spell or two. He could definitely accomplish anything ordinary people could.


    However, who would have thought that this Lord Ange was a maniac ¨C working non-stop, day and night, for 24 hours on end, even outdoing the one-off slaves.

 Chapter 177 - 133: Face Purification Technique, Get to Know It_3

    Chapter 177: Chapter 133: Face Purification Technique, Get to Know It_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange does however much he wants to, man, why did I have to run my mouth and say that?!


    ¡°Eh? A caravan is coming? Quick, quick, invite them over, let¡¯s have them test out this road. Is it easy to walk on?¡± Negris spotted Erik and his group on the sand dunes and quickly instructed.


    Naeli is a god to the sand people, even though she couldn¡¯t light the Divine Fire, their devotion to her is no less. As for Negris, Naeli¡¯s consort in name, what does that make him? God¡¯s husband?


    Hearing the command of their ¡®God¡¯s Husband¡¯, the sand people hurriedly invited Erik and his group down.


    Setting foot on the sandy road, Erik had a keen sense that the desert might be changing. Without adequate manpower and time to protect it, there would certainly be a lot of bloodshed around this road in the future.


    This road would significantly reduce the time it took for a caravan to reach the Oasis. A journey that would usually take twelve days might only take two or three days once the road was built.


    In the future, his detouring behaviour would be impossible. If others could finish the journey in just two or three days while his took over ten, his caravan would never survive.


    Following this road, one would need to face the sand robbers directly. These two powerful mages have the ability to construct such a road, but do they have time to protect it?


    All of a sudden, a thousand thoughts surged up within Erik¡¯s mind. However, looking up, he found that everyone¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him but on his heavily veiled companion.


    A cold shiver picked at Erik¡¯s heart, foreboding trouble. Evidently, the two powerful mages had seen through his companion¡¯s disguise.


    However, the two mages didn¡¯t seem very interested, casting a few glances before they resumed their work. The one with his nose in the air yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll do another two kilometers, then go to sleep. Don¡¯t wake me up. Whatever¡¯s missing, I¡¯ll just make up for it after I wake up.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ran ahead with big strides, right into the sandy area. With each barefooted step, the sand seemed to sink under the pressure of an invisible giant¡¯s foot.


    As he moved forward, the rough outline of a road appeared under his steps. He ran up the sand dune to the two-kilometer mark and then turned and ran back. This caused the sand under him to sink down a bit more. After repeating this action a few times, a two-kilometer stone road appeared.


    Finally, Bursk couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He found a patch of empty ground, dove into it and quickly sank into the sand.


    Anyone with eyes could see, Bursk had admitted defeat. His efficiency was high but so was his consumption of magic power. Ange was slow, but he had endurance. For a short while, Bursk was superior but over time, Bursk was reduced to a tired, panting dog.


    Negris stretched his neck, sneered, and then turned his head to yell, ¡°Lisa! One of the guests is a Wraith. Can you come and attend to her?¡±


    Erik and his cloaked companion stiffened, their hearts in their throats. They had been found out, what could they do now?


    What could they do? Under the watchful eyes of two powerful mages, there were no options. All they could do was watch as a young woman dressed in a black shawl dress came up to them.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a little girl?¡± Lisa¡¯s first glance fell on the cloaked figure, and she exclaimed with joy.


    They were screwed anyway. Since they didn¡¯t dare to do anything, Erik just gave up and said unabashedly, ¡°Madam, it might not be appropriate to call her a ¡®little girl.¡¯ This lady is quite old.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How old?¡± Lisa asked curiously.


    ¡°This lady is already two hundred years old,¡± Erik replied.


    ¡°What?! Well, that isn¡¯t very nice. I¡¯m over a thousand years old. If I call you a little girl, it might make you seem too old.¡± Lisa said with apparent anxiety.


    You look so young and you dare claim to be over a thousand years old? Erik almost spat out a mouthful of blood at Lisa¡¯s words.


    ¡°Never mind that, young lady, let granny see your face. Take off your hood,¡± Lisa said warmly.


    The cloaked woman hesitated, ¡°No, I¡¯m not pretty. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, haha. Business is at the door. I¡¯m not afraid of you being ugly. How about a Face Purification technique?¡± Lisa was as excited as a Minotaur aunt pulling in people at the temple gate.

 Chapter 178 - 134 The bacteria that rots the undead_1

    Chapter 178: Chapter 134 The bacteria that rots the undead_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Lisa enthusiastically rolled up her sleeves, preparing to apply Holy Light.


    ¡°Holy Light! Dogs of Light!¡± The witch was shocked. As a witch, being touched by Holy Light could mean the end for her.


    Initially, she thought they were neutral based on their attitudes when they heard about witches. She didn¡¯t expect them to be disguised as Dogs of Light.


    Regardless of being watched by two powerful wizards, or even ten thousand wizards, a witch would never let shit hit her ¨C Holy Light was considered far worse than shit in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as the witch was about to resist, Lisa¡¯s body abruptly emitted a circle of Holy Light, nudging her away. Lisa said calmly, ¡°Stay still.¡±


    It was as if an invisible hand had grabbed hold of her, rendering her unable to move an inch.


    A disturbance broke out in the merchant convoy. Erik wanted to move instinctively, but he froze instantly. Glancing over, he saw the wizard¡¯s gaze fixated on him, a stream of fireballs in front of him.


    ¡°No... surely not...¡± Erik mumbled to himself, feeling as if a siege crossbow was being aimed at his head. A Level 1 Magic spell might not mean much to Ange, but to a merchant like Erik, it was as devastating as a Magic Crystal Cannon.


    He turned back to find that the little girl had somehow made her way beside him, her hands wrapped in Holy Light like two boxing gloves ready to punch at any moment.


    Seeing that he had stopped and did not put up a fight, she pouted in apparent disappointment.


    Looking behind the girl, he saw that a teenage boy had already readied himself, smoke rising from his body as he prepared for Armorization.


    Erik felt a shiver pass through him. Even if he wanted to fart now, it would be soundlessly due to shock.


    While everyone remained motionless, Lisa¡¯s Holy Light was applied to the back of the witch¡¯s hand.


    The wrinkly flesh on the back of her hand visibly plumped up; not just that, but the crust accumulated over hundreds of years was also completely Purified. Her hand was now pale and tender, even more lively than that of a living person.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to the Face Purification Technique. It¡¯s a complete skincare solution: whitening, softening, removing spots, crow¡¯s feet and moisturizing,¡± Lisa said with a smile, releasing the witch from her hold.


    The witch held up her hand and stared blankly at it. The expression under her widow¡¯s veil was not visible to anyone, but it was apparent that her body was trembling slightly.


    After a moment, the witch suddenly scratched the back of her hand strenuously, as if trying to remove the fresh, supple skin. When she discovered it couldn¡¯t be peeled off, she snapped back to her senses, asking in a firm tone, ¡°How much?¡±


    Lisa smiled softly, replying calmly, ¡°Well, that depends on you. In your mind, how much is a fresh, vibrant body like mine worth?¡±


    At first, no one believed when Lisa claimed to be over a thousand years old. But now, everyone finally understood that the woman in the black veil standing before them, with her plump, fresh and young appearance, could really be an ancient witch.


    The witch leaned forward and began whispering to Lisa. No one knew what they were discussing, but after a while, Lisa started applying Holy Light onto her face through her veil. After a few wipes, Lisa sighed and said, ¡°I was too late. Let me show you a miracle instead.¡±


    Shuffling over to Ange, she pleaded, ¡°Sir, sir, help me show her a miracle. I¡¯ve been on this plane for almost a month now, and I haven¡¯t garnered a single zealot. Sofia has been constantly messing around.¡±


    ¡°Miracle?¡± Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Just use the Face Purification Technique to restore her, the faster and flashier, the better,¡± Lisa instructed.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange didn¡¯t understand what ¡®flashier¡¯ meant, but he knew what ¡®faster¡¯ implied. As soon as Lisa finished speaking, he shot a cluster of Holy Light towards the witch, hovering beside her.


    Then, with a slight pinch of his hand from afar, all the orbs of Holy Light were sent plunging into the witch¡¯s body. The overwhelming Holy Light vaporized her clothes, leaving behind an unsightly witch that people would rather avoid looking at.


    Witches were ugly to begin with, or at least in the eyes of the Life Species, these shriveled, moving corpses were devoid of any aesthetic appeal. Lisa, when she was a witch, had put in a lot of effort just to make herself appear ¡®clean¡¯, which was far from beautiful.


    A creature like Little Zombie was slightly better, as it was a witch from the moment it became conscious, making it oblivious to its ugliness.


    Those witches who were once humans or elves, retaining the memories of their past lives, found it much harder to accept their current state.


    For the witches whose bodies weren¡¯t well preserved and were half-rotten by the time they turned into zombies, this deteriorating state was permanent. Those with a weak constitution might never want to see themselves again and might even commit suicide from the shock.


    The witch before them was one of the poorly preserved. Half her face was rotten, revealing half her gum and nostril. She had no hair or ears and her collarbone was also rotting away, exposing her ivory white windpipe that twitched every time she screamed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Some merchants with weak constitutions vomited on the spot.


    Erik turned pale, startled by the horrifying appearance of the female mage he had always admired. Despite being mentally prepared, the visual impact was far more shocking than he had anticipated.


    The witch, feeling both humiliated and furious, had her most feared side exposed to everyone. But under the massive Holy Light, she couldn¡¯t even move a single finger, let alone scream.

 Chapter 179 - 134: Bacteria that Rot Undead Creatures _2

    Chapter 179: Chapter 134: Bacteria that Rot Undead Creatures _2


    Translator: 549690339


    Then, a miraculous transformation began to unfold in front of everyone.


    The shriveled flesh quickly filled out, like a balloon being inflated. The rotten areas visibly healed, the pale skin became flushed, dehydrated skin gradually revived.


    In a few breaths, a shriveled and rotten mummy turned into a fair-skinned, vibrant, tall and slender... bald little girl.


    Her hair didn¡¯t grow back. Ange reached out to the witch, first applying the Holy Essence Liquid on her head. The little sapling on his head started joyously waving its true leaves. ¡°Grow ¨C strongly. Grow ¨C strongly.¡±


    The hair on the witch¡¯s bald head began to grow rapidly. Noticing the remarkable effect, many people among the caravan and the sand citizens couldn¡¯t help but touch their own thinning hairlines.


    The female elven witch experienced a moment of major ups and downs in life. First, she was so embarrassed she wished she was dead. Then, in the blink of an eye, everything she once lost came back. The ugly woman who dared not look at herself in the mirror had turned back into the beautiful, youthful girl she once was.


    The next moment, she realised something, both hands covering herself shyly. Despite her clothes being evaporated, there was a world of difference in her state of mind from the previous moment.


    Lisa swiftly cast a spell, a Holy Radiance Chain wrapped around the witch, binding her in place but also covering her sensitive areas.


    She ran over, hoisted the witch by a handhold and hurried towards a tent in the distance.


    Only then did Erik come to his senses, licking the saliva dribbling from the corner of his mouth. He rubbed his chest, his life having drastically fluctuated in a short span of time. The rotten mummy was shocking enough, but the fair-skinned girl afterward was even more so. Erik was constantly reminded that the two were in fact the same person.


    He wasn¡¯t able to calm down for quite a while, until a tall woman in a tight white mini-skirt emerged from distant tents.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tall, my clothes aren¡¯t a good fit for you, so I only had the Little Angel¡¯s for you to wear. But she¡¯s too short. Doesn¡¯t your caravan have fabric? Get a tailor to cut a piece later,¡± Lisa said.


    When she said ¡°too tall¡± she was being considerate for the witch¡¯s feelings. The main problem was her flat chest couldn¡¯t fill it out.


    The witch was uncomfortable with an embarrassed look on her face, continuously tugging at the skirt. Pull it down ¨C revealing the top. Pull it up ¨C revealing the bottom.


    The Angel Skeleton ran over, tilting its head curiously looking at her, seemingly wondering why she was wearing its clothes.


    There were dozens of the same style of white dress made for it. After all, once the Holy Light Flash was activated, a piece of clothing would definitely be ruined.


    The witch also realized that she was wearing the same dress as the little girl before her. She gave an apologetic smile and said softly: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was a polite little girl. Lisa nodded with a grin and brought her forward to introduce to Ange: ¡°Lord, this is Jerika from Dark City.¡±


    After finishing, she turned to the witch and said, ¡°Jerika, do you believe in the Undead? This is Lord Ange, the God of all Undead Spirits, the Undead God.¡±


    Jerika crossed her arms over her chest, reverently knelt in front of Ange: ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lord Ange.¡± A thick Soul Flame surged from her body, entered Ange¡¯s soul, and formed a symbol.


    The fifth symbol.


    ¡°Lord Ange, please save us!¡± Jerika pressed her forehead to the ground, pleading with all her might.


    The road in the desert continued to the place three days away from Klun Town. Why didn¡¯t they extend the road to Klun Town?


    ¡°Are you stupid? The desert is the best barrier. If you build the road to their doorstep, are you inviting them to attack you?¡± Negris¡¯ little paw patted on Luther¡¯s head, making thumping noises.


    Luther retorted: ¡°It¡¯s only three days away now. If they want to attack, they still can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the route goes around the water sources and oases. Small caravans are not a problem, but large troop movements that don¡¯t follow the water sources will easily die of thirst on the way. there¡¯s also a concealed river to cross. If someone really invades the oasis along the road, we¡¯ll dig and collapse the covered river ¨C the enemy won¡¯t be able to cross.¡± Negris said.


    Brooks at his side admired: ¡°Our ancestors were wise indeed.¡±


    Negris glanced at the Dragon Clan Chief who had been asleep for four days and five nights, and said irritably, ¡°Flattering me won¡¯t do you any good. Do you think I would forget your words? Didn¡¯t you say that however much Ange does, you would do the same? While you were sleeping, he built thirty-four kilometers of road.¡±


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t that mean the road¡¯s finished?¡± Brooks shrugged his shoulders, acting like a rascal.


    ¡°You could do something else once the road is finished,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Alright, alright. The teleportation array, I got it, ancestor. You¡¯re also a member of the Dragon Clan, don¡¯t always take away my meager belongings,¡± Brooks responded with annoyance.


    ¡°Who¡¯s taking from you? Ange saved two of our juvenile dragons. You slack off and pinch pennies every step of the way. What¡¯s more important, our young dragons or your petty cash?¡± Negris went off on him.


    Staying around Lightning somehow had its benefits, at least the quarreling skills had greatly improved, as long as they didn¡¯t get heart disease from anger.


    Brooks acted cunningly, promising to build a road as long as the one Ange did. But who would know that he would sleep for four days and five nights, only waking up nonchalantly after the entire road was completed, not mentioning the road-building matter at all.


    To be able to push a Truth Strength expert into such a state, one can imagine how abnormal Ange was.


    The teleportation array at Hope Oasis was destroyed by sand thieves. There were no materials for repairs, so they could only rely on him(Brooks), who brought it on himself by acting slyly.


    Everyone returned to Hope Oasis. The edge of the oasis had completely transformed. Starting from Ange¡¯s sandstone houses, there were several sand dunes extending outward, filled with squares of grass.


    The grass mat sand-fixing technique used on both sides of the road was first used here on the wasteland to fix the sand dunes, improve the sandy soil, and then plant date trees and Axe Potatoes.


    If you start planting date trees from the date kernels, they only start producing fruit after three to five years and won¡¯t be fully productive until six to seven years. Hence, Ange chose grafting. He specially chose date trees in their peak production period, cut their branches, dabbed some essence liquid on them, then soaked them in diluted essence liquid, and stimulated them with a halo.


    The Instant Death Halo is not suitable for root stimulation on its own, because there are no roots to absorb nutrients and water, and they would die immediately when stimulated.


    The Holy Essence Liquid is also not suitable for use as a root stimulator because it¡¯s not originally intended for plants. Its effect is too strong for plants.


    However, when these two things are combined, even branches of the World Tree can be stimulated. If you add a bit of Life Essence, you might even be able to stimulate a dead branch into life.


    After a flurry of operations, Ange had a large number of date tree saplings in their peak production period. He planted them with the Axe Potatoes in the grass squares.


    Looking at this growth, there¡¯s sure to be a big breakthrough in food production next year.


    Why not immediately stimulate them to maturity? Because it consumes too much Soul Energy.


    Recently, Ange often felt that his Soul Energy was not keeping up with expenditure. Luckily, he had previously taken refuge in a forest near Mara Town for half a month and managed to accumulate a little bit of Soul Energy. Otherwise, it would have been used up by now.


    Lan, Anna, and others who remained here came out to greet them. As soon as they laid eyes on them, they asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lisa? Why didn¡¯t Lisa come back?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they went to Dark City. Dark City has a new infection that affects the Undead. Any Undead that¡¯s infected will continually rot and decay, Lisa and Feilin were curious, so they went to have a look,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Dark City? Where¡¯s that?¡± Anna was surprised.


    As a City Lord second in command, Anna had just settled down when she started to learn geography, culture, history and other knowledge from Sofia. She could recite all the major cities, but she had absolutely no impression of Dark City.


    ¡°It¡¯s a city established by the Undead in this world as a mutual protection pact. It¡¯s said to be a city, but in reality, it¡¯s just a group of underground caverns located in the desert. If it weren¡¯t in the desert, it would have been wiped out by the Church of Light ages ago.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, someone shouted a warning. Looking from afar, it was Lisa, Feilin, Jerika and others. They were each riding a horse, with one horse, tightly wrapped but occasionally emitting a deathly aura, following behind.


    From afar, Lisa had begun to cry for help: ¡°Lord, help! We¡¯re being chased by Paladins.¡±


    Pulling the vision back a bit, sure enough, a group of Paladins was chasing them relentlessly several hundred meters behind Lisa and the others. As soon as they saw the oasis in the distance, probably fearing that they would escape, one of the Paladins in the group suddenly leapt off his mount and opened a pair of wings.


    This is not a Paladin, this is clearly a Holy Spirit Angel. This situation, it looks very much like a Holy Light Flash, doesn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 180 - 135: The Shrunken Little Angel_1

    Chapter 180: Chapter 135: The Shrunken Little Angel_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Indeed, the Holy Spirit Angel leaped into the air, pushing both hands forward, and an energy column of light was shot out.


    Ange started running the moment the Holy Spirit Angel jumped up, but he was too far away to react properly. He could only helplessly watch the beam of light aiming towards Feilin and Lisa, then saw a white figure cut into the line of fire between the beam and Feilin and Lisa, blocking the light column.


    The light column hit the skeleton of the angel, instantly vaporizing all of its flesh and hair, and then burned its bones, emitting thick white smoke.


    Yet it did not back down, firmly ¡¯embrace¡¯ this beam of light, the soul inside it let out a painful scream: ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Although the light column was held by it, the power of Holy Light was scorching its soul and bones. Those places where the bones were long corroded by the breath of death, now layer by layer, evaporated through corrosion.


    The soul was also burned by Holy Light, if this continues, the Holy Soul would soon be incinerated by the Holy Light.


    Ange¡¯s head surged with immense heat, and his soul instantly connected with that of the angelic skeleton. A continuous stream of Soul Energy gushed over.


    Could a mere Holy Light Flash possibly incinerate the soul protected by the Undead God?


    Obviously, it couldn¡¯t. The angelic skeleton cried out in pain, the louder it cried, the more vigorous it seemed, and the tighter it held onto the beam of light, holding it into a ¡®group¡¯. ¡®Catching¡¯ Holy Light with bare hands was one of its strong suits.


    The distant paladins were all dumbfounded. What¡¯s happening? A little girl turned into a skeleton, and she caught the Holy Light from the Holy Spirit Angel?


    Something¡¯s not right, something seems off.


    The paladins felt something was not right, but the Holy Spirit Angel, being the blockhead that it was, didn¡¯t. After it landed, it spread its wings and was about to fly in the direction of the angelic skeleton.


    The paladins immediately flew over. One shielded his head, another his hands, another his feet, yet another his eyes. Then they took the holy shroud and tied him up to the horse he used to ride.


    If they didn¡¯t do this, the Holy Spirit Angel, who would fight to death, would lead everyone on the path of no return.


    After securing their own unstable factors, the paladins looked toward the angelic skeletons. They saw that many of the skeleton¡¯s bones had already been burned off, with all the tips of the ribs having completely disappeared and four or five fingers gone. It was entirely following the palm of the hand to hold onto the Holy Light.


    Then, guess what? The bones of the angelic skeleton were originally Holy bones, and when hit by Holy Light, they would be reborn, but Ange¡¯s Holy Light didn¡¯t contain the will of the god, so it would give birth to false angels.


    However, now under the burning of the Holy Light, after those parts corroded by the breath of the dead had melted away, the incomplete bones of the angelic skeleton began to regenerate. The group of Holy Light it held no longer posed a threat, but instead, it started to restore its body.


    Bones regenerated, flesh regenerated, consciousness regenerated...


    While the Holy bones recovered, the Holy spirit that originally belonged to these Holy bones would also be reborn. But at this time, the spirit occupying the Holy bones was an undead, sensing the recovery of the Holy spirit, the Angelic Skeleton promptly ¡®bit¡¯ it, even smacking its mouth.


    Even the most robust Holy Spirit is vulnerable at the moment of rebirth. It didn¡¯t even make a sound before it was devoured.


    Finally, the entire beam of Holy Light was absorbed by the angelic skeleton. The ¡®holy¡¯ power contained in the Holy Light was originally enough to evaporate its soul, but the Undead God was by its side, covering it. At any cost, its soul energy firmly neutralizes the damage from the Holy Light.


    The angel skull, reverted to its little girl appearance... well, it could no longer be called an ¡®angel skull.¡¯ The Holy Light had restored it to an actual angel, with only the consciousness of the Holy Spirit replaced by the Undead Soul.


    At this moment, the little angel was so white it seemed to be glowing. Two clusters of light at the shoulder blade area hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. It turned towards Ange and let out an ¡®ahh¡¯ sound.


    Ange quickly rushed over, unfolded its wings to attach them. The two lingering clusters of light immediately branched out along the wings, extending beyond the wing joints to form two light wings.


    Negris, who saw this from afar, furiously tapped his little paw, ¡°I see, I¡¯ve always thought that the wings of a four-winged or six-winged angel are too large, which doesn¡¯t conform to aerodynamics. So, the second pair of wings are wings of light in an energy state. Steadfast Bone should have caught me a Four-Winged Angel to study back then. I wouldn¡¯t have had to guess this up until now.¡±


    Brooks, who was standing beside him, heard his words and expressionlessly distanced himself. The ancestor had a real big mouth, casually saying he would capture a Four-Winged Angel for research, not even afraid of the Holy Spirits going mad.


    If Negris heard Brooks¡¯s thoughts, he would probably say: Don¡¯t be scared, the remaining Holy Spirits are all planted in the ground.


    Regrettably, no one would believe these words even if he said them out loud. Sigh, sometimes the truth is too bizarre, it¡¯s like a minotaur auntie doing a handstand.


    ¡°Huh, those paladins want to escape. Brooks, hurry, you¡¯re faster, stop them.¡± Negris said.


    Not hearing a response, he turned to look. Brooks had already moved over ten meters away, pretending not to hear him.


    ¡°Brooks!¡± Negris roared in anger.


    Brooks gave a helpless bitter smile: ¡°Ancestor, I can¡¯t engage them. If they attack, I can help you drive them away, but if they run and I stop them, it will exacerbate the situation. It could embroil the Dragon Clan in this dispute. I really don¡¯t want to provoke those crazies at the Church of Light.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, you are the Dragon Clan Chief.¡± After a slight pause, Negris roared again: ¡°What use are you then! Can¡¯t you just kill them all so nobody knows you did anything?¡±


    Brooks was under a barrage of verbal abuse, but recognizing the truth in the statement, he could only endure the scolding with his head down.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that much at the time. When he heard that Negris was selling himself off, he said ¡®I¡¯ll sell myself off too,¡¯ bargaining the deal at two years.


    He had thought that as a powerhouse of truth, granting two years of his protection, wouldn¡¯t they serve him reverently in return? No, he was directly put to work, building that ridiculously long road.


    Well, he would work then. Who¡¯s afraid? Whatever Ange could do, he could do as well.


    Once confident, Brooks was exhausted and resorted to being lazy, then blackmailed by Negris into building a teleportation array. The materials even came from his own private savings. It was all so heartbreaking.


    He couldn¡¯t work more than others, his protection seemed unneeded, and now, even in a fight, his status held him back. It was just like Negris said: What¡¯s the point of having this dragon?!


    Before Negris could finish cursing, holy light flashed from a distance again. This time it came from the little angel. The beam of light was much thicker than before. The fleeing paladins were knocked over by the light, limping and tumbling over each other.


    The little angel raised her face in excitement and let out an ¡®ahh¡¯ sound towards Ange.


    Ange tilted his head to look at her, the little angel who had unleashed the Holy Light Flash. Not only had her flesh not carbonized, but her height seemed to have: ¡°You¡¯ve shrunk.¡±

 Chapter 181 - 136: Counterfeit Undead Empire_1

    Chapter 181: Chapter 136: Counterfeit Undead Empire_1


    Translator: 549690339


    A whole team of paladins had been sprayed to death, leaving only a Holy Spirit Angel, wrapped in a holy shroud, its eyes veiled, lying still.


    Ange temporarily tucked it into the Temple of Rest, then checked the Little Angel¡¯s body. His fingers touched its skin, instantly emitting white smoke.


    ¡°Huh? Such pure Power of Holy Light, has the little one become a real angel?¡± Negris flew over, curiously touched it with his little claw, and immediately a wisp of white smoke rose up.


    At the same time, a burning pain entered Negris¡¯ soul, as if being scalded.


    Feilin came over and curiously poked it, instantly retracting his hand with a hiss.


    Lisa also came over and curiously poked it, crying out and quickly retracting her hand.


    Lan, Anna, and Little Zombie came over.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The impatient Little Angel smacked a punch at Little Zombie¡¯s eye socket, causing it to smoke.


    ¡°It seems it really has become a Holy Spirit, with pure Power of Holy Light and the ability to burn souls. I thought my claws were blistered.¡± Negris commented.


    Lisa asked in confusion, ¡°How come? Why is the Little Angel¡¯s soul unharmed? The Holy Light¡¯s first target should be its soul.¡±


    ¡°Ange is shielding it. Even the strongest Holy Light can¡¯t burn its soul under the protection of the Undead God.¡±


    ¡°Then why did it not turn to ash when it released the Holy Light Flash this time?¡± asked Feilin.


    ¡°Because its body was healed by Holy Light, the real body of an angel doesn¡¯t clash with the Holy Light Flash.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it can release a Holy Light Flash anytime and anywhere from now on?¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    ¡°Should we try?¡± Everyone turned their eyes towards Ange.


    Ange nodded at the Little Angel.


    The Little Angel pushed its palms forward, and between its two palms, it released a small cluster of Holy Light like a sigh.


    ¡°Needs charging, it might be out of energy.¡± said Negris.


    Ange did a Holy Light sacrifice for the Little Angel to supplement its energy. After ¡®eating¡¯ a quantity of Holy Light equivalent to about ninety first-grade Purifications, the Little Angel tilted its head and let out a roar.


    ¡°It said, it¡¯d take this long before it can release again.¡± Ange mimed with her hands, translating the Little Angel¡¯s words to everyone else.


    ¡°Uh, ¡®this long¡¯ means how long?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange converted it in her head, ¡°Three hours.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Lisa sighed in disappointment, ¡°I was just imagining Ange carrying the Little Angel, charging it while ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ blowing up enemies along the way. It¡¯s such a pity that it takes three hours.¡±


    Everyone imagined the scene Lisa described and sighed in disappointment.


    Negris snapped, ¡°Even a six-winged angel cannot keep releasing Holy Light Flash, its body wouldn¡¯t stand it. It is fast enough now. It used to take two days to recover after each release.¡±


    It used to take the Little Angel two days to recover its body after each Holy Light Flash.


    After checking up on the Little Angel, everyone turned their attention to Feilin and Lisa. Negris asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these paladins?¡±


    Feilin said, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. After we left the Dark City, we saw these paladins when we got on the new road and they chased us all the way back.¡±


    Jerika first saluted Ange before saying, ¡°These paladins are enemies that have been wandering around Dark City for ages. They probably wanted to track us down and find out where we were heading, that¡¯s why they followed.¡±


    ¡°Wandering?¡± Negris didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of this phrase.


    Feilin explained, ¡°Yes, their Dark City, while being called a city, is actually a gigantic underground cave system spread across a rocky hill. It covers thousands of square kilometers, the exits and entrances are everywhere, just like a super-sized ant hill. Its scale is even larger than our Witch City. Unless you have hundreds of thousands of soldiers, you simply can¡¯t seal all the exits and entrances.¡±


    ¡°So the Church of Light stationed a Silver Knight Group there to stay and hunt year-round. They wander around everywhere. When we left, they must¡¯ve run into us. For a bigger victory, they secretly followed us. But they never expected a road to suddenly appear in the desert, and we managed to run all the way back.¡±


    Negris nodded, understanding. As long as one has visited the Witch City, hearing that the scale is even larger, they could understand how gigantic the underground space is, not something a small number of people could blockade.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation there now? Isn¡¯t there a pathogen that can corrode the undead? Did you bring that back?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°We did bring it back, and we also brought back a sick ¡®person.¡¯ The people of Dark City said that they are willing to pay any price, asking us to save him,¡± Feilin said.


    Negris glanced behind them, his gaze finally landing on the horse-shaped object wrapped tightly all over but occasionally emanating an aura of death.


    ¡°You brought back a sick ¡®PERSON¡¯?¡± Negris emphasized the word ¡®person.¡¯


    ¡°Er, not exactly a person either,¡± replied Jerika. Before she had run over to the horse-shaped object, fetched a box, and set it on the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sick ¡®person¡¯ in this box?¡± Negris asked with suspicion. This box, only thirty centimeters in each dimension, couldn¡¯t possibly hold a person, even if they were broken up into pieces.


    In the end, Anna went over to open the box. She was a living being, not needing to fear the ¡®pathogen that corrodes the undead.¡¯


    Upon opening the box, inside was a brilliant golden skull. The moment the box was opened, the golden skull began to gnash its teeth, its soul crying out, ¡°You despicable beings, to treat me, Goldteeth Guben, like this! When my king descends, he will surely tear you to pieces.¡±


    Negris gestured for Anna to close the box, asking with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Feilin announced, ¡°According to the information I gathered in Dark City, this Goldteeth Guben claimed to be a messenger of the Undead Empire. Not too long ago, he appeared near Dark City with a group of Silver Skeletons, seeking an audience with the City Lord, demanding that the undead of Dark City be loyal to the Undead Empire. Before the upper echelons of Dark City could make a decision, this Golden Skeleton fell ill. His body started rotting non-stop until he was reduced to just a head.¡±


    ¡°The Silver Skeletons he brought were no exception. Then, from then on, this pathogen spread throughout Dark City, infecting more and more undead. But Goldteeth Guben insisted that Dark City had set a trap for him, demanding compensation.¡±


    ¡°Jerika was infected by this pathogen before, and it was cleared up by Ange¡¯s holy light. The people of Dark City were ecstatic, preparing to come and pay their respects to Ange. However, it¡¯s not easy for them to leave Dark City, they can¡¯t leave all at once, or else the Silver Knight Group would easily find out.¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation: the Undead Empire? Someone is impersonating the Undead Empire?

 Chapter 182 - 137: It is Loyal to the Light_1

    Chapter 182: Chapter 137: It is Loyal to the Light_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As for the situation of the Undead Empire, Negris knew it best. How could there be an Undead Empire when the Resting Camp had turned into such a shambles? Where on earth had this Golden Teeth sprung from?


    ¡°Your naming style is quite reminiscent of the Undead Empire. Who is your king?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Our king, Steadfast Locke, the Lord of Mourning, the Undead King! Tremble at his name, you foolish mortals!¡± The last remaining head of Golden Teeth roared from where it sat.


    Everyone turned to look at Lisa, ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. It feels more like the Church of Light.¡±


    Lisa nodded, ¡°That was how I used to be.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat it first, then we¡¯ll see where things go.¡± Negris said.


    The holy light swept across Golden Teeth¡¯s skull, and a puff of black smoke rose from it. Thin layers of bone fell off Golden Teeth¡¯s skeleton, and upon closer inspection, the slow decay had also disappeared. Obviously, the bacteria that had caused the bone decay were no longer there.


    ¡°Ho... holy light?¡± Golden Teeth was shocked.


    There were numerous bodies of sand thieves buried under the meadow. Ange randomly picked out a fully skeletal one, removed its head, and replaced it with Golden Teeth¡¯s skull.


    The Golden Skeleton possessed a Soul Heart. The Soul Strength of Golden Teeth, was powerful, surpassing everyone but Ange and Brooks.


    Once it regained a body and the ability to move, it moved a few times, then suddenly spurred an immense wave of soul flame to engulf its bones.


    The skeleton was a withered bone buried in the ground that hadn¡¯t been tempered. After the meddling of the Golden Skeleton, it swiftly transformed into gray bone. Then, a Scythe of Death slowly appeared in its hand: ¡°Foolish mortals...¡±.


    A figure crashed into it at high speed, almost toppling it over, causing it to roll away with a clang.


    The fast-moving figure pursued relentlessly, its hands wielding two hoes, rapidly digging into Golden Teeth¡¯s body, causing bone dust to fly from the newly tempered bones.


    Clang! One of the hoes got stuck in Golden Teeth¡¯s bone.


    Golden Teeth kicked the Little Zombie, and swung down the Scythe of Death.


    Clang! The Scythe of Death got stuck on the Little Zombie¡¯s Soul Armor and didn¡¯t make it through.


    Golden Teeth dragged the Scythe of Death forcefully, puzzled, before realizing what was going on: ¡°Soul Armor?¡±


    Using the force of the drag, the Little Zombie charged into Golden Teeth again, with the hoe continuing to dig into it like he was digging a large hole.


    Golden Teeth was in disarray. The Scythe of Death was a long-handled weapon, but the Little Zombie¡¯s hoe was a short, dagger-like weapon. When the Little Zombie got up close and personal, Golden Teeth found itself in a very passive position.


    With a furious glare, its eye sockets blazed ¨C Soul Impact.


    This was an upper-level Undead¡¯s most practical move against a lower-level Undead. If the gap was too wide, it could even directly blow up the opponent¡¯s soul. Because of this kind of soul suppression, lower-order undead creatures had a hard time defeating higher-order ones.


    However, Golden Teeth¡¯s Soul Impact was like colliding with a wall. It encountered a weak soul that it assumed would explode on the spot. But when it charged, it found that the soul was like a protruding brick on a wall, covered by a colossal object behind it.


    Golden Fang was knocked dizzy and heavily injured by Little Zombie, to the point where one of his ribs broke under the relentless attack.


    Frustrated, Golden Fang dropped the Scythe of Death, smashing a fist into Little Zombie¡¯s rib.


    Little Zombie merely staggered a little, absorbing the punch with surprising toughness, while his right hand swung the hoe onto Golden Fang¡¯s cheek.


    Negris and Brooks¡¯ eyes lit up, ¡°Hey, that was a great move to unload the force. Who taught him that?¡± Negris asked.


    Without turning his head, Little Angel thumped his chest and roared in affirmation.


    Clang! The hoe collided with Golden Fang¡¯s cheek, sparks flying. His cheek only had a white mark, unlike his body, which was chipped pieces.


    ¡°The gap is too big. If Golden Fang were not a mere head, Little Zombie would struggle to maintain the advantage.¡± said Negris.


    Feilin turned his head with a puzzled look, ¡°Err, Lord Negris, isn¡¯t it already incredible enough? Little Zombie is only at the Tough Skin Zombie level, but he¡¯s taking on a Golden Skeleton, he even managed to immobilize the Scythe of Death.¡±


    ¡°Purely because of good equipment. Without the Soul Armor, without Ange protecting it, without bathing in the Liquid of the Breath of Death. Let¡¯s stop playing around and capture it for questioning,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. Ancestor, you rest.¡± Brooks volunteering enthusiastically. This Golden Skeleton proclaimed itself to be a follower of Steadfast Locke, who had died, meaning there was no one supporting it. It was a good opportunity to show off and avoid Negris¡¯ incessant mockery.


    Brooks bombarded it with magic, shattering Golden Fang¡¯s body and leaving only a skull.


    He extracted the soul, crushed it and searched its memories. Since it was a Golden Skeleton, only Ange had the ability to search its soul. After some operations, Ange extracted some important memories: ¡°It, loyal to the Light.¡±


    ¡°Oh, indeed.¡± Negris revealed a told-you-so expression.


    The skeleton of Steadfast Locke was still in Ange¡¯s hands. These people couldn¡¯t possibly be Locke¡¯s people. The only possibility was that they were imposters and from an opposing faction.


    The real remnants of the Undead Empire dared not use Locke¡¯s name because of everlasting reverence.


    ¡°So, these undead viruses were also created by the Church of Light? Is Dark City really that important? Worth sending a Golden Skeleton and twelve Silver Skeletons to spread the disease?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    ¡°No, they infected, incidentally.¡± Ange said.


    Ange recounted the memories he had searched. Everyone listened with confusion. Ange¡¯s storytelling ability was poor. His phrases popped out one by one; it was only by continually questioning him that they could fully understand his meaning.


    And yet his communication with Little Angel and Little Zombie was smooth. A few roaring sounds were enough to express a lot of meaning, which was very strange.


    According to the memories Ange gained, these undead beings were loyal to the Church of Light. They were consistently fighting in the Land of Fallen. For some unknown reason, they suddenly contracted a disease that made the undead rot.


    It wasn¡¯t a big problem initially as the disease could be purified with Holy Light. However, the Silver Knight Group had a sudden idea to use it to break through Dark City. There were mostly undead in that city. If they were infected with this disease, Dark City would collapse.


    ¡°The Land of Fallen? Ah, I remember Anthony mentioning one of the three main dioceses, one of which is the Land of Fallen Diocese. Let¡¯s ask him.¡±


    Very quickly, Ange found Anthony through Soul Connection. After hearing Ange¡¯s description, Anthony answered hesitantly, ¡°Lord, do you remember the Divine Riding Badge you carry, flashing with the Highest Mobilization Order?¡±


    PS: I took my son out to play for an afternoon, so tired. I may not manage to write the next chapter on time. Will owe you one.

 Chapter 183 - 138 Super Fat Dragon Poop_1

    Chapter 183: Chapter 138 Super Fat Dragon Poop_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ohhh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°What, what, what? So much has happened?¡±


    Negris and Anthony had a lengthy exchange about the Highest Mobilization Order, the Land of the Fallen, and the origin of the Undead led by Gold Tooth. When they turned around, they almost spewed out blood. Ange had once again reached her hand into the Temple of Rest to start farming.


    ¡°Say, Ange, we¡¯re discussing the situation of the Material Plane, can¡¯t you listen for a moment?¡± Negris said irritably.


    Ange tilted her head and asked, ¡°Can I farm?¡±


    Negris felt a deep sense of powerlessness in his heart: ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded casually and resumed her farming.


    Negris and Anthony looked at each other


    Anthony said, ¡°I was a bit worried before, worried that if you knew about this, you¡¯d get involved. But now it seems, I worried for nothing, right?¡±


    Negris nodded his head, speaking with a mixture of despair and relief: ¡°Yes, our lord is only interested in farming. From now on, anything unrelated to farming, there¡¯s no need to tell us.¡±


    ¡°Uh, speaking of which, I do have some news related to farming. Humanity is facing a great famine, does your lord have surplus food? I¡¯ll buy it all.¡±


    It isn¡¯t the first time that humanity is facing famine. Even when Anthony was still of ¡®human¡¯, population had faced famine more than once. After he became Anthony, famine had become an annual occurrence.


    Despite the helplessness, during his struggle to climb up, famine often served as his best opportunity to build up merit. He also had a willing heart to build up merit in this manner because it could save many lives.


    Most of the famines were due to uneven distribution. Large landlords and trade communities monopolized grain trade. They would transport grain from low-price areas to high-price areas, but transportation came with risks and delays. If any kind of disaster occurred, road obstructions would trigger a chain reaction, not to mention those who hoarded for higher prices.


    A few famines, however, resulted from reduced crop production, population surge, and wars. The great famine that Anthony referred to was one of these.


    ¡°The Prime Material Plane has been rather peaceful over the past decade or so. There hasn¡¯t been any significant warfare, and small conflicts don¡¯t affect the big picture, which has led to an explosion in population. The supply of food was already somewhat tight in the past few years, and given the drought in the south this year, a reduction in crop yield is foreseeable. If there¡¯s no sufficient food supply, no one knows how many will die next year.¡±


    Anthony said anxiously, ¡°Our eastern diocese is okay, I¡¯ve built quite a few granaries over these years. But the Western Diocese is in trouble. Now that Nikola is dead, I have to compete for the position of the Pope, and I must win over the hearts of the people in the Western Diocese. What could be a better way to win their hearts than relief efforts?¡±


    ¡°Um, are you providing relief or actually trying to win hearts?¡± Negris asked, speechless.


    ¡°Is there a difference? Just because I want to win over people, does it mean the disaster victims I saved do not count as those I saved?¡± Anthony said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re overthinking it. No matter how capable Ange is, she¡¯s only one person. The amount of grain she can grow, no matter how large, would not suffice for the human famine. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the equivalent commodities,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°What equivalent commodities?¡±


    ¡°Soul Flame, faith.¡±


    Anthony terminated the connection and avoided the topic of food. The commodities Ange needed were unfortunately currently beyond his possession.


    Despite his true converts to the Undead, his livelihood still depended on the Church of Light. It would be impossible for him to send his followers to Ange, or the Church would tear him apart immediately.


    In contrast, Ange farmed out of personal obsession where equivalent exchange mattered, and wealth like magic crystal coins held no meaning for her. Only Soul Flame had value to her.


    The original location of the Dragon Temple had been cleared, now only an empty flat area remained.


    Brooks painfully took out the materials from the dimensional space. These materials, after all, were his meticulously collected items, many of them rare and precious. Anything that could catch the attention of the Dragon Clan Leader couldn¡¯t possibly be junk.


    Just like a middle-aged giant dragon¡¯s collectibles or secret stash, he was forced to take them out. It really was agony.


    ¡°With such good materials, the teleportation array that would be built will be top-tier. Even the teleportation array on Dragon Island wouldn¡¯t dare use materials of this quality,¡± Brooks muttered.


    All the materials were laid out properly. Brooks stood in the middle, his magical power surging. A series of magical patterns spread out from his body, layer upon layer.


    It was as if these circles were attracting, or perhaps an invisible hand was manipulating them. The materials on the ground slowly floated up, moving to the corresponding positions of the magical patterns.


    All the materials were moved into position, Brooks slapped his hands downwards, and the magical patterns and materials fell simultaneously. With a series of dull thuds, a complete teleportation array was finished.


    Sofia¡¯s eyes widened, dumbfounded, ¡°That... that¡¯s it? The previous teleportation array took the boss several years to gather the materials, and it took us thousands of people months to build. My God, he did it with just a wave of his hand?¡±


    Naeli gave a smile and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. If you knew his identity, you would know that this is exactly what one would expect.¡±

 Chapter 184 - 138: Ultra Fat Dragon Poop_2

    Chapter 184: Chapter 138: Ultra Fat Dragon Poop_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The being of ultimate truth, an existence even more terrifying than a magic tutor. If it wasn¡¯t for its humanoid form that limited some of its power, its dragon majesty alone could make ninety percent of the people here prostrate before it.


    Ah, what a pity that this guy always ends up losing face in front of Ange and Negris, to the point where it doesn¡¯t even dare to raise its voice. That¡¯s why it gives off the impression of being weak and easy to bully. Heh, that¡¯s not its true nature.


    With the Teleportation Array set up, everyone couldn¡¯t wait to start communicating with the Resting Abyss. The first things teleported over were several tons of food and a tree seedling.


    ¡°Eating these green dates for a meal is okay. Eating them for every meal though, I¡¯m getting acid reflux. If we keep this up, we¡¯re definitely going to get gastric ulcers and die here, becoming the first Titans to be killed by green dates!¡± said Purple Corpse, expressing his distaste.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, and the first unicorn to be poisoned by green dates.¡± Lightning, unusually, shared a common enemy with Purple Corpse.


    Feeling embarrassed, Sofia responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t there also mutton? And we eat green dates every day too, but we don¡¯t seem to be getting poisoned.¡±


    Lisa snorted, ¡°You say there¡¯s no issue? In all the time that I and Lan have been here, most of the patients we have treated have digestive problems. The older they are, the more severe their problems. Your diet is too monotonous.¡±


    Sofia helplessly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. There¡¯s very little that we can grow in the Oasis. The only thing that can fill our stomachs is the green date. I also want to eat sweet beets and corn, but they just won¡¯t grow. Wait a minute, save me some.¡± Saying so, she also rushed to grab some food.


    Ange planted the World Tree seedling that was teleported over on the sand dune and started planting large amounts of Axe Potato and green date trees. Then he stepped onto the imprint.


    With increasing usage, Ange¡¯s command of the Instant Death Halo became more proficient and intuitive. For example, he doesn¡¯t need the grass to grow to maturity before he can harvest it, they just need to take root.


    Thus, he chose grass species with extremely large root systems that can grow deep and stable. Then he accelerated their growth just slightly, creating a large area of grass carpet while using very little Soul Flame.


    The grass carpet was divided by the sand people and then spread over the sand dunes at regular intervals. After it was laid, the Axe Potato and green date trees were interplanted in the intervals, and the Halo was activated again.


    It only takes a short time for all the grass squares, Axe Potato, and green date trees to put down deep roots, passing the most critical rooting period.


    By doing so, the amount of Soul Flame that could only ripen a crop once was enough to allow ten times as many grass squares, Axe Potato, and green date trees to take root, covering an even larger area.


    Of course, the drawback is also very clear. These crops need to go through a whole growth cycle, a whole half year. The green date trees are cut from shoots, but they also need to go through one to two years of growth before they start to bear plentiful yields.


    During this time, they will have to withstand the harsh climate of the desert.


    However, both the grass mat and green dates are native to the desert, and the environment in which the Axe Potato grows is also very similar to that of the desert. The only difference is the soil composition ¨C the sandy soil in the desert is too infertile. They will have to figure out a way to add fertilizer later.


    Naeli hesitated to approach Ange when she heard that he was looking for fertilizer. Shooing Negris away, she said, ¡°Uh, Ange...um...I heard you¡¯re looking for fertilizer?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Well, you should know. Our dragon...uh...dragon dung has a very strong effect. And I¡¯ve been here in the desert for a very long time...¡± Naeli stammered. Ange tilted his head, not understanding what she was implying.


    Negris leaned in, ¡°Oh, I understand. You¡¯ve been here so long, where you¡¯ve been nesting is full of dragon dung you¡¯ve been leaving for over a thousand years.¡±


    Before he could finish, he was scratched all over by Naeli¡¯s paw. ¡°Dragon your head, dung your head. We female dragons don¡¯t poop. Even if we do, it¡¯s fragrant!¡±


    Negris, covering his head, ran away confused. What kind of logic was that?


    Via the newly established Teleportation Array, everyone arrived at the cave where Naeli had once dwelled.


    ¡°That passage over there leads to my bathroom. Apart from me, there are many birds who excrete in that hole. It has accumulated a thick pile of white bird droppings. It doesn¡¯t smell bad because it has already dried up,¡± Naeli pointed and explained.


    ¡°Bird droppings? Aha, you should have said so earlier. That¡¯s really good fertilizer!¡± exclaimed Negris excitedly. After saying that, he became embarrassed. He had gotten excited just because he found bird droppings. Was it because they could be used as a fertilizer? Had he become infected by that Farming Skeleton?


    Deeply shocked, Negris followed everyone into the cave toward the Dragon¡¯s toilet.


    The further they went, the stronger the wind grew. The front also became brighter, and suddenly the area opened up.


    ¡°Uh, this is your so-called ¡®hole¡¯?¡± Negris questioned.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a huge ravine, like a split in the earth. It fell into a deep crack and extended all the way to the horizon.


    Their current location was on the upper part of the ravine wall. Just beneath it was a cliff several hundred meters high. Naeli could just lift her butt here and dump down there. It was convenient and clean.


    There was a strong wind in the ravine, and directly below them was a black, volcano ash-like material. It doesn¡¯t look anything like dung. It was clearly wind-eroded.


    Apart from this ¡®volcano ash¡¯, the bottom of the ravine was covered in a white, salt-like substance. Numerous birds flew in the air, occasionally dropping things which fell freely to the bottom of the ravine.

 Chapter 185 - 138 Super Fat Dragon Poop_3

    Chapter 185: Chapter 138 Super Fat Dragon Poop_3


    Translator: 549690339


    The valley stretched as far as the eye could see, almost entirely covered by this white substance.


    ¡°So much? We¡¯re rich,¡± Negris, deeply struck, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim at the sight of the phosphates formed by these bird droppings.


    ¡°Is it worth a lot?¡± Brooks asked in surprise. He also recognized the white substance. On Dragon Island and nearby islands, there were many such bird-dropping islands, some covered in a dense layer of this material, piled several meters high.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much valuable as it is abundant. Even if we sold it for one magic crystal per ton, how many magic crystals could we get here? At least a few million tons, right?¡± Negris conjectured.


    Brooks, after doing the math, scoffed, ¡°Only a few million magic crystals? Rubbish.¡±


    Negris laughed, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s cheap that it¡¯s precious. It¡¯s a strategic material, understand?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison.


    Ange, amongst the others, shook his head too. Negris felt compelled to explain further to maintain his position as a fount of wisdom. He begrudgingly said:


    ¡°A farm field without fertilization typically yields around 150 to 200 pounds per acre. A well-cultivated field could yield up to 300 pounds. But with even a small amount of fertilizer, the yield can reach 500 to 600 pounds. Paired with good seeds, the yield is even higher. Last time, Anthony mentioned that the Druid Spring Breeze Cup crop contest broke the record of 1000 pounds per acre. And this certainly had to do with the use of fertilizers.¡±


    ¡°If I sell you fertilizer, your yield per acre could double. If I don¡¯t sell it to you, your yield would stagnate. Wouldn¡¯t that make it a strategic material?¡± Negris asked.


    Brooks nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If my crop yield is twice as high as yours and I sell my crops at a lower price, your farmers can¡¯t sell their crops and go bankrupt. Next year, they won¡¯t grow any crops. Then, wouldn¡¯t you have to buy all of your crops from me? If one day I decide not to sell crops unless you trade me a city, would you trade? If you don¡¯t and your farmers aren¡¯t growing crops, would you buy my crops or starve? Isn¡¯t this considered a strategic material?¡±


    Brooks drew in a sharp breath, ¡°That¡¯s truly vicious.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there are a bunch of vicious ways to treat you when your food security isn¡¯t in your own hands. Production costs, crop yield, all can be used as weapons. These bird droppings are a big productivity booster. Anthony should love it. I¡¯ll sell it to him later,¡± Negris began to get excited.


    Naeli was somewhat irritated, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about bird droppings all this time. What about dragon dung? Why don¡¯t you talk about it? Is dragon dung useless?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Negris was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he just scratched for rambling about dragon droppings? Why the sudden change? A dragon¡¯s heart is truly perplexing.


    ¡°Dragon dung has too strong a magic effect for standard crops to handle. Look at these bird droppings, there are plants growing on them, but not on the dragon droppings. Only magical plants can withstand the potency of dragon dung. Like the Elf Beans, Soul Moss, Fire Dragon Fruit, etc. Hey, with all this dragon dung, can we grow Elf Beans?¡±


    Negris suddenly remembered the Elf Bean seeds he had obtained from an elf. He had never dared to sow them because the regular land was not fertile enough to support Elf Beans.


    But Ange was more interested in another term, ¡°Soul Moss, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of moss that can calm the mind, soothe the soul, enhance memory, and speed up magic recovery. It¡¯s a main ingredient for mana recovery potions. If a wizard could drink a potion before a battle, oh boy,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Is this the one?¡± Ange flew out of the cave, pointing at a large patch of black moss on a cliff wall below.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental,¡± Negris flapped his wings and flew out of the cave to take a closer look. Sure enough, he saw a large patch of black moss and a small human child.


    The child, probably only seven or eight years old, was energetically prying the moss off the cliff wall with a wooden shovel. At this moment, his back basket already contained several large pieces of Soul Moss.


    Negris was distressed, ¡°Hey! Kid! Let go of those patches of moss. You can¡¯t harvest Soul Moss like that!¡±


    PS: According to legend, everyone has a monthly vote bag. Every month, it grows tickets that disappear if not used within the month. Check it out, has it grown yet? If you don¡¯t cast them, they¡¯ll just disappear.

 Chapter 186 - 139 Ultimate Transformation Technique_1

    Chapter 186: Chapter 139 Ultimate Transformation Technique_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Soul Moss is a magical plant. Like most magical plants, it decays when it is separated from the soil. It must be immediately stored in a magical container or solidified in something that maintains magic. The child recklessly picked it by hand without any of these, which was nothing short of a reckless waste of resources.


    A roar from the sky startled the child, causing him to fall on his butt, panickedly waving his wooden shovel at the sky.


    With a tilt of his little face, a tiny face was revealed, with tiny dragon scales growing on his cheeks, nose, and eyebrows.


    ¡°Eh, a dragonkin? Whose dragonkin? Little Aili, is this yours?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Naeli flew down and sniffed the child before saying disdainfully: ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want this dragonkin.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not? It¡¯s your dragonkin; you have to take responsibility for it,¡± Negris said.


    Brooks also descended and said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Naeli, although you have seniority, you can¡¯t just abandon your dragonkin. If you do, I will have to invoke the Black Dragon Codex.¡±


    Naeli pouted: ¡°Okay, I know ...¡± then with one claw she smacked Negris on the head: ¡°You take responsibility. He stinks.¡±


    Ah! Feelings like this were the cause of her disdain. Why not just clean him up if he stinks?


    A dragonkin is a creature contaminated by the Power of Dragon. Some creatures living within the territory of the Giant Dragon will indirectly or directly come into contact with the Giant Dragon¡¯s power, leading to contamination and turning them into dragonkin.


    It¡¯s unclear whether being contaminated by the Power of Dragon is a benefit or a curse. Some creatures can control a small part of the Giant Dragon¡¯s power, making it more efficient to cultivate or learn, but some cannot withstand the Power of Dragon, leading to diseases or even sudden death.


    Regardless of the consequences, the Giant Dragon itself must be responsible. The Black Dragon Codex of the Dragon Clan stipulates that any dragonkin contaminated by a Giant Dragon must be taken care of by the dragon itself; abandonment is not allowed.


    Of course, Giant Dragons are not inherently benevolent creatures. The Codex only stipulates responsibility, but it doesn¡¯t provide any guidelines on how the responsibility should be fulfilled; whether to eat it, enslave it, or nurture it, all are interpreted as a form of responsibility.


    The Little Angel descended; ever since it would not turn into ashes when releasing Holy Light, Ange had not taken away its wings.


    It flew to the child¡¯s side and picked him up.


    The child was so scared that he started to wildly swing the wooden shovel in his hands, hitting the Little Angel with smack after smack. The white dress and the angel¡¯s soft white face quickly gathered numerous grey marks.


    The Little Angel unceremoniously punched the child¡¯s eye socket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Noooo!!¡± Negris yelled in fright. Given the Little Angel¡¯s strength, that punch could have burst the child¡¯s head open!


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen. The child was just left with a black eye and was crying so hard that tears flew out. He dropped the wooden shovel, covered his eyes, and sobbed.


    The Little Angel punched the child¡¯s other eye, turning both eyes into black eyes.


    The child was in so much pain that tears endlessly flowed from his eyes and his nose was running, not giving him a chance to cry out. After a bit, when the pain started to subside, he began crying again.


    Then, unsurprisingly, the Little Angel punched the child¡¯s cheek again. The crying was met with a punch, but if he stopped crying, he would be fine. Instinctively, the child covered his mouth.


    The Little Angel nodded satisfactorily, gave the boy a shaking to get off all the loose dirt on him, then used her other hand to cast Holy Light onto his face. The rough and dirty face was instantly cleaned.


    All the dirt, blackheads, and flaky skin were completely cleaned off by the Purification spell. The results were even better than the Death¡¯s Touch Whitening and Freckle Removing Magic.


    The oily scalp had matted the hair together. When Holy Light was applied, it was like someone had scrubbed hard with a hairbrush, leaving it so clean that there was no way it could knot up again. But it was clear that the damaged hair quality couldn¡¯t be restored, leaving it dried out and splitting.


    However, to the child before them who was a dragonkin, this spoon was nothing short of magical to an unbelievable extent. He stared with wide eyes full of admiration for the Little Angel.


    The Little Angel cleaned him up one bit at a time, turning him into a freshly hatched chick. The clean hair became fluffy, and he seemed really cute.


    Negris flew over and asked, ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Eeh eeh aah aah.¡± The dragonkin child made an unintelligible sound.


    After a bit of communication, Negris said, ¡°He can¡¯t talk. He doesn¡¯t have language skills. Could it be that he was alone out here? It couldn¡¯t be, could it?¡±


    ¡°Little friend, where do you live? Are there any other people?¡±


    ¡°Eeh eeh aah aah,¡± the dragonkin child said.


    Because he was a dragonkin, the child was relatively sturdy, but at a closer inspection, Negris discovered that he was probably only four to five years old.


    There was no useful information to be had from the non-verbal dragonkin child. Negris had to search the surroundings himself.


    A child of such a young age would not have much survival ability, so his range of movement would not be very large. After going in a circle, Negris discovered his shelter.


    There was a shallow cave not too far away. Although the cave was not very deep ¨C it could just about shelter two people from wind and rain ¨C a skeleton sat at the deepest part of the cave. The skeleton had accumulated a fair bit of dust, suggesting it had been dead for a long time.


    However, a blanket was carefully spread over the skeleton. The corner of the blanket showed signs of movement, and next to it, a shallow, shiny hollow had been worn away. Upon closer inspection, it was approximately the size of the dragonkin child.

 Chapter 187 - 139 Ultimate Transformation Technique_2

    Chapter 187: Chapter 139 Ultimate Transformation Technique_2


    Translator: 549690339


    From the skeleton and the traces in the hollow, Negris could infer what had happened.


    This skeleton, alive, had been living in seclusion here with a baby. Unknown events had unfolded, leading to a sudden death. The baby had struggled to survive on its own, living off plants nurtured by the Power of the Dragon in the Soul Moss growing on nearby cliffs. This caused the child to become a dragon spirit.


    With no one to instruct him, he didn¡¯t learn to speak; he had no command of language. He didn¡¯t seem to realize that the skeleton was dead. He warmly covered it with a precious blanket, claiming only a tiny spot for himself.


    Life was harsh, but the kid survived by sheer struggle.


    Upon hearing Negris¡¯s speculation, Naeli¡¯s maternal instincts overflowed: ¡°Oh dear, that¡¯s so pitiful, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, dragon mother will look after you now... come here, let dragon mother hug you.¡± She reached out to embrace the child.


    But the dragon spirit child quickly dodged behind the Little Angel, watching vigilantly.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t run away, I¡¯m your dragon mother, come to me, you¡¯re my dragon spirit, don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Naeli assured him.


    The dragon spirit child made no reply, just stared vigilantly at her. Naeli tried to go around and catch him, but he evaded her by moving around the Little Angel.


    ¡°Fine then, it seems my dragon spirit doesn¡¯t acknowledge me,¡± Naeli sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for rejecting him when he was dirty. He remembers your rejection,¡± Negris gleefully laughed, then got a swipe across the face from Naeli.


    Ange crooked his head, studying the skeleton for a while, then called it forth with a beckoning finger.


    The blanket-covered skeleton rose abruptly.


    The dragon spirit child¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and delight. He gibbered excitedly and rushed towards the skeleton. But he yelled a few times, and when he realized the skeleton didn¡¯t respond, his mouth tightens, tears welled up in his eyes, ready to fall any second.


    Negris flew to Ange and asked puzzledly, ¡°Why did you animate it?¡±


    ¡°Residual consciousness,¡± Ange answered.


    Negris flew over to inspect the skeleton, where he discovered existing residual data.


    Residual consciousness refers to substantial thoughts of a soul remaining on the body or objects, such as the residual data on Steadfast Locke¡¯s knucklebone, which was later interpreted by the Purple Skeleton Titan to construct the Teleportation Array connecting to the World¡¯s Hub.


    If the information from Steadfast Locke hadn¡¯t existed, even if they had made the Teleportation Array, the Purple Skeleton Clan wouldn¡¯t have been able to communicate with the World¡¯s Hub.


    In the same vein, this skeleton had similar residual information. If the skeleton had not belonged to Locke, a person with a strong soul, and yet residual information remained, it could only mean that the person held on to a very intense spirit of resistance before death ¨C commonly known as being unable to rest in peace.


    Ange, to interpret the residual information, didn¡¯t need to bother as much as the Purple Skeleton Clan. By channeling a little Soul Energy to crystallize around the Residual Consciousness into the Soul Fire, he could then interpret the data through the Soul Fire.


    ¡°Child, take care.¡±


    ¡°The Magic Rice is nearly a success, I won¡¯t accept defeat.¡±


    ¡°I am the most powerful Druid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dragon poops really stink...¡±


    Ange read the interpreted information, sentence by sentence. The last statement almost made Naeli burst.


    ¡°So it was a Druid. What¡¯s Magic Rice? A new breed of rice he cultivated? Who¡¯s ¡®the child¡¯? This child? Doesn¡¯t he have a name? Is he not his kid?¡± Negris analyzed the information he interpreted while simultaneously searching. From the skeleton¡¯s previous location, he found a wrapped package.


    ¡°A pack of rice seeds, farming guidelines, a Druid¡¯s Secret Technique book, a robe, a few bits and pieces.¡±


    ¡°Show me the robe.¡± When Brooks saw the emblem on the robe, he urgently said.


    As soon as he had a look, Brooks stated, ¡°I know who he is. The Spring Breeze Druid, the most powerful human Druid. He went missing a few years ago, I can¡¯t believe he died out here.¡±


    ¡°Last year, at the Druid competition named after him, the Spring Breeze Cup, a new breed of grain appeared that could produce over a thousand pounds per acre. Rumor has it that his sworn enemy had cultivated it, specifically taking it to the competition named after him to try coaxing him out. They had no idea he was dead,¡± Brooks added in disbelief.


    ¡°The most powerful human Druid? Is he very strong?¡± Negris asked.


    Bruce thought for a bit and replied, ¡°Around the level of Truth, I guess.¡±


    As a Truth Mage, Bruce said he was close to the Truth level. There was no exaggeration in that statement. Negris was taken aback, ¡°Truth Level? That¡¯s very powerful, how did he die here?¡±


    After asking, he quickly checked the skeleton. There was no damage to it. It was clear that it hadn¡¯t died from any external injury.


    ¡°Perhaps he was too old? He was nearly five hundred years old. I don¡¯t think there are records of humans living that long. He already held the record for the longest-lived human mage that I knew of.¡± For some unknown reason, there seemed to be a hint of relief in Brooks¡¯ tone.


    ¡°If it truly is him, then this definitely isn¡¯t his kid. He was five hundred years old, it would be very difficult for him to... have children,¡± Bruce added.

 Chapter 188 - 139: Ultimate Transformation Technique_3

    Chapter 188: Chapter 139: Ultimate Transformation Technique_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris quietly approached Brooks and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Do you have some kind of grudge with him? Why do you seem relieved?¡±


    A grudge? No, no.¡± Brooks quickly shook his head, ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t even know him, I¡¯m just relieved. Luckily, humans have short lives. Barely five hundred years old and they¡¯re already close to the truth. If their lives were any longer, our Dragon clan would have no chance of survival.¡±


    With that, he cast an admiring glance at Negris, ¡°But the ones to be most envious of are still the undead. Eternal life, ah, the Life Species, no matter how strong you are, can¡¯t escape the shackles of birth, aging, sickness, death. But even the weakest of the undead, mere skeletons, are immortal. It¡¯s so enviable.¡±


    For a moment, Brooks lost his enthusiasm to speak. The thought of dying of old age in a few millennia took away his mood.


    Negris didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. Should he tell him he wasn¡¯t undead, but that he was immortal because he had achieved godhood? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more disheartening?


    Just as he was about to change the subject, suddenly a nauseating surge of energy erupted from where Ange was standing.


    Negris turned his head and saw Ange holding the Druid¡¯s Secret Law, engrossed in reading. That disturbing air was coming directly from him.


    Negris remembered this energy; he would never forget it in his life. It was this same energy that had once beaten him like a dog and dragged him back to the Resting Camp ¨C the energy of Steadfast Locke.


    Why would Ange¡¯s body emanate the energy of Steadfast Locke?


    Just as he was about to ask, he saw the space in front of Ange distort. Ange raised his Hand of Locke, and in front of him, a figure slowly reflected back.


    The purple-gold skeleton, the purple Soul Flame, the flickering flame of Mourning in his eyes, it was the figure that made him shudder ¨C the Lord of Mourning, Steadfast Locke.


    Steadfast Locke also raised his hand, meeting Ange¡¯s. The space around them distorted, and Ange and Steadfast Locke seemed to merge, until only a single purple-gold skeleton uniquely remained standing in place.


    Brooks gulped down some dragon spit, and managed to say, ¡°Using physical objects as a medium, with spirit as a bridge, transforming all things, this is the Druid¡¯s Ultimate Transformation Technique.¡±


    ¡°I... I know but, but why could he transform into Steadfast Locke?¡± Negris asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The stronger the spiritual power, the more powerful the being you can transform into. Maybe your Steadfast Locke¡¯s spiritual power is quite weak. Are there any items of Steadfast Locke on Ange?¡± Brooks suggested.


    It hadn¡¯t met Locke Steadfast and the information it knew through its blood lineage was quite dry, so it had no sense of how powerful Steadfast Locke was.


    Negris took in a sharp breath, thinking: Is Ange¡¯s spiritual power as strong as Steadfast Locke¡¯s? Oh my God, is that even possible?


    Just then, Ange lifted his feet and slammed down hard onto the ground.


    After this stomp, Ange seemed to have exhausted all his strength. With a bang, his figure twisted and he returned to his original form of an Ashbone Skeleton.


    ¡°Phew, not even ten seconds. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Negris let out an uncertain sigh, part disappointment part relief. Transformation Technique could be sustained for ten seconds, that was reasonable.


    If Ange could maintain the form of Locke Steadfast indefinitely, then he might have to start questioning whether the power Ange had demonstrated so far was just an act.


    ¡°That last step he took, was that King¡¯s Arrival? Why was there no effect? Was it because he transformed back, so the ability was interrupted?¡±


    PS: Thanks for all your monthly votes, keep them coming.

 Chapter 189 - 140 Saline Demon Rice_1

    Chapter 189: Chapter 140 Saline Demon Rice_1


    Translator: 549690339


    John was dragging a lifeless body wrapped in a straw mat, towards the Fallen Dragon Gorge. Legend has it that hundreds of thousands of years ago, a giant dragon fell from the sky, crashing into the land and carving out a gorge, hence its name, the Fallen Dragon Gorge.


    Young John once had adventurous thoughts of finding the fallen giant dragon. But once he arrived in the gorge, he lost all interest.


    ¡°Rather than calling it Fallen Dragon Gorge, Bird Droppings Ditch would be more suitable,¡± John had once disappointingly boasted to his peers.


    Be it Fallen Dragon Gorge, or Bird Droppings Ditch, today it had now all turned into the village¡¯s dumping ground for corpses, the Chaotic Burial Mound. This was already the sixteenth body he had disposed of this month.


    The straw mat was not tied tightly, and as he dragged, a hand fell out, scraping the ground. The hand was shrivelled and bony, with only skin wrapping around its bones. It seemed to have starved to death.


    John hooked it with his foot, kicking the corpse¡¯s hand back into the straw mat. If he could, he would have also liked to provide a coffin for every corpse, but alas, straw mats were the only decent things available in the village because they were plentiful, thanks to the reeds at the village entrance.


    However, there had been very few people with the strength to make straw mats recently. Everyone was starving. Since last year, the village had been experiencing a famine. The amounts of edible food were shrinking, and after a period of gnawing on reed roots, the number of people starving to death was increasing.


    John wasn¡¯t even sure if his village would still exist next year, it could possibly die out and gradually be buried under the sand, but that didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual.


    By the edge of the Fallen Dragon Lake, traces of mud walls could occasionally be seen, they were abandoned villages from hundreds of years past, most likely devastated by famine.


    John voluntarily buried the dead, because if the bodies were left in the village, there was a good chance that something bad would happen. But he didn¡¯t know how long he could keep this up because he too, was starving.


    In the past couple of days he¡¯d survived by gnawing on some grass roots and white clay. While the grass roots were still okay, the white clay would cause intestinal blockages. Many of the villagers who ate white clay would die from bloated stomachs, which was extremely uncomfortable. But when compared to the feeling of starving, it didn¡¯t seem that important.


    Well, everyone was just hanging on, surviving one day at a time.


    Deep down, John still held a glimmer of hope, hoping to find the giant dragon. He had heard the dragon¡¯s chants in the Fallen Dragon Gorge and had seen a golden giant dragon soaring across the sky a few times.


    If he could find the giant dragon and receive the dragon¡¯s protection, his village would stand a good chance at surviving.


    Rumor had it that the Hope Oasis, located two hundred kilometers away, had never been raided by sand thieves nor had suffered famine or plague due to the protection of the giant dragon.


    A few years back, a merchant from the Hope Oasis visited Fallen Dragon Lake to engage in trading. When the conversation drifted to the legend of the giant dragon, the merchant complained about the lack of variety in oasis crops, claiming that he could only eat green dates and small fatty sheep, which gave him heartburn.


    At that time, John felt like punching the merchant¡¯s smug face and taking his place. Complaining about having food to eat? Then what would he call their circumstance where they had nothing to eat? Hell?


    Perhaps the giant dragon was the one protecting the Hope Oasis. If the dragon could also watch over Fallen Dragon Lake, he would willingly offer his everything in return.


    John had reached the place where he dumped the bodies, a large pit. Afraid of angering the giant dragon, he dared not directly throw the bodies into Fallen Dragon Gorge. But he was too weak to dig a burial for each body. The only option was to dump them all together and cover them thinly with dirt whenever he had the energy, considering it a burial.


    The hand broke out of the straw mat again. John extended his foot to push it back in. No sooner had his toes touched the corpse¡¯s hand, he felt a tightening around his ankle. The corpse¡¯s hand had grabbed his foot.


    ¡°Ah!¡± John screamed with all his might, but even after struggling to free himself, he stumbled backwards, falling into the pit of corpses.


    Before he even hit the ground, he felt a helping hand. When he took a closer look, he fainted from shock, as the helpers were Aunt Baer and Uncle Bull who had died a few days ago. They crawled out of the straw mats, their eyes rolled back, half of their faces rotten, all staring back at John.


    It took some time for John to regain consciousness after blacking out. When he woke up, two young dragons were hovering in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Sorry if we startled you. We accidentally stomped too hard. Sorry, sorry,¡± one of the juvenile dragons said with a smile.


    ¡°Dra... Dra... Dragon...¡± John was so startled he could barely speak properly.


    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m a dragon, a bronze one at that. You can call me Negris. Are you one of the villagers from around here?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Dra... Dragon, Lord... I, I, ah!¡± John had never left his village in his whole life, all his information about the outside world came from travelling merchants.


    Despite hoping to find a giant dragon for protection, when he finally saw one¡ªeven if it was just a young dragon¡ªhe could barely speak coherently. Soon enough, he noticed another incredible sight.


    All the corpses and skeletons thrown into the pits, had come back to life, forming a queue, bustling around to transport something.


    ¡°Dea... dead... people... move?!¡± John pointed in horror at the skeletons transporting items in the distance, stuttering in shock as he looked at Negris and Naeli.

 Chapter 190 - 140 Saline Demon Rice_2

    Chapter 190: Chapter 140 Saline Demon Rice_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris blinked, suddenly thought of something, quickly ran towards Ange, asked for some things from him, then returned to John¡¯s front.


    He opened a bag of grain, revealing the golden grains inside, and then handed a fresh and juicy sweet beetroot to John: ¡°Do you believe in the Undead?¡±


    John, who had only eaten some grass roots and white mud for two days, was instantly attracted by the sweet beetroot and grain. He swallowed hard, wanting to reach out but not daring to do so.


    ¡°Do you believe in the Undead? These are the gifts from the Undead God. Believe in the Undead God, and they will be yours.¡± Negris said sincerely.


    John suddenly grabbed the beetroot, biting into it with all his might: ¡°I believe.¡±


    Ange looked up in slight astonishment because he sensed a strong belief, a robust Soul Flame floated over.


    ¡°Sweet, is it sweet?!¡± John¡¯s eyes were shining.


    ¡°Sweet. Eat slowly, they¡¯re yours now.¡± Negris patted his shoulder and flew up with pride: See, I can win over believers too.


    Clearly, he had been upset about the incident with the Minotaur aunt previously. Fortunately, Lisa did not follow or else she would have died laughing.


    A large number of corpses began to move under Ange¡¯s King¡¯s Arrival ability. They knocked off large chunks of phosphates and dragon (feces) along with breathing soil and moved them in front of Ange, and then Ange transferred them to the farm in Resting Camp.


    These substances would be experimented with by Ange to figure out appropriate proportions, along with volcanic ash, grass ash, bone powder and the like, buried in the soil to improve soil fertility.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to scrape off all the Soul Moss and bury it in the breathing soil. Other magic crops might not be suitable, but Soul Moss was most suitable for preserving in breathing soil.


    After agitating enough phosphate for the farm in Resting Camp, Ange did not let the corpses stop but continued to dig and transport. These things were excellent fertilizers and needed to be used on a large scale, so he decided to dig them up first and then figure out how to ship them.


    Transportation was also a big problem. In the desert, merchants had the most say in hauling goods, like Jimmy, he would never use his precious cargo space to carry fertilizer, and even if he did carry it, no one could afford it.


    But would Ange care? As long as it was useful, he would gladly use the Resting Camp to transport things.


    Negris flew over, somewhat surprised to see that the corpses were still moving: ¡°These corpses have been active for quite a while, can your King¡¯s Arrival sustain for this long?¡±


    Ange responded, ¡°Not mine, Locke¡¯s. They, forever.¡±


    Negris was shocked: ¡°You mean they¡¯ve been reborn as Undead and won¡¯t disintegrate with the duration of King¡¯s Arrival?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    King¡¯s Arrival could summon corpses, but they were limited by time. Within the skill¡¯s range, Ange could manipulate them at will and use them for extended periods. But as soon as they left the skill¡¯s range, they would disintegrate quickly.


    But now, Ange was telling him that these corpses had been reborn as Undead, which meant that unless affected by external factors, these corpses could keep moving indefinitely.


    Such a wide range of reincarnation could not be achieved by Ange¡¯s King¡¯s Arrival. Only Steadfast Locke could probably do it. Did Ange actually possess Steadfast Locke¡¯s strength with his Ultimate Transformation Technique?


    In theory, it was possible. This was precisely the essence of the Ultimate Transformation Technique. The legendary Ultimate Transformation Technique could transform into a god and use the god¡¯s power to kill the god.


    However, legends were just that. Ange was already astonishing Negris by transforming into Steadfast Locke¡¯s appearance, aura, and some of his power. But looking at the current situation, it seemed that Ange may indeed possess Steadfast Locke¡¯s power when he transforms.


    Did this farming skeleton really have such terrifying spiritual power?


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. Ange has been a freak for quite some time, it¡¯s better to get used to it.


    ¡°I spoke with that human for a little while and I have an idea of where we are. The humans call this place Fallen Dragon Gorge. Facing the gorge, there¡¯s a big lake they call Fallen Dragon Lake, and two big rivers flow into this lake from the west and the north.¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few oases and villages on both sides of the river, but the lake is a saltwater lake. There are many saline-alkali lands around the lake, which are not suitable for farming, so there are no villages near the lake. In recent years, because the amount of water in the West River and the Northern River has decreased, the lake surges during high tide and the brackish water submerges the farmland on both sides of the river, leading to salinization. It¡¯s also led to a reduction in grain harvest, which is why there¡¯s a famine now.¡±


    ¡°This human is called John, and he came here for a burial. Many of the corpses here are villagers from his village. According to the diary of the Spring Breeze Druid Loui, he likely came here looking for salt-tolerant gramineous plants and intended to crossbreed them with Magic Rice to cultivate a salt-tolerant rice species.¡±


    When he said this, Negris¡¯s voice had become somewhat somber, expressing both pity and admiration: ¡°As expected of a being close to the truth; this is what a true Great Druid is, constantly striving to create a new rice species throughout his life. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t complete the last step. If he could, the rice species that grows in saline-alkali lands would have probably been a divine item that could change the world.¡±


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°New rice species?¡± Among everything Negris had said, he was only interested in the new rice species.

 Chapter 191 - 140 Saline Demon Rice_3

    Chapter 191: Chapter 140 Saline Demon Rice_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Uh, yes, I haven¡¯t finished yet, the Saline Demon Rice, named by the Spring Breeze Druid.¡± Negris again flips over that planting manual and takes a few glances.


    Ange points to the end of the gorge, ¡°Is the lake over there?¡±


    Negris nods. The Fallen Dragon Gorge is like a mark on the earth, and the end of the mark is the Fallen Dragon Lake. It¡¯s not far, just like an exclamation mark.


    From a shape perspective, it indeed resembles something striking the ground at high speed, plowing out a gorge, then bouncing and smashing out a large lake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡± Ange suddenly says, ¡°There¡¯s something there.¡±


    ¡°Something there? How do you know?¡± Negris asks perplexedly, ¡°You¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    ¡°When I pulled them just now, one of them was too big to be moved.¡± Ange points to those moving corpses.


    Negris¡¯s expression shudders. Pulled them? With the power of King¡¯s Arrival?


    If this was before, Negris wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. If it can¡¯t be moved, then it can¡¯t. There are many things Ange can¡¯t move. But realizing that Ange has changed into the power of Steadfast Locke, he doesn¡¯t think so.


    What kind of thing is the corpse that even Steadfast Locke can¡¯t move?


    John is called over. Having finished eating the beetroot, John is tightly holding that bag of food, takes a small handful, and stuffs it into his mouth along with the shell, chewing while spitting out the shell.


    ¡°John, is there anything in the lake?¡± Negris asks.


    ¡°Yes, there are Fishman Water Monsters.¡±


    ¡°Are there also water monsters? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°There is... salt?¡±


    Obviously, they can¡¯t get anything more out of John. Everyone discusses and then turns towards the large lake. They walk less than three kilometers, and a boundless ¡®sea¡¯ appears before their eyes.


    If no one said it was a lake, everyone would definitely consider it as the sea because it¡¯s too big to see the other shore.


    ¡°No wonder there are tidal movements, this lake is too big.¡± Brooks also can¡¯t help but exclaim.


    People are expressing amazement about their own hometown. John and You Rongyan proudly say, ¡°A merchant has traveled around the lake, saying that it is at least five hundred kilometers long from east to west, and more than four hundred kilometers long from north to south.¡±


    The wetland along the lake has many plants growing. Although it is a saline lake, some salt-tolerant plants are still growing tenaciously. There are even fish swimming in the gaps between the plants.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a saltwater lake? Why are there fish?¡± Naeli asks curiously.


    Negris facepalms and said sheepishly, ¡°The sea is salty too, of course there will be fish.¡±


    Naeli can¡¯t help but shrink her head, realizing that she had asked a stupid question. There are far more species of saltwater fish than freshwater ones.


    ¡°What about those? What kind of fish are they? They seem quite big.¡± Naeli shrinks her neck for a while, then suddenly points to the distance on the lake surface. There are hundreds of traces on the lake surface, as if there are large fish swimming underwater.


    Hearing this, John turns around, his face changes dramatically, and shouts, ¡°Not good, those are not fish, those are Fishman Water Monsters!¡±


    When over a hundred ferocious and grim ¡®water monsters¡¯ emerge from the water, waving their claws and rushing towards them with their mouths wide open, Brooks sighs, ¡°Okay, there must be a Giant Dragon that died here. These are shark crocodiles, crocodiles that have been contaminated by dragon blood and evolved into dragon-like creatures.¡±


    ¡°So ugly.¡± Negris complains.


    John who is already prepared to flee looks at everyone so calm, he can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uh, should... should we run now?¡±


    ¡°Run? Why run?¡± Brooks smiles, bends down his body, opens his mouth and roars at those shark crocodiles. A shadow of a dragon head emerges, opens its wide mouth, and lets out a silent roar.


    The running shark crocodiles bleed from their seven orifices as they run. Their scales fall off, and they fall down silently and die.


    John¡¯s eyes are about to fall out. These hundreds of shark crocodiles that could wipe out a village were all killed by a roar from the man in front of him with his nostrils facing the sky. He realizes that he seems to have encountered some formidable existences.


    Ange transfers several tons of food over, first cooks them, and then lets John take a bag of beets to call people back home, to invite everyone nearby who can move. Those who are too hungry to walk are given a piece of beetroot first.


    As soon as the hundreds of people from nearby villages hear that there is food that can fill their stomach, they immediately bring their families and rush over. Seeing the fragrant porridge, they sincerely knock on the ground.


    A large wave of Soul Flames floods over, which really troubles Ange. He invites people with food to dig, not for eating.


    The villagers who had their fill of food at Ange¡¯s indication unearthed a medium-sized Giant Dragon skeleton.

 Chapter 192 - 141 Bone Dragon and Breeding_1

    Chapter 192: Chapter 141 Bone Dragon and Breeding_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Why should a short, chubby dragon that¡¯s twenty meters long be considered a medium-sized dragon? What do we call dragons that are fifty meters long like our real bodies?¡± Naeli complained as she scratched the Bone Dragon¡¯s bones beneath her with her small paw.


    ¡°...it is called a ¡®giant¡¯ dragon.¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t all dragons called giant dragons?¡± Naeli blinked and asked.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, those above forty meters are called giant dragons. Those from thirty to forty meters are classified as large dragons. Dragons more than twenty meters are considered medium-sized, and those less than ten meters are deemed small-sized dragons.¡±


    ¡°So, what type of dragon is this? It is just over twenty meters, almost as big as Yulanda when she was young. Could it be a juvenile Silver Dragon?¡± Brooks cut in.


    Negris shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it was able to be resurrected using the Purify technique. It¡¯s definitely not one we have seen before. It¡¯s either a subspecies or an ingenious product of the Light Old Dogs, such as the legendary Holy Dragon.¡±


    While they were talking, the three dragons turned to look at Ange, who was working busily on the flesh wings. The holy light from the Purify technique flickered, similar to a Goblin¡¯s Steel Welding Art.


    Wherever the holy light passed, a black flesh wing regenerated rapidly.


    At this point, they were already in the sky. A twenty-meter long Bone Dragon, with its ragged wings, hovered above Fallen Dragon Lake.


    After digging out the dragon remains, Ange discovered that it had already gathered Soul Fire under the arrival of the King at the Locke Level. It was hard for Ange to resurrect it because it was deeply stuck in the swampy mud. Even a live Giant Dragon would struggle to break free from such mud.


    Since it had Soul Fire, they reassembled its skull into the bones and quickly formed a Bone Dragon.


    They initially thought it would be useless, only to be used as a bullying tool against the weak due to its large size, as its wings were ragged and couldn¡¯t even fly.


    Compared to the Bone Dragon, the Corpse Dragon was much better, especially those with intact wings. They could fly in the air, and their range and combat capabilities were not on the same level.


    As for Bone Dragons, they could only run on the ground, equivalent to a large skeleton.


    So, Negris and others began to guess the type of this Bone Dragon. Though revered as the God of Knowledge, there was no known knowledge of ¡®Identifying Dragon Bones¡¯ in the world, they needed to guess.


    However, halfway through, they saw Ange brushing the Bone Dragon with Purify, after which the dragon got a layer of flesh. This shattered all their estimates. It clearly had the power to resurrect under holy light, just like Little Angel¡¯s ability, making it likely an invention of the Gods of Light.


    In the following three to four days, Ange started to work hard, continuously casting Purify, stubbornly restoring the Bone Dragon¡¯s ragged wing, which had a wingspan of thirty plus meters. Although it was not fully healed, the Bone Dragon was already eager to fly.


    Well then, let it fly. Ange took everyone on board and let the Bone Dragon continue recovering in midair.


    Just by watching Ange standing steadily on the flapping wing of the Bone Dragon, one could see that his control over the Wind Element had deepened significantly. Even Naeli had to hook her paw to stay steady.


    Little Angel and Little Zombie had the knack of selecting places. They dove into the nostrils of the Bone Dragon, one on each side, looking out. Strong winds blow in their faces, causing both Little Zombie and Little Angel to squawk in delight and enjoyment, never tiring of it.


    The wings were becoming more complete, with all the ragged parts healed, thus allowing the Bone Dragon to fly more steadily.


    Ange returned on the back of the Bone Dragon and continued the healing process. Brooks turned away, refusing to watch on. He swore never to compete with this skeleton in terms of stamina again.


    As he turned his gaze away, Brooks quickly spotted something else: ¡°Look, there¡¯s a big island. According to the distance and direction, we should be near the center of the lake, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Following the direction pointed out by Brooks, they saw a large island in the distance. It was an irregular circle, higher in the middle and low on the sides, worthy of being considered a large island with a diameter of twenty kilometers.


    The island was covered in lush vegetation, with many shrubs and small trees. The vegetation decreased as one neared the edge but still relatively numerous. Even in the wetlands near the lake, many marsh grasses and woods grew stubbornly.


    Ange tilted his head and pointed to the island: ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    The Bone Dragon promptly changed course as if following an order, directly flying towards Lake Island.


    A sense of foreboding rose in Negris¡¯s heart and he hurriedly spoke: ¡°What are you doing? We don¡¯t have time, and we should be heading back. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Ange directly jumped off the Bone Dragon¡¯s back, landing on the wet ground with a thump, stomping down on a footprint, making the marsh grass instantly grow rapidly.


    During this process, many fish started frantically jumping, or rapidly swimming away. Even brackish water turtles couldn¡¯t endure it and surfaced, trying their best to swim away.


    The insects with slower movement or shorter lifespan directly rushed to their demise under the Instant Death Halo.


    This is why no one ever thought about using the Instant Death Halo to grow vegetables. With all animals and insects dead, who would pollinate the plants?


    Unless one can constantly cast low-level magic and have a level of control precise enough for pollination, it would need a Mage to cooperate.


    A few hours later, the wetland bloomed like never before, teeming with energy. Ange quickly selected several cereal plants. The Pollination Technique gathered their minuscule buds and pollen and put them into an empty space.

 Chapter 193 - 141: Bone Dragon and Breeding_2

    Chapter 193: Chapter 141: Bone Dragon and Breeding_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris exclaimed silently, returning his thoughts to the Temple of Rest quickly, controlling his Bronze Book to fly back to the farms.


    Sure enough, just as he had suspected, the fields were filled with a type of grain never seen before. They were in full bloom, each stalk tall and robust, and the panicles thick and long, indicating a high-yielding variety.


    A name flashed through Negris¡¯s mind: Magic Rice!


    ¡°Kvada, you¡¯ve been restoring the Bone Dragon these days, but your other hand never stopped. So, you were actually planting Magic Rice!¡± Negris said irritably.


    They had only found a small bag of Magic Rice on the Spring Breeze Druid Loui, insufficient for such a large area. It was clear that Ange had already harvested and planted a second batch.


    ¡°Can you not give me a heads up next time!?¡± Ange always managed to conjure up an array of things without warning, not giving Negris, his strategist, a chance to prepare.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded, carefully transferring the pollen collected from outside onto several Magic Rice plants.


    Negris realized that Ange had divided the fields of Magic Rice into small plots. Each plot containing only four plants, and pollen from the same wild grass plant was used solely on these four Magic Rice plants. Excess pollen was discarded, to avoid cross-contamination with other plots.


    Looking at tens of thousands of small plots in the farm, Negris asked nervously, ¡°You¡¯re not planning to crossbreed these plants with ten thousand different kinds of wild grass, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ange shook his head.


    Just as Negris was about to sigh in relief, Ange responded, ¡°Ten thousand plants per batch.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡± Are there really going to be second and third batches? Thinking of Ange¡¯s unyielding nature to plant crops for a thousand years, if he couldn¡¯t breed a good seed, would he repeat this for a thousand years?


    ¡°Please, we¡¯re just here to dig some fertilizer. It¡¯s time to go back now,¡± said Negris in exasperation. He found Ange¡¯s casual approach frustrating.


    Originally, they just wanted to dig some dragon soil. But when they saw bird droppings, they dug for those too. Encountering Magic Rice, he began planting it, and upon finding Bone Dragon, he unearthed bones. Now, he wanted to invest time and energy in cultivation without any planning. They initially planned to meet with the undead of Dark City, but now that the time was approaching, he seemed uninterested in returning.


    Ange didn¡¯t respond.


    Having figured out Ange¡¯s nature, Negris understood ¡®no response¡¯ was not due to him not hearing but a sign of his ¡®rejection¡¯. Negris quickly tried to coax him, ¡°The people from Dark City are almost here. Let¡¯s go back and greet them first, and then return to breed the crops, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, when I¡¯m finished,¡± Ange responded quickly this time.


    After collecting all the pollen from the grass plants in this cultivated wetland, Ange took flight, landing on the back of the still-hovering Bone Dragon, and directed it to fly towards Hope Oasis.


    Without the Bone Dragon, they could have used the Teleportation Array to return. But now that they had a Bone Dragon, they had to fly back. It wasn¡¯t that far, according to the information from John, Hope Oasis was about two hundred kilometers away.


    Owing to the vast amount of Soul Flame that the villagers had devoted, Ange left behind about twenty tons of food; enough for everyone to eat for a while.


    Negris even taught them a few ways to process reeds, encouraging them to produce more reed products for the Oasis in exchange for food. In the future, a road might be built to connect the Oasis to Fallen Dragon Lake, making it easier to transport bird manure and goods.


    If they had the power to clear out the Fishman Water Monsters in the Fallen Dragon Lake, the fishing resources alone would be enough to feed a lot of people.


    By the time they flew back, evening had arrived, and it was pitch-dark before they even reached the Oasis. But this was the time when the undead were most active, the Bone Dragon included, which seemed to flap its wings with more vigor.


    Brooks noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t the undead supposed to fear sunlight? Why do you all seem unaffected?¡±


    Negris shrugged, ¡°We have someone covering for us.¡±


    He had already noticed this anomaly and even had Ange pull a regular skeleton from inside the Temple of Rest to expose it to sunlight. It didn¡¯t last long under the sun before it started to fall apart and begin frantically burrowing into the sand.


    Upon further analysis, Negris realized that all the undead who were unaffected by the sun all had a soul connection to Ange. Without this connection, they would indeed be destroyed by sun exposure.


    The normal undead typically were highly susceptible to sunlight. Only they, the unconventional undead, would be running about under the bright sun.


    Upon hearing ¡®someone¡¯s got your back,¡¯ Brooks instinctively glanced at Ange.


    Just then, a brief whistling sound resonated, evidently a warning signal.


    Ange and the others looked out, only to see a long convoy moving between the dunes in the darkness, the warning signal was emitted by them.


    The whole convoy was instantly in motion, all well-trained, they collapsed on the spot, then rolled away in all directions, with one quick push, they squeezed into the loose sand and gravel. Only some vehicles and horses, which could not hide, remained on the ground. There was no sign of the long convoy that was there just a few seconds ago.


    Everyone was stunned, and even Brooks couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°How professional! what are they hiding from? Are they being pursued by enemies?¡±


    Everyone exchanged glances. Only the whooshing sound of the Bone Dragon¡¯s wings, echoing far away in the silent darkness, was left.


    At that point, everyone snaps back. Negris remarked, ¡°Eh, they¡¯re hiding from us.¡±


    ¡°Who are these people? Travelling wee hours of the morning.¡± A mildly embarrassed Negris asked, ¡°Did we scare them? Maybe we should go down...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Ange suddenly yelled, and the Bone Dragon instantly lurched to one side, flipping sideways. A strong arrow, as thick as a forearm, pierced through the dragon¡¯s wings, ripping a large hole. If the dragon hadn¡¯t swerved slightly, the arrow might have lodged in its bone.


    Only after the arrow flew past did they hear the sound of a bowstring being tightly stretched; this arrow was faster than sound.


    ¡°How dare they shoot at us?¡± Brooks erupted in anger and instantly jumped down, heavily landing on the sandy ground.


    Sand whooshed out in all directions due to the impact.


    But the sand, like being in a liquid, dramatically slowed down and stopped in a short while.


    ¡°A Delaying Technique?¡± Brooks blinked, his pupils contracted.


    The type of magic wasn¡¯t important, what was important was the mage who cast the Delaying Technique. Such subtle skill in casting magic wasn¡¯t something an ordinary magician could achieve. However, Brooks hadn¡¯t sensed any magic waves. Could it be that a magician had cast a spell under his very eyes, completely unnoticed?


    Just as Brooks¡¯ eyes contracted, a Shadow Long Blade emerged from the ground, aiming straight for between his legs.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Brooks yelled, and the entire ground exploded in a shower, his body rocketing up into the sky as if blown up by the explosion.


    A shadow, wielding a Shadow Long Blade, was knocked from the ground. The blade twirled in his hands, clinking against the airborne sand and rocks.


    A weird scene, that defied the laws of physics, unfolded. The shadow, as if stepping on an invisible stairway, swiftly pursued Brooks with the force created by repelling the flying sandstone.


    Brooks had committed a big taboo for wizards, letting a melee might guy, who was perhaps just a level behind, get close without any followers around.


    In long-range encounters, a Magic Tutor could beat ten high-level Sword Saints, but in a close combat situation, a Magic Tutor was as vulnerable as a chicken in the hands of a high-level Sword Saint.


    Luckily, Brooks was not a helpless, weak wizard but a Gold Dragon equally formidable in close combat, who instantly reached out with a claw.


    Brooks¡¯ fingers suddenly grew bigger and longer, revealing sharp dragon claws, which startled the shadow. With one foot stepping on thin air, he twisted his body agilely in mid-air. His Long Blade avoided Brooks¡¯ claw and, without changing its trajectory, aimed for Brooks¡¯ neck.


    The pitch-black Shadow Long Blade created sizzling sounds as it cut through the air.


    Ange swooped down, slashing with the Scythe of Death.


    Upon seeing the Scythe of Death, the shadowy enemy hesitated a bit.


    Just then, Negris¡¯ voice rang out in a timely manner, ¡°Hold back for now, it¡¯s a Black Warrior of the Emperor level, possibly from the Dark City.¡±

 Chapter 194 - 142: Run Fast, _1

    Chapter 194: Chapter 142: Run Fast, _1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Are those ahead friends of Dark City!? Do you know the Dark Knight Emperor Piero?¡± Negris called out.


    The figure in shadow had sheathed his blade, moving back a bit, a vacant figure in the air: ¡°Are you the God of Knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me, but how do you know I¡¯m the God of Knowledge?¡± Negris was surprised. Lisa and Ferlin hadn¡¯t revealed his identity as the God of Knowledge to those of Dark City.


    The figure in shadow spoke with resentment: ¡°That traitorous Piero mentioned you in secret code. Upon seeing you, I remembered. I am Rogge of the Steadfast Bone, one of the twelve Black Knights. I have met the God of Knowledge before.¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Negris seemed to remember something: ¡°Are you Rogge, one of the twelve Black Knights? Have you been promoted to Dark Knight Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord of Knowledge, you... you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Rogge responded sorrowfully.


    ¡°Why do you call Piero a traitor? What¡¯s with the secret code? And why are you in Dark City? And what¡¯s with the whole retinue you have?¡± Negris asked a slew of questions, surprised to encounter an old acquaintance.


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to talk in the air. Shall we, the Lord of Knowledge, descend and talk on the grounds?¡± Rogge proposed.


    The group descended to the ground, followed by the hovering Bone Dragon. As they drew closer, many could see the status of the Bone Dragon, causing an uproar: ¡°A Bone Dragon! A Bone Dragon can fly? How is that possible?¡±


    At Rogge¡¯s command, hordes of individuals emerged from the sandy soil, forming the long queue they had seen in the air. Some hurried over to set up tables and chairs, soon creating a makeshift outdoor meeting place.


    Negris noticed that these people were all undead witches. They looked ragged and withered but were otherwise clean. The rotting parts of their bodies were skillfully replaced with different metallic substances and plates that resembled decorations.


    Both host and guest seated themselves, but Negris noticed that there was only Rogge as the host. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are the rest of the Black Knights?¡±


    Rogge replied, ¡°They¡¯re dead. Of the twelve Black Knights, only I remain.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Negris inquired.


    Perhaps he had bottled up for too long. Upon meeting a familiar face, Rogge couldn¡¯t help but vent his feelings and started to narrate the series of past events enthusiastically.


    After the king disappeared, Pierro and the twelve Black Knights came to the Prime Material Plane. They hid quietly for a while until disagreements arose between Pierro and the Black Knights.


    The twelve Black Knights intended to conquer a large territory and reestablish the Undead Empire in the Prime Material Plane.


    However, Piero thought they were delusional. The Undead in the Prime Material Plane were like rootless water, incapable of flourishing. He claimed they would do better to reincarnate as humans and integrate into human society.


    Neither party could persuade the other, and a fight broke out. Piero took on the twelve Black Knights on his own.


    Back then, Piero was a Knight of the Imperial level, while the twelve Black Knights were at the Duke level. Even though they outnumbered Piero, the battle was evenly matched. Granted, Piero was holding back, or else a few of the Black Knights would have been killed.


    They parted ways after the duel, and the Black Knights grouped together and invaded the Prime Material Plane. Not long after, they drew the attention of the Church of Light, the Human Empire, and the Elves, forcing them to go into hiding.


    About two or three decades later, after the heat died down, they reemerged and caused another coalition between the Church of Light and the humans, forcing them to hide again. This time, only ten of them remained.


    Then one day, they discovered a note while hiding. It said one word: ¡°Run.¡± The note, bearing Piero¡¯s insignia, burned itself to ashes five seconds after they read it.


    Better safe than sorry, the Black Knights hurriedly fled. They had just escaped when they found out that the Church of Light had a tightly-knit web laid around their hiding spot, the ancient castle. Even in the sky, there were over ten spirits hovering about.


    After that, every time they encountered danger, a secret letter or message would be delivered to them. The method was different each time, but all the messages were designed to burn after reading. Once, a Black Knight came to deliver a message, claiming to be under Piero.


    It was evident that Piero had reincarnated as a Black Knight again. This wasn¡¯t surprising since Piero himself invented the method to reincarnate into a Black Knight.


    Despite Piero¡¯s intel, the ranks of the Black Knights, including Rogge, continued to decrease. The humans were well-resourced and relentless, allowing them to fail hundreds of times. As long as they succeeded once, they could deal a grave blow to Rogge and his team.


    They realized that establishing the Undead Empire in the conquered territory was impossible. Chased and blocked by human forces, they were gradually pushed to the location of Dark City in the desert. There, they found a safe haven and made it their home three hundred years ago.


    During their exile, they collected and saved many undead beings, including undead witches. Many of them were utterly clueless, lonely shadows. They didn¡¯t even know why they had changed, and they didn¡¯t understand what Undead meant.

 Chapter 195 - 142 Run, _2

    Chapter 195: Chapter 142 Run, _2


    Translator: 549690339


    They would gather such Undead and take them to the Dark City. The major activity of Dark City was to wander about and scour the world for Undead, teaching or guiding them, rescuing them from human territories.


    Over the centuries, Dark City had assembled more than three thousand Undead and over twenty thousand members of various life species. Yet they constantly had to contend with the onslaught of the Church of Light. Of the twelve knights, only Rogge remained.


    A while ago, a corner of Dark City received a secret code specially for Piero, informing him that there was news from the Resting Palace. The God of Knowledge had transformed into a bronze Juvenile Dragon and arrived in the human world.


    So when Jerika told him that there was a bronze Juvenile Dragon under Lord Ange, he immediately thought of the God of Knowledge. Once he confirmed that Ange had the ability to purify the Undead bacterium, he brought everyone over immediately.


    ¡°These are the core members of Dark City. I¡¯ve brought them all here, God of Knowledge, is the Resting Palace open? Can... Can I go back?¡± Rogge suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ah? Go back? What do you want to go back for?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to entrust these people to you, sir, and return to the Resting Palace for eternal sleep.¡± Rogge said, worn out.


    ¡°Eternal sleep? What does that mean, to sleep forever? Isn¡¯t that suicide? Have you gone mad?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Rogge shook his head tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad, just tired. I¡¯ve lived too long, all my brothers are dead, life has no meaning, it¡¯s just tiresome.¡±


    Negris suddenly found that Rogge was very determined about death. No matter what persuasions were made, he kept saying that he was tired, life was meaningless. The only thing he couldn¡¯t let go of was this group under his command. He hoped that Negris would take them in, allowing him to return to the Resting Palace for eternal sleep.


    Setting aside whether the Resting Palace would let him in, Negris absolutely did not support this idea of eternal sleep. Why on earth would one want to sleep eternally when they had immortality?


    Forget about being tired, being uninterested. Hadn¡¯t he himself been sealed inside the Bronze Book for thousands of years? Hadn¡¯t he gone through a millenium where he had not even seen a single soul and when one finally arrived it turned out to be a tedious Farming Skeleton.


    Despite all of this, did he ever think about eternal sleep? Lord Ange, who had been farming for over a millennium ¨C wasn¡¯t that even more uninteresting? Did he ever consider eternal sleep?


    Negris couldn¡¯t convince Rogge to change his mind despite all his persuasion, so he quietly signaled for Ange to contact Anthony.


    Upon hearing the situation, Anthony said: ¡°This is normal, too normal. That Rogge has always been delicate and artistic, always thinks too much. The fact that he¡¯s managed to hold on till now is astonishing. It¡¯s easy to deal with, just wait a moment, I¡¯m coming. Remember to open the Teleportation Array for me.¡±


    After about ten minutes, Lisa, who was located at the Oasis, activated the Teleportation Array. Anthony, who was cloaked from head to toe in a white robe, stepped out of the Teleportation Array. His staff thrummed onto the ground: ¡°Come out, old buddy.¡±


    Where the staff landed, a whirl of black smoke started to curl up, growing larger and larger. It was as if a black hole had been torn open, a horse with glowing red eyes stepped out, sucking in the black smoke like a black hole, condensing it into a form.


    ¡°Who dares call me in the middle of the night!¡± As soon as it landed, the black horse impatiently neighed.


    Anthony said awkwardly: ¡°It¡¯s me, old buddy, it¡¯s me. Rogge is not in a good mood. We need to treat him.¡±


    ¡°That same Rogge again? Where is he?¡± The black horse impatiently asked.


    Anthony pointed in a direction according to the coordinates sent by Ange and then asked: ¡°Old buddy, could you give me a ride?¡±


    The black horse snorted disdainfully: ¡°Dream on, run on your own.¡±


    After saying that, it dashed forward, leaving a trail of black lines behind. Anthony let out a sigh, pulled his robe up over his knee, and took off running in the direction of the black horse.


    He was slightly slow at the start, but once he got to full speed, Anthony¡¯s figure shone brightly in the holy light. His speed also accelerated and he managed to catch up the black horse.


    All Black Warriors had a mount that they themselves condensed. The mounts could respond to their every command, as if they were a part of them. Black Knights could even use both of their hands and feet, in addition to the mount¡¯s four hooves, to play instruments as one body.


    But as the inventor of the Black Warriors, one day, it suddenly occurred to Anthony that if his mount was an independent undead creature, then wouldn¡¯t it be like having two Black Warriors if he teamed up with it? What good is it to be one body? Could it be stronger than fighting two against one on his own?


    So he found the spirit of a horse, and turned it into the Black Warrior.


    The chance for an intelligent life form to become undead after death is small. For every hundred witches created, there may not necessarily be one that becomes undead. The probability of a horse, who isn¡¯t considered a smart creature, being transformed into undead is even smaller. On the other hand, there seem to be many undead horse witches.


    Anthony, that old fellow, is probably the only undead horse in the Abyss.


    Anthony turned the undead horse into the Black Warrior, trained its martial arts, tempered its soul, honed its coordination, and forcefully molded it into a Duke-level Black Warrior Horse...


    However, since Anthony was mixed up with the Church of Light, he had been sealing the horse for a long time. This infuriated it and made it decide to cut off all ties with Anthony, even forbidding him from calling its name.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rogge¡¯s old problem acting up again, Anthony wouldn¡¯t have dared to summon it out. But if he hadn¡¯t, as an Archbishop of the magic system, he might not have been able to defeat Emperor Rogge.


    About twenty minutes later, their six legs sped wildly, arriving at the location of Ange and the others. Upon seeing them, the Black Horse charged at Rogge without any greetings and struck with its front hoof.


    Rogge recognized the Black Horse. The joy of reunion had just arisen when it was dazed by the powerful stomp of the Black Horse, which caused Rogge to scatter into pieces and withdraw due to his subconscious.


    Anthony gasped for breath as he arrived, casting Holy Light Illumination to highlight Rogge¡¯s exact position.


    Then he cast Holy Cage to seal the area of Rogge and Black Horse¡¯s combat. He then summoned his Holy Light Gauntlet and rushed into the cage, cooperating with the Black Horse to beat up Rogge, forcefully scattering him.


    After the scattering, the Black Horse controlled Rogge¡¯s soul, allowing Anthony to search his memory and erase some inexplicable memories.


    ¡°The meaning of life? What the hell is that, delete it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be strong... don¡¯t let myself be weak? What kind of crap is this? Delete it.¡±


    ¡°Life... always... walk... carry on our own??? Is he going mad? Where did he see self-pity? Erase it.¡±


    Anthony flipped through Rogge¡¯s memories and found a lot of inexplicable things. It was obvious that Rogge, in the Prime Material Plane, had been affected by many decaying human philosophies.


    But it was not strange, Rogge used to have a very sensitive personality, which resonated with these inexplicable things. It was not the first time that Anthony had deleted his memories, and even the Black Horse was very proficient in cooperating with him.


    After the swift succession of actions, Rogge, who had been possibly wiped too harshly, was now looking at Anthony in shock after reconsolidating his form: ¡°Who are you? What did you do to me? Where am I?¡±


    The Black Horse snorted and nudged Antony to stand properly with its neck, then charged at him at high speed.


    Swish! A black smoke ring formed a hole, and the Black Horse disappeared as if it had been sucked into a black hole.


    ¡°Well, his treatment is done.¡± Anthony laid his hand on his shoulder, saluted Ange, didn¡¯t respond to Rogge, and immediately ran away, disappearing into the distance in no time.


    Negris watched his coming and going like the wind, then turned to Rogge and asked, ¡°Do you still want to return to the Resting Camp?¡±


    ¡°Resting Camp? Did the Resting Camp restart? Can I return? Is His Majesty still there? No? There¡¯s no one in the Resting Camp? Then what¡¯s the point of going back?¡± Rogge exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Do you still wish for eternal sleep?¡±


    ¡°Eternal sleep? Isn¡¯t that the same as death? Am I mad? Hold on, who was that guy earlier? He smells just like those servants of Light, you should have let me slay him just now.¡± Rogge grumbled.


    Negris was speechless: ¡°This treatment is too thorough, he¡¯s like an entirely different person now.¡±


    Suddenly, a fluorescent figure came running back from the distance, it was Anthony who had run away earlier. He was out of breath and said urgently, ¡°Run! The Light is

 Chapter 196 - 143: Do you know how to farm? _1

    Chapter 196: Chapter 143: Do you know how to farm? _1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Hold them off, I¡¯ll go ahead, and don¡¯t let them see me.¡± Tossing out these words, Anthony ran off in the opposite direction.


    If the Church of Light found out that he, a Cardinal, appeared in the depths of a desert thousands of miles away late at night, and was mingling with a bunch of undead, no amount of Holy Water would wash him clean.


    ¡°Good! Nice call! Prepare for battle!¡± Rogge, rejuvenated from his previous despair, bellowed with vigor. The sudden contrast left his underlings from Dark City somewhat flabbergasted.


    Negris and Brooks couldn¡¯t help but mutter amongst themselves: ¡°I think Anthony shouldn¡¯t be a bishop, he should be heading to the confessional.¡±


    ¡°How do you know he hasn¡¯t sat in one before? Maybe this ability was developed in the confessional. Every believer enters solemnly to confess their sins and then leaves rejoicing. The Church is sure to promote him fast.¡±


    The undead creatures of Dark City definitely prepared themselves for an attack and connected the wagons into a wall in the swiftest manner possible. Spikes were laid leaning on the enemy¡¯s side to prevent them climbing or hitting the wagons.


    Between the wagons, crossbows smaller than siege crossbows were stuck in the gaps, aiming forward.


    Inside the wagons, shooting holes were opened, the witches hiding behind them, aiming ahead.


    But that was still not enough, Rogge turned to Negris for help: ¡°God of Knowledge, do you have a mage? Help me immerse the wheels in the sand to prevent them from using hooks.¡±


    Negris was stunned: ¡°Among your over-3,000 Witches, you still lack a Mage?¡±


    Rogge was also stunned: ¡°Why would we not? It¡¯s incredibly expensive to train a mage.¡±


    ¡°But... there are over 3,000 of you witches, a Witch-King, and the Undead Saint. Can you possibly lack mages.¡±


    Rogge shook his head disdainfully, ¡°Clearly you¡¯ve never taken care of people. Nurturing a mage is so expensive. Do you know how much a set of novice mage practice equipment costs? Do you know how much the training of the mage dual-language costs per hour? You must know how much a wand and a robe cost, right? Do you know how many Demon Crystals a novice mage consumes in a year?¡±


    The more he spoke, the angrier and more animated he became.


    Negris hurried to stop him: ¡°Alright, alright, I understand your financial plight.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dark City has always been under siege, making it difficult for magic practice boards and books to come in. We can¡¯t teach on sand boards, can we? The mages outside have already started using Illusion Panorama Three-dimensional Practice Books. If they want to know the effect after the magic forms, they just have to open the practice book. They can even make themselves the target of attack and experience what it feels like to be hit by magic, while we have to explain it verbally, which leads to significantly varying results.¡±


    Speaking of this, Negris felt smug, their Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline could impart all the skills and experiences for casting spells after awakening, as if they had cast them themselves.


    But the undead also have soul contact.


    ¡°Exactly, now we mainly adopt the old-to-new approach, where an old mage takes under his wing two apprentices and grinds it out slowly. However, magic is too reliant on talent and after a while, when the initial enthusiasm fades, many people become mediocre. That¡¯s why most of Dark City¡¯s inhabitants are mediocre mages.¡± Rogge sighed.


    Upon hearing about talent, Negris glanced at Ange. Could anyone be less talented than a farming skeleton?


    The challenge of nurturing a mage is multifaceted and includes significant investment, adequate teaching resources/materials, and abundant practice opportunities.


    Practice makes perfect, but how can one grasp the true essence of magic without casting it thousands of times?


    However, casting magic requires magic power. Once an apprentice mage casts five or six Level 1 magic spells, they run out of magic power and can¡¯t practice any further.


    Rich mages can use Demon Crystals to regain magic power, but poor ones can only rely on meditation, with the possibility of regaining full power the next day.


    When others practice dozens of times a day and you only a few times a day, the progress is bound to be different.


    Additionally, there are the practicing books, the magic wand, magic garment, magic accessories, those who can afford it might even receive illusion aided teaching; hence the progress of richer mages and poor ones are not on the same level.


    For humans, the golden age of learning magic is around ten to twenty years. After this period, one¡¯s understanding of magic becomes fixed, and it becomes difficult to make major breakthroughs.


    So, early stages of magic learning lay the groundwork for later achievements, determining how far a wizard can progress, and the quicker, the better.


    Why do the poor take up the sword? Because it¡¯s cheap.


    Fill your belly, grab a wooden stick, and wildly hack and slash around, and you might become an outstanding swordsman.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you have Undead Holy Fire?¡± Negris asked, Undead Holy Fire is like the bloodline inheritance of the Dragon Clan, a divine artifact for illusion-assisted teaching.


    A bunch of undead witches gathered around the Undead Holy Fire, and once they immersed their consciousness in it, they could immediately immerse themselves in their predecessors¡¯ learning process. Meanwhile, they could also share their own insights, adding to the experience database.


    The experience gained by a wizard, through the Undead Holy Fire, could be quickly passed on to other undead witches, highly efficient.


    ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t have such a thing, if we did, it would be great. We have over three thousand undead witches, if only ten percent could become outstanding wizards, hehehe... Forget about it, do you have any mages here?¡±


    Rogge looked in the distance, the Silver Knights had already appeared at the end of the night. He quickly asked if there was no mage, he would have to dig one up himself.


    ¡°Ange.¡± Negris said to Ange, ¡°Can you bury the wheels in the sand?¡±


    Ange cast a streak of magic, landing right under each carriage wheel, then pressed her palm down.


    Boom! All the wheels immediately sank into the sand, and the bottom of the carriage sat directly on the sand.


    Five seconds, job done.


    Rogge¡¯s eyes widened in shock: ¡°Such precise control? Could this be... the one Negris called ¡®Ange¡¯ just now?¡±


    ¡°This is Lord Ange, the successor to the Undead Godhood and the new Undead God,¡± Negris introduced to Rogge who had lived through the Undead Empire era using former titles.


    Rogge kneeled down in one knee and said solemnly, ¡°I pledge my loyalty to the Undead God. I, Black Knight Rogge, am at your service.¡±


    A strange symbol floated up from Rogge¡¯s body.


    Ange curiously looked at the symbol, which was wholly different from those offered by his subjects¡¯ worshippers.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Loyalty Oath, accept it quickly. Rogge pledges his loyalty to the Undead God, a promise of eternal loyalty. The difference between it and a Soul Oath is that if you fall, he will not vanish with you. And his loyalty is dedicated to the Undead God, you can control him only when you possess the Undead Godhood,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange accepted the Loyalty Oath, then asked, ¡°Do you know how to farm?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rogge was taken aback by this sudden question. Farm?


    Negris face-palmed, the vision was already taking form in his soul. Black Knight Emperor Rogge, carrying a large sickle, floating above orderly fields, crops neatly falling in his wake.


    Don¡¯t doubt, if Ange could make Little Angel carry a poop pail, he would absolutely make Rogge mow the lawn. Negris had already started worrying about Rogge¡¯s future.


    The Silver Knights rushed forward, a column of light shot straight towards the carriage wall.


    ¡°Using Holy Light Flash as their first move? Have they gone mad?!¡± Rogge¡¯s face changed drastically.


    PS: It¡¯s Children¡¯s Day, I am going out to play, so just one update for today.

 Chapter 197 - 144 The Child Has Hatched _1

    Chapter 197: Chapter 144 The Child Has Hatched _1


    Translator: 549690339


    The pillar of light slammed into a carriage, melting it on impact.


    The pillar of light served as more of a demonstration. After its release, a team of Paladins rushed in, some holding their heads, others their feet. They hurriedly wrapped the holy spirit, who had just released Holy Light and was in a state of stagnation, in a shroud and quickly carried it to the back of the formation.


    A large group of Silver Knights gradually stopped and began to form a battle line.


    At the rear of the formation, Terek, the God¡¯s Knight of the Silver Knights, was already roaring in anger: ¡°Fools! Fools! Fools! Why did let the Holy Spirit run to the front? You know he¡¯s single-minded, what if the fight starts?¡±


    The subordinate knight reluctantly replied, ¡°We couldn¡¯t catch up, sir. When the Holy Spirit starts running, he doesn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. We couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re upset? You¡¯re upset? Then why did you let him run? Why did you let him run?¡± Terek was so furious that he began to strike his subordinate with his whip.


    The subordinate knight shrank his head, not daring to block the blow, and grit his teeth, taking the punishment.


    Terek vented, his anger subsiding slightly. He leaped off his war horse, his eyes flashing white. He surveyed the Dark City¡¯s chariot formations in the distance.


    ¡°Those old Immortals of Dark City are acting faster and faster. We haven¡¯t even arrived, yet they have already prepared defenses. This is a bit tricky.¡± Terek spoke, showing his predicament.


    Frankly, the response speed of Dark City¡¯s chariot formation exceeded his expectations. He didn¡¯t expect that it was due to a Cardinal informing the enemy.


    Seeing Terek in distress, a young knight who had just been transferred from headquarters volunteered: ¡°Sir, we can strike at the point broken by the Holy Spirit to breach the enemy¡¯s defense.¡±


    Terek slapped his thigh, exclaiming, ¡°Good idea! No wonder you¡¯re a young man from headquarters. Brave, energetic, and bold! The main attack duty will be given to you. Lead your men, break through the enemy¡¯s defenses, we¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The young knight was dumbstruck.


    With the attack duty unexpectedly falling on him, the dumbfounded young knight also dared not defy military orders. He had to prepare, cursing under his breath.


    Terek looked around. The remaining men were all old colleagues. He didn¡¯t bother to pretend anymore and grumbled: ¡°The guys now sent down from the curia are all dullards, always trying to make a name for themselves, even want to break Dark City. But have they ever thought, we are the Silver Knights alive, and Silver Wraiths once dead? If we break Dark City, what will we eat in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, they¡¯re all fools.¡± His men echoed in unison.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation with the Fallen Angels? There¡¯s news from the curia that his Holiness the Pope may be considering deploying us to encircle the Fallen Legion.¡± Terek asked.


    His quartermaster knew this best. Intelligence was also a kind of military supply, handled by logistics. Eventually, all of it ended up with him.


    ¡°No one dares to provoke the Fallen Legion right now. Fewer people means throwing ourselves into the muck with no way out. Their numbers are increasing. They have been expanding from Klun Town, and many clerics have been corrupted, becoming part of them. It¡¯s possible the people we sent out yesterday became our enemies today.¡±


    Terek listened with a grimace. The influence of the Fallen Angel, Shamara, was growing. She wandered around looking for clerics, plundering their Power of Holy Light and then corrupting them.


    Those who had been corrupted couldn¡¯t return to the curia because they would be the first ones to be Purified.


    Those who were corrupted and gathered under a veteran priest named Fala declared themselves Observers. They held onto their inner peace, even though corrupted, they yearned to return to their original selves. They pleaded with the curia to understand their plight and send people to dispel the Power of Fall.


    However, within the curia, they were known as the Fallen Legion. The curia indeed planned to dispatch people to disperse them, but the method would likely differ from what they had in mind. Burning them alive was the simplest approach.


    However, due to Nicola¡¯s death, the Western District couldn¡¯t find a successor for the moment. No one could consolidate the district¡¯s power, so nothing effective was done for some time.


    This prompted his Holiness the Pope to consider directly deploying the Silver Knights, bypassing the district.


    Of course, this order hadn¡¯t been given yet. The Silver Knights had been working hard to maintain relations with the influential figures within the curia and had simply received some advanced news.


    The current Fallen Legion and Fallen Angel are like a cesspool. No one wants to stir trouble voluntarily. The principal reason was that ¡®corruption¡¯, this method of theirs was too disgusting. Not only do they plunder your power, but they also fill you with the Power of Fall.


    In an instant, your allegiance changes, and previous allies become enemies while past enemies become comrades.


    Even if your former comrades knew you were forced, what difference would it make? Would they not purify you? And if they did purify you, how would they do it? If purification was out of question, would they burn you alive? Even if they don¡¯t burn you, would they lock you up for life?


    Such questions almost always had the same affirmative answer, so how could anyone dare return?


    With no choice but to band together for warmth, numbers grew. The basic needs of food and sanitation had to be met. Klun Town couldn¡¯t support too many people, so they had to expand, inevitably causing conflict.


    However, the Fallen Legion wasn¡¯t much of a threat for now. What was really troublesome was Shamara. The power of the Fallen Angel was growing stronger.


    Through constant plundering of the Holy Light, at first, she was chased around by an ascetic monk named Ange. A few days ago, she broke into a monastery and encountered two monks who were also practicing asceticism with the saints. Despite being outnumbered, she ended up plundering the Holy Light from the two monks.

 Chapter 198 - 144 The Child Has Hatched _2

    Chapter 198: Chapter 144 The Child Has Hatched _2


    Translator: 549690339


    It was apparent that her strength was increasing at an alarming rate.


    With such formidable power and elusive maneuvers, if this continues, even the Archbishop himself might not be able to suppress her, which will lead to trouble.


    As long as Shamara remained alive, the Fallen Legion, no matter how ruthlessly they¡¯re hunted, cannot be eradicated. Therefore, until Shamara is dead, Terek has no intention of dealing with this mess.


    ¡°It seems we must incur heavy losses.¡± Terek said, ¡®heartbroken¡¯.


    With just a single sentence, his subordinates understood his intention.


    If the Silver Knights suffer ¡®heavy losses¡¯, then naturally they would not have the strength to eliminate the Fallen Legion, let alone provoke Shamara. After all, the Fallen Angel is not one of their ordinary opponents.


    They could also use this as an excuse to request for compensation from the curia. Why not?


    The young knight finally prepared himself, surrounded by over a hundred of his trusted followers, while the remaining Silver Knights dispersed, following behind as backup.


    The so-called ¡®backup¡¯, sometimes, could also serve as supervising an army. All knights began to beat their breastplates, singing praises: ¡°Hallelu ¨C Messiah ¨C Bosnia ¨C Sisma ¨C Amara -¡°.


    The young knight rudely slapped himself on the mouth twice: Keep your mouth shut. Then he pulled down his face mask.


    The holy light shone brightly on them as everyone drew their javelins from their quivers. They spurred their horses slowly forward, gradually increasing their speed.


    When they reached a certain distance, the twang of a bowstring sounded, and a thick crossbow arrow shot into the formation of the knights.


    The Holy Light burst, and the unlucky ones¡¯ shields were shot, the crossbow arrow piercing their bodies and sent them hurtling off, heavily slamming into the war horses of their companions, who fell to the ground coughing blood.


    His companions avoided his position and continued forward, while the priests at the back hurried over to drag him away for treatment.


    The arrows and bolts were fired intermittently, bringing down one knight after another, but the rate of attack was too slow to cause the enemy to collapse.


    Getting a bit closer, the archers of the Silver Knights began to shoot. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, a wave of powerful arrows shot toward the carriage wall, focusing on suppressing those shooting crossbow arrows.


    Unfortunately, it was unknown whether they had hit anything. Even if they did hit something, the opposite side was full of undead, so no screams or the like would be heard.


    From the shooting holes of the carriage, the archers of Dark City began to retaliate.


    The same kind of arrows, but the ones from Dark City were clearly inferior to the Silver Knights. The arrows they shot were weak and powerless, landing on the knight¡¯s armour, leaving only some white marks.


    This showed that Dark City indeed lacks resources. Aside from the siege crossbow, other weapons were not effective.


    Under the rain of arrows and bolts, the Silver Knights began to increase their speed, simultaneously hurling their javelins.


    Each of them had one javelin, and the dense javelins were thrown towards the carriage wall, piercing hard into the carriage.


    Even though silent, most of the undead inside the carriage were hit. The Power of Holy Light on the javelins continued to burn their bodies. Ange even felt that several souls were completely extinguished, probably the unlucky Witch shot in the chest.


    Negris flew to a higher position to provide commentary, mainly for Ange, ¡°The Silver Knights have sent out a squad, with the rest behind, they¡¯ve started to move, bravely withstanding the bolts, and gradually increasing their speed. They¡¯re getting closer and closer, throwing their javelins, hitting their targets, Dark City has suffered heavy casualties...¡±.


    While giving commentary, Negris suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Although I can continue talking until dawn, but looking at the situation, something¡¯s wrong. The knights at the back didn¡¯t follow up. They¡¯re sending the first batch of charging knights to death, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Negris had observed, the first batch of knights charged to the breach, first using hooks, trying to pull open the nearby carriage. But after several attempts with no success, they had to make a hard charge, then were concentratedly shot by crossbow arrows, leaving a trail of corpses, then were slaughtered by the thick-skinned witches.


    The three thousand witches, each of them were thick-skinned, at least to the level of tough skin. Their skin and flesh are the best armor, which is just not very resistant to Holy Light.


    Soon, the Silver Knights who broke through the carriage wall were all slaughtered, even the young knight died with regrets.


    Only after the death of the young knight did the main force of Silver Knights truly start to move, not just going through the motions as before.


    Slowly gaining speed, thousands of Silver Knights pressed forward.


    Negris suddenly said, ¡°Abandon the carriage wall, let everyone retreat, quickly.¡±


    ¡°What? Abandon the carriage wall? If we abandon the carriage wall, we won¡¯t be able to resist the knight¡¯s charge.¡± Rogge said hurriedly.


    ¡°Can you resist now? Quickly retreat, retreat here. Ange, Brooks, prepare the pitfall.¡± Negris instructed.


    Brooks began to cast magic on the sandy ground in front of him while saying, ¡°Just to let you know, I can¡¯t transform. I can¡¯t interfere with the continent¡¯s strife, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to come to the mainland in the future. In case we¡¯re surrounded, I can only help you and Ange escape at most.¡±


    Rogge looked at Brooks in surprise, what kind of background does this snobbish guy have? Using words like ¡®interfere¡¯? If they were surrounded, could they still escape?


    Negris said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, this can¡¯t be done, that can¡¯t be done, what¡¯s the use of you?¡±


    Ange also started casting magic, soon, the entire sand field was filled with elemental reactions.

 Chapter 199 - 144 The Child Has Hatched _3

    Chapter 199: Chapter 144 The Child Has Hatched _3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Quick, get your people out of there.¡± Negris instructed.


    Despite his reluctance, Rogge ordered a retreat. Even though they didn¡¯t understand it, the well-trained witches of Dark City obeyed and swiftly abandoned the barricade, retreating behind Ange and the others.


    In the dangerous terrain of the desert, without the protective walls of their vehicles, they became exposed to the sure fate of being crushed under the hooves of the cavalry.


    Rogge, growing impatient, queried, ¡°God of Knowledge, our people have retreated. Now what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait,¡± was all Negris replied.


    Terek was also surprised by Rogge¡¯s retreat; he approached the barricade with caution and saw no traps. That was when he realized that the forces of Dark City truly were retreating. Yet they hadn¡¯t retreated far, just beyond a sand dune they watched him. The leading Black Warrior even gestured a ¡®please¡¯ at him.


    Terek mumbled to himself, ¡°When did these undead start to think smart?¡±


    After a few murmurs, Terek yelled out, ¡°The despicable enemy ambush killed young Knight Klee. There must be more traps. We can¡¯t act recklessly. Let¡¯s retrieve Klee and his men¡¯s bodies and retreat.¡±


    The Silver Knights gathered Klee and his men¡¯s corpses and beat a clean retreat, leaving behind only spears, arrows, and bloodstains as silent testaments to the battle that ensued.


    Rogge was puzzled, ¡°Why would it end like this? What does the ¡®please¡¯ gesture mean? Why did they retreat? Was it a secret signal?¡±


    ¡°...I wonder how you have survived until now,¡± Negris muttered, facepalming.


    Brooks realized what happened and said, ¡°It¡¯s appeasement, appeasing the enemy while gaining strength.¡±


    ¡°But what did the ¡®please¡¯ gesture mean?¡± Rogge accepted the upsetting reality of becoming an appeased enemy but still didn¡¯t understand how a simple gesture could make their foes retreat.


    ¡°They needed their comrades¡¯ bodies. The scent of souls on the wounds of the corpses can prove that they were killed by the Undead. They can then justify their actions. If you hadn¡¯t retreated, they would have broken your barricade and taken back the bodies themselves,¡± Negris explained.


    Just then, Ange looked skyward and a row of explosive fireballs formed in front of him, shooting across the sky.


    The glow of the fireballs illuminated the descending figure of a plump human woman. She wore a rough sackcloth dress and was dropping from the sky at high speed. Facing the incoming fireball, she didn¡¯t even blink as the fireball hit her directly.


    The fireball exploded, the flames fizzling out as they slid around her body, failing to even singe her as if they couldn¡¯t adhere to her at all.


    However, withstanding one, two, three, she began to falter around the twelfth. Manoeuvring in the air, the flames couldn¡¯t touch her, but the explosive impact was not pleasant.


    But Ange¡¯s eyes were fixed firmly on her. No matter how much she zigzagged in mid-air, the fireballs followed relentlessly.


    The new fireballs were released continuously, and the old ones were relentless in their pursuit. The longer she flew, the more fireballs were left in the air. If they were to hit her simultaneously, the combined force would likely be too much for her to bear.


    Brooks stepped in front of Ange with a wry smile, ¡°Please, show some mercy.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, raised his hand, and all the fireballs in the sky just stopped.


    The human woman flew over, her aura overwhelming. Little Zombie, Little Angel, and even Rogge all stood protectively in front of Ange.


    But the woman ignored everyone else and flew directly to Brooks, grabbed his ear, and roared, ¡°You dare to steal my dragon egg! Do you want to die? Do you want to die!¡±


    Brooks calmly responded, ¡°The child has hatched.¡±


    ¡°What? Hatch...Hatched?¡± The woman¡¯s rage evaporated in an instant, replaced by full-body trembling and disbelief.

 Chapter 200 - 145: The Land of Slumber is Gone?_1

    Chapter 200: Chapter 145: The Land of Slumber is Gone?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Brooks, with tears in his eyes, was dragged away by his ear. Along with him, the mother dragon who refused to let go of the little golden dragon, was also led away. No one dared to reason with a mother dragon who had incubated an egg for five hundred years, nearly losing her child, but miraculously getting him back.


    Brooks held on to Negris and said, ¡°Goodbye, honorable ancestors. I am sorry that I failed to keep my promise. I will no longer live this free and easy life...¡±.


    Negris impatiently responded, ¡°Off you go. I knew you were quick to sell yourself. You can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re useless!¡±.


    Brooks, with tears in his eyes, replied, ¡°Ancestor, you could plead for me, by using your prestige as the God of Knowledge...¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her and I won¡¯t plead for her.¡± Negris waved his paw and firmly denied it. He then changed the topic, ¡°Give me a strand of your hair. I want to see whether your Dragon Clan¡¯s Transformation Technique is adequate


    Brooks was a bit confused by the sudden shift in topic. Was his ancestral checking his homework. After all this time, only now he wants to check it?


    Confused, he plucked a hair and handed it to Negris. The hair slowly transformed into a palm-sized scale.


    Negris nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, You¡¯re a qualified Clan Leader. Dragon Island still needs your protection. Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ancestor,¡± replied Brooks. Feeling the warm encouragement from his predecessor, he took a few strides, then suddenly remembering something, he turned and saw Negris holding his scale, laughing like a thief.


    Something felt amiss but he could not pinpoint what was wrong. Brooks then turned around, ¡°Ancestor, where did Whiteneck go? I want to take him back to Dragon Island.¡±


    Negris¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Wishful thinking! The Holy Essence Liquid worth two hundred thousand demon crystals, more than a dozen demon crystals¡¯ worth of Life Essence, non-stop magic casting for two days, reincarnation of a dragon through a high-level scroll, you even want to take away Whiteneck without paying anything?¡±


    Knowing he was at fault, given he didn¡¯t pay and was pulled away by his wife while trying to sell himself off, so Bruce did not dare to utter another word and flew away with the mother dragon.


    Halfway, Brooks¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He finally realized what was wrong. His scale! Oh god! The little dragon came about through cultivation of a piece of meat from the dragon egg. If Negris could raise the juvenile dragon from his scale, he would never be able to clear his name, even if he jumped into the frozen sea.


    Looking at the elated mother dragon ahead, Brooks hesitated a few times but did not utter a word in the end.


    The mother dragon thought that the little golden dragon was hatched from the egg. If she knew that the egg was shattered, and the little golden dragon was cultured using a piece of meat inside the dragon¡¯s body, she would not accept it. Yet, he would still risk it. After all, Ange cultivated the meat from a Dragon¡¯s egg, maybe the scale can¡¯t make it happen. At least that¡¯s what he thought, until he knew the truth about Negris.


    Thinking of a bunch of golden dragons looking exactly like him appearing on Dragon Island in the future, the mother dragon probably wouldn¡¯t know who to tear apart first.


    Upon further thought, it seemed acceptable.


    With a nervous heart, Brooks flew away with the mother dragon.


    Watching the two silhouettes disappear at the horizon, Negris sighed. Although he always mocked Brooks as ¡®can¡¯t do this, can¡¯t do that¡¯, in actuality having a truthful protector like him was an extra layer of defense for Hope Oasis. Anyone who coveted it could think twice.


    The function of Brooks was equivalent to a trump card, a trump card that gave Negris a great sense of confidence. Even in the most dangerous moments, he had the ability to protect Ange.


    Now that Brooks is gone, it¡¯s as if the defense array has been lifted. If we meet any strong enemy, we can only pray for our luck.


    So, he shamelessly pulled a scale from Brooks. At a critical moment, it could also serve as a trump card.


    He handed the scale to Ange and asked, ¡°Try it, see if you can transform into Brooks using it.¡±


    Ange tried and shook his head, ¡°Can¡¯t, I¡¯m not familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°Not familiar? What do you mean? Are you talking about affinity?¡± Negris thought for a while, then finally understood what Ange meant by that. He asked, ¡°Can you improve the affinity?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Try.¡±


    With some gestures, Ange put the palm-sized scale into his ribs.


    After a night of tossing and turning, the sky began to brighten. Rogge dared not march under the sun. Out of the three thousand witches, some would certainly die from the heat so, unless absolutely necessary, they would only move at night.


    They moved a short distance and set up another camp in the dunes, undying beings began to make shelters for the sunrise. They pulled out a piece of black cloth or mat from their bodies, preferably thick ones that were opaque, laid it on the ground and pressed the corners, then sprinkled thin sand on it.


    They would then dig a hole on one side and crawled under the cloth while observing the outside from the hole they dug.


    This was a very suitable sun-avoidance method for the undead since they did not fear heat or scalding. Even if the sand was hot to seventy or eighty degrees, it wouldn¡¯t affect them. They didn¡¯t need to worry about ventilation either.

 Chapter 201 - 145: The Land of Slumber is Gone?_2

    Chapter 201: Chapter 145: The Land of Slumber is Gone?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange had come back for the witches of Dark City that couldn¡¯t leave. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return. He spent a few minutes using magic to construct a sunken sandstone chamber before immediately setting up shop.


    All witches who were infected with the undead virus were to take turns coming to the chamber to receive treatment.


    The hygiene of the witches left much to be desired. After death, when they could no longer smell foul odors or feel itchiness, pain, or stickiness, their desire to keep themselves clean would rapidly diminish. This was especially the case when they were not properly maintained. Once they showed any signs of decay, they would just give up, patching things up here and there just so they were out of sight.


    Most of the witches¡¯ bodies were covered with bandages. Their adornments, once removed, would reveal bodies in appalling condition.


    When their hygiene was poor, the undead virus would spread like fish in water. Almost every witch was infected with the virus ¡ª some severely, with flesh rotting away and bones corroded. Some showed milder symptoms, but were also completely bald.


    You could feel the pessimism, despair, and dejection from every witch, obviously tormented by the virus to the point that they no longer wanted to live.


    Negris watched in horror: ¡°This virus is indeed so wicked. Once infected, if it can¡¯t be eradicated, you could only just watch as your own body rots away. At the end, you might be left with only a head just like a golden tooth, utterly terrifying.¡±


    As Negris spoke these words, he was actually facing a witch whose face was half rotten. The witch managed a feeble smile, replying, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s indeed very terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t die even if all is rotted away, leaving just a head behind, it would be even more terrible.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯d already be dead if only your head remained, since your soul isn¡¯t in your head,¡± Negris replied with a smile.


    The witch gave it some thought and found it to be true: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a witch and don¡¯t need to worry about that. Haha, thank you for reminding me.¡±


    ¡°You have a good attitude. What¡¯s your name?¡± Negris asked. By the time the two of them started talking, Ange had already started the treatment.


    Lisa could also provide treatment, but faced with thousands of infected undead witches in Dark City, she wisely chose not to intervene.


    People do not grieve for poverty, but for inequality. If nobody could be cured, then so be it. But the moment treatment becomes available, but is not available to everyone promptly, problems would arise.


    If disputes arise due to the treatment, Feilin would not be confident of keeping Lisa safe. Hence, she simply handed the task over to Lord Ange, as only Ange could continuously treat everyone without rest within a short period of time.


    The witch¡¯s attention was hooked by Negris¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t immediately notice Ange¡¯s treatment for him. He replied, ¡°My lord, I am called Konab, a handsome bard.¡±


    ¡°Err, I get the bard part, but why are you a handsome bard?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Ah? Is there a problem? This is my most prominent trait, like your wise and enlightened traits that people can instantly recognize,¡± Konab sincerely replied, with an expression that left people unable to tell whether he was flattering or simply stating a fact.


    Negris fell into laughter: ¡°Hahaha, young man, you have a keen eye, instantly noticing my enlightened and wise characteristics. Very good, very good. Indeed, one can consider it as being handsome.¡±


    Konab initially thought that Negris was returning his compliment, but then he noticed something strange about his face. The withered and decaying parts were slowly becoming plump again.


    He wanted to use his hand to touch, but just raising his hand made Konab shudder: Is this my hand? This hand ¡ª rough yet alive, full of flesh ¡ª is this mine?


    He crossed his hands and touched both sides, unable to resist pressing on his waist. It couldn¡¯t be seen because of his clothing, but his waist, once half-rotten and revealing the spinal bone, was now back. He was once named the ¡°wolf waist¡± in his living days, but now he was almost waistless.


    As he pressed, he felt the solid flesh, not the void. His waist, as well as other defective and decayed parts of the body, had unknowingly grown back.


    ¡°I ... this ... is it ...¡± Konab was so excited he was incomprehensible and struggled to find words. Just during their short conversation, he, a witch who was half rotten, on the verge of being buried, had miraculously recovered to his handsome self prior to death. Is this a miracle? Is this a miracle?


    He looked at Ange excitedly, wanting to say something, but was choked up and couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    Ange grabbed his collar and tossed him out, saying, ¡°Next.¡±


    There was a commotion outside, and the Witch who recognized Konab shrieked. Rogge had invited them to come for disease treatment, but there was no mention they could be restored to their original appearances.


    Ange didn¡¯t care how everyone felt. He was only purifying the infection. The resurrection was a side effect of the Face Purification Technique, and it was none of his concern.


    When Lisa and others arrived, they saw a scene of chaos. Untreated Witches were waiting anxiously under the scorching sun outside the chamber.


    People tried to jump the queue and fights broke out occasionally, Rogge would rush over, beat the fighters and send them to the end of the line.


    On the other side, Witches who had been treated were gathered, animatedly discussing something. Konab propped up a stake, stood on top of it, and passionately recited a praise poem he had just improvised on the spot:


    ¡°The great Lord Ange, holding the Light of Face Purification in his hands, easing our wounds... He stands eight feet tall, handsome and mighty, his stature as firm as a pillar reaching for the sky, his gaze piercing the mist like lightning...¡±


    Lisa¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, ¡°A bard? Great, I want him.¡±


    She then rushed into the chamber, ¡°My Lord, why have you been hiding here? It¡¯s such a great opportunity to showcase miracles. Whenever the Church of Light has any healing events, they hate not being able to announce it half a month in advance so that everyone in the village can witness and gain faith.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, if we don¡¯t seize this high ground of faith, our enemies will. We shouldn¡¯t always find it troublesome. You don¡¯t need any preparation, your actions are miracles. You don¡¯t need to perform, every move you make can become an epic.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, having more Soul Flames never hurts, right? Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to activate the Instant Death Halo.¡±


    It must be said, Lisa had mastered the art of persuading Ange. When it came to Soul Flames and Halos, Ange finally got up.


    Leaving the chamber, he rearranged the area, built a high platform with sand and dirt, and sat on it. One by one, the Undead ascended the stairs. No matter what angle, everyone could clearly see Ange¡¯s actions.


    Lisa also found Konab, she subtly showed the holy light of the Face Purification Technique, then took out a bottle of Liquid of Rest, let Konab take a sniff, pulled out a bag of gold coins, and smiled, ¡°Are you interested in becoming a Saint Bard that spreads the glory and deeds of our Lord?¡±


    From day to night, one by one, the Witches were treated, the camp was filled with laughter, a laughter of relief and rekindled hope, which could be heard from time to time.


    Rogge was relieved too. The Dark City dwellers were a heavy burden he bore, and a main reason for his depression and desire for eternal rest. Although Anthony had erased some of his memories, as long as the burden remained, he would one day fall back into his depressive state, never to escape.


    But now, the burden was lifted, Ange had cured everyone¡¯s diseases, and Lisa seemed very happy to take over these people, he could now discard all his burdens.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, I can¡¯t go back anyway, I don¡¯t need this key to the Land of Slumber anymore, I¡¯ll give it to the Lord, maybe he can use it.¡± Saying this, Rogge produced a Soul Flame from his spirit.


    ¡°Land of Slumber? What¡¯s that?¡± Negris asked, Ange also tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, the Land of Slumber, where the souls of the Undead sleep, is that cemetery that stretches as far as the eye can see. We, the Black Knights, are the night watchmen of the Land of Slumber.¡± Rogge explained.


    Rogge had already pledged his loyalty, allowing Ange to trust him enough to bring him into the Resting Camp. Ange then took him to a place on the right side of the Resting Camp.


    There was a fence and a worn-out iron door frame, but the door and everything behind the fence had vanished, leaving only a void.


    ¡°You mean, there used to be a large cemetery behind this fence? The Land of Slumber?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, where has the Land of Slumber gone? How has the Resting Camp shrunk so much?¡±

 Chapter 202 - 146 Noticed_1

    Chapter 202: Chapter 146 Noticed_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Why the Land of Slumber had disappeared and the Resting Camp had shrunk were beyond their comprehension. If not for Rogge¡¯s explanation, Negris would have simply assumed that the Resting Camp had always been this way.


    After discussing for quite some time without reaching any conclusion, they dispersed with their questions still unanswered. Before they knew it, three months had passed.


    Hovering over the Lake Island of the Fallen Dragon Lake, a black Giant Dragon flew by, dropping several figures into the water like dumplings being dropped into a pot.


    The Little Angel sprang out of the wet mud, squawking as he keener chased the wild ducks by the shore.


    As he approached the ground, the Little Zombie flipped into the air, landing lightly on the water. Then he started running like crazy. His shoes morphed into broad palm faces, increasing contact area much like a duck¡¯s foot. The rapid flapping of his feet allowed him to run directly on the water.


    Catching up to the wild ducks quickly, the Little Zombie startled them into frantic flight.


    The Little Angel yelled, flinging a whip made of Holy Light towards the Little Zombie¡¯s feet.


    The Little Zombie lightly kicked the Holy Light Whip, accelerating greatly and lunging towards the wild ducks.


    A silver figure flashed by, snapping up a wild duck in its mouth before swiftly shooting off again. They could only catch a glimpse of the white scales around its throat.


    White Neck, the Silver Dragon, had shown remarkable speed only three months after hatching.


    The Little Angel whined in irritation and considered spreading his wings, but he decided against it. Instead, he ran up to the Little Zombie and punched him right in the eye socket.


    Both Little Angel and Little Zombie started to squabble, refusing to back down.


    The black Giant Dragon was the Bone Dragon that Ange had previously unearthed from Fallen Dragon Lake. After several days of effort, Ange had managed to restore its skin, creating a new type of Undead different from the normal Bone Dragons and Corpse Dragons.


    With the Bone Dragon as a base and a skin-covered exterior, the creature retained a dragon¡¯s ability to fly, but without organs or muscles. It was essentially still a Bone Dragon.


    However, because of its appearance, it appeared like a real dragon, scaring many people.


    Negris and Rogge slowly descended, followed by a Goblin carrying a parachute.


    The inventor of the Magic Egg Cannon, Goblin Engineer Varigu.


    Looking at the desolate Lake Island, Varigu muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no farmland here. They¡¯re not planning to use these aquatic plants for the competition, are they?¡±


    As he mumbled to himself, he adjusted the direction of his parachute, attempting to land on dry land rather than in the water like the Little Angel and Little Zombie.


    Ange, who had already landed, was leveling the ground. Holding a hoe in both hands, he walked backward, using the Ground Cracking Technique to loosen the earth before the hoe turned it over.


    Varigu scoffed, ¡°This efficiency? Even Dwarfs who don¡¯t know how to farm can do better. And he still thinks he can compete with our Goblin-engineered machines?¡±


    Varigu leisurely opened his toolkit and addressed Negris, who had just arrived, ¡°just a reminder, if my Engineer Team beats your Manual Labor Team, you¡¯re funding the construction of Magic Egg Cannons.¡±


    Negris nodded, ¡°No problem whatsoever. As per our agreement, if you win, the blueprints to the All-Powerful Automatic Sowing and Harvesting Machine are ours. We¡¯ll offer further investment for you to continue the research and development of the Magic Egg Cannons. However, if you lose, you¡¯ll either have to accept employment with Silver Coin Commerce or pay a find to regain your freedom.¡±


    Varigu sighed, ¡°I feel like these terms are as crafty as Goblin Merchants. Why is it that if I win, the blueprints of the machine go to you? Shouldn¡¯t it be if I win, you invest in me, and if I lose, the blueprints go to you?¡±


    Negris responded as if it was the most natural thing in the world, ¡°Why would we want your harvester if you lose the contest? Isn¡¯t it because your machine failed we won, and therein your machine proved to be useless?¡±


    ¡°Nis ¡°Then why would I need to pay a ransom? If I don¡¯t pay the ransom, I¡¯ll have to accept employment. What¡¯s this Silver Coin Commerce all about?¡± Varigu asked. The idea of being employed by a commerce company was an affront to his status as an Award Master Gear.


    Negris asked incredulously, ¡°Otherwise? Although we didn¡¯t be the ones to capture you, we did rescue you and incurred significant expenses. Surely you can¡¯t expect good Samaritans to shoulder those losses? Who would want to rescue people in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t twist the facts. You clearly defended the Oasis against a bandit attack and only rescued me as an afterthought.¡±


    ¡°Whether it was an afterthought or not doesn¡¯t matter. We saved you, did we not?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°We spent money sourcing materials for you to research the Automatic Harvester to compete against us, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d need to pay a ransom or serve employment since you lost. If you lost, not only would we take your blueprints, but we will also continue investing in your research for the Magic Egg Cannon. We¡¯re helping you, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Varigu was flabbergasted by Negris argument, ¡°Are you saying I should be thanking you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should thank us since we saved you, right?¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± Varigu admitted reluctantly, although it didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    Negris inwardly smirked: So, you accuse me of twisting words? I¡¯ll show you what that really means.


    After a moment of bewilderment, Varigu suddenly yelled, ¡°But I was forced by you for this contest!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®forced¡¯? Are you admitting that your Automatic Harvester is inferior to our Manual Labor Team? If you agree, we can call off the contest right now,¡± Negris asserted confidently.

 Chapter 203 - 146: Being Noticed_2

    Chapter 203: Chapter 146: Being Noticed_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No, we have to compete, we can¡¯t cancel it.¡± Vaguli was almost crying.


    Now he was the one begging for the competition. If he won, the other side would take his harvester blueprints and invest in his next project. If he lost, he would have to pay ransom or sell himself. This was even more unscrupulous than someone selling him and then making him help count the money. Needless to say, it was definitely set up by those ruthless goblin merchants.


    Thousands of miles away, the Silver Coin Commerce sneezed.


    ¡°The first competition, ploughing. The engineering team with the gear winner Vaguli and his all-purpose seed sowing and harvesting machine will compete against the manual team led by Little Zombie.¡±


    Seeing the Little Zombie fully clad in Soul Armor, looking mysteriously formidable, Vaguli quickly said, ¡°The advantage of machinery is its automatic and durable operation, as we agreed, each of us will plough one hundred acres.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, one hundred acres. How about a little bit more? What about two hundred acres?¡± Negris said generously.


    ¡°Okay, two hundred acres.¡± As Vaguli agreed, he pulled out his machinery from his toolbox. It was a strange mechanism with two big wheels, dragging a large plough blade behind it.


    Upon command, the Little Zombie immediately started dog-paddling, the dirt flipping and flying impressively.


    Vaguli leisurely started his machine, after setting it, it began to move slowly and straight ahead, the ploughing blade turned the soil deep.


    Vaguli then casually set up a reclining chair and a sun umbrella and started boiling milk tea.


    A day and night passed, and the idle Vaguli was awakened. Negris announced, ¡°Little Zombie has finished ploughing two hundred acres. The first round, is a victory for the manual team.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Vaguli screamed in disbelief. He ran into the field ploughed by Little Zombie and saw it was indeed all turned over. It was obvious from the uneven depths and ragged traces that it was hand-ploughed. It looked like it had been gnawed by a dog, but it was indeed overturned.


    His machinery had only ploughed around ninety acres, less than half.


    ¡°The second round is sowing. Ange for the manual team, and Vaguli and his machinery for the engineering team will sow one hundred acres each onto their own ploughed fields. Begin now.¡±


    Vaguli hastily changed the back towing struts of his machine from the plough to a seeder. After he started it and let the machine sow by itself, he ran to Ange¡¯s field to observe. But with just one glance, he was in despair.


    Ange casually tossed the seeds into the sky, and they dispersed neatly into the soil, as if an invisible hand was controlling them. Then the seeds were covered with soil, and drops of water fell.


    Not only had Ange sown the seeds, but he also watered them. In the blink of an eye, he had sown ten acres of land, whereas Vaguli¡¯s machine had just barely finished the first row. Although it could sow six rows at once, it couldn¡¯t compete with Ange¡¯s speed.


    After losing two rounds, Vaguli was deeply hit. He had always believed that the advantages of machinery were unbeatable. However powerful a wizard or a swordsman might be, they wouldn¡¯t compare to machinery because machines didn¡¯t get tired, you just added a Demon Crystal and it could run day and night.


    Wizards and swordsmen could not possibly farm, but even if they did, Vaguli was not afraid. But he didn¡¯t expect that Ange and Little Zombie also wouldn¡¯t get tired, they could also work day and night.


    Ange finished sowing a hundred acres and also finished the remaining hundred acres left. There was no need to compete anymore because Vaguli¡¯s machine had only sown twenty acres just now, which was already fast, but in comparison to Ange, it seemed as slow as a snail.


    ¡°Okay, I lost. We don¡¯t need to compete for the last round of harvesting. You can dispose of me however you wish, I don¡¯t have any money for a ransom.¡± Vaguli said despondently.


    ¡°No, how can we not compete? Without finishing the competition, how would we know where the advantages and disadvantages of your machinery lie? Maybe it has exceptionally high harvesting capabilities?¡± Negris said.


    ¡°How do you want to compete? Wait for next year when the crops have grown before we compete?¡± Vaguli said, annoyed.


    ¡°Move away, Ange!¡± After Vaguli moved out of the radiant range, Negris informed Ange.


    Ange stepped down, and the seeds he sowed began to grow wildly.


    An all-too-familiar process completed, and three hours later, the crops were ready for harvesting.


    Vaguli was dumbfounded, his eyes darting back and forth from Ange to Negris.


    ¡°Stop looking and get to work. You harvest this hundred acres and Ange handles the other two hundred acres. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Vaguli suddenly replied energetically.


    As a result, it didn¡¯t take a glance to see that Ange was running around with a sickle and soon harvested all two hundred acres. Meanwhile, Vaguli¡¯s machinery had only managed to cover ten acres.


    However, at this moment, the previous look of disappointment had disappeared from his face, replaced by a mix of excitement and suppressed agitation.


    Negris said to him, ¡°Well, the three competitions are over, and you¡¯ve lost 3 to 0. Will you pay the ransom or accept the employment?¡±


    ¡°Employment, employment, I have no money, I accept employment.¡± Vaguli hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Oh, your attitude has changed. Have you become proactive?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°With a simple step, crops instantly mature. If such great figures want to employ me, I¡¯d be mad to refuse. My Lord, you should have shown this trick earlier, there would have been no need for a competition.¡±


    Negris remarked, ¡°You misunderstood. The primary goal of the competition was to evaluate the level of your engineering equipment. Although it¡¯s not as efficient as Ange, the full automation is pretty impressive. Make a few dozen more machines and your efficiency could catch up. Since you¡¯ve accepted employment, the blueprint for the harvester will be considered an invention for official duties, belonging to the Silver Coin Commerce.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve accepted employment, and the blueprints still go to you? Didn¡¯t you say that if I lost, the harvester would be useless?¡± Vaguli was dumbfounded again.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not completely useless. It still has a bit of use.¡±


    While Negris bullied the simple Goblin Engineer, Ange again began to plow the land, then dug a trench and directed the water of the distant lake into it.


    The lake water was saline. For the previous crop, Ange directly magic-watered them. Now that he led saline lake water, could it be?


    Negris flew over, shocked, and asked, ¡°Ange, has saline Demon Rice been successfully bred?¡±


    After three months and tens of thousands of experiments, Ange successfully cultivated a dozen species of rice varieties that could grow in saline-alkali soil. Based on Magic Rice, they crossbred with saline grass plants.


    However, Ange was still unable to determine which one could be considered the real saline Demon Rice. It had to be grown to find out.


    If it could merely grow in saline water, that wouldn¡¯t count as a success. It needed to have high yield and resistance to salinity, like Magic Rice and be able to be watered with saline water.


    If it could resist salinity and grow in saline-alkali soil but had to be watered with freshwater, that also would be acceptable. It could be grown in saline-alkali fields with freshwater sources, such as the estuary areas of the two rivers in the northwest.


    By habit, Ange divided the paddy fields into dozens of plots, directed the lake water into them, sowed the rice seeds, stepped down, and the crops grew up competitively.


    After repetitive experiments and comparisons, Ange got three kinds of rice varieties. The first was Saline Demon Rice No.1 with the highest yield, comparable to regular Magic Rice, reaching a yield of 700 catties per acre.


    Saline Demon Rice No.2 had the lowest yield of 500 catties per acre, but it was the most resistant to salinity and saline water, was sturdy against lodging and flood-resistant and drought-resistant, with the most tenacious vitality.


    Saline Demon Rice No.3 yielded 600 catties per acre. All aspects were moderate, neither good nor bad, but it had a characteristic that couldn¡¯t be judged as good or bad. Its seeds could only germinate after being ¡°blessed¡± by Little Sapling, and the harvested seeds couldn¡¯t germinate again.


    These were the distinct rice varieties that had been screened out, but the other varieties also had their advantages, so Ange planned to continue in-depth research.


    For the sake of these researches, the notes left by Spring Breeze Druid Loui had been thoroughly reviewed by Ange, who had learned several Druid Secret Techniques.


    At a time when Ange was happily farming, a top-level Teleportation Array communication meeting of the Prime Material Plane was taking place. The attendees included the Truth Mage of the humans, the Dragon Clan Chief, Elf Queen, Pope, two Archbishops, Dwarven God of War...


    Just from the attendees, it could be seen how high-level the meeting was, and surprisingly, the meeting mentioned a force that suddenly appeared in the desert oasis, referring to them as Abyss Migrants.


    In the meeting, some proposed to expel or annihilate this force that had wandered from the abyss.

 Chapter 204 - 147: Don’t You Understand the Rules?_1

    Chapter 204: Chapter 147: Don¡¯t You Understand the Rules?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Has our current Plane Security Collaboration Meeting fallen to the point where even the Abyss migrants are put on the agenda?¡± the human Truth Mage, Archmage Deluni, said impatiently.


    Anthony felt a pang in his heart, but he spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t a safety cooperation meeting to discuss how to cooperate on the safety of the plane? There are undead among the Abyss migrants, posing a threat to the safety of the plane, which naturally should be discussed.¡±


    Tyrone was irritated. His peaceful retreat had been repeatedly interrupted, first by the inexplicable approach of the Dragon Clan towards the mainland, indicating signs of initiating war. He was forced to come out to mediate, confronting Brooks once.


    Not a few months later, it was time for another routine security meeting, which he usually detests. He truly wanted to wash his hands off it, but his followers persuaded him, ¡°Archmage, your presence is essential. The Church of Light occupies three seats in this meeting, and they can easily pass any resolution if you do not attend. Sir, the destiny of humanity is dependent on your decision.¡±


    On thinking of the Church of Light¡¯s style of suppressing dissent, Tyrone couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull this off on me. We, the Republic of Stellaris, formally object to the rhetoric of the Church of Light. There¡¯s no relation between the undead and the safety of the plane. When the Undead Empire was at its peak, there wasn¡¯t any threat to the safety of the plane. If I hear you promoting your personal agenda again, I will lose my cool.¡± Tyrone angrily rebuked.


    Anthony argued persistently, ¡°Archmage Deluni, the life forms of the undead are completely different from ours, you must admit. When they begin to spread, it¡¯s our living species¡¯ survival space that they invade. Although there are just a few harmless undead among the Abyss migrants in the desert, we need to take them seriously. If they grow stronger and then we act, it will be too late.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s words were skillful. On the one hand, he pointed out the natural antagonism between the undead and the life species, yet defined the Abyss migrants in the desert as ¡®a few¡¯ undead.


    No one else intervened in their debate, but at this moment, Elf Queen Galadriel suddenly announced, ¡°Death is a part of life. It may not necessarily be the antithesis of life but can also be an extension of it.¡±


    This is the doctrine of the God of Life, as well as the faith of the Elf Clan.


    ¡°Enough about this.¡± Tyrone said impatiently, ¡°The undead can also be the most diligent workers, the most loyal servants, and the wisest scholars. Continuing this line of thought will only spur arguments. Let¡¯s start the anonymous voting now. Those in favor of expelling or eradicating the Abyss migrants in the desert, please vote.¡±


    The final voting was conducted anonymously because the Church of Light was too dominant. Of the seven seats in the security meeting, they occupied three, previously occupied by the Pope and the Archbishops of the Eastern and Western Dioceses.


    Now, after the assassination of Nikola in the Western Diocese, Dyson of the Fallen Land Diocese stepped in as his replacement. Dyson never spoke much, unlike Anthony who was a familiar face. Every time a meeting was held, Anthony was the one babbling on, which was rather bothersome.


    Anthony expressed discontent in a huff, ¡°Purifying the undead, and ridding of the darkness is our eternal mission.¡± He decisively pressed the ¡®no¡¯ button without any hesitation.


    Soon after, an eerie voting outcome was revealed, with two votes in favor and five against. This meant that only two votes were in favor of eradication and expulsion while five were against.


    Why was this result so bizarre? With the Church of Light itself holding three votes, it was impossible for there to be only two affirmative votes as long as they cast all their votes in favor.


    Seeing Anthony¡¯s strong reaction, it was impossible for him to have cast a vote against. Could it be that either the Pope or Dyson voted against? For a moment, various speculations floated in people¡¯s minds.


    Anthony was just as shocked. He had expected only two votes against, assuming that Archmage Deluni would cast an affirmative vote. Deluni was repelled by the Church of Light¡¯s extreme actions, so he typically voted against their proposals.


    Moreover, Anthony had engaged in a debate with him before the voting, slightly provoking him to increase the probability of him voting against. Adding his own vote against would be sufficient.


    In meetings of this caliber, as long as there are more than two opposing votes, it will not result in a pandomic resolution.


    However, he did not expect such a one-sided outcome. Two votes in favor? Damn it, this was trouble. Wasn¡¯t it clear that there was dissent within the three members of the Church of Light?


    If he had known this, he would have cast a vote in favor. Those present weren¡¯t fools, and under such suspicion, they could definitely find even the smallest of trails. Even if he played his part perfectly, it would be of no use.


    Pope Guliani spoke in a slow, steady voice, ¡°I do not approve of bringing such matters to this discussion and so, I have voted against. Driving out the undead and enlightening the world with Light is the mission of our disciples of the Church of Light and we will handle it.¡±


    The implication was clear, one of the votes against was cast by him. This trivial matter did not need to be made into a resolution, the Church of Light itself would manage it.


    Anthony felt more subtle inside. If among the three members of the Church of Light, he and the Pope cast the votes against, then who cast the second vote in favor?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your missions, just don¡¯t cross the line. Beyond the desert is our Republic of Stellaris. We permit the lawful existence of the undead because each star in the stellaris must shine in its unique colors,¡± Tyrone solemnly spoke.

 Chapter 205 - 147: Don’t You Understand the Rules?_2

    Chapter 205: Chapter 147: Don¡¯t You Understand the Rules?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Five votes against, two votes in favour, the proposal to expel or exterminate the abyss wanderers did not pass.


    After disconnecting the teleportation array call, Guliani paced back and forth in deep thought. The attendant who had been present throughout the entire meeting asked in bewilderment, ¡°Your Majesty, you clearly cast a vote in favour, so why say it was against?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± Giuliani paused, asking with a slight probing tone.


    After some reflection, the attendant said, ¡°Are you afraid outsiders will know of our internal discord?¡±


    Guliani shook his head: ¡°Will others not know of our discord? Anthony is almost ready to raise his own flag and establish a new church.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to suggest that we will deal with the undead ourselves without the need for others to vote?¡± the attendant asked further.


    Guliani still shook his head.


    ¡°Then you are trying to find out who cast the opposing vote?¡±


    ¡°Anthony cast it, there¡¯s no need to sound him out.¡± Guliani said, laughing.


    The attendant conceded, ¡°Your wisdom is immeasurable.¡±


    Acknowledging the attendant¡¯s compliment with a faint smile, Guliani chose not to respond further.


    Negris had just ended the teleportation array call when another new communication request came in, enough to drive him insane.


    Once connected, it turned out to be Elf Queen Galadriel.


    ¡°Your Majesty, long time no see. Is there a problem with the World Tree?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. The World Tree is growing well. I contacted you regarding the Dimensional Safety Cooperation Council Meeting. Are you aware of it?¡± Galadriel said.


    ¡°Oh, indeed I am. Thank you for your vote against, Your Majesty.¡± Negris replied casually.


    Galadriel said in an ¡®I thought as much¡¯ tone, ¡°So you do have some protection. I suppose, Brooks told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed, after all I am the ancestor of the Dragon Clan, and Brooks doesn¡¯t want his ancestor tied to the fire execution frame.¡± Negris commented.


    After hanging up, Negris sighed. This was already the third person to report to him. Out of a seven-member council, three were leaking information to them. Unknowingly, Ange had built a solid network within the top social circle of this dimensional plane.


    With this resolution, it was impossible for the entire dimension to unite against them. In truth, the only ones who harboured hostility towards the undead were the Church of Light.


    The rest, such as the Elves and Dwarves, were just xenophobic. Not only to the Undead, but they also did not welcome other creatures and few could enter their territory without being expelled.


    As for the Republic of Stellaris, it wore another name ¨C the Magician Kingdom. They worshipped the stars and magic, respected different faiths, and promoted harmonious coexistence among various races.


    In the Republic of Stellaris, no matter what creature you are, as long as you adhere to the three ¡°no¡± principles of ¡°no harm, no disturbance, no evil¡±, you can live there legally.


    Spring Breeze Druid Loui is a citizen of the Republic of Stellaris.


    But the Republic of Stellaris is too small, with a total population possibly not exceeding five hundred thousand. The number of other races cannot be counted, but perhaps, they are around two hundred thousand or so.


    With this combined population of seven hundred thousand, they have created an exceptional and vibrant culture. They have the world¡¯s most advanced magic civilization, a large number of high-quality wizards, and a myriad of powerful individuals from various professions, like Spring Breeze Druid Loui and Archmage Deluni.


    Despite the presence of many creatures deemed heretical by the Church of Light in the territories of the Republic of Stellaris, the Church had never once mentioned launching an inquisition against them.


    The Republic of Stellaris is located at the end of this desert, on a peninsula protruding out from the sea, connected to the mainland by a long corridor. The transport of most large goods usually relies on ships, so they also possess a massive ocean-going fleet.


    Although the Church of Light is the only faction that harbors hostility toward the undead, it is large in size and influences a substantial population. At least sixty percent of the people across the continent adhere to the faith of Light, so they occupy three out of the seven seats in the higher dimensional security council.


    The current situation is the best it could be. The resolution was vetoed, so Negris should no longer worry about being hunted down by the forces of the entire dimension. On the other hand, the existence of Negris has been brought to the attention of the highest authorities of the dimension, giving Negris the uneasy feeling of constant surveillance, like a thorn in his side.


    ¡°It seems that we must be careful in the future to avoid being ambushed by someone, like Nikola.¡± However, Negris was not overly concerned. Ange now has the ability to protect himself, with the little angel and Rogge around him like bodyguards. Even in his transformed state, it would not be easy for Brooks to kill him.


    Negris turned off the teleportation array and called to Ange and the others who had started poking at the floor out of boredom. They crawled out of the dragon¡¯s lair and flew towards Fallen Dragon Lake.


    As they flew by, they suddenly saw someone on the ground jumping around and waving at them. Upon closer look, it was John.


    Once they landed, they heard John excitedly shouting, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, two couples from our village are getting married tonight. I would like to invite you all to join the wedding ceremony. Would you all have the time to join us?¡±


    A wedding? Ange tilted his head. This was the first time he had heard of this event, and he was curious.


    A wedding? The little angel tilted her head, curious.


    A wedding? The little zombie tilted his head, curious.


    Sensing their emotions, Negris couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is a joyous occasion, of course, we have time. But we can¡¯t consume ordinary food. We will bring our own beverages. Will that be alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± John was overjoyed.


    At present, the area around the east river mouth of Fallen Dragon Lake, along with several villages near John, had undergone a dramatic transformation. The previous scenes of widespread starvation and desolate resignation to death were gone, replaced by a scene of great vigor and prosperity.


    The food Ange left them helped them stave off their hunger, but what really reignited their hope for life was the acres of magic rice growing in the saline-alkali soil by the lake.


    Bitter water¡ªthis was what the villagers around Fallen Dragon Lake called the lake¡¯s water. Now, rice spikes were growing in the bitter water. Does this mean that the millions of acres of saline-alkali land around the lake can grow crops in the future?


    The water volume of the Fallen Dragon Lake was definitely sufficient to irrigate millions of acres of cropland. If only 10 percent of this land could be reclaimed, Fallen Dragon Lake would never have to worry about food again.


    This reignited the villagers¡¯ hope for life. Once they had enough food and hope, they also started to have aspirations of raising the next generation.


    Everyone blew whistles and beat drums, danced their signature spiraling dances under the bonfire, and celebrated with great enthusiasm. The two pairs of newlyweds were teased and played with by their friends and relatives until their faces turned red.


    The little angel and the little zombie watched in confusion. The little angel even sneaked up to the bride¡¯s side and licked the bride¡¯s drink with her little tongue. Yuck, it was tasteless.


    A plump young girl ran over to the little zombie and handed it a handkerchief before running away with blushed cheeks.


    Seeing this, the villagers whooped and hollered, singing and dancing around the little zombie, leaving him with a bewildered look.


    Negris didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He flew over and explained at length before he finally managed to pull the little zombie back.


    Under the Face Purification Technique, the little zombie looked fresh and tender, the traces of hardships faced in his previous life were completely gone, making him look like a pretty boy. It was not just the young girls in the early stage of adolescence but also many widows and young women who had been eyeing him for a long time, ready to pounce on him.


    Of course, another one that made the women¡¯s eyes gleam was Ange. However, as Ange was squatting there, inserting his hand into the Temple of Rest, his shoulders heaving, he looked like a disabled person. The rest were just hesitating to make a decision for now.


    Wiping nonexistent cold sweat, Negris chuckled, ¡°Little Zombie, can you handle it? If you can ¡®handle¡¯ it, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Just when the little zombie was looking puzzled, a hurried galloping sound was heard from outside the village. A lecherous voice shouted loudly, ¡°Oh my, what a happy occasion! But don¡¯t you all know the rules? In this vast desert, isn¡¯t the bride¡¯s wedding night supposed to be offered to the King of the Sand Thief?¡±

 Chapter 206 - 148 – Who’s this New God Popping Out?_1

    Chapter 206: Chapter 148 ¨C Who¡¯s this New God Popping Out?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Who¡¯s the killjoy here? Sand thieves? All of them were wiped out, and yet some dare to come out still? What in the world is this ¡®King of Sand Thieves¡¯?


    The devastating impact of the Flying Knights¡¯ dragon-slaying fight on the sand thieves had left the desert scarce of them. Almost all of the ones capable of forming a group had been summoned, only to be crushed and scattered in retreat.


    Surviving in the desert, dispersed and relying only on individual strength, is very difficult. So during the general battle, the casualties among the sand thieves might have been just over a thousand. But after they scattered, at least two to three thousand would have died.


    Out of five thousand sand thieves, less than a fifth would have survived.


    Badly weakened, it would be hard for the sand thieves to cause havoc for a while. Under such circumstances, could there still be a ¡®King of the Sand Thieves¡¯?


    Negris and Rogge exchange a glance and stand up abruptly. Ange, who had been planting crops with his Boundary-crossing Hand, stands too, with a soul flame flickering fiercely in his mind.


    ¡°No need to get angry, let Rogge handle it,¡± Negris tries to hold Ange back. A mere sand thief warrants Ange¡¯s personal intervention? That would discredit his minions.


    But Ange doesn¡¯t sit down. Instead, he shakes his head and says, ¡°Too many auras.¡±


    ¡°Too many auras, too many people?¡± As the sand thieves enter the village, Negris finds their number to be in the mere twenties. The few leading the group are well-equipped, draped in light armor, while those following them are pathetically bare.


    Two even wear cloaks, their eyes hidden, leaving it unclear whether they¡¯re sand thieves or slaves.


    ¡°Where are the others? More outside?¡± Negris flies up with a flap of his wings to look outside the village. The night is thick, nothing is visible.


    So few people daring to call themselves the ¡®King of the Sand Thieves¡¯? I tip my hat to them.


    Yet when he turned his head, he saw Ange wielding the Scythe of Death, ready for battle. His uncharacteristic sternness makes the pack of thieves seem like a vast army.


    Seeing this, Negris has to start taking things seriously. Landing next to Ange, he asks, ¡°What have you noticed?¡±


    ¡°Too many auras,¡± Ange repeats his earlier words.


    Staring blankly at the sand thieves, where are the ¡®too many auras¡¯?


    The leading sand thief, a weather-beaten old ¡®farmer¡¯ with dark skin, is typical of most sand thieves. In the desert¡¯s winds and sun, even the softest skin quickly roughens. From this appearance, there¡¯s no doubt they are sand thieves.


    There may be only around twenty of them, but that¡¯s enough to wreak havoc in a hundred-home village. This is what Domit thinks, too.


    Recently, power dynamics in the desert have shifted frequently. Once well-known sand thieves have one-by-one disappeared. It¡¯s said they were wiped out while attempting to slay dragons, leaving a lot of vacant territory in the desert.


    Those who had used to shy away from standing out, like Domit, began to stir. He¡¯d never dared raid villages before because most villages had the protection of sand thieves and had to pay taxes to these same thieves.


    Along the way, they indeed didn¡¯t encounter any large groups of sand thieves. They only met two people in cloaks in the sand-dune area, who asked Domit to escort them to the nearest place with food and water. In return, they offered two Demon Crystals.


    Although Domit is a sand thief himself, he¡¯s willing to act as escort if the price is right. But whether it¡¯s safe is another thing.


    And he also had a little trick up his sleeve. The cloaked men wanted to be escorted to a place with food and water right? There¡¯s water at Fallen Dragon Lake, salty water, some food too, although it¡¯s not much.


    What would the expressions on the cloaked men¡¯s faces be when they saw a lake of saltwater and paltry rations? Would they still want him to escort them away?


    If they did, the price would change, such as their entire fortunes and their lives?


    Most of the villages along their path were in ruins. Some were completely deserted, while others had only some emaciated, zombie-like figures that didn¡¯t seem worth robbing. But then just as they were nearing Fallen Dragon Lake, they happened upon a bustling village with music and laughter.


    Listening carefully, they realized that a wedding was taking place. At the mention of a wedding, all the sand thieves could hardly contain their excitement.


    A wedding means young women. It takes half a month to travel through the desert on stallions. Realizing there were young women, which sand thief could hold back?


    They were driven wild with excitement by the thought of tying the groom to a post and watching their smooth-skinned bride. It was all so thrilling they could hardly stay in their saddles.


    To prevent retaliation from other sand thieves though, Domit decided to take on a resounding name: King of the Sand Thieves.


    As far as he knew, sand thieves had no king. If this village had someone protecting it, let them take it up with the King of the Sand Thieves.


    ¡°You surely know that in this vast desert, a bride¡¯s wedding night is to be sacrificed to the King of the Sand Thieves??¡± Domit repeats his earlier statement, but this time in a roar. His minions fall in with the statement, drawing their swords with a clanging noise, creating a murderous atmosphere.


    But strangely, the villagers look at each other, confusion marking their faces. Eventually, their gaze shifts to Ange and the rest. With a dragon master present, the twenty-some sand thieves pose no threat at all.


    Following the villagers¡¯ gaze, Domit and the others look over. The first thing they see is Little Angel, donning a white dress, tender, and glowing. Their eyes light up at the sight.

 Chapter 207 - 148: Where did this New God Come from?_2

    Chapter 207: Chapter 148: Where did this New God Come from?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Some people tend to overlook other things when they¡¯re emotional. Things like Ange with his large sickle, Little Zombie in Soul Armor, Rogge cloaked in dark aura, and the three young dragons; two golden and one silver.


    It wasn¡¯t until one of the two under the pergolas finally spoke, ¡°Stupid fool with no sense of death.¡±


    The two under the pergolas moved forward, beetles dropped from under them with each step they took. The beetles crawled into the ground upon landing. A trail of beetles was left behind them as they moved, the sight sent shivers down the spines of Domit and the other desert thieves.


    What were they escorting? Why were there so many bugs on them?


    A desert thief nearest to them was grabbed by one of the figures under pergolas. The captor revealed a dry, skinny hand wrapped in a black bandage. Flying insects, akin to mosquitoes, buzzed out from between his hand and the pergola, rushing towards the thief.


    The bandit¡¯s skin bristled as he screamed, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the insects invaded, causing him to choke and then fall, convulsing on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned by this sudden incident. How could Domit have foreseen that the men they had escorted would suddenly turn on them?


    If it had been a traditional battle, the thieves might have drawn their swords, but the insects were too eerie. For a moment, everyone instinctively cried out and backed away.


    But it was no use. Swarms of insects flew out from under the pergolas, descending upon the thieves like dark smoke, burrowing into their clothes, biting through skin, or tunneling through the orifices of their faces.


    Within moments, the desert thieves were writhing on the ground. Even the horses they rode in on were not spared.


    ¡°So the many auras you mentioned refer to these creatures,¡± Negris realized.


    Domit was the only surviving desert thief. While he had a myriad of curses brewing in his heart, they all eventually morphed into a single plea: ¡°Spare... spare me...¡±


    One of the figures under pergolas leaned in and whispered: ¡°You¡¯re so dense and blind. Even if I spare you this time, you¡¯d still meet death next time. Can¡¯t you see that there are several powerful individuals and numerous young dragons over there? Even that little girl, whom you¡¯re ogling, is brimming with the Power of Holy Light.¡±


    As he said this, the figure under the pergola turned Domit¡¯s face towards Ange and the others. Upon this stranger¡¯s prompting, Domit finally noticed the others. His emotion no longer clouding his vision, he understood what these individuals signified.


    Just the presence of the three young dragons was enough to intimidate him. Where there were three young dragons, there must be a mature dragon, right?


    ¡°Instead of dying a fool, why not transform into Yin and become the nourishment for Lord Hermorthos,¡± the figure under the pergola concluded. Domit felt a sharp pain in his chest. The dry and skinny hand of the figure had penetrated his chest.


    Domit¡¯s wound twitched, as if something was burrowing into it. After retracting his hand, the figure left Domit to collapse onto the ground, powerless.


    At last, the figures under the pergolas turned around and bowed, ¡°Esteemed beings, we meant no offense. These desert thieves are not associated with us. Their actions do not represent us. We are devotees of Lord Hermorthos, and our journey here was solely to search for lush, verdant lands.¡±


    ¡°Hermorthos? Never heard of him. Where did he come from? A new god? Quite a peculiar method.¡± Negris muttered. As the God of Knowledge, he had heard about any deity worth mentioning, yet Hermorthos was unknown to him.


    But it wasn¡¯t surprising. The world had a vast array of faiths; even the most dominant Light couldn¡¯t illuminate every dark corner. Hermorthos was probably an obscure minor deity.


    ¡°Ah, devotees of Hermorthos, hello there. I think I heard you mention ¡®Yin¡¯ when you were talking to him just now? What is Yin?¡± asked Negris.


    The two figures under the pergolas exchanged a glance. Even though their eyes were hidden underneath their robes, they seemed to understand each other¡¯s intention.


    ¡®Yin¡¯ is the term Lord Hermorthos uses to describe the most bountiful substance in this world. Upon Yin, all things can flourish. Dead woods spring forth with life, desiccated bones can be revived, decrepit elders can regain their youth, even the disabled and ill can regrow limbs. There are no flaws and no pain in the world. As long as we find the place with the most abundant plants, we¡¯ve found Yin. It is Lord Hermorthos¡¯s gift to the world!¡± After a pause, the figure added, ¡°Would you like to know more? Join our Chaos Temple and through prayer, you will understand.¡± They both held out small booklets.


    So their previous glance was to decide whether to preach to Negris and the others?


    Ange¡¯s eyes glinted with interest. Yin... it sounded like a combination of Holy Essence Liquid, Life Essence, and Dragon Soil. Could it grow anything? Was there such a potent fertilizer?


    Negris felt an absurd sensation. Just a few minutes ago, they were still dealing with bullies trying to claim the bride¡¯s first night. Before they had time to act, the bullies were killed by these two robed figures the bullies had brought. After only a brief exchange, the robed figures started preaching their religion. It was absurdly amusing.


    Better to leave unnecessary matters untouched. Even though they were unsure of Hermorthos¡¯s and Chaos Temple¡¯s origins, and the way the robed figures handled things was bizarre, they couldn¡¯t just kill them, could they?


    Negris shook his head, ¡°No thanks. If there¡¯s no...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ange suddenly slammed the handle of his sickle into the ground.

 Chapter 208 - 148: Where Did This New God Spring Out From? _3

    Chapter 208: Chapter 148: Where Did This New God Spring Out From? _3


    Translator: 549690339


    With a crisp pop, something in the sand was punctured. The Scythe of Death was lifted unveiling a burst beetle clinging to the handle.


    Shockingly, two villagers on the move were trailing them, dropping beetles below. When the beetles had managed to silently crawl to the feet of Ange and his companions, nobody noticed.


    Negris stared blankly at the insect on the handle of the scythe. He then looked back at the two villagers who were also visibly surprised. How did Ange notice the beetle underground?


    However, having been discovered, they no longer put on pretenses, loudly roaring, ¡°Time to die....¡±


    As the word ¡®die¡¯ came out of their mouths, the bodies of the fallen bandits suddenly burst open. Countless flying insects poured out of the cadavers, their numbers several dozen times more than what managed to worm its way in.


    Upon a closer look, the bodies of the bandits had been gnawed at until nothing but skin and bones remained.


    These insects had used the bodies of the bandits as an incubator, rapidly multiplying at an unbelievable rate.


    Simultaneously, countless beetles crawled out from the sand. Together with the insects, they swarmed towards everyone present, including John and the other villagers.


    However, just as the word ¡®die¡¯ was shouted and the villagers became excited at the sight, a flash of cold light grazed the villagers¡¯ necks. Two heads fell to the ground.


    ¡°What sort of thing dares to yell ¡®die, die, die¡¯ at us?¡± Rogge materialized behind them. With a backhand sweep of his blade, he cleaved their bodies in half at the waist.


    The remaining half of their bodies fell to the ground. Bizarrely enough, they were not dead but were frantically trying to reach for their missing halves.


    Rogge swiftly slashed four more times, severing all their arms: ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected you were witches.¡±


    From the dismembered bodies of the two villagers, countless beetles and insects crawled and swarmed out, going in all directions.


    Facing the cloud of beetles and insects, Ange found that the Scythe of Death was ineffective. So he immediately stored it away and started casting magic.


    Rows of exploding fireballs were shot towards the insects.


    Little Angel curiously caught a beetle. The creature, covered in black shells with six legs and pincer-like mandibles, bit off a piece of flesh from Little Angel¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Little Angel crushed the beetle in her hand. Then, lifting her dress hem, she began to stomp rapidly on the creatures. Each step was followed by the sound of crunching insects, not even those hiding in the sand were spared.


    Little Zombie also crouched down, and with a series of pats, like playing whack-a-mole, all the beetles hiding in the sand were crushed.


    Rogge skillfully brandished his double-edged blade, charging into the dark cloud of insects.


    Naeli and White Neck were stretching their necks, spewing their dragon breath which looked like small flames.


    Everyone tried their respective methods. Still, facing the overwhelming swarm of insects, they seemed to be at their wits¡¯ end, unable to rapidly exterminate the insects.


    The sheer multitude of beetles and insects scared the villagers into screaming.


    Negris got anxious: ¡°We can¡¯t let the insects kill the villagers, or their numbers will increase exponentially.¡±


    As he grew anxious, Negris realized it would be tough to recover the situation. These beetles and insects didn¡¯t pose a threat to them as they couldn¡¯t penetrate his scales, but it was different for the villagers.


    Even with their mouths and noses covered, these pests could still bite through their skin and burrow in, consuming the flesh and breeding madly.


    Facing their vast numbers, even the usually efficient Ange couldn¡¯t eliminate them quickly. Wait till they rush into the crowd of villagers; it will quickly lead to another massive breakout.


    The villagers are doomed¡ªpoor John, poor bride.


    Just as Negris was losing hope, Ange¡¯s foot stomped hard into the ground. Instantly, within the borders of the entire village, the pace of all life forms accelerated dramatically.

 Chapter 209 - 149: Eat Grain? Kill it! _1

    Chapter 209: Chapter 149: Eat Grain? Kill it! _1


    Translator: 549690339


    Instant Death Halo accelerates the entire life process. For those with a long lifespan, like the human, Anthony, he ingests high-nutrient substances while accelerating growth, transforming into a middle-aged man in his forties in just a few days.


    Crops that take a season to mature finish their brief lives in just three hours, yielding a bountiful harvest.


    However, for these insects that have a lifespan of a few days, the moment Ange set foot in the halo, it spelled their catastrophic end.


    Their entire life cycle was accelerated to the extremity. It was so brief that they didn¡¯t even have time to fly onto the villagers, pierce their skin, munch their flesh, or lay their eggs. Instead, they dropped from the air one after another, kicking their legs a few times before dying.


    The insects that were fluttering all over the sky started falling like rain. In just a short while, the entire sky became as clear as could be.


    Underground beetles frantically struggled to get up, only to kick their legs and then also die.


    ¡°The Instant Death Halo can be used like this? That¡¯s ingenious! How did you come up with this?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Ange looked at him puzzled, seeming to wonder why he didn¡¯t know: ¡°Every time it¡¯s activated, the insects die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, right.¡± Negris verbally agreed, but in his mind he was already cursing: Who in their right mind would notice that the insects had died? It¡¯s you who¡¯s growing vegetables, not me.


    As the insects began to fall, John and the other villagers were taken aback.


    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on? Why are they all falling down?¡±


    ¡°Have they been poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Uh, look at my blister. I accidentally got it from the campfire while I was running earlier. Now, it¡¯s swelling, being reabsorbed, and healing...¡±


    ¡°Do you guys feel... a bit hungry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not... it¡¯s not a bit. I¡¯m ravenous, didn¡¯t we just finish eating?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more food, have some fast.¡±


    ¡°Eh, bride, your belly? Why is it bulging? Did you eat too much?¡±


    ¡°What? Pregnant? Married and visibly pregnant on the same day?¡±


    As Ange stopped the halo, one of the brides was already visibly pregnant, looking like she was three or four months along. Upon inquiring, it became clear that she had been pregnant for two months. The bride¡¯s parents almost exploded the bridegroom¡¯s head.


    The reason why a two-month belly is bulging like three or four months is, according to Negris¡¯s explanation, the effect of the divine technique. He laughingly said, ¡°This is the blessing of God.¡±


    In order to completely eradicate these insects and beetles, Ange accelerated two whole months. This absolutely signified the ultimate death for these beetles and insects who only have a lifespan of two to three days.


    The bodies of the sand thieves on the ground were devoured by the insects and beetles until only skeletons remained, with the sole exception of Domit, who had been stabbed to death by one of the people under the fighting tarp.


    Ange walked up to him, lifted his scythe to chop down, but Domit¡¯s body suddenly jumped up and started running away.


    With every step he took, his flesh bounced drastically, as if all he had under his skin was liquid.


    Ange glanced back at one of the tarp fighters¡¯ severed limbs. They were all witches, with a Soul Fire in their chest, but the soul on one of the detached limbs had already disappeared. Obviously, they had used some unknown method to transfer the soul to Domit¡¯s corpse.


    Ange swung his scythe over it, and the soul was extracted.


    Domit¡¯s body, guided by inertia, rushed forward a few more steps. Like a human-shaped bag filled with liquid, it collapsed with a smack. The ¡®bag¡¯ was shattered and a pile of black, semi-transparent eggs with a tiny white dot in each spewed out.


    Each egg might only be a millimeter in size, with tens of millions densely packed together. Like a puddle of liquid, they were seeping all over the ground. The sight made Negris¡¯ scales stand on end.


    ¡°The body of this sand thief has been used as an egg incubator? It could cultivate tens of millions to billions of eggs at once. Once released, they immediately swarm. Oh my God, thanks to the Instant Death Halo, such egg cultivation could take one or two months. If we weren¡¯t cautious and buried his body, in one or two months, tens of millions of beetles would crawl out.¡±


    ¡°The Instant Death Halo sped up this process, enabling us to promptly spot the problem. If we had not realized and buried it directly, in two months, all the villagers around here would die. No, no, we can¡¯t leave anything behind, including those beetle corpses. Ange, burn all the bodies of those beetles, not one can be left.¡±


    Ange deployed the Burn Wasteland Spell, allowing the Fire Element to attach to the beetle¡¯s corpses, slowly starting to burn. This type of burning is more thorough and unlike the Fireball Technique, it does not send the beetle¡¯s corpses flying.


    This is how Ange burned during the devastation, ensuring all, including those eggs in the dirt, are completely annihilated.


    In a short while, all that¡¯s left of the beetle¡¯s corpses are piles and piles of black ashes.


    While Ange was burning the beetles, Negris found some fine earth, letting Naeli and White Neck spit saliva, to mix with the earth.


    Rogge peeked over curiously from the side, ¡°Is this what they call Dragon Saliva Earth? The mixed clay has a certain Elemental Affinity, can it be made into magic sculptures?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good eye, us of the Dragon Clan from head to toe are all treasures, nothing is useless.¡± Negris said with pride.


    ¡°Yes, so that¡¯s why Lord Steadfast Bone caught you. Why else would he catch you, you¡¯ve spat quite a lot of saliva over the years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rogge casually mentioned.


    There was a sudden thump in Negris¡¯ heart. Though it hadn¡¯t spat any saliva over the years, it had defecated quite a bit. Where did all those things go? Subconsciously, its gaze turned towards Ange: ¡°I see... That¡¯s why the soil of the farms can remain fertile for over a thousand years...¡±


    A pinch of clay is kneaded into a hollow sphere, selecting a few beetle eggs to put inside, then plugging it with earth. It said to Ange: ¡°Ange, do you sense the Water Elements on the clay embryo inside? Draw them out, but don¡¯t touch those beetle eggs in there.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange casually grabbed, and small droplets of water were sucked out, condensing on the surface of the clay ball, and then flew into Ange¡¯s palm. With the withdrawal of these droplets, the freshly kneaded clay embryo swiftly dried up.


    There are several methods to dry the clay embryo. It can be heated or blown on, but the interior contains beetle eggs. High temperatures could easily scorch them, while blowing would take too long. So, stripping off the Water Elements is the most convenient.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, with such control skills, not going to craft scrolls is such a waste. Come, etch these few Magic Arrays on the surface of the clay ball.¡± As Negris spoke, it transmitted several Magic Arrays to Ange with its spirit.


    Under Ange¡¯s focused gaze, the surface of the clay ball was etched with one Magic Array after another. Every line, every edge, all clear and precise, just like a print.


    With the etching of the final stroke, the clay ball buzzed and emitted a wave of elemental fluctuations.


    Negris handed the clay ball to Ange, saying: ¡°Before the Magic Array fails, these eggs will be sealed. Keep this. Later on, send it to Brooks and the World Tree; let them research it. These bugs are not simple. If they are allowed to proliferate, the entire Prime Material Plane will be gnawed bare by them.¡±


    Ange put the clay ball into the Resting Palace, then used magic to burn the remaining beetle eggs into ashes.


    After the burning, Ange blankly watched the ashes of the beetle eggs, then turned around to examine the ashes of the burnt beetles and larvae, tilting his head in thought.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Little Zombie suddenly yelled from a distance. Looking over, Little Zombie was seen chasing after a beetle that had slipped away.


    The original beetles were all crawling on the ground or burrowing in the ground, but this one was different. It actually flew up, flying for a bit before stopping, then flew again, quickly arriving at the place where Ange planted the Saline Demon Rice, flinging itself onto a seedling and gnawing away.


    This beetle not only eats meat but also plants?


    After gnawing for a while, the beetle suddenly split in half from the middle, one head and one tail. The head part grew a tail, and the tail part grew a head, just like that, right under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it went from one to two. However, the tail that grew into a beetle didn¡¯t have wings.


    ¡°Eating plants can also cause growth? This bug is too abnormal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Negris blurted out involuntarily.


    Beside him, Ange¡¯s head suddenly lit up with the Soul Fire. He uttered word by word: ¡°Eat grains? Kill it, Hermorthos.¡±


    When the sand thief was eaten earlier, Ange wasn¡¯t this angry.


    PS: Good luck with your college entrance examination, another chapter will be delivered later.

 Chapter 210 - 210 150 The First Oracle_1

    Chapter 210 Chapter 150 The First Oracle_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The underground city of Resting Abyss, the place of the Undead Temple, the stronghold of the witches.


    Before the Undead Fire, Oke knelt devoutly, his forehead touching the ground, his hands spread out with palms up, murmuring prayers under his breath.


    The Undead Fire was like it was being fanned, the flames leaping over a meter high, resembling a large stove.


    The Undead Temple of today had completely changed, pillars, arches, railings, tiles, everything that originally belonged to the temple was now brand new.


    They were of a type that would automatically repair with energy. When the Flame of the Undead absorbs enough Soul Flames, the residual energy that overflowed was enough to repair the temple.


    Whenever Oke prayed, the Silver Skeleton would silently approach and stand beside him. The Faith Elemental Force reverberated between it, Oke, and the Undead Fire, creating the simplest network structure ¡ª the Soul Network, finally reaching Lord Ange in the distance.


    In this process, each node benefited. The areas of the Silver Skeleton where the bones were loose were already repaired by the Liquid of Rest. Now the bones were turning from silver to gold, and from certain angles, you could see a golden shimmer.


    The Silver Skeleton was transforming into a Golden Skeleton.


    Oke¡¯s changes were not obvious, but when he straightened his back, one could see the robust muscles of his back and broad shoulders. He was still in his teens, and although not yet an adult, he already had a great foundation.


    Divine Arts, the power that is easiest to obtain in the world yet the most difficult. It¡¯s easy to comprehend since as long as one receives the favor and the grace of God, they can quickly become a powerful magician.


    However, it is a power that values talent, will, and belief the most.


    Some people pray for a lifetime and are just believers, not even a follower. However, some, even at a young age, receive God¡¯s Grace, like Lisa, the saint chosen for the Holy Spirit Possession.


    As long as they are graced by God, within a year or two, they can become the spokesperson, messenger, and embodiment of God on earth from being a mere mortal.


    From the day Oke started believing in Lord Ange, he was a follower that even Negris would envy. Now, almost two years had passed, he was still the same fervent believer, but his understanding of the will of God has deepened.


    He is luckier than Lisa. When Lisa became a saint, the will of God required her to love the world, bestow glory, collect taxes, sacrifice, eliminate heretics, purify the dissident... the list could go on for two to three pages of paper.


    The will of God that Oke perceived had only two aspects: to plant and to eat.


    So, in line with the will of God, Oke worked hard to plant holy mushrooms all over the grounds of the temple that could be expanded, then provided corresponding food to believers who offered Soul Flames.


    As the world¡¯s hub began to operate, more residents of the underground city migrated there, unsurprisingly donating their houses to the temple as they left.


    However, Ange¡¯s principle of equivalent exchange deeply entered Oke¡¯s heart. He insisted on giving an equivalent amount of food, basically a few bags of grains, as houses near the temple were not worth much.


    With expanded territory came an expanded planting area. Besides praying, Oke¡¯s other task was to purify the Holy Water. With his increasing proficiency in the use of divine power, not only was the purified Holy Water sufficient for the expansion of the planting area, but he also had a surplus to provide to his followers.


    Now, people were accustomed to turning to the temple for troubles such as abdominal pain and diarrhea, injuries, uneasiness, dizziness, weddings and funerals.


    Of course, matters of marriage and death were not Oke¡¯s concerns. Lisa had extensively reconditioned the surviving priest of the two that Luther had sent over.


    It¡¯s unclear how she managed, but now that holy priest is unwaveringly loyal to the Undead Temple. Moreover, she is adept at handling daily affairs, far better than Oke.


    The priestess is willing to handle anything except managing the undead. This is because among the undead Skeleton Zombies, a shoddily dressed, ugly corpse with dried and tough skin was a former companion of hers.


    Perhaps this was, in part, why she was so loyal to the temple.


    Oke slowly sat up, unable to contain the Soul Energy within his body. Instead, it erupted into flames around him, transforming him into a figure encased in fire. The Soul Flame wasn¡¯t extinguished until well after some time had passed.


    Silver Skeleton... perhaps it should no longer be called that, as it had begun its transformation into the Golden Skeleton. However, Oke always referred to it by another name¡ªLord Bone Priest.


    As the Silver Skeleton silently turned to walk away, the sound of a broom sweeping echoed in the desolate temple once more.


    ¡°Lord Bone Priest indeed possesses great perseverance. I heard it has kept up sweeping for over a thousand years. It holds an indomitable belief, even stronger than the Black Crystal. It is an example I must learn from.¡± Oke mused, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that was also the case for Lord Ange, who persisted in tending to vegetables for a thousand years and ultimately became the Undead God.¡±


    If Negris heard his words, he would undoubtedly wish to drown Oke¡¯s head in water. It was not because Ange had persisted in tending to vegetables for a thousand years that he became a god. It was because he stumbled upon the Goddess of Fortune¡¯s remains and, as a result, found the Undead Godhood.


    At that moment, Oke felt a throbbing sensation. A commanding voice echoed in his mind: ¡°Eating the sapling? Kill! Hermorthos.¡±


    ¡°This... is this an oracle? Who is Hermorthos?¡± Surrounded by blazes of Soul Flame, Oke murmured in surprise.


    As he murmured, a hole suddenly tore open in the space behind him. The Silver Skeleton, broom in hand, crawled out from it. It tilted its head in puzzlement, first glancing at Oke, then staring at the summoning passage that was fading behind it.


    ¡°You, summon, me?¡± The Silver Skeleton surprisingly spoke.


    Oke was equally baffled. ¡°It... it seems so.¡±


    Back at Hope Oasis, Lisa was conducting a skin rejuvenating Face Purification Technique for Sofia. Suddenly turning her attention, she muttered, ¡°Kill? Who is Hermorthos?¡±


    Not long afterward, the Purple Corpse stormed into the room wielding a large club and trailing lightning. Thundering with an equally resonating voice, it asked, ¡°Lisa, who is Hermorthos? I¡¯ll crush him immediately!¡±


    Thousands of miles away, Silver Coin was struggling to carry a chest of gold coins into a storehouse. Stacking it amongst a pile of chests laden with coins, he complained, ¡°This is too heavy. If I knew, I would have opted for the Demon Crystal.¡±


    Ange¡¯s voice flashed through his soul, sparking his spirits. He jumped onto his feet and darted outside.


    All around him were buildings styled in the design of the Church of Light. This was undoubtedly a city of the church, guarded inside and out by the forces of the Church of Light. Silver Coin, a witch, strode casually between priests and paladins. Those who recognized him even paid their respects humbly because he was an influential figure by the Archbishop¡¯s side.


    Finding Anthony without any obstruction, Silver Coin urgently asked, ¡°Did you hear? It¡¯s a divine message. This is the first time Lord Ange has delivered an oracle. Who is this Hermorthos?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Anthony replied, ¡°I heard. This Hermorthos is a complicated character, though.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 151 Ange, Look at _1

    Chapter 211 Chapter 151 Ange, Look at _1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Do you know about locusts?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°...Of course, I do.¡± Silver Coin replied speechlessly. He was not an ignorant noble, and Anthony¡¯s question made him feel insulted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Ah, you have no idea what I¡¯ve been going through lately.¡± Anthony said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Centuries ago, a carefree boy lived in a village until a locust plague struck one year. Crops were devoured, a famine ensued, and his parents starved to death. Driven by hunger, he caught locusts to roast and eat, eventually surviving...¡±


    The surviving boy was Hermorth. In divine language, ¡®Tos¡¯ means ¡®supreme.¡¯ Hermorthos translates to ¡®the supreme Hermorth.¡¯


    Having lost his family and with most of his village friends dead from starvation, Hermorth, who had been eating roasted locusts, not only survived but also saved the remaining villagers. They weathered the most challenging phase until the Church of Light came to their aid.


    However, the arrival of the Church of Light did not save Hermorth. Soon, the church learned from villagers of Hermorth¡¯s actions¡ªroasting and eating locusts to save some villagers. This was unthinkable!


    We went to great lengths to collect food and money. Ninety percent of the resources were ¡®used up¡¯ during the journey. The remaining ten percent was allocated for aid. Instead of being grateful to the Light, they praised the farmer who roasted locusts!


    This was unacceptable. If everyone starts roasting locusts for survival, then where would our church find followers?


    So, they fabricated an excuse. For instance, eating locusts was sacrilegious, and they had the villagers banish Hermorth from his birthplace.


    Given these circumstances, the villagers chose to drive Hermorth away, completely forgetting who saved them during their darkest hours. They even deluded themselves, ¡°Hermorth knew eating locusts was blasphemous, yet he fooled us into doing so. Drive him away!¡±


    A plain boy, exiled from his village in disaster, where could he go? The land for hundreds of miles had been stripped bare by locusts, not even grass and tree bark remained. What could he eat?


    In the end, he survived by eating locusts again. Not only that, but he also started farming them in a secluded cave.


    With time, Hermorth gained insights from farming locusts and even learnt how to rapid breed and fatten them. In a normal world, he might have used this expertise to start animal farming and become wealthy.


    However, this was not a normal world. Common sense could make one a god. A man that farmed millions of locusts suddenly developed a certain premonition.


    Farming millions of locusts in a cave was an impressive feat. Simply feeding them exhausted most of Hermorth¡¯s time and energy. When the numbers became too overwhelming, the locusts began to cannibalize each other.


    Hermorth threw whatever he could find into the cave. Initially, it was just plants and minerals, but then, on a whim, he threw in some animal carcasses and discovered that the locusts would eat them too.


    At first, he merely fed them. But after several years, Hermorth could control these locusts, directing simple movements like where to go.


    From that point on, Hermorth¡¯s ¡®feeding¡¯ turned into ¡®farming.¡¯ He ordered them outside to eat what they find in the open.


    The locust population saw a massive increase, reaching over ten million. Food in the wilderness quickly became insufficient.


    In the absence of food, locusts would resort to cannibalism. This pained Hermorth, for these were ¡®children¡¯ he had carefully reared.


    This suffering agonized him for a long time until one day, he drove the swarm back to his former village, watching the locusts consume crops, livestock, and even the people...


    Every edible thing was devoured and it was then Hermorth finally escaped his torment. From that moment, he no longer saw humans as his kin, but as food for locusts.


    With a substantial food supply, the locust population grew exponentially from ten million to hundreds of millions, a new locust plague was forming.


    At first, nobody paid any attention to this disaster. It was just another locust plague. When the Church of Light¡¯s priests received the news, they routinely reported it and requested disaster relief. Meanwhile, they were thinking about what they could do with the relief fund.


    Not long after, the carpet-like swarm of locusts stripped the villages bare and advanced toward the cities.


    It was then the people realized these locusts were different; they ate meat.


    Faced with this unexpected change, humans, elves, dwarves, and the dragon clan united unprecedently and swiftly eliminated the locust plague. However, no one knew that Hermorth had taken a batch of new locust individuals back to the initial cave.


    A decade later, a man appeared in a small mountain village hundreds of kilometers away, calling himself Hermorthos, asking the villagers to worship him.


    Of course, no villager would believe such a person who came out of nowhere, so they drove him away.


    However, within a few days, strange insects appeared near the village, devouring all the villagers¡¯ crops and injuring people.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Hermorthos, who had been driven away a few days ago, reappeared. He drove away the strange insects with a wave of his hand and once again asked everyone to worship him.


    It seemed too coincidental that just after he left, the strange insects appeared, so some people questioned if Hermorthos was controlling the insects.


    In response, Hermorthos simply ordered the insects to bite to death those who questioned him. Well, then everyone stopped questioning and shakily swore to worship him.


    Afterward, Hermorthos displayed a new miracle. He sprinkled a substance called ¡®Yin¡¯ into the fields that had been nibbled clean by the insects. A few hours later, the plants that were left with only roots amazingly began to grow again.


    With these two miracles, the Chaos Temple founded by Hermorthos steadily grew stronger, taking root and flourishing in places beyond the reach of light.


    It wasn¡¯t until decades later that Anthony accidentally discovered this religion.


    At that time, Anthony was not called Anthony, he had another name and his rank was that of a senior priest. However, he still retained a heightened sensitivity to the aura of death, he noticed that some places had a lot of scattered traces of death. Upon further investigation, he discovered a large number of strange insect corpses.


    He later found out that Hermorthos was using these insect corpses to ferment the so-called ¡®Yin¡¯.


    Anthony reported his discovery to the church, then, the various races again united to jointly crack down on Hermorthos.


    And this time, the Gods of Light, in a rare event, descended. A God, descending upon the Pope, uttered only one sentence: ¡°In the places where light shines, I can see you, and I, do not want to see you.¡±


    Just with this simple sentence, the strange insects that had become a huge threat and were increasing exponentially, began to disappear in smoke.


    It was because of this miracle that Anthony, to this day, cannot believe that the Gods of Light have disappeared, because by this time, the King had already disappeared, and he had been infiltrating the Church of Light for decades.


    However, Hermorthos did not fully disappear. He might have hidden in places beyond the reach of the light and would occasionally reappear to make trouble.


    To guard against him, the various races established a mechanism to monitor his whereabouts throughout the whole plane.


    To achieve this was not difficult because the proliferation of the strange insects required a lot of food. If you noticed that a large number of plants and animals were disappearing in a short amount of time in any one area, you just needed to dispatch someone to go and check.


    ¡°Lord Ange suddenly issued a divine decree to kill him. Does this mean this guy has reappeared?¡± Anthony frowned, distressed.


    This was a big deal. In principle, he had to inform everyone. But if he reported it, it would once again drag Ange into this type of plane-wide conflict since Ange was the one who discovered it first.


    ¡°The best way is for us to quietly get rid of Hermorthos. Well, not exactly get rid of him, because every few decades, he¡¯ll pop up once. Just need to erase the traces of his appearance this time.¡± Anthony stroked his chin, murmuring to himself.


    Ange turned those two beetles into ashes, then huffily returned to the village.


    As a farming skeleton, he knew too well how terrifying it would be if these two types of bugs proliferated. They would devour all visible plants, which Ange absolutely could not tolerate.


    When he thought of the date tree of the Oasis, the Axe Potato, the World Tree, and the Saline Demon Rice he had just planted by Fallen Dragon Lake that would all be eaten, Ange couldn¡¯t help but fume.


    This rare emotional outburst made everyone unconsciously tremble, even the usually rowdy Little Angel was subdued at this moment, meekly following behind Ange.


    It took Negris quite a while to realize and mumble in astonishment, ¡°Is this divine power? Is it actually divine power? Has the farming skeleton awakened his divine power? Kvada!¡±


    In order to quickly bring Ange out of this emotional turmoil, Negris¡¯ eyes spun around. He suddenly pointed to the ashes of the insects on the ground and said, ¡°Ange, look.¡±

 Chapter 212 - 152 The Queen’s Plea_1

    Chapter 212 Chapter 152 The Queen¡¯s Plea_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone gathered around swiftly, crouching on the ground to observe the heap of ashes. In the ashes, a tree sprout had already grown about as tall as a finger. Once Ange and the others crouched down, the tree sprout seemed eager to grow, doing so at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Ange removed the flower pot from his head, and the little sapling inside was excitedly waving its true leaves, sending fervent messages to the tree sprout on the ground: Grow strongly


    Because when Ange took it down, his palm blocked the edge of the flower pot, it even placed one true leaf on the edge, propping itself up a bit, and was eagerly waving another true leaf.


    Ange¡¯s boundary-crossing hand activated, stuffing the flower pot into the Resting Camp.


    The scenery in front of the little sapling changed, causing it to be dumbfounded for a moment. It swayed its top leaf, sending fervent messages to a stone not far away: Grow strongly . Grow strongly. Not growing...


    Free from the interference of the little sapling, the tree sprout in the ashes returned to its normal growth speed, which was still beyond the speed a normal tree should have.


    From the burning of the bugs to Ange and the others chasing after the remaining beetles, it took less than twenty minutes for a tree to sprout and grow seedlings. This speed was already not much slower than Ange¡¯s Instant Death Halo. What were these ashes? How could they be so powerful?


    The Little Zombie curiously stretched out his index finger to poke it, got a little bit on his fingertip, and then extended his little tongue, trying to lick it.


    ¡°No...¡± Negris wanted to stop it, but as soon as he spoke, the Little Angel had already punched the Little Zombie in the eye socket, knocking him over and making him sit on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The Little Angel scolded it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The Little Zombie protested.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± As they argued, a fight broke out.


    Ange immediately protected the ashes and collected them all. Not only that, he also collected the other ten or so piles of ash, eventually piling them into a cubic meter of soil and stashing it away in the Resting Camp.


    ¡°Could this be the ¡®Yin¡¯ those two guys mentioned?¡± Negris guessed.


    Rogge also came over and used his Shadow Blade to pry open the coverings on two limbs, revealing a shriveled wraith shell, only their bodies were much more disgusting than normal wraiths. It¡¯s better not to describe them further, in case it spoils your appetite.


    ¡°I think their smell is familiar. They probably come from Dark City,¡± Rogge said.


    ¡°Ah? Dark City? Your subordinates?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Rogge shook his head: ¡°The area of Dark City is huge, with underground caves running all over. We only occupy a very small area. Even the Church of Light hasn¡¯t explored one ten-thousandth of the underground caves, otherwise they would have wiped us out a long time ago. The scent I¡¯m talking about is this.¡±


    Rogge patted the clothes on the wraith¡¯s body, knocking up a cloud of red dust.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they not wiping you out because they¡¯re cultivating competition?¡± While exposing the truth, Negris leaned closer to take a look, asking, ¡°Is this red soil? Is Dark City mostly this kind of red soil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most of it is, except for a small area to the east.¡±


    ¡°So, areas with red soil are also very common, which is equivalent to no clues.¡± Without a valuable clue from their discussion, they turned around to find Ange had already burst a flame of the soul, searching for memories.


    ¡°This method is more convenient.¡± As a Bronze Dragon, he was not accustomed to devouring souls for information, preferring to infer and predict.


    But searching souls is a matter of luck, each soul fire is fragile and will shatter if not handled carefully. If the shattered piece happens to contain the most important information, then it can¡¯t be patched back together.


    So, usually, one would search the memories of several souls to cross-verify each other, or else they would interrogate before searching.


    As it happened, Ange possessed two souls.


    Additionally wring the Soul Fire out from the half severed limb on the ground, the soul of the Witch let out a miserable wail, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t want to die, I was forced, I was forced, I beg you, don¡¯t kill me....¡±


    ¡°Oh? You were forced? How so? Tell us in detail, if you truly were forced, we may consider sparing your soul,¡± said Negris, ¡°But don¡¯t dare to deceive us, we have already searched the soul of your fellow companion.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll tell you everything, absolutely no lies or concealment, we were forced, the Chaos Temple caught us and made us worship the supreme Hemel, and made us unleash the Pestilence. They let the pests cling to us, if we do not follow their orders, the pests will gnaw us into skeletons, we were all forced. Forced.¡±


    ¡°You did not seem to have been forced with the attitude you had earlier,¡± Ange murmured to himself while looking at Ange. Ange nodded his head in confirmation of the Witch¡¯s claim.


    ¡°The Chaos Temple wanted us to split into several groups, and unleash the Pestilence simultaneously from different locations.¡±


    ¡°Simultaneously?¡± Negris caught onto a key word.


    ¡°Yes, simultaneously, to create as much chaos as possible, leaving humans unprepared, allowing the defenses to be broken, letting countless pests sweep across the human world,¡± said the soul of the Witch.


    ¡°Wait a minute, sweep across the human world? Not going to the Elf Forest?¡± Negris was surprised.


    If these pests are variants of locusts that can chew plants, then the elves¡¯ territories would be their primary target, the dense forest could let them grow rapidly, but why do they only mention the human world and humans? Are they not taking the elves seriously?


    ¡°Ah, yes, do not go to the Elf Forest, only attack human villages and cities. The supreme Hemel said to break the alliance between the humans and elves, and to choose one party to bring down,¡± the Witch explained.


    ¡°This is actually a reasonable strategy, but as long as the elves are not stupid, they will definitely aid the humans. This will cause a large number of top elves to enter the human world, leaving the defense of the Elf Forest empty and then being invaded by pests. Are they thinking of doing this?¡± speculated Negris.


    ¡°Ah? Ah, ah! Your speculation is so reasonable, the supreme Hemel only commanded us to attack the human world and create as much chaos as possible, but did not specify to what extent it would be considered the completion of the mission, and also sent out ten pairs of bug fighters. Only six of us have specific tasks, the other four do not, it¡¯s very likely, as you speculated, we are just tools to divert attention.¡±


    The Witch¡¯s voice changed three times, he was directly shocked by Negris¡¯s speculation. Negris was just speculating, but he was experiencing it firsthand. Therefore, as soon as he finished, he was 70% certain that this speculation was true.


    ¡°In other words, in addition to you, there are nine others, like you, witches infested with bugs, running around everywhere?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Not all are witches, five pairs are humans, one pair are elves.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know where we are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This is Fallen Dragon Lake, and within a thousand kilometers, it¡¯s all desert. No matter how many pests you breed here, how do you fly out of the desert?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The Witch was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°These damn tricksters!¡± Clearly, he realized he had been tricked by Domit and the others.


    Compared with the memory Ange searched for, as the Witch did not lie, Negris spared his life as promised. Just as they were preparing to discuss what to do next, Lisa teleported to the dragon cave and rushed over in a hurry, ¡°Sir, Giant Dragon Hunter, Elf Queen Galadriel requests an audience.¡±


    ¡°Search for me?¡± Negris was surprised.


    ¡°No, she wants to see you, sir. She wishes for your assistance,¡± said Lisa.


    ¡°Assistance? The pestilence cannot have already erupted there, can it?¡± asked Negris.

 Chapter 213 - 153: What is ‘Mom’? _1

    Chapter 213 Chapter 153: What is ¡®Mom¡¯? _1


    Translator: 549690339


    Returning to the Oasis, Negris saw Gailard gazing up at the World Tree, and he almost felt like running away.


    In his understanding, elves were reluctant to let even a seed of the World Tree leave their hands. Now, they have actually grown a World Tree. Given the temperament of the elves, would they not want to kill them and dig up the World Tree?


    Not far from Gailard, a tall and pure white unicorn was facing off with Purple Corpse, and Lightning, who always dared to backtalk Ange, was now hiding behind Purple Corpse like a kitten who saw a mouse, trembling with fear.


    What happened? Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    The little angel also tilted his head, flapped its wings open with a ¡®Whoosh¡¯ noise.


    Little Zombie also called over to Lightning and displayed the hoe in his hand.


    Although Lightning didn¡¯t understand Aoao language, it could tell from the little angel and Little Zombie¡¯s postures, and quickly shook its head, saying softly, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s my mom.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh?¡± The little angel tilted its head: mom? What¡¯s that?


    ¡°Whoosh?¡± Little Zombie tilted its head: Mom? Should I hit her?


    Lightning was shaking its head desperately, regardless of what the two little ones were saying, shaking its head was the right response to avoid the little angel from shooting its mom.


    Gailard had already noticed the arrival of Ange and the others. She turned around and gave a respectful salute, ¡°Gailard is happy to see Lord Ange and the God of Knowledge.¡±


    Although Negris had only seen the Elf Queen once, he had already interacted with her many times through the teleportation array, and got straight to the point : ¡°Your Majesty, is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask Lord Ange to sell another ten World Tree saplings.¡± Gailard spoke directly.


    ¡°Huh? We don¡¯t have...¡± Negris was about to deny three times, but saw Gailard glance at the World Tree.


    Negris had the feeling of being caught in the act, claiming not to have eaten anything, yet crumbs remained at the corner of his mouth.


    Helplessly asked: ¡°What are you doing with so many saplings?¡±


    ¡°Quantity, in exchange for probability.¡± Gailard said somewhat sadly.


    It was a rare personalized expression of the Elf Queen. If a Demon painter was present, they would have made a fortune just by capturing this moment of Gailard, who knows how many people it would attract to buy.


    Unfortunately, none of those present were ¡®normal¡¯ people and simply ignored it.


    Ange reached into the Temple of Rest, shrugged his shoulders, and continued to plant vegetables as the little angel tiptoed towards the Great unicorn, reaching out a finger to poke its thigh.


    The Great Unicorn glanced at it and didn¡¯t interject, which surprised Gailard. She understood the temperament of her mount all too well. Only the purest creatures could approach it, otherwise, they would be kicked away.


    Negris rubbed his hands awkwardly: ¡°Your Majesty, your demand for saplings puts me in a difficult position. There are no more saplings, all of them have grown into big trees now, threes and saplings do not have the same price, you will have to add more money.¡±


    After some bargaining, Gailard only came up with eight hundred thousand Demon Crystals, and she was unwilling to add more: ¡°This is the largest amount I can mobilize in a short time. If more is needed, we need to dig it now, and it will only be ready next year.¡±


    ¡°If one has a mine, the tone is indeed different. Let it be eight hundred thousand. However, our teleportation array is too small, and we can only saw the trunk for you.¡± said Negris.


    If it was half a year ago, Gailard could have smashed Negris¡¯ head for daring to propose sawing the World Tree.


    Now it won¡¯t. According to the growth of the World Tree in the Elven Territory, general rough handling would not cause damage to the World Tree. On the contrary, appropriate removal of some branches and leaves could accelerate its growth.


    Evidently, the World Tree has not grown much because the elves used to be too cautious with them. Would a tree which dies if handled roughly qualify to be called the World Tree?


    After both parties agreed, Negris dispatched some people to dig up the trees. In fact, if Gailard did not visit today, Negris would find a chance to sell some more World Trees to elves in a while, because World Trees grow excessively.


    The barren Resting Abyss, which now has over a thousand World Trees planted. Normally, just one World Tree can adjust the ecology of a plane. Of course, it refers to the intelligent ones.


    Although Resting Abyss¡¯s trees are not intelligent, the basic functions of the World Tree are still present, such as adjusting the ecosystem, improving the soil, and protecting animals and plants.


    If one tree has this function, it is enough. But now more than a thousand trees all have these functions, and these trees have no growth limit. This has been distressing the slaves of former Demon Valley, who are in charge of nurturing the World Trees. They were reluctant to chop them down, but if they did not, as these trees grew larger, the distance required to transplant them would also increase.


    Theoretically, if the Resting Wind stops, it is possible to cultivate all the wastelands in the Resting Abyss and support several hundred million creatures. It would be ideal to transplant the World Trees to the cultivatable places and convert all of them into farmland, but the Resting Abyss does not have that many helpers.


    Especially as the trees grew larger, the volume increased, and the manpower and material resources required for transplanting them would also increase.


    Lastly, the most significant problem, is the lack of enough life energy.


    The World Tree does not need water, soil or fertilizer. The only thing it needs is for other plants to thrive. According to Ange, that¡¯s life energy.


    A few thousand people in Witch City, a few thousand in Demon Valley, and tens of thousands in Ice City. Even if all fifty thousand of them put their lives on the line to grow crops, the life force they provide is not even enough as compared to a piece of grassland on the Prime Material Plane, not to mention providing for thousands of World Trees.

 Chapter 214 - 214 153 ‘What is ‘Mother’?_2

    Chapter 214 Chapter 153 ¡®What is ¡®Mother¡¯?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    So, after growing to tens of meters high, those World Trees would stop growing. Those malnourished trees stood there, taking up space. Clearing some of them would provide more space and vitality for the other trees. If the elves wanted it, it couldn¡¯t have been better.


    Those large trees, over ten meters high, were dug up and cut into logs to be transported over. It would take some time. During this boring wait, the Great Unicorn suddenly roared at Lightning, ¡°Come home with me.¡±


    Lightning unconsciously shrunk its neck, and after realizing what was happening, it refused, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are you coming back or not? Come here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lightning hid behind Purple Corpse, and everyone could see that it was out of breath and feeling guilty.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come over, I¡¯m going to hit you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± No matter what the Great Unicorn said, Lightning just stuck its neck out and hid behind the Purple Corpse, saying ¡®No.¡¯ The only mouth that dared to spout nonsense in front of Ange could only say ¡®No¡¯ at this moment.


    In the end, the Great Unicorn was tired and roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t come back with me today, don¡¯t bother coming back at all.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t come back!¡± Lightning roared back.


    The Great Unicorn angrily turned and left, a result that made many sigh in regret.


    ¡°Hit it! Beat it! As its mother, why aren¡¯t you beating it up?¡± Luther lamented and stomped his foot, grumbling under his breath.


    ¡°Beat it! Slap its mouth, Kick its butt, ugh, all it does is roar.¡± Negris sighed in regret.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? Should we find a whip for the mare mom?¡± Lisa suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s not a horse, it¡¯s a unicorn, here, a whip.¡± Feilin handed over a whip.


    Before Lisa could grab it, the Great Shaman passed by not far from the Great Unicorn with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky. A whip accidentally fell from his waist to the ground.


    ¡°...When did it offend the Great Shaman?¡±


    ¡°...I have no idea. This damn horse, even the patient Great Shaman who often babysits for others has been pissed off by it?¡±


    ¡°Beat it.¡± Many people silently cheered them on.


    However, the Great Unicorn didn¡¯t do as everyone wished. It walked in front of Ange, first knelt on its front knees and then gently touched Ange¡¯s forehead with its horn.


    Seeing such a large pointed horn thrusting at him, Ange instinctively reached for his scythe, but Negris quickly stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s the highest tribute a unicorn can give, to touch the purest you with its purest horn.¡±


    Ange carefully touched it with his forehead and quickly withdrew, ¡°It¡¯s sharp.¡±


    Gailard¡¯s hands, which were behind his body, abruptly clenched, and he forcefully suppressed his laughter. It was a rare day when his mount was ignored.


    The Great Unicorn didn¡¯t seem to mind it or rather didn¡¯t mind being disliked by Ange because it said, ¡°Thank you for protecting my child. You all are the purest ones. Son of Lightning, may he accompany you on your journey.¡±


    As the Great Unicorn spoke, a group of electric light condensed on its horn and slowly floated in front of Ange. ¡°I hope you can continue to protect him. The Son of Lightning blesses you.¡±


    ¡°This is the Unicorn¡¯s blessing, it can immunize you from most negative states. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s useless to you,¡± Negris regretfully told him.


    ¡°Ah? Useless? Why?¡± The Great Unicorn was somewhat baffled.


    Its Unicorn Blessing was a very practical permanent buff that many creatures were very fond of. In the black market, some people even offered incredibly high prices to capture unicorns just for this blessing. How could someone not need it?


    Negris shrugged, ¡°Because standing in front of you is a deity who is naturally immune to most negative states. No, two deities are standing in front of you.¡±


    As he spoke, Negris puffed out his chest and patted himself with his small paw.


    The Great Unicorn looked at the God of Knowledge with skepticism: ¡°Oh, so Gailard called it the God of Knowledge, are all gods this weak these days?¡±


    Then the Great Unicorn became distressed: ¡°I want to thank you, but my blessings can¡¯t be used by you, and I have nothing else to offer, I¡¯m broke.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank us, Lightning has been quite obedient, it has helped us a lot.¡± Negris started to praise Lightning forcefully.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s not as good as you say.¡± The Great Unicorn couldn¡¯t help but be like other mothers as their child gets praised, with smiles all over her face.


    ¡°Of course, Lightning can run very fast. There were several occasions where it transported me...to the scene in time. Very impressive.¡± Negris barely swallowed the word ¡®us¡¯, fearing that the Great Unicorn would throw a fit if she found out Lightning was being ridden by everyone.


    ¡°Hehe, you flatter me, it can¡¯t move that fast, it can¡¯t even tread on air. Now that its horn has grown out, I¡¯ll teach it when I get back.¡± The Great Unicorn laughed heartily.


    ¡°Stop dawdling with the Blessing Aura, let it be sealed in the wooden plaque, the effect will be reduced, but make a few more, and there¡¯s a World Tree right here.¡± Negris stripped a section of the World Tree¡¯s core, carved three plaques, and had Ange carve some magic circles on them, forcibly sealing the Unicorn¡¯s blessing away.


    This kind of Unicorn Blessing Wood Ornament has about eighty-percent of the blessing¡¯s effect.


    The Great Unicorn, after being flattered, attempted to give three blessings, almost exhausted herself, but Gailard quickly stopped her.


    Well, one blessing couldn¡¯t be given away, but three blessings finally were. Negris was satisfied, the three blessed wooden plaques, Ange couldn¡¯t use it, but Little Zombie, Little Angel, and her could.


    Gailard pulled the Great Unicorn far away, not allowing her to talk with Negris anymore, to prevent any further scraping.


    Once the World Tree stump was completely excavated and directly transported to the Elf Forest, after Gailard confirmed its arrival, he was eager to flee with the Great Unicorn.


    Before running away, the Great Unicorn approached Lightning, her horn touching Lightning¡¯s broken one: ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, if you won¡¯t come back with me, take care of yourself. Ange and those around him, except for the Bronze Dragon, all possess the purest of souls, they will be your best companions.¡±


    ¡°???¡± Negris was puzzled, ¡®why exclude me?¡¯


    Some experiences transferred from the horn to Lightning¡¯s heart, allowing Lightning to instantly understand a certain skill.


    Lightning grimaced: ¡°I got it, no need to remind me. Just the fact that they haven¡¯t killed me yet shows they are good-tempered enough. You take care.¡±


    The Great Unicorn, carrying Gailard, ascended to the sky, and until their figures disappeared on the horizon, Lightning breathed out a sigh of relief, his nerves totally relaxed.


    Negris flew over: ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t play dead, show us what your mother taught you.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? The technique of treading on air, I couldn¡¯t learn it before because my horn was broken.¡± Lightning waved his broken horn.


    Now his broken horn has grown three-quarters of its length, only the most sharp part in the front remains, but it doesn¡¯t interfere with him using the special abilities of the Unicorns, like Thunder Power.


    ¡°Come on, perform it.¡± Negris said. He clapped his hands and Little Angel immediately rode on Lightning, followed by Little Zombie and Ange. Negris also seated himself firmly on Lightning.


    ¡°Could you guys please show some decency, I just learned it and I¡¯m not proficient yet, I might end up injuring all of you.¡± Lightning grumbled, then sped up gradually on the ground, and eventually made it into the sky.


    Being on horseback and dragonback provide entirely different experiences. With Lightning¡¯s slim figure and no wings blocking their view, one can see the sky and earth¡¯s scenery even with just a slight turn of one¡¯s head.


    It seemed as if the sky and earth were connected; this viewpoint was more immersive. The excitement tossed Little Angel and Little Zombie into shrill yelps.


    Excitedly running all the way, Lightning became thrilled as well. The speed of treading on air far surpassed the swift speed on land, unknowingly they ended up several hundred kilometers away, a red terrain that was strikingly different from the desert¡¯s yellow appeared on the horizon.


    ¡°Huh? Is that red soil? How did we end up in Dark City?¡± Negris was astonished, the only place with red soil and sand rocks in the desert is around Dark City.


    Not mentioning Dark City, Ange had forgotten about it, he had originally planned to kill Hermorthos before Gailard¡¯s arrival.


    Ange pointed downwards: ¡°Go there.¡±


    But before Lightning could change direction, Ange suddenly looked up. Above him in the clouds, several shadows were rapidly plunging downwards, behind those shadows, an even larger one seemed on the verge of emerging from the clouds.

 Chapter 215 - 215 154 Trap_1

    Chapter 215 Chapter 154 Trap_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Four Holy Spirit Angels, one Goblin Airship.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Silver Knights! Run!¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Lightning immediately lowered its altitude, dashing diagonally downward.


    The area where Dark City is located is under patrol of the Silver Knights, with Goblin Airships and Holy Spirits on constant watch, and Ange and his team were unlucky enough to meet them.


    Lightning had just learned to run in mid-air and was not very proficient at it. After running for a while, it realized it couldn¡¯t outrun them and roared, ¡°Fight them, why are we running?¡±


    Little Angel gave a ¡°roar¡± and jumped up, simultaneously spinning halfway to face backwards.


    Little Zombie skillfully grabbed its ankle, preventing it from being thrown off the horse, presumably Little Angel¡¯s ¡°roar¡± meant: hold on.


    Facing one of the Holy Spirits, Little Angel spread its wings, and a beam of light flickered for a moment.


    Negris only got the chance to shout out, ¡°Don¡¯t....¡±


    A Holy Spirit was hit by the beam of light, its body melting away by more than half, smoking as it began to spin downwards.


    The Little Angel that just unleashed its Holy Light was dragged back by Little Zombie, straddling backward, and flaunted to Ange with a flourish: ¡°roar, roar!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Lightning quickly glanced back, gave a nod of approval, and then turned to Negris, ¡°Why not? What a timid dragon you are, you¡¯re always making me run, let¡¯s fight then.¡±


    Negris glanced at it grudgingly: ¡°You think ¡®Holy Light Flash¡¯ is your specialty? What if they can use it too?¡±


    Whether it was Negris¡¯s ominous words or the reminder from Little Angel, two out of the remaining three Holy Spirit Angels suddenly paused.


    Negris¡¯s heart sank. How unlucky could they be to face what they feared the most? If the enemies truly unleashed Holy Light Flash while they were exposed in the sky, they had no way to dodge.


    Crack crack, he quickly stuffed the ¡®Unicorn¡¯s Blessing Plaques¡¯ he had just scammed from Lightning¡¯s mom into both Little Zombie and Little Angel¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What about me? What about me? Give me one, give me one!¡± Lightning shouted anxiously.


    ¡°You yourself are a unicorn!¡± Negris roared.


    ¡°Oh, right, but unicorns can¡¯t withstand Holy Light Flash either!!¡± Lightning shouted in panic, starting to frantically change its direction, trying to keep the Holy Spirit Angel from having a lock on it.


    The two suspended Holy Spirit Angels began to glow with Holy Light.


    Ange jumped into the air, and the ghostly figure of Steadfast Locke suddenly appeared in front of him, then collided with Ange ¨C Ultimate Transformation Technique.


    Transformed into Steadfast Locke, Ange cut down with his scythe, bam!


    The light from the energy clash burst out, illuminating the entire sky. The beam of light was actually split open by Ange. Yes, split open. The light beam exploded to either side, creating a visual effect of being split in half.


    Then, Ange was hit squarely by the second beam of light.


    The purple gold skeleton smoked, rolling backward in mid-air. Finally, with a somersault, Ange sat back on Lightning¡¯s back, the scorching bones of his body burning Lightning, causing it to squawk in protest.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you okay, Ange?¡± Negris craned his neck, asking worriedly.


    Ange¡¯s purple gold skeleton was gleaming brightly, sizzling and emitting white smoke. The leftover energy of Holy Light let out small sparks and quickly went out. The Body of Mourning remained unscathed.


    Within less than ten seconds, the purple gold color faded, and Ange turned back into his original gray skeleton.


    Negris sighed in relief and quickly said, ¡°Run fast, if the third Holy Spirit starts to unleash Holy Light, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    Their luck didn¡¯t run that low; the third Holy Spirit didn¡¯t unleash Holy Light and instead chased after them relentlessly.


    The Goblin Airship behind them sped up, caught up with the two Holy Spirits that had unleashed Holy Light and dragged them onto the ship.


    Then they chased the third Holy Spirit which hadn¡¯t unleashed Holy Light and was still relentlessly pursuing Ange and his team. The bow crossbow shot out a large net, which directly ensnared it and towed it back.


    Afterward, the Goblin Airship also turned its course, heading off in a different direction, not chasing any longer.


    Lightning gradually slowed down, everyone watching the Goblin Airship leave, heart still racing.


    Despite the small scale of the situation, it was one of the most dangerous situations Ange and his team had ever faced since they started out. The main reason was their exposure in the sky, and the astonishing power of the enemy¡¯s ¡®Holy Light Flash¡¯. If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®Ultimate Transformation Technique¡¯, they wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the ¡®Ultimate Transformation Technique¡¯, what would have been your plan?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask: to take everyone into the Resting Palace and withstand it himself, or use the largest Lightning to withstand it?


    Ange tilted his head and dragged a purple gold skeleton missing its right hand out from the Resting Palace.


    ¡°Uh, yes, you could use Locke to block it, that¡¯s really smart.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but laugh: Steadfast Locke, you also have a day being used as a shield.


    But then he thought about how he himself had been used as a shield before too, and Negris couldn¡¯t laugh anymore.


    ¡°Why are there so many high-level Holy Spirits who can unleash Holy Light Flash? Last time, you mentioned running into one when you were dealing with the Silver Knights. Why are there so many? During the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Descent¡¯, there was only one high-level Holy Spirit.¡± Lightning couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Negris didn¡¯t find it strange: ¡°If you had the chance to bring home your boss¡¯s stuff, wouldn¡¯t you go for the high-end ones? Presumably, those high-end Holy Spirits have long been divided up and cleaned out by the internal forces of the Church of Light.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Internal forces? Does Anthony count?¡± Lightning asked.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s one of the top ones, you actually think he didn¡¯t get a share? He¡¯s practically torn the Church of Light apart.¡± Negris retorted.

 Chapter 216 - 154 Trap_2

    Chapter 216 Chapter 154 Trap_2


    Translator: 549690339


    After changing the subject and chatting for a bit, the shock brought by the sudden encounter was somewhat soothed. Lightning then asked, ¡°Where are we going now? Are we going back down?¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°No, we¡¯re going back to get more people.¡±


    They returned to the Oasis, stowed the Purple Skeleton Titans away in the Resting Palace, called for the Bone Dragon, and by nightfall, they quietly flew back over Dark City, disappearing into the cloud cover.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only ones who can ambush? We can too,¡± mumbled Negris.


    Purple Corpse held two spears, riding atop the bone dragon, Rogge stood holding twin blades at the Dragon¡¯s Head, while Ange and his four knights quietly hid in the clouds, riding on Lightning¡¯s back.


    Early the next morning, the routine patrol began again, with Goblin Marcus controlling the Goblin Airship, slowly making its way through the clouds.


    The Goblin Airship was just a floating vessel, with a large balloon on its back and a cabin suspended underneath. Despite its size, its load capacity is shockingly small.


    For such a fifty by thirty-foot Goblin Airship, it had a maximum passenger capacity of just twelve, with one crossbow, two Wind-type engines, a turbulence Array situated at the front, capable of reaching top speeds of three hundred kilometers per hour at full speed.


    Under normal circumstances, a patrol airship would carry four Holy Spirit Angels and eight crew members. Apart from him and the vice-captain, the rest of the crew members had one sole task ¨C to handle the Holy Spirit Angels properly.


    Ah, speaking about it just brings tears. Just yesterday, he had lost a Holy Spirit Angel during the patrol. Fortunately, they had retrieved the angel¡¯s body later, albeit a little damaged, and would require significant efforts to repair before it could be used again.


    He reported the incident, expecting to be criticized, but it didn¡¯t come. After he described the enemy¡¯s characteristics, everything went quiet from above. There were no criticisms, no chastising, but also no rewards. It was as if nothing had happened, and they were assigned to continue patrolling the next day.


    Marcus suspected that the higher-ups probably knew the origins of these enemies.


    Today, none of the four Holy Spirit Angels that were supposed to be fully staffed were present, which was a relief to Marcus. He felt that these Angels weren¡¯t of much use and were quite troublesome. Once released, they acted like a leashless stray dog and were difficult to control.


    He was always on tenterhooks whenever the Holy Spirit Angels were let out. As for what they did, what purpose could they serve?


    Dark City had been occupied for hundreds of years, and still, it couldn¡¯t be totally cleared, with trade caravans going in and out from time to time. The flags they displayed bore special symbols which meant ¡°Don¡¯t see me¡±!


    Marcus felt that the Silver Knights and Dark City had developed an amicable arrangement with its own set of rules, there was no need for these Holy Spirit Angels at all.


    Having realised this, Marcus turned a blind eye to some irregularities, just following orders from his superiors.


    Another captain who came with him at the same time didn¡¯t. Quietly confessing some things to Marcus, he expressed righteously that he wanted to report these irregularities. Marcus ignored him, and not long after, that captain disappeared.


    Currently, the Silver Knights had two Goblin Airships. But only his could ascend, and still, on the airship, there was a human vice captain who was being trained to pilot the other Goblin Airship, but he could never pass the training.


    Marcus claimed that humans were not suitable for piloting Goblin Airships. Because of their physiological make-up, humans were not sensitive to air pressure and could not sense changes in altitude, thus prone to crashes. This was one reason, but more notably, Marcus had his ulterior motives.


    ¡°Only a fool would seriously train the vice captain, what do I do if he replaces me?¡± Marcus mumbled.


    Just then, Marcus noticed a sudden change in the airflow, sharply looking up, he felt something flying over the airship.


    Due to their physical structure, Goblins were sensitive to changes in air pressure and currents. With a little training, they could accurately sense changes in air pressure, as if they had a built-in altimeter and barometer.


    Goblins not just piloted the Goblin Airships because they invented them, but also because 98% of airships were piloted by Goblins.


    And now, he felt a change in the airflow, something was flying above the airship, and it was not small.


    However, it was blocked by the large gas bag of the airship. Marcus couldn¡¯t see what it was, but his hand was already on the accelerator. If he pushed it all the way forward, the wind engine would engage at full speed, leaving the enemy behind him.


    ¡°Hey, over here.¡± Marcus¡¯s attention was concentrated on the top of the airship, but a voice came from the left side of the airship.


    Turning his head, he saw the unicorn from yesterday flying at the same height as his airship, keeping pace. Aboard it were three ¡®people¡¯ and a dragon. The dragon waved its little claws at him in greeting.


    ¡°Enemy Attack!¡± Marcus yelled, his hand ready to push the accelerator forward. Just as he applied pressure, he felt an intense pain. The Shadow Blade was lying in front of his hand, and the harder he pushed, the deeper it cut.


    Rogge slowly materialized, shadow-like face with only thin slits for eyes and mouth. His mouth slot curved upwards in a mocking smile: ¡°I thought I could slice some Holy Spirits, but there aren¡¯t any. Every time my men land, they¡¯re easily chased down. Turns out you¡¯ve been causing all this. So, do you want me to kill you directly, or are you gonna surrender first?¡±


    Shivering, Marcus said, ¡°Surr... surrender... and die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, surrendering before dying allows reincarnation. Direct killing does not, without erasing your memories, like them.¡± Rogge said, pointing in all directions where the sailors were slumped over, apparently killed without anyone noticing.


    Frankly, it was quite demeaning for Rogge, a royal Black Warrior, to be tasked with assassinating ordinary people.


    ¡°If I die, the airship won¡¯t be controlled. Reincarnation is impossible as I will lose my ability to sense air pressure and currents. Do you need a worthless dead goblin?¡± Despite trembling all over, Marcus spoke clearly and logically, leaving Rogge confused.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Unable to make a decision, Rogge simply passed the buck to Negris.


    Negris said to Ange, ¡°Don¡¯t come over,¡± and then fluttered over to Marcus, asking, ¡°How do you assure us of your loyalty?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. I was severely injured. After I recover, I need to take medicines supplied by the church regularly to suppress my injury. Otherwise, I will suffer from itchiness and ulceration all over my body. Just kill me,¡± Marcus shivered slightly, seemingly resigned to his fate as he remembered the agony of his wounds.


    ¡°Uh, the medicine you say, it¡¯s not this, is it?¡± Negris pulled out medicine for treating Corrosion Scar.


    All of a sudden, Rogge appeared from a crack in the deck, ¡°Lord Nage, come down and take a look.¡±


    Once inside the cabin, they saw a strange iron sphere with a diameter of about one meter, inscribed with complex magic patterns.


    Upon seeing it, Negris felt his legs give out: ¡°A Disintegration Formation?!¡±


    The magic pattern inscribed on the iron sphere was a disintegration formation for demon crystal. It was a device capable of instantly shattering a demon crystal and releasing all of its energy, a Magic Crystal Bomb in simple terms.


    Negris quickly jumped on the formation, operating the controls like mad, and finally disarmed the Disintegration Formation. The iron sphere clanged open to reveal a bundle of magic crystals inside that were eerily similar to the shells of the Magic Egg Cannon.


    No wonder there wasn¡¯t a single Holy Spirit on the airship. Was it a trap? Fortunately, he had taken precautions and let Rogge, the Black Warrior, go ahead to quietly eliminate everyone. If Ange and the others had boarded the airship and triggered the formation, they would¡¯ve all died together.


    Even half of Brooks¡¯s body could probably be blown up by the power of this Disintegration Formation.


    He dragged Marcus over and showed him the sphere. Marcus¡¯s face instantly turned white: ¡°When was this brought up? Was it when I went to report yesterday? Was it the deputy captain? No wonder he kept stalling me, not letting me check inside, no wonder not a single Holy Spirit Angel came up, no wonder ....¡±


    Taking advantage of the situation, Negris pulled out the Corrosion Scar medicine and allowed Ange to perform some ¡®miracles¡¯. Marcus¡¯s angry curses echoed across the airship: ¡°Church of Light, I %#+! Silver Knights, I %#+!¡±


    +1 Goblin Airship.


    In the evening, the goblin airship swayed leisurely as it returned to the Silver Knights¡¯ base. Everyone noticed the airship but paid it no mind, let alone intercepting it. It flew relatively high until it was directly above the high-ranking members of the Knights¡¯ base and dropped an iron ball.

 Chapter 217 - 155: Illness, Is There Any Hope?_1

    Chapter 217 Chapter 155: Illness, Is There Any Hope?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Marcus launched the iron ball and immediately pushed the accelerator to its limit.


    The wind engines hanging on both sides of the airship accelerated, pitching the ship upwards. In no time, a flash of light exploded behind them.


    First came the bright light, then a powerful shockwave that swept across the entire camp. Doors, windows, tents, sheds, vehicles, horses, all were thrown into disarray.


    After the shockwave, a cloud of dust shot up into the sky, taking a long time to disperse.


    Once it had cleared, a huge crater could be seen where the iron ball had landed. Everything within five meters had been utterly annihilated, and the ground within ten meters had been scraped away.


    However, not many humans had died. Those outside the ten-meter radius only suffered from the shock, since it was pure energy explosion there were no splinter injuries, but the camp structures suffered massive damage.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, almost like a meteor shower, but the power is too weak,¡± Negris grumbled, referring to a Level Nine Magic spell, nearly forbidden.


    ¡°The power is indeed too weak. Spending hundreds of Demon Crystals to disintegrate at once for such little impact, the only advantage is that it doesn¡¯t require casting time, so it can still be used for surprise attacks,¡± Rogge commented.


    Hundreds of Demon Crystals for one iron ball, unless it¡¯s a high-value target, even the wealthy Church of Light couldn¡¯t afford it. Besides, there are too many restrictions. If the airship didn¡¯t belong to the Silver Knight Group, it would hardly fly calmly above the camp.


    ¡°So? Did any of their leaders die?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. They¡¯re still maintaining order and control, and the organization remains. They probably didn¡¯t all die or haven¡¯t died yet.¡±


    As they spoke, several spirits flew up, and to avoid being chased by these dimwits, the speed of the airship was pushed to the limit and soon disappeared into the clouds.


    ¡°You will pilot the airship to the Oasis yourself. Saint Lisa is waiting for you there. Follow her instructions when you land, understand? For now, you are under Master Vaguli¡¯s supervision. You two are both Goblins, you should get along,¡± Negris ordered.


    Marcus nodded without any hesitation, because behind him stood two armored swordsman completely covered in armor.


    Ange ordered out two zombie swordsman, which were transformed from the armored ones, according to Negris, to enhance the airship¡¯s guard force and prevent it from being taken away again.


    But these armored swordsmen could slit him in two at any moment.


    Of course, Marcus had no other intentions. Even the Corrosion Scar on him was lifted. He now felt relaxed and without the tension he experienced while taking the medicine.


    Clearly, the Church of Light¡¯s claim to control him with poison turned out to be true and not as the Church of Light had claimed that the medicine was just to suppress injuries.


    This alone made him hate the Church of Light and the Silver Knights with a passion.


    No matter what Negris said, he agreed wholeheartedly until he brought up Vaguli. Marcus asked in surprise, ¡°Vaguli? The Goblin? Gear Award winner, Master Vaguli?¡±


    ¡°He mentioned something about the Gear Award, do you know it?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°A Gear Award winner! How ignorant must one be to not know him? That is the highest level award in the field of engineering...,¡± Marcus¡¯s voice trailed off when he noticed the amused expression on Negris¡¯ face. He instantly realized.


    This Lord Nage in front of him doesn¡¯t know Vaguli. That means he had just called him ignorant...


    Before Negris could toss him off the airship, Marcus changed the conversation: ¡°I heard that iron ball was invented by Master Vaguli.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That makes sense, it does resemble the projectile of the Magic Egg Cannon,¡± Negris realized.


    After sending off the airship, everyone, guided by Rogge, descended and found a hole to crawl into.


    ¡°The reason Dark City has lasted this long is due to the intricate topography. Just find a hole and crawl in, and you will arrive at a web of caves. But two connected entrances don¡¯t necessarily lead to the same cave. Even sounding just beside your ear, it might take up to half an hour to meet each other. If you¡¯re not familiar with the area, you¡¯ll easily get lost,¡± Rogge explained.


    After following Rogge for half an hour, Negris comprehended the layout of the place and exclaimed: ¡°No wonder the Silver Knights haven¡¯t wiped you out over centuries. Even the Church doesn¡¯t withdraw, in such a place, finding the Undead would be rather difficult let alone wiping them out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, living creatures need to eat and drink with traces to follow, but we undead could hide on the second or third level when desperate, they wouldn¡¯t find us even if it killed them. Recently however, humans have been increasingly pulled into it,¡± Rogge sighed.


    Negris rolled his eyes and tentatively asked: ¡°Have you ever thought that these humans might have been deliberately driven in by the Silver Knights?¡±


    Rogge paused, his step faltered as if a heavy weight had bent his waist.


    ¡°Seems like you saw through it at a glance, Lord Nage. We only realized this many years later. But these humans, they are just poor vagabonds, no spies or believers of the Church among them. Even though we know this, what can we do? Kill all of them?¡± Rogge¡¯s voice was full of frustration and helplessness.

 Chapter 218 - 218 155 Sick, Is there hope?_2

    Chapter 218 Chapter 155 Sick, Is there hope?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s normal not to send spies. The Undead are likely to soul-search. But as long as you don¡¯t kill them, it¡¯s fine. Living people eat, drink, defecate, and urinate, leaving traces behind. Even if you ignore these people, they will occupy a large area, thereby encroaching on your space. It¡¯s a no-win situation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it took me many years to understand this. Do you know who were the first few batches of people who fled here?¡± Rogge said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°When we were active in human territories, didn¡¯t we adopt some native Undead? They all have families. The first few batches of living people who were driven here were their relatives. We didn¡¯t just refrain from killing them; our Witch companions who looked like they were in their forties had to take care of the grandchildren of their eighty-year-old children. If their sons died and their grandchildren grew up, they even had to find wives for their grandchildren and figure out how to provide for the newborns...¡±


    ¡°In the end, those living people had familial ties or relationships with our Witches. Many Witches had grandchildren going back several generations. Some of them have been saddled with grandchildren for centuries and now feel soul-weary each time they see them.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Negris burst out laughing.


    ¡°I took away all the Undead this time because I wanted to get rid of this burden once and for all. If I could lure away the Silver Knights, that would be even better. Dark City has plenty of space. Without the Silver Knights, everyone could live quite well.¡± Rogge sighed.


    Negris shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. The Silver Knights need an enemy, not to exterminate enemies. If you guys leave, the living people in Dark City will become their enemies.¡±


    Rogge¡¯s figure stiffened again, falling completely silent.


    When the conversation stopped, Negris¡¯s attention returned to their surroundings. He quickly noticed that all the paths Rogge took were places where sunlight could either enter directly or be reflected in.


    If there were two caves, one dark and the other with faint light, Rogge would definitely choose the one with light. It seemed strange because as an Undead, he didn¡¯t need sunlight to see clearly.


    ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s like this: the places where sunlight can penetrate, we call them ¡®Surface¡¯. One characteristic is that it¡¯s impossible to get lost here. Worst-case scenario, you climb upwards and you¡¯ll reach the ground. This is our main activity area. The places where sunlight can¡¯t penetrate, we call them ¡®Deep¡¯. The passages inside are intricate and complex. If we haven¡¯t explored it beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lead you guys down there. Once lost, it¡¯s hard to find the way out.¡± Rogge explained.


    ¡°Ah, I think I heard you mention the ¡®Deep¡¯ and ¡®Deeper¡¯ earlier. Is there a ¡®Deeper¡¯?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, ¡®Deeper¡¯ refers to those nearly vertical passages that reach several kilometers into the earth. It¡¯s almost an entirely independent cave system. I¡¯ve discovered unique ecosystems and species there. But because it was too complex, I didn¡¯t dare to explore too much.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m a Black Warrior. After phasing, I can pass through a certain distance of rock. If I get lost in the ¡®Deep¡¯, I can just phase through the layer of rock above to get out. But the ¡®Deeper¡¯ is too deep. Even if I get lost in there, I might get trapped forever. If that Hermorthos truly is hiding in Dark City, he¡¯s most likely hiding in a separate cave in the ¡®Deeper¡¯.¡± Rogge declared.


    Hearing this, Negris wanted to beat a retreat. Getting lost in such a complex underground cave system was no joke. Even if Ange was an Undead God, he would still have to stay in there forever.


    Wanting to persuade Ange to give up and turn back, he turned to look at him, only there was no sign of Ange.


    ¡°Kvada! Where are you?¡± Negris was dumbstruck. He hadn¡¯t gotten lost here had he? If you got lost here, even soul contact might not be able to find him.


    Luckily, Ange wasn¡¯t too far behind. He followed the path back for several tens of meters and saw Little Zombie, Little Angel, and Lightning squatting on a ridge. Below was a fairly flat land. A faint trace of ridges and furrows could still be seen.¡±


    Negris facepalmed. Okay, he realized why Ange wasn¡¯t moving.


    He wanted to persuade Ange to give up on finding Hermorthos. Suddenly, he found an excuse, ¡°Oh, this appears to be an abandoned farmland.¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°The terrain is flat and has good sunlight. It¡¯s a great place for planting.¡±


    Ange nodded vigorously.


    ¡°There¡¯s water nearby as well. Digging some ditches would help direct the water here, making farming easier and more efficient.¡±


    Ange nodded with vigour.


    ¡°Then we plant, without seeking Hermorthos,¡± Negris change the topic.


    Ange shook his head.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help asking, disappointed to have failed to persuade Ange:


    ¡°Why do you insist on killing him? We could tell Anthony and have him release false information while concealing ours. After all these years, the alliance of humans, elves, and dwarves has exterminated Hermorthos countless times. Is there still a concern about him running rampant?¡±


    ¡°Insect plague, locusts, they eat crops, and prevent growth,¡± Ange said.


    ¡°You regard him as a locust plague? That¡¯s not right. Even if it¡¯s a locust plague, you¡¯ve never been so proactive in matters unrelated to planting. There must be another reason, tell me!¡± Negris saw right through Ange¡¯s evasion.


    This skeleton used to be rather straightforward. But ever since Negris opposed his habit of planting at will, Ange started to dodge questions, and although he hadn¡¯t learned how to lie, he got the hang of talking about less important matters. If not pressed, he might not reveal the most important information.


    Furthermore, Ange had learned how to form sentences with more than five words. If he¡¯s still popping out one or two words, something¡¯s amiss.


    ¡°Ashes from burning insects can help plant the World Tree,¡± Ange said.


    ¡°But we can plant the World Tree without insect ashes.¡± Negris said uncomprehending. He just finished speaking when a possibility struck him. He quickly retracted his consciousness back into the Resting Palace and controlled his body to rush over to the farm.


    In a corner of the farm, a branch of the World Tree was stuck in the ground. The soil had been mixed with dark Dragon Soil and insect ashes. On the bare branch, some small buds began to sprout. The gray spots on its surface indicated that these branches were diseased once before.


    Indeed, diseased branches of the World Tree, which could be obtained for free from the teleportation array once declared, were distributed by the elves, who were seeking a cure for the World Tree.


    After the agreement with the World Tree, Negris also requested several thick branches from the elves for the purpose of cultivating more seeds. But they were discarded due to the excessive varieties of the World Tree.


    Now, one of the thickest diseased branches of the World Tree was grafted into the ground by Ange and new buds were stimulated to sprout. The grayish spots on it have lightened a lot, revealing fresh fibrous tissue under a slight scrape.


    ¡°This... this diseased branch has been revived by your planting? The elves will go crazy,¡± Negris mumbled in disbelief.


    Why are the elves in such a rush? Because the World Tree is sick. In theory, the World Tree has a lifespan of nine thousand years, but it¡¯s ill now.


    The Elves spent a great deal to buy twenty World Tree seeds from Ange, sustaining their last hope with quantity, hoping they could grow a wise and real World Tree.


    If they knew Ange had managed to rejuvenate a diseased branch of the World Tree, that the World Tree could potentially be cured and live its natural lifespan, the elves might really go berserk.


    After all, many species don¡¯t even have a history of nine thousand years.


    ¡°Are insect ashes so effective? Shall we hoard more of them?¡± Negris felt a change in his mindset. At first, he didn¡¯t want to go there due to the risks, but now he wanted to go hoard more.


    Just as he thought of it, suddenly, screams and the sound of running emerged from nowhere, getting closer and closer. From the cave ahead, a dozen human beings of all ages were seen running out.


    They ran into Ange¡¯s team, paused for a second, and then one of the men cried out in surprise, ¡°Lord Rogge?! Save us! Ah!¡±


    A dark insect lunged at the man¡¯s neck, biting off a piece of flesh, causing him to scream in pain.


    A figure covered in a cloak, with a swarm of beetles surrounding him, came into the cave, ¡°Hee hee, where can you run to now? Lead me to where you live. My children are so hungry.¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 156 Bare_1

    Chapter 219 Chapter 156 Bare_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange raised both of his hands and gently pressed down, causing the insects that had landed on the man to be shot away by an invisible wind.


    The gust surged forward, much like a level four or five breeze. When it reached the bugs, it transformed into invisible fingers. These fingers flicked away the bugs one by one. In an instant, small insects were sent flying by countless ¡®invisible fingers¡¯.


    In a flash, the swarm of insects that were about to attack the fleeing humans were collectively repelled and sent flying backwards.


    From his previous experience dealing with insects, Ange realized he had chosen the wrong magical spell. He instinctively used the explosive fireball, but in fact, the explosive fireball was overkill for the insects.


    The bugs, which could be squashed with one¡¯s shoe, would turn to ash if hit by an explosive fireball. They wouldn¡¯t die any more times than necessary.


    What magic had less power that was just enough to kill insects, but also did not waste elements and magic power, so that it could be cast multiple times?


    Did such a spell exist? Ange¡¯s explosive fireball was actually level 1 magic, could there be an even weaker magic spell?


    Ange did have one: the pollination technique.


    Under the Instant Death Halo, the blooming period of crops was very short. Ange needed to deliver the pollen from every stamen to its pistil within a few tens of minutes.


    Although he used a trick, lifting the pollen and letting it fall freely, lifting all the pollen in two or three hundred acres without damaging any pistils in such a short time, required an incredibly precise control over the Wind Element.


    If Ange increased the power of the pollination technique just a bit, transforming it into multiple wind bullets, wouldn¡¯t that create a magic spell weaker than level 1 magic?


    The power was weak, but just right for the insects. Multiple rounds surged forward, forming a wall of wind bullets dense enough to wipe out the incoming swarm of bugs, rain them onto the ground like an actual rain. Soon, they made up a ridge.


    A few seconds ago, the triumphant man with a large umbrella, watched with a stretched neck, hardly comprehending the change of situation.


    After a few seconds of being dazed, the man suddenly stomped his feet and swung his arms wildly, emitting strange sounds: ¡°He-hu-ma-xuan-ka%...¡±


    With his stomping, heaps of bugs fell from his large umbrella, swarming all around just like a rising tide.


    Negris frowned, ¡°He-hu-ma-xuan-ka%#*£¤#? What language? The structure of the tones is all wrong, is he just shouting nonsense?¡±


    The God of Knowledge, who was proficient in all human languages and dialects, instantly saw right through the man. It did not seem to matter whether the man shouted or not, he could shake off the insects from his large umbrella.


    The insects that surged towards Ange did not attack him immediately. Instead, they started eating their fallen brethren.


    Some of the other bugs climbed in different directions, some towards the ceiling of the cave and then crawled along the ground towards the location above where Ange and the others were, descending to attack from above.


    Surrounded by a swarm of insects, the fleeing humans turned pale. They sought help from Rogge, only to find that he had disappeared.


    Negris smiled at the humans and motioned for Ange to produce a heap of beets: ¡°Eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    All the humans were stunned, ¡°Eat at this time? Shouldn¡¯t we be running for our lives?¡±


    The bugs had surrounded them from all sides. The bug-controlling man, thinking he had prevailed, started laughing eerily, ¡°Well, well. What weapon did you use to kill my children? Hand it over, and I will leave your corpses whole.¡±


    Negris hesitated for a moment, pondered for a second before understanding what was going on. The pollination technique was too soft. Come to think of it, could a spell used for pollinating crops be violent? The manifestation of Ange¡¯s magic power was so minimal that the umbrella-man was unable to realize it was magic.


    Or perhaps its impact was so small that he mistook its effects for that of a weapon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remain whole. I prefer a neat death, okay?¡± Negris answered with a smile.


    ¡°Eh? A juvenile dragon? The Dragon Clan?¡± Blocked by the fleeing humans, the umbrella-man only now noticed Negris, and was somewhat startled.


    After a moment of hesitation, the umbrella-man cautiously said, ¡°Mr. Juvenile Dragon, I mean no harm to you. Once I¡¯ve dealt with these humans, you may depart.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let me go? Really?¡± Negris was puzzled.


    ¡°Of course. Dragons are a magnificent race. Hermorthos means not to anger the Giant Dragon. This is a grudge between us humans. I would ask for your non-interference, Mr. Juvenile Dragon.¡± The umbrella-man explained.


    ¡°Oh, so you guys are Hermorthos¡¯ servants? I was thinking about joining the Chaos Temple and becoming a devout of Hermorthos. Running into you is perfect timing. Can you lead me to the Chaos Temple and offer my devotion to Hermorthos?¡± Negris asked.


    The umbrella-man examined Negris from head to toe, clearly not believing his words. However, he replied, ¡°As long as you have faith, everywhere is the Chaos Temple.¡±


    ¡°Well, somewhere with godly grandeur would deepen the faith better. Could you take us to the Chaos Temple?¡± Negris inquired.


    The umbrella-man was angered: ¡°I can see you¡¯re just talking nonsense. Even if we have no intention of being enemies with the Dragon Clan, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of you. Just stay silent, or else my children will devour you as well.¡±


    Negris snorted, ¡°I just want to know the location of your temple, why is it so difficult? Never mind, we¡¯ll find it ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 220 - 156: Smooth_2

    Chapter 220 Chapter 156: Smooth_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange stepped forward, activating the Instant Death Halo.


    Insects and beetles all around him keeled over dead, their bellies up in the air. Some of them started madly gnawing on their deceased brethren. Some would bite into the carcass and suddenly die themselves, their remains becoming a meal for another bug.


    The perplexed Tribbla people watched, screaming in confusion, ¡°Children! Children! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why this madness?¡±


    In the midst of this mutual carnage, a new change emerged. One of the beetles stood out as being excessively fierce; it quickly grew in size as it consumed the others around it, its shell then cracking open. A larger beetle emerged, shaking as it unfolded a pair of wings.


    Ange and his companions had seen this winged beetle once before, near the edge of the Fallen Dragon Lake. The one that had escaped them back then was the same kind.


    They didn¡¯t think anything of it initially. It was just a beetle with wings, which Ange had promptly squashed on the spot.


    But this beetle now fascinated the Tribbla people, who had been shrieking in confusion just moments before. They suddenly rushed forward yelling, ¡°Winged Emperor! Winged Emperor! My God, the Winged Emperor has been born!¡±


    Negris was faster and flew in to scoop up the Winged Emperor with his stubby hands.


    This larger beetle, the size of a small fist, appeared to have no neck. After Negris seized it, however, it stretched out its neck and bit hard into Negris¡¯s claw.


    Crack! Negris¡¯ scale was torn!


    Negris¡¯ eyes bulged in shock, ¡°Torn? It tore it? These are dragon scales!¡±


    He¡¯d dared to directly handle the insect because he¡¯d relied on his thick skin and tough scales. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Winged Emperor would have such powerful jaws, able to tear through them. These were dragon scales!


    The escaping humans stood frozen, watching the scene in shock and confusion. But the sight of Negris¡¯s claw reminded them of his previous advice: ¡®when you get hungry, you may eat¡¯. They promptly grabbed the beets and started stuffing their mouths.


    Now only the insect in Negris¡¯ hands remained. Since its jaws had already broken the claw, Negris simply pushed his claw into its mouth, blocking its mandibles.


    While the Winged Emperor had strong jaws, it clearly could not gnaw through dragon claws. It made desperate gnawing sounds, managing only to scrape a few flakes off the claw before the Instant Death Halo left it at death¡¯s doorstep.


    Ange, after turning off the Instant Death Halo, cheerfully started harvesting the bodies of the insects. He used the Wind Element to gather them up and then used the Fire Element to burn their remains to ashes. Throughout the process, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the Tribbla people.


    The Tribbla people now realized they had overestimated their situation. What scared them even more was that they didn¡¯t understand how their children had died.


    Once Ange finished collecting the insect ashes, Negris flew over to the Tribbla person, curiously inquiring, ¡°What hereditary significance does the Winged Emperor have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s an evolved form of the Earth Emperor beetle,¡± the Tribbla person cooperatively answered.


    ¡°What are its traits?¡± Negris queried.


    ¡°It can fly, live long, has strong jaws, and breeds well,¡± the Tribbla person obediently responded.


    ¡°Indeed, it does live long,¡± Negris nodded. Under the influence of the Instant Death Halo, other insects had perished instantly. But this Winged Emperor was still alive, albeit barely, likely due to starvation.


    ¡°How long can it live?¡± Negris interrogated until he had gathered a detailed account of the Winged Emperor. It can live for a month, ten times as long as a regular beetle, breed ten times as much, and travel at far greater speeds and distances.


    So, given the same amount of food, before its life ends, a Winged Emperor can breed over a hundred times as many offspring as a regular beetle. If a swarm of them got out of control, the damage would be far worse than with regular beetles.


    An infestation of a hundred times the scale was terrifying to contemplate. However, the silver lining was that the evolutionary mechanism of the Winged Emperor was unclear. The Tribbla people couldn¡¯t figure out how the transformation had occurred, which would explain their excitement at encountering one.


    The only certainty was that gnawing on the Dead Branch of the World Tree increased the chances of a regular beetle evolving into a Winged Emperor.


    ¡°The Dead Branch of the World Tree? You didn¡¯t register for the Teleportation Array and receive disease-infected offshoots from the elves, did you?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, exactly! We got it from the elves,¡± the Tribbla person confirmed.


    ¡°...I hope the elves¡¯ mass giveaway doesn¡¯t lead to any uncontainable issues,¡± Negris murmured to himself.


    Upon seeing this, the Du Pong man hurriedly said, ¡°Can I go now, sir?¡±


    ¡°Go? When did I say you could leave?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    The Du Pong man¡¯s voice almost broke into a sob, ¡°But... but I¡¯ve been so cooperative, answering anything you ask, please let me go.¡±


    Negris sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point even if I let you go? I¡¯m not holding you hostage, just leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, sir.¡± Overjoyed, the Du Pong man repeatedly expressed his gratitude and was ready to run away.


    But as he turned around, he saw Rogge wielding the Shadow Blade. The mysterious Dark Warrior somehow managed to sneak behind him unnoticed. If not for Negris¡¯ questions, he would have been dead by now.


    The Du Pong man stiffened, and suddenly Rogge swung his blade, severing the man¡¯s head entirely. The headless body lunged forward, stumbling past Rogge, who countered with a backhand swing.


    He retrieved the Du Pong witch¡¯s soul, looked at Negris, then at Ange who was picking up the Insect Ash.


    With a tone of resignation, Negris said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Rogge fumbled, embarrassed, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how to soul search.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t? You¡¯re the Dark Knight Emperor,¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°Well, you know my personality. The memories of others carry too many sentimental emotions that can easily affect me. So, I had Piero erase this skill from me,¡± Rogge explained.


    Well, can¡¯t have the Dark Knight Emperor getting depressed from searching memories. In the end, Ange had to do it.


    The Du Pong man that Ange had searched before in the village did not have the location of the Chaos Temple in his memory. This Du Pong man didn¡¯t have it either, but he did know how to get to the temple.


    ¡°Follow the bugs, crawling traces, into the Gray Rock cave, straight to the temple door,¡± Ange summarized the memories he retrieved from the Du Pong man¡¯s soul.


    The group followed the insect tracks into the Gray Rock cave. Dark City was located within a stratum of red earth, where Gray Rock caves were few, a very noticeable feature. They just had to follow this feature, with no fear of getting lost, worst case scenario they could just turn back.


    Negris decided to go take a look first, if there was a risk of getting lost, they would immediately turn back.


    ¡°We should get some teleportation scrolls, the ultimate tool for exploring underground caves or mazes. Even if we do get lost, we can return home immediately by tearing a scroll. Ange can copy these, it¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t have any blank scrolls. Let¡¯s go take a look first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go copy a bunch of scrolls and come back,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Find bugs,¡± Ange stated, his objective had shifted from killing Hermorthos to finding bugs.


    ¡°Yes, yes, good, good. Kvada, a god is not even as useful as a heap of fertilizer. Hermorthos would die of anger if he knew,¡± Negris said snappishly.


    Soon, by following the Gray Rock Cave and insect tracks, they arrived at a huge underground space. The entire space was oval-shaped, with the middle part being the widest, and the two ends spanning a distance of two to three thousand kilometers.


    They entered from the higher end, and far away at the other end, they could faintly see a stone building that looked like a door.


    ¡°Is that the temple door?¡± They arrived in front of the stone door, about two meters tall. Negris murmured: ¡°This is too shabby, even the Purple Corpse couldn¡¯t squeeze through.¡±


    Lightning walked over and gestured, ¡°I can¡¯t squeeze through either, I think I¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    Negris was about to poke fun when he felt a violent spatial fluctuation behind him.


    Turning back, a sudden flash of light erupted about ten meters away from them. A female mage wielding a thick magic wand appeared screaming, throwing her wand away and desperately tearing at her robe.


    While tearing and slapping at herself, she quickly stripped naked, screaming in horror, ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Bugs! Bugs! Bugs!¡±


    Negris looked left and right, then lunged at Lightning, covering its eyes.

 Chapter 221 - 157: What You Think, Comes True_1

    Chapter 221 Chapter 157: What You Think, Comes True_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The female wizard tore off her clothes until she was completely bare, slapping herself frantically to ensure there were no bugs on her. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. However, just as she exhaled, she suddenly noticed Ange and his group. Three people, a horse, and a dragon were lined up, eight eyes upon her; the horse¡¯s eyes were covered.


    The feeling was akin to going to the toilet in pitch darkness, only to find someone holding up your buttocks the moment you squat down: There¡¯s someone there!


    The female wizard began to scream, covering her face with one hand and swinging with the other.


    Negris was shocked to see that the outstretched hand of the woman ripped through space and dragged out a Dimensional Sickle, a crescent-shaped attack.


    Dimensional Sickle, the signature attack of a Space System Mage, possessed an overwhelming power as it sliced through the very space where the target resided.


    If one were to get hit by a Dimensional Sickle, probably only Ange, transformed into Steadfast Locke, could withstand it.


    But it was not the Dimensional Sickle that struck fear in Ange; it was this female wizard, who nonchalantly swung it. Her horrifying strength was certainly on the level of the Arcane Magicians.


    Under such pitch darkness, not a single spirit in sight, was he now faced with an Arcane Magician in this underground cave?


    Just as these two elements were proving horrifying enough, something even more shocking happened. Without releasing the Dimensional Sickle, the female wizard grabbed it and violently crushed it.


    The female wizard, hands covering her face, bowed and apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, you were here first. You didn¡¯t intend this. It was my rudeness. I apologize.¡±


    As she spoke, she made a big step forward, and with a quick whoosh, her naked figure disappeared.


    Negris and Lightning exchanged glances. It was then Negris realized he covered nothing; Lightning¡¯s eyes were as large as a horse¡¯s, and her paw, stretched to its limit, could only manage to cover half...


    ¡°Did you like what you see? The naked human?¡± Negris asked teasingly.


    ¡°Not really, Minotaur Auntie is more attractive,¡± Lightning responded with a pout.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯ve seen Minotaur Auntie? I¡¯ll tell your mother, who had explicitly instructed us to watch you, to keep you from learning bad things,¡± Negris exclaimed, his eyes wide.


    Lightning snorted dismissively, ¡°Like I need to learn?¡±


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t. This damn horse was terrible enough.


    A strong spatial fluctuation occurred again, and the naked female wizard, covering her face, reappeared in her original position, picking up her oversized Magic Wand and saying, ¡°I left something.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, she disappeared with another whoosh.


    Negris felt a bit sour. This female wizard had already used the spatial transportation four times in the few dozen seconds since her appearance. When did spatial transportation become as common as cabbage, or was it that this female wizard was so strong that she used spatial transportation as casually as using cabbage?


    All eyes finally fell on the pile of robes and underwear that the female wizard had removed, guessing she would have to return for them.


    Unfortunately, they were wrong. The female wizard did not return even after two minutes.


    ¡°Was she shouting ¡®bugs, bugs¡¯ when she was undressing because there were bugs on it, and she didn¡¯t want them anymore?¡± Lightning speculated.


    ¡°Possibly,¡± Negris replied, flying over and picking up the clothes on the ground, shaking them. There were no bugs.


    ¡°Given the strength of this female wizard, what kind of bug could get on her?¡± Negris remarked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Negris and Lightning had a sudden realization. They didn¡¯t need to question what kind of bug she would encounter here.


    ¡°If she was naturally afraid of bugs, and suddenly, a swarm of beetles and insects rushed at her, would she be frightened? Some people have a natural fear of particular things. My mother really hates fleas. If there¡¯s a flea in the house, she would change everything,¡± Lightning complained.


    ¡°Naeli would, too. Several times, if I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have hit herself with the Dragon Breath. Do you know why? She sent her Dragon Speaker to Ange just to learn the Face Purification Technique to purify the bugs from her,¡± Negris sighed, gathering the wizard¡¯s robes. If they met the female wizard again, he would return them to her.


    As they gathered and squeezed things together, something appeared. They turned out to be two books and a bag, one book was the Archmage¡¯s Manual, the other was the Applied Spell Book for a Space Mage, and the bag was a Magic Space Bag.


    ¡°No way, what a coincidence,¡± Negris murmured in disbelief, opening the ¡®Applied Spell Book¡¯ as he spoke.


    The thin book that was half a finger thick, once opened, instantly expanded into a large tome two hands¡¯ width thick. Its weight also increased correspondingly and fell from Negris¡¯s hands.


    After falling onto the ground, it shut its cover and reverted into a thin, half-finger-thick booklet.


    Negris was astounded, ¡°Using the Space Compression Technique on a book, isn¡¯t that excessively extravagant?¡±


    Picking it up, he flew back and placed the book on Lightning¡¯s back to flip through it.


    ¡°Are you treating me like a book stand? And about Naeli, how did she survive before learning the Face Purification Technique? Do I need to cultivate another wizard who knows the technique to send to my mother?¡± Lightning queried.


    ¡°She was bigger before, normal sized bugs didn¡¯t bother her. But now that she¡¯s smaller, she can see them, which is why she couldn¡¯t tolerate them,¡± Negris explained as he flipped through the pages of the book, which once again expanded into a large tome.


    Negris quickly turned to the index page and flipped to the page he wanted according to the number. He quickly found what he wanted: from novice to expert in Teleportation Scrolls.

 Chapter 222 - 222 157: What You Think, Comes True_2

    Chapter 222 Chapter 157: What You Think, Comes True_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Upon reopening that magic spatial bag, lo and behold, it was filled to the brim with blank magic scrolls. Two of them were already transcribed, stuck at the mouth of the bag ¨C no need to look, just reach for it and you¡¯d grasp it.


    Clearly, the bag¡¯s lack of a magic lock was designed to make the scrolls easy to insert and remove. This just made it even more convenient for Ange and the others.


    ¡°Alright, we can now copy the teleportation scrolls. Thanks to that female mage, thank you Fortuna.¡± The turn of events left Negris with a mix of laughter and tears.


    He was just thinking about how great it would be to have a teleportation scroll and lo and behold, blank scrolls were presented to him. In addition to this, they also gave him a Spatial Magic Codex to ensure he transcribed accurately.


    Unable to resist, Negris flipped open the second copy of the ¡®Archmage¡¯s Manual¡¯. Diaries like these were very personal, much like a mage¡¯s journal. Out of courtesy, Negris hadn¡¯t planned on going through it.


    But the problem was, the title was too enticing. Why was it called ¡®Archmage¡¯s Manual¡¯? Was the mage named ¡®Archmage¡¯? Or was this a Archmage¡¯s mind going awry?


    Upon flipping through two pages, Negris quickly closed the book, exclaiming: ¡°Madness.¡±


    ¡°What did it say?¡± Lightning, being naturally curious, asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it, just some insane-like lines and numbers,¡± Negris admitted awkwardly.


    Lightning smirked: ¡°Just because you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re calling it madness, pshaw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, she claimed it herself.¡± Negris showed the name inscribed on the book pages, feeling deeply that it was fitting: ¡°Ange, keep it safe. We¡¯ll return it to that little girl someday. We¡¯re not standing on ceremony in using her blank scrolls ¨C consider it payment for guarding her book.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange received it and placed it inside the Resting Camp.


    But before they started copying the scrolls, there was a resounding, rumbling noise. The stone door behind them trembled as it slowly opened.


    Barely did the stone door crack open, countless worms surged out like a flood, flying and crawling towards Ange and his companions.


    Negris gasped, suddenly understanding why the powerful female wizard had shrieked and ripped off all her clothes. The sight before him gave him chills: ¡°Did that wizard poke into a worm nest?¡±


    Ange forcefully stomped on the ground. Instantly, the Instant Death Halo blocked the stone gate, catching everything coming out of it. All the beetles and insects¡¯ lives were accelerated.


    Those that would have lived another two or three days, in the halo, would barely crawl three or five meters before they uncontrollably flipped over, twitched, and died. The flying insects, although faster, had even shorter lifespans. After flying a similar distance, they fell like rain.


    In the blink of an eye, a pile of insect corpses blocked the exit of the stone gate within a three to five-meter radius.


    ¡°The bodies are... are they blocking the way?¡± Inside the stone gate¡¯s staircase, a bewildered mantis wondered aloud. He found his commanded insects were trapped inside the stone gate, perishing in vast numbers: ¡°Why did they die? They can¡¯t be killed that quickly just by stopping. Also, how did the corpses block the gates? Eat the bodies, quickly!¡±


    Without any apparent command, the insects began gnawing at each other¡¯s corpses. But this didn¡¯t slow down the insects¡¯ death toll; as this wasn¡¯t a blockable magic, but rather a range-effective halo. Even if the corpses blocked the insects inside the stone gate, the insects inside were still affected by it.


    Only after moving away from the range of the halo could the insects rid themselves of its influence. They separated into a clear line from the dead insects. On one side were the dead, on the other the living.


    The man shuddered: ¡°This... Is this Life Acceleration? The legendary Life Acceleration?¡±


    The mantis man turned his fear into joy, excitedly pulling out a long-winged beetle, also known as the Winged Emperor. His Winged Emperor was the size of an open palm.


    He placed the Winged Emperor on the ground, entered the range of the halo, shoved the insect corpses aside and fed them to the Winged Emperor.


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t affected by the halo. Looking at his shriveled palm, it was clear he was also a type of necromancer.


    Seeing the Winged Emperor had munched sufficiently, the mantis man whistled. It immediately crawled towards him, entering the halo¡¯s range, and its outer appearance visibly changed.


    This change led to the Winged Emperor madly lunging at the insects, devouring the corpses industriously.


    Midway of devouring, the Winged Emperor suddenly twisted its head.


    When other animals twisted their heads, their bodies would also follow suit. But not the Winged Emperor, when it twisted its head, its body didn¡¯t move. It ended up separating its upper body from the rest, splitting into two.


    The two halves of the Body quickly grew into separate entities, each turning into fully-formed Winged Emperors.


    By this point, the mantis man had exited the range of the halo and suddenly whistled.


    The two Winged Emperors immediately turned around and moved towards him, moving out of the reach of the halo.


    Once they left the reach of the halo, their bodies stopped changing. The newly sprouted parts gradually hardened into a shell, which was no longer as soft as when it first sprouted.


    The man guided them back into the range of the halo again to devour the insect corpses. The two Winged Emperors grew visibly fast, reaching the size of a watermelon when they once again twisted their heads, splitting themselves up into four parts.


    Four Winged Emperors formed, and the mantis man guided them out to grow and harden. Then he again led them back in and let them feast to grow their bodies.

 Chapter 223 - 223 157: What You Think, Comes True_3

    Chapter 223 Chapter 157: What You Think, Comes True_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Just like that, going back and forth for half an hour, eight huge mantis-like beetles with wings and four limbs that were like scythes had joined the Beetle Herder¡¯s side.


    If Negris knew the Beetle Herder was using the Instant Death Halo to accelerate the growth of these beetles, he would have had Ange remove the halo long ago.


    This halo, which was almost lethal to beetles, could actually be used to accelerate growth. It was as if the so-called ¡®Instant Death¡¯ Halo could actually be used to grow crops.


    Looking at one of the mantis beetle¡¯s scythe-like limbs, the Beetle Herder took out a metal plate and sawed off a small piece of it.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Beetle Herder laughed heartily, threw away the metal plate with the emblem of ¡®Supreme Chaos¡¯, and excitedly murmured, ¡°It can even cut through a thick metal plate. No matter how thick the can, it can¡¯t resist this. If I can pass on this feature, my bug army will be an unstoppable wave of death!¡±


    After a pause, the Beetle Herder, with shining eyes, murmured, ¡°However, nothing compares to Life Acceleration. Who is using it? If I could get this power, even Hermorthos would have to surrender to me!¡±


    These beetle herders were supposed to be devotees of Hermorthos, but now some of them were having such blasphemous thoughts. How dare they!?


    Such outrageous thoughts were almost like Little Zombie demanding to plow Ange¡¯s field, and not being slapped down right then and there would mean they were in a good mood.


    However, the Beetle Herder was not slapped down, and instead, the ¡®scent¡¯ around him suddenly intensified.


    To others, this ¡®scent¡¯ might refer to the smell, soul fluctuations, magic waves, and else. But to the Beetle Herder, this ¡®scent¡¯ was a sudden, intense release of pheromones, getting all the bugs around him riled up, including the eight mantis beetles.


    ¡°I must get the one who can use Life Acceleration. Go on, I¡¯ll clear the way for you.¡± With that, the Beetle Herder started digging through the blocked steps.


    Digging through the bodies of the bugs was exhausting and would be sped up by the halo. He could not bear to let the newly cultivated mantis beetles waste their lives on such a task.


    However, as he was digging, the Beetle Herder suddenly felt an empty space in front of him and saw Little Zombie with a couple of hoes. Both were digging, about to break through from below.


    Caught by surprise, the Beetle Herder rolled back and shouted at Little Zombie, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The eight mantis beetles lunged forward.


    But before they could move, Little Zombie scrambled and ran upwards while howling.


    As the eight mantis beetles rushed out of the stone gate following Little Zombie, they were met with rows of explosive fireballs that had already filled up the dark cave, like a galaxy of torches.


    A fierce flash of fire, and when the Beetle Herder caught up, he only saw the silhouettes of the eight mantis beetles being engulfed by the flames.


    The Beetle Herder froze, at a loss, realizing that he might have underestimated the enemies who seemed capable of much more than just Life Acceleration.


    Having reduced the eight mantis beetles to ashes, Ange¡¯s gaze turned to the Beetle Herder. A row of explosive fireballs appeared again in front of him.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the Beetle Herder sunk to his knees: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree. Whoever you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll lead the way. If you want bugs, I¡¯ll breed them. If it¡¯s about robbing, I¡¯ll do it. If it¡¯s about killing, I¡¯ll do it. Just don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Negris was stunned by the Beetle Herder¡¯s desperate plea: ¡°You spoke so smoothly, you must have practiced, right?¡±

 Chapter 224 - 158_1

    Chapter 224: Chapter 158_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Doupeng man was also dumbfounded, instinctively answering: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve practiced, and even practiced the Church version and Adventurer¡¯s version.¡±


    Negris was speechless. This reeked of a readiness to surrender at any moment.


    Lightning leaned in, ¡°Recite the Church version, I don¡¯t believe your words can hoodwink those stubborn minds of the Church of Light.¡±


    The Doupeng man hesitated, seeing that Negris did not stop Lightning¡¯s request, he stood up, quickly dropped to his knees and shouted, ¡°May the Holy Light bless, I buy three redemption tickets!¡± all while holding up a magic crystal card high in his hands.


    Negris, intrigued, picked it up and looked: ¡°This is an anonymous magic crystal card from the Magician¡¯s Guild, worth ten thousand magic crystals.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the most reputable Magician¡¯s Guild. Same reputation as the Goblin Trade Guild, this is my respect for you, sir,¡± said the Doupeng man respectfully.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not right. The church¡¯s redemption ticket costs two thousand magic crystals each, you¡¯ve got enough here to buy five tickets,¡± said Negris.


    The Doupeng man couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°What you¡¯re referring to is within the jurisdiction of the Church. In this remote borderland, the price has long gone up to four thousand each, three for ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, four thousand magic crystals, enough to redeem your heretical sins? How did the Church of Light become so gullible?¡± Negris was amazed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that, if that doesn¡¯t work, I can also perform a drama where a heretic denounces his faith and turns to the Light. For example, cursing: Hermorthos is? beep .¡±


    Negris had to admit, the Church of Light really fell for this: heretics turning to the light, renouncing evil gods, offering family wealth to atone for sins.


    A title that could make it into grand epic tales.


    ¡°If the Church of Light is so easy to fool, then what kind of enemy are you most afraid of?¡± asked Negris, curious.


    ¡°Obviously the sons and daughters of nobles. Just now, there was a crazy female mage. I spent so long trying to persuade her. She still insisted that she wanted to exterminate me. I closed the stone gate, she teleported in by herself, and it scared me to death! Without any coordinates, she could teleport accurately, that kind of skill is utterly terrifying, is there anywhere in the world that can stop her?¡±


    ¡°Also, she bumped into the insect nest, killing all the queen insects and larvae. I thought I was dead for sure, but she was scared by the insect corpses, and she ran away.¡±


    Negris imagined that scene and suddenly understood why the female mage screamed and ran away, leaving behind even her clothes. Regardless of whether they were live insects or insect corpses, anyone who was scared of bugs would surely be terrified.


    ¡°Secondly, the undead. While they don¡¯t care for life, they do aim for the soul,¡± the Doupeng man added.


    A smile crossed Negris¡¯s face. What a coincidence, a majority of his men were undead. Just as he was about to say something, Ange suddenly pointed at the ground a short distance away and barked.


    Little Zombie pounced, hoe flailing in the air, chipping away at the ground with a clanging noise.


    Upon witnessing this, the Doupeng man immediately stood up. In no time, a plump bug was dug up, stuck in a crevice as it was too big.


    Seeing the bug, Negris realized: ¡°You¡¯ve been chatting with us this long, but you¡¯re just stalling for time? What is this? Your life-box worm for soul transference? Why¡¯s it stuck?¡±


    The Doupeng man, who had been otherwise calm, now screamed in despair: ¡°Damn Life Acceleration! My worm grew too fast due to the acceleration, now it¡¯s stuck in the crevices!¡±


    Screaming, he ran over in desperation. He had only just started running when a Shadow Blade sliced out from the darkness, cutting into his skull.


    Rogge perfectly demonstrated what a real Black Warrior was. Everyone else would overlook him, but when he was needed, he was always there.


    ¡°I was actually convinced by you, and was ready to spare you. If only you offered your soul, but to think, you were deceiving us,¡± Negris sighed.


    On the headless corpse, the Doupeng man sent out an urgent thought: ¡°Offering, offering, I¡¯m willing to offer my soul. Please spare me!¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking, Ange¡¯s large-headed scythe struck down, hooking out his soul.


    With skilled soul searching, Ange cocked his head and said, ¡°They are planning to gnaw at the World Tree.¡±


    Whether it was the pair from John¡¯s village or the one they had just encountered on their arrival, Ange hadn¡¯t found any useful information from their souls until this Doupeng man, finally yielding some key information.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, these Doupeng men are planning to cause chaos everywhere, and their ultimate target is the World Tree?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ange nodded.


    ¡°So, the Elves, with their mass gifting, lost a large amount of diseased branches, which allowed these pest controllers to discover that gnawing at the World Tree could greatly increase the lifespan of their bugs and even improve their teeth. They want to breed new bugs with a long lifespan, capable of gnawing through anything?¡±


    Ange nodded: ¡°They have infiltrated, human territories, intending to enter the Elf Forest.¡±


    Negris shook his head helplessly: ¡°Ah, Elves, you¡¯ve got big trouble this time.¡±


    These bugs aren¡¯t individually very strong. If it was Ange and Little Zombie, standing there with their hardy exoskeletons, the bugs wouldn¡¯t be able to chew through. However, if a single one of them made it into the Elf Forest, it¡¯d spell huge trouble for the Elves.


    ¡°Let Lisa warn the Elves, and Anthony warn the humans. Everyone must be alert to this. If it break out in one place, controlling it elsewhere will be no use,¡± Negris said.

 Chapter 225: 158_2

    Chapter 225: 158_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris actually didn¡¯t want this news to spread, because the Fallen Dragon Lake was the first to discover the insect. If the news spread, it would attract the attention of all planes to the Fallen Dragon Lake, and Ange¡¯s actions there would all be known to others.


    Whoever it was, knowing that Ange had cultivated a kind of Magic Rice that could be planted in salt water, the first thought would be to claim it for themselves, especially those coastal countries or those with many salt-alkali lands. This is a Divine Artifact that can rewrite the strength of all forces in the entire continent. It¡¯s a hundred times better than any weapon.


    He had hoped to solve this problem by himself, but now, it was too late to resolve. You can¡¯t keep this news secret because of a little concern. It could lead to heavy casualties among humans and elves.


    Using the Soul Contact method to notify Lisa and Anthony, instructing them to inform the elves and humans. Then Ange simply stopped caring and started happily collecting insect bodies and burning them to ashes.


    Behind the stone door is a large underground space, about tens of thousands of square meters, divided into many sealed small compartments, each enclosure harboring a different species of insects, much like an insect breeding and cultivation base.


    In the largest of these spaces, there was a statue of a god. The base of the statue had been wrecked, surrounded by insect corpses. It must have been the insect nest that was destroyed by the female mage.


    After searching around, apart from the insect corpses, there wasn¡¯t even a single ghost, the only one who could talk was the slain warrior of the Canopy tribe.


    Negris walked around, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is this all there is? Where is Hermorthos?¡±


    They came to kill Hermorthos. Ange even brought Titan farmers with him, all tucked away in the Resting Camp. The divine warrior Petersburg was also filled with energy, ready to fight at any time. Is this all they¡¯ve got to face?


    At this moment, Ange and Little Angel, Little Zombie, were all gathered in front of the statue, looking up at the statue. Upon hearing Negris¡¯s words, Ange pointed with his hand.


    ¡°Hermorthos is in the statue?¡± Negris, bewildered, looked up at the statue.


    The instant his eyes met the statue¡¯s, his entire soul seemed to freeze, unable to formulate a thought. A dominant perception was pouring from the statue¡¯s eyes onto his own soul. The immense divine might seemed like a winter storm, freezing the soul.


    The gaze of a God can truly squelch the life out of a weak being.


    Of course, Negris wasn¡¯t weak. So, he still managed to say to Ange: ¡°Smash it!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded, Little Angel beside him, immediately spread his wings excitedly, only to be pulled back by Ange, causing it to pout in anger.


    Ever since they set foot underground, Little Angel had not yet lifted a finger, and it was growing restless. Even Little Zombie got the chance to pick through the insect bodies, while it got nothing.


    Ange shook his head resolutely. Then, raising the Hand of Locke on his right, the phantom of Steadfast Locke appeared before Ange. They reached out and clasped hands, their figures merging into one¡ªUltimate Transformation Technique.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that unnecessary? You use this move just to smash a statue? That¡¯s a total waste.¡± Negris murmured to himself.


    But Ange ignored him, and with the transformation into Steadfast Bone, he crouched down, facing the statue, and bellowed at it. A formidable Soul Impact landed on the statue.


    A horrified fluctuation emanated from the consciousness on the statue along with a barely audible shriek.


    Bang! Bang-bang-bang! Bang-Bang! From the top to the bottom of the statue, it exploded, just like a series of Magic Eggs had been planted on it, shattering it into grains of dust which scattered all over the ground.


    Negris stayed in his murmuring pose, mouth agape: ¡°Bada, did you just Soul Impact a god?¡±


    Not only did he Soul Impact a god, it looked like the god was also injured. Oh my God, this is a battle against gods?


    As the statue turned to dust, the consciousness normally cast onto it also disappeared without a trace. Negris could no longer confirm whether the consciousness was injured and how serious the injury was, so he simply cast the thought aside.


    From nowhere in the darkness, a hoarse voice let out a painful scream: ¡°Ancient Nest, horrible, stay away!¡±


    The raspy voice, through a series of whispers, carried its words far and wide.


    Having cleaned up all the insect corpses by incinerating them, Ange had about five tons of insect ash in his possession, more than ten times of what he previously had. The last cubic batch of insect ash only weighed two hundred pounds or so.


    ¡°The enemies¡¯ nests are providing a bounty. This amount should last you awhile, right? Would you want to sell some of it to the elves?¡± Negris asked.


    This insect ash may not be the substance known as ¡®Yin¡¯ told by the Dougong people, but when mixed into the soil, it had a certain healing effect on the World Tree¡¯s ash spots. Elves should be more than happy to buy such fertilizer.


    But Ange vehemently shook his head. He still wasn¡¯t clear about all the effects of this insect ash and didn¡¯t want to sell it to the elves yet.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you can sell it later when you have more,¡± Negris said helplessly.


    If possible, it still wanted to save the World Tree. Although the tree had claimed it still had over nine thousand years of life left, it was far from a hearty nine thousand years¡¯ life if the tree remained sickly.


    While leaving the bug nest, Ange scattered the insect ash everywhere he could see, whether it was moss, mushrooms, or puddles. It was quite reminiscent of the zeal he had when he had first gotten the Life Essence.


    However, he was just indiscriminately sprinkling the ash around and not using the aura acceleration, so there were not going to be any significant changes in the short term. It was a complete waste.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, Anthony held a thick glass cover over several beetles and summoned all his subordinates to announce solemnly:


    ¡°The Hermorthos bug plague reappears. The Eastern Diocese will immediately enter wartime control. Everyone must comply with the demands of wartime control and follow the commands of the Archbishop Court. Anyone who disobeys orders will be arrested on the spot!¡±


    At the mention of the Hermorthos bug plague, everyone was startled and instinctively looked at the glass cover in Anthony¡¯s hand.


    The Hermorthos bug plague was a famous disaster tied to famine. Every time the Hermorthos bug plague breaks out, a large famine would follow in the next year, resulting in millions of deaths from starvation and exhaustion.


    This was a disaster that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    However, when ¡®wartime control¡¯ came out of Anthony¡¯s mouth, the expressions of everyone couldn¡¯t help but subtly change. They were confused as to whether the bug plague had really broken out, or if Anthony was just using it as an excuse to strengthen his control.


    Recently, the Church of Light had essentially entered into a real split. Since Anthony claimed to have been assassinated but received divine favor and returned to the world, the schism in the Church began.


    The current Eastern Diocese was virtually independent of the curia and refused to comply with any order from the curia.


    Normally, it would be incredible for a mere Cardinal to cause a split in the Church. It was almost impossible to have people follow him on such a pursuit.


    However, reality was completely different from everyone¡¯s expectations. Many Eastern Diocese families, forces, alliances, etc., mostly obeyed Anthony¡¯s orders without hesitation.


    Even at first, some opposed it, but when Anthony personally visited them and told them, ¡°Your grandfathers, ancestors, etc. should have all left a will, right? Bring out their wills, the time has come.¡±


    Who¡¯d have thought that a guy named Piero would have started making plans a thousand years ago?


    During his constant rebirths over the years, each generation left behind some loyal subordinates. Some of these subordinates have fallen, but many have grown into deeply rooted large families. Their descendants always remember that when someone comes to them with keepsakes and secret words saying that the time has come, they must obey.


    Of course, there are also those who refuse to obey, or forces not left behind by Anthony. At this time, some excuses, such as disobedience to ¡®wartime control¡¯, are needed for cleanup.


    Before long, astonishing news spread throughout the continent. The Eastern Diocese of the Church of Light had declared independence and changed its name to the Holy Church in continuation of the faith of Light.

 Chapter 226 - 159: What crime should be punished for? _1

    Chapter 226: Chapter 159: What crime should be punished for? _1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The area ahead is our main activity zone, I will go and have a look.¡± Rogge pointed at a cave in front of him and said.


    Dark City is enormous, encompassing a Red Earth Region with a diameter of more than a hundred kilometers. Additionally, the caves crisscross intricately.


    However, the city only officially houses more than eighteen thousand people, of whom over three thousand are undead, who have been led away by Rogge. Now, the majority of the city¡¯s population is made up of living people.


    Since they are alive, economic activities such as farming, production, excavation, and trading are necessary.


    Economic activities require social centers, so there would be residential areas or marketplaces. Once the security conditions improve, various people of Dark City will quickly gather for exchanges or purchases for living necessities.


    The Red Earth Region¡¯s caves produce several specialties, the most common of which is Fine Iron Sand. This sand is comparable to iron, and it is found throughout the Red Earth Region. By carefully sieving for it, one could collect a little bit. Once enough is collected, it could be traded for food supplies.


    This is the primary economic source for the residents of Dark City.


    Fine Iron Sand, when added to iron ores, will improve the hardness and ductility of iron products. It¡¯s amazing because hardness and ductility are usually opposed to each other: higher hardness means lower ductility. Yet Fine Iron Sand can enhance both simultaneously.


    As a result, Fine Iron Sand is expensive, even comparable to the price of gold in terms of volume. Of course, this refers to prices outside of Dark City. Inside the city, a day¡¯s worth of sieved Fine Iron Sand might only be enough to trade for a day¡¯s rations, because here, food is even more expensive than gold.


    Aside from Fine Iron Sand, there is also a type of mud mushroom. These are fungi that grow underground and can reach the size of a person¡¯s thigh. With experience, a resident can feel the ground of the Red Earth Region and know whether there are any mud mushrooms beneath.


    One of these mud mushrooms, mixed with an equal amount of white mud, can be made into a Mud Mushroom Pie to stave off hunger. It also prevents the stomach from becoming distended due to eating nothing but white mud, ensuring no one dies from overeating.


    Although some food is grown in Dark City, most of it is imported. The city is extensive, with intricately crisscrossing caves. The Silver Knights can¡¯t possibly blockade everywhere. There are always ways to bring food in if you put your mind to it.


    As long as the price of food is high enough, even if it were transported with Space Artifacts, it could still be profitable.


    Of course, apart from smuggling goods with Space Artifacts, the more substantial quantity is carried by merchant caravans. They all fly the ¡°invisible¡± flag, which even Marcus would pretend not to see when he¡¯s flying above.


    The Silver Knights also need to eat. Fine Iron Ore sells for a high price outside the city. Buying a few bags here with food and selling it outside for one Demon Crystal per catty is extremely profitable, especially when the food was distributed by the curia and is going stale from not being eaten.


    With Rogge leading the way, Ange¡¯s group unobstructed reached a bustling group of caves. You couldn¡¯t see the sky from here, but sunlight was refracted in, providing good lighting.


    There were many people placing their goods on the ground by the rock walls for others to purchase. The place that drew the most people was a horse-drawn cart. Sturdy guards stood by the cart while a merchant on top loudly called out, ¡°Three catties of food for a catty of Fine Iron Ore, three to one, three to one, come if you have goods.¡±


    Some of the residents around the cart lamented loudly, some cursed, ¡°You swindler! Yesterday it was five to one, why is it three to one today? Are you arbitrarily raising prices to starve us to death?!¡±


    The merchant on the cart also wore a distressed expression and sighed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea. Two days ago, the Silver Knights¡¯ camp was blown up by their own people. They are in chaos now, and who knows what will happen in the future. The price may increase even more in a few days. If you want to exchange, do it now, if you can¡¯t bear to, then wait.¡±


    Negris and Rogge were both stunned, sharing a confused look. How could them blowing up the Silver Knights¡¯ camp cause the price of food in Dark City to increase?


    This damn merchant, I¡¯ll chop him down! I¡¯ve strictly forbid the price of food in Dark City to be manipulated. The Silver Knights¡¯ camp was bombed two days ago, yet he raised his prices today. Even if the buying price increases, it wouldn¡¯t affect the retail price that quickly,¡± Rogge, very agitated, drew his sword and was about to stride over.


    Negris hurriedly held him back. ¡°There¡¯s no need, no need. This merchant is a good person. Under such circumstances, he¡¯s still willing to sell grain. A real swindler would probably be hoarding grain, waiting for the price to rise.¡±


    Rogge furrowed his eyebrows, looking around and angrily stated, ¡°Indeed. There were originally three frequent food sellers, but the other two are gone. I just asked, and they were still here yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Alas, the situation in your Dark City is too tragic. Many people don¡¯t even have enough food for the night ¨C they buy and eat at the same time. If the other two aren¡¯t selling grain and nor is this one, people might starve to death,¡± Negris sighed.


    Rogge frowned. ¡°So are you saying the ones selling food at a high price now are actually the good guys?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps maybe, you should call him over and ask,¡± Negris suggested.


    From the moment they arrived in this area, people would continually glance over at them covertly, considering the distinctive appearance of their group.


    A glossy white Broken Horn Beast, a bronze Juvenile Dragon, a pink Little Angel ¨C if it weren¡¯t for Rogge leading them, the people in the marketplace likely would have been scared away.


    Everyone watched from afar, not daring to come closer because Rogge was never known to fraternize with the common folk.

 Chapter 227 - 159 – What crime should be charged?_2

    Chapter 227: Chapter 159 ¨C What crime should be charged?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The merchant standing on the grain cart naturally saw it too. Seeing Rogge beckoning him, he immediately wore a pained expression, scared but not daring to refuse. He climbed down from the cart and jogged over, starting to explain from afar:


    ¡°My Lord, forgive me, I didn¡¯t willingly raise the prices, it¡¯s out of necessity. I run a small business, and I¡¯m having difficulties with cash flow. If I don¡¯t go to the market, I might run out of funds to restock next time, please forgive me.¡± The merchant apologized profusely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I called you only to ask about the situation, not to reprimand you,¡± Negris quickly reassured him.


    ¡°I mainly wanted to know, with the bombing of the Silver Knights¡¯ camp, the food supply will definitely tighten in the coming period. Why didn¡¯t you hold on to the grains, wait a few days until the prices rise even higher and then sell them?¡±


    Negris¡¯s inquiry surprised the merchant, who first carefully glanced at Rogge.


    Rogge¡¯s eyes emitted a dangerous red glow, sternly saying, ¡°Answer honestly, this is the wisest and most knowledgeable Bronze Dragon Lord, he can easily see through your lies.¡±


    Negris smiled slightly, secretly thriving on this compliment: See, someone still remembers the most knowledgeable Bronze Dragon.


    As the Dark Knight Emperor, Rogge was considered very extraordinary in the eyes of ordinary people. Since Rogge claimed him to be the wisest dragon, the merchant did not dare to deceive, wearing a pained expression he said, ¡°I had the same thought....¡±


    Rogge clenched his fist, almost couldn¡¯t keep himself from drawing his sword.


    ¡°However, when I got over here, it turned out others had the same idea, today there wasn¡¯t a single grain merchant on the market, so I hurriedly brought my grain cart out. Many households don¡¯t have surplus grain, if I didn¡¯t sell today, in a few days there might be ¡®no¡¯ customers left. My Lord, when the old ancestors were still around, things were better. Now since you have taken all the old ones for treatment, some people have completely ignored the rules.¡± Towards the end of his speech, the merchant deftly managed to smear his competitors.


    By old ancestors he meant the Undead, since many witches were the ancestors of these living beings.


    In the old Dark City, order was maintained by the witches. Now that almost all the Undead have been taken away, Dark City is practically in a state of disorganization, operating on its own inertia, and gradually more and more rules are being broken.


    The reason it hasn¡¯t descended into chaos yet is that Rogge and other Undead have gone for treatment, not died. Everyone expects they will return, so people with intentions are somewhat restrained.


    In anger, Rogge drew his sword out, ¡°I¡¯ll go and chop those two merchants.¡±


    Negris grumpily held him back, ¡°Is this how you manage a city? Always chopping people up? Feilin is much better at it than you.¡±


    ¡°Feilin? Lisa¡¯s husband?¡± Rogge asked with reverence.


    Rogge had realized during this time what kind of person Lisa was. The man who was able to marry such a woman and stay married for over a thousand years without being purified, Feilin¡¯s abilities were undoubtedly impeccable.


    ¡°Feilin faced a much worse situation than you, at least in Dark City there is still a continuous inflow of food. Witch City is far worse than here, he thought about unleashing the Undead Calamity, letting everyone die together,¡± Negris sighed.


    ¡°All problems are in fact problems of food supply. If this problem is solved, with such a large territory as Dark City, life could actually be quite comfortable. Alright then, after talking so much, do you know who solved Witch City¡¯s final food problem?¡± Negris asked with a subtle smile.


    Ange reached his hand into the Resting Palace, constantly nodding. He had no interest in what Negris was saying and didn¡¯t understand it either, the only thing he understood was ¡®the problem of food¡¯, which he was most adept at solving.


    Someone poked him, Ange looked down to see the Little Angel poking his arm. When he looked her way, she hurriedly pointed at a distance and let out a ¡®squawk¡¯.


    The Little Angel pointed towards a skinny boy around seven or eight years old, who held a rolled-up object in his arms. He looked over with wide-eyed, timid, yet hopeful eyes.


    Ange cocked his head in confusion.


    The Little Angel ¡®squawked¡¯ again, then made an eating gesture, her cheeks bulging while looking at Ange.


    Ange understood, and flipped out a piece of candy.


    The Little Angel took the candy, running over to give it to the child, then snatched the item the boy was holding.


    The boy initially lit up at the sight of the candy, but when the Little Angel took his item, he got anxious. Holding onto the candy, he lunged back and held onto his item, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Squawk!¡± the Little Angel hollered.


    ¡°Ah! Ahh-yah! Yiyah!¡± the child shouted back defiantly, but no one knew what he was saying.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel clenched her fists, aiming at the child¡¯s eyes, but hesitated for a moment, not making a move to hit.


    If it was just after Little Angel was born, she might have ignored the consequences, but after ¡®living¡¯ for so long, she knew very well that the creature before her couldn¡¯t withstand her punch, and even too much struggle could hurt the other party.


    After some hesitation, she gave up and returned in frustration to Ange: ¡°Roar~¡±


    Ange rubbed her head and walked towards the child, bringing out a bag of grain.


    The child tentatively poked at the bag of grain, hesitated for a moment, looking a bit dazed, but then shook his head, even the beet he originally grabbed was carefully placed on the bag.


    Ange pulled out another bag of grain.


    The child hesitated again and immediately, another bag of grain appeared at his feet.


    The boy no longer hesitated, thrusting the roll of something in his arms at Little Angel, stuffing the beet into his own bosom, and then painstakingly began to drag one of the grain bags away, leaving the remaining two behind.


    For a seven or eight-year-old severely malnourished child, carrying a bag of grain weighing twenty catties was difficult. He could only drag it, walking in great haste.


    Ange cocked his head and looked at the two remaining grain bags on the floor, scratching his head: No longer needed?


    Negris was bragging to Ange. When he turned his head and saw that Ange was gone, he flew over just to witness this scene which made him sigh involuntarily: ¡°Take the grain and follow him, otherwise you¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Kill him? Why?


    Ange was somewhat confused, but he soon knew why. He followed the child not far and caught up with him. He heard a harsh voice echoing from the cave ahead:


    ¡°You dumb creature, what has the adult given you? Wow! Grain, pure top-quality grain? So much grain, are you planning to eat it all by yourself? Don¡¯t you know to honor your brother?¡±


    Then a dull thud was heard, the child¡¯s thin body was kicked out of the cave, he rolled towards Ange and others, vomiting blood.


    Now Ange understood why that could kill him.


    ¡°The area is short of food. You give a bag of grain to a child in public, it would be strange if others do not try to grab it from him,¡± Negris explained.


    The child was vomiting blood, and he looked at Ange and Little Angel with complex emotions, eventually falling begrudgingly on the other two bags of grains that Ange was holding, his breath gradually weakening.


    Ange squatted down and invoked the Face Purification Technique into his body, again and again, each time causing the boy¡¯s body to convulse violently, his mouth exuding dark red blood. Suddenly sitting up, he stared in disbelief.


    ¡°Heh, heh, I..,¡± he croaked as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a lifetime. When he made the sound ¡®I¡¯, he froze.


    ¡°I can speak again.¡± Speaking a full sentence was difficult, and the child¡¯s tears flowed unstoppable.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t speak before? He called you a mute? Were you mute since childhood?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Five five years old,¡± the child replied with difficulty. Although speaking was hard, his expression was very excited, as he tried his best to speak.


    ¡°You stopped talking at five? Got injured? How old are you now?¡± Negris asked, guessing. He couldn¡¯t help but thank Ange for forcing him to be conversational. Without Ange¡¯s influence on his communication style, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to the child now.


    The boy nodded and said, ¡°Ten¡±


    Ten years old? That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. He looked to be seven or eight. Could it be due to malnutrition stunting his development?


    Rogge had already grabbed the man who stole the food and was dragging him over. He was a physically strong young man in his twenties who was being lifted by Rogge. His legs were so weak that he could hardly stand, a stark contrast to his earlier brutality when he was kicking the child.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s deal with this first. Rogge, what¡¯s the penalty for robbing and causing serious injuries or death?¡± asked Negris.

 Chapter 228 - 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_1

    Chapter 228: Chapter 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You asked Rogge, what other ideas could he have? He would love to kill the dishonest merchants. Needless to mention those who rob and murder: ¡®Behead them!¡¯¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the thug he was holding wet himself on the spot.


    Rogge dragged the thug into the marketplace, and beheaded him right there. His roar shook everyone¡¯s soul: ¡°Foolish weaklings, rules and laws are the only things protecting you. When you think you can bully the weak at will, you will become the bullied because there are many stronger than you! I won¡¯t mind turning you all into the dead and this place into the kingdom of the dead.¡±


    This straightforward and bloody declaration was quite fitting for the Extremely Dark Warrior Emperor. It scared everyone, making them tremble like quails.


    Without doubt, Rogge could do this. Dark City was his natural turf. Even if the Arcane Magician came, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve scared them.¡± Rogge spoke gleefully when he returned.


    Negris spoke dismissively, ¡°Even if you killed half the people here, it is useless. What did I just tell you? The person who can solve the food problem is here. Ange, how would you solve the food issue?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, reached inside the Temple of Rest and pulled out the Purple Corpse.


    Excitedly holding the Jujube Wolf Tooth Club, Purple Corpse shouted out, ¡°Where is the enemy?!¡± Clearly suffering from pent-up energy.


    After looking around and not finding any enemies, Purple Corpse disappointedly threw the club on the ground,¡±Little horse, come here, let me give you a massage.¡±


    Lightning sighed and obediently walked over.


    Ange pulled again, and the Great Shaman was out. A few Titan stood on the ground, making the surrounding space seem much narrower.


    Only then did Ange start to transfer the beet food. Before long, bags of food were piled up like a small hill on the ground.


    The grain merchant fell to his knees, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m going bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Bankrupt? What are you talking about!¡± Negris slapped the grain merchant¡¯s head, ¡°How much does your grain normally cost to acquire? I will give you a 5% discount. You¡¯ll just be changing suppliers and you will still sell the grain, but you can¡¯t sell at a high price anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The grain merchant¡¯s eyes widened unbelievably, ¡°Really? I won¡¯t sell at a high price. I will sell low. Even at the original price, I am okay with that. The savings on transportation costs would be a fortune.¡±


    Food was not expensive, but the shipping costs were, at least one or two times more expensive than the food itself.


    However, Negris shook his head, and said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t sell at a low price, it must be at the original price at least. You can slowly reduce the price, but not by a lot at once, or the already fragile economic chain here will collapse. Even a fragile economic chain is better than a collapsed one.¡±


    Both the grain merchant and Rogge were clueless, ¡°What is... what is an economic chain?¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t bother explaining. He called over Purple Corpse and the others, had them carry the food to the crowd, and in front of everyone, he cut open a bag, ¡°Grains, as much as you want, no price increases, one for five.¡±


    With the fresh grains and low prices, the residents of Dark City went into a buying frenzy.


    Negris overlooked one thing and that was the quality of the grains. The grain that the merchants of Dark City sold was always old and poor quality, eaten by insects and rats.


    Ange¡¯s grain, on the other hand, was...aged for centuries, stored for hundreds to thousands of years. But because of the Breathing Soil, they only lost water and had not turned into powder, been damaged or gone mouldy. The appearance of it was many times better than the merchants¡¯ grains.


    Even though there was a buying frenzy, everyone was orderly. That was because at least five Titan giants were there, glaring at the crowd menacingly.


    As long there was food, the crisis caused by the bombing of the Silver Knight¡¯s camp was easily resolved.


    While Negris was handling the crisis, Ange examined the roll of stuff that Little Angel had ¡®bought¡¯ from a human child. When he unrolled it, it was a roll of white cloth.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Ange pointed at the white cloth and asked about it.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Little Angel pointed at the holes in her skirt.


    Ange finally noticed that Little Angel¡¯s clothes were severely damaged. There were at least three visible holes the size of fingers on her front and five on her back.


    Usually, Lisa would handle Little Angel¡¯s clothes. She made dozens of identical little skirts. If one was ruined, she would replace it. Now that Lisa didn¡¯t come over, no one noticed when the clothes were torn.


    So, did she buy the cloth to make clothes? Ange was delighted. Did she understand now that clothes were made from cloth?


    Little Angel used to think that clothes were something Ange transformed. Every time after using its power, it would seek Ange¡¯s healing and ¡®clothes transformation¡¯. Of course, it didn¡¯t care if its clothes were not transformed, because it didn¡¯t care if it was wearing clothes or not.


    Ange didn¡¯t care either, but Lisa and Negris did. Every time they didn¡¯t dress Little Angel, Lisa would give them a look as if they were perverts.


    Understanding that clothes are made from cloth is big progress.


    Ange felt the cloth, and suddenly realized there was something wrong with it. When he pulled it out to check, it was light, thin, and dense. The material and quality were clearly much better than ordinary cloth.


    When he showed the cloth to Negris, it gave him a shock too, ¡°This is not cloth, not cotton or linen. This is silk.¡±


    Questioning the boy, Negris asked, ¡°Who made this cloth?¡±


    The boy pointed to himself.


    ¡°You? Impossible.¡± Negris looked him up and down, shaking his head disbelievingly.

 Chapter 229 - 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_2

    Chapter 229: Chapter 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The child desperate, reverted to his recently recovered but still unpolished language by saying, ¡°I wove it, my insect made it. You take me, I¡¯ll show you to the insect.¡±


    Cautious by nature, the child had always picked simple-minded angels like Little Sky to trade with. Even eyeing the food, he knew how to choose, willing to abandon two bags to secure one. However, his actions had long attracted attention.


    Now, he was willing to lead Ange and his companions back, obviously trusting that they would not harm him.


    After several twists and turns, they arrived at a secluded cave. The entrance to the cave was cleverly hidden in a niche at the end of a dead end.


    Anyone who glanced into the dead-end and withdrew without venturing further would have a hard time finding the; entrance.


    Entering through the opening, they quickly arrived at a semi-open pit. Half of it was covered, and the other half exposed to the sky. The child lived under the covered part, safe from aerial view, even if an airship flew overhead.


    It was secret, well-ventilated, and sunny. In Dark City, it was a mansion.


    Several plants in sundried clay pots stood in a row on the floor of the pit. In between the pots and the wall there was an additional long shelf; atop one small area of the shelf, watched over by several plump white insects gnawing on green leaves.


    Seeing these insects, Negris exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re also an insect keeper, a devotee of Hermorthos.¡±


    The child replied in confusion, ¡°I am? an insect keeper, who is Hermorthos? Torto?¡±


    ¡°Uh, then what¡¯s your name?¡± Negris asked. It had taken him this long to remember to ask for the child¡¯s name.


    ¡°Clay.¡± Clay replied. As he spoke, he moved to the pile of miscellaneous items in the corner and helped up a thin woman.


    ¡°M? my mother.¡± Clay introduced to the group, then quickly poured a bowl of water for the thin woman to drink.


    The thin woman shriveled and turned her gaze away fearfully, her body receding farther back. Both mentally and physically she appeared unwell, with the sole exception concerning when she heard Clay¡¯s voice, at which point she would table towards Clay with a surprised expression.


    After giving his mother water to drink, Clay started to get busy, first cracking the beans with a tool to separate the shell and the kernel.


    Not wanting to waste the casings, he carefully collected them while testing the dryness of the kernels by chewing on one. Once he confirmed it was dry, he turned it into powder, mixed it with water to make dough.


    While he was busy, Clay spoke, ¡°Mother? is not well, doesn¡¯t talk, but she can command the silkworm baby to weave, so that¡¯s what I call them: weaving silkworms.¡±


    Negris looked at Clay¡¯s mother, finding her features rather refined. She must¡¯ve been a beauty in her prime. But now she appeared extremely malnourished and mentally disturbed. He could tell she must have suffered severe mental harm.


    Her reaction was only towards Clay, her gaze sometimes resting on him, but devoid of any focus when then looking at the sky or the ground. She never focused on Ange or the others.


    Negris sighed, a pretty woman living with a child in such a place, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her to have suffered any hardship.


    Clay was quick and did well, soon he announced, ¡°I already have the dough. Could you please watch over my mother? Just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Wait, where are you going to bake the bread?¡± Negris asked.


    Rogge had the answer, ¡°In Dark City, a lot of places have rocks that will heat up, the temperature is very high, if food is attached to these rocks they can be cooked quickly. Here we do not have much to start a fire with, if you want to eat cooked food, this is the best way.¡±


    ¡°I see. Never mind, Ange can use magic.¡± Negris mentioned.


    Not only can he use magic, but he also uses micro operations. Ange controlled the Fire Element, accurately turning the bread golden brown, spreading a strong wheat fragrance which made Clay involuntarily swallow his saliva.


    The woman who had been curled up in the corner all this time crawled over, wrapped in her worn out rags. Cloaked in the odor of bread, saliva dripped from her mouth.


    Clay, watching his mother¡¯s unexpected actions, was a little helpless. His mother had always remained in hide, she would stay away from strangers, and even a live rabbit would scare her into hiding. Was it just because of the food?


    Once the bread was ready, Clay handed over about a sixth to Little Sky. Little Sky took the bread and was about to take a bite when Ange slapped him on the head.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Outraged, Little Sky stuffed the bread back into Clay¡¯s arms and went to sulk in the corner.


    This left Clay a little perplexed, could it be that he found his bread dirty?


    Negris laughed and elucidated, ¡°None of us are ¡®human¡¯ and need to eat, you can eat yourself. You had our share baked, so thoughtful. Had I known about your intention, I would have told you sooner.¡±


    Ah? Not human? Clay took a subconscious look at the adorable Little Sky in disbelief.


    Once it was affirmed for the third time that Ange and the others really didn¡¯t eat, Clay tore the bread in half and handed one half to his mother.


    Driven by the smell of the bread, Clay¡¯s mother started salivating a long time ago. Hugging the bread tightly she began to chew, loudly, with her mouth smacking.


    Clay said with some sorrow, ¡°These years, I really couldn¡¯t feed my mother enough. Thank you for the grain.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us for this. You earned it with your silk cloth. It is silk, isn¡¯t it? Is it woven by these silkworms?¡± Negris asked.

 Chapter 230 - 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_3

    Chapter 230: Chapter 160: Can Silkworm Baby Gnaw at World Tree Leaves?_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Clay shook his head: ¡°These are woven by silkworms, they are called ¡®weaving silkworms¡¯.¡±


    As he talked more and more, Clay¡¯s speech became more and more fluent; communication became smoother and smoother. After a long conversation, Clay managed to explain his situation.


    Clay was a bug driver, but his ability was self-taught. Very few people would guard against a mute that appeared to be seven or eight years old. So he picked up bits and pieces of knowledge, but because there was no heritage, he had no bugs.


    So he tried all sorts of ways to manage various strange insects. He finally discovered that silkworm babies could be raised, and so he became engaged in sericulture irretrievably.


    To raise silkworms, he tried all sorts of ways to get a lot of plants to feed the silkworms. But many things, the silkworms would not eat. After many attempts, he finally found a few things the silkworm babies would eat, of which grass was the easiest to grow.


    This pit was also a good place, suitable for growing grass and raising silkworms. But as he raised them, Clay found that raising silkworms was of no use. The white and chubby silkworm babies had no fighting power, they just ate and slept, and they didn¡¯t even pupate.


    The only possible use was to supplement protein. So the grown-up silkworm babies were mostly roasted and eaten by Clay under the excuses of ¡®It¡¯s too hot, the silkworm has a heatstroke¡¯, ¡®It¡¯s sick because it doesn¡¯t eat grass properly¡¯, ¡®It eats too much and can¡¯t afford to raise it¡¯, and so on.


    After eating a lot, the ones left were those Clayton had carefully selected. These individuals ate the least and grew the quickest. He planned to raise them properly and, in the future, use them as his main food.


    But one day, when he woke up, he found his mother staring at these silkworm babies all night. The next morning, he found a piece of cloth on the rack, a cloth woven by the silkworm babies spitting out silk.


    Since that day, he named these silkworms ¡®weaving silkworms¡¯.


    These silkworm babies could only weave under Clay¡¯s mother¡¯s control. Otherwise, they just spit silk. The spat silk would knot and stick, turning into a mess in the end.


    But, Clay¡¯s mother was sometimes incoherent, at times irritable, and had little time to control the silkworm babies. Finally managing to produce a piece of cloth after much effort, Clay took it to the market, planning to exchange it for some grains. But he encountered Ange¡¯s group unexpectedly.


    Having grown up in such an environment, Clay was very smart. He knew how to pick customers with purchasing power and knew which customers could be ignored. So he quietly approached Little Angel.


    But he underestimated their purchasing power. When Ange directly flipped out a bag of grain, it almost scared him silly. With his age and size, there was no way he could carry that much grain home.


    But before he could refuse, three bags of grain were handed over, and Clay couldn¡¯t help but want to take a risk. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. If it weren¡¯t for Ange rescuing him, the hooligan¡¯s kick would have been enough to kick the malnourished him to death.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really not easy for you to live to this age.¡± Negris sympathized.


    A ten-year-old child not only survived but also supported his mother. He also self-taught the art of driving bugs and cultivated some new types of silkworms, which was really amazing.


    He managed to do so much under such harsh conditions. If the conditions were a little better, what kind of miracle could he create?


    ¡°Just right, we lack a person who can drive pests here. Are you willing to accept our employment? We provide for food and accommodation, medical treatment and education, and perhaps we could cure your mother¡¯s illness.¡± Negris said.


    Previously, in the Stone Gate Dungeon when the umbrella man said he knew how to breed bugs, Negris had been tempted. Who knew he only wanted to buy time.


    It just so happened that Clay could also raise bugs, valuable ones at that, silkworms. It was a coincidence that the World Tree¡¯s leaves were growing more and more. Only by necessary pruning could it grow more new buds, and those tender buds were best used in stir-frying eggs.


    In order to get the tender buds, the old leaves had to be pruned. It would be a waste to throw these old leaves away, but if they were used to feed the silkworm babies, would the silkworm babies eat them?


    Although the silk cloth wasn¡¯t very valuable, for the tender buds...


    No sooner had Negris thought this than he sensed a flash of fire. Turning his head to look, he saw Ange holding a ball of fire, trying to burn the silk cloth. But the silk cloth had no reaction at all, as if the fire didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Eh, could this silk be fireproof?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but see dollar signs flashing in his eyes.


    Being fire-resistant would instantly elevate the grade of the silk cloth. It would go from a normal item to a magic artifact. Its value would increase at least ten or twenty times.


    Just as Negris was trying to figure out if it was fire-resistant, there was a sudden painful groan from the corner. Clay¡¯s mother, clutching her stomach, her face pale and sweating, was rolling on the ground in pain.


    Clay, startled, looked at his mother, at a loss for what to do.

 Chapter 231 - 161 Numerous Boats_1

    Chapter 231: Chapter 161 Numerous Boats_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ugh, I think I ate too much,¡± Negris said, speechless.


    He had heard that humans¡¯ stomachs are quite weak. Eating too much or too little would upset them, so would eating food that was too cold or too hot. Even the texture of the food was a problem; consuming something too hard or too soft might cause trouble. And their food needed to be dehulled before being eaten, otherwise they would starve because they couldn¡¯t swallow it. How inconvenient.


    What to do then? Ange came to the rescue, bombarding her with the Face Purification Technique, curing not only her acute gastritis but also healing some of her old wounds and purifying the filth on her body.


    A few moments later, a skinny, filthy, mad woman was transformed into a clean, emaciated beauty.


    Her hair, once matted together, now hung cascading down to her shoulders. Despite being a bit dry and split at the ends, there wasn¡¯t much difference from someone who washed regularly.


    The miraculous effects of the Face Purification Technique made Negris amazed. He said, ¡°The results of the Face Purification Technique are fantastic! If you ever quit farming and open a bath house to help people bathe, you¡¯ll make a fortune. Only someone like Lisa could come up with such a unique use of Holy Light.¡±


    The effects of the Face Purification Technique were defined by Lisa. All Ange had done was provide the Holy Light.


    After the filth and wounds on Clay¡¯s mother¡¯s body were purified, all that remained was her thinness. She wasn¡¯t a witch, she couldn¡¯t be filled up by ¡®Holy Light¡¯; she would need to eat.


    Clay¡¯s mother seemed confused, patting her stomach, probably wondering why she wasn¡¯t in pain anymore. She then looked up at Clay and gave a silly grin before starting to nibble on the unfinished bread in her hand again.


    ¡°Is she still out of it? It appears her mental issues are not due to bodily problems but originated from her mind. Anthony might have more experience dealing with this,¡± Negris murmured.


    Upon noticing this, Clay wasted no time and quickly crawled over to Negris, bowing his head and saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing. As long as you feed and shelter me and my mother, I¡¯ll do anything you ask, anything at all.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Negris quickly waved his hands. ¡°This one, he is the true lord, the Undead God. Everything we have is given by him.¡±


    The grain dealer who was exploiting the people was brought to Ange. However, his attention was immediately drawn by the mountain-like pile of grain bags behind Ange. He stammered, ¡°I, I, I, this, this, this...¡±


    Negris sighed. These kinds of deals suited the conniving silver coin and Lisa more. Unfortunately, neither of them was around, so Negris had to step in.


    ¡°Do you know the Undead Temple?¡± Negris asked.


    The dealer looked at Ange and shook his head.


    ¡°Well, look here. This is the Undead Fire. If you worship it and pledge your devotion, let its flames soar high, you can get food for a very low price or even for free,¡± Negriss explained.¡±


    ¡°Really? How high does it need to burn for it to be free?¡± The dealer¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Here, if it reaches here, it¡¯s free,¡± Negris measured out with his hands, then pointed elsewhere. ¡°To here it is half price, and to here it is 30% off.¡±


    The dealer zipped over to the Undead Fire and began to bow down, the flames of the Undead Fire soared right up to the ¡®free¡¯ level.


    Negris looked at the dealer in surprise, then turned to Ange and asked, ¡°Is he really that devout?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and looked at the hefty Soul Flame coming at them. Not only was the dealer devout, he was excessively so. Clearly, the dealer had an unwavering faith in getting free food.


    Negris threw a bag of grain in front of the dealer and said, ¡°Just like that. Be devout, get it for free. Be slightly skeptical, get a discount. Don¡¯t believe at all, pay the full price. You¡¯re in charge of these grains now. When you run out, find someone from Lord Rogge¡¯s side. Rogge will send someone.¡±


    ¡°Me? You¡¯re giving me control? For real? Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll steal some grain?¡± the dealer asked, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    When Clay started to bow to Negris, Negris realized there was a problem. He had overstepped his bounds, which wasn¡¯t fitting for his role as a strategy advisor.


    While Ange wouldn¡¯t really care about such things, Ange was the holder of the Undead Godhood. What if someone got the wrong idea, misdirected their devotion, and accidentally gave their Soul Flame to the wrong account?


    Recently, the number of believers had not increased much. What would happen if there were no Soul Flames to fuel the aura?


    So he let Ange take the front, brought out the Undead Fires, and started to harvest some believers.


    Ange was bored until he heard the words ¡®steal¡¯ and ¡®grain¡¯. He reached out his hand, and a large scythe appeared. He glared at the dealer.


    The dealer¡¯s legs gave out from fear, and he fell to his knees again.


    ¡°Stealing other people¡¯s grain might kill you. But stealing our grain, you won¡¯t even get off that easy,¡± Negris warned.


    Clay, helping his mother, looked up to the sky and saw a shadow darting down from the clouds. His face turned white with fear. ¡°Dragon, dragon, dragon!¡±


    With the betrayal of the Goblin Airship and the Holy Spirit Angel restricted from flying, Dark City had lost control of its airspace. The Bone Dragon and the young Silver Dragon, White Neck, patrolled the sky, shooting down any flying units.


    Of course, this was all theoretical. None had been shot down yet.


    Besides White Neck and the Bone Dragon, there was also Naeli. As the Bone Dragon had no intelligence, and White Neck was young, they did not feel safe leaving them in the sky alone. Hence, Naeli was kept as well, mainly to aid in judging if they could not handle the enemy, and ensure a quick retreat with the Bone Dragon and White Neck.


    Naeli was too lazy to fly and chose to nap on the back of the Bone Dragon. To make it easier to snooze, she had a rope net tied on the Bone Dragon¡¯s back, similar to what is used on ships.

 Chapter 232 - 161: Lots of Ships_2

    Chapter 232: Chapter 161: Lots of Ships_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Once it leaped up, its hind claws and limbs dug into the net, anchoring itself firmly. Unless the Bone Dragon made a drastic maneuver, it wouldn¡¯t worry about falling off.


    As for Little Zombie and Little Angel, the nostrils of the Bone Dragon were their exclusive seats. They loved to curl up inside the nostrils, stick out their little heads, and howl. Now, in the villages near the Fallen Dragon Lake, a legend began to circulate about the howling of the Giant Dragon.


    Watching this colossal monster twenty meters long land before him, Clay was completely dumbfounded. His mother was even more stunned, drooling from the corner of her mouth, then suddenly she shouted clearly: ¡°Dragon!¡±


    This was one of the rare occasions when she made a sound.


    All of Clay¡¯s possessions, including the Silkworm Babies, had been stuffed into Ange¡¯s Palace by Ange, including the big guys like Purple Corpse and Lightning. They couldn¡¯t ride the dragon, else the Bone Dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to fly.


    Clambering up anxiously, Clay first held onto the rope net tightly. After a while, the Bone Dragon took to the sky.


    When they returned to the Oasis, Ange immediately plucked some World Tree leaves, placing the Silkworm Babies on them to see if they would eat. However, the Silkworm Babies curled up into a ball, showing no signs of eating.


    ¡°Lord, it may not be a problem with the leaves. They eat grass, and tree leaves should taste better. It might be due to the temperature and humidity. It¡¯s too hot and dry here.¡± Clay suggested.


    Negris curled his lip. These were no ordinary tree leaves; they were World Tree leaves. He had mentioned it casually before, without expecting Ange to remember. The moment Ange returned, he plucked old leaves from the World Tree to feed them, seemingly unafraid they might eat themselves to death.


    Inside the Sandstone House, with a few spells, the room¡¯s temperature dropped to an appropriate level. Spraying the Silkworm Babies with water, they slowly unfurled themselves after not too long.


    Its front had a little mouth and two little black-bean-like eyes. While unfurling, it rubbed its belly with its head, as though washing its face.


    ¡°Wow, such a cute bug. Where did you get it, Lord?¡± Lisa, Anna, Sofia, and other women who stayed behind gathered around, all captivated by the plump Silkworm Baby.


    ¡°It looks plump and tender. It must taste good when roasted.¡± Anna commented.


    Sofia nodded: ¡°Just like a date worm. Roast it until it¡¯s done, sprinkle some spices, take a bite, and it explodes with flavor. This bug is bigger, and definitely tastes better.¡±


    While the women chatted away, the oblivious Silkworm Babies cheerfully began nibbling on the old leaves.


    The old leaves of the World Tree were relative to its sprouts. Fully grown leaves were considered old leaves, each of them green and thick, oozing water once squeezed.


    The Silkworm Babies obviously loved them. They ate happily, but not long after, they rolled onto their backs, lying as stiff as corpses. Ange would have thought they were dead if not for their breathing.


    Clay had never encountered such a situation either. He could only guess: ¡°It looks like they are full. They occasionally look like this when they¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡°Occasionally?¡± Lisa and the others turned their heads in unison. Infrequently at full? That sounded like a form of torment. Not letting the Silkworm Babies get full?


    ¡°Yes, occasionally full. I can¡¯t even get myself full. Where can they get enough food?¡±


    Seeing that the Silkworm Babies had no signs of waking up soon, everyone slowly dispersed. Lisa finally noticed Clay¡¯s mother, huddled in a corner. After a brief explanation, Lisa said sympathetically:


    ¡°Oh my, she looks so skinny and must have suffered a lot. She¡¯s only covered in rags but managed to keep herself clean. Let¡¯s get you changed into better clothes,¡± she suggested.


    As she tried to lead Clay¡¯s mother away, she screamed and quickly hid behind Clay.


    ¡°Is the situation that severe? We must find Lord Anthony then.¡± Lisa realized she couldn¡¯t handle this alone.


    Clay, his mother, and the Silkworm Babies settled in a Sandstone House like this. The next morning, Clay, excitedly holding a roll of white cloth, rushed over to Ange: ¡°Lord, it¡¯s been woven. It¡¯s been woven. The Silkworm Babies have had babies. These leaves are amazing. The Silkworm Babies grew so quickly after eating them.¡±


    The Silkworm Babies not only ate the World Tree but also grew quickly. Overnight, they had laid several eggs. Although they hadn¡¯t hatched yet, once they did, the number of silkworms would increase several times over.


    The most important thing was, they made cloth, producing a roll in a single night which was even longer than the one Clay had previously sold to them at the market, and that one had taken several days to make.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the cloth appears to be fire-resistant, besides being fire-resistant, does it have any other properties? If it has another property, its value could be a hundred times higher,¡± Negris said excitedly.


    After some testing, they found out that the second roll of silk cloth was immune to electricity, wouldn¡¯t distort or shrink when soaked in water, dried quickly, absorbed sweat, kept warmth, was breathable, could resist pulling and tearing, and was puncture-proof. Almost all the advantages of fabric were embodied in it, which was incredibly amazing.


    The first roll of silk cloth was purely fire-resistant and couldn¡¯t resist electric currents, other advantages were significantly less.


    ¡°Could it be due to eating the leaves of the World Tree? It enhanced its features to this extent?¡± Negris wondered.


    In order to figure out the reason for the greatly improved performance of the silk cloth, Ange started using his strongest point of reference. He divided the silkworm babies into several other trays, one was fed regular leaves, one was fed the leaves of the World Tree, and another one was fed fruits and grains.


    The silk cloth woven from eating regular leaves was fire-resistant, and the silk cloth woven from eating leaves of the World Tree was electricity-resistant, a greatly improved deluxe version. And that woven from eating fruits and grains was ordinary silk cloth without any magical properties.


    ¡°This silkworm baby is amazing. The silk produced varies depending on the type of food consumed. If we try other types of food, can we produce silk that is water, fire, or even Holy Light resistant? Yes, the Holy Mushroom! Ange, try feeding them with Holy Mushroom to see if they will eat it,¡± Negris suggested.


    An extra control group was set up. They tried feeding Holy Mushroom first, but the silkworm babies didn¡¯t eat it.


    When the Holy Mushroom powder was sprinkled on the leaves of the World Tree, the silkworm babies inevitably ate some while nibbling. Indeed, the cloth woven had a slight inhibitory effect on the Holy Light. Though not completely immune, it could mitigate its damage.


    The Holy Light here, of course, did not refer to Ange¡¯s but the orthodox Church of Light¡¯s Holy Light. Speaking of why they had the orthodox Holy Light? Didn¡¯t they just capture a Holy Spirit Angel? Its Holy Light was very pure.


    Lisa immediately made a dress for Little Angel out of the Holy Light silk cloth.


    ¡°Here, try releasing the Holy Light Flash and see if it will burn your dress again.¡±


    Little Angel¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at Ange. After getting permission, she pressed eagerly and cast a spell toward the distant space.


    Her Holy Light silk dress was giving off white smoke, but it was not destroyed.


    ¡°Nice, the quality of the silk is really good.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes glowed, already thinking of what kind of designs would be suitable to be made with silk cloth.


    Days passed by, and in no time, three months had gone by. Around Fallen Dragon Lake, fields of swaying golden rice ears could be seen. The heavy rice ears caused the stems to bend over.


    Upon seeing this, Negris could only sigh, ¡°What a harvest year.¡±


    Ange, however, was holding a little notebook, quickly jotting something down.


    ¡°What are you writing?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°These, they need to be lodged.¡± Ange pointed to the bent rice ears.


    Negris was dumbfounded, scratching his head with his little claw. He didn¡¯t dare say anything, as Ange¡¯s knowledge in cultivation had far exceeded his understanding, especially after getting the notes from the Spring Breeze Druid Loui. The things Ange had done mystified him, so now he basically only asked questions to update his knowledge base, he did not dare to speak randomly.


    ¡°There is so much rice, how will it be harvested? How to store after harvesting? How to digest after storing? Surely you can¡¯t just grow it as before and leave it as is, right?¡± Negris cunningly changed the subject.


    Ange tilted his head, confusedly saying: ¡°Just grow it.¡± Obviously, he had not considered how to deal with it after cultivation. It¡¯s clear that simply digging a hole nearby and burying it like in the Resting Abyss wouldn¡¯t work, as the ground here is too humid, and it occasionally rains, the grains would get wet. So he simply did nothing about it.


    Negris was ready to cough up blood, was about to say something when John ran over quickly: ¡°Lord, boats, lots of boats!¡±

 Chapter 233 - 162: Plundering the Faith in Light_1

    Chapter 233: Chapter 162: Plundering the Faith in Light_1


    Translator: 549690339


    On the surface of East River, countless boats of all sizes were densely packed. Some had sails, some with oars, and some simply drifted with the current. Onboard were feeble and malnourished humans, males and females, old and young alike, all bearing the appearance of refugees.


    East River was not an official name; it referred to the river that flowed into the Fallen Dragon Lake from the east. The river wasn¡¯t wide, at most twenty meters.


    The depth of the water was not deep either, only capable of accommodating various medium and small-sized flat-bottomed boats. However, the journey wasn¡¯t entirely smooth sailing, some areas were too shallow, requiring boatmen or smaller vessels to tow the larger ones.


    Being on a medium-sized boat or a small boat with a canopy wasn¡¯t all bad. It provided shelter from the scorching sunlight. But for those on the small boats without canopies, they had to cover their bodies and heads with clothes, periodically splashing themselves with river water to cool down.


    Repeated drenchings and exposure to sunlight took a toll on their skin, causing it to peel and crack open.


    The leading medium-sized ship was a sailboat, which was the largest vessel in the whole fleet.


    A figure wearing a black hood, concealed from head to toe, stood on the ship¡¯s side, anxiously gazing into the distance.


    Behind him were several black-armored knights dressed in black, though their armor was somewhat faded and deteriorated, giving them a motley and antiquated appearance.


    One of the knights asked, ¡°My lord, are there truly sources of food here that could support the survival of these thousands of people? I heard that the water in the Fallen Dragon Lake is salty.¡±


    The hooded figure replied, ¡°Of course, there are. The land here is flat, and reeds grow plentifully. In theory, it is suitable for cultivation. As long as we find one village and see if they are growing crops, we will know if it¡¯s possible to plant anything. Even if we can¡¯t plant crops, the fish and shrimps in the river will be enough to keep everyone alive. It¡¯s still better than staying at our original place and getting bitten by insects.¡±


    Remembering the massive swarm of insects, both the hooded man and all the black-armored knights felt a chill creep down their spines. That was precisely why they chose to flee into the desert ¨C the bugs couldn¡¯t survive in such conditions and would perish under the scorching sun.


    As expected, the insects disappeared as their fleet entered the desert.


    This was the right choice. However, the desolate landscape they saw worried them. If they ran out of food, would they starve to death in the desert and become mere piles of bones buried in the sand?


    ¡°What if, the people here refuse to accept us and decide to drive us away? I heard many of them have backgrounds as bandits,¡± the black-armored knight asked anxiously.


    Their group of over ten thousand already counted as refugees. No place could accommodate that many all at once, especially considering the scarcity of food. They were bound to be turned away.


    The hooded man said angrily, ¡°Is the sword in your hand just for decoration? Whoever wants to drive us away, be it one person or one group, we shall kill them to protect these people who wholeheartedly trust and follow us!¡±


    The hooded man shouted fervently, and all the black-armored knights responded in a similar uproar, as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    After the boat docked, the black-armored knights mounted their beloved war horses, surged onto the shore like a crazy tide, and collided head-on with Ange who was ready for a fight.


    With one tap of his magic wand, the hooded man¡¯s voice echoed from afar, ¡°People of the village before us, we come here to settle and ...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he recognized Ange¡¯s appearance, fell to his knees in shock, and blurted out, ¡°Holy cow! Lord Ange? Ascetic Monk Ange!¡±


    The black-armored knights next to him shunned down on hearing the name, with a few even sliding from their horses in shock.


    Ange, who was approaching with a large scythe, tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The hooded man lifted his hood, revealing an old face, ¡°It¡¯s me, my lord. Fala! Fala from Mara Town, who escorted you to Klun Town from Mara Town. Do you remember me?¡±


    When Ange saw the old face, he remembered. He turned his gaze to the black-armored knights, ¡°And them.¡±


    The black-armored knights were all trembling in fear, taking their helmets off to reveal a group of familiar faces, all were from the platoon that escorted Ange. Now they all shrank back, didn¡¯t dare make eye contact with Ange.


    It¡¯s no wonder they were scared. The incident when Ange drove Shamara away made a deep impression on them, and now Shamara had become a terrifying Fallen Angel.


    Who¡¯d need to talk about Ange¡¯s power when he could chase away a Fallen Angel?


    Moreover, Ange was an Ascetic Monk, a fact they completely believed. As for them now? Touched by corruption, they were fallen apostles, who dared to cross an Ascetic Monk. Would Ange purify them on the spot?


    Negris flew over hurriedly, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s you guys? How do you end up here? Didn¡¯t... some guy say you were corrupted by Shamara and formed something called the Fallen Legion? Are you here to occupy this place?¡±


    Negris had seen them from Ange¡¯s perspective, but they hadn¡¯t seen the Bronze Dragon before.


    Upon seeing Negris, a lightbulb went off in Fala¡¯s head, ¡°A bronze juvenile dragon! Assassins! you are the ones who assassinated Nikola!¡±


    All the knights were frozen at once, ¡°What? Lord Ange, with the power of pure holy light, who made the Fallen Angel Shamara flee, is actually the assassin who killed Nikola?¡±


    Though the reality sounded outrageous, seen as a presumption it could explain a lot. That¡¯s why they could never find the trace of the assassins, despite setting up numerous checkpoints. Now they realized they themselves had escorted the assassins all along during their journey.

 Chapter 234 - 162: Snatching Away the Light Faith_2

    Chapter 234: Chapter 162: Snatching Away the Light Faith_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Oh my god, we have become the puppets covering for the assassin¡¯s escape! Lord Ange is an assassin, an enemy of the light! What to do? Will he kill us to keep our mouths shut?


    Wait, it seems like we have become enemies of the light as well. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Ange isn¡¯t a real ascetic monk? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have to purify us first?


    Fala and the knights looked at each other, all realizing this point. It seems... this might be the best result? We won¡¯t die, will we?


    Fala, who had just sighed in relief, suddenly remembered the sound that blurted out from Negris and exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°Bronze Dragon Lord, you missed a sound just now, An? Who? Anthony? It¡¯s indeed Anthony who sent you!¡±


    Negris just smirked and didn¡¯t bother to explain. After all, whether or not Anthony wears this black pot, it doesn¡¯t really change anything if he wears a few more.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your armor?¡± As he chatted, Negris noticed the armor of the black-armored knights. Their armor was peeling, and the surface was mottled and old.


    A knight touched the peeling paint with a bitter smile: ¡°The original knight¡¯s holy armor, repainted later, but the paint quality was poor, and it became like this after a long time.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, it looks really ugly, it would be better if you didn¡¯t repaint it.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Lord Fala said, we are all contaminated. If we do not repaint to identify ourselves, the church will fight against us, and the Fallen Legion will fight against us. That would be troublesome.¡± The knight replied with a bitter smile.


    Just when everyone was chatting cheerfully, Ange suddenly roared and rushed into the distance. Those refugees getting off the boat saw the rice fields by the river swaying with the wind. They all went crazy and wanted to rush into the rice fields.


    How could Ange allow this to happen? He shouted loudly and a bunch of figures rushed over.


    There were titanic giants whose footsteps shook the earth, bone dragons unfolding their huge wings that blocked the sun, silver dragons flying like lightning, and lightning streaking across like a bolt of lightning.


    Of course, there were also little zombies carrying two hoes and little angels with their wings spread. From their aggressive posture, they could push the refugees who poured onto the shore into the river in one wave.


    ¡°No! No! Please be merciful, everyone stop! Don¡¯t move! If anyone moves, kill them!¡± Fala was so anxious that he was covered in black light. As the black light flashed, his thunderous voice echoed through the place.


    ¡°Huh? The Fallen Holy Light? You seem quite proficient at using it.¡± Negris said in surprise.


    Fala smiled bitterly, he had no time for this at the moment: ¡°Bronze Dragon Lord, please have mercy, have mercy, don¡¯t kill them.¡±


    Negris chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine as long as they don¡¯t touch the rice fields.¡±


    Fala turned and saw that it was indeed as such. The people who were excited to run into the rice fields after landing were frightened at the sight of the titanic giants and giant bones rushing forward. They quickly retreated, but it¡¯s easier to disembark than to embark. Many people fell into the river or squeezed between the boat and the shore, crying out loudly.


    A few of those who were drowning were rescued by the titanic giants, or they would definitely die.


    Since there were no casualties, Fala breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and said to Negris with a bitter face: ¡°Lord, we fled here, hungry and thirsty. I don¡¯t know if you have any surplus food? Can you sell us some?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem, let everyone settle down first.¡± Negris said.


    Fala made a bitter face and said somewhat awkwardly: ¡°Well, that¡¯s, Lord, there are quite a lot of us. I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Oh? How many?¡± Asked Negris.


    ¡°Thir...thirteen...four...five thousand people or so.¡± Fala was too embarrassed to give the exact number.


    Fifteen thousand people is a large number. It¡¯s not at a scale that this small village can accommodate. The food alone could consume all the nearby villages. We can¡¯t expect them to give up their food, so we go hungry, right?


    Negris seemed a bit disappointed: ¡°Only fifteen thousand? That¡¯s too few? How¡¯s that going to be enough?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Few? Not enough food? A bit will do, just sell us a little bit, enough to make it through these few meals, let them fish in the lake, they won¡¯t trouble sir, if it¡¯s inconvenient, they can go to the other side of the lake.¡± Fala thought he heard wrong, that there was not enough food.


    This is the normal cognition, as long as his mind is not wrong, he won¡¯t think that Negris is talking about the number of people being too few.


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Negris knew that no one would believe him if he said it. Who would believe that just ten minutes ago, his biggest headache was what to do with the rice planted by the lakeside?


    With no one to eat it and no way to store it, the most likely outcome was that it would rot in the fields. Who would have thought that the Goddess of Fortune would bless him with a bunch of starving refugees on the spot? These people could not only consume the food but could also serve as laborers and followers. It was truly perfect.


    ¡°Settle them down first, for now, they can eat the food. John, have people make porridge for fifteen thousand people.¡±


    The refugees came off the boat one after another. They were herded onto an open space, and the Purple Corpse was holding a big stick, and shouting through a large horn rolled up from bark: ¡°Line up, line up, men to the left, women to the right, those who are neither, stand in the middle.¡±


    Following her words, a dozen eunuchs stood in the middle.


    ¡°Form a line, move forward, Lord will treat and purify you. If you have injuries, diseases, or parasites on your body, expose them in advance, and Lord will pay special attention to you.¡± Purple Corpse held up the horn and shouted loudly.


    Under her big stick, few people dared to rebel, and they obediently shrank their heads and moved forward.


    Ange stood on a stone, higher than everyone else, casting the Face Purification Technique non-stop. He had done this many times before and was skilled at it, even able to multitask, with one hand farming in the Inside the Temple of Rest and the other hand constantly casting the spell.


    The Face Purification Technique was used so frequently that its proficiency was off the charts. What was originally a Level 1 magic could produce the effects of Level 3 or 4 magic. With a single casting, the minor injuries and dirt on a normal person¡¯s body would be cleaned, if it doesn¡¯t work, he would cast it twice or thrice, each casting taking less than a second.


    Having endured hunger and exposure to the sun all the way, many people had cracked and blistered skin. It was tingling, dark, red, and rough. Some who cared about their appearance didn¡¯t even dare to show themselves.


    When they passed by Ange, with a swoosh, their wounds healed, their skin whitened, their dirt vanished, and even their clothes became clean.


    The Face Purification Technique could not purify parasites such as fleas, but it could destroy their living environment. A Purification spell later, the hair was clean.


    The fleas, also purified, crawled out in confusion, packing up their belongings and looking for a new home.


    What was this? It was a miracle! At the end of the road of escape, there stood a man wielding holy light, removing their diseases and purifying their filth. Was he leading them towards the rumored Heaven, where the ground was covered with grains and rivers flowed with honey?


    Some people subconsciously fell to their knees and started to worship. Pure faith elemental forces surged out.


    However, these faith elemental forces did not go towards Ange, but slowly gathered together into a ball. When they gathered to a certain extent, they suddenly disappeared and went somewhere unknown.


    Ange tilted his head, jumped to where the faith elemental forces disappeared, and Boundary-crossing Hand vibrated, inserting vigorously.


    The Boundary-crossing Hand disappeared into the air, and when it was pulled out, it had already grabbed the ball of faith elemental forces.


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Negris hurriedly flew over.


    ¡°They... tried to run,¡± Ange pointed at the faith elemental forces in his hand, ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t care. If someone offers Soul Flame, I¡¯ll return with food, an equal exchange, fair to young and old. If they don¡¯t offer, it¡¯s fine, I just won¡¯t provide food.


    But now, after I¡¯ve healed them and the offered Soul Flame wants to run?¡±


    After hearing Ange¡¯s words, Negris wore a strange expression, he said incredulously, ¡°These people mistook you for a member of the Church of Light, and they misdirected their faith when they offered it, so it flew away. That¡¯s normal. But Ange, you intercepted these faith elemental forces halfway through. Do you know what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve plundered the faith elemental forces belonging to the Gods of Light.¡±

 Chapter 235 - 163 Defining Sacred Light·Rebirth_1

    Chapter 235: Chapter 163 Defining Sacred Light¡¤Rebirth_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange wrapped the Faith Elemental Force into their arms, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s yours. How come you¡¯re acting like a Little Angel now? Even though it¡¯s yours, they don¡¯t know who you are, so they¡¯ve wrongly worshiped. This power slipped away through the network of the Faith Elemental Force of the Gods of Light, and you capturing it now essentially means you¡¯ve robbed the faith of the Gods of Light, do you understand?¡± Negris said helplessly.


    This is serious stuff. Divine faith is the foundation of gods. Seizing another god¡¯s faith is essentially undermining them. It¡¯s a cause for an unceasing divine war.


    Ange tilted their head, suddenly let out a ¡®meow¡¯ towards the distance. In no time, the Little Angel, with its large wings spread holding its hands, ran over.


    An angel, isn¡¯t that an emissary of light? The believers around them started worshiping with even more enthusiasm. The Faith Elemental Force gathered continuously, keeping Ange busy, grabbing at it aimlessly so as not to lose a single drop.


    When the Little Angel arrived, Ange stuffed a large clump of Faith Elemental Force into its hands.


    Little Angel blinked its eyes, holding the Faith Elemental Force in its hands, looking at Ange with confusion.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Ange made a biting gesture.


    Little Angel then understood and took a bite of the Faith Elemental Force.


    The former Little Angel was just a skeleton wrapped in flesh, but that night, after it toughed out the Holy Spirit Angel¡¯s Holy Light Flash, the power of Holy Light worked on its holy body, evaporating its flesh, reshaping it, regenerating it into a true Holy Spirit Angel.


    Recently, Little Zombie wasn¡¯t keen on playing with it. Every time it touched it, it was sizzled by the heat.


    A true Holy Spirit would naturally not be harmed by the power of the Light¡¯s faith. Little Angel bit and sucked it in, finished chewing and then pounced on the rest of the Faith Elemental Force.


    A Holy Spirit Angel hopping around in front of everyone, isn¡¯t this more direct and vivid than the elusive Gods of Light? Suddenly, everyone¡¯s prayer subject immediately changed to Little Angel. Now they didn¡¯t have to struggle to grasp it anymore, the Faith Elemental Force directly floated in front of Little Angel, just reach out and it could be captured.


    Negris sighed, he felt deep helplessness: ¡°Thankfully the Gods of Light disappeared, otherwise, we would have to face a divine war right now. Daring to steal their Divine Faith? But honestly, how did you do it? Did you really just grab it and it was yours?¡±


    Stealing the divine faith of other gods is not an easy thing to do. Even if the Truth Mage came, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible-the magic and divine arts are not of the same system.


    Ange tilted their head, unsure of how to respond. They didn¡¯t know how they did it either, they just felt like they could do it, so they grabbed, and they succeeded.


    Seeing them like this, Negris knew he wouldn¡¯t get an answer and flew away frustrated.


    Ange continued healing while the Little Angel on the side, grabbing at the faith. They were both endlessly busy. As long as the Faith Elemental Force didn¡¯t float away, Ange didn¡¯t care if Little Angel got it, because in the end, if Little Angel had it, it meant that Ange had it too.


    Healing is a miracle, ¡®constant healing¡¯ is also a miracle. Even in the scriptures of the church, there were very few beings who could constantly heal thousands. Only certain saints had done so, exhausting their hearts and vomiting blood, creating miracles before their death.


    As the number of people healed increased, the people lining up behind became more and more firm in their beliefs.


    There was a thin man with clean eyebrows and handsome eyes in the crowd who was wearing a coat in this hot weather. He watched Ange from a distance, his expression uncertain and fluctuating, as if he was making a difficult decision.


    Quickly, it was the thin man¡¯s turn. Ange split their attention, performing the Face Purification Technique on him.


    Feeling the comfort that spread throughout his body, the thin man clenched his teeth, showing a fearless expression, shut his eyes tightly and opened his coat.


    There was nothing under the coat but some old scars, mostly whip marks, and he was missing a part that men should have.


    ¡°A eunuch?! A eunuch, so that¡¯s what it looks like there.¡±


    The moment the surrounding whispers reached the eunuch, it was more than he could bear, but for the sliver of hope, he let it all hang out.


    Ange didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. They cast another Face Purification Technique on him, the age-old injuries healed quickly, shedding the old scars revealing fresh, tender flesh, but the missing part still didn¡¯t grow back.


    This didn¡¯t stump Ange. They flipped their palm and took out a bottle of Holy Essence Liquid, took a few drops and splashed it, followed by several Face Purification Techniques...


    After a few rounds, the missing part grew back. Then Ange moved on to the next person, leaving the eunuch standing blankly in place.


    ¡°Get moving, you got your part back, don¡¯t stand there blocking the path,¡± the person pushed him impatiently from behind.


    It grew back? The former eunuch abruptly opened his eyes, looked down and there it was, the thing he yearned for in his dreams, swaying back and forth now.


    Strong emotions washed over him, leaving his mind blank. He was castrated when he was very young, from never having seen his own part to dreaming about it countless times, the reality of this moment was far more tangible.


    He knew he should be laughing, but as soon as he cracked a smile, tears silently streamed down his face.


    The man behind him who pushed him earlier took a glance: ¡°Not small, I should have cut it off too, so that the grown-up could help me enlarge it.¡± After saying so, the man pushed him aside roughly, shoving the speechlessly crying man off the road.

 Chapter 236 - 163: Defining Sacred Light·Rebirth_2

    Chapter 236: Chapter 163: Defining Sacred Light¡¤Rebirth_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The man didn¡¯t seem to care. He knelt by the road, his face expressing a mix of emotions ¨C crying, laughter, and a vacant stare as if he were lost in thought. Once he calmed down, he slowly nodded towards Ange, speaking deliberately, ¡°Castrato singer, Senlide, thanking my Lord for granting me... Rebirth.¡±


    Ange, as if sensing something, looked up. He only saw a large Soul Flame from Senlide hovering towards him, and a symbol materialized within his soul.


    This Soul Flame didn¡¯t drift towards Little Angel like others did, instead, it went straight to Ange. Apparently, what Senlide worshipped wasn¡¯t Light, but Ange himself.


    Another follower with a symbol? It had been a while since Ange had met a follower who could form a symbol. Ange couldn¡¯t even remember how many such followers he had. Was it five or six?


    Forming a symbol wasn¡¯t particularly special; what was special was...


    In Ange¡¯s hands, a Holy Light rose. Compared to the light of the Face Purification Technique, this Holy Light underwent a different change. Senlide, like Lisa, had defined his own concept of Holy Light. This Holy Light was called ¨C Rebirth.


    Ange tilted his head and called out into the distance, ¡°Roar!¡±


    No one came for a good while.


    Ange finally reacted and called again, ¡°Lightning!¡±


    Lightning tumbled out, a hint of panic in his voice, ¡°Here! Here! What does the Lord need?!¡± He looked as though he had narrowly escaped from the clutches of evil.


    Ange rubbed his newly acquired ¡®light¡¯ on Lightning¡¯s broken horn.


    More than half of Lightning¡¯s horn had already grown back. Only a little sharp bit at the tip was left, which was the most difficult part. Even the Holy Essence Liquid and Face Purification Technique didn¡¯t seem to help. Lightning even secretly ate a bunch of World Tree shoots, but the horn still wouldn¡¯t grow.


    Lightning was starting to feel hopeless. Anyway, his half-grown horn didn¡¯t impede his Thunder Power. He had even learned how to float in the air; having a shorter horn wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    However, under the illumination of this light, the missing piece of the horn began to slowly grow back at a visible pace.


    ¡°Wow! Lord, have you advanced your Face Purification Technique?¡± Lightning assumed this was Ange¡¯s work.


    After a few dozen seconds, the broken horn had perfectly regrown under the guidance of the light.


    ¡°Hahaha, I, the Son of Thunder, Lord Lightning, has returned!¡± Lightning raised his newly-grown horn and hoof, standing on his hind legs, laughing madly.


    The sound echoed far away, and the distant voice of Purple Corpse responded, ¡°Lightning, come back!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lightning obediently trotted back. What did it matter if his horn had fully grown back? The Son of Thunder could never outmatch his Lord of Thunder.


    Learning from Senlide¡¯s previous experience, the group of castratos in the middle began to follow his method: they started to open their coats or take off their clothes in advance. This miraculous way of growing mushrooms on their bodies attracted a crowd.


    Amid gasps of surprise, waves of Faith Elemental Force surged towards Little Angel. For most people, this miracle was even more awe-striking than the average miracle.


    Nagris, who was alarmed by the commotion, flew over for a look. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This method is too efficient. Next time we need more Soul Flames, we should gather everyone, cut someone, let them regrow, and then repeat. We would certainly harvest a large amount of Soul Flames.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, come, let me teach you all how to dig a burrow.¡± Orum, who once issued Ange¡¯s land certificate, held up a horn and loudly instructed, ¡°First, bundle these reeds together and lay them flat on the ground. Use sand to secure the edges, see? Press it tightly.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, now we dig from the direction of the lake to the opposite side and make a hollow tunnel through it, you must aim it directly at the lake. Do you know why? Wind. It always blows in this way. After you¡¯ve dug the tunnel, the wind can go through it and dissipate the heat. Otherwise, the heat inside the burrow will kill you. Understand?¡± Orum explained while on the verge of losing his voice.


    Accommodating over fifteen thousand people with just Ange¡¯s group and the few hundred villagers nearby was undoubtedly insufficient. Therefore, Lisa immediately mobilized manpower, bringing over a group of people with administrative experience from the Oasis to help.


    The logistics of settling were overwhelming; merely teaching how to dig out subterranean shelters required considerable instruction, and speed was of the essence, otherwise, these people would not survive more than a few days exposed to the desert conditions.


    As for building houses, unless there were dozens of wizards like Ange, constructing enough houses for over ten thousand people in the desert was a daunting task.


    Not only was housing an issue, but even feeding everyone was a substantial problem.


    ¡°Mirror! Mirror! Who has a mirror? Hand them all over,¡± Dragon Speaker Sofia bellowed, holding a horn in her left hand and a brick in her right hand.


    Her youthful face could be less than intimidating, so she purposefully got Naeli to join her. The problem was that Naeli, after some adjustment, was only half a meter long¡ªwith what intimidation could she exhibit? All that was visible on her deliberately stern face was cuteness.


    Some mischievous children, seeing her, delightedly rushed forward to ride the big dragon, infuriating Naeli so much she wished she could breathe fire.


    A group of women subtly adjusted their dresses, casually asking, ¡°What do you need a mirror for? Mirrors are so expensive, where would we get them?¡±


    Sofia was not dumb; she saw right through this trick: ¡°For cooking, cooking! We need mirrors to cook. This is a desert, there¡¯s no fuel to cook with. If you don¡¯t want to gnaw on raw rice grains, hand over your mirrors. Let me tell you, spectral patrols roam every night. If you hand in your mirrors now, we all have food to eat. If you hoard a mirror and get caught, you and your family will be banished to the desert to die.¡±


    Everyone was alarmed, reluctantly handing over their mirrors. Despite this, the mirrors obtained were far from enough to tackle the problem of cooking rice for over ten thousand people.


    Lack of fuel like trees makes cooking a significant problem in the desert. However, sunlight is abundant and fierce¡ªenough mirrors could be arranged in a semicircle to direct the sun¡¯s rays, concentrating the sun¡¯s energy to boil water and cook rice.


    The staple food of Hope Oasis is green dates, so the demand for mirrors is low. But now that the staple food of Fallen Dragon Lake is rice, mirrors became an absolute necessity.


    ¡°What do we do if we don¡¯t have mirrors?¡± Lisa distressedly went to Ange and Negris, looking worn out. ¡°Should we just let everyone munch uncooked rice?¡±


    Negris was somewhat-dismissive: ¡°No mirror? Just make some. I remember there¡¯s a quartz mine in Dark City, and there¡¯s also quartz in the Oasis¡¯s Demon Crystal Mine. Let¡¯s use those.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Make them?¡±


    A batch of quartz got transported via the Teleportation Array, and a sandstone furnace had been ¡®grown¡¯ under Negris¡¯ guidance by Ange.


    Quartz was thrown in, the fire was lit, then Ange poured in the Fire Element with all his might.


    ¡°Your magic level is too low. A Great Magician could melt glass barehanded, but now we can only rely on the furnace for assistance. We can¡¯t make mirrors because there¡¯s no material for the reflective layer. Just make a convex lens. It can concentrate light all the same. ¡± Negris rambled, directing Ange all over the place.


    ¡°Put fine sand on it, then rotate it, it¡¯s rough grinding, then use deer skin, polishing paste, for fine grinding. Heh heh, Ange, your control power is such a waste for this.¡±


    In no time, dozens of lenses as big as basins were ground out. They were set up one by one, adjusted, and began concentrating sunlight. Soon, the pot on the focal point started to boil.


    The string of processes made Lisa and others stare in awe; it was only after the lenses were made did Lisa exclaim in astonishment, ¡°I finally realize why they call you God of Common Sense.¡±


    Negris thundered, his face planted into the ground, ¡°What common sense God! It¡¯s knowledge, knowledge! God of Knowledge!!!¡±


    While everybody was making a fuss, Anthony¡¯s anxious voice suddenly reached Ange¡¯s soul:


    ¡°Sir, do you have any grain? Could you sell me some? The Black Mountain Kingdom faces an insect plague with homeless refugees. I can¡¯t ship grains in time. Sir, could you sell me some grain and transport it to the Black Mountain Kingdom? I¡¯m willing to offer the Earth Hammer as compensation.¡±

 Chapter 237 - 164 Undead Symphony_1

    Chapter 237: Chapter 164 Undead Symphony_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ange, Ange, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, the Earth Hammer can¡¯t be used for farming,¡± Negris held Ange¡¯s arm, trying to dissuade him.


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°Can¡¯t it crush rocks?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, it can. The Earth Hammer carries holy power. One strike, and a dozen or so meters around it would be reduced to powder,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Then it can be used for farming.¡± Ange remarked, turning and walking away.


    ¡°No, no, Ange, he¡¯s deceiving us. The Earth Hammer isn¡¯t his reward, it originally resides in the Black Mountain Kingdom. He wants us to get it ourselves. He¡¯s a swindler! Don¡¯t be fooled,¡± Negris held onto Ange once more.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Negris resignedly started to explain.


    The Black Mountain Duke was a famed human hero who played an instrumental role in the Holy War resisting the military expansion of the Church of Light. He had outstanding organizing ability and strategy. Under his command, the allied forces of various kingdoms were transformed and gave the Holy War Army of the Church of Light a rough time.


    The Church of Light, beaten to a pulp, had no choice but to accept the reality. They promised not to use force for expansion ever again, and divine and royal powers would not interfere with each other.


    The Church of Light could preach wherever the sun shone but was forbidden to interfere with secular power, including military and governmental operations.


    The agreement was signed by the Pope and the Black Mountain Duke, so it is called the Black Mountain Accord.


    To show respect to the Black Mountain Duke, the Pope blessed his weapon, calling it the Earth Hammer. The Black Mountain Duke pledged that he and his descendants would wield the Holy Hammer for generations to uphold the Black Mountain Accord, nearly causing the Pope to faint.


    Unfortunately, the Black Mountain Duke¡¯s descendants were not so competent, and very few over the years could lift the Earth Hammer.


    It was later revealed that the Pope¡¯s so-called blessing was actually a limitation. The Hammer, once a simple magic hammer that anyone could lift, became a symbol of authority: as long as the Duke¡¯s descendants could lift the Hammer, they could easily command their former allies.


    But now, after being ¡®blessed,¡¯ ordinary people could no longer lift it, and no one knew how to do it, except that reaching the Sword Saint level would definitely allow one to lift it.


    One of his descendants who didn¡¯t possess the Sword Saint level but was a believer in the Church of Light managed to lift it inexplicably.


    This descendant, initially the eighteenth in line in the Black Mountain Kingdom, became the first in line and the King because he lifted the Hammer.


    You see the cunning of this so-called blessing? Since then, any heir who wished to be the King of the Black Mountain Kingdom would resort to cunnings, starting to believe in the Church of Light.


    The descendants of the hero who once resisted the Church¡¯s military expansion have become the most devout followers. From top to bottom, the entire Black Mountain Kingdom became followers of the Church.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as children¡¯s st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys . c0m


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just a hammer, but a hammer of symbolic significance. We can¡¯t just take it. Although the infestation in the Black Mountain Kingdom killed everyone in the King¡¯s court, and theoretically the Holy Hammer is now ownerless, we still should not take it. We¡¯ll become everyone¡¯s target,¡± Negris earnestly advised, ¡°Why are we sending food over? Because the Black Mountain Kingdom is now a Holy Kingdom of full-fledged believers. If Anthony can save them, it would greatly enhance his reputation. But he¡¯s shrewd, using a Holy object that doesn¡¯t belong to him as a reward. Ange, don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange nodded, indicating he understood.


    The Teleportation Array hadn¡¯t closed yet. Hearing Ange¡¯s response, Negris immediately turned around and yelled, ¡°Did you hear that? We¡¯re not going! You scoundrel, how dare you use something not yours as a reward!¡±


    A lazy voice came from the Teleportation Array, it was Anthony, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I only mentioned the Earth Hammer, it not the only thing I¡¯m giving. I need to order a thousand tons of food to be delivered to the Black Mountain Kingdom. I¡¯ll pay ten Magic Crystals per ton, including the shipping fee. The Hammer is just a side note, you can take it if you happen to pass by. I made a fake one. You take the real one and put the fake one back, nobody will notice.¡±


    With his words, Anthony requested permission for teleportation. After the approval, a silver-grey hammer and a bag of Magic Crystals were sent over.


    Negris was silent for a while, then said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s more of an insult to us if you give us the Magic Crystals?¡±


    Anthony replied lazily, ¡°What can we do? Food is cheap. Ten Magic Crystals is already overpriced by several times. Plus, it¡¯s an express order. I can¡¯t possibly spend millions of Magic Crystals on a thousand tons of food. People would think I¡¯m embezzling. Although I posted some profits, I can¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°What about this hammer? You even have a fake one made. How long have you planned this?¡± Negris asked.


    Anthony paused for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Look at the Hammer¡¯s handle.¡±


    Negris looked at the Hammer¡¯s handle in confusion. But what he saw caused his soul to shrink back ¨C ¡°The Undead Anthem?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Undead Anthem. The fake one is modeled after the real one, and the real one also has it. That hammer might possibly be the creation of the Undead Empire. If that¡¯s the case, that so-called blessing on it might actually be a seal. I want to know what kind of seal it is, and what it is sealing,¡± Anthony said seriously.

 Chapter 238 - 164: Undead Symphony_2

    Chapter 238: Chapter 164: Undead Symphony_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris fell into silence. The Undead Symphony was a small piece of music, no one knew who composed it, only that it was found on many creations of the Undead Empire. It was found on creatures such as Petersburg, the guardian deity, and the auto-repairing buildings of the temple, and so on.


    If the Earth Hammer truly did bear the score of the Undead Symphony, then the only possibility is that it was a creation of the Undead Empire.


    How could the Pope possibly bless a creation of the Undead Empire? The only possibility is a seal, why else would you seal a hammer? Are they afraid of it? Afraid of a hammer?


    Curiosity made its appearance, wait, but he had just dissuaded Ange, and now he was changing his mind?


    He couldn¡¯t help but complain: ¡°You could have told me this important information earlier, I just stopped Ange from doing it.¡±


    Anthony sneered: ¡°You ran away before I even managed to finish speaking. Also, did you really persuade our Lord? You should ask again.¡±


    Negris suddenly had a bad feeling, he indeed hadn¡¯t heard Ange say ¡®not going¡¯ earlier.


    He turned to Ange and asked: ¡°Ange, are we still going to the Black Mountain Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ange answered.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Negris was upset. How could Anthony understand Ange better than he did?


    ¡°Hammer, farming, bugs, fertile fields.¡± Ange replied.


    Negris buried his face in his hands, he had been careless. As long as it involved matters of farming and fertile fields, Ange would never easily give up.


    The Bone Dragon was flying in the sky, whilst Fala clung closely to his robe, shivering fearfully within the rope net. His teeth were chattering: ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s... it¡¯s too... too... too cold up here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot you¡¯re still alive. Ange, help him warm up.¡± Negris said.


    Warming someone up didn¡¯t even require magic. It just required raising the density and activity level of the fire element. The warmth would come immediately. Almost instantly, Fala felt warm all over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the Black Mountain Kingdom? Since you all managed to escape from there, tell us about it.¡± Negris asked.


    Although Ange had been tricked into going to the Black Mountain Kingdom, Anthony couldn¡¯t provide any specific information. He only knew that the insect plague had broken out in the Black Mountain Kingdom. The bugs had overwhelmed the royal family, and the two main cities were still resisting, but they were facing a food shortage.


    The castle of the royal family had stored a large amount of food. Therefore, once the bugs entered the palace, it was utterly disastrous. The entire royal family including the descendants of the Black Mountain Duke, family and friends, loyal servants, and others were all consumed completely by the bugs.


    As for how far the insect plague had spread and its scale, Anthony had no idea. It was up to Negris to find out.


    Conveniently, Fala and the others had previously been near the Black Mountain Kingdom, so their knowledge of the situation was definitely more than theirs.


    ¡°Ah? I also don¡¯t know, we were not in the Black Mountain Kingdom, just near it. Now that you ask me, the insect plague did indeed come from the direction of the Black Mountain Kingdom. Could it be that they were the first to be affected by the disaster?¡±


    ¡°The Black Mountain Kingdom is small, with just one large Black Mountain. The King¡¯s Court is on the mountain, with a city on the northeast side of the mountain, and another on the southwest side. The rest of the area is all farmland.¡±


    After a round of questioning, it turned out that Fala knew even less than they did. Therefore, they decided to just tuck him into the Temple of Rest.


    The Black Mountain King¡¯s Court, formerly brightly lit, was now shrouded in darkness. Apart from the eerie gnawing sounds that occasionally echoed through the darkness, no other sounds could be heard.


    The doors, windows, beams, and pillars within the palace; anything wooden was now thoroughly perforated and damaged. Occasionally, one or two black beetles could be seen wandering about on the wood.


    On the ground were clean bones, not a sliver of flesh to be found, just pristine skeletons, some with faint gnawing marks.


    Some skeletons were posed in ways normal human beings could never achieve. Was it that these poses were moved like this after death, or did they suffer from unbearable pain before death, twisting in agony?


    A ragged man slowly walked into this environment. As he passed, bugs scattered in all directions. Some turned a corner and reconvened behind the ragged man, surging and parting like ocean waves.


    The ragged man walked to a skeleton, crouched down, and removed the necklace hanging around his neck.


    It was a feminine looking necklace with a youthful design, obviously meant to be worn around the neck of a beautiful noble girl. However, the beautiful noble girl had been reduced to a skeleton, making the necklace far more eye-catching.


    ¡°Hehehe....¡± The ragged man let out a creepy laugh, tried to pull the necklace for a few times, only to realize it wouldn¡¯t come off. He decided to stomp on the neck of the skeleton, breaking the neck easily, and finally taking off the necklace.


    The ragged man now held the necklace before his eyes. He studied it greedily for a moment before slipping it into the bag tied around his waist. That bag, stuffed full, was undoubtedly filled with numerous items.


    Feeling that the bag was full, the ragged man took it off, tied it well, then gently touched it with his middle finger, which bore a ring. With a whoosh, the bulging bag disappeared.


    The ragged man took out another bag and tied it around his waist. Seeing a ring on a skeletal hand, he tried to pull it off with great force. But the finger bone was too large, and the ring couldn¡¯t be removed. So, he stomped on the hand, shattering it, and took the ring.


    Thus scavenging as he went, the ragged man made his way to the Holy Temple of the Black Mountain King¡¯s Court.


    Where the opulent palace decor ended, the stark authority began. Upon realizing his location, the ragged man cackled. ¡°Hehehe, the Earth Hammer of the Black Mountain Duke should be here, right? Too bad, even the pope-blessed Holy Hammer couldn¡¯t fight off my children. If you knew this beforehand, I guess you wouldn¡¯t have followed the bullshit Church of Light and joined our Chaos Temple instead.¡±


    After circling the Holy Temple, the ragged man didn¡¯t find the Earth Hammer.


    ¡°Huh, where did the Holy Hammer go? Has it been taken? I¡¯ve never heard that the heirs of the current generation of the Black Mountain Duke could lift the Holy Hammer,¡± the ragged man murmured to himself, ¡°Could there be a hidden room?¡±


    With that thought, the ragged man whistled, sending a note into the air that had a soft, rustling sound. From beneath his ragged robes, a torrent of bugs flowed out in all directions.


    Quickly, the ragged man found the mechanism to the hidden room. Upon pressing it, the ground slowly retracted, revealing a recess in its stead.


    Inside the pit was a hand gripping a hammer.


    ¡°Found it.¡± The ragged man¡¯s eyes lit up as he jumped eagerly into the pit to hold the Earth Hammer.


    The Earth Hammer began to glow.


    The ragged man laughed, ¡°Hehehe, such a pure Power of Holy Light. Sadly, I am not a heretic, and this Holy Power can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    As he spoke, he tried to lift the hammer but found it immovable.


    This didn¡¯t surprise the ragged man. If the Earth Hammer could be easily lifted, the Black Mountain Kingdom would not have succession disputes every few decades.


    He turned his hand over to reveal a cloth marked with holy symbols¡ªthe Holy Shroud.


    He tightly wrapped the Earth Hammer and the hand gripping it in the Holy Shroud, then took out a bottle of green liquid and dripped it onto the hand holding the hammer. With a sizzling sound, white smoke rose from the hand, which started to decay slowly.


    Very few people knew that the Earth Hammer was transferred using this method when no one could lift it. The Holy Shroud would neutralize the Pope¡¯s blessing left on it.


    Just as the ragged man was occupied with these arrangements, the skeletal route he had taken was being reanimated. As if summoned by some force, the skeleton whose neck he had crushed was pushing itself up and reaching for its severed head, trying to attach it back to its neck.


    However, several of its neck bones had been crushed and naturally, the head couldn¡¯t be attached. In the end, it could only hold its head under its arm and stumble forward.


    The skeleton whose hand bones he had stomped to pieces also got up. Its intact hand picked up a knife, and it too stumbled forward.


    More skeletons, as if pulled by invisible ropes, began to resurrect one after another.


    Their movement disturbed the beetles, which poured from crevices, shadows, and even directly from inside the skulls. They tried to bite the skeletons, but failed, so they scuttled away like a swarm of insects.


    Staring at the slowly decaying hand, the ragged man was oblivious to the pile of skeletons that had risen behind him.

 Chapter 239 - 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_1

    Chapter 239: Chapter 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_1


    Translator: 549690339


    With their foes slain in a whirlwind of blades, routine soul and body searches followed. Negris said in slight exasperation, ¡°Are all the members dispatched by the Chaos Temple such small fry? Are they truly meant to sow chaos? With such weak power that they just die upon being pinched, how can they create chaos?¡±


    Nobody paid him any attention. The Little Angel was chasing bugs with a stick, squashing them one by one with a satisfying crunch.


    The Little Zombie was running all around the field, crushing the bugs underfoot¡ªcrushing one after another.


    The bugs weren¡¯t interested in them. They found the Little Angel rather tasty, but once it unleashed the Holy Light, they lost their appetite.


    Rogge¡¯s voice floated over from somewhere: ¡°They probably aren¡¯t small fry. Think about it. For other adventurers, finding their target amidst this vast swarm of bugs, killing it, and successfully retreating is extremely difficult. But, in Lord Ange¡¯s case, just a few stomps on a pile of bones is enough to reveal all the necessary information. Maybe we¡¯re just too strong.¡±


    ¡°You might be right. But first, let¡¯s check what we¡¯ve gained. A worn-out bag with some trashy jewelry, a Space Ring¡ªhuh, it¡¯s not locked? Let me check. Trashy bag, trashy bag, trashy bag...all bags full of junk jewelry. What does this bug keeper use all these things for?¡±


    Negris said disdainfully. From the belongings of a person, one could roughly gauge their level. The Stripping Female Mage¡¯s belongings included a spatial mage¡¯s notebook, which contained vague content that even Negris couldn¡¯t understand, indicating a formidable strength.


    All luxury goods or jewelry probably indicated a newly rich person.


    The memory Ange found confirmed Negris¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Sheesh! Twenty-three years old, a commoner. A follower of Hermorthos for the last three years and a bug keeper for the last two months. He destroyed the millennial Black Mountain Kingdom. They may be small fry, but the forces behind their fast progress certainly aren¡¯t. Humans and elves are really becoming troublesome.¡±


    An impoverished newly-appointed bug keeper, who suddenly gained the ability to control a large number of bugs, would naturally not have any far-reaching ambition.


    Ange slid towards a pit. At just the right moment, a sculpture of a hand clutching a hammer corroded and fell apart. The Earth Hammer, wrapped in holy shrouds, fell onto the ground with a loud clank.


    Ange picked it up and unwrapped the shroud. Clank! The Earth Hammer suddenly became incredibly heavy, too heavy for Ange to handle. It slipped from his hands and crashed back onto the ground.


    ¡°Oh boy, this is some real trouble now,¡± Negris who was a step too slow, spoke anxiously:


    ¡°Now what? How are we going to wrap it back up? The sealant on it is from an earth enchantment, similar to the principles of the Earth Monument of the Demons. Although it boosts the power of earth magic within it, it also binds it to the earth. Unless we overturn a large patch of the surrounding land, it would be tough to lift.¡±


    Ange, not believing him, reached out to lift the hammer but almost dislocated his back. The Earth Hammer didn¡¯t budge.


    Rogge, also incredulous, reached out to lift it, but almost tore his physical form apart. The Holy Hammer didn¡¯t move one bit.


    Ange once again stood in front of the Earth Hammer. He twisted his waist and kicked his legs to perfect his posture. Then, he took a firm stance, tightly gripped the hammer handle, and pulled up with all his strength.


    A creaking sound could be heard, clearly indicating the uproar of his bones, as a raging Soul Flame rose from his figure.


    The Earth Hammer budged¡ªit was a mere half-inch off the ground.


    A thunderous, muffled Dragon Language bellow, ancient as if from the dawn of time, erupted from Ange¡¯s soul.


    The embedded Gold Dragon Scale on his rib seemed to melt, permeating into his bones, and turning a large part of his ribs golden.


    Suddenly, the golden scales pierced out through his ribs and continuously convulsed on all sides, transforming Ange into a three-meter-tall golden giant with dragon head, horns, scales, and a human body.


    The Gold Dragon Giant effortlessly lifted the immovable Earth Hammer with much ease over his head.


    Negris was utterly terrified. He hadn¡¯t been this scared even when Ange transformed into Steadfast Locke or Brooks. That¡¯s because Brooks¡¯ scales were something he had cleverly retrieved.


    But now he was frightened because Ange didn¡¯t transform into Brooks, instead he¡ª.


    ¡°Dragon God Transformation? How could this be possible? How is this possible? It¡¯s impossible, he doesn¡¯t possess the dragon vein!¡± Negris stammered, shocked like a little bird.


    The golden giant lifted the Earth Hammer and paused for a few seconds. Then, he abruptly swung the hammer down and it hit the ground with a loud crash. The ground turned soft, rippling like the surface of a lake and spreading outward.


    The frail bugs were met with disaster¡ªthey were weak individually, with their only advantage being their sheer numbers. The ripples in the ground hit them like a wall, squashing them into bug juice with a single splat.


    The Earth Hammer was known for turning all matter within a radius of several meters into dust with its Earth magic. However, Ange¡¯s strike caused the ripples to spread over a range of 40 meters. Every piece of earth and stone it touched was reduced to dust and formed a sediment layer, making the Holy Temple shorter by a level.


    Now that the pillars had lost contact with the foundation, they stood independently, supporting the ceiling. Only the sturdy construction quality of the Holy Temple prevented it from collapsing.


    Amidst a cloud of dust, the golden giant slowly shrank back into Ange. Upon calculating, Ange had managed to maintain this form for 15 seconds, which was longer than when he transformed into Steadfast Locke.

 Chapter 240 - 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_2

    Chapter 240: Chapter 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris no longer had the mood to pay attention to other things, it pounced forward, its short claws clutching here and there, gripping Ange¡¯s bones, then his ribs, anxiously asking, ¡°What did you do? How did you do it? The scales! Where are the scales?¡±


    Ange looked down and suddenly realized that the scale belonging to Brooks, which had previously lodged in his rib, was gone. However, the patch on his rib was a bit brighter, as if it had been stained by the scale. Apparently, the scale had merged with Ange¡¯s rib.


    ¡°How did you do it? Dragon God Transformation, why could you perform the Dragon God Transformation? What did you do? Speak to me, come on.¡± Negris shook Ange urgently, causing his bones to clatter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I transform into Steadfast Bone, it moved, I looked at it, and saw a brass-colored person with dragon horns.¡± Ange answered, pausing between phrases.


    By ¡°it¡±, he was referring to the scale. When Ange used the Ultimate Transformation Technique to become Steadfast Locke, the scale showed him the image of a Gold Dragon Giant, or maybe it should be called a Copper Dragon Giant. Then for some unknown reason, he transformed into a Copper Dragon Giant himself.


    Of course, Ange¡¯s words could not ease Negris¡¯ confusion anymore, and it got so anxious that it scratched its head frantically. The Dragon God Transformation, the legendary magic which allows one to transform back into a Dragon God that the Dragon Clan had been pursuing for countless years without success, had suddenly presented itself before its eyes.


    Although Negris was not completely sure whether the Copper Dragon Giant was a Dragon God, no matter what, it was exactly the same as the figure passed down through their bloodline.


    But it also made Negris feel a little bit frustrated. If Ange could hold the Dragon God form for fifteen seconds while he could only hold the Steadfast Locke form for ten seconds, doesn¡¯t it mean that Steadfast Locke is even stronger than the Dragon God from the legends?


    Impossible, something must have gone wrong.


    At that moment, a huge cloud of dust rose in the distance. Amidst the thick layer of dust, Little Angel flapped its wings and took to the sky, its wings stirring up the dust on the ground.


    Little Zombie also popped out from nearby, groaning at Little Angel.


    Little Angel immediately flew over and started to circle around Little Zombie, continuously adjusting its flight angle, causing the dust to billow towards Little Zombie.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Little Zombie pointed angrily at it.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Little Angel flew higher, continuing to cause the dust to rise.


    While the two little ones were messing around, the dust on the ground was completely stirred up, revealing something golden underneath.


    Negris took a quick glance and muttered, ¡°It seems like we have struck it rich, we have unearthed a treasure trove. How did you do it? Are there other details? You don¡¯t have any Dragon Clan bloodline, how could you undergo the Dragon God Transformation simply by using a scale of Brooks? Ah, it¡¯s not really a Dragon God Transformation, it¡¯s changing into a Dragon God using the Ultimate Transformation Technique. Is this possible? Shouldn¡¯t you have transformed into Brooks?¡±


    Even a basement full of gold couldn¡¯t attract Negris¡¯ attention at that moment.


    Crash! With a massive sound, a figure smashed through the roof and dropped in. While in mid-air, it swung something above its head, severing whatever was hanging there. Just before hitting the ground, it skillfully flipped and stood firm on the ground.


    Just as it had stabilized, another loud crash echoed out. Another figure smashed through the roof and started to drop, but then it suddenly stopped halfway, suspended in mid-air by something.


    ¡°Quick, save me, Lily, I¡¯m stuck.¡± The figure hanging in mid-air called out urgently.


    Lily, who had just steadied herself on the ground, sighed helplessly, covering her mouth and nose as she threw a couple of iron pieces, easily cutting the rope that was padding the hanging figure.


    ¡°I told you not to follow me, you¡¯re just getting in the way.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take this risk alone. If we¡¯re going to die, I want to die with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with you. I¡¯m going to get the Earth Hammer, return safely, collect the reward, then use the bounty to buy lots and lots of food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll go back together. If there¡¯s danger, let the bugs eat me and you run.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. You are my sanity, without you, I¡¯m insane.¡±


    From the moment they crashed in, Little Angel and Little Zombie stopped messing around. However, the dust they had stirred up had effectively hidden the presence of others in the room.


    From their conversation, Negris realized that these two people were bounty hunters. Someone on the black market had put a bounty on the Earth Hammer, whoever could retrieve it would be rewarded with a million Magic Crystals.


    To retrieve the Earth Hammer, they will have to go to the Insect Disaster Outbreak Center, which would make many pale at just the thought of it. But these two treasure hunters have a special technique, they have wings, and they¡¯re even able to accommodate two people.


    Their companion would transport them over the Black Mountain King¡¯s Court by air, from where they would parachute down to the King¡¯s Court with pinpoint accuracy.


    Furthermore, they also have insect-repelling powder. When sprinkled on their bodies, it ensures they won¡¯t be approached by insects for a short period of time.


    ¡°Insect-repelling powder? There¡¯s such a thing? Humans have quite a few methods to deal with bugs, huh.¡± Negris muttered, then nudged Ange, ¡°Quick, hide the hammer.¡±


    Now that the transformation effect had faded, Ange could no longer hold the hammer. However, with great effort, he managed to raise it a little bit, and that was just enough to put the death shroud underneath, and then quietly withdrew to a corner with the hammer wrapped up.


    Little Zombie and Little Angel also quietly retreated to hide.


    After searching around the room for a while, the two bounty hunters naturally couldn¡¯t find the hammer, only discovering the treasury.

 Chapter 241 - 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_3

    Chapter 241: Chapter 165: Million Magic Crystals Reward_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t find the hammer, and the insect repelling powder is also quickly losing effect.¡±


    ¡°Come on, each of us take a gold brick, that¡¯s enough to buy a lot of food.¡± Lily decisively said.


    ¡°Really wish we could take all these gold bricks.¡± The neurotic man said unwillingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, it¡¯s too heavy, the wings won¡¯t be able to fly, take another one for Little A and others.¡±


    They grabbed another handful, climbed onto the roof, lit a tinder, covered it with their hand, releasing and withdrawing it.


    Before long, two pairs of wings swooped low overhead, the ropes hanging down were grabbed by them, and they flew away.


    ¡°Understanding what to let go, not being greedy, just too careless, so many of us didn¡¯t notice.¡± Negris sarcastically said.


    Rogge emerged, shaking a bag.


    ¡°Insect repelling powder? How did you get it?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Rogge sniffed and said, ¡°Too soft, I could strip their underwear off them and they wouldn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s study it when we get back, let¡¯s get out of here first, take the bounty.¡± Negris excitedly said.


    ¡°Bounty?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t those two guys mention it? The Earth Hammer is worth a million magic crystals, we take the fake hammer to the bounty collection, take the reward.¡±


    ¡°But, Anthony said, put it back where it was.¡± Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Well, alright, but it may not stay there for long in this situation. Maybe other bounty hunters will get the idea of going after the hammer by then, and after we¡¯re gone, the fake hammer might get taken by someone else. If those people don¡¯t go to collect the bounty, and the hammer disappears, ask Anthony again, tell him the situation, he¡¯s likely to change his mind.¡±


    Ange contacted Anthony using soul contact, and after a while, he said, ¡°He agrees, turn in the bounty.¡±


    Negris had a face that said he knew it all along, he snorted and said, ¡°Of course he agrees. That guy, what he needs is the fake hammer to show up, not the hammer to go missing. In case someone really takes the fake hammer and hides it, his plan will be ruined.¡±


    The group left the royal court and headed down the mountain. To avoid drawing attention, Little Angel took off its wings, Little Zombie also put away its soul armor, Ange put on a straw hat, Bronze Dragon was stuffed back into the Resting Palace, only the projection was cast onto Ange.


    ¡°The insect repellent powder really works. Sprinkle it on yourself, and the bugs stay far away.¡± They confirmed the effect of the insect repellent powder along the way, and kept the rest for analysis of its main components when they get back.


    The Black Mountain Kingdom is a tiny country. Standing on Black Stone Mountain, you can see the whole country at a glance. To the northeast of the Black Stone Mountain is a city called East City, and to the southwest is a city called West City.


    East City has fallen, leaving only West City holding out. They saw West City of the Black Mountain Kingdom from afar on the mountain, covered in a semi-transparent protective shield, encompassing the entire city.


    From time to time, small clusters of insects hit the protective shield, being shaken into bug juice with a pop.


    Near the south gate of West City, countless large bags were stacked on the side of the road, filled with the pungent insect repellent powder. Nearby were burning fires, with people occasionally pouring insect repellent powder into it, causing the dense smoke that keeps the insects away for dozens of meters.


    With these bags of insect repellent powder and the fires, humans have cleared several safe zones, connected together to form a lifeline. From time to time, people escape here through the lifeline, and some supply convoys also use it to bring supplies into the city.


    Ange and the others blended in with the fleeing people and approached the city gate.


    The city¡¯s defenders were conducting a search, patting everyone¡¯s clothes very carefully to prevent people from smuggling bugs into the city.


    A one-eyed soldier searched Ange first, didn¡¯t find anything, because everything was stuffed into the Resting Palace, which left him somewhat dissatisfied, and he muttered quietly, ¡°Broke fool.¡±


    Then, his attention moved to Little Sky, his one eye lit up suddenly.

 Chapter 242 - 166: Pesticide_1

    Chapter 242: Chapter 166: Pesticide_1


    Translator: 549690339


    As Negris cast a glance at Ange and the one-eyed soldier, he murmured, ¡°You¡¯d better not mess around. Otherwise, the eyeball you have left might be burst, and you shouldn¡¯t have brought the little angel. It¡¯s more noticeable than me. You should¡¯ve let it in.¡±


    Negris had stated earlier that the little angel was adorable and royally dressed, it didn¡¯t even match up with any carriage with less than four white horses.


    But it was useless. The little angel wouldn¡¯t listen, and so Ange did not enforce it. See? Now there¡¯s a problem.


    Just as the one-eyed soldier was about to raise his dirty hand, a tremendous shout echoed, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Accompanied by earth-shaking footsteps, a Minotaur girl, at least twice the size of an average Minotaur, rumbled over. She ran over to the little angel, heaved her stomach, and pushed the one-eyed soldier to the side.


    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re alright! Thank the light, I finally found you! The viscount will be thrilled. I¡¯m the cook, Vania Cook. Do you recognize me?¡±


    The Minotaur girl finished speaking, she glared back and roared, ¡°What, do you intend to touch our viscount¡¯s lady with your dirty hands?!¡±


    The one-eyed soldier flinched and repeatedly shook his head, ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d dare. Miss, let¡¯s go.¡± And with those words, she took the little angel¡¯s hand.


    It¡¯s likely that the little angel had grown accustomed to being around Minotaurs in Witch City. Oddly enough, she quietly let Vania take her hand and they walked towards the city gate.


    Negris breathed a sigh of relief and urged Ange to keep up. They hadn¡¯t gone far when they quickly overheard a scream from behind. Looking back, they saw the one-eyed soldier covering his crotch with an embarrassed and angry expression, a wet spot on his trousers.


    A moment later, sensing Rogge¡¯s return, Negris hurriedly inquired, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Rogge calmly replied, ¡°Just chopped off one of his ¡®hardening¡¯ tubes.¡±


    They reached the city gate, a pillar shone with a red light, and each person entering the city had to pass through the red light.


    Negris muttered, ¡°The Light of True Eye... No wonder they can accurately screen people. Just as I thought, could a simple pat down detect any parasites? Aren¡¯t they afraid that a bug incubator may sneak in? Wait, can you trick the Light of True Eye?¡±


    Rogge replied, ¡°I can¡¯t. It looks like I¡¯ll have to stay outside. You and the lord, take care.¡±


    If it were any other city, Rogge could have snuck in from somewhere else. But this city had already activated its protective shield, so even if Rogge transformed into smoke, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.


    ¡°Heh, you should tell this city to be careful. Oh, as long as you don¡¯t demolish the city, that¡¯s okay.¡± The Purple Skeleton Titan was installed in the Temple of Rest and, along with the guardian deity Petersburg and the Ultimate Transformation Technique, was capable of either transforming into Steadfast Locke or Dragon God, both of which could shatter the protective shield.


    Every person who passed through the red light, the Light of True Eye, emitted a ¡®drip¡¯ sound. When it was Ange¡¯s turn, the light made a dripped sound, but the mage operating the machine behind the pillar peered out and took a serious look at Ange.


    Noticing nothing unusual, the mage retreated. Then, catching sight of something, he again peeked out, before finally waving Ange through.


    A companion couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that this person¡¯s bones are clearer than others¡¯, as though they have no flesh.¡± The Light of True Eye could see through the flesh, exposing one¡¯s skeleton, and under the Light of True Eye, everyone is a skeleton.


    ¡°I see, maybe they¡¯re just skinny. I thought you found a bug or something. Don¡¯t scare yourself for no reason,¡± the companion said.


    Ange and his group entered the city without incident. Vania let go of the little angel¡¯s hand, ruffled her hair roughly, and said, ¡°Alright, little miss, within these walls, you¡¯re safe. You can go find your family now. Be careful. There¡¯re many bad people here. I need to go now, goodbye.¡±


    Having said that, Vania waved her hand carelessly, turned around, and walked away.


    Negris said with a sudden realization, ¡°So it turns out she was just a kind-hearted Minotaur girl. Here I thought the little angel was the daughter of some viscount, and she had mistaken her identity.¡±


    After sighing, he found that no one was responding to him. He became downcast and spoke to himself, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go and deliver the grain first. Anthony has bought a thousand tons of grain, destined for the Anthony Knights. Kvada, what a name...it sounds like his private army. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find the Anthony Knights, deliver the grain, and then collect on Hammer¡¯s bounty.¡±


    At the Anthony Knights¡¯ base, Anthony scratched his thinning hair, sat for a moment, then stood up, pacing around uneasily.


    The Knights were facing a food shortage, as they hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering an insect plague when they set out and thus had not packed enough food. Here, they were just guests; there were no preparations made for them, hence no food provided to them.


    Despite their pleas for food, they were met with two words: No grain.


    There was no budget allocation for them in this city, so being denied food was reasonable. Anthony was preparing to risk a foray outside. Their troops consisted of 400 men but had 500 horses. People could survive missing a meal or two, but horses needed their food.


    To his surprise, when he contacted the boss, he was told to wait since the food would be delivered tomorrow.


    At the time, he felt like shouting. He did not believe it, though. Could it make it tomorrow?


    The nearest grain storage alone was over three days away. Even if one could fly, it was impossible to deliver food for 400 men and 500 horses that quickly. Not to mention the road was full of insects, the food might end up being feed for the insects instead.

 Chapter 243 - 166: Pesticide_2

    Chapter 243: Chapter 166: Pesticide_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Even if we splurge on a space artifact to transport, it¡¯s hard to contain so much. He had seen space artifacts before, and he even has one. An artifact capable of holding a cubic space is already considered high-end.


    Unless they remove the protective shield and use the Teleportation Array for transport, Anthony can¡¯t think of any way to deliver the food needed by tomorrow... which is already today.


    If the food does not arrive today, they will be too weak from hunger to dare to leave tomorrow. Every hour that passes each night increases the difficulty of breaking out. It¡¯s uncertain whether they should listen to the unreliable boss¡¯s words. If the food can¡¯t be delivered on time, they will all be doomed.


    One of his men ran in with a peculiar expression to report, ¡°Uh, sir, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who?! Do they have lots of things with them?¡± Anthony immediately stood up.


    ¡°Not many, only three people, one of them a little girl. They didn¡¯t bring anything.¡± The subordinate explained.


    Anthony was immediately deflated, ¡°Don¡¯t see them, drive them away. What kind of time is this, do people still want to get familiar? They brought a little girl, so they definitely aren¡¯t here to deliver food.¡±


    ¡°But, he said the big boss sent him.¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡°big boss,¡± Anthony swooshed out immediately.


    Ange came to deliver the grains and ignored Anthony¡¯s probing, upon confirming his identity, he asked him to find a warehouse.


    Anthony gulped, they came empty-handed, for a warehouse? Can they produce the food out of thin air?


    Anthony instantly thought of the Delivery Magic Circle, and couldn¡¯t help reminding Ange, ¡°The protective shield is up, you can¡¯t deliver anything, can you?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, confused. He walked into the warehouse, and after a short time came out, announcing, ¡°Done.¡±


    Anthony rushed into the warehouse to find it full of sacks of grain, enough for a thousand tons. No matter how they conjured it up, this ability went far beyond what he understood.


    This was indeed an important person, one he must get to know. Anthony hurriedly came out, but he only saw Ange and the others disappearing in the distance.


    With his mouth agape, he couldn¡¯t deliver the words he had planned to say, only managing to squeeze out, ¡°Uh, don¡¯t you need an invoice?¡±


    Nobody responded to him, as they had already walked far away.


    ¡°Alright, onto the next task. There¡¯s a bounty from Earth Hammer, let¡¯s find the Mercenary Guild first. The Mercenary Guild usually sets up near the entrance of the market, where there is a lot of people, definitely a Mercenary Guild.¡± Negris confidently stated.


    The reality soon contradicted him. Due to the insect disaster, many refugees had flooded into the city, and people were everywhere. In the end, they had to ask someone to find the location of the Mercenary Guild.


    Upon arriving at the Mercenary Guild, located under a huge sign, a crowd of people sitting or lying down obstructed the entrance and lobby. As soon as they saw someone coming, a slew of them rushed over.


    ¡°Boss, boss! Need a hand? Herding sheep, riding horses, hammering iron¡ªI¡¯ve mastered it all.¡±


    ¡°Boss, look at this. I¡¯m a professional mercenary, an intermediate swordsman. I¡¯m good at guarding and fighting, please hire me.¡±


    ¡°Over here, beauty treatments, grooming, and eyebrow shaping.¡±


    ¡°Cook, cook, top-ranking Minotaur cook. I can do anything, including carrying things, milking, roofing, guarding, fighting, grooming, and beauty treatments. Hiring me is like hiring three people.¡± A louder voice drowned out others¡¯ shouts.


    At the sound of that familiar boisterous voice, Little Sky, who was blocked from sight, jumped out from the crowd, waving to Vania.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, young girl?¡± Vania waved her hand, pushing back all the intermediate-level swordsmen and makeup artists and clearing a path. The advantages of being a particular race sometimes can¡¯t be compensated for, even with a lot of effort.


    ¡°Moo!¡± Little Angel responded.


    ¡°Moo? You speak our Minotaur language?¡± Vania was surprised.


    ¡°Moo moo!¡± Little Angel shook her head.


    ¡°Moo moo? What dialect of our clan is this? Why don¡¯t I understand it?¡± Vania was perplexed.


    Negris was losing patience. Letting these two keep chatting probably wouldn¡¯t get anywhere even by tomorrow. Plus, it was troublesome to have Ange relay its words. Ange was not suited to be a ventriloquist.


    Unable to hold back anymore, it spoke up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cook from the Viscount¡¯s family? Why are you here looking for a job?¡±


    When Negris spoke, the voice came from Ange¡¯s body. Vania turned her head in confusion upon hearing the voice but not seeing a mouth move. It was very strange.


    But in this day and age, stranger things had happened. Ange¡¯s case could be ventriloquism, which was not strange at all. She just realized, ¡°You were just here too. Are you the family of the little girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, earlier, we didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you,¡± said Negris gratefully.


    ¡°No need for thanks, we Minotaurs are the kindest, just a little favor,¡± boasted Vania while thumping her large chest. Her well-endowed physique jiggled with each beat.


    The Swordsman and Shepherd, shunted to the side by her, didn¡¯t see it that way and protested loudly: ¡°Warm-hearted? You are stealing our lines!¡±


    Vania shot them a fierce glare, instantly silencing them.


    ¡°Hold on, little girl, why are you here? Looking for work?¡± Vania turned back and asked warmly.


    ¡°We came to the Mercenary Guild to post a reward. What is happening?¡± asked Negris.


    The Swordsman mercenary interjected, ¡°The Guild leader ran off with all the reward money. Damn him, all the mercenaries in the world won¡¯t forget this!¡±


    Vania nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone has lost their job because of it.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you say you were a cook for the Viscount?¡± asked Negris.


    ¡°It angers me just talking about it. My lord, the Viscount, not only does he not pay me any salary, he spends his entire day at home concocting some sort of pesticide. And then he has me, his cook, go out to work and make money to support him. I¡¯m absolutely livid.¡± Vania spat angrily.


    After her explanation, Negris had a general idea of the situation.


    Vania was the cook for the Viscount family, a position held since her great-grandmother¡¯s generation. But compared to her ancestors, the current Viscount¡¯s family had fallen into decline. Other than a noble title, they were so poor they could barely afford to eat.


    The current Viscount was a Pharmacist, always trying to concoct some unique formulas every day. But none of his potions had any appeal or could be sold, resulting in him having no income for many years. He resorted to selling household items and servants to make ends meet.


    During the bug infestation, he had the absurd idea to invent a pesticide to exterminate bugs. All his wealth was spent on buying materials, to the point of not having enough for food.


    Everything that could be sold was sold. Even the servants were sold off. But Vania could not be sold because for a long time, she wasn¡¯t a servant anymore; she worked for a wage.


    However, after spending so much time together, Vania¡¯s relationship with him had evolved beyond simply employer and employee, and they were more like family. She couldn¡¯t just watch him starve to death. If Vania didn¡¯t look after him, the Viscount, who was completely clueless about anything other than potion making, would likely starve to death.


    What to do? Find a job, of course. Hence, the Viscount¡¯s cook was forced to work to support the useless Viscount who didn¡¯t even pay her.


    ¡°You... you really have it rough...¡± Negris said sympathetically. Although Ange never paid it a salary, it hadn¡¯t been reduced to working to support Ange. On balancing it out, it seemed it wasn¡¯t the most pitiful one here?


    Just then, Vania¡¯s stomach let out a loud rumbling.


    Embarrassed, Vania tightened her belt.


    ¡°Um, have you not eaten anything for a long time?¡± asked Negris.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday, but it¡¯s fine. I have plenty of fat to burn, going a few days without food is no big deal, consider it dieting,¡± Vania said nonchalantly. But her expression turned gloomy as she added:


    ¡°I just hope the Viscount had something to eat. He¡¯s quite skinny and could easily faint from hunger. He said he wants to invent a pesticide that won¡¯t kill bugs instantly. Instead, any bug that comes into contact with it will be infected and then go back to its colony, spreading the infection until all of them die together. I really hope his pesticide can be invented soon so that this pest infestation can end.¡±


    At first, Negris wanted Ange to take out some food for them, but upon hearing this, its eyes lit up, ¡°There¡¯s a pesticide like that? That can infect the bugs and cause them to die together? That¡¯s a great idea! It seems we need to pay a visit to your Viscount.¡±


    Suddenly, a blaze streaked across the sky, falling at high speed. It crashed into the protective shield, causing a burst of sparks.


    ¡°Huh? A level 7 Flying Fire Meteor? Isn¡¯t this a pest plague? Why is there a fire magic? Are wizards mixed with exterminators?¡± exclaimed Negris in surprise.

 Chapter 244 - 167: Intelligence Enhancement Aura_i

    Chapter 244: Chapter 167: Intelligence Enhancement Aura_i


    Translator: 549690339


    On the slopes outside the city, a man cloaked in a hood muttered, ¡°Damn the life-accelerating aura! It trapped my parasitic worm. Cursed Little Fat Dragon, it forced me to sell my soul to a demon. Greedy devils. I sold my soul and only got a demonic monument and eighth-level magical power in return. Damn it all.¡±


    If Negris heard him and smelled his scent, he would instantly recognize the man as the hooded figure from the Dark City dungeon who had been killed for his soul because his worm got trapped. But he was not dead? Hadn¡¯t his soul already been searched?


    Soul search is a thorough annihilation. Unless protected like a silver coin by Ange, who preserved some of the soul, it would mean that the one protecting him would have to be a god.


    As he was muttering to himself, a terrifying aura suddenly descended upon him. A pair of demon horns emerged over his head, and a deep voice echoed in the hooded man¡¯s mind, ¡°What are you muttering about? Your soul is worth this much. If you want a raise, work harder. Sixty thousand souls, remember.¡±


    Ange once flooded a high-level devil named Turus in the Resting Abyss. Luther also killed two high-level devils. However, this terrifying presence is completely different. Those were merely creatures called devils.


    Only those who manipulate hearts and deal in souls deserve to truly be called devils.


    ¡°Ah, I apologize, Lord of Terror. I was too greedy. I will work hard, very hard. You see, the people of this city will soon be deeply immersed in the fear of death,¡± said the hooded man hurriedly.


    ¡°Humph, remember, I don¡¯t care that you were once a follower of Hermorthos, nor do I mind your backbiting. But a deal with a demon is formalized in writing. If you violate it, you will have to face the great terror of those sixty thousand souls yourself,¡± the devil¡¯s voice was deep and seemed to whisper in his ear.


    As the devil spoke, the phantom of a sheepskin scroll slowly appeared in front of the hooded man and then burned slowly from the bottom up, finally turning into ash.


    The hooded man jumped, nodding continuously, ¡°Alright, alright, I beg you, please give me more time.¡±


    The horned figure disappeared, and the terrifying aura gradually faded. The hooded man stood there for a while, chuckling, his demeanor in sharp contrast to the submission he had displayed before the devil.


    Humph, Lord of Terror, I¡¯ll bite you back when I get a chance.


    Whether responding to the hooded man¡¯s emotion or not, beetles around him peeked out, flapping their wings and making a high-frequency buzzing sound.


    Inside the city, Ange and his group were led by a Minotaur girl into a narrow, damp neighborhood.


    Like all slums, garbage was thrown directly onto the street, giving off a stench. Rocks had been continuously placed on the ground, and Vania¡¯s hooves skillfully stepped on them, walking nimbly across.


    This heavy Minotaur walked so nimbly that Negris couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    To prevent Little Angel and Little Zombie from stepping in the water, Negris asked Ange to carry them across. He then sternly warned them, ¡°If you guys dare to step in this water, then Lisa and Lan will cut off your feet, wash them and put them back on when we get back.¡±


    Many people had resorted to creative tactics to avoid stepping in the water, like wearing high-heeled shoes or stilts. Apparently, everyone disliked the filth on the road, but they still dumped their trash there.


    ¡°How can you live in such a place? Isn¡¯t your family a viscount?¡± Negris asked helplessly, comparing this place to the Resting Abyss was like comparing heaven to earth. Although it was barren, it was definitely cleaner.


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re viscounts? We still need to eat, and if my father just ate, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But he also concocts potions. Our old manor was sold long ago and what¡¯s left is only enough to live here,¡± Vania explained.


    ¡°... but potion makers are rich, aren¡¯t they? Much richer than a viscount, right?¡± Negris said helplessly.


    A good alchemist is a walking gold mine, more wealthy than a wizard. A simple healing potion could sell for a few demon crystals, a mana replenishment potion for a dozen, and a time delay-enhancing drug for hundreds.


    Even the lowest level alchemist, brewing potions of strength or anti-diarrheal potions, could still make a living. It wouldn¡¯t lead to living in slums.


    ¡°Is that so? All 1 know is that my father has never brought any money home. Here we are,¡± Vania stopped in front of a dilapidated two-story house.


    The door of the house was narrow. Of course, for a skeletal figure like Ange, it was very spacious. But for Vania, it wasn¡¯t that friendly. She had to turn sideways, and the excess flesh on her waist got stuck. After a hard squeeze, the doorframe cracked.


    Unfazed, Vania entered and skillfully propped the doorframe back in place before letting Ange and the others in.


    Such a situation worried Negris, Vania¡¯s movements inside could potentially cause the house to collapse, the building wasn¡¯t made to bear such a heavy minotaur.

 Chapter 245 - 167 Enhanced Intelligence Aura_2

    Chapter 245: Chapter 167 Enhanced Intelligence Aura_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris¡¯s worries were not unfounded. As soon as Vania stepped into the house, the floor immediately groaned as if about to break. When she walked up the stairs, the stair treads bent to the point of nearly snapping.


    But they¡¯d been living here for a while, and if anything was about to break, it would have by now. Surprisingly, the house handled it all stoically.


    Having reached the second floor, soon, Vania came down carrying a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in one arm. She brought the girl to Ange and gave her a shake, saying, ¡°She¡¯s passed out from hunger.¡±


    Judging by Vania¡¯s proficient maneuvers, this wasn¡¯t the first time someone had passed out from hunger, and more surprisingly, the Viscount turned out to be a girl. While speaking in the common human language, Vania had always referred to them as ¡®he,¡¯ leading Negris to believe that the Viscount was male.


    Holding the Viscountess, Vania moved over to the water tank, about to pour water into her mouth.


    Shockingly, Negris shouted, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Giving her water. We didn¡¯t get any food today, so some water will have to do. Oh, I miss my mom, she could have given her some milk. We both grew up drinking my mom¡¯s milk.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes welled up as she suddenly thought about her mother.


    ¡°Er, calm down. We have food. Also, ¡®he¡¯ is for males, ¡®she¡¯ for females. Finally, are you not going to boil this water? It¡¯s so dirty!¡± Negris advised.


    ¡°Really!? You have food?¡± Vania seemed to miss out on everything else he said.


    Negris handed Vania two beet roots to sate her hunger, then looked into the water tank. Oh God, it was unbearable, ¡°Ange, purify this water! They¡¯ve been drinking such dirty water, it¡¯s a miracle they haven¡¯t had diarrhea.¡±


    Vania, with beetroot juice all over her face, said nonchalantly, ¡°Not worried. You¡¯ll get used to the diarrhea after a while.¡± As she spoke, she pocketed the second beetroot.


    Upon seeing this, Negris was taken aback. ¡°Why hide it? Can¡¯t you finish one?¡±


    Other than Luther, the Beet Swordsman, and Vania¡¯s Minotaur aunt, no one else could eat such large beetroots. Seeing that Vania is a Minotaur, Negris purposely handed her two beetroots to keep hunger at bay.


    ¡°Hehe, saving it for the Viscountess.¡± Vania responded with a goofy smile.


    ¡°We have more, don¡¯t worry. We have grains as well. You are a cook, right? Go cook them.¡± Negris instructed Ange to bring out two bags of grains.


    He had learned his lesson. The Minotaur aunt had an enormous appetite ¡ª a single bag of grain was not enough. This Vania would undoubtedly be able to eat even more.


    Vania scratched her nose bashfully, ¡°We don¡¯t have any firewood.¡±


    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t have any fire, the potion room upstairs had a Magical Crystal Stove which still had half a Demon Crystal left, enough for one round of cooking. But obviously, the Magical Crystal Stove was not suitable for cooking meals.


    In the end, Ange cooked the meal. He astonished Vania by purifying the water in the tank with the Holy Light, washing the grains and discarding the rotten ones, then boiling them in clean water.


    This was the correct way to cook rice, minus the part where you need to remove husks. But once boiled, the husked grains would burst, and all you¡¯d have to do is bite them a tiny bit to taste the germ inside.


    Those with strong teeth, like a Minotaur, could just start munching straight away. They didn¡¯t care if the grains were hot, and within a few moments, half the bowl was empty.


    The Viscountess was unconscious from hunger. They squeezed fresh beetroot juice and fed it to her. She woke up in a while. Even before she fully opened her eyes, it seemed like she smelled food. Her eyes shot open immediately.


    She¡¯s another glutton. The Viscountess didn¡¯t even bother to greet anyone but lunged for the bowl and started stuffing her face. The other half of the bowl disappeared into her belly in a blink.


    It was hard to believe that she, who was less than one-fifth the size of the Minotaur, could put away the same amount of food as Vania. But she ate too fast and ended up with a stomach ache. In the end, it was Ange who came to her rescue.


    Clutching her swollen belly, Sava lay sprawled out on a chair in great relief. The warm feeling left by the Holy Light in her stomach made her not want to think about anything else. She waved her hand lazily and said, ¡°Okay, this meal was worth everything. You can take anything you want from the house.¡±


    Negris was taken aback. Was she treating them like trash collectors?


    ¡°Miss Potion Maker, we are here to find you,¡± Negris said helplessly.


    ¡°Find me?! No, I¡¯m not for sale.¡± Sava jolted up, crossing her arms over her chest defensively, ¡°I¡¯m underage and I hold the Viscount title. It¡¯s illegal to buy me, ow~¡±


    Vania slapped her on the head, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Lord Negris knows you¡¯ve been developing a pesticide and think it¡¯s a great idea, so he came to check.¡±


    Sava clutched her head, grinning bitterly, ¡°Vania, do you believe this? Do you know my level? Who would be interested in my potion-making level?¡±


    Vania glanced at her, disdainfully snorted, ¡°Nobody is interested in your potion-making skills, and do you think anyone would be interested in you the way you are?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You insulted me. I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t clear what she planned to fight Vania with but she leapt at Vania, who effortlessly lifted her up with one hand.


    Negris sighed. Ever since he arrived in this slum, he¡¯d known that this potion maker would be unreliable. But she turned out to be even more unreliable than he had anticipated. How could such an underaged girl invent a pesticide that could wipe out whole swarms of pests?

 Chapter 246 - 167: Wisdom Aura_3

    Chapter 246: Chapter 167: Wisdom Aura_3


    Translator: 549690339


    However, since he was already there, Negris didn¡¯t find it proper to leave immediately; he at least had to ask something.


    ¡°I heard from Vania that you are trying to create an insecticide, specifically for the pest infestation outside, is that correct?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Sava couldn¡¯t help but hesitate: ¡°You actually came to find me? To find the Pharmacist Sava?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Negris responded tersely.


    ¡°Then how come you can speak without moving your mouth, is it ventriloquism?¡±


    ¡°No, this is actually my real form.¡± He gestured for Ange to reveal the Bronze Dragon.


    Sava immediately became more serious, the change in her was like the difference in attitude when someone found out that another person arrived by a Magical Harness Carriage despite appearing ordinary.


    A Bronze Dragon, even a young one, was not something a mere pharmacist like her could be in contact with.


    ¡°Yes, I want to create an insecticide, one that can exterminate a large swarm of insects, taking out the whole nest in one go.¡±


    ¡°What is the main idea here? How are you planning to achieve this concept?¡±


    ¡°My thought process is this, since these bugs have a habit of biting their own kind¡¯s corpses, I plan to poison one of them, have it return to the nest and die there. When its body is consumed by the others, the poison would begin spreading, from one to ten, then ten to a hundred, until all the insects in the nest are killed.¡±


    ¡°The idea is good, so what difficulties have you encountered?¡±


    ¡°The current issue is to find a slow-acting but fiercely poisonous substance that can still kill the insects even if it has been consumed many times.¡±


    ¡°This is simple, not only must the poison be potent, it should ideally be generational enhancing. When an insect eats the carcass of its kind, the poison in its own body would be stronger than the one in its prey. Do you know about the Angel¡¯s Tear?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, I do plan to use this poison, but I couldn¡¯t get hold of it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s set this aside for now. Besides this, what other issues are you facing?¡± Negris asked.


    Sava exclaimed with both enthusiasm and frustration, ¡°The biggest problem is poverty.¡±


    She felt exhilaration because the pace felt extremely familiar, it was like when she was studying under her mentor, conducting experiments. Her mentor was clear-minded and knowledgeable, often capturing the essence.


    And because of her strong hands-on skills, under her mentor¡¯s guidance, everything went smoothly. But once she had to handle things alone after graduation, she would forget things here and there, always missing the crucial points and ended up failing everything.


    ¡°What kind of poverty is it? You tell me, and we will eliminate them one by one.¡± Negris kindly persuaded.


    The reason why he came upon hearing a simple mention from Vania, was because he was the God of Knowledge. His usual business was to impart knowledge and helping people succeed. As long as Sava was a dedicated pharmacist, he had a seventy percent confidence in teaching her something.


    A pharmacist who already had an idea and a plan, most of the time, only needed some proper guidance, then she could grasp success.


    Sava smirked bitterly: ¡°In what way am I poor? My pharmacy stove doesn¡¯t even have a single Demon Crystal left to use.¡±


    Ange turned his hand over, revealing a pile of Demon Crystals in his palm.


    Sava gasped. This one is a big spender! Holding on to this golden thigh, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about poverty at all!


    ¡°I¡¯m not poor anymore!¡± Sava excitedly grabbed the Demon Crystals, turned around and rushed towards the pharmacy on the second floor.


    In the end, Negris took out his main body, the Bronze Book, tucked it under his wing, put it next to Sava and started to guide her, the aura of the Bronze Book that actively made others smarter by cleverly lowering its own intelligence radiated out.

 Chapter 247 - 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_1

    Chapter 247: Chapter 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Sava was feeling better than she ever had, a question emerged, and quickly a train of thought followed. She tested her idea on a whim, and she succeeded.


    The validation process was very smooth. This dragon beside her was not only a knowledge bank, answering any question she had, but the poker-faced man next to her was also an all-purpose toolkit, able to produce or find substitutes for any materials needed.


    ¡°I need to crush these materials...¡± Before she could finish, Ange grabbed the ingredients, his hand rapidly exuding a chill that froze them stiff. Then with a casual grind, they were crushed into powder, uniformly ground.


    ¡°Freeze-drying then crushing, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Sava said in amazement.


    Ange tilted his head, is that amazing? But this isn¡¯t even magic, it¡¯s just simple element control.


    ¡°I want these materials to be as dry as possible.... Alright, they¡¯re dry enough.¡± Sava didn¡¯t even know what to say. As soon as she finished speaking, she could see the powder getting drier and the contact of her fingertips easily crumbled it.


    This was just simple element control, separating water elements from the powder. Many wizards could do this, but very few could do it as casually as he did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add gelatin, do you have any?¡± Sava turned to ask.


    Negris couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°You don¡¯t have gelatin? You are a pharmacist, don¡¯t you have this basic material?¡±


    Sava replied shamefacedly: ¡°I was too hungry, I couldn¡¯t resist eating it.¡±


    ¡°... Try to boil some now.¡± Negris was speechless, so poor that the pharmacist had to eat the materials. Truly a qualified pharmacist.


    The so-called gelatin here refers to the translucent, edible, and sticky substance that is cooked from materials such as animal skin, hooves, hair, and scales, used to wrap the powder to slow the release of the medicine.


    Where to find skin, hooves, hair, or scales in such a short time? Negris eyes flicked towards the waist of the Minotaur girl. Vania, gnawing on a beetroot, juice dribbling, was still hungry as Sava had stolen half of her pot of food. Seeing Negris looking at her, she gave a simple, silly smile.


    Fortunately, there were live horses in the Resting Camp. The horses that they had captured from the bandits were all kept on the edge of the field, well-fed and glossy from feasting on beetroot leaves and grains.


    A purple golden skeleton hand floated to a horse¡¯s bottom, cutting off a piece of skin. Before the horse could scream, a mass of Holy Light landed on it to heal the wound.


    Repeating the process, he cut the rump skin off more than a dozen horses and then healed them with Purify. This left each horse with a bare patch on their bottoms.


    ¡°Wow, such beautiful horse hides. Would it be a waste to boil them? Wouldn¡¯t it be great to tan them and use them to make a wallet?¡± Sava suggested regretfully.


    Negris was speechless. The Viscountess was so poor that she was coveting a little piece of hide. Without sudden wealth, her character probably wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°If the bug repellent is successfully invented ... wait, let me check the market first.¡± After saying that, he pulled Ange aside, contacted silver coin using Soul Contact. After some discussion, mainly analysis by silver coin, they concluded: ¡°If this kind insect repellent is successful, then the patent could be worth at least a hundred thousand Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°Good, so a thousand demon crystals.¡± Negris quickly agreed, reducing the price by a factor of a hundred.


    When a thousand Demon Crystals were laid out in front of Sava, the eyes of this poverty-stricken Viscountess were aglow with greed.


    The energetic Sava lit the Magical Crystal Stove, added a little activator, and began to boil the horse hide. With the help of the activator, the water quickly thickened. After filtering out the impurities, she got a small bowl of brown gelatin.


    ¡°I need to break down these materials, but sir, I don¡¯t have a decomposition rod anymore.¡± Sava scratched her head, confessing embarrassedly.


    ¡°Okay, what kind of decomposition rod are you used to using?¡± Negris asked irritably.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used rosewood, jujube, and driftwood. I¡¯ve also used mithril a few times at my mentor¡¯s,¡± Sava replied.


    ¡°What about World Tree?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Er, are you joking? I¡¯ve heard of it but I¡¯ve never seen it. How could I have seen a decomposition rod made of the World Tree? Even my mentor has never seen it. It¡¯s said that the World Tree has a strong decomposition characteristic, and the decomposition rod made from it can break down even Demon Crystals....¡±


    As she spoke, Sava saw Ange take out a piece of wood as big as an arm with a fresh and vibrant aroma. Was this the World Tree?


    ¡°Yeah, this is fresh World Tree timber, just cut from the old stump. Hurry up and whittle your decomposition rod. If you¡¯re going to use it, might as well use the best. This stuff has top-notch decomposition effects, it can indeed decompose Demon Crystals. A little while back, someone made a part of the decomposition structure of the Magic Egg Cannon out of a sick branch,¡± Negris murmured.


    Sava was dumbfounded, staring blankly at the log. She didn¡¯t hear much else, but even if she was slow, she could sense how special the people in front of her were. Not only did they know everything and had knowledge more profound than her mentor¡¯s, they also possessed a seemingly boundless magical container, and now they had even brought out a branch of the World Tree.


    God! Their support was thicker than she could have imagined. Sava had the feeling that she had bitten off more than she could chew. What should she do?


    ¡°There¡¯s no dry frying stove, what should I do?¡± After a while, Sava ran into another problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, this is fireproof silk cloth. You can wrap the materials in it and put it in the fire to dry.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t burn? What kind of cloth is so miraculous?¡±


    Under Ange¡¯s guidance and Negris¡¯s points, the pace of research and development moved ahead rapidly, smoother than ever before.

 Chapter 248 - 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_2

    Chapter 248: Chapter 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Alright, now we¡¯re at the most critical step, storing the Angel¡¯s Tear. Where are those Angel¡¯s Tears?¡± Sava asked expectantly, looking at Ange.


    She now understood that Ange was the hands-on one, and the Bronze Dragon merely offered advice. Still, being able to offer advice was already quite admirable, and Sava admired those who could solve everything with a few words of command.


    Negris calmly smiled, holding a bowl before the Little Angel. He proposed, ¡°Um...be good, cry a few tears for me.¡±


    The Little Angel, so bored that it was squatting on the ground idly drawing circles, glared at Negris and promptly punched him in the eye.


    Tears extraction plan one: failure.


    With no other options, they had to try the Holy Spirit Angel that Ange had captured.


    But the Holy Spirit Angel, having been imprisoned for so long, was full of rage and not an ounce of tears. After a lot of effort, not a single tear could be obtained.


    ¡°If Holy Spirit Angels are so difficult to deal with, how did the Church of Light get those Angel¡¯s Tears?¡± While thinking about this, Negris suddenly had a moment of enlightenment and angrily cursed, ¡°Kvada, those fakes! The ones from the Church of Light aren¡¯t real Angel¡¯s Tears, Angels don¡¯t shed tears.¡±


    Well, guessing was pointless. Even if they knew the Church of Light had faked it, they wouldn¡¯t know what they used to forge. Research and development were stuck at the most critical step ¨C obtaining the main ingredient.


    ¡°What about using bitter almond salt instead?¡± Bitter almond salt, a deadly poison, is a white crystalline granule or powder with a faint bitter almond odor.


    Negris shook his head, ¡°No, the reaction is too fierce. The insect would die instantly if it consumed it before getting back to its nest.¡±


    They discussed other types of poison, but none were suitable. Just when they were at their wits¡¯ end, Ange took out a bowl, ¡°Use this.¡±


    In the bowl was some pure black liquid that emitted an overwhelmingly inviting...scent. It was a scent rather than an aroma because, although the Bronze Dragon did not have a sense of taste or smell, it felt an intense desire to lick the liquid just from seeing it.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. The Little Angel darted over, wanting to lick it but was swatted away by Ange. A Little Zombie attempted the same, only to be swatted away too. Sava also ran over and was met with a smack to the head that knocked her out.


    Perhaps because the sensation felt off, Ange checked on the unconscious Sava and realized he had used too much strength.


    ¡°What...what is this?¡± With the kind of force one would summon to get through a thick book without the prospect of eating until it was finished, Negris managed to suppress the urge to stick out his tongue.


    ¡°Holy Bug Ash. Purified with Holy Water, evaporated of moisture. Holy Bug Ash,¡± Ange explained.


    Upon hearing this, Negris understood. They had used the same method to infuse the Bug Ash with the Holy Essence Liquid and extracted the moisture, but doesn¡¯t that result still look like Bug Ash?


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Negris lost his appetite instantaneously, pushing the bowl away slightly, he asked, ¡°Why does it smell so tempting? Everyone wants to lick it; it¡¯s like it touches the soul.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, unsure of how to explain. He turned around and picked up a stone egg from a corner of the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Stone Dragon Egg I bought. It¡¯s said to be the egg of an Ancient Dragon that was buried in the ground for too long and became a stone. I bought it for five copper coins to use as a paperweight,¡± Sava said quickly.


    Negris scoffed, ¡°Egg or no egg, I wouldn¡¯t know at this size. But in comparison, the egg of an Ancient Dragon we have is bigger than your whole room.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is my room that small?¡± Sava was greatly offended.>


    Ange dripped some Holy Bug Ash onto it.


    Only then did the Insect Ash Liquid slowly seep into the stone. The fossilized egg, which had turned a brownish color, started to slowly turn gray where the Insect Ash Liquid had been dripped. That was the original color of the eggshell.


    ¡°...Not only can it cause wilted wood to sprout new growth, it can also rejuvenate fossils. This is indeed a more concentrated version of Insect Ash,¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to comment anymore.


    He wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t in line with the plane rules. But then he thought of the fact that these insects were originally the creation of Hermorthos, a kind of holy relic. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to have these strange effects.


    Upon careful examination, only a thin layer of the fossilized egg shell had been restored. The underneath was still stony. Perhaps if they could get more Holy Bug Ash Liquid to soak it, it might actually be restored to a living, breathing egg.


    However...


    ¡°This is just a liquid capable of reversing the state of life. Is it poisonous?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Not a reversal, it is blessed with powerful vitality. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He beckoned Negris back to the Resting Palace and led him to a secluded corner where several pits had been dug into the Breathing Soil. Breathing Soil was being used to cover these pits that housed insects.


    Breathing Soil was filled with the scent of death. It could dehydrate and dessicate any creature, making it a natural enemy to all living beings. Only Skeleton Zombies, who were already dead, would be comfortable in such an environment.


    The wall of the pit was made of solidified Breathing Soil, which the insects wouldn¡¯t even touch, let alone bite. In order to live, the insects needed a layer of regular soil lining the bottom of the pit.


    In such an environment, there was no worry of any of the insects escaping.


    Each pit had a different situation. Some pits had very sparse, weak-looking insects, some contained only dead insects, some insects were in a state of hibernation, and some were laying eggs.


    Some pits even contained food residue, each pit¡¯s residue being different from the others.


    ¡°Is this yet another comparison group?¡± Negris asked helplessly.


    Ange nodded as if it was only to be expected.

 Chapter 249 - 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_3

    Chapter 249: Chapter 168: The Divine Fire of Knowledge Ignites Again_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°So you can reference anything, why don¡¯t you set up a fertility control group for the Dragon Clan and see how they can improve their fertility rate?¡± Negris fumed.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Err, no, no, no, I was just joking, I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but want to slap his own mouth.


    He had forgotten that this skeleton takes everything seriously. One should not joke so lightly. If he actually starts capturing a bunch of giant dragons to set up dozens of control groups, the Giant Dragon Clan would surely be tormented to death by him.


    Quickly changing the topic, he continued to examine the pits, eventually seeing a large pit almost filled with bugs.


    In this pit, the bugs were packed so tightly that they had almost filled the entire pit. However, they had all died. Upon careful examination, he discovered that they had all starved to death.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. There are bug corpses all over the pit. Why didn¡¯t they eat each other¡¯s corpses instead of starving to death? And why are there so many? If it¡¯s a control group, the initial number of bugs in each pit should be the same.¡± Negris identified the problem at first glance and asked in confusion.


    After Ange¡¯s explanation, he finally understood the reason. It was like a similar version of Instant Death Halo.


    The refined Holy Bug Ash has strong vitality, enabling organisms to grow and develop at an accelerated rate. If Anthony had this when he was resurrected, there would be no need for him to eat World Tree tender buds fried with eggs and essence injection. A few bowls of this Insect Ash Liquid would be enough for him to grow to forty or fifty, or even seventy or eighty.


    Moreover, this potency does not weaken with the expansion of the spread radius. Instead, because of continuous stacking, bugs eating bugs, the more they eat, the stronger the effect, becoming so strong that the bugs don¡¯t have enough time to gnaw at each other before they die of starvation or old age...


    ¡°Is comparative analysis really so effective? This is simply a contagious version of Instant Death Halo, and it¡¯s even extracted from their corpses. It¡¯s really using their poison against them.¡± Having sigh, Negris said, ¡°Let¡¯s use it as the main ingredient.¡±


    Once the main ingredient was found, the rest of the process proceeded smoothly. Soon, a large bottle of pesticide was ready. The faint scent it emitted made Negris hard to hold back his urge to taste it.


    ¡°This is good too, no need to think of ways to lure them to eat. Just throw it to the place where the locust disaster is, and the bugs are bound to come and gnaw.¡± Murmuring to himself, suddenly, Negris heard a sound of someone falling to their knees behind him.


    Sava¡¯s eyes were glittering with excitement, she asked, ¡°Are you the Lord of Knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you know about the God of Knowledge?¡± Negris was slightly surprised, he could understand if an elf knew about it, but Sava, a low-level pharmacist, knew about him too?


    ¡°You are indeed, you are indeed, right? God of Knowledge, my mentor is your faithful believer. From the age of five when I started learning pharmacy from him, for a full ten years, every morning he would devoutly pray to you.¡± Sava said excitedly.


    Negris rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, ¡°Really? Why can¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t you feel it? Could it be that my mentor is not devout enough? No wonder he stopped praying three years ago. He must not be devout enough.¡±


    Negris nearly choked at her words. He was still sealed up three years ago. Could it be that his last true believer had given up his faith at the very moment he was about to leave the seal?


    ¡°I am also your believer. I am devout, the most devout one. With my most devout belief, I offer to the divine spirit of knowledge. Please grant me endless knowledge!¡± Sava bowed her head devoutly.


    If it had been before today, Sava would not believe in the Lord of Knowledge for a moment. Her mentor had believed for so many years and had not received a response even once.


    However, after this pesticide refining experience, she deeply realized that this was a legitimate Lord of Knowledge, this was a worthwhile pillar to seek support from, and she was worried about not being able to hold it securely....


    With Sava¡¯s worship, a powerful Soul Flame was cast into the Bronze Book. The Bronze Book, tucked under Negris¡¯s wing, lit up a little. The godhood of the God of Knowledge was ignited once again.


    Ignition is just ignition. It originally had nothing to do with him, but at the moment when Negris¡¯s godhood was ignited, Ange felt as if his Undead Godhood was also activated.

 Chapter 250 - 169: Burning My Field _1

    Chapter 250: Chapter 169: Burning My Field _1


    Translator: 549690339


    With the surging in of the thick Flame Soul, a mass of information was also flooding in, causing Negris to jolt with excitement, yelling out, ¡°It¡¯s updated! My knowledge has been updated!¡±


    The God of Knowledge, known to be all-knowing, relies on such ability of worshippers to update the knowledge base. If the worshipper wishes to worship it, the knowledge the person holds will be transferred over, becoming part of the god¡¯s knowledge system.


    This kind of ability has its pros and cons. On the bright side, the more worshippers it has, the richer the knowledge system becomes, even obscure knowledge can be somewhat picked up. On the downside, the knowledge of the worshippers tends to run shallow, rarely involving anything especially arcane. If a scholar who delves deeply into a certain discipline doesn¡¯t believe in it, then it wouldn¡¯t know of what those scholars delve into.


    This is the main reason why it¡¯s being mockingly referred to as the ¡®God of Common Sense¡¯.


    Its worshippers generally follow this pattern of growth. At first, they know nothing, and when exams come they pray, ¡°God of Knowledge, please, the exam is tomorrow, please tell me what this course is about?¡±


    Some worshippers are particularly clever, understanding some pieces of information as soon as they hear them, extrapolating from this to that, comprehending extremely fast. This is the stage Negris likes best, as they would offer the most Faith Elemental Force.


    But once those top student worshippers¡¯ knowledge gradually step into deep waters, reaching areas no one before has explored, Negris starts to have a headache. If no one before has ventured into those areas, that means it has no knowledge of them.


    If it fails to answer the worshippers¡¯ questions, it would be fine for once or twice. But after several times, the worshippers would close their textbooks saying, ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t need you anymore. I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡± And then those worshippers would be gone.


    Furthermore, since its worshippers are somewhat mediocre, resulting in weak faith and non-prominent divine aura, the number of worshippers has always been limited, especially lacking fanatical worshippers, making it most annoyed.


    Why do others have fanatical worshippers but it doesn¡¯t even have one? At the root of it, its worshippers tend to be rational, finding it hard to get themselves fanatic. On the rare occasion that there are one or two fanatics, their targets of fanaticism are not the God of Knowledge, but knowledge itself.


    The current Sava is one of the more fanatical worshippers among those Negris has seen, which is evident from the thickness of her Flame Soul.


    Yet, after these Flame Souls circled around inside its godhood, approximately seventy to eighty percent swooshed right over to Ange.


    ¡°Darn Kvada, are you snatching my Fusion? Why? How come you can snatch my Fusion? Have I become your subordinate god?¡± Negris was panicking as it stamped its feet.


    After all the trouble of finding a worshipper, seventy to eighty percent of faith was siphoned away? How could this be?


    Ange tilted his head, finding it strange. He tried to return that channel of Flame Soul, but it was hard to distinguish the channel once it has been absorbed, so he accidentally returned a little too much. There, he only returned about, say... ten times the original amount.


    The Bronze Book let out a bright light, instantly enlarging into a heavy dictionary taller than a person, which thudded and dropped onto the ground, with invisible rings of light spreading outwards.


    ¡°It can be returned? Well, then, you keep it. Return it to me when I need it.¡± Apparently there were advantages to being a godlike-being, in being able to borrow Ange¡¯s Faith Elemental Force.


    His source of faith was so weak it could hardly count as a trickle, while compared to him, Ange was the open sea. Now, he could proudly boast in the future: my divine power has access to the sea.


    Anger withdrew his power, whoosh, the Bronze Book returned to its original size.


    With a thousand Demon Crystals in her pocket, Sava¡¯s stride had changed, swaying from side to side, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone she was rich.


    ¡°Goodbye, we¡¯re leaving, I¡¯m not coming back, no more worries about stepping on dirty things, I¡¯m going to buy back my family¡¯s mansion!¡± Sava declared triumphantly.


    ¡°The mansion is gone, eaten up by bugs.¡± Vania took down a doorpost, carried it on her shoulder, and picked up Sava, flinging her onto the other shoulder without a backward glance as she walked out of this neighborhood.


    A thousand Demon Crystals is a significant sum of money, enough to buy a bottle of limb-regenerating Holy Essence Liquid, albeit the diluted kind.


    ¡°What are you doing carrying that doorpost around?¡± Negris looked at the doorpost carried by Vania, and asked somewhat perplexedly.


    ¡°Weapon, the war totem pole of the Minotaur.¡± Vania stated confidently.


    ¡°But...¡± Negris picked with its little claws, scratching off the surface and revealing the empty interior eroded away underneath, ¡°The bugs have eaten it hollow.¡±


    Vania shrugged, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s better than bare hands. It¡¯s very chaotic out there.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll give you a better one. Carrying that thing around is embarrassing.¡± In the end, Ange gave her a date-wood column about the thickness of a human waist.


    Because the Oasis had plenty of date-wood resources, and the Titans under his command also needed date-wood to replace their weapons, Ange had collected a batch of date-wood materials and had covered them with Breathing Soil. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to become old wood, both dense and hard.


    Vania cherished it dearly. Hit by such a totem pole, man and horse alike would be beaten into pancakes.


    The group left the slum, getting to the main streets. Compared to yesterday, the scene in the city had completely changed. There was nobody on the streets. If there were people in houses on both sides of the street, they were peeping out timidly, quickly retreating after a quick peek.


    ¡°Could this be... martial law?¡± The Bronze Dragon had been stuffed back into the Resting Camp, currently projecting onto Ange. Seeing the situation on the street, it quickly thought of a possibility.

 Chapter 251 - 169 Burning my Field_2

    Chapter 251: Chapter 169 Burning my Field_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Martial law during wartime refers to the practice of controlling over traffic, food, water, and fuel on the roads in order to prioritize war needs, ensuring that troops could be mobilized smoothly during a conflict.


    Otherwise, it would be ridiculous if a squad was blocked on the road while trying to relocate elsewhere.


    ¡°How should we manage now that such controls are in place? This is going to be troublesome, how do we leave the city?¡± Negris voiced his concerns.


    Now that the insecticide was ready, it was only natural to test it at the earliest opportunity. Yet, it was impossible to encounter any bugs if they couldn¡¯t leave the city.


    Just as Negris was brooding over this, the sound of galloping hooves echoed in the streets. A cavalry troop of three soldiers came racing in from the other end of the street. Spotting Ange and his companions, they immediately shouted: ¡°Under martial law, cease your wandering around. Ah?¡±


    After shouting out a couple times, the soldier recognized the composition of Ange¡¯s group and his eyes lit up.


    His gaze first fell upon Vania, he excitedly said: ¡°A splendid Totem Column? A war Minotaur? And dressed in civilian clothes? Brilliant, you¡¯ve been conscripted. Head to the combat provisioning camp for a piece of leather armor, then proceed to the city wall. No defiance allowed!¡±


    After finishing, his gaze fell upon Little Zombie and Ange, healthy adult men who are also within the conscription age. Therefore, he said, ¡°Both of you have also been conscripted.¡±


    Finally, looking toward Sava and Little Angel, his expression softened slightly: ¡°You two are not within the conscription limits, go home. Do not roam around aimlessly. Those who can fight have already climbed onto the city walls. Some despicable characters are lurking around. If you two encounter any bad guys, yell for help immediately, understood?¡±


    As he was speaking, he reached into the saddlebag on his horse and pulled out a cloth bag, along with two loaves of bread from his pocket, pushed them over to Sava without further explanation.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve been drafted. It¡¯s common during times of war for the young and strong within the city to be enlisted to defend it. It¡¯s the same everywhere. His heart isn¡¯t bad though, he even thought to care for the children. Why not just commend to the city wall? We can throw the insecticide from there and it would be easier to escape too.¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange nodded, directing his group toward the direction the knight had pointed to earlier.


    Little Angel naturaly followed in stride, completely disregarding the knight¡¯s words.


    Sava gave an awkward smile toward the knight, returned the bag of bread to him, and followed Ange without delay.


    ¡°Ah! You two little girls are not within the conscription limits, don¡¯t go up there, it¡¯s dangerous on the city wall.¡± Unable to hold back, the knight added, but no one paid him any mind.


    Upon arriving near the military supply depot by the city wall, there were increasing number of people around, many clearly dressed as civilians, wandering circularly like headless flies.


    ¡°What idiots.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but scoff: ¡°At a time like this they should be rushing for armors. If there¡¯s no armor, at least get a shield. Once gotten the armor and shield, then snatch a weapon. Or else what would they do when they get to the city wall, wait to be killed empty-handed?¡±


    After the complaint, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, contradicting to his own words earlier: ¡°Then again, one can¡¯t be certain. Once armed with armor, shield, and weapons, one becomes too conspicuous and look just like a warrior. The city wall military officers wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone, and they would certainly prefer to use ¡®warriors¡¯. So you¡¯d end up dying even faster.¡±


    Upon hearing him, Vania looked confused: ¡°Should I take the armor then? The knight on the horse told me to come here and collect the armor.¡±


    ¡°Sure, take it. Regardless of whether you wear armor or not, with your size you are considered an elite. Wearing it will add a layer of defense. If someone tries to command you later, just ignore them and stand here with Ange. If there¡¯s any danger, he can protect you.¡± Negris said.


    Vania looked doubtfully at Ange, she had already figured out that among this group, the silent Ange was the real leader. The chattiest Bronze Dragon turned out to be the one with the least status.


    However, Vania wasn¡¯t too certain about this guesswork, as the Bronze Dragon was described as the God of Knowledge by Sava. How could a deity be ¡®the one with the least status¡¯?


    However, Ange¡¯s small stature wasn¡¯t very convincing, Vania didn¡¯t quite believe that such a small human could protect her. She felt she could protect him instead, at least her body could shield him from arrows.


    Alright, I¡¯ll stand next to you later and protect you. Vania secretly made up her mind.


    The military supplies depot in front was already jam-packed. As Vanina walked over, threw her Totem Column on the ground and extended her arm, the crowd in front tumbled down, and she easily walked in.


    Not long after, she walked out, wearing an obviously too small leather armor that tightly hugging all over her body. As she adjusted it, she grumbled, ¡°The old man inside says there¡¯s no armor in my size. I¡¯ll have to make do with a smaller size, and the iron armor sizes are even smaller.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve got something. Back home, Purple Corpse could make you a set. With your figure, probably only a Titan¡¯s armor would fit.¡± Negris said, resigned.


    Only Vania put on armor, Ange and Little Zombie were still seemingly empty-handed, especially Little Angel who was even more conspicuous in her pure white dress ¨C pink and delicate, she wouldn¡¯t look out of place in a fairy tale.


    From the martial lookout, staring at the city wall, afar from the city wall down to the squadron of cavalry on standby, Anthony, who led the group, squinted a glance and frowned, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the lord who delivered the rations? They¡¯re going to the city wall?¡±


    As soon as he stepped onto the city wall, Ange instantly felt something. He looked towards the outside of the city and saw a sea of bugs.


    Outside the walls, beyond the line of fire created by the insect repellent, the land was densely packed with black bugs. The entire open ground seemed to be carpeted in bugs, extending all the way to the horizon.

 Chapter 252 - 169 The One Who Burned My Field _3

    Chapter 252: Chapter 169 The One Who Burned My Field _3


    Translator: 549690339


    Although the insects were tiny, their vast number gave off a life force that was as conspicuous as a forest fire in Ange¡¯s soul.


    ¡°So much Insect Ash.¡± Ange mumbled to himself after staring blankly for a while.


    Negris, who was reflected upon Ange, almost burst into laughter. Apparently, in Ange¡¯s eyes, these myriad insects were nothing but fertilizer?


    Now it¡¯s not just fertilizer, but Holy Bug Ash Liquid, a magical liquid that could revive fossilized eggs back into fresh ones.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if a fried egg could be restored. If so, that would be a miraculous wonder.


    ¡°Hey, you little fellas, don¡¯t just stand there, come, come sit over here.¡± A middle-aged man, looking like a farmer from a nearby corner, waved them over.


    Several shy young men were beside the middle-aged farmer. Upon seeing Ange and his group, they all grinned foolishly.


    Ange led his group over. The young men hurriedly made way, patting the bricks below them warmly to invite them to sit.


    Vania sat down without any hesitations, occupying the space for three, and casually greeted the middle-aged farmer, ¡°Hi, my name is Vania.¡± Meanwhile, she laid her Totem Column on the ground.


    Now it was just right. The Totem Column was as thick as her waist and the right height when laid horizontally as a bench. It was way more comfortable than sitting on the ground.


    Of course, whether it was comfortable was Sava¡¯s concern. She plopped down on the Totem Column. Ange and his two companions were the Undead. They could stand till tomorrow without experiencing any discomfort, so they didn¡¯t sit.


    The middle-aged farmer gasped, ¡°Call me Farmer Leo. You¡¯re quite sturdy.¡±


    ¡°Right, I have a big appetite and eat a lot, so I¡¯m sturdy.¡± Vania often visited the Mercenary Guild and the market for work. She had already learned how to mingle with the working people.


    ¡°Did you hear that, boys? A good appetite and eating a lot makes you sturdy,¡± Farmer Leo said, seemingly finding theoretical support before turning his head to lecture the young men. The young men forced a smile, ¡°We would eat more if we had enough food.¡±


    Soon enough, they were all chatty. Vania asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t those insects moving?¡±


    ¡°Ah, an officer came by earlier and said the bugs are waiting for dusk.¡±


    ¡°Ah, dusk? I can¡¯t see clearly in the dark.¡± Vania complained. The vision of Minotaurs is quite poor, it¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s because they¡¯re herbivores.


    Negris was also startled. This tactic was smart, both humans and Minotaurs have limited visibility at night, and the black, tiny insects would be almost invisible in the pitch dark. Wouldn¡¯t they only notice them when they crawled onto their feet?


    Humans are in trouble now. They hoped the protective shield could hold up, but it seemed unlikely. The bugs didn¡¯t launch an attack yesterday and chose to attack today instead, most likely because they were gathering in numbers.


    Furthermore, yesterday the Flying Fire Meteor hit the protective shield, clearly testing the strength of the shield. Meaning, today¡¯s attack indicates that the bug-herder has tested the shield strength, sure of their chances to break it, and were ready to strike.


    Negris racked his brains but couldn¡¯t come up with any good solutions to deal with the insects at night.


    Just then, flames erupted from Ange¡¯s head, and he angrily said, ¡°Turus! He¡¯s the one who burned my field!¡± After saying that, he rushed to the city wall, leapt down, passed through the barrier unhindered, and landed on the ground. Then, he took out the Scythe of Death and quickly rushed towards the hill on the right side of the city.


    The Little Zombie and Little Angel hurriedly followed.


    Looking up, Negris saw a bonfire blazing on the hill of the fortress, its flames twisted with an occasional face showing up amidst them, exuding a formidable demonic aura.


    What Turus? It was clearly a powerful demon.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it¡¯s not Turus. You can¡¯t just perceive every demon as the one who burned your field!¡± Negris shouted, exasperated.

 Chapter 253 - 170: Bone Soup Summoning_1

    Chapter 253: Chapter 170: Bone Soup Summoning_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Wasn¡¯t it? Puzzled, Ange got closer and discovered that indeed it wasn¡¯t. Although they were all demons and their auras were similar, there were subtle differences. It¡¯s like how some people think all minotaurs look the same, these slight variations would be hard to discern for the uninitiated.


    He mistook them for someone else. What should he do? Go back? Ange looked back only to see a protective shield blocking his way back. He couldn¡¯t retreat.


    With his arrival, the insect-like monsters became erratic. From underground, a creature surfaced, curiously reaching out an antenna to poke Ange¡¯s toe bone. It seemed puzzled: this thing is hard, is it tasty?


    To ascertain if it was edible, the insect took a bite, only to break its mandibles with a crunch.


    Ange cocked his head, stepping down to crush it, and guts squirted out: forget it, just kill it, he has to kill the bugs anyway.


    Taking a step forward, Ange hoisted his scythe, making quick strides towards the Demon Bonfire.


    As soon as Ange leaped off the city wall, the demons noticed him, laughing mockingly: ¡°So useless, scared enough to fall off the city wall.¡±


    As their taunt ended, they noticed Ange landing gracefully, and charging at them full speed, they quickly corrected themselves: ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t fall, he jumped? An undeterred hero, eh? Braving the sea of insects to weave a heroic saga is awe-inspiring. Let¡¯s ask the bugs to nibble on him slowly, let him watch himself being gnawed to the bone, grant him that, he-he-he...¡±


    ¡°Umm, why does he seem so familiar?¡± His soul had been plundered, and his fragmented one, incomplete memories made him feel a strange familiarity, yet he was unable to recall from where.


    ¡°Two more jumped down, a little girl? And a guy in armor. What¡¯s that in his hand? A hoe? My God, they¡¯re from the Underground! Life Acceleration!¡±


    The demon fell backwards, overcome by the fear of growing too fast and being crushed.


    ¡°Do you know these people? Are they strong? He has a scythe, is he Undead?¡± The demon emerging from the bonfire asked with a puzzled look on its face.


    The demon¡¯s words seemed to empower him: that¡¯s right, he has already sold his soul, he didn¡¯t need to fear Life Acceleration when he had the protection of a demon, did he?


    Scrambling to his feet, he showered the demon with praise: ¡°Of course they¡¯re nowhere near as powerful as you, my lord, it¡¯s just they have such strange capabilities, they can perform Life Acceleration.¡±


    The demon merely sneered at his comment: ¡°Must be some sort of illusion. Life acceleration? Do you understand what that means? That¡¯s a Divine Technique. Are you suggesting that one of them up there is a deity?¡±


    He shook his head: ¡°Impossible, impossible, deities don¡¯t just wander about everywhere, but they truly can perform Life Acceleration.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s some type of divine magic, alright then, I curse you. I curse you with Undying, to suffer eternally under the relentless grind of time.¡± The demon glared at him, threatening him with a chilling curse.


    He felt an unknown force descending upon him, yet also something fading away from him.


    ¡°Undying? Is this really a curse? Isn¡¯t it more like a blessing?¡± He felt around himself, unable to recognize any changes, and questioned in a murmur.


    ¡°Heh, whatever you gain, you have to lose something in return. You sold your soul and you got a single chance at rebirth. But if you want eternal life, the price might be something you can¡¯t afford.¡± The demon chuckled as he spoke.


    ¡°What price?¡± He couldn¡¯t resist asking, Undying, such irresistible words.


    ¡°Like eternal imprisonment, for instance.¡± The demon responded indifferently.


    A shiver ran through him, eternal life but eternal imprisonment as well? He¡¯d rather die early then, there really were no such easy deals.


    ¡°What about me now?¡± He asked anxiously, could the thing he lost just now be freedom?


    ¡°Temporary curse, for a period of time you will not be affected by life, what you lose is a little vitality, you will feel weak and drowsy, that¡¯s all. By the way, how is your Bone Soup coming along?¡± The demon said casually.


    Although he had a feeling that the demon was not completely honest, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the lie and was distracted by the mention of Bone Soup, so he went back to check on it.


    Behind him, there stood a big kettle, boiling bones of various cows, sheep, and horses. The bugs couldn¡¯t chew on the bones, leaving behind piles of white bones wherever they went. He thought he might as well pick some animal bones to make soup, because he was feeling a little thirsty.


    Seeing the soup had turned milky white, he ladled some to taste and immediately exclaimed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Let me tell you, there¡¯s a knack to making bone soup. To cook a milky, non-gamey, and delicious soup, every step is crucial. First, you have to roast the bones, then put them in cold water, skim off the blood and foam, and simmer on low heat...¡±


    As he rattled on, he eagerly scooped another bowl for himself and started slurping it happily.


    It¡¯s that good? Tempted by his description, the demon couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips, but he couldn¡¯t eat it. He could only shout, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    The Bonfire suddenly flared twice as high, a formless power stirring the Bone Soup in the big kettle, creating a hovering globule nearby in the air.


    Then, the flame from the Bonfire slowly approached the Bone Soup to form a Flame Magic Array.


    The demon¡¯s voice echoed,, heed my summons, appear!... Alright, the summoning is complete, all depends on how good your bone soup is. The tastier it is, the stronger the summoned creature.¡±

 Chapter 254 - 170 Bone Soup Summoning_2

    Chapter 254: Chapter 170 Bone Soup Summoning_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange, who was running from a distance, also saw the situation unfolding. Negris called out in his spirit, ¡°Not good! They¡¯re summoning something. What¡¯s that? Bone Soup? Oh, no! They¡¯re summoning the hellhound! Hurry! Wipe out that soup!¡±


    But at this distance, Ange¡¯s reach just wasn¡¯t that long. The only possible action that could make a difference was Holy Light Flash.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange let out an unrestrained bellow.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Angel responded immediately, stopping to spread its wings and pushing towards the action... pushing forward again with wings spread...


    After extending its wings twice, the Little Angel looked back and suddenly remembered its wings were folded.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Slighly annoyed, Little Sky raised its hand, in a helpless shrug, with palms facing upward.


    Nothing could be done. They could only watch helplessly as the Array took shape, a shadow leapt out from it onto the ground, landing with a childish howl.


    ¡°Um...is that a puppy? A Pekingese? Legend says that hellhounds love Bone Soup. The tastier the soup, the more powerful the summoned hellhound becomes. This Bone Soup must taste awful,¡± Negris mumbled.


    The humans and demons were similarly stunned. A puppy?


    ¡°Is your soup really that tasty?¡± A demon asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s tasty. I myself drank a big bowl. Maybe my cooking style isn¡¯t liked by demons? Do you prefer the kind with a floating mix of blood foam and a foul stench?¡± The human defended himself.


    Just then, the puppy shook its head, splitting it into three. It swelled rapidly and pounced forward.


    Like a giant beast erupting from the body of the puppy, the giant dog with three heads sucked the Bone Soup dry with a single slurp and squinted down all six of its eyes in delight.


    Such a contented expression was the best endorsement for the Bone Soup.


    ¡°I told you it was tasty,¡± the human said hurriedly.


    After drinking the soup, the hellhound crunched the bones into pieces and swallowed them whole. Holding its right muzzle, the hellhound suddenly spoke in the demon language,


    The demon responded, ¡°...,


    The hellhound sighed regrettably and turned to confront Ange.


    The man asked urgently, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the dog said, ¡®I am still hungry¡¯, and I said, ¡®You can¡¯t, wait until next soup is ready¡¯,¡± the demon replied casually.


    The man was suspicious. Why didn¡¯t the ¡®I¡¯m still hungry¡¯ seemed to fit with the ¡®You can¡¯t¡¯ response? But demons couldn¡¯t lie so he had to believe it.


    Yes, demons under trading status couldn¡¯t lie, but they could certainly omit. For example, just now, the hellhound had actually said: I¡¯m still hungry, can I eat this person?


    The hellhound, eager for another serving of Bone Soup, took action. It sprung forward, opening its gigantic jaws wide, attempting to bite Ange.


    ¡°Die, hellhound, the powerful creature that guards the abyss of hell. Its teeth can crunch steel....¡± The man murmured, his sentence trailed off as he saw the hellhound scream and jump in horror.


    Ange had punched the hellhound¡¯s gum, breaking off one of its steel-crunching teeth.


    ¡°Whine Whine¡± The hellhound started to whimper, holding its mouth with its front paws, appearing much like a human with gum inflammation attempting to snap down on hard food.


    Ange put away his Scythe of Death, raising his hands instead. The hellhound was a huge creature after all, and the Scythe of Death wasn¡¯t as effective as the Hand of Locke and the Boundary-Crossing Hand, especially when the Hand of Locke was stronger than steel.


    The hellhound was in so much pain from its middle head that it couldn¡¯t open its mouth. Consequently, the left and right heads stretched out to bite.


    Ange used his Boundary-Crossing Hand to punch the right-head¡¯s nose, and Hand of Locke to hit the left-head¡¯s gum, breaking another tooth.


    ¡°Whine, whine~¡± The hellhound began to whimper again. This time all three heads whimpered. Sobbing, it spoke in demon language,


    Negris, who understood demon language, immediately retorted sullenly, ¡°Were you tricked? Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with? Selling your life for a pot of bone soup? And you¡¯re asking us who we are?¡±


    the hellhound sat up, holding its left and right mouths with its paws, and its middle head spoke.


    ¡°Alright Ange, pick up the broken tooth from the ground and show it to him,¡± Negris instructed.


    Ange picked up a broken tooth from the grounds, held it with the Hand of Locke and easily snapped it into two halves.


    The hellhound shook, sitting up even straighter.


    Ange snapped again, breaking the tooth into three, then four pieces.


    The hellhound was stunned as it watched how its hard, sharp tooth more durable than steel was snapped into segments in Ange¡¯s grasp.


    Each time the tooth was snapped, it shuddered, its form shrinking. In no time, it reverted back to the form of the tiny Pekingese, whined once, and patted the ground with its little paw.


    An array appeared, and the Pekingese barked once in demon language, ¡°#£¤@%!&¡±, and then dived into the array, disappearing.


    The nearby demons and humans gawked in stupefaction, mumbling, ¡°What just...happened? What did it say?¡±


    The demon answered absent-mindedly, ¡°It said: ¡®You idiots! You¡¯ve killed me.¡¯¡±


    If even the hellhound could be scared off, how strong is this man in front of us?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe this. My swarm of insects is invincible. Protect me! Insects, bite them to death!¡± The human shouted with anger.

 Chapter 255 - 170 Bone Soup Summoned_3

    Chapter 255: Chapter 170 Bone Soup Summoned_3


    Translator: 549690339


    The ocean of insects kicked up a tsunami; on the land, the ¡®carpet¡¯ composed of insects was seething, flowing towards Ange from all directions like a tide crashing into him.


    There were too many of them. Ange stomped hard, pulling Little Angel and Little Zombie into his embrace, and then was engulfed by the sea of insects.


    The man in rags eerily muttered, ¡°Against absolute numbers, individual strength is useless. Even if it turns into a war of attrition, I could still grind you down. Life Acceleration would be of no help; I don¡¯t believe you can keep it up forever. Last time, there were too few insects. Otherwise, I could have drained you dry. It¡¯s all about who can outlast whom!¡±


    Soon, a mound rose where Ange had been standing, composed of the corpses of insects.


    The insects were desperately gnawing at each other¡¯s bodies, burrowing into their flesh, growing all the while. They went from small beetles to larger beetles, then died, their bodies gnawed by their kin. The same process repeated over and over again.


    Amidst the surging tide of insects, the man in rags noted some strange changes. The types of insects kept increasing, their sizes getting larger, and some even grew enormous mouthparts.


    ¡°Is this evolution? Is Life Acceleration accelerating their evolution?¡± the man in rags said excitedly. During their time in the underground lair, he had skilfully exploited Ange¡¯s Instant Death Halo, successfully breeding a few humanoid insects.


    While he wasn¡¯t specifically cultivating them now, as long as the numbers increased, the insects would surely cannibalize each other and spawn the most powerful Insect King.


    However, as the pile of insect corpses grew larger, he didn¡¯t notice that the growth rate of some insects was faster than ever, so fast that they didn¡¯t even have time to gnaw on their kin¡¯s bodies before growing old and dying.


    An hour passed, then two, then three. The carpet of insects that initially spanned the entire land had now shrunk to a small mound, which was completely covered in insect corpses.


    Since the man in rags had commanded the insects, they swarmed very efficiently; there wasn¡¯t a single insect left elsewhere.


    However, the scene he anticipated did not occur. The insects didn¡¯t cannibalize each other and evolve into the strongest Insect King. Instead, they all fell dead.


    The last insect convulsed and rolled down from the mound of insect corpses to the foot of the man in rags.


    The small hill-shaped mound of insect corpses had grown large enough to spread to his feet.


    ¡°How can this be? How can this be? How is this possible? Doesn¡¯t the Life Acceleration still exist? Why didn¡¯t they evolve? They did last time.¡± The man in rags mumbled in shock.


    A flame sparked within the mound of corpses, reducing insects to ashes wherever it passed, stubbornly burning a path out. Ange and his party emerged from within.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? This time it wasn¡¯t just Life Acceleration, it was also insecticide.¡± The voice of the Bronze Dragon echoed from Ange.


    The demonic face in the bonfire had quietly disappeared at some point, realizing early that something was wrong and making an early escape.


    Little Angel clenched her little fist angrily, lighting up with Holy Light. Despite Ange¡¯s protection, she had been bitten by several insects. Now a true angel, not a skeletal figure cloaked in flesh, she could feel pain.


    ¡°Ah! Holy Light? Are you from the Church of Light?¡± The man in rags snapped out of his daze, quietly kneeling on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll buy Redemption Tickets, three of them!¡±


    ¡°Huh, this line sounds familiar. Is it you? The one from the Dark City Underground? Weren¡¯t you soul-searched?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°I...,¡± began the man in rags, just as an image of a piece of parchment appeared before him. The image quickly ignited, and the man in rags¡¯ eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started spewing a greenish glow. He howled in agony.


    ¡°So, you traded your soul and were resurrected by a demon,¡± Negris realized.


    Ange conjured up a scythe and swung it at the burning parchment-shaped projection.

 Chapter 256 - 171: What is this medicine for! _1

    Chapter 256: Chapter 171: What is this medicine for! _1


    Translator: 549690339


    There was already a large crowd gathered on the town wall, everyone was fearfully watching the raging swarm of bugs in front of them, feeling helpless.


    Anthony was also on the wall at this moment. Originally, he had been preparing for an immediate attack at the base of the wall. He was waiting for the protective barrier to break, for the bugs to surge into the town, so he could strike, take out the bug charmer. This could potentially be the only way to save the city.


    Of course, Anthony didn¡¯t know that even if the bug charmer was to die, the bugs wouldn¡¯t stop. They would eat everything edible, fight each other, and then eventually all die out.


    Under a normal pace of growth, the bugs can¡¯t evolve. Only with Life Acceleration, which speeds up their generations, could it be possible.


    However, Anthony had already made the best preparations within his capacity. Whether it would be successful or not was out of his control. But with such significant changes taking place, he couldn¡¯t stay at the bottom of the wall. He hurried up to the top of the wall promptly, where he witnessed the most magnificent sight in his life.


    A fearless warrior opened his chest, taking a fragile little girl into his arms and then engulfed by the tidal wave of bugs. The peaks formed by the swarming bugs looked like a deep, devouring abyss.


    This scene could easily become a timeless painting.


    Obviously, not just he thought so. Not far on the wall, a wizard had already unrolled a scroll, swiftly moving his fingers in the air. Before long, the scene was sealed within the scroll.


    When the scroll is activated, everything recorded within will manifest, appearing lifelike in front of you, giving you an experiential feeling.


    This kind of Illusion Scroll, besides being expensive and having a limited activation count, has no other drawbacks.


    But being expensive is its biggest drawback. There¡¯s a huge market of people who can¡¯t afford the Illusion Scroll. Thus, painters with canvases setup quickly filled the wall, desperately recording the scene before them.


    As for the Little Zombie, most people intentionally ignored it for being an eyesore.


    This astonishing scene lasted for several hours. Then, the bug carpet covering the entire landscape began to shrink gradually from everyone¡¯s sight on the town wall, eventually forming a small hill.


    When Ange created a path with his fire magic, leading Little Angel out from the bug hill, a wave of cheering erupted from the town wall.


    When Little Angel raised both hands to invoke the Holy Light, the cheering grew even more intense. Everyone started ¡®cursing¡¯ the Church of Light: ¡°Long live the Light, Long live the Light!¡±


    The church has always said the Light is eternal yet you¡¯re wishing it to ¡®live long?¡¯ If not a curse, then what is it?


    Hearing this, Anthony felt uneasy. He didn¡¯t know how to stop the people¡¯s ¡®curse,¡¯ so he just forced a smile. Soon after, he realized: ¡°Hey, these people look familiar. My god, where has Lord Anthony found these people? They¡¯ve cleared the bug disaster all by themselves?¡±


    Not just him, when the news reached Anthony, he was also surprised. What in the world? I was just buying grain, was pest extermination service included? Moreover, how did Ange do it?


    He quickly called Ange over and asked cautiously: ¡°My Lord, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Pesticides.¡±


    ¡°What!? You¡¯re saying pesticides? A kind of pesticide which can poison an entire nest if just one bug eats it, causing all bugs to die?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were sparkling with excitement. He said passionately: ¡°I¡¯ll exclusively represent it!¡±


    Ange cocked his head, ¡°What do you mean by exclusive representation?¡±


    ¡°It means that this medicine, you only sell to me, and I resell it to others, giving you a commission.¡±, Anthony explained.


    ¡°Oh.¡±, Ange indicated understanding and then he pulled Negris into his mind, letting them talk it over.


    As dusk fell, Ange began to gather Fire Elements into the bug corpse mountain, setting them ablaze. The blaze that devoured the bug mountain spouted dozens of meters high.


    The rising heat carried away a lot of embers, scattering in all directions. Particular attention to downwind, the following year, the Black Mountain Kingdom had an explosive yield of crops. But all this would occur in the future.


    Anthony on the town wall shouted loudly: ¡°Governor, open the gates!¡±


    On the tower, a temporary governor of the Black Mountain Kingdom peeked out, saying: ¡°No, it¡¯s dark. We can¡¯t open the gates. If even one bug slips in, we¡¯d be doomed.¡±


    Anthony nodded. He understood the temporary governor¡¯s worries. Indeed, should a single bug slip in and make its way into the sewers, it could quickly multiply into an army of bugs. The thought of bugs crawling out of every sewer hole, every cesspool, every dirty drain was downright horrifying.


    No opening, then. Anthony simply jumped from the town wall. As soon as he landed, the temporary governor shouted: ¡°Lord Anthony, are you going to visit that brave bug exterminator? Please express our thanks from the Black Mountain Kingdom. We¡¯re preparing some gifts and food to send over later.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Anthony murmured to himself: He sure knows how to handle things.


    ¡°Wait for me, wait for me. That¡¯s our boss. Catch us.¡± Sava¡¯s voice came from the city wall.


    Anthony took a look. It was a tall and slender girl who was also related to Ange¡¯s servant? Well, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem: ¡°Alright, jump down here. I will catch you.¡±


    Sava took a deep breath, closed her eyes and jumped, and Anthony caught her solidly.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, there¡¯s one more.¡± Sava politely thanked.


    Anthony saw that Sava was rather beautiful, he instantly perked up and pulled his most charming smile onto his face: ¡°No problem, serving beautiful ladies is my honor. Next lady, jump, bravely jump.¡±

 Chapter 257 - 171: What is this medicine for! _2

    Chapter 257: Chapter 171: What is this medicine for! _2


    Translator: 549690339


    While speaking, he looked up at the city wall and prepared to catch something. Suddenly, a minotaur jumped down, and Anthony could only prompt his fighting spirit before feeling like a mountain had crashed onto him.


    Vania, with a face of embarrassment, carried the passed out Anthony to Ange, and awkwardly said, ¡°Lord Ange, I accidentally knocked him unconscious.¡±


    Ange took a glance and cast a series of Face Purification Technique.


    The burning insect hill was the brightest bonfire. Upwind, Anthony, rubbing his arm, warily glanced at the nearby minotaur. Sensing his gaze, Vania occasionally turned around to give an awkward smile.


    Probably, both of them were thinking: Kvada, I almost crushed (got crushed by a bull) someone...


    Feeling his arm was better, Anthony suddenly remembered something: ¡°Oh, right, Lord Ange, the Black Mountain Kingdom¡¯s interim government wishes to express their thanks to you and are preparing a gift as a token of appreciation.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, unsure of what to say. He definitely couldn¡¯t explain that he had ¡®mistaken the person and jumped down to attack the wrong person, but decided to continue attacking anyway since he needed the insect ash¡¯.


    Not long after Anthony finished speaking, the distant city gate started opening slowly, and two horse carriages drove out.


    ¡°Wow, two carriages? That¡¯s quite a generous gift.¡± Anthony praised, but his face darkened the moment he saw the contents of the carriages.


    He originally thought it would be two carriages full of gold and silver coins, gems, jewelry, and such. After all, Ange saved a city and the lives of hundreds of thousands of people. Two carriages might be a bit much, one to one and a half carriages would have been reasonable.


    At the current rates, hiring a mercenary group to save a city of hundreds of thousands would cost three times as much.


    Yet, the two carriages were laden with unprofitable items: food, cloth, handicrafts, and books. The most valuable item was a pouch handed over by the person in charge, which contained a thousand Demon Crystals.


    A thousand Demon Crystals wouldn¡¯t even be enough to buy a bottle of pure Holy Essence Liquid. So, the Black Mountain Kingdom¡¯s gratitude was worth less than a bottle of essence.


    Anthony was somewhat annoyed: ¡°No wonder the Black Mountain Kingdom is deteriorating widely. They dare to offer such trivial things?¡±


    Although annoyed, the gifts weren¡¯t payment, and there had been no prior agreement. Even if they offered nothing, it wouldn¡¯t be illegal. Besides, despising them for being cheap and impolite, Anthony couldn¡¯t do anything more than leer a few sentences and return to the city.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind; he hadn¡¯t taken action to save the Black Mountain Kingdom, it was merely a case of mistaken identity.


    After burning the insect hill, Ange gathered all the ash. At this moment, Rogge suddenly emerged: ¡°Lord Ange I have found the nest of the worm master.¡±


    Since Rogge could not pass the scan of the light of truth he had stayed outside the city. Technically, he could have been taken into the Resting Camp, but the city gate was crowded and the action would have been conspicuous, so he was simply left outside.


    The devil¡¯s perception was very keen, so he hadn¡¯t approached the fight. He didn¡¯t think that a devil and a worm master could defeat the Undead God and the God of Knowledge, so he wandered around and unintentionally stumbled upon unexpected gains.


    Looking at the bags full of items in the cave, just after settling the price with Anthony, Negris, who was projected on the Bronze Dragon, was dumbstruck: ¡°Did this guy flip the whole of the Black Mountain Kingdom upside down? Is that why the city people¡¯s gratitude was so frugal, they might actually be poor?¡±


    The cave was filled with bags; gold coins and treasures couldn¡¯t be constrained and flowed from the opening of the bags. There was everything in it: rings, necklaces, bracelets, silver candlesticks, gold bowls, various exquisite gold, silver, and copper ware. In short, anything valuable could potentially be found here.


    Among them was one bag that made everyone feel sick ¨C gold teeth, obviously knocked off from corpses.


    They even knocked down gold teeth, turning over the entire Black Mountain Kingdom would be nothing special, and it¡¯s something that bug eradication experts could handle.


    Driving away waves of bugs that infiltrated every nook and corner, whether it be rafters, floors, or even three feet underground. No place could stop the bugs, if there¡¯s a gap they squeeze in, and if not they tunnel through it. Every corner, every brick, every cellar, every ditch became a scouting target for these bugs.


    Especially since many nobles and wealthy households liked to bury their food in pits underground, this gave the bugs even more reason to tunnel.


    Under such painstaking efforts, the wealth accumulated over thousands of years by the Black Mountain Kingdom was all piled up right here.


    ¡°Add the royal treasury into the equation, and the entire wealth of a country has landed in your hands. Talk about a stroke of luck.¡±


    The national treasury increased by one.


    Ange barely registered this, finding it rather boring instead. Bags of shimmering gold, silver, and jewelry, necklaces, and trinkets were being moved into the Resting Camp, even slower than when he filled them up with bug ashes.


    He had even wanted to stop packing, but seeing Sava excitedly preparing to pounce on the bags, Ange knew that these things still held value to humans.


    Negris began discussing the business after packing up the treasures. ¡°Anthony and I have reached an agreement. He¡¯s willing to pay three million Demon Crystals for exclusive rights to the bug repellent. From now on, we can just sell it to him. It¡¯s sixty thousand Demon Crystals per transaction.¡±


    The moment she heard the mention of bug repellent, Sava¡¯s ears perked up. Confused, she asked, ¡°Per transaction? What do you mean? Shouldn¡¯t our bug repellent be sold by weight?¡±


    Looking at her sideways, Negris snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously think that the bugs were eradicated solely due to the insecticide?! Sure, the insecticide played a role, but it on its own couldn¡¯t have eradicated the bugs. Bug Hunters would instantly notice something off and prevent the bugs from turning on one another.¡±


    ¡°You know why Ange stood there motionless earlier? Because only by doing so could he trick that Bug Hunter into driving all its bugs up to their deaths. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out so cleanly. At the very least, a significant amount of bugs would¡¯ve been left in this cave to guard the treasure.¡±


    ¡°As long as they¡¯re not all dead, even one or two bugs left could quickly breed a whole host of them again. Eradicating them isn¡¯t the problem, it¡¯s entirely clearing them out that¡¯s tricky. Especially in complex environments like cities. How could you possibly get rid of them all? In the end, Ange had to step in.¡±


    ¡°So, I came to an agreement with Anthony. We¡¯re not selling the physical product; we¡¯re offering a service ¨C exterminating the bugs in an area for a one-time fee of sixty thousand Demon Crystals. Bug corpses are ours to keep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have a one ten-thousandth share of earnings from the insecticide. So for every sixty thousand we bring in, you get six Demon Crystals in shares. The income from this time might not just be sixty thousand Demon Crystals, so take this as your first shared earning.¡±


    Sava¡¯s eyes sparkled with the shine of Demon Crystals. ¡°Shared earnings? Every time? Does this time count too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. As Gold Coin said, the best incentive for high-end talents is shared incomes, because getting sixty Demon Crystals signifies that we¡¯ve earned sixty thousand more. If you¡¯re excited, create more potions,¡± Negris smiled.


    Of course, Gold Coin did say something else, but he didn¡¯t share that. Gold Coin advised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t give too much. Too much might dampen enthusiasm. What if they get enough to last three to five years and then completely slack off? At the same time, guide them to spend on expensive items. Buy a house, a manor, a Demon Crystal vehicle, have children, put them in deep debts. That way, they¡¯ll be driven to make money.¡±


    Sava was indeed motivated, ¡°Lord, take a look. These are the potions I¡¯ve conceptualized over the past two years. Could you see if any of them might be of use?¡±


    She then took out a thick notepad. Negris flipped through it and burst out:


    ¡°What the hell are these potions? A Petrification Potion that can make limbs harden for a short time? Shouldn¡¯t it be skin hardening, not limbs? Vasodilation Potion for treating vascular shrinkage? Isn¡¯t there the Purification method? Go find a Priest for purification. And this, a Pregnancy Potion? What on earth do you want to do with this?!¡±

 Chapter 258 - 172: Bounty from a Thousand Years Ago_1

    Chapter 258: Chapter 172: Bounty from a Thousand Years Ago_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Negris, who just criticized those Eerie Potions, soon felt as if he was being repeatedly slapped in the face.


    ¡°Used externally to petrify limbs, lessen sensitivity, and increase hardness. Isn¡¯t this the XX Divine Oil?¡±


    ¡°It expands blood vessels and the side effect is to enlarge and thicken. Kvada, isn¡¯t this medicine designed especially for men, rather than for heart disease?¡±


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the Pregnancy Potion, I¡¯m asking you if this medicine can be used by giant dragons!¡±


    ¡°Why are all the medicines you have in mind like this... like this...? Are these medicines, are they serious? Can they be made at all?¡±


    Sava, seeming quite innocent and nodding like a pecking chicken, explained, ¡°Many of these ideas are from my teacher. He always said that the easiest money in the world is from devout believers, beauty-loving women, and impulsive men. The money of believers belongs to the gods, and it¡¯s hard to earn women¡¯s money, so he told me to think about men¡¯s, so I did...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to say that, Lisa and the silver coins should agree with your teacher¡¯s point of view. So, did you make money?¡± Negris asked.


    Lisa shook her head. ¡°These potions are just concepts. I have a general idea, but I can¡¯t find any investors, so I couldn¡¯t produce them.¡±


    ¡°Well, we will invest, just modify the Pregnancy Potion so that it can be used by giant dragons.¡±


    Using the cover of night, they hurried to Roland City, 100 kilometers away. This city is the closest to the Black Mountain Kingdom and it houses the largest Mercenary Guild within a thousand-kilometer radius.


    Ange took off his straw hat, put on his Soul Armor, and wrapped himself up tightly. He then put on his sham hammer wrapped in Holy cloth, and went into the Mercenary Guild¡¯s hall.


    Due to its large size, the guild hall here is far more grand than that in the Black Mountain Kingdom. Thick stone pillars support the ten-meter-high ceiling, which makes it look very spacious. Despite the constant stream of people, the hall was not at all noisy.


    Why did Ange remove his hat and put on his Soul Armor? It¡¯s because, in the Mercenary Guild, these outfits would be inconspicuous. Ange had a feeling similar to his first time walking into Witch City, being greeted by a variety of species and bizarre attires, all with different styles of decoration.


    A beastman, with a nose piercing and body painted in various colors, passed by Ange while staring fiercely at him.


    A dark-skinned elf, his body covered in exquisite tattoos almost revealing all he possibly could, walked past him not too far away. Suddenly, he turned to look at Ange, and then seemed confused and walked away.


    Negris was surprised: ¡°The environment is much more tolerable than it was thousands of years ago.¡±


    If this were a thousand years ago, the beastmen and dark elves appearing on the territory of the Church of Light would certainly wear collars around their necks. These diverse creatures could only appear as slaves in the human world.


    He had already noticed this situation in the Black Mountain Kingdom; Vania was unabashedly crowding into the crowd, and everyone took it for granted without any special reaction. He originally thought it was because of the Minotaur, as they are the species who get along best with humans.


    But now that he sees the same thing happening with beastmen and dark elves, it¡¯s clearly not an exception.


    Ange also curiously looked around. The most prominent thing in the hall was the Magic Notice Board directly opposite the main entrance; on it, brief pieces of information were continually scrolling:


    Super level task: Clear the insect plague in the Black Mountain Kingdom, Reward: A million Magic Crystals. Assigned: Five days ago.


    Super level task: Retrieve the Earth Hammer, Reward: A million Magic Crystals. Assigned: Five days ago.


    Ultra super-level task: Heal the World Tree¡¯s withering disease, Reward: Ten million Magic Crystals, and gain the friendship of the elves. Assigned: Two years ago.


    Ultra super-level task: Kill the Fallen Angel, Reward: Ten million Magic Crystals, and receive the blessing of the Church of Light. Assigned: Seven months ago.


    Mega super-level+ task: Kill Steadfast Locke, Reward: One hundred million Magic Crystals, return his intact skeleton, and get an additional reward of three hundred million Magic Crystals. Assigned: One thousand three hundred sixty years ago.


    The only information that was scrolling on it were super level tasks or above, and there were very few high-level tasks. Among the mega super-level tasks, Ange saw a familiar name.


    ¡°Locke.¡± Ange pointed at the notice board and said.


    His intention was to let Negris, who was projecting the image on his body, take a look, but just as he finished speaking, a chortle came from behind him: ¡°Heh, you¡¯re definitely a rookie. Every newbie who enters the Mercenary Guild is always attracted by the mega super-level task that has been hanging for one thousand three hundred years. How about it? The total bounty is four hundred million, higher than the total production value of many major empires. Are you tempted?¡±


    When Ange turned around, he saw a middle-aged mercenary with a smile on his face. Seeing Ange turning his head, he said, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re visiting the Mercenary Guild for the first time. Have you registered as a mercenary yet? Want to know where to take tasks? Want to know which tasks earn more money and save more time? Want to know how to quickly increase your mercenary level and get ripped off less?¡±


    Ange shook his head honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t know. They call me the King of Mercenaries, I guide rookies like you. Just for a small amount of three gold coins, you can learn all the above information and easily register as a mercenary. How about that, isn¡¯t it a good deal?¡±


    Ange shook his head and Negris finally realized: ¡°So he¡¯s an agent. Charging three gold coins just to show the way? Has he lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°No good deal? Or don¡¯t need it? Let me remind you, I have internal connections, and it would be difficult for you to succeed in registration on your own. Three gold coins are not much, I still have to take care of relationships.¡± The middle-aged mercenary explained.


    Ange shook his head, he did not come here to register as a mercenary, he came here to hand in a task, so he ignored the middle-aged King of Mercenaries and turned around to walk towards the notice board.


    Perhaps due to the lack of new recruits, the middle-aged mercenary¡¯s agent business hadn¡¯t taken off, and seeing Ange turn around and leave, he quickly caught up:


    ¡°As a newbie, it¡¯s easy to get exploited in a place like this. The lower the mercenary level, the more commission the guild takes. If I help you register, you can skip the internship phase and save quite a bit of money. If you can spend a bit more, I have mid-level mercenary qualifications for sale here.¡±


    ¡°He really is doing quite a range of business.¡± Negris laughed: ¡°But I remember, the super level tasks do not require commission, or rather, the commission is given by the reward provider.¡±


    Ange came to the counter below the notice board and said, ¡°Handing in task.¡±


    The young woman with fair skin sitting behind the counter was filing her nails with a stone stick. Upon hearing Ange, she responded without lifting her head, ¡°Read the sign, read the sign. Submit high level and above tasks here, submit lower level tasks next door.¡±


    ¡°Handing in super-level task,¡± Ange said, his hand


    released the Holy Hammer, then with a clatter, it crushed the counter and landed onto the floor.


    The fair-skinned young woman behind the counter was stunned. The only movement was her toes, which almost got smashed by the hammer, retreating beneath the counter. The King of Mercenaries, behind them, was so scared that he fell flat on his butt.


    The news that someone was handing in a super level task quickly spread throughout the entire hall.


    PS: Second dose of vaccine on the 21st day, I felt a bit sleepy after the shot and took a nap, I¡¯ll update the second chapter later.

 Chapter 259 - 173 Everything is arranged_1

    Chapter 259: Chapter 173 Everything is arranged_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The most significant aspect of the Earth Hammer is its blessing ¨C only the recognised can lift it. If Anthony crafted a hammer that lacked even the most basic feature, it could not be called a forgery.


    The Array had long been engraved inside the hammer. Once infused with the Holy Light, it would generate a powerful adhesion force ¡ª creating a deception that it is simply too heavy to lift.


    The more potent the Holy Light infused, the stronger and more enduring the adhering force. That was why Ange was required to operate it. In this world, apart from the Gods of Light, who else¡¯s Holy Light could be more potent than his?


    The pale clerk was speechless with shock, so he ran off. Shortly thereafter, the local officials of the Mercenary Guild, high-level personnel, military force leaders, and so on, all assembled.


    In addition to that, there were high-level members of top-tier mercenary groups, independent elite mercenaries present. The lower- and mid-tier mercenaries had already been pushed to the outskirts.


    To prevent people from seeing through his Soul Armor, Ange had invoked the Holy Light to wrap around his body. This was not out of excessive nervousness. In the mercenary profession, all sorts of odd abilities can exist ¨C and seeing through Soul Armor wasn¡¯t strange.


    But to see through Soul Armor and penetrate the Holy Light was much more challenging ¨C because these were two almost contrasting force attributes, with very few people possessing the ability to counter both attributes.


    As expected, not long after Ange used his Holy Light, he sensed several waves of power quietly cast upon himself. These powers recoiled immediately once touched by the Holy Light.


    Ange followed the wave of power and saw the previous Dark Elf, a mysterious figure covered in a cloak, and an old man with a solemn expression on his face, marked by the ravages of time.


    Seeing Ange looking towards them, the Dark Elf shrank back in shock, retreating into the crowd with an expression of horror.


    The cloaked figure trembled and lowered his head.


    Only the solemn old man performed a salute over his heart, then turned and walked away.


    Apparently, none of them predicted that Ange would discover their observation so swiftly and accurately pinpoint them. It was like a thief preparing to dip hands into your pocket, only to look up and find you have been watching him all along ¨C caught red-handed.


    The other experts also noticed this silent shift, promptly abandoning their idle thoughts. Those who dared to investigate first in these circumstances are usually confident in their abilities, yet now they had all been caught out.


    Especially the old man, recognized by some as the ¡®Eye of the Gods¡¯ ¨C was actually startled and ran away?


    Some murmured quietly among themselves, ¡°No one has completed a super task in years. The Earth Hammer task should be the simplest one in all those years. The challenge mainly depends on who can lift it. It¡¯s unexpected that someone can really lift it.¡±


    ¡°No, a Sword Saint Level figure can actually lift it with brute force. The key is whether or not the heir to the Black Mountain Kingdom possesses the ability to lift it. If they can lift it, it signifies recognition from the Earth Hammer, automatically inheriting the Black Mountain Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the royal family of the Black Mountain Kingdom all died out?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about the illegitimate son? He¡¯s in our Roland City. Maybe he¡¯s already been informed about the Earth Hammer and is rushing over here.¡±


    No sooner had the words been spoken than the main character arrived. A ragged young man was excitedly shouting, ¡°Holy Hammer, my Earth Hammer, our family¡¯s Holy Hammer. Let me pass, let me pass.¡±


    Everyone opened up a path. The excited young man was about to throw himself towards the Hammer when he was stopped by the guild members. ¡°We still need to verify the authenticity of the Hammer. Please do not approach.¡±


    The young man asked urgently, ¡°The Earth Hammer is the sacred object of our Black Mountain Kingdom. If it is verified as real, please return it to me.¡±


    The high-ranking members of the guild looked at each other. After a while, President Kage, the local leader of the guild, said, ¡°Black Mountain, ah, although you call yourself Black Mountain, the guild does not want to interfere in your family affairs. Once the authenticity is verified, the item will be returned to the sponsor. The current task was initiated by the interim ruler of the Black Mountain Kingdom. The Hammer will be handed over to them at that time.¡±


    ¡°My older cousin!? No, you can¡¯t hand the sacred object to him. He is not of the Black Mountain family. He is usurping the throne!¡± The young man, who refers to himself as Black Mountain, asserted loudly.


    President Kage just responded with a polite smile, without addressing his assertion.


    After an examination, the guild¡¯s appraiser reached a conclusion: ¡°President, it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t seen the Earth Hammer. Your words don¡¯t count. I¡¯ve seen it. My father has shown me the Holy Hammer many times. Let me see it,¡± Black Mountain immediately said.


    After pondering for a while, President Kage nodded to everyone and stepped aside.


    Black Mountain immediately lunged at the Holy Hammer, grabbed its handle in both hands and, before anyone could react, lifted the Earth Hammer. The Holy Hammer shone brilliantly.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s real, it¡¯s the real Earth Hammer. It recognizes me, it finally recognizes me. I am the heir to the Black Mountain Kingdom!¡± Black Mountain shouted loudly, causing a stir among the crowd.


    Upon seeing this, Negris finally sensed something wrong and muttered, ¡°This illegitimate child of Black Mountain... couldn¡¯t he be arranged by Anthony?¡±


    Black Mountain put down the Earth Hammer. When others tried to lift it again, they still couldn¡¯t. This confirmed the fact that the Holy Hammer had recognized Black Mountain.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that no one could lift it. Those with strength exceeding the Sword Saint Level could lift the Holy Hammer with brute force and then quickly wrap it in a shroud.


    ¡°Come on! Follow me to the Black Mountain Kingdom. I can lift the Holy Hammer. I am the Duke¡¯s heir. Follow me to retake the lost title. You all will be meritorious,¡± Black Mountain roared to the mercenaries behind him, and several of them immediately stepped forward, ¡°We support you.¡±


    With a buzz, a large number of supporters followed Black Mountain out of the guild hall.


    Negris swore, ¡°Kvada, this is all arranged. After this scene, Black Mountain will have a legitimate excuse to reclaim his title. His supporters must have been arranged by Anthony. As long as he reclaims the title, he will naturally get the Earth Hammer. By then, whether the Holy Hammer is real or not won¡¯t matter, no one will check it again.¡±


    The old, experienced politician with his deep calculations even startled Negris, the age-old prophet. The insect disaster in the Black Mountain Kingdom was clearly sudden. In such a short time, they had already implemented a plan to support their own people and throw a wrench in the Western District¡¯s plans.


    The Black Mountain Kingdom is nominally independent but is also within the sphere of influence of the Western District. As long as one of Anthony¡¯s people can become Duke, he can immediately get a strong supporter in the Western District.


    The Anthony Knights, who were trapped in the city and needed Ange for supplies, must have been part of the plan too.


    Negris was scared, but Ange wasn¡¯t. After all, he didn¡¯t understand. After the messy people left, President Kage came over and politely said, ¡°My friend, this way, please.¡±


    In the private meeting room, President Kage personally brought out some items and politely asked, ¡°May I know your name or codename?¡±


    Ange sat there, letting Negris take the lead in speaking, as Ange¡¯s fragmented manner of speaking could drive many people crazy.


    Negris curiously asked, ¡°You can use a codename?¡± His voice came from Ange¡¯s body, sounding as if Ange was speaking, thanks to the Soul Armor.


    But since it wasn¡¯t exactly like speaking, President Kage could tell the difference, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. Instead, he said, ¡°Certainly, our Mercenary Guild respects everyone¡¯s privacy. You can use your real name or a codename. But if you use a codename, we can¡¯t bind it to your identity. If you lose anything, it¡¯s gone for good. You can¡¯t get a replacement.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then use a codename, Vegetable Farmer.¡±


    ¡°Vegetable Farmer? Are you sure?¡± Kage asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Yes, just call it that,¡± Negris affirmed. There was no other codename more fitting for Ange than this.


    ¡°Uh, that name¡¯s taken. Someone used it already. How about we add a number after it?¡±


    ¡°No, change it to Planting Vegetable Farmer. Is that also taken? Vegetable Head? Veggie Bone? Can Veggie Bone be used? Let¡¯s go with that, no more changes.¡±


    After the difficult task of settling on a codename, President Kage presented the items on the tray one by one, ¡°This stack consists of one hundred anonymous Magic Crystal Prepaid Cards, this is your Super Mercenary Ring. With it, you can receive the highest support from the Mercenary Guild, including intelligence, resources, transportation, personnel, etc. This is...¡±

 Chapter 260 - 174: Where Did This Dead Kid Come From?_1

    Chapter 260: Chapter 174: Where Did This Dead Kid Come From?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Here are twenty coupons for the Desert Style Bathhouse, twenty tickets for the deluxe set meals at the Dark Elf Tavern, oh, and two Face Purification Beauty Experience Tickets. If you have any women with you, they can go and give it a try, it¡¯s totally legit.¡± President Kage showed an expression everyone could understand, leaving the two men who knew nothing about it thoroughly confused.


    Even after leaving the Mercenary Guild, Negris was still murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®one-stop¡¯ set menu? What have they done to us dragons?¡±


    Hurrying through the winding streets, Rogge emerged after a quick wait at a corner, ¡°No trackers, just an ordinary human mumbling something about the King of Mercenaries all the time. I cut his belt and he didn¡¯t dare to follow.¡±


    Ange nodded, the Soul Armor dissipated and he put on a straw hat, transforming into a typical human.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to this Face Purification Beauty Salon. I suspect this is the business the silver coin mentioned, he did brief us about it before.¡± Negris said.


    Ange tilted his head, recalling something similar. The flow of Faith Elemental Force from the silver coin was sporadic, but whenever it occurred, it was incredibly dense, like some sort of ritual was happening. According to the silver coin, it was down to this Face Purification Beauty Salon.


    After asking people for directions, they finally found the so-called Face Purification Beauty Salon, only to discover that they couldn¡¯t enter. It only admitted women.


    Alright, this left the only female among them to do the work. In a secluded area, Ange brought out Little Angel. As soon as she landed, she jumped onto a hammer, her holy light-veiled fists pounding on the hammer, accompanied by the sounds of thumping and screams.


    Little Angel had brought out the Earth Hammer, but why the screams? Ange hurriedly put everything back and took a peek with his mind.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, Little Zombie and Little Angel were bullying the Earth Hammer. Little Zombie was holding down the handle and Little Angel pounded it with her fists glowing with holy light. Dissatisfied with her own attack power, she doubled up her fists and hammered down fiercely, making the ground echo with the thud sounds. The Earth Hammer emitted tortured screams, ¡°Hot, hot, hot, hot...¡±


    Ange quickly stopped the two little creatures and lifted the Earth Hammer. Yes, he lifted it. The Earth Hammer, which had required his full strength to lift just a bit outside, was now lifted as if it were an ordinary hammer.


    Curious, the Bronze Book approached, its voice full of surprise, ¡°Oh? A spirit, there¡¯s a spirit. This hammer is conscious.¡±


    A thought echoed from the Earth Hammer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a spirit too, a book that has gained consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Huh, it talks back? Ange, hand it back to Little Angel.¡±, Negris said.


    Ange didn¡¯t do as told, but turned to Little Angel and said, ¡°Ooh?¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±, Little Angel pointed at the Earth Hammer.


    ¡°Why are you... roaring at it?¡± Ange asked the Earth Hammer.


    It seemed the Earth Hammer realized Ange was the one in control. To avoid being handed back to Little Angel, it confessed, ¡°She doesn¡¯t bear the bloodline of Black Mountain, I thought she had stolen me. I shocked her.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, and said, ¡°Not stolen, snatched. You are ours.¡±


    Not stolen, but snatched...


    The Earth Hammer trembled as if it were about to lose control. Ange tightened his grip, and holy light constantly exploded from his hand.


    The Earth Hammer let out a series of screams, ¡°Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot... I, the Earth Hammer, pledge my loyalty to you, my Lord! Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot!¡±


    Ange¡¯s holy light explosion was too rapid. Despite pledging its loyalty, it was still burnt several times and it was barely alive.


    Once the Earth Hammer had recovered somewhat, Negris leaned in and said sympathetically, ¡°It was wise of you to surrender. Any slower and you might have been erased.¡±


    The Earth Hammer replied discontentedly, ¡°Is everyone so cruel now?! Even denying the opportunity to surrender?¡±


    Negris asked, ¡°Hm? Someone else mentioned this before. Do you know how to farm?¡±


    ¡°Farming? I am Earth Hammer. Are you insulting me by asking me to farm?¡± Earth Hammer sounded somewhat angry.


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t, then you lose the opportunity to surrender,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°I can!¡± Earth Hammer responded definitively.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I can loosen the soil. Any rock that I hit turns into mud, which has excellent drainage. It¡¯s perfect for planting things. When Black Mountain Kingdom was first established, the land was rocky. I brought it to fertility hammer by hammer,¡± Earth Hammer said resentfully.


    ¡°Good, you have hope. Here, a demon spirit that can¡¯t farm is worthless.¡±


    ¡°Can you farm then? How can a yellow book like you do farming?¡± Earth Hammer asked.


    ¡°I can teach you farming.¡± Now it was Negris¡¯s turn to sound resentful. ¡°Give it to Little Angel, let her use it to loosen the soil.¡±


    Ange put the hammer on the ground, Little Angel came over, picked it up easily, looked at it for a moment, then punched it.


    ¡°Why are you still hitting me when I haven¡¯t even said anything!¡± Earth Hammer wailed.


    Putting Earth Hammer down for the time being, Little Angel was lifted up, took the voucher, and rushed off to the Face Purification Beauty Salon, raising the voucher high to the welcoming girl.


    ¡°Oh, where did you get this voucher, little girl? Where are your parents?¡± the welcoming girl asked with surprise.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Little Angel hopped and jumped, thrusting the voucher at the girl¡¯s face, because Ange told her to give the voucher to the humans, and then go in, without hitting anyone.


    Just as the voucher was about to hit her face, the welcoming girl reluctantly took it. Before she could say anything, Little Angel had already rushed inside.


    This was a garden-style building. Inside the entrance was a courtyard with a pond, a big tree, flowers, and fish.


    In the cool corner under the lean-to, some clearly aristocratic women were dressed lightly, lying or sitting, chatting and laughing. Some were flaunting their fullness, some showing off their slender figure, some displaying their fairness. It was a bustling scene.


    Negris suddenly said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder they only serve female guests. Such skinny bodies aren¡¯t good looking. Human stomachs are too small, which can easily cause their organs to collapse and they can¡¯t store heat. Our dragon bodies are much better.¡±


    At this moment, Ange and Negris were both focused on Little Angel, who ran all the way, ready to swat at these white thighs. Some of the ladies couldn¡¯t resist crowding around at the sight of the tender and innocent Little Angel.


    ¡°What a cute little girl, she looks like an angel. Come, let auntie hold you.¡±


    Little Angel¡¯s hand was itching to punch them, but luckily Ange had warned her not to hit anyone, or else it would be trouble.


    Just then, a crisp slap sounded. A girl dressed in work clothes, covering her face with her hands, tears in her eyes, ran out of a room nearby.


    A middle-aged woman chased out of the room, her hands on her hips as she shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? You¡¯re called the Face Purification Beauty Salon, right? Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t remove the spots on my face today, I¡¯ll smash your sign.¡±


    By the time Little Angel got to the woman, she had either let her anger fester or simply didn¡¯t like the sight of the pure and tender Little Angel. The middle-aged woman tripped her and muttered, ¡°Where does this brat come from, get lost.¡±


    Instinctively, Negris pulled Ange back. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. She can¡¯t hurt Little Angel.¡±


    PS: Ling Chen still has a turn.

 Chapter 261 - 175 Pray for Your Divine Power to Descend_1

    Chapter 261: Chapter 175 Pray for Your Divine Power to Descend_1


    Translator: 549690339


    With a crunchy sound, Little Angel felt like she ran over something. She stopped in confusion, and then a horrific scream erupted beside her. A middle-aged woman sat there screaming, holding her ankle bent to a horrifying angle of about seventy-eight degrees.


    At her screams, two muscular female guards rushed out of the room, ran over in haste, and helped the woman, asking anxiously, ¡°Madam, Madam, are you okay? What happened?¡±


    The woman cried as she clutched her leg, ¡°My leg, my leg, it was her, it was her. Catch her, catch her.¡±


    Little Angel was somewhat bewildered, tilting her head to look at the woman¡¯s broken leg. It seemed... she had caused the injury. Would this be considered hitting someone?


    As the two female guards charged toward her with claws bared, Little Angel started to chuckle. They were the ones who struck first, so retaliating wouldn¡¯t be considered hitting someone.


    With a punch to the left and a punch to the right, the two female guards flew back, clutching their black eyes. They were such low-level opponents that she didn¡¯t need to use the Holy Light.


    As per Lord Ange¡¯s demand, Little Angel measured her punches well enough not to hurt anyone too badly.


    After dealing with the enemies, Little Angel turned around and scampered off.


    As the two female guards carried off the middle-aged woman, they left with a roar, ¡°Remember this! Go, go, go, we are going to get some people and tear down this lousy shop.¡±


    The whole Face Purification Beauty Store fell into chaos. A beautiful and fair-skinned young woman ran out and questioned an employee, her face turned pale at the answer: ¡°That female tyrannosaur? This is a disaster. She is the most ferocious woman in Roland City. How did you offend her?¡±


    The female employee who had been slapped covered her face, crying, ¡°She demanded that I remove her spots and wrinkles. I said that I couldn¡¯t do it, so she got angry and hit me. I ran off to look for you, but as soon as I left the room, she vented her anger on a little girl, tried to kick her, and somehow managed to break her own foot.¡±


    ¡°Venting her anger on a little girl? She broke her own foot? How forceful was she? If she had kicked the child, it would have been tragic. That¡¯s too cruel, too detestable.¡± The young woman scolded in anger, but she soon furrowed her brows again:


    ¡°This female tyrannosaur won¡¯t listen to reason. Now that she¡¯s suffered such a loss and broken her leg, she will surely not let this slide. She¡¯s the widow of Count Tulo and her brother is the City Defense Army Commander of Roland City. She can call on the City Defense Army to give us trouble at any time. Get the customers out quickly, and you should also leave. Come back when this trouble is over.¡±


    The female employee, still covering her face, asked, ¡°What about you, manager Katie?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will stay and mind the store. This is Lord Ange¡¯s property, and we can¡¯t let others destroy it carelessly. I won¡¯t even have to think about such a thing,¡± said store manager Katie without hesitation.


    When she mentioned ¡®Lord Ange,¡¯ Ange, who was standing not far from the corner of this block, sensed her information very clearly and couldn¡¯t help looking in this direction out of curiosity.


    ¡°But...¡± Katie was clearly unsure if the other party would resort to violence. If she stayed while everyone else left, wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous?


    Katie, however, insisted on driving everyone out, ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry and leave. Go find that little girl and get her out of here too. Do you know whose child she is?¡±


    Not long after she had finished speaking, Little Angel ran back in, having completed the circle Ange told her to do.


    The female shop assistant who had been slapped hurriedly stopped Little Angel, ¡°Little girl, little girl, where are your parents? Where are they?¡±


    Little Angel pointed toward the door, meaning to say: The adults are outside.


    However, before she could finish, about a dozen soldiers suddenly stormed in through the front door, waving their weapons and blocking the entrance.


    Katie exclaimed with a lost voice: ¡°Oh no, bless me master.¡± As she spoke, she quickly moved forward, pulling back the Little Angel and the staff, spreading her arms to protect those behind her.


    With her cry for divine protection, Ange finally thought of what he could do and quickly projected his consciousness.


    Such projection, he had performed three times before. The previous two were when Silver Coin had just died and was reincarnated. This was the third time, but the situation was drastically different.


    The two times with Silver Coin were projections across the planes, but now it was just through a few walls. The clarity was so striking that it was as if he was there in person, as if he had replaced Katie and stood in her place, only slightly less real than having a soul contact with Little Angel.


    Ange, as though he were on the scene himself, ¡®saw¡¯ a middle-aged woman with a broken leg, being carried into the doorway by her two female guards.


    Katie looked at the middle-aged woman¡¯s iron-blue twisted face and quickly said: ¡°Countess, I am very sorry that this has happened. I am willing to compensate for your loss and actively heal you. Please forgive them.¡±


    The Countess paid no attention to Katie¡¯s words, her short, fat finger pointed at something, and she ordered her soldiers: ¡°Go and grab those people, I want to scar their faces, then sell them into the cheapest tavern.¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ eyes lit up at her order, a lecherous smile appeared on their faces, excitedly rushing forward.


    Katie¡¯s complexion changed drastically. She hadn¡¯t expected the Count¡¯s widow to be so overbearing, hurriedly adding: ¡°Countess, you can¡¯t do this, it wasn¡¯t intentional, this establishment is property of the Silver Chamber of Commerce, you can¡¯t run rampant.¡±


    ¡°Silver Chamber of Commerce? Never heard of it. Whether you are silver or black, I am going to demolish this place today. None of you will escape, I will scar all your faces, and then sell you to the cheapest tavern so you can be slept on by commoners every day! Grab them!¡±


    A look of despair filled Katie¡¯s face, she had tried to reason with her, but did not expect, when an overbearing person entirely rejects reason, how powerless she would feel.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s words made her tremble, the thought of her face being destroyed, living in a cheap tavern, being disgraced every day by lowly men, she wished she could head-butt against a wall and die.


    Even more despairing was that the woman¡¯s words were very likely to become reality. Even if Chairman Silver Coin knew and came to save her, that would be days later. By the time she was rescued, she probably wouldn¡¯t want to live anyway.


    For the first time, Katie regretted not learning some magic or martial arts, so she could protect herself at a critical time.


    Despite her despair and fear, Katie still firmly protected the Little Angel and female employees behind her, shouting loudly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to do whatever you want with me, but they are still young and naive, please let them go.¡±


    ¡°None of you can get away! Ah~¡± the middle-aged woman screamed hysterically, probably because she had moved her broken leg, causing her to moan in pain with an even more vicious look in her eyes.


    Seeing that kind of look, Katie knew there was no possible reconciliation. She closed her eyes in despair, muttering: ¡°God bless, I am willing to devote my body and soul, praying for your divine power to come...¡±


    Originally just a prayer of desperation, Katie didn¡¯t think anything would change, just pinned her last hope. However, with her muttering, an overwhelmingly powerful force suddenly rushed into her body.


    A flash of powerful force, from her forehead through to the soles of her feet, made her shudder. Her hands unconsciously clenched into fists, as if driven by an urge to grasp something.


    The soldiers rushed in front of her, reached out to grab her, but with impure motives, their hands were misplaced.


    Katie clenched her fist abruptly, and a Holy Light Staff appeared in her hand.


    Staff? Should I use magic or Divine Arts? The doubt flashed through her mind, but her hands involuntarily swung the Holy Light Staff, hitting the soldier in front of her on the head.

 Chapter 262 - 176: I’m fine_1

    Chapter 262: Chapter 176: I¡¯m fine_1


    Translator: 549690339


    One by one, a plump and fair-skinned young woman swung her light rod, smashing the soldiers¡¯ heads in front of her like a game of whack-a-mole. The scene was incredibly shocking.


    For a moment, everyone at the scene was stunned, including Katie who stammered, ¡°I... I... Did I kill someone?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback, but the descending divine soul was not. It emerged from Katie¡¯s body as a light shadow, carrying a scepter and rushing towards its master.


    Those in the know recognized this light shadow: ¡°God, a Mystical Warrior! My God, a Divine Soul has descended, run!¡±


    With a shout, even the Countess, escorted by her female bodyguards, ran off.


    But how could it let you run away casually when a divine soul has descended? The divine soul, dedicated by Anthony, has maintained Anthony¡¯s nature. In general, when it comes to action, it¡¯s thorough.


    The scepter pounded on the ground: ¡°God said: The original sin it carries is a heavy shackle, bound!¡± ¡ª Original Sin Shackles.


    Seven chains sprang from the ground, tying the Countess and her two guards on the street.


    ¡°Oh God, Original Sin Shackles, divine punishment! Did the lady blaspheme?¡±


    Whoosh! Everyone who could run blacked out.


    The middle-aged woman freaked out. Blasphemy? Divine punishment? Original Sin Shackles? Wasn¡¯t she just bullying the commoners, killing a few slaves, selling civilians into the fire pit, and slashing a few girls¡¯ faces? The City Lord didn¡¯t care about these things, would God? Isn¡¯t God too idle?


    The commotion here obviously alarmed many people. Not long after the divine soul descended, various wizards flew in from all directions. As soon as they saw the Original Sin Shackles, they were taken aback and hurriedly landed, either lying on the rooftops or hiding in corners, peeping out.


    There were also people hiding in the corner where Ange was. As soon as they saw Ange, they familiarly asked, ¡°How long have you been here? Do you know what happened?¡±


    Ange did not answer him. Feeling bored, the wizard rubbed his nose and started looking out on his own. After a while, another wizard hid here and similarly asked, ¡°How long have you guys been here? Do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°We just got here. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened yet, but apparently, there¡¯s Original Sin Shackles. Looks like someone blasphemed,¡± the first wizard to arrive said.


    ¡°Blasphemy? My God, I know her, she¡¯s the widow of Count Tulo and the sister of the local City Defense Army Commander. She blasphemed? She¡¯s gone mad?¡±


    ¡°Is it her? The Countess known as She-Tyrant? She has done so many evil deeds, blasphemy is not surprising, but divine punishment? I¡¯ve never seen divine punishment in my life.¡±


    ¡°I heard that last time when Great Bishop Nikola was assassinated, the Original Sin Shackles also appeared. It¡¯s not necessarily divine punishment, it could be divine magic.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, look at that light shadow, a divine soul! And it¡¯s in the robes of a bishop! My god, at least a person of the Favored One of the God rank can summon such a high-level divine soul, right?¡±


    ¡°The Favored One of the God? Sounds familiar. Oh right, Archbishop Anthony was resurrected recently, he¡¯s also the Favored One of the God. There haven¡¯t been any for so many years, why have two appeared this year?¡±


    ¡°Look, look, a beautiful woman is coming out, her body is shrouded in a holy light, could it be that she summoned the divine soul? Is she a saint?¡±


    The two wizards actually started a lively discussion, ignoring Ange. Ange, feeling helpless, grabbed one of them and threw him to the other side, letting them chat on their own.


    Rumble, rumble, the neat steps of an infantry squad walked into the street, and the commander at the front yelled, ¡°Stop! There is no fighting in the city, offenders will be arrested!¡±


    The middle-aged woman, seeing the reinforcements, started crying out, ¡°Brother, brother, save me, save me! All I wanted was to do some beauty and skincare, these people broke my legs and tied me up! Help!¡±


    The front commander shouted with righteous indignation, ¡°Damn it, who is tarnishing the church¡¯s reputation and injuring innocent people in the street?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he positioned the other party as ¡®tarnishing the church¡¯s reputation and injuring people in the street¡¯. Needless to say, this commander was experienced.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The middle-aged woman pointed at Katie. However, she was tied so tightly that only her fingers were free.


    The commander took a look at Katie and heaved a sigh of relief, because he saw panic and cluelessness on Katie¡¯s face. This made things easier: he would first arrest her and then interrogate her harshly to get the answers he wanted.


    Although Katie might be from the Church of Light, the church¡¯s personnel varies greatly. He had arrested numerous clerics before and had delivered the due punishment; perhaps the church even owed him a favor.


    ¡°Arrest them all¡±, the commander shouted, behind him, the soldiers carrying long spears, formed two lines and started jogging. Their heavy footsteps felt like they were treading on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The Little Angel scurried out from the entrance, seeing the incoming soldiers, her eyes lit up. Instantly, she spread her wings wide and thrusted her hands forward.


    Negris covered his face, unable to watch anymore, he said to Ange: ¡°This little bugger, always forgetting her wings are removed. Go on. There are too many people. She can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a beam of light blinded him. The Little Angel, with an invisible pair of light wings on her, pushed forward vigorously. In a flash, the beam of light traveled the length of the street, swallowing the marching soldiers and the commander behind them.


    Negris was left gaping, ¡°My God, it¡¯s the second pair of light wings. This damn child actually stimulated the Holy Light Flash using the light wings?¡±


    The Little Angel had long been a Four-Winged Angel, but only the first pair of main wings were physical. The second pair was made of light, and it¡¯s highly likely, including the Six-winged Archangel, only one pair of wings was physical, the rest were all in an energy state.


    The Holy Light Flash triggered by the light wings didn¡¯t dissipate the materials but burnt them to ashes. As the beam of light passed, the soldiers and the commander, all covered in the beam, were groaning on the ground, completely devoid of any life and soul.


    Negris exclaimed in shock, ¡°I see now. That¡¯s why, despite having her wings removed, she always wants to unleash powerful attacks. Originally, she really could trigger such attacks through her light wings. But this Holy Light Flash¡¯s effect, why is so similar to Judgment?¡±


    The Little Angel, having just unleashed her powerful attack, was brimming with energy and was scampering toward where Ange was.


    ¡°Quick, make her turn toward a different direction, and we will meet her elsewhere.¡± Negris didn¡¯t want to be discovered by the two wizards, who were engaged in an animated conversation next to him, about their connection.


    Scurrying about, the Little Angel turned around and was out of sight from the other end of the street in no time.


    Everyone was somewhat bewildered, wondering what just happened? Then they saw the Divine Soul walking step by step towards the Earl¡¯s wife, who was constrained by the Original Sin Shackles. Just as he was about to lift his staff, Katie called out, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The Divine Soul stopped, Katie rushed over, muttering to herself, ¡°I feel a constant flow of divine power in me, I want to try if I can do it. Sorry for the offense, milady.¡±


    After saying that, she pointed her finger on the woman¡¯s face, a fine red light shot out from her fingertip and struck the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Death finger? Doesn¡¯t seem like it, it is too thin, it¡¯s all over now. Surely the red light piercing her face will pierce through her brain?¡±, the two mages started chatting again. When they turned their heads, they found that besides them, only Ange had disappeared from that corner.


    However, to their amazement, the countess didn¡¯t die. The red light was roaming on her face, getting rid of the blemishes, then focusing on her crow¡¯s feet, the bags under her eyes and the blackheads on her nose, and the apple muscles on her cheeks.


    After roaming around, the countess seemed at least thirty years younger. Her blemishes, eye bags and wrinkles were all gone, and even her loose skin was a lot firmer.


    Katie took out a mirror and showed it to the countess, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the result?¡±


    Looking at her rejuvenated self in the mirror, the countess was both surprised and somewhat puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? Why hadn¡¯t she been given this from the start? If they had done this at the beginning, then why would she have needed to lose her temper?


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t learned it back then,¡± Katie sighed leisurely, then turned to the Divine Soul, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The Divine Soul remained expressionless, striking his staff on the face of the woman who had just become thirty years younger, flattening it.


    Then the Divine Soul maintained the posture of striking, and disappeared into the specks of stars, leaving only Katie on the street.


    The onlookers gasped, and for a moment, an eerie silence fell.


    Not long after, Roland¡¯s City Lord rushed over. After hearing a detailed report and looking at the corpse of the city defense commander, he glanced at Katie, utterly perplexed.


    Having lost a commander, he could not simply brush this matter aside. He sighed resignedly, ¡°Arrest her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares arrest the saint from our Church of Light!¡± a loud voice echoed from afar.


    The City Lord of Roland furrowed his brows, ¡°It¡¯s Anthony. How did he arrive so quickly? This isn¡¯t his Eastern Diocese, how many informants does he have?¡±

 Chapter 263 - One Hundred Seventy-Seven: Erasing Someone’s Magic Tattoo?_1

    Chapter 263: Chapter One Hundred Seventy-Seven: Erasing Someone¡¯s Magic Tattoo?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone thought of Anthony placing spies in Roland City, while completely overlooking the fact that they were all in this together.


    Besides Anthony, there were twelve towering Holy Spirit Angels who accompanied him, drifting slowly down the street as if their feet had wheels underneath their gowns.


    The citizens, soldiers, and.idlers in their way neatly stepped aside, creating a pathway. Some devout believers couldn¡¯t wait to drop to their knees, worshipping fervently. Twelve ¡®large¡¯ angels ¨C the larger they were, the more powerful they must be.


    Some atheistic wizards have already started whispering among themselves, ¡°Did you hear? The Holy Church? Isn¡¯t that their nickname? They are collectively called the Church of Light typically.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? The Eastern Diocese has become self-governed. They claim that the Western Diocese is occupied by the minions of the evil god. The Archbishop of the Western Diocese, Nikola, is a vile person, carelessly indulgent, sleeping with seven maidens every day, and raping the backyard pigs. He even sent someone to assassinate Archbishop Anthony.¡±


    ¡°In order to cleanse the followers of the evil god, Archbishop Anthony launched a purge, but was obstructed by the Pope. Anthony, unwilling to associate with the evil god, decided to sever ties with the Church of Light and formed the Holy Church. He earned the support of the entire Eastern Diocese. Now, we have to call him ¡®His Majesty Archbishop Anthony¡¯.¡±


    A wizard who had never heard of these events appeared baffled. ¡°Is that an explosive rumor? Seven maidens and a pig. Why would anyone rape a pig? I just returned from the sea, I had no clue.¡±


    Another wizard shrugged disdainfully, ¡°I knew it. No one would give two hoots for those seven maidens. Anyhow, this is the situation and now the Holy Church and the Church of Light have separated. The person the Pope most wishes to get rid of is probably Lord Anthony.¡±


    ¡°But we are in the Western Diocese. How dare Anthony come here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows how many spies he has planted here? It isn¡¯t even decided whose side they are on.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice? That divine soul¡¯s guise looks a lot like Lord Anthony¡¯s. Even the scepter is identical. You can¡¯t make out the face, though.¡±


    ¡°You think so too? Do you think it¡¯s possible that the lady shopkeeper is one of Anthony¡¯s spies? This place is an outpost of the Eastern Diocese, so Anthony arrived quickly. What if, he personally came because she is his mistress?¡±


    The duo gossip fervently, part ways and merge into the crowd to find their companions.


    The wizard who just heard the explosive rumor can¡¯t help but share it with his companions. ¡°Hey, hey! Have you heard? Nikola is said to rape seven sows and maidens every day...¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Have you heard? Nikola is said to rape seven maidens and sows every day...¡±


    The rumors spread rapidly, getting more and more distorted. Particularly the scandalous rumors. If Nikola in heaven had any idea of these accusations, he would surely descend in fury to strangle Anthony.


    Anthony floated up to Katie and smiled,¡±Those who have faith in our Lord shall receive his protection. Come with me. Here, no one dares to hurt you.¡±


    Everyone thought he was referring to the Gods of Light by saying ¡®Lord¡¯, but only he and Katie knew that their Lord was Ange.


    Katie was involuntarily led away by Anthony. Looking back, she saw Roland City¡¯s Lord turning red with rage but not uttering a word about capturing her.


    Upon reaching a crossroad, the local Bishop arrived hurriedly with a team of paladins, having received news of a divine soul descent.


    God! It had been many years since they last heard of a divine soul descent. Isn¡¯t it time for a Saintess Awakening? Hurry up and protect the saintess.


    Just as everyone rushed toward the scene, Anthony waved his hand in greeting from afar.


    The Bishop halted his procession, yelling,¡±The venerable saint is heading to Black Mountain Kingdom? It¡¯s very dangerous. Go protect the saint.¡±


    The group immediately reversed direction, heading back the way they had come, completely ignoring the twelve Holy Spirit Angels at the intersection, as well as the slightly awkward Anthony with his hand up.


    ¡°Old slicker,¡± Anthony cursed, leading everyone away from the secret base through the teleportation array. Before leaving, he destroyed the teleportation array, effectively abandoning a secret base to rescue Katie.


    Back on his territory, Anthony finally relaxed a little, instructed all the Holy Spirit Angels to leave, and then began to comfort Katie, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re safe now, are you Patricia¡¯s person?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Having her identity named by Anthony, Katie was somewhat flustered. Everyone knew the role Patricia played in the Church of Light, that she belonged to the shadowy side of the church. Who knew what Anthony thought about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Patricia is my person.¡± Nothing could be more comforting than these words. They¡¯re all on the same side.


    Nevertheless, Katie found it hard to believe. Even though she was one of them, the fact that Anthony had personally come to rescue her, even revealing a secret base with a teleportation array, was the treatment a little too much?


    Anthony opened his eyes wide, instinctively revealing a kindly expression: ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone is the Lord¡¯s people. We should love each other and not give up easily. Besides, you have redefined the Holy Light.¡±


    However, this ¡®kind¡¯ expression, on his forty-something ¡®old¡¯ face, seemed a bit out of place, making Katie, a beautiful woman in her thirties, blushing.


    Ange sat on the back of a dragon, shooting out red light from his fingers, smoothing the uneven dragon scales on the back of the Bone Dragon into smooth, fresh skin.


    ¡°Again, a whole new definition of the Holy Light, but why is the effect so strange? Removing spots and wrinkles?¡± Negris said in confusion.


    Ange pulled out a rusty iron sword, his fingers shooting out red light. The rust was soon completely removed, revealing the original color of the sword.


    ¡°Eh? Removing spots is the same as removing impurities? It can be used in this way too? Here, try this.¡± Negris went into the Resting Camp, fetching a piece of Bismuth Silver Jewelry.


    Mithril is a valuable magic material. It has a strong affinity for Magic Elements, so it can be used in Magic Circuits. It is necessary to construct Element Channels and Magic Networks.


    The purity of mithril determines the value of mithril. Mithril with a purity of ninety-eight and above is used to forge magic items, and mithril below ninety-eight can only be used to make bismuth silver jewelry. There is a thousand-fold difference in value between the two.


    If Ange can remove the impurities from bismuth silver with his spot removal spell and turn it into mithril that can be used in magic items, wouldn¡¯t that be a fortune?


    The red light shone, and the impurities on the bismuth silver jewelry slowly disappeared, making the entire piece sparkle silver.


    Negris excitedly exclaimed, ¡°It really works, great, finally there¡¯s an ability that¡¯s not just for planting.¡±


    Ange then pulled out a Mithril Belt to try again.


    Negris quickly intervened, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this the Space Artifact taken from those two dragon slayers? Don¡¯t mess around, be careful with the magic patterns...well, it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Negris¡¯s words always lagged behind Ange¡¯s actions. Before he could finish speaking, the red light lined up on the belt. There was a slight buzzing sound, the magic pattern locks on the Space Artifact disappeared.


    ¡°You can do that? Your spot removal spell can also erase others¡¯ magic patterns? You¡¯re kidding right? Hurry and see if it opens.¡±

 Chapter 264 - 178: Hammer of Ethereality_1

    Chapter 264: Chapter 178: Hammer of Ethereality_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Most space ornaments require magic pattern authentication to open, unless they are like the stripping female mage last time who deliberately left them unlocked for quick removal, then anyone can open them.


    For locked space artifacts, there are only two methods to unlock them: the original owner uses their unique magic wave, i.e. the magic pattern, to trigger the opening, or you find a space wizard to crack it.


    Usually, it requires a space mage beyond the level of great magician to have a high chance of cracking, of course, this also depends on the creator of the magical artifact.


    The more powerful the spatial wizard, the harder it is to crack the space artifacts they create; the higher level the mage, the easier it is to crack the same artifact, just like a game of chess, measuring the distance between the creators and the crackers.


    Temporarily not knowing the level of the belt¡¯s creator, yet Ange, with his fade technique, managed to solve the magic pattern lock, completely beyond Negris¡¯s comprehension.


    However, Ange himself is already filled with plenty of unconventional things related to God and the power of faith that defy common sense.


    That¡¯s why most wizards rather hate magicians, because it is easy to freak them out.


    The space belt is owned by a wizard named Xiehed. After opening the space in the belt and searching through it, he found some demon crystals, a few bottles of energy potion, several magic books, a few sets of magic robes, two wardrobes with clothes, a wig cabinet, and then nothing more.


    This Xiehed, actually uses valuable space to store clothes and wigs?


    Collecting useful items and shaking out useless ones directly from the dragon¡¯s back.


    He took out another space ring belonging to Iron Leyce and, after a while, it took longer to erase the magic pattern lock on the ring than the space belt, Ange reached in.


    ¡°Books on military strategy, topographic maps, accounting books, three books on military supply equipment, a list of contacts, various agreements in embossed form, relationship charts of high-level people from various countries, reflections on chess operations, biographies, maps of creatures, census data tables from various countries, and reports on economic livelihoods and customs from various countries... My God, Ange, it seems we have killed a pretty big-shot,¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Look, all these professional books and reports, written and printed on special paper, not parchment, the material itself is quite valuable, and each one has signs of being read, with annotations. This person has read these materials, not just once, he must be a very keen learner, and focusing on such professional things, he must have been an excellent commander.¡±


    Ange nodded, anyway, he couldn¡¯t understand them, whatever Negris said.


    Almost everything was related to military leadership, except for one item that looked like a pebble. Made of an unknown material, it began to glow faintly in the cold wind as soon as it was pulled out.


    As more wind blew on it, the glow became steadier, and behind the cobblestone, an air bubble free of wind opened up. Inside this space bubble, there was absolutely no feeling of wind.


    Wind is a phenomenon of wind element movement, it¡¯s a verb, only when it blows is it wind, and when it is at rest, it is air.


    ¡°Huh? What a magical boundary, this is the anti-wind magic barrier? And it is activated by the wind element itself? I forbid myself? Negris said, astonished.


    In the range enveloped by the bubble, there was no trace of wind, Ange tried to use his Pollination spell, but it wouldn¡¯t work. But the air was present, as if the moving wind would immediately come to a halt as it entered this bubble.


    What use could such a thing have?


    Unable to figure it out after pondering for a long time, he decided to put it away for the time being.


    Back to Fallen Dragon Lake, as soon as he lands, White Neck swoops in: ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    Ange immediately hopped back onto the dragon¡¯s back and soared towards Lake Island. White Neck told him that the elf beans had sprouted.


    The elf beans had finally sprouted. To grow them, Ange had tried everything. Surprisingly, they turned out to be more difficult to grow than the World Tree. Of course, this is mainly because there was only one seed. Otherwise, with Ange¡¯s comparative methods, he would quickly find a solution.


    The elves were able to grow elf beans largely because of the World Tree. Ange couldn¡¯t bear to plant the little sapling, so he dug up a regular World Tree from the Resting Abyss and planted it on Lake Island, with the elf bean planted in its shade.


    Before planting, Ange prepared dozens of soil types, then dripped life essence onto the elf bean, then placed it on the soil. If it showed signs of discontent, he would quickly pick it up; if it gave off comfortable signals, he would use this ratio to increase the volume.


    Due to the strong effectiveness of the life essence, only one drop could be used each time, and there had to be an eight-hour interval before using it again, otherwise, the elf bean couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Just to adjust the appropriate soil environment for the elf bean, Ange used a bottle of life essence, it took three to four months just to select the constitution of the soil it loved the most, in which the proportion of dragon soil and insect ash had to reach seven percent and 0.5 percent respectively.


    Just to be safe, Ange didn¡¯t dare use the Instant Death Halo, but simply buried the seeds and let them grow naturally.


    Because the acceleration from the Instant Death Halo was too fast, it hadn¡¯t even experienced nightfall in a mature cycle, common crops were naturally fine, but for magic plants like elf beans, a complete day and night were very important.

 Chapter 265 - 178: Hammer of Ethereality_2

    Chapter 265: Chapter 178: Hammer of Ethereality_2


    Translator: 549690339


    White Neck¡¯s main task now is to look after the Elf Beans, because they are planted on Lake Island, and it requires anyone else to row for a hundred to two hundred kilometers to get there.


    Arriving at Lake Island, the surrounding plants are already very lush, especially the wetlands by the shore, all of which Ange has reclaimed into paddy fields, planting Saline Demon Rice.


    On the hillside of Lake Island, a low World Tree is thriving there, growing longer and wider, almost covering the hillside. The soil layer of Lake Island is quite shallow, to prevent the World Tree from being blown down, the tree top is often pruned to encourage horizontal growth and keep its height down.


    Under the umbrella-like shade of the tree stand, five or six skeletons are gathered around a little seedling, holding sticks in their hands and warding off all kinds of small birds and ants to prevent the valuable seeds from being snatched away just after they¡¯ve sprouted.


    These arrangements now appear to be foresight, the seeds have sprouted.


    Ange looked at it and immediately felt relieved. The seedling was growing well and healthy, which meant that the growing environment was suitable for it. As long as it was watered and fertilized regularly, it could grow vigorously.


    Next, Ange jumped down into the paddy field by the shore, picked up the sickle, and started harvesting. The rice plants fell into the water row by row. Normally, the water should have been drained to keep the grain from getting wet, but Ange was not worried about it, he had magic and Breathing Soil.


    The wet rice was swept with Magic Power, removing the water element from its surface. This ability is not even considered magic.


    Lake Island is a stone mountain, with a thin layer of weathered soil on the surface. On the bulging hillside where the stone is cracked open, there is a huge stone crevice. Breathing Soil is spread inside, and the harvested rice is piled in. At least several hundred thousand tons can be stacked.


    Ange plans to store all the crops planted on Lake Island here, and allows humans to exchange the outside crops for Soul Flame.


    While Ange is happily busy, Negris sighs: ¡°You fool, you get caught up whenever you see a field, have you forgotten something important?¡±


    Ange tilts his head in confusion.


    ¡°The Earth Hammer, the real Earth Hammer, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about it, would you? The Undead Symphony, the Blessed Saint Seal, things that Anthony wants to see, even I want to see it, I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange scratches his head as if he remembers something about it. ¡°But...¡± He turns back to see that only one tenth of the paddy field has been harvested.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go get Anthony, you go ahead and enjoy.¡± Negris sighs helplessly. When Ange gets into this kind of mood, probably ten dragons together wouldn¡¯t be able to pull him away. It would be easier to have ¡®mountain¡¯ come here.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He quickly agrees this time, and runs off with his sickle as soon as the words are out.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Negris says: ¡°White Neck!¡±


    White Neck swooshes in front of Negris like a white shadow: ¡°Ao?¡±


    Negris slaps it on the head: ¡°Stop making ¡®ao ao ao¡¯ sounds all the time, speak in Dragon Language.¡±


    White Neck said.


    ¡°...Forget it, just keep making ¡®ao¡¯ sounds. What you could say in one ¡®ao¡¯, takes you half a day in Dragon Language.¡±


    ¡°Ao!¡± White Neck gladly switched back to Aoao language.


    ¡°Go to the canyon, fetch Anthony.¡± Negris finishes saying and then hops onto White Neck¡¯s back, plonking down onto it.


    Perhaps due to good nutrition, White Neck has grown rapidly and is now five to six meters long. It¡¯s not a problem for him to carry one or two people on his back. The talent of a Silver Dragon makes him look like a silver shadow when he flies.


    ¡°Ao!¡±


    ¡°You fly fast, whereas the Bone Dragon is sluggish. What¡¯s the problem with letting your ancestral grandfather hitch a ride?¡±


    ¡°Ao~¡± White Neck unwillingly twists his head, flaps his wings weakly, and flies up with a listless look.


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re short on time. I¡¯ve got something good for you.¡± Negris pulls out the pebble.


    White Neck holds it in his mouth, and looks at Negris in confusion.


    ¡°You fly up, give it a try, and you¡¯ll understand. You¡¯re small, fast, and the space bubble stimulated by it should be able to envelope you,¡± Negris said.


    The faster you go, the bigger the space bubble the pebble can stimulate. White Neck is small, unlike the Bone Dragon, which is twenty-some meters long and can¡¯t be wrapped up in the bubble.


    Taking off, accelerating, upon reaching a specific speed, White Neck opened its mouth, allowing the Wind Element to strike the pebble it was biting. In an instant, White Neck felt the air resistance on its body disappear.


    When it flew at its top speed, the wind was the biggest factor that obstructed its speed, which humans referred to as wind resistance.


    With the disappearance of the resistance, White Neck suddenly darted forward, its speed drastically increasing.


    As its speed increased, larger air bubbles were stimulated, encasing its body. Its entire body¡¯s resistance disappeared, so the faster White Neck went, the larger the air bubbles became, creating a positive cycle.


    Whoosh, White Neck was as fast as lightning, disappearing from sight in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn¡¯t until it reached the gorge that White Neck slowed down, spat out the pebble into its hand, and excitedly cried out, ¡°Aoao!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it feels amazing and super fast? But your snout isn¡¯t in the air bubble, so the wind bites a bit? Also, lack of shockwaves and streamlined structure means your aerial mobility isn¡¯t great, you can run away but not fight effectively?¡±


    ¡°Aoao!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. You could use a snout cover, extending a tube that you can push against. You can open it while accelerating and close it while manoeuvring. Because the tube extends the distance, it can also cover your nose.¡±


    ¡°Aoao!¡± White Neck excitedly cried out ¡®Aoao¡¯.


    Some people on the ground were farming and, hearing the sound, they looked up excitedly saying to their companion, ¡°See, I told you, Giant Dragons do go ¡®Aoao¡¯. Do you hear it?¡±


    Arriving at the cliffs of the gorge, where Naeli had previously used puff puff, Anthony was already waiting there eagerly.


    ¡°Eh, you changed your mount? Why have you come so late?¡± Anthony jumped onto White Neck¡¯s back, at first surprised, then he couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°I¡¯m really busy, with a ton of stuff, how are you guys handling that Favored One?¡±


    ¡°Which Favored One? Oh, you mean that female shopkeeper? Isn¡¯t she under Silver Coin¡¯s command? Just leave the arrangements to her.¡±, Negris responded after a moment of confusion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? She¡¯s a Favored One. You just left the arrangement to someone else. That¡¯s not right.¡±, Anthony hesitated to say.


    Negris rolled his eyes at him, ¡°You always look for Lord Ange to blabber about your woes, and even let him run errands for you. Aren¡¯t you a Favored One? Silver Coin often reports to Lord Ange regardless of the matter at hand, isn¡¯t he also a Favored One? Lisa borrows Lord Ange¡¯s power for her beauty treatments daily, isn¡¯t she a Favored One too? Everyone¡¯s a Favored One here, no need for any special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s not that the Favored Ones are special, it¡¯s that Lord Ange is too special. Alright, I understand now.¡±


    Whoosh, White Neck went full speed and returned to Lake Island in not too long.


    ¡°Hiss, is this the Saline Demon Rice? What¡¯s the yield?¡± Looking down from above, Anthony gasped upon seeing the rice in the deposition zone.


    It was his first time here and his first time seeing Saline Demon Rice up close. He had only heard Negris mention it a few times, but this was his first time having a direct understanding.


    Now, after looking at it, he immediately realized he previously underestimated it. Farm produce that can be planted in salt water and saline-alkali soil, as long as its yield isn¡¯t too low, can be a divine item capable of changing the entire continent¡¯s situation. It could be even more terrifying than one or two Divine Artifacts.


    As for how much the yield needs to be not to be considered low? Anything under one hundred catties per mu would be considered low, as it would mean that the harvested produce may not even be enough to feed the farmer himself.


    ¡°The ones planted are Magic Rice No.3, with a yield of six hundred catties per mu.¡± Negris stated.


    ¡°Huh? How much? Six hundred catties?¡± Anthony immediately spat out his drink.


    ¡°Is that not enough? You¡¯re right, at the Spring Breeze Cup, there were plants with a yield exceeding one thousand catties. So, six hundred does seem to be a bit low. We do have Type One rice though, with a yield that could reach seven hundred. That¡¯s already pretty good, considering it¡¯s salty soil...¡±


    ¡°Lord of Knowledge, haven¡¯t you updated your knowledge about farming in a while? Yes, there was a grain plant with a yield of over one thousand catties at the Spring Breeze Cup, but that was a product of meticulous cultivation and care by the druids. With ordinary farmers, a yield of three to four hundred catties is already considered a bumper harvest.¡±


    After being looked down upon by Anthony, Negris finally realized that he shouldn¡¯t use the data he got from Ange and the Spring Breeze Druid as a standard.


    Picking up the Earth Hammer, Anthony studied it, ¡°Hmm, this is indeed an artifact from the Undead Empire. There¡¯s a complete Undead composition on the handle, aside from these visible symbols, there are also these convex dots that mark the resonance pitches of spirits. Only the Undead could chant this composition perfectly. However, it¡¯s been sealed, so we can¡¯t see its original form, and don¡¯t know what kind of hammer it is.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be called the Hammer of Ethereality.¡± Suddenly, the hammer spoke up, startling Anthony, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the demon spirit who sealed this hammer.¡±

 Chapter 266 - 179: I Will Fulfill the Divine Parable_1

    Chapter 266: Chapter 179: I Will Fulfill the Divine Parable_1


    Translator: 549690339


    The Earth Hammer has a magic spirit? I¡¯ve never heard of that. Anthony, after being taken aback for a moment, quickly realized this was a breakthrough point. He had been troubled by not knowing the origin of the hammer. He never expected it to actually have a magic spirit. Why not just ask the spirit directly?


    ¡°So, it is called the Hammer of Ethereality. What is the Hammer of Ethereality?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you? Keep your distance, don¡¯t lean in so close, your breath is blowing on me.¡± The Earth Hammer responded impatiently.


    Negris turned his head and called out: ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Little Angel quickly ran over.


    ¡°The Hammer of Ethereality signifies the echo of a soul in emptiness. It¡¯s a hammer capable of touching souls.¡± The Earth Hammer immediately responded quickly.


    ¡°What use is that?¡± Anthony inquired.


    Under the watchful eye of the Little Angel, the Earth Hammer was extremely cooperative: ¡°It can touch the echo of a soul, summoning corpses from the ground.¡±


    ¡°King¡¯s Arrival? Any Golden Skeleton could technically do that, so was it really necessary to seal it?¡± Negris questioned, baffled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t quite put it like that. The fact that a Golden Skeleton can do something, and that a hammer can do the same, are not the same concept. Because anyone can use a hammer. Can you imagine that in the heat of battle between two armies, half of one side dies, and you kill one-third of your own men. You¡¯re at an advantage and about to win when suddenly the corpses on the ground rise up and become your enemy? I suddenly understand why the Black Mountain Duke was undefeatable.¡±


    ¡°But, would the Church of Light allow such a person to live?¡± Negris wondered.


    ¡°Perhaps they simply couldn¡¯t beat him. This Black Mountain Duke himself has the power of a high-level Sword Saint. Under his command, there are two Arcane Magicians, a Truth Sword Saint, six high-level Sword Saints, an elite cavalry, and he has received the support of most of the countries against the church. The fact that the Church of Light hasn¡¯t been destroyed is already quite remarkable.¡± Anthony explained.


    ¡°So, sealing the hammer is like a ceasefire agreement signed between the two parties?¡± Negris guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s likely, I guess. Let¡¯s ask, spirit, do you represent a ceasefire agreement?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m just a seal. How am I supposed to know what I symbolize? Do you know what you symbolize? You symbolize a fool.¡±


    Anthony was stunned into silence by the insult. He dazedly asked, ¡°Is this magic spirit related to your lightning spirit?¡±


    Negris suppressed a laugh: ¡°No, it¡¯s easier to handle than Lightning, it doesn¡¯t have legs. Little Angel, it¡¯s up to you. Take it and level the land. The land on the Lake Island is too shallow with too many stones. It¡¯s perfect to use it for tilling.¡±


    Originally, Lake Island was just a stony mountain. The shallow surface soil layer is almost all formed by weathering or the sedimentation of dust, with a vast amount of stones interspersed. If used to till the land, the Earth Hammer could likely increase the cultivable area by five or six times.


    The Little Angel excitedly ran off carrying the hammer, followed closely by Ange and the little zombie also ran off.


    Only the two sly old-timers remained, exchanging glances.


    ¡°Forget it. I have copied the seal and the Undead Chapter, and will research them slowly when I get back. If you discover anything, please let me know, You are, after all, the God of Knowledge.¡± unable to keep still, Anthony took his leave.


    Twenty days later, thousands of acres of farmland on Lake Island, leveled with the Earth Hammer, were all planted with magic rice by Ange. Around the same time, the second sprout emerged from the Elf Beans.


    ¡°Ange, we have a problem! The second sprout on the Elf Bean is missing... wait, did you cut it off?¡± Negris rushed over to report, but then saw Ange holding a small sprout and carefully moving it towards the World Tree.


    The bark of the World Tree was stripped and turned green. The sprout was also trimmed, clinging closely to the inner bark, then irrigated with holy water, and covered with clean soil which had been purified by the holy light.


    ¡°You¡¯re... grafting?¡±


    Ange nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Why did you think of grafting? You haven¡¯t even finished growing your Elf Beans yet.¡±


    ¡°Too slow.¡± Ange scornfully replied. It took twenty days just to sprout the second sprout point. God knows how many years it would take to grow beans.


    ¡°Uh, it takes sixty years. Thirty to flower, thirty to bear fruit, and then it withers. The productive period is only twenty years, with about five hundred beans produced annually.¡±


    Thus, a single Elf Bean plant produces about ten thousand beans over its lifetime. It sounds like a lot, but in reality, if each person ate one bean a day, ten thousand beans would only feed ten thousand people for a single day.


    Furthermore, this requires sixty years of soil and fertility.


    Elf beans require a lot of nutrition, normal land is insufficient for their growth, and their roots spread quite wide. Anywhere within a few hundred square meters radius couldn¡¯t sustain other plants once an Elf Bean was planted.


    Therefore, while Elf Beans are a crop with strategic value, Elves could not grow them everywhere. They could only grow a little as strategic reserves.


    Now, Ange surprisingly attempted to graft the Elf Bean onto the World Tree? Just because he thought it grew too slowly?


    Indeed, if the rate of growth could be similar to that of the World Tree, without any depletion of soil nutrition, then Elf Beans could definitely become the staple food of the entire world. But if it was possible, why hadn¡¯t the Elves done it already?


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, Elves only have one World Tree, a treasure they protect dearly. How could they possibly do such grafting experiments? Only you, with all your World Trees, can afford to mess around.¡± Negris thought of a key point and couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    However, this was clearly not an easy task. The first sprout grafted on quickly wilted and blackened. In-between, Ange continuously dropped life essence, sacred essence, insect ash, and even essence bug ash liquid, but they couldn¡¯t save the sprout.

 Chapter 267 - 179: I’m Going to Fulfill the Divine Parable_2

    Chapter 267: Chapter 179: I¡¯m Going to Fulfill the Divine Parable_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The first plan failed, and Ange quickly prepared a second one, but it required waiting for new buds to grow, and the entire process was very slow.


    As Ange squatted, watching the Elf Beans sprouts, waiting for the new buds to grow, Lisa¡¯s call came through the soul connection: ¡°Lord, come and take a look, they have started fighting.¡±


    They had started fighting, the refugees from the Fallen Legion, and the desert dwellers. Fists and feet clashed, pushing and shoving one another, punctuated by lamenting cries: ¡°You desert dwellers pick on outsiders. Not giving us anything, why so? Just because you came here first?¡±


    The desert dwellers retorted angrily: ¡°This is the desert. Everything here is precious. You waste this and that, even use our precious water to bathe? Get back to your cities, you lot.¡±


    Conflicts accumulated over the past month eventually erupted into a brawl.


    By the time Ange got to the scene, everyone was lying on the ground panting heavily from exhaustion under the scorching midday sun. No one was killed in the fight, but more than one were dehydrated due to the sun.


    Fala and Shafya were dragged, heads hanging low, in front of Ange. The outraged Negris was also hoisted to Ange¡¯s face, and got started yelling right away: ¡°What on earth is going on! Have you fed too much and have nothing to do?!¡±


    Fala and Shafya nodded vigorously in agreement. Fala added:


    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s because we have too much to eat. We have delicious rice to eat every day. This used to be a luxury only nobles had. Now, we don¡¯t have to do a thing, lounge in shelter, and only get up to have meals when it¡¯s time. We were busy harvesting rice for a few days when we first arrived, but after that, with no chores to do, they started making trouble.¡±


    Shafya nodded in agreement, and added her grievance: ¡°They waste food and fresh water. We desert dwellers only bathe three times in our life, once at birth, once before death, and once to give birth. Yet, these people want to bathe every day, using fresh water. Infuriating!¡±


    ¡°Ah? You only bathe three times? But how come you¡¯re so clean?¡± Negris was immediately distracted and asked curiously.


    No sooner had these words left its mouth, than the threatening gaze of Naeli nearby had Negris scrambling to amend its question: ¡°Just curious, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Shafya stated openly, ¡°We use sand, clean sand, preferably the sunbaked sand, hot but not scorching, in the late afternoon. Rub this on your skin and it¡¯ll get you clean. It¡¯s good for your skin.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a smart solution. Fresh water in the desert certainly doesn¡¯t support taking baths. But there¡¯s a river here now, isn¡¯t there? There¡¯s no shortage of fresh water.¡± Negris questioned.


    ¡°They are wasteful, lack hygiene, and make messes everywhere. They even defecate in the reed fields, pollute the river and water sources. When we reprimand them, they accuse us of bullying the outsiders.¡± Shafya¡¯s words rose in indignation as she glared at Fala.


    It¡¯s clear, Shafya must have instigated this fight. This Dragon Speaker sure is quick-tempered.


    Vexed, Fala gave a wry smile: ¡°The main issue is idleness, and unspent energy. Lord, do we have some work that can be assigned? Like farming, that would keep them busy, and they won¡¯t think about fighting.¡±


    Ange was alert at once after hearing his, and when Negris turned to look at him, he immediately said: ¡°No, they are mine.¡±


    Well, everyone knows to answer in advance now. No room for negotiation here, this is a joke. Farming is Ange¡¯s single obsession, what would he play with if they started farming?


    Of course, Ange wouldn¡¯t mind if they ventured elsewhere to cultivate new land. But the current cultivated lands are all Ange¡¯s.


    If they can¡¯t farm, then what could be done? What else could consume a large amount of labor under current circumstances?


    Unable to figure it out, he temporarily instructed them to plant grass mats and date trees along both banks of the river.


    But this is not a long-term solution because every ecosystem is interconnected. If you plant too much along the river, it will inevitably drain the river¡¯s water.


    If the flow of the river decreases, the amount pouring into Fallen Dragon Lake will reduce. If the evaporation remains the same, less water will be refilled, thus the lake will shrink and the water will become more saline, triggering a series of reactions.


    Unless it¡¯s a region that has plenty of water to begin with, but has become a desert due to other reasons. Otherwise, even if Ange could turn the entire desert green, he wouldn¡¯t do it. The water supply isn¡¯t substantial enough to support a prairie.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start a Beauty City,¡± Lisa suddenly suggested. Her eyes were gleaming. ¡°Few things compel a person to travel a great distance, to put themselves through hardships, to brave the damaging heat of the sun, and willingly part with their money. Beauty is one of them.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Sounds like something I¡¯ve heard before. Sava, yes. Where are Sava and Vania?¡±


    This sort of meeting was clearly out of Sana¡¯s league. They sent for her and she soon arrived.


    Upon discussing it, she and Lisa hit it off. ¡°Devout believers, women who love beauty, impulsive men.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Sis, you¡¯ve heard that saying too? It¡¯s my teacher¡¯s go-to phrase. Pilgrimage, cosmetic surgery, virility enhancements, they¡¯re all massive industries.¡±


    ¡°We have core competitive advantage for plastic surgery. The Face Purification Technique, skin blemishes and wrinkle removal techniques, are the best out there. Imagine an aged lady, trekking to the desert for this, coming back rejuvenated by thirty years. More youthful, fairer, more appealing, they would be ecstatic.¡±


    The two women clucked and chirped away, quickly visualizing the entire concept of Cosmetic City. Even Shafya and Naeli were excited about the idea and joined the discussion.


    Ange didn¡¯t understand, so he just went off to tend his garden.


    Feilin and Negris were left laughing awkwardly at the sidelines. Clearly, they couldn¡¯t contribute much to this conversation. However, judging by the women¡¯s excitement, it seemed to be a promising idea.


    ¡°By the way, Lord Nage, do you know where Oke is?¡± Feilin asked.


    ¡°Oke?¡± The image of a zealous believer carrying his little sister into the temple flashed across Negris¡¯s mind. Confused, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the temple in Witch City?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s been in the Oasis for some time. He said he was ¡®going to fulfill the prophecy¡¯ and then disappeared. I asked numerous people but none have seen him,¡± Feilin elaborated with a bitter laugh.


    Negris grew anxious. If he was in the Resting Abyss, then it was safer ¡ª as long as he evaded the Resting Wind. But it was different here. This world was full of dangers. Not just from human predators, but from beasts and devil creatures that could easily kill a boy in his teens wandering about.


    Worried, Negris turned to Ange: ¡°Oke has disappeared. Do you know where he went?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, recalling Oke¡¯s symbol from his memory and began to search.


    Ange¡¯s projection instantly traversed vast distances, landing on Oke.


    Oke was in a pitch-black cavern, stumbling and fumbling as he moved forward. Slipping often, he silently stood up each time. During one of his falls, he encountered something different.


    Bringing it up to his nose for a sniff, a surprised and delighted expression lit up his face. He fervently prayed, ¡°Master Ange, please grant me eyes that see through darkness.¡±


    Immediately, Ange sensed an energy surging towards Oke¡¯s symbol within his soul. He was accustomed to people using his power in exchange for their Soul Flame, so he didn¡¯t care who it was.


    In an instant, the deep darkness lifted, revealing a gigantic cavern filled with large, slippery organisms occupying most of the space. Countless insect eggs were scattered everywhere he could see.


    As Oke looked ahead, a confused thought fell upon him, seemingly questioning how this man appeared here.


    Ange, projecting onto Oke, recognized this thought. It was the one attached to the statue he used Soul Impact on in the underground of Dark City. So, what Oke meant by ¡®going to fulfill the prophecy¡¯ was to eliminate Hermorthos.


    When Ange relayed this information, Negris jumped up in panic, ¡°Is he out of his mind? Is he planning to kill Hermorthos all by himself? Where is he now? Which cave?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± Ange tilted his head, ¡°He summoned a Bone Priest.¡±

 Chapter 268 - 180: Is He Seeking Death?_1

    Chapter 268: Chapter 180: Is He Seeking Death?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    What defines a divine herald is that the deity may have forgotten, yet there are devout believers who spare nothing, risking their life to fulfill.


    ¡°Devour it! Kill it! Hermorthos.¡± Oke clearly pronounced every word, then scratched his head and asked somewhat shyly, ¡°Uh, may I ask, are you Hermorthos?¡±


    The intent in the darkness felt quite helpless, giving a ¡®hmm¡¯, you¡¯re here to kill me without even knowing who I am? Where did this audacious guy come from?


    With a flicker of thought, a shadowy, almost invisible humanoid figure appeared from the darkness, quietly reaching out towards Oke.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, Bone Priest, I found it.¡± At Oke¡¯s words, a summoning channel opened behind him, and the Bone Priest, carrying a broom, leaped out from within.


    A broom? A skeleton? When did I offend a skeleton that sweeps? Hermorthos was utterly perplexed.


    The humanoid figure moved closer to Oke, its form flickering in and out of sight, possessing strong stealth abilities, and given that it was a pitch-black cave, it would be hard for the average person to notice its presence.


    But just as it prepared to attack, it found that Oke and the newly jumped out skeleton were both turning their heads to look at it.


    Oh, been discovered? The humanoid figure quietly sidestepped a ways, finding that the gaze of its adversaries moved with it.


    Indeed it had been found out, the humanoid figure straightforwardly ceased its concealment, exposing its form.


    It was an insect-like humanoid figure with two curved saw blades for hands, similar to a mantis. After revealing itself, its hind legs thrust out, it darted towards Oke like a bolt of lightning.


    The Bone Priest made a slight motion with both hands, the broom he was holding berthed horizontally. Quickly the edge of the broom transformed into a blade, positioned right before the mantis insect.


    The mantis failed to evade and ran into the blade, splitting in half and instantly dying.


    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, a series of explosions reverberated through the darkness, countless beetles burst forth like dark clouds and tidal waves, surging forward in great swarms.


    Oke was unfazed, loudly crying out: ¡°Master Ang, grant me divine power, wherever the light shines, no one can hurt me!¡±


    With his cry, his entire body lit up, forming a solid Barrier of Light.


    Ange felt his power continuously pouring into Oke, at a speed greater than ever before ¨C were it not for his ability to recover, he might not have been able to supply it.


    The continuous influx of energy caused the Barrier of Light around Oke to become increasingly solid.


    Soon he cried out again: ¡°Master Ang, grant me divine power, wherever my eyes see, it will burn!¡±


    In an instant, wherever Oke¡¯s gaze focused, it sizzled and began to burn. However, the range of the combustion was rather small, only about a centimeter in diameter at the focal point. All the insects touched by it popped and burst open.


    ¡°Well, Oke really is the most devout believer. He defined two Divine Arts in a row, the Barrier of Light and Burning Vision, and even summoned the Bone Priest? This guy is a genius.¡±


    Projected into Ange¡¯s soul, observing the battle through Ange¡¯s eyes, Negris couldn¡¯t resist murmuring to himself, his tone filled with concealed envy.


    ¡°Summon, and even an interplanar summon. Wow, don¡¯t just look at those knight¡¯s novel where they summon pets and skeletons as though it¡¯s very simple. It actually involves interplanar space transformation, which is very difficult.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s stored in a Magic Artifact, most artifacts can¡¯t contain living things, unlike the Resting Palace. How can he manage interplanar summoning? Where does the energy to establish the summoning channel come from?¡±


    Ange replied: ¡°Mine.¡±


    This was what left Negris speechless. The power was borrowed from Ange, yet could accomplish things Ange couldn¡¯t, and then, when Oke accomplished it, Ange naturally could as well.


    The Divine Arts defined by the believers become naturally mastered by the deity. Which is to say, now that Oke uses the Barrier of Light and Burning Vision, Ange can as well.


    What does this mean? It¡¯s like a believer borrowing your money to do business, and the entire profit goes to you? How could such a nonsensical thing happen?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I encounter a fanatical believer? I barely managed to teach a believer and now he¡¯s about to be seduced by your Lisa. With their fanaticism, it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll have to ignite another divine fire called ¡®Beauty¡¯, Undead Beauty God? Kvada.¡±


    After grumbling a few words, the Bone Priest made his move, facing the swarm of beetles flooding over them. He bunched up his body, opened his lower jaw, and let out a cry: ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ªah!¡±


    Ever witnessed a rhythmic Soul Impact? This was it, one Soul Impact following another, manipulated by the Bone Priest to rise and fall with the rhythm. With this rhythm, wave after wave of beetles fell.


    ¡°Hiss, look at that, that¡¯s called skill. The Soul Impact is applied just severely enough to damage the beetles, but not excessively, thus prolonging the duration of the impact and maximizing the damage to enemies. It seems that this silver skeleton is capable of more than just sweeping.¡±


    As beetles fell down in waves, the Bone Priest forcefully stepped on the ground, sliding back.


    The dead beetles got to their feet and lumbered towards the living beetles to bite them.


    ¡°A Soul Impact, King¡¯s Arrival, that¡¯s how they can deal with beetles. What a genius,¡± Negris praised.

 Chapter 269 - 180: He Doesn’t Want to Live Anymore?_2

    Chapter 269: Chapter 180: He Doesn¡¯t Want to Live Anymore?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    The Bone Priest¡¯s wisdom was not high, this could be sensed when communicating with it. But as a thousand-year-old Silver Skeleton Priest, its wisdom couldn¡¯t possibly be low. It seemed that it was proficient in other areas, such as fighting.


    Under the Bone Priest¡¯s Soul Impact, King¡¯s Arrival, and Oke¡¯s Burning Vision, the swarm of bugs that surged like a tidal wave couldn¡¯t come close for quite some time.


    Hermorthos grew anxious. The entire space emitted a hissing sound, spreading like ripples. Instantly, the bugs went mad, accelerating frantically, even stepping on their own kind. If their peers were in the way, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bite them down.


    In this all-out frenzy, the bug wave surged to within ten meters of Oke, threatening to engulf him.


    If Oke was submerged by the bugs, his death would be certain. Although he was protected by Ange, he was still a mere human. The Barrier of Light couldn¡¯t last forever.


    Oke was fearless and shouted loudly: ¡°Master Ange, grant me divine power. I am willing to offer everything in exchange for your arrival!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a fierce fire of life ignited on Oke¡¯s body.


    ¡°Kvada, a sacrifice? What kind of bloody fanatic is he? Is he trying to die? Even if he wins, he won¡¯t survive,¡± Negris said with a mix of envy, jealousy, and incomprehension.


    Ange had no time to pay attention to him. From the moment the fire of life ignited on Oke¡¯s body, Ange felt the opening of an unobstructed energy pathway between them.


    Watching his devout follower being swallowed by the bug swarm, how could Ange not be anxious? He was so anxious that he wanted to break through and reach out to him. But the contact between Ange and Oke was like a small pipe, constantly supplying, but at a minimal flow rate.


    Finally, through the sacrifice, the small pipe crackled and turned into a high-speed highway. All of Ange¡¯s power flowed over at once.


    Oke let out a horrible scream. His body couldn¡¯t withstand the massive power and felt like it was about to tear apart.


    However, the next moment, the Purification Technique¡¯s light enveloped him, healing the injury of his body.


    Then, he stepped on the ground, spreading the Instant Death Halo. At the same time, layers of dragon scales emerged from his skin, his body rapidly grew, transforming into a three-meter-tall Dragon-Man, uncontrollably rushed out.


    In the first second, he completed the transformation. In the second second, he plunged into the bug pile like a high-speed object crashing into it, causing bug juice to splash everywhere. In the third second, he pounced on the piece of biological tissue and punched it.


    The biological tissue exploded, with ripples exploding from where his fist landed.


    But he tilted his ear sideways in doubt, as if he was listening carefully. At the same time, the dragon scales on his body were changing, blue, red, yellow, representing Time Dragon, Space Dragon, and Prophet Dragon respectively.


    Only when it settled on the brass color, did he suddenly spring up, slashing his claws at a seemingly empty space.


    Just as his claws were about to strike, a shadow appeared there, his claws cut into the body of the shadow. With a tight grip, he pulled out its heart.


    By then, within the fifth second and before he even landed, his head slumped to the side, losing consciousness, and his body swiftly reverted from the Dragon God Transformation back into a human.


    Ange was able to endure for a full fifteen seconds without a scratch, but Oke, who offered his life as a sacrifice, could only bear it for five seconds.


    Although he lost consciousness, but the hand holding the heart did not loosen. He plunged forward stiffly, using the impact of the Dragon God Transformation to land, but he had to bear it with his human body. Undoubtedly, Oke¡¯s brain would burst from the impact.


    Luckily, at the moment of landing, a hand suddenly appeared and yanked him backward, pulling him away.


    The endless bug wave immediately lost all momentum and fell to the ground with a thud.


    The Bone Priest looked confusedly at the bugs on the ground and then at the place where Oke disappeared. He stood there dazedly for a while then, as if recalling something, he switched his machete back into a broom, and began sweeping the floor.


    The sound of brush strokes echoed through the empty cave, reminding one of the Undead Temple that had been silent for a thousand years.


    Using the Boundary-crossing Hand to forcibly yank Oke back from death, Ange collapsed onto the ground, wracked with an intense sense of fatigue.


    Pushing his power forward didn¡¯t tire him, and catalyzing Oke¡¯s Dragon God Transformation wasn¡¯t exhausting either. But using the Boundary-crossing Hand for the first time to breach a place other than the Resting Camp had nearly exhausted Ange to death.


    Upon seeing Ange, a thrill Oke, his hand clutching a heart, ecstatically cheered, ¡°Lord Ange, I have completed your command.¡± He didn¡¯t notice that, like the Little Angel after releasing the Holy Light Flash, his body was gradually turning to ash.


    Oke was no Little Angel, his ashening was irreversible, even his soul would burn away. This was the result of his life sacrifice.


    ¡°This foolish child...¡± Negris watched him, heartbroken and helpless, unable to react. As the God of Knowledge, the more he knew, the clearer he understood the irreversible nature of this situation. Life¡¯s sacrifice was something even the Gods of Light could not reverse.


    Ange took the heart and nodded at Oke: ¡°Good.¡±


    He casually threw the heart into the Resting Camp and dragged out a large barrel filled with Essence Bug Ash Liquid.


    Ange quickly immersed Oke into the insect ash liquid, protecting his soul and soaking his entire body in it.


    The red light of the Face Purification Technique flowed ceaselessly from his left hand, purifying the impurities in the liquid.


    Even the water was impure, as it reduced, the concentration of the insect ash liquid increased. During this process, Ange continued to scoop out the purified insect ash liquid and pour it back into the barrel.


    Three barrels were purified into one, with the concentration of the ash liquid tripled.


    The left hand purified while the right hand alternated between Face Purification Technique and Rebirth Technique. Eventually, Ange realized that the Rebirth Technique was more effective for this situation and decided to only use the Rebirth Technique.


    Watching Ange¡¯s movements, Negris shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s useless, life sacrifice is a process of burning one¡¯s entire life story in an instant. It¡¯s a process that even Gods cannot reverse because the life flame has already burnt out.¡±


    ¡°If life could be reversed, the World Tree wouldn¡¯t only have more than nine thousand years of lifespan left. Even the God of Life himself couldn¡¯t reverse this process. Don¡¯t waste your energy. Wait, what?¡± Negris stopped mid-sentence, surprised by the situation within the barrel. Had Oke¡¯s ashening process actually stopped?


    The surrounding onlookers silently bore witness to the miracle, watching the previously ashening Oke audaciously stop the process within the barrel. At this point, more than half of his body had turned to ash, exposing his skeletal structure and organs.


    But he didn¡¯t die, he just stared blankly at Ange, as if understanding something: Lord Ange was saving him?


    The process lasted for a whole day and night, during which Ange added six more barrels of insect ash liquid, causing even Negris to wince in sympathy.


    If it were the past, the insect ash liquid, which was only used as fertilizer or for the hatching of stone eggs, wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal.


    But now, the purified insect ash liquid could reverse life ¡ª a treasure which might even tempt the Gods themselves with its unimaginable value.


    ¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t you just kill Hermorthos? Wouldn¡¯t that mean there will be no more bugs in the future? Wouldn¡¯t that mean what we have is all we have? That¡¯s no good, I think I¡¯ll go cover up the barrels to prevent any evaporation. If I had this stuff back in my day, I wouldn¡¯t have died at ten thousand and two.¡±


    The process of greying had been stopped, and all that was left was the healing. Oke, who was left with only bones and some organs, was moved into the Holy Essence Liquid. He then miraculously regrew all the missing parts of his body.


    But the newly regenerated Oke was somewhat different. His youthful face, having the appearance of a young teen, was coupled with a distinctly muscular body. A scan of his soul revealed him to have a bone density even higher than Luther, a high-level Sword Saint.


    ¡°In future, anyone who sees your face and thinks you¡¯re easy to bully, then tries to punch you... your body must have been born to withstand divine power,¡± said Negris.


    This was common. Many magicians would wear loose robes, not because they were weak, but because their bodies were so muscular that if they ripped their robes, they would reveal bulging muscles. That¡¯s because only strong bodies could withstand greater power.


    Oke scratched his head innocently, then knelt down fervently in front of Ange, bowing deeply: ¡°Thank you, my Lord, for granting me a new lease on life.¡±


    Ange just nodded, then said to Negris: ¡°I need to sleep.¡± He found a shady spot, dug a hole, crawled into it, and buried himself.


    Negris looked at Ange with concern, he was going into hibernation? Looks like the exhaustion was extreme, would he be alright?

 Chapter 270 - 181: Ask Someone to Cut for Us_1

    Chapter 270: Chapter 181: Ask Someone to Cut for Us_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Ange had no idea how long he had been sleeping. The longest he¡¯d ever slept had once spanned an entire winter. Although deep slumber was seen as the ideal way for a skeleton to grow stronger, he didn¡¯t mind either way. He was just a farming skeleton, after all, with no particular aspirations to power.


    However, winters were so cold that he couldn¡¯t plant anything. With no other tasks to undertake, all that was left was to sleep. Wait, could this somehow be the secret to leveling up for the undead?


    Regardless, Ange fell into a deep sleep, and a myriad of confused beliefs rushed into his spirit.


    ¡°May the Undead God bless our family with long lives and good health...¡± This was somewhat abnormal. If you¡¯re wishing for longevity and health, why would you pray to the Undead God?


    ¡°May the Undead God bless me with eternal life, if I can live forever, I am willing to offer a gold coin every year.¡± Some people¡¯s lives were really not that valuable.


    ¡°May the Undead God bless me with wealth...¡±


    ¡°Undead God, please help me to kill my Minotaur neighbor...¡±


    ¡°Undead God, bless me with successful beauty treatment, make me look thirty years younger.¡±


    ¡°Undead God, I¡¯m thirty years old and still very short, is there any hope for me?¡±


    ¡°Undead God, please bless me as I burn these rice fields, starve these guys...¡±


    ¡°Undead God...¡±


    Wait a minute, go back a bit, burn these fields? Who wanted to burn his fields?


    Bang! Ange shot up from the ground, bolting out at a dazzling speed. The people busy outside stared in complete bafflement as a dark golden skeletal figure sprinted past them.


    ¡°Um, was that something just now?¡±


    ¡°It looked like a skeleton, dark yellow in color, wait, was that a Golden Skeleton?!¡±


    ¡°Where did a Golden Skeleton come from? Could it be Lord Ange?¡±


    Negris flapped his small wings, desperately chasing after him,¡±Ange, Where are you going?! Lightning, Lightning! White Neck, White Neck!¡±


    Whoosh, Lightning raced to the scene, moving laterally to meet Negris, who rolled onto its back.


    ¡°Perfect coordination,¡± Negris said with a hint of pride.


    Lightning snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not even as fast as me, there¡¯s nothing to be so proud of.¡±


    Negris eyes narrowed with fierceness, staring at Lightning¡¯s horn. He was determined to saw it off one day.


    Lightning quickly caught up with Ange, and Negris yelled, ¡°Where are you going? And why have you turned yellow?¡±


    With a swift flip, Ange perched on Lightning¡¯s back, and pointed forward, ¡°Burning my fields, over there.¡±


    Negris¡¯s heart sank. Oh no, who the hell was trying to burn Ange¡¯s fields? Did they have a death wish? This was a disaster, a big disaster.


    No wonder Ange, who had been in a half-year slumber and wouldn¡¯t wake no matter how much he was called, suddenly popped out. It turned out that someone was burning his fields. But...


    ¡°How do you know someone is burning your fields?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°He prayed to me,¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± You¡¯re going to burn the fields of the Undead God and pray to him at the same time? Was this like the God of Life hanging himself because he thought life was too long?


    But then again, it wasn¡¯t that surprising. Who could have guessed that these fields belonged to the Undead God? What was the Undead God doing planting fields?


    As to why they would pray to the Undead God, it was probably a matter of following local customs. After all, the Undead God was the only deity worshipped in Fallen Dragon Lake and the whole desert.


    Making trouble and praying to the local God was pretty normal.


    Lightning galloped at full speed, and they could see a fire dragon rising from the rice field by Fallen Dragon Lake from afar.


    Negris gasped in surprise, ¡°Not good! It¡¯s the Water Flame Spell. It converts water into a combustible fuel, which is then ignited so that water is no longer something that extinguishes fire, but it acts as a fuel. This is especially effective for arson in areas with water, even the sea could be set ablaze.¡±


    Lightning snorted dismissively, ¡°God of Knowledge, don¡¯t lie. How can water become fuel for a fire?¡±


    ¡°Of course it can, if the equation 2H2O=2H2¡ü+ O2¡ü%£¤#@£¤...&##+@+...@# is performed,¡± Negris explained.


    Lightning puckered his lips tightly, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard, probably because he didn¡¯t understand anyway.


    They raced to the front of the rice field, Ange leaped up vigorously and slammed into the fire like a cannonball. He was unconcerned about the flames scorching his bones and immediately unleashed a gust spell into the sky. Negris had already explained that water was useless against this kind of flame, so he used wind instead.


    One tornado after another was launched into the sky, immediately leaving a whirlwind in the fire, a cyclone without any flames. Using this cyclone as the base, Ange unceasingly released more at a velocity of six times per second, gradually stirring up a tornado.


    A massive amount of air was discharged into the sky, naturally causing low pressure, which sucked the surrounding air, thereby capturing and immobilizing the flames. It wasn¡¯t until the fire was completely consumed that it was finally extinguished, destroying only about two or three acres of the rice field in total.


    Still, this was enough to enrage Ange. Bone Dragon and White Neck were called to circle the sky, the Titans blocked the banks with their giant clubs, Lightning, Little Angel, Little Zombie patrolled back and forth along the bank. Before long, two arsonists were cornered and forced to surface.


    They surfaced wearing underwater thermal wear and carrying magical air tanks for underwater breathing in their mouths. They had a few bottle-like items hanging from their waists. They peered fearfully at Bone Dragon and Silver Dragon circling in the sky, gaping at the towering giants on the shore. They were completely flabbergasted.


    Was it necessary to make such a fuss just for burning a few acres of land?


    ¡°May the Undead God protect me, what the hell is happening?¡± one of the arsonists mumbled.

 Chapter 271 - 181: Asking People to Help Us Cut_2

    Chapter 271: Chapter 181: Asking People to Help Us Cut_2


    Translator: 549690339


    After a strict interrogation, it was revealed that they were men of Duke Leite.


    The Kingdom of Leite is located upstream of the East River, adjacent to the Black Mountain Kingdom, and across the river from the former headquarters of the Fallen Legion. Since the Black Mountain Kingdom was devastated by insect plague, only the Kingdom of Leite remains upstream of the East River.


    Unlike the Black Mountain Kingdom, the Kingdom of Leite is a ¡®normal¡¯ country with vast territory and a large population. Due to its terrain, it has a wealth of agricultural and pastoral resources, making it an agricultural country.


    As we all know, while agriculture ensures a means of livelihood, wealth is hard to come by. Therefore, the Kingdom of Leite is quite poor. Compared to the elves and dwarves who have mines at home, or the human nations where handicrafts are thriving, the Kingdom of Leite is like a beggar lying on a sack of grain.


    In the past half a year, officials from the Kingdom of Leite noticed some wealthy merchants and nobles appearing in their nation¡¯s docks and taverns. Some of them rented or bought ships here and sailed downstream.


    Some people were even asking about the Goddess of Beauty, Beauty City, all sorts of magic for freckle removal, skin whitening, wrinkle elimination, hair regrowth, height increase, plastic surgery, and so on. All these things sounded like miracles.


    At first, no one took it seriously, it was considered as a rumor spread by those impoverished desert thieves in the desert, to attract some ¡°fat sheep¡± to cross the border and get robbed.


    Until the Duke¡¯s seventy-year-old mother secretly took someone for a trip and returned 30 years younger, she was stopped outside the castle.


    The outraged Duchess stood outside the city, revealing all her son¡¯s secrets like how often he wet the bed as a child, when he started having wet dreams, how many lovers and illegitimate children he had... No one dared to doubt her identity as the Duchess anymore.


    The appearance of the Duchess caused a commotion in the harem. The Duke¡¯s main wife and mistress completely lost their minds. If the Duchess wasn¡¯t as ferocious as before when scolding people, they would have highly doubted whether this was another mistress of the Duke. After all, the Duchess, who now looked only forty, matched perfectly with the fifty-year-old Duke.


    After the initial doubt came excitement. Who wouldn¡¯t want to look thirty years younger? Who wouldn¡¯t want flawless, tender skin on their face? Who wouldn¡¯t want their facial shape lifted and eye bags removed?


    Everyone wanted to, and it was a disaster for Duke Leite. If he emptied the national treasury, it would still not be enough for his main wife and mistress to make a trip to Beauty City, let alone the treatments for hair regrowth, size increase, and height enhancement?


    The fifty-year-old bald, stout Duke Leite also wanted to go.


    In the end, he chose the Duchess to check things out. For this decision, his twenty-year-old mistress tortured him for two nights nonstop, leaving him barely able to work. He hid in the office and worked overtime for a few days before he regained his strength.


    Why did he choose the Duchess? Because the effects of the beauty treatment would be more evident on her due to her age. As for his mother, she ran away secretly last time, only bringing her personal maid. They were too astonished to notice any details.


    This time, the Duchess was accompanied by seasoned politicians and experienced adventurers.


    Before long, the Duchess, thirty years younger but retaining the carriage and charm of a mature woman, returned. She was like an imperial flower in full bloom, outshining all others.


    The Duke was so infatuated that it took him a few days to come to his senses. Upon closer inspection, he found differences between the Duchess¡¯ ¡®youth¡¯ and actual youth.


    The Duchess clearly lacked the burning passion and vitality of his young lover. Her skin was tight but not as elastic and moist as the young lover. However, because of her experience she was extremely attuned to his needs.


    The realization excited the Duke further; it meant his wife was still his wife, and not a different person. This was truly a miracle, not some kind of dark magic.


    Duke Leite couldn¡¯t wait to immediately fly to Beauty City, but after going through the national treasury, he discovered he was too poor.


    According to the prices of different packages, he needed at least six hundred thousand Demon Crystals. His mother had spent as much, but she had used her private money. The national treasury of Duke Leite didn¡¯t have much more than his mother¡¯s private wealth.


    This was not only a pursuit of beauty but also a business opportunity that tantalized the Duke. He briefly considered launching an army to take over Beauty City, but he dismissed the idea. Being poor, he couldn¡¯t afford to wage a war, especially one that would require marching deep into the desert, even with waterways.


    At this point, the Duke¡¯s administrative officer proposed a genius idea.


    ¡°Upstream of the East River, only we, Leite, and the Black Mountain Kingdom remain. The Black Mountain Kingdom is dealing with an insect plague and doesn¡¯t even have enough rice to eat. If we burn the paddy fields along the river bank, they will have to buy food on a massive scale. Transporting grain by the river is the most cost-effective method. We can raise the prices multiple times and earn back the Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, but I heard there are large paddy fields around the Fallen Dragon Lake too. We have to burn all the paddy fields.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. The Fallen Dragon Lake is a saltwater lake. How could it be possible to grow crops there? It¡¯s probably just some salt-resistant water grass.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. Setting fires along the river, and the Water Flame Spell is the most useful.¡±


    That¡¯s the story of how these two arsonists ended up here.


    What baffled Ange the most is, ¡®¡±Beauty City?¡±¡®


    Negris scratched his head sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s an industry created by Lisa and the others to accommodate those feuding refugees. Infrastructure construction is the most tedious part, so we let them build the city.¡±

 Chapter 272 - 181 Please Help Us Cut Down_3

    Chapter 272: Chapter 181 Please Help Us Cut Down_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I mentioned the Undead Beauty God before, right? They liked the name, so they used it, calling it the Goddess of Beauty City. They¡¯ve started building it, barely managing to construct the central district.¡±


    The Goddess of Beauty City, with the Temple of Goddess of Beauty at its core, is divided into four sections. Based on the beauty industry, it¡¯s a city mainly focused on hospitality and catering, with the beauty business leading the growth of its tertiary sector.


    Then, Ange saw a collection of mud houses, a large plaque inscribed with ¡®Temple of Goddess of Beauty,¡¯ and on the side of the plaque, there was a dragon pattern etching that read ¡®Eternal Soul¡¯.


    The Dragon Clan has no written language, the dragon patterns are their way of communication. ¡®Eternal Soul¡¯ in dragon patterns stands for ¡®Undead,¡¯ translating to ¡®Undead | Temple of Goddess of Beauty¡¯.


    Although it¡¯s called a temple, all Ange could see was a cluster of low-rise buildings.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind, while Negris, visibly flustered, tried to explain: ¡°We have no choice; building materials are scarce in the desert. The only abundant resource is stone. Once the quarry in the canyon has been built, we can bring in some stones and build a tall tower here as a spectacle. It will then look magnificent.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange responded nonchalantly. After all, it wasn¡¯t his property; as long as it wasn¡¯t built on his farmland, he didn¡¯t care.


    After briefing him on the latest situation, Negris asked, ¡°And you? How do you feel? Have you leveled up? To a Golden Skeleton?¡±


    Unlike those dazzling Golden Skeletons, Ange¡¯s bones were a dull gold, less like gold and more like brass. But the world had never known a Brass Skeleton.


    Ange tilted his head, inspecting himself from head to toe, also feeling somewhat puzzled. He had clearly leveled up. He could feel that his bones were much harder than before. However, he couldn¡¯t gauge how much he had progressed.


    Not wanting to dwell, Ange reached into the Temple of Rest and pulled out an arm bone, its dark luster revealing it to be part of Steadfast Locke¡¯s purple-golden skeleton.


    He attached it to his right hand and moved it around. It was flexible and easy to control. Great, his entire right hand was now purple-gold.


    He pulled out another section and fitted it onto his Boundary-crossing Hand. It was a bit tight, but still movable. Great, both hands were now purple-gold.


    When he cast magic, he found it to be smoother, with a twofold increase in his firing speed. Before, he was like a solitary turret; now he was like two Magic Crystal Cannons linked together, essentially a Double Crystal Cannon.


    His magic level also improved, and he could now use Level 2 Magic.


    ¡°My god, your magic level has finally been upgraded, and you can now cast Level 2 Magic. With a little buffer, you¡¯ll have Level 4 magic power, which is amazing. I¡¯ve almost thrown up because of your Level 1 Magic,¡± Negris excitedly shouted.


    Ange could originally only cast Level 1 Magic. However, by buffering it through Steadfast Bone, he could cast magic below Level 2. But what magic can Level 2 cast? It was always the same old stuff, which made Negris sick of it.


    Now it was better. Although it was only Level 2, with a little buffering, it could reach Level 4 magic power. As it stepped into the ¡®intermediate¡¯ stage, it was the most creative stage for a mage, with all sorts of unusual magic popping up endlessly. For example, a hybrid water-wind magic called ¡®Bubble Dragon Cleaner,¡¯ specifically used for laundry.


    He then watched Ange summon the Titans, stuffing them into the Temple of Rest.


    Negris suddenly had a foreboding feeling. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Ange replied matter-of-factly: ¡°Duke Leite, set his fields on fire, behead him.¡±


    You want to behead a Duke for burning a few acres of land?


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill, we can¡¯t kill. The dimensional situation has been pretty tense recently. Anthony advised us to avoid killing people indiscriminately, especially a Duke. It¡¯ll definitely make it to the Dimensional Security Council. Even though we have at least three old acquaintances there, if the opposition gets four votes, we¡¯ll be considered the greatest threat to the dimension. No one can protect us then,¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t kill, we can ask others to do it for us. Do you remember Holy Maiden Shamara?¡±

 Chapter 273 - 182: An Incident That Ruined the Meal_1

    Chapter 273: Chapter 182: An Incident That Ruined the Meal_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Shamara was in a dangerous situation. After all, the Church of Light is a grand religious group that has been existent for thousands of years, and when they mobilize, it is very difficult for the lone Shamara to gain any advantages.


    Shamara¡¯s biggest advantage is contamination. This leads the Church of Light¡¯s magicians to be unwilling to confront her. However, as long as the worry of the magicians was eliminated, or if those who are not magicians were mobilized to blockade her, Shamara¡¯s advantage could no longer come into play.


    The Church of Light assembled a Fallen Knight Group, taking in those contaminated magicians and paladins, allowing them to pursue and kill Shamara. They then hired top-tier mercenary groups or wizards while an S-class bounty was placed on the Mercenary Guild.


    After the completion of the task of the Earth Hammer, the mission of the Fallen Angel became the easiest S-class bounty to complete in the Mercenary Guild. It attracted the attention of the entire dimension and everyone was gearing up for it.


    In the end, Shamara, who was at wit¡¯s end, fled to Dark City and hid in a complicated underground cave. She occasionally ran out to snatch some food but did not kill anyone.


    Shamara indeed did not kill much, except for accidental deaths in battles. Usually, she contaminated and left it at that.


    Confronting this situation, Negris took the initiative to place food in spots where Shamara looted, along with drinking water, clothes, cooking utensils, daily necessities, and even considerately placed some absorbing cotton cloths.


    Theoretically, Shamara being so old would no longer need absorbing cotton cloths. But who knew for certain? With the Fallen Angel, who could say she wouldn¡¯t return to her youth?


    As expected, the next day, everything that was placed there remained except the absorbing cotton cloths.


    Nobody knew if Shamara had taken a liking to the absorbing cotton cloths, but ever since, she no longer snatched food from Dark City. Instead, she picked up what she needed from fixed locations, never taking more than required. After taking things a number of times, she left behind a black Crystal Stone.


    After Negris analysed it, he discovered it was a Holy Crystal akin to the Soul Crystal. They were both condensed energy, but this one was condensed with the Power of Fall.


    Negris had no idea what a black Holy Crystal was used for, but Holy Crystals held extreme value. One piece would be enough to trade for several loads of food, which made Negris feel embarrassed.


    Sigh, as a believer in the Undead God, after being influenced by Lord Ange, the concept of equal trade had become innate. When he realized that the other party¡¯s goods had surpassed too much in value, he felt uneasy. So, he placed some high-value items among the goods, such as a new product from the Goddess of Beauty City ¨C the Holy Essence Life Silkworm Facial Mask.


    ¡°These are holy mushroom powders, do you understand? Even though they have been suffused with the essence, they are still holy mushroom powders, not garbage. Are you really going to throw it away like that?¡± Sava roared in sorrow and despair when he saw the holy mushroom powders left over after extracting the Holy Essence.


    ¡°Then what?¡± The indifferent Lan replied, spreading her hands.


    And so, Sava demonstrated how to turn waste into treasure: ¡°Soak the divine mushroom powder in Holy Water, add gelatin and perfume, mix into a paste and apply it onto the skin.¡±


    After washing off some time later, everyone found that their skin had become as tender and white as a freshly hatched egg. Small pimples and wounds had simply vanished.


    Lan was astounded, as she rushed to the Teleportation Array, and teleported back to the Resting Abyss. After spending some time there, she teleported back, lamenting in sorrow: ¡°Oh, Holy Mushroom powders, the mushroom powders I extracted, are all dumped on spot forming a small mound. They¡¯ve all rotted and stink now. What a waste, what a waste. Why didn¡¯t you come earlier?¡±


    With this technique, Sava secured his first place as a pharmaceutical maker.


    For convenient use, they soaked the pre-cut cotton clothes directly onto their faces, but they found that the cotton clothes were too thick and not breathable.


    In the end, they discovered that silkworm babies that nibbled on World Tree leaves spun the best silk cloth, especially the fire immune ones. Applying these on the skin brought about a cool feeling and almost immediate sensation of skin healing.


    Such facial masks could also be used by witches. Not everyone was like Lisa, who was a Divine Soul warrior of Lord Ange and could directly use the Face Purification Technique.


    For normal witches using the Face Purification Technique restoration, their skins would continue to dry out and toughen up. This situation couldn¡¯t be resolved by finding Lisa or Ange again. If they could use a facial mask to maintain it, then one round of full-body purifying every three to five years would mean one could stay healthy and lively all along, right?


    ¡°How much should we sell these divine mushroom powders and Tree of Life silkworm silk facial masks for? A box of twelve pieces.¡± Lisa was shaking her ceramic box containing twelve Holy Essence Life Silkworm Facial Masks, deliberately ignoring the key words ¡®extracted¡¯ in her words.


    ¡°Both divine mushroom powders and the silk from the Tree of Life silkworms are not cheap even when sold separately. We cannot sell these for cheap.¡± Sava was excited when he spoke.


    He didn¡¯t know until he had come to know that Lord Ange had too many good things. No wonder he dared to use the World Tree¡¯s branches to make a Decomposition Rod, his World Trees were not counted by the number of trees but by the number of pieces.


    Sava, who was afraid of being poor, wanted to seize any good thing he saw and felt heartbroken at the thought of selling them.


    ¡°But it can¡¯t be more expensive than Holy Essence either, otherwise people would just buy Holy Essence.¡± Even though Anna had a facial mask on her face, she logically stated.


    After some discussion, they settled for a price of eight hundred Demon Crystals. Just a little bit of infused holy mushroom powder soaked in water, and a palm-sized silk cloth were to be sold for eight hundred Demon Crystals, the money made was simply too good.


    Of course, a box of such facial masks could not equate to the black Holy Crystal, hence Negris sent them along with a full set of lightning immune undergarments.

 Chapter 274 - 182: An Incident That Ruined the Meal_2

    Chapter 274: Chapter 182: An Incident That Ruined the Meal_2


    Translator: 549690339


    At first, Negris didn¡¯t understand why he should use silk immune to lighting for underwear. After some explanation, he got it ¨C it¡¯s moisture absorbing, breathable, and anti-static. Wearing it felt as if you¡¯re not wearing anything at all.


    It was even better than being naked because while it absorbed water, it didn¡¯t stick to the skin, nor did it become sticky due to moisture. It was a godsend.


    As Anna put it, the clothes we wear are the next longest thing that wraps our bodies apart from our skin in a lifetime. Even the smallest discomfort can be amplified over time to an unbearable degree. Therefore, bed linen and underwear should be of the best quality.


    Indeed, just as Anna had said, silk underwear became the best-selling product in the Goddess of Beauty City, primarily due to its affordability. The only thing limiting its sales was its production capacity.


    Clay¡¯s mom didn¡¯t weave much, which couldn¡¯t keep up with the consumption of facial masks and underwear. Eventually, Clay came up with a solution ¨C stimulate the silkworm baby to spit silk, spin this silk into thread, and weave the cloth by hand.


    This way, production increased, but quality decreased. It was no longer a did not possess the delicate integration of Clay¡¯s mom¡¯s weaving. But it didn¡¯t matter; the underwear didn¡¯t need to be so good, and the facial mask needed even less.


    As a result, silk cloth was divided into three grades. The highest grade was naturally woven by Clay¡¯s mom, mainly used for making clothes for little angels and for scrolls.


    Nobody knew whether it was the facial masks or the underwear that she liked, but gradually, she stopped hiding when receiving things. Sometimes she even revealed herself openly, taking what she needed before the deliverer even left and then indicating that it was useful and to send more next time.


    Occasionally, she would leave behind a black holy crystal. To date, she had already left three black holy crystals.


    Unclear of the function of the black holy crystals, Negris had been storing them temporarily until Ange woke up to deal with them.


    Thus, an ambiguous relationship was formed between Shamara and Ange. They were not quite enemies or friends, they each had their needs, and they didn¡¯t infringe upon each other.


    ¡°So, if we hire her to kill someone, as long as the thing we offer satisfies her needs, she probably won¡¯t refuse. Given her status, she wouldn¡¯t have trouble even if she killed a duke or even the Pope,¡± Negris analyzed.


    Ange cocked his head as if he was contemplating, and after a long time, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I chop?¡±


    Negris hastily gestured, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t. Our status is too sensitive. We are abyss wanderers, strictly speaking, abyss invaders. At the inter-plane conference, the dragons, elves, and Anthony spoke for us, so that we weren¡¯t targeted. But if we kill a human duke, we would provoke public anger. Shamara can kill, but we can¡¯t because Shamara is indigenous.¡±


    After saying that, Negris spread his hands, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not afraid of losing land, just chop. In the worst case, we can go back to the Resting Abyss; we don¡¯t need these fields. You are the Undead God. So what if we¡¯re invaders? Who would dare challenge us?¡±


    Not even the Prime Material Plane could produce a deity at present, and Ange, as the Undead God, even inherited the soul network from the Undead King. What about the invasion? Come beat me if you dare!


    But how could Ange give up so many farmland just for a human duke? Upon hearing this, he immediately shook his head like a bobblehead, ¡°No chop.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find Shamara,¡± Negris said.


    Perhaps due to mutual trust, two days later, Ange and his group arranged a meeting with Shamara in the Dark City.


    But upon seeing Ange, Sharara¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    A black sacred flame emerged from Shamara¡¯s body, forming a pair of black, glossy wings. A figure of a holy spirit angel appeared behind her before shrinking rapidly and armorizing onto her body.


    In an instant, a woman in coarse clothes transformed into a mighty battle angel.


    Leaning forward, she charged forth like a lightning bolt. With a swing of her hands, a black holy flame sword manifested and cut across.


    Negris went blank. It suddenly dawned on him that he¡¯d never told Shamara about Ange, even though Shamara and Ange had met before when Ange was still ¡®Monk An Ge¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, we¡¯re impostors, impostors...¡± It¡¯s too late. Negris had just opened his mouth when Shamara was already in front of Ange, swinging her black holy flame sword.


    Ange hunched his body, letting out a soul-piercing scream ¨C Soul Impact. Ange always had a deep impression of the Soul Impact. He remembered how the Bone Priests in the dungeon used Soul Impact like a chant.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have the skill. All he could do was dump everything out at once.


    Like an invisible hammer hitting Shamara¡¯s face, her head jerked backward, and everything before her turned dark.


    Ange stepped forward, throwing a punch that landed on her chest. Her holy armor cracked with a ¡°kacha¡±, and she was sent flying backward.


    She flew backward for tens of meters, sliding on the ground leaving two trails. The Holy Flame Sword stabbed into the ground stopping her momentum.


    But as she lifted her head, what she was greeted with were two rows of Flying Bombs, fully evolved Level 4 flying bombs at that.


    After toughing out two flying bombs, Shamara rolled forward in a most ungraceful manner.


    Ange¡¯s gaze was locked onto her, the flying bombs he fired curved and smashed into her and the ground.


    It was as if the ground had been filled with Magic Crystal Bombs, Shamara rolled along and where she passed, explosions followed. Her Holy Armor was left with cracks all over due to the blasts.


    She quickly rolled to a rocky area, frantically jumping to hide behind a rock. The terrain of the Dark City was rather unique, within ten steps, there would always be some form of obstacle. This was extremely beneficial to those trying to escape.


    But just as she was about to hide behind the earthen wall, a column of light shone on her body.


    Nearly at the same time that the light column flickered, an apparition of a Holy Spirit emerged from within her and stood in front of the light column. At the same time, two light wings from her back wrapped around her.


    After the Holy Light flash, the Holy Spirit apparition and the light wings disappeared without a trace. Only the holy armor remained on Shamara.


    A shadow rushed across, Little Zombie collided with Shamara¡¯s body, and after she fell down, the two hoes in its hands pecked down like raindrops, making a series of crisp ringing sounds on Shamara¡¯s body.


    Little Zombie¡¯s combo was remarkably effective, toppling opponents and then rapidly striking them down. Many hadn¡¯t been able to react before they were left with a row of bloody holes. Shamara¡¯s holy armor also had been cracked by the series of hoe strikes, from her thighs all the way to her helmet.


    The last hoe strike was aimed at Shamara¡¯s neck but was blocked by her elbow. At the same time, her eyes emitted a black holy light that focused on Little Zombie¡¯s face, as if energy was about to shoot out at any moment.


    However, a pair of small white hands wrapped in a holy glow was already prepared in front of her face, ready to block her attack. At the same time, the tip of a large scythe was pointed at her nose.


    Slowly, very slowly, Shamara withdrew the black holy light from her eyes. The holy armor on her body also gradually disappeared. Her body relaxed completely, giving up all resistance. Finally, she moved her gaze onto the owner of the scythe.


    ¡°Your holy light is so pure, so you¡¯re not from the Church of Light. But... the Scythe of Death, are you an undead?¡± Shamara looked pure and curious, it seemed that she didn¡¯t care about her own life or death, but was more curious about Ange¡¯s identity.


    Ange nodded in response, ¡°Please, kill someone, Duke Leite.¡±


    Shamara was surprised, ¡°You mean, you¡¯re not going to kill me, but want me to kill someone, Duke Leite. Why?¡±


    ¡°He burnt my fields,¡± said Ange.


    Shamara¡¯s eyes were filled with question marks. What was the connection between burning fields and murder?


    But the good thing about pure individuals is that they are simple. She quickly dismissed that thought, and asked, ¡°What is the commission?¡±


    Negris poked his head out, cautiously asking, ¡°Demon Crystals?¡±


    He originally thought he would need to do some convincing to get Shamara to help, who would have thought that a fight would suffice?


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Shamara shook her head.


    ¡°Then what do you need?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that has been preventing me from enjoying my meals. If you guys can solve it for me, I will accept your commission,¡± said Shamara. She curiously looked at Ange, and then at Little Angel, and suddenly stated, ¡°It¡¯s not a real Holy Spirit.¡±


    PS: I messed up with the timezone, I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow.

 Chapter 275 - 183: Demanding Protection Money?_1

    Chapter 275: Chapter 183: Demanding Protection Money?_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What!? The Gods of Light are returning?!¡± After hearing the news that left Shamara unable to finish her meal, Negris also felt an unexpected knot in his stomach.


    ¡°Yes, or perhaps it¡¯s not a return, maybe it¡¯s a rebirth, or something else. I can feel a power growing stronger, contesting my control over the Power of Light,¡± Shamara said.


    Negris had to take Shamara¡¯s words seriously. She was, in a strict sense, a false god who had stolen the belief of the Gods of Light. Despite her being somewhat incompetent, and rather unlucky to have crossed paths with the ¡®True God¡¯ twice, she was part of the Belief System of Light. Her senses were unlikely to be wrong.


    ¡°Could there be another false god sensing the absence of the Gods of Light and trying to steal their divine power from you?¡± Negris suggested another possibility, immediately suspecting Anthony.


    That guy knew the Gods of Light had disappeared and Shamara had stolen their power. Would he just stand idly by? Perhaps he was competing with Shamara for the divine power?


    Shamara shook her head: ¡°Impossible. The other party¡¯s affinity is higher than mine. The Power of Light leans more towards them. It¡¯s not another faith thief¡ªit has to be the Light itself.¡±


    Negris was taken aback. If this was the case, it would be a great deal of trouble. Whether the Gods of Light were returning or new gods were forming, either would prove severely detrimental to their cause.


    Now a divided entity, the Church of Light had seen Anthony undermine its structure by setting up independently, all because it was confirmed that the Gods of Light were gone. The only ones left were the Holy Spirit Angels, who were more obtuse than even the Dwarfs. Only with this assurance did Anthony dare to plot his own path, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have faked his death to escape after plotting for a millennium to become the Pope.


    If the Gods of Light returned or were reborn, Anthony would be the first to be set on the Fire Execution Frame, wrapped in shroud, and burnt to death with the Sacred Flame.


    The Church of Light, consolidated with all its forces, would become incredibly powerful. It would no longer be like before where the commander of the Saint¡¯s Edge Army dared to exploit resources for personal gain. Without the Undead King and Steadfast Locke¡¯s oppression, they would never see peace from the abyss.


    What trouble this was. Negris spun around a few times on the spot before realizing¡ªwait, why was he worrying about this? This should be Anthony¡¯s headache.


    After this realization, Negris breathed a sigh of relief and then asked: ¡°Why are you telling us? Do you think we can solve this problem that has made you lose your appetite? And what does this have to do with food?¡±


    Shamara also appeared confused. She muttered uncertainly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but a voice in my heart tells me that you can help me solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, what do you mean by a voice in your heart... Wait, you are a fake God, the voice in your heart... is that a Divine Technique? Kvada, have you awakened some Divine Technique?¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    Shamara stared with wide eyes, appearing bewildered. She was only a former maiden who had become a false god by stealing divine power; she didn¡¯t really understand these things.


    ¡°Um, have you heard any other voices in your head?¡± Negris asked tentatively. If Shamara¡¯s feelings were not an isolated event, it was highly likely to be a Divine Technique. Otherwise, they were just her random thoughts.


    Shamara stood still for a while, seemingly trying to listen to something. Then, she suddenly loosened her hair and bowed to Ange.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too polite, what¡¯s the occasion? No need for that, we haven¡¯t done anything particularly deserving,¡± Negris hurriedly said.


    Shamara raised her head, looking at him with a bizarre expression. Then, she lowered her head again, pointing at her head: ¡°The voice in my heart tells me that you can cure my hair loss.¡±


    Shamara was indeed suffering from hair loss, quite severely. Her hair was thinning out substantially, revealing patches of scalp. It wasn¡¯t noticeable when her hair was tied up, but once let down, it simply draped over her head like a thin layer of gauze.


    Negris heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°This, we can handle. We deal with that sort of thing all the time. How about this: We cure your hair loss, and you help us kill someone.¡±


    Shamara paused to think, hesitating before she opened her mouth and removed her gloves: ¡°And this, and this. My body has been corrupted by the Power of Fall. If you can cure these issues as well, I will accept your service.¡±


    Negris leaned in to take a closer look and frowned: ¡°Those are cavities and wear-and-tear on your teeth, not to mention nail loss. Are you sure that¡¯s corruption caused by the Power of Fall? Or maybe it¡¯s just your age?¡±


    Shamara¡¯s teeth were in better condition than many humans of the same age. After all, she was in her sixties or seventies, only appearing as a young woman due to the protection of the Power of Light.


    Now that she had fallen, these areas lost their protection, and natural aging was only expected. What seventies-year-old woman would still have all her teeth?


    Shamara¡¯s eyes widened in anger: ¡°I have been corrupted.¡±


    Shamara, who had remained calm even when threatened by a scythe, was angry now. This left Negris somewhat taken aback. Had he said something wrong?


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve been corrupted. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help,¡± said Negris, and then turned around and asked: ¡°Can we do anything to help?¡± Apparently, his ¡®seeing¡¯ meant asking others.


    Ange cocked his head without replying, simply advancing towards Shamara and reaching out his hand.


    Shamara did not resist, standing quietly as Ange held his hand above her head. This gesture was surprisingly docile as Ange could smash her skull with a mere swipe of his hand at any time.

 Chapter 276 - 183: Want to Collect Protection Fee?_2

    Chapter 276: Chapter 183: Want to Collect Protection Fee?_2


    Translator: 549690339


    If not for the beating she had taken, the fallen angel would never have allowed anyone to lay a hand on her head.


    With a sprinkle of sacred essence, the little sapling was brought out and placed on top of her head. Having not had the chance to perform for a long time, the little sapling enthusiastically waved its leaves, transmitting the message: ¡°Grow harder, harder, grow the energy, the energy, grow ¡± with an unprecedented fervor.


    Unfortunately, it was placed in the wrong direction. Ange twisted the potted plant half a turn and indicated the correct way to Shamara with his fingers.


    The little sapling rustled around the edge of the pot, befuddled for a moment before it understood, and began to sway its leaves again: ¡°Grow harder, harder, grow ¡±


    Simultaneously, as the little sapling encouraged growth, Ange summoned holy light to shine upon Shamara¡¯s head.


    Shamara stood obediently, looking up at the sacred light with her eyes, several times wanting to reach out to grasp it.


    However, inside her heart was a voice that repeatedly screamed: ¡°Don¡¯t move! Do you want to die? Don¡¯t move! Do you want to die?! If you move, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Death wasn¡¯t what she was afraid of, but rather, she knew that she couldn¡¯t steal it away. She couldn¡¯t steal these holy lights. ¡°Such pure holy light, you are the real light,¡± she said.


    Ange tilted his head. He saw a soul flame surge from Shamara¡¯s body as if it wanted to plunge into him, but it took a detour midway and shrank back into her body.


    With a sincere smile, she said, ¡°I cannot follow you, I want to find my own light.¡±


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    Negris was wholly confused. What did she mean by that? Did Shamara almost start following Ange?


    Kvada, why the shock? A false god who steals the power of light was about to follow Ange?


    Never mind that a false god becoming Ange¡¯s disciple would be shocking, but if she really did become a follower, wouldn¡¯t Ange be able to use her as a node to intensify the theft of the power of light?


    It sounded like Shamara almost believed, but finally didn¡¯t. Kvada, why doesn¡¯t she believe? Why not believe? If you believe in Ange, let¡¯s see if this damn skeleton will suck the divine aspect of light dry.


    Negris was so anxious that his hands and feet twitched. He desperately wanted to choke her, forcing her to believe in Ange. But Ange was just nodding his head as if nothing had happened, almost driving the bronze dragon to his death.


    With the combined power of the life essence, holy light, and the sapling, some sparse hairs begin to sprout on Shamara¡¯s head.


    Shamara touched it and, feeling the noticeable difference, couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°It¡¯s so incredible, even the power of light couldn¡¯t cure baldness, ah¡ª¡± Once she finished speaking, Shamara opened her mouth wide.


    Negris noticed that Shamara¡¯s problems were all with her hair, nails, and teeth, but her flesh was incredibly lively. Not only did she not have a single wrinkle on her face, but she also didn¡¯t have any spots. The only problem was that her skin was a bit too dry.


    Why was there such a difference? These places her blood couldn¡¯t reach, they were all the ends of keratinous and bony structures. Biologically speaking, they were dead. As a living creature aged, the first signs of trouble appeared in these places. The Holy Light was ineffective against the dead.


    Hair and nails, as long as the body is still ¡®alive,¡¯ will naturally grow to replace the old. But teeth are different. Human teeth grow only twice in a lifetime, and without the bud of a milk tooth, no matter how much essence liquid and holy light are used, teeth can¡¯t regrow.


    ¡°Do you want me to find something to replenish you with?¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange did not say anything, and Shamara did not move. She just stood there agape, clearly understanding that Ascetic Monk Lord An was the one who was useful and that the dragon was all talk.


    Ange contemplated for a moment, then took out a bottle of Concentrated Worm Ash Essence. He dropped some on one of the rotten molars, and then he used the rebirth technique on that tooth.


    Visibly to the eyes, the tooth regrew its pulp, its periodontal, and enamel. In the middle of the process, the growth slowed down, and Ange used the rebirth technique twice more. Just like that, the decayed tooth transformed before their eyes into a shining, healthy, milky-white tooth.


    ¡°Who knew that would work? Bug ash liquid, which is not used for reviving dead things, is used to fix a tooth? The rebirth technique, which is not used to resurrect the dead, is used to fix a tooth?¡± Negris was left utterly baffled.


    The use of Insect Ash Liquid in bringing the dead back to life could be put to use like this? Just like using the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe to cut grass, only the Farming Skeleton could pull something like this off.


    Ange felt that the concentrated Insect Ash liquid was too potent, so he switched to a regular one, smeared the entirety of Shamara¡¯s teeth with it, dropped a droplet on each cavity, and then cast the Rebirth Technique.


    A few minutes later, Shamara revealed a mouth of shiny white teeth, grinned so radiantly and dropped a line before flying off, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡±


    Back at Fallen Dragon Lake, when Negris briefed Lisa about everything, she rushed over with sparkles in her eyes: ¡°My Lord, they said you can make teeth whiter, have a look at mine, ah¡ª¡±


    Clatter, the billboard in the beauty salon of Goddess of Beauty City was torn down. It was replaced with a magic photocopy of Lisa¡¯s gleaming white teeth and bright smile. The phrase ¡ª ¡°Full-set package for treating and whitening cavities, 100,000 demon crystals. Act fast if you wish to purchase,¡± written in big universal, elf, dwarf, and dragon pattern texts was on it.


    Not just the billboard, Lisa, Anna, Lan, Sava, Sofia, and Vania collectively hit the streets, distributing leaflets everywhere. They¡¯d show their white teeth to everyone they met, so much so that it¡¯s definitely hard for others to keep their eyes open.


    In particular, Vania, the dignified minotaur, opened her mouth so wide that people thought she was going to bite them, which scared them into dashing away. But the shock left an extremely deep impression of her healthy white teeth.


    The news about the beauty clinic¡¯s ability to treat cavities quickly spread along the East River and radiated to Roland City and beyond.


    At the same time, there was another news spreading; Duke Leite had harassed a woman near the city gate and was slain on the spot by the woman amidst a heavy guard patrol. Upon further inquiry, it turned out that the woman was the Fallen Angel Shamara.


    Upon hearing the news, people simply said: ¡°She deserves it¡± and carried on with their own business.


    Lately, news about Shamara was making headlines daily. The number of people she had tainted could even form a Fallen Legion. What¡¯s the big deal about killing a duke?


    Especially when it was Duke Leite who harassed her first.


    It was such a coincidence, Shamara was preparing to sneak into the city to kill Leite. Who knew that the moment she entered the city, she ran into Duke Leite¡¯s retinue. Her pearly white teeth, full head of hair, youthfulness, charm, and pure, angelic demeanor caught the Duke¡¯s attention at first sight.


    Her commoner wife disguise made Duke Leite feel compassionate, thinking she was an ordinary civilian. He wanted to invite her back to his castle to take care of her, but the next thing he knew, she had transformed, slapped the face of his chief Sword Saint guard into shreds, causing his team to fall into chaos. Finally, she thrust a black Sacred Flame into his body, and he was instantly judged.


    ¡°Shamara doesn¡¯t kill people on a whim, and Leite dares to harass her? He deserved the judgement.¡±


    After the news spread once, no one paid attention any further. Is it not normal for a Fallen Angel to kill people? We wish we could capture her, but we just can¡¯t.


    Not only were the natives unaffected, but Negris also didn¡¯t bother about it. He was discussing a more serious problem with Anthony- the Gods of Light were returning.


    Anthony¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Are you sure? Are you absolutely sure? The Gods of Light really are returning?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe a rebirth. Shamara said she feels someone else is competing with her for the divine power of Light. You sure it¡¯s not you?¡± asked Negris.


    ¡°Oh hell no, if I had that ability, I would¡¯ve stolen it long ago. No need to have this much trouble. We¡¯re doomed, either rebirth or return, I¡¯m in big trouble. What should I do? Should I run?¡± Anthony was starting to panic.


    ¡°What are you running for? Why don¡¯t you find out who¡¯s stealing the belief and find a way to get rid of him? Judging by the current situation, even if it¡¯s a rebirth, the newborn Gods of Light won¡¯t be that strong.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I, you, you make it sounds so easy, I...¡±


    Just then, Lisa rushed in and said in a strange tone: ¡°My Lord, the Silver Knights are here to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°The Silver Knights? Weren¡¯t their elites blown up last time? What are they visiting us for?¡±


    ¡°It seems like they want to collect protection money.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_1

    Chapter 277: Chapter 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Collecting taxes is one thing, but protection fees? You really have a way with words,¡± Bronze Dragon retorted.


    Lisa countered defiantly, ¡°Taxes are supposed to fund infrastructure, public welfare and job creation. Since they¡¯re not doing that, it¡¯s a protection fee. Who knows it better, you or me?¡±


    Negris suddenly remembered Lisa¡¯s former status as a high priestess. Indeed, she was in a better position to judge, so he reluctantly corrected himself, ¡°Okay, okay, protection fee. But why do they need to collect protection fees from us?¡±


    Lisa shot him a triumphant glance, ¡°It¡¯s not just us they¡¯re collecting from. They¡¯ve collected from every household nearby. We are just more influential, so they¡¯ve sent more people to us.¡±


    ¡°How many people are there?¡± Negris soon saw for himself. About fifty knights arrogantly blocked the main thoroughfare from Goddess of Beauty City to the docks.


    ¡°They¡¯ve sent only this few people to collect the protection fee?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Sofia, who had just arrived, added, ¡°It¡¯s quite decent. When they came to the Oasis, they only sent twenty knights. They were shouted down by Lord Naeli.¡±


    ¡°Did they also try to tax you in the Oasis?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Sofia shook her head, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t in the end. First, it was too far away. Second, they didn¡¯t want to start a conflict with Lord Naeli. So, they let it go. It¡¯s different with the Goddess of Beauty City. Although it¡¯s also quite far, we can take a boat downstream, which is much faster.¡±


    Negris scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. What I worry about most is that they¡¯ll block the river. This will certainly ruin the business in Goddess of Beauty City. Have you consulted Chairman Silver Coin? He has experience in this. What does he suggest?¡±


    The Silver Knights¡¯ base is not far from the river. They could easily dispatch a team to block the river, essentially cutting off Goddess of Beauty City¡¯s customer flow.


    ¡°Chairman Silver Coin suggests that we draw the enemy into our circle of interest and form a community of mutual benefit. He suggests that we try to concede a portion of the profits to make them our representatives. After all, the Silver Knights have more connections than us, rather than simply paying taxes,¡± said Lisa.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. Use the Silver Knights¡¯ connections to expand our customer flow. That¡¯s much better than simply collecting and paying taxes. It¡¯s a win-win. Let¡¯s do that. Bring them over. Ummm, what¡¯s that guy up to?¡± Negris asked, suddenly puzzled.


    One of the knights from the Silver Knights, seemingly bored, suddenly ran from their ranks and galloped his horse into the paddy fields. Ripe rice ears about to be harvested were trampled into the mud by the horse¡¯s hooves, splashing mud everywhere.


    The knight laughed loudly, controlling his horse to prance forward again, shouting, ¡°Watch my horse skills!¡±


    Just as the horse was about to leap a second time, a beam of light shone on the knight. It flashed and the knight vanished from the horse¡¯s saddle, leaving only a pair of feet. The horse felt lighter and turned its head to find its master was gone.


    The Purple Skeleton Titans nearby were shouting in familiarity. ¡°Don¡¯t grab them, leave one for me, the third one from the left is mine.¡±


    ¡°One, two, four, five, seven, where¡¯s three?¡±


    ¡°Three follows right after two, can¡¯t you count?¡±


    Ange held his sickle, Little Zombie charging headfirst, Little Angel flapping its wings, leading a group of Titans towards the Silver Knights.


    ¡°Ah....¡± Negris sighed, ¡°Okay, no need to choose now. Let¡¯s eliminate the enemy.¡± Saying that, he flashed a dragon-like glare, gritted his teeth, and with a roar, ran on his little claws towards them.


    The knights were first startled by the Holy Light Flash, then by the Titans. Before they could react, they were overwhelmed.


    It was not until a week later that Terek, the God¡¯s Knight of the Silver Knights, learned of the disappearance of this group.


    The past few months have been tough for Terek. Their only goblin airship had defected and, before leaving, dropped a magic crystal bomb on their camp. Luckily, he was not in the command post at the time, and only a few guards were killed.


    However, he also seized the opportunity to ask the curia for a lot of supplies and funding, so he didn¡¯t lose out too much. The real trouble came when the Fallen Angel ran to Dark City.


    That was a huge problem. The Silver Knights were established to counter Dark City and were ill-prepared to fight an enemy like the Fallen Angel. They even feared facing the Fallen Angel because of potential corruption.


    Admittedly, the curia had set up the Fallen Knights to comfort those corrupted by the Power of Fall and were probably researching ways to remove the Power of Fall. But the problem was that this would disrupt the organizational structure of the Silver Knights. Once you became a Fallen Knight, you might never return.


    The Silver Knights had now become a burdensome interest group. Although they hadn¡¯t achieved much, the curia still had to fund them. Otherwise, the Undead of Dark City might create chaos, slaughtering villages and such.


    Rogge had sworn that they had never marched out in large numbers to slaughter humans since they came to Dark City. Regrettably, he couldn¡¯t confront the Silver Knights about it.


    To avoid Shamara¡¯s attention, the Silver Knights proactively retreated, far from Dark City, and moved south of the East River. Several orders from the curia demanding they hunt down Shamara were all delayed by Terek under the pretext of serious officer injuries.

 Chapter 278 - 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three in One)_2

    Chapter 278: Chapter 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three in One)_2


    Translator: 549690339


    If Shamara decided to settle in Dark City permanently, what would become of their Silver Knight squadron? Would they strive to annihilate Shamara to the death?


    The curia would say: You can do away with fallen angels; what are those undead in the Dark City? Continue wiping them out, no excuses accepted.


    If they didn¡¯t attack and kept their distance, the curia would say: Why do we need you, let¡¯s cut their funding.


    Moreover, Terek already felt that with Anthony¡¯s Eastern Diocese declaring independence, the whole atmosphere of the Church of Light had changed. The old ways of slacking off weren¡¯t working well anymore. Could it be that the Silver Knights, who had been established for more than 200 years, were about to fall apart?


    However, this worry was somewhat eased after hearing about the situation in the Goddess of Beauty City.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that a single treatment in this City of the Goddess of Beauty can cost up to tens of thousands of magic crystals? One treatment?¡± Terek asked in disbelief.


    The vice-commander who brought the report was equally astounded, he nodded continuously adding, ¡°Even more, if you choose many options, the cost multiplies. For instance, if a seventy-year-old woman wants to look ten, twenty, thirty years younger, the price is different. It¡¯s different too for a fifty-year-old woman.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s just for wrinkle removal, there are also treatments for skin whitening, skin softening, treating scars, bone carving, height increase, enhancement, and liposuction... Each one has a different price. I heard that Duke Leite¡¯s mother spent a total of 600,000 magic crystals, and she ended up looking thirty years younger.¡±


    Terek nearly lost his footing after hearing this, ¡°600,000 magic crystals?¡± Don¡¯t make a mistake thinking that since Ange easily makes tens to hundreds of millions of magic crystals, these crystals are worthless. 600,000 magic crystals is already equivalent to the annual tax revenue of a typical duchy.


    ¡°If we taxed it at 60%, wouldn¡¯t we gain 360,000 magic crystals? That would cover three years¡¯ allocation from the curia and this is just one transaction!¡± Terek murmured to himself.


    Don¡¯t think that a tax of 60% is absurd. These days, which commoner¡¯s tax isn¡¯t at this rate? Territories that tax at 50% are very rare, and places where the tax is 40%, would be ostracized and isolated by all the other lords. They wouldn¡¯t play with you anymore, as you would be destroying market prices.


    Tax rates across the world must be unified. Otherwise, the populace would drain away to lower tax regimes.


    Good-hearted lords would stop after collecting taxes. However, some unscrupulous lords would also impose levies, or divide taxes into various names. Ordinary people, without specialized knowledge, couldn¡¯t calculate how much tax they had paid. If they could, they would discover the tax reached up to seventy or eighty percent.


    This led to many farmers going bankrupt, becoming slaves. Nobles and lords would buy their land at a low price, hiring these bankrupt farmers to cultivate their own former properties. Although they lost their freedom, the right of first night, personal rights etc., at least they could have enough to eat and wear.


    This also caused situations where many places treated people worse than slaves, the Western District had these conditions far more severe than Anthony¡¯s Eastern Diocese.


    While Anthony was unable to prevent land consolidation, many years ago he enacted a law that stated if the faithful continued to decrease inside the Diocese, the tax adjustments targeted at that territory would increase from a 10% rate to a 50% rate or even a 100% rate.


    This tax was aimed at the lords, which led to the lords of the Eastern Diocese leaving more room to maneuver when exploiting the common folks, so as not to drive them to death. When a disaster struck, their enthusiasm for relief would also be high. Otherwise, if too many people died of starvation, Anthony would take the opportunity to claim the decrease in the faithful as a reason to act against them.


    Now that the City of Beauty had no lord, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for him to represent the curia and tax at 60%?


    Of course, Terek was just thinking about it. He didn¡¯t yet know the details about the City of Beauty. What if it resisted the tax violently? But even if he couldn¡¯t impose a 60% tax, a 50% or 10% tax was still acceptable.


    One fifth of 600,000 amounted to 120,000, which was enough to offset one year¡¯s allocation from the curia, enough to support their mixed forces of a few thousand. This way, even if they lost the support of the curia, they could still survive.


    With his mind immersed in a beautiful fantasy, a stern shout suddenly came from the outside of the tent: ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Soon, an alarm rang out, gradually fading as it rushed away.


    Terek was on alert. It wasn¡¯t long before a guard returned to report, ¡°The Search Light caught a black warrior lurking outside the camp, we immediately gave chase with the Holy Spirit.¡±


    ¡°The Black Warrior? Is it Rogge from Dark City?¡± Terek was surprised. The black warrior was an artificially created undead, not anyone could create one. The only black warrior he knew of was Rogge.


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to assassinate me?¡± Terek was stupefied. If Rogge could assassinate him, he would have died tens of thousands of times already. To prevent assassination, he¡¯d equipped all sorts of detection devices for travel and encampment.


    The personal guards around him had undergone extensive anti-submarine training, and he himself was a God¡¯s Knight, his strength was incomparable to a pretty-boy like Leonardo.


    Knowing full well that it was impossible to assassinate him, why would Rogge still lurk outside his camp?


    Terek immediately ordered, ¡°Dispatch aerial units to scout the surroundings of our camp.¡±


    Just as Terek¡¯s order was issued, his vice-commander replied with an embarrassed look, ¡°Sir, you forgot. Our last Goblin Airship defected. In recent times, the Sub-dragon Rider has constantly been harassed by a unicorn and he has been cursing at it for a week. The sub-dragon is getting a bit irritated.¡±


    ¡°Cursing? What is he cursing?¡± Terek asked in puzzlement. He would understand if it¡¯s attacks by a unicorn, getting jabbed by a horn or kicked by hooves, but being cursed?

 Chapter 279 - 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_3

    Chapter 279: Chapter 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, they insulted badly, saying things like the dragon descendants being ridden by people, ridden by thousands, shameless, disgracing the dragon clan, poorly brought up, better off having their blood replaced with piss and be piss descendants even...¡±.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t need to recite in such detail. What about the sub-dragon? What¡¯s its reaction?¡± Terek¡¯s head was buzzing. These words were too nasty; he could only imagine how the sub-dragon felt when it was being scolded.


    Despite being sub-dragons, they too possess the arrogance and pride of the dragon clan. The greatest duty of a sub-dragon rider isn¡¯t to fight, but to serve the sub-dragons well and keep them in a good mood to work. Being scolded definitely wouldn¡¯t make them happy.


    ¡°The sub-dragon retorted: ¡®You¡¯re the one being ridden.¡¯ Then the unicorn replied: ¡®I am happy with that, are you? You disgrace the dragon clan by letting others ride you, would a giant dragon be pleased? There¡¯s a lot more that followed, but I won¡¯t recite it all. Anyway, the sub-dragon doesn¡¯t feel much like eating recently, and doesn¡¯t seem to like being ridden by the knight either.¡±


    Terek was dumbfounded for a moment and then murmured, ¡°Is this still a unicorn? A noble unicorn? With such a venomous mouth?¡±


    Suddenly, a clear dragon chant echoed from the sky. Terek rushed out of the tent just as a silver shadow flashed past the camp at high speed, leaving behind a dragon chant.


    From within the camp, a furious roar rang out: ¡°Damn silver dragon, just because you¡¯re an upper-level dragon doesn¡¯t mean you can scold me. I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    A huge warehouse was shattered, and an odd creature about twenty meters in length with a wingspan of forty meters, a short, thick neck, almost no tail, and short, stout limbs, burst through the roof and took to the skies.


    With a short neck and no tail, this creature was bulkier than an average giant dragon. Its twenty-meter length and vast girth rivalled that of an adult ancient dragon, and with its strong front claws, it looked more like a giant bat rather than a dragon.


    With a flapping sound, it clumsily took off and chased after the silver figure in the distance.


    Unable to hold himself back, Terek rebuked, ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re as fat as a pig and you think you can catch up with a silver dragon? It¡¯s clearly luring you away, you lump! How did we end up with a silver dragon here? When did we ever offend the dragon clan?¡±


    Terek never considered the possibility ¨C what if the sub-dragon isn¡¯t stupid? What if it purposely chased after it?


    As the chubby sub-dragon left the camp, it began to speak in dragon language to the silver dragon ahead, ¡°What do you mean telling me to quickly leave the camp?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The silver dragon roared back.


    ¡°What do you mean? Speak in dragon language,¡± the fat sub-dragon said.


    The silver dragon went off on a long string of terms.


    The fat sub-dragon cut him off, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± At this moment, it was just turning its short, stout neck to look back at the camp. A flash of light had erupted from the campsite and in the dark night, it looked like a shining beacon of light.


    A few minutes ago, a goblin airship was swinging and swaying in the sky above the Silver Knights¡¯ camp, adjusting its position.


    ¡°A bit to the left, a bit forward, a bit more forward.¡± Based on Ange¡¯s instructions, Negris used voice commands to control the goblins and adjust the position. A black warrior was lurking on the ground, and Ange could use his soul link with him to determine the exact location.


    ¡°Alright, hover. There¡¯s an eastward wind of three degrees, load the magic egg.¡± Negris commanded loudly.


    Award Master Gear Vaguli reluctantly pushed a huge magic bomb to the edge of the ship, mumbling:


    ¡°Magic eggs aren¡¯t meant to be used like this. They should be shot out using a twin-rail cannon, tracing a beautiful parabola and hitting the target. This is in accordance with mechanical aesthetics, not by just being thrown down from the sky.¡±


    ¡°What are you mumbling about? Hurry up and throw, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw your World Tree branches down and see if it can crush someone.¡± Negris scolded.


    The moment Vaguli heard this, he pushed the magic egg out instantly as if his ass was on fire and let it freely plummet to the ground.


    After pushing the magic egg, he didn¡¯t wait for the result but dashed back into the cabin, rushed to the corner, lifted the cover, and when he saw that the branches of the World Tree were lying intact there, he finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    The light and shockwave from the magic egg¡¯s explosion overturned the entire camp.


    Before they had a chance to assess the damage, the rumbling sound of horse hooves came from outside the camp and thousands of Sandmen cavalry, three thousand undead, and war chariots, led by several dozen titans, rushed into the camp.


    The Silver Knights, in a panic, released the Holy Spirit Angels, but as soon as these angels appeared, they were brought down by a dark shadow, their holy light completely robbed.


    ¡°Fallen Angel Shamara! Shamara!¡± Panic-stricken cries rang out in the camp.


    That night, under the lead of Shamara and the Purple Skeleton Titan, along with thousands of Sandmen cavalry, three thousand undead and war chariots, the entire legion of Silver Knights and apprentice knights were wiped out.


    Typically in such battles, for every thousand enemies killed, five to six hundred would be lost. However, unfortunately for them, Ange had too many ways to save people. Normal injuries would get the Face Purification Technique, severed limbs would be treated with Holy Essence Liquid, and even the dead could be revived under the Insect Ash Liquid.


    Unless they were extremely unlucky and had the whole head blown off, leaving no soul behind, they could be saved.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, two days later, a message from Anthony came in: ¡°Lord of Knowledge, didn¡¯t we agree not to kill people? Why did you suddenly wipe out the whole Silver Knights? What do we do now? Dyson from the Land of Fallen Diocese has proposed a motion to wipe you out. He¡¯s waiting on the vote at the security meeting.¡±


    Negris replied sheepishly, ¡°Hehe, well, we had no choice. Those knights were troublesome. They trampled two rice plants in front of Ange.¡±

 Chapter 280 - 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_4

    Chapter 280: Chapter 184: Feeding the Evil God (Three-in-One)_4


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Crushed two stalks of rice? Was it necessary to kill them for that? Couldn¡¯t they just pay for the damages?¡±


    ¡°Ah, more than two stalks. Those guys are problematic. They don¡¯t know how many rice fields they¡¯ve trampled on their way here or how many date trees they¡¯ve cut down. Some of the green dates were knocked down before they could ripen, all rotten on the ground. Many grass mats on both sides of the river bank were ruined. They said it¡¯s good to ride horses on the grass; it doesn¡¯t hurt their hooves. Ange was furious, I didn¡¯t dare to pacify him.¡±


    Anthony was stunned for a while, then surprisingly asked, ¡°Are they really that reckless?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if they just picked them for their own consumption, Ange wouldn¡¯t care. The date trees along the way were planted for everyone. But these guys, they ate the ripe and knocked down the unripe ones. They even had their horses running pell-mell in the rice fields, claiming it was horse training. Sigh, they¡¯re asking for death,¡± Negris lamented helplessly.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Anthony was left speechless too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. If worse comes to worst, we¡¯ll go back to the Resting Abyss. It mainly depends on what you decide to do. I will show you something and you decide what to do. Did you know that the Silver Knights have sided with Dyson?¡± With that, he signaled his men to bring the objects over.


    A bare corpse; It was Terek¡¯s. Only, the intricate tattoos on the back of him, a God¡¯s Knight, were unlike any symbol of light no matter how one looked at it.


    Followed by a half-human-height sculpture, and then a finger bone. The finger bone wasn¡¯t unusual, but this was a purple-gold finger bone. The question is, both of Steadfast Locke¡¯s hands are intact, so whose finger bone was this?


    As he established the receiving end of the Teleportation Array, Anthony responded, ¡°Of course, I know. Otherwise, where would those skeletons carrying undeath germs have come from? Are they not from the Land of Fallen?¡±


    A flash of intense light, and the items were transmitted. Anthony stared at the items, silent for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°I said that some people have pledged to the Evil God, it turns out there really are. That¡¯s good, I established the Holy Church to cleanse the church that has been polluted by the Evil God. You accepted my secret bounty and discovered the Silver Knights¡¯ collusion with the Evil God. Now I can express my opinion justifiably.¡±


    A few days later, the second motion initiated because of the Abyss Migrants resulted in a strange voting result in the Dimensional Security Meeting ¨C two votes in favor, five votes against, just like last time.


    Dyson, the initiator of the motion, undoubtedly voted in favor. The Dwarven God of War very casually declared he would vote in favor even before the vote. So, what vote did the Pope cast?


    Now that the items were handed over, Negris was relieved. Anthony was much slier than him, and he would certainly be able to find the best solution.


    When he returned, Ange, Little Angel, and Little Zombie were gathered around a sculpture. The sculpture¡¯s style was the same as the one he had sent to Anthony, only now, the mouth of the sculpture had cracked open.


    There was a rift in space, and a furry little paw stretches out, anxiously spread out wide.


    Ange took out a bean and put it in its palm. The little paw quickly retracts, the dimensional rift disappears, and before long, it opens again, and the paw stretches out.


    Every strand in Negris¡¯s mind buzzed. The claw that penetrates the space rift, what kind of claw was it?


    Ange¡¯s Boundary-crossing Hand was nearly exhausted through space. He slept for several months before recovering. Now, this little claw easily penetrated space. Though he didn¡¯t know what kind of skill it used, it certainly wasn¡¯t easy.


    On the other hand, looking at it protruding from the sculpture of the Evil God, could it actually be the manifestation of the Evil God itself?


    Ange feeds it with little beans one by one, and while others pledge allegiance to the Evil God, is he actually feeding the Evil God?


    No, that¡¯s not right. If it were the Evil God, why would it be so eager for just a bean?


    Negris took a closer look at the bean and was taken aback. He leaped over and snatched the bean from Ange¡¯s hand.


    The little paw didn¡¯t get the bean and extended even further in its eagerness, almost shoving its entire arm through. Clawing desperately, it was like a cat paw fumbling under the bed.


    At that moment, Negris didn¡¯t care about the Evil God. He looked at the bean in astonishment: ¡°Elf Beans? You grew them? Grafted?¡±


    PS: Updated late, added a bonus chapter, three-in-one.

 Chapter 281: 185 Falling in the Windy Plane_1

    Chapter 281: 185 Falling in the Windy Plane_1


    Translator: 549690339


    No, it¡¯s not. Instead, it was the original stocks that grew. After Ange slept for half a year and woke up, he found that not many sprouts had grown from the Elf Beans, but their growth habits were clearly recorded. As a result, he began to speed up their life cycles, forcibly accelerating the Elf Beans to their first productive period.


    He now had 500 Elf Beans in his hands. However, after these beans had sprouted, the main stem of the Elf Beans withered. Although it hadn¡¯t completely died, it was barely alive. Without figuring out the cause, he couldn¡¯t accelerate them to their second productive period.


    ¡°What? So much effort and only 500 Elf Beans have grown? And you feed them to a cat?!¡± Negris was heartbroken.


    A cat? Ange tilted his head in confusion, as did Little Angel, Little Zombie, and Little Sapling.


    ¡°What else could it be? Isn¡¯t this a cat? And it¡¯s a greedy cat. Even if it¡¯s an Evil God, it¡¯s a greedy cat Evil God.¡± Negris grumpily pointed at the fluffy little paw.


    The small paw reached around for a while, getting impatient when it got nothing. It flipped to show its palm upward, its fingers wriggling non-stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed it to the cat anymore. It¡¯s a waste. Let them seed. Even if only 500 beans are harvested, the quantity will make a difference. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to find a way to boost production?¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion, ¡°The Elf said, beans can¡¯t be used as seeds, but seeds could.¡±


    Negris snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. The beans they sell are all boiled so, of course, they can¡¯t be used as seeds. Seeds are just unboiled beans. How do you think they come to be? They beget from the Elf Beans. Unlike your No. 3 Magic Rice, which needs the blessing of Little Sapling in order to grow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange understood. He turned his head again to look at the small paw of the Evil God and pointed, ¡°Look.¡±


    On the little paw of the Evil God were displayed two small things, one resembling a seed and the other resembling a bean.


    It turned out when it was talking to Ange, the little paw couldn¡¯t catch the beans, so it shrank back. When re-extended, there were two more of these items on its hand.


    ¡°Er, what does that mean? You want to exchange? Hey, can you hear me? Do you mean you want to exchange?¡± Negris froze, and despite pointing at the paw, got no response.


    Ange picked up the items from the paw of the Evil God and placed another Elf Bean on it. The little paw grabbed it and shot back.


    Negris came over to look. One of the items was indeed a seed, while the other resembled a bean and even had the fragrance of one.


    Negris felt deceived. The other party took an unknown object and a regular bean and exchanged them for an Elf Bean?


    ¡°How did you find this creature?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange pointed at the hand of the statue. It was an ugly statue, poorly crafted and extremely abstract. It barely resembled a figure with a wide-open mouth, both hands open palm-upward before it.


    When Ange placed an Elf Bean on the statue¡¯s hand, a fluffy paw immediately stretched out and grasped the Elf Bean, whisking it away.


    The paw reappeared, open, but without the Elf Bean.


    Negris tentatively picked up a small stone and placed it on the paw.


    The small paw felt it, immediately discarded it, and threw it back, hitting Negris in the face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re picky, huh?¡± Negris changed to a gold coin, still rejected. He tried a Demon Crystal, still rejected. In the end, he even tried a bit of his own scale, but was still rejected.


    Little Angel moved a little and pushed Negris aside, then plucked a feather from his own wing.


    The little paw immediately retracted, whisking it away.


    Little Angel raised his little head to look at Negris with a proud and arrogant expression.


    Negris was mad on the spot. What did this differential treatment mean? Was his dragon scale not as good as an angel feather?


    ¡°You come out and explain.¡± Negris slapped his claw on the palm of the statue. With a swoosh, the little paw shot out like lightning and applied pressure on his paw.


    Negris, startled, quickly withdrew his claw from fear of being pulled in. But he was a little relieved that at least his claw was still appreciated.


    The fluffy little paw pawed a few times, unable to find anything, and shrunk back. When it came out again, it had two more beans.


    ¡°You give me two beans for an angel feather! Are you a swindler? Do you know how expensive an angel feather is!?¡± Negris scolded and then thought of a potentially profitable idea, ¡°Yeah, why not pluck all your feathers out, sell them, and then let Ange heal you. Infinite production... Hey, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t scale me...¡±


    Little Angel didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Negris, but he understood ¡®pluck all your feathers out¡¯. With a cry, he and Little Zombie pounced on Negris and gave him a beating.


    Bruised and battered, he turned around to see the three little ones clustered around the statue again, teasing the cat with Elf Beans.


    ¡°You guys can play for a while, but don¡¯t waste all the Elf Beans. Also, how do we deal with these?¡± Negris sighed in frustration, holding a seed and three beans that had been traded by the Evil God¡¯s paw.


    ¡°Huh, are these new beans? I haven¡¯t seen them before. How do they taste?¡± Luther¡¯s voice came from behind. A hand stretched over and weighed one of the beans in Negris¡¯ hand.

 Chapter 282: 185 Fell in the Plane of Strong Wind_2

    Chapter 282: 185 Fell in the Plane of Strong Wind_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Turning around, Luther threw the bean into his mouth before he could stop him. He crunched down and instantly made a bitter face: ¡°It¡¯s so bitter.¡±


    Regrettably, he¡¯d already chewed it to bits. Unable to spit it out, he swallowed it down instead and complained: ¡°Lord Nage, when did you collect these crappy beans? How could they be so awful?¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say and asked apprehensively: ¡°Apart from tasting awful, do you feel anything else?¡±


    ¡°Anything else? It¡¯s bitter, bitterly bitter,¡± Luther replied, pulling a face.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Negris.


    Luther shook his head: ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Here, come wipe your nose. You¡¯re nosebleeding,¡± Negris pointed at Luther¡¯s nose and saw a trickle of blood seeping slowly from his right nostril.


    Luther wiped it off, saw that it was indeed blood, and said without a care: ¡°So I am bleeding. Been eating too good, probably got a little heaty.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re, like, running on empty,¡± Negris blurted out.


    Unexpectedly, his off-hand remark made Luther blush. Luther scratched his head and said, ¡°No help. The desert girls are too passionate.¡±


    A lightning in the distance was leisurely chewing on a beetroot. Suddenly, its ears perked up and it sauntered over, a beetroot clamped in its mouth.


    It took a moment for Negris to catch on: ¡°Hang on, Luther, are you dating?¡±


    A horse head popped out: ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re dating. No wonder we haven¡¯t seen you around recently. We¡¯ve been fighting our guts out while you¡¯ve been romancing? Is that fair to us?¡±


    ¡°No, no, absolutely not. Don¡¯t you dare babble nonsense. It¡¯s just that you guys didn¡¯t call for me. I¡¯m always ready to serve my lord. But you guys run off on your own every day without calling me. Huh, it¡¯s getting hot, I¡¯m going for a swim.¡± Luther changed the subject and sprinted towards the distant river.


    Luther was not just hot; he was sizzling. Even after a half-hour swim, Luther noticed something was wrong when the heat did not dissipate. He managed to make it over to Ange: ¡°Lord, I feel offbeat. My heart is racing.¡±


    Ange cast two Purify techniques on Luther, improving nothing. On the contrary, Luther¡¯s nose began to bleed again. Ange tried to cast another technique on his face, to stop the nosebleed. However, this was prevented by Negris.


    ¡°Bleeding from the nose could be due to high intracranial pressure. Don¡¯t stop the bleeding now. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s happening. Your skin feels hot, and your heartbeat is fast. Could it be that you are poisoned? Do you feel any mental discomfort?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I feel extremely excited,¡± Luther replied, ¡°Was I poisoned? I haven¡¯t eaten anything strange today, except for that bean. Lord Nage, what kind of bean was that?¡±


    Negris shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of bean it was. It was given to us by the Evil God.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Lord, you¡¯ve killed me. You randomly gave me something from the Evil God to eat,¡± Luther complained.


    ¡°Was it I who fed you? You snatched it yourself. It was you who snatched it, it was you who snatched it!!!¡± Negris roared angrily, and had he been slobbering, Luther would have been soaked through.


    In spite of feeling scorched, Luther¡¯s life was not in danger. So Negris forbade Ange from intervening, and instead gave him a plate of ice cubes.


    Luther plunged his head inside, cooling his feverish body slightly before losing control and channeling his fighting spirit. He flailed about with a random set of strikes, causing steam to rise from his body.


    After several rounds, he proclaimed his hunger. Ange tossed him two Elf Beans.


    After swallowing one Elf Bean, Luther immediately felt a surge of energy. He again launched a random set of strikes. This cycle repeated a few times before he ate the second bean.


    Normally, one Elf Bean could satisfy a person¡¯s daily needs. Even for a Sword Saint like Luther, it was impossible to use up the energy of an Elf Bean within half an hour. Clearly, he was undergoing a high-intensity consumption phase.


    People rushed to cook up a platter of World Tree buds for him, along with a glass of Holy Essence Liquid to drink.


    Upon consuming these high-energy foods, Luther was like a man possessed, flailing about until evening. Eventually, he managed to manifest a Qi Sword with bare hands, collapsed on the ground and murmured, ¡°I have broken through to the High-level Swordsaint.¡±


    Watching Luther sleep soundly on the ground, drooling, Negris had Ange check him. Once ensured that there were no irreversible injuries, he turned his attention back to the single seed and the two beans. His expression was completely different from before.


    True to the Evil God¡¯s brand, the effect was amazing. It had managed to upgrade an Early Stage Swordsaint to a High-level Swordsaint on the spot.


    The leap from an Early Stage Swordsaint to a High-level Swordsaint is a big hurdle that some people never overcome in their lifetime.


    In Luther¡¯s case, that hurdle likely didn¡¯t exist. He was already capable of advancing to the High-level stage just by munching on beetroot. Perhaps that¡¯s why he managed it so smoothly.


    Of course, Elf Beans, World Tree buds, and the Holy Essence Liquid probably played a big part in this. Otherwise, the huge energy expenditure during the breakthrough might have led to his collapse and eventual death.


    Regardless, these beans were incredible. Able to bring an Early Stage Swordsaint to the next level in one shot made them worthy of the Evil God. Negris, no longer complaining about the Evil God¡¯s stinginess, felt that the trade of a few Elf Beans for such an amazing Upgrade Bean was a steal.


    Hmm? It seems there were two Upgrade Beans, which he traded for an Angel¡¯s feather. How many Upgrade Beans could he get for the Little Angel¡¯s pair of wings?


    Glancing over, it appeared as if Little Angel could sense something. It scowled back, looking rather menacing.

 Chapter 283: 185 Falling in the Plane of Gale Wind_3

    Chapter 283: 185 Falling in the Plane of Gale Wind_3


    Negris gave an awkward laugh, dismissing his wild ideas.


    ¡°Ange, try to exchange for as many of these upgrade beans as possible. We don¡¯t know what kind of seed this is, see if you can grow it. I suspect it¡¯s something valuable,¡± Negris whispered to Ange.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange picked up the seed and popped it into the farm of the Resting Camp. He randomly selected a spot and planted it, also planting an upgrade bean as an afterthought.


    ¡°Oh, right, if upgrade beans are beans, they can also be seeds. Plant them, and we won¡¯t have to trade with the Evil God anymore,¡± Negris suggested.


    The Evil God seemed to be fond of hanging around Ange. Every afternoon, it would extend a claw from the sculpture, feeling around. If it didn¡¯t touch anything, the claw would hang there listlessly for a long time before it was reluctantly withdrawn.


    Sometimes, when Ange was nearby, he would give it an elf bean. This would make the claw perk up with excitement and eagerly reach out for more, spreading wide.


    Generally, it would reward an upgrade bean in return for every five elf beans. Even if it didn¡¯t receive all five in one day, it would count those given the next day, maintaining fair and honest dealings. That probably explained why the three sprites were comfortable playing with it, as this behavior demonstrated equivalent exchange.


    As for that unknown seed, the Evil God hadn¡¯t given any more. What¡¯s more, the beans were given one by one. This led Negris to believe that the seed must¡¯ve been unintentionally scooped up when the Evil God was giving out the beans.


    The sound of flapping wings was heard from afar. A chubby sub-dragon descended from the sky. A figure flew off from it, heading towards Ange. It landed halfway and began walking over.


    Seeing the chubby sub-dragon, Lightning grew excited and rushed over, calling out ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Fatty? Long time no see! How have you been? Still getting ridden?¡±


    Upon hearing Lightning¡¯s voice, the sub-dragon immediately closed its eyes and covered its head with its arms, refusing to see or hear anything.


    Lightning was stumped. With the sub-dragon playing deaf and blind, Lightning¡¯s taunting words and sneering expression would be wasted. It certainly couldn¡¯t force the sub-dragon¡¯s eyes open.


    After a few fruitless taunts with no response from the sub-dragon, Lightning could only turn and leave dejectedly. Lord help, the fat one has discovered its counterattack. This couldn¡¯t be fun.


    Shamara approached Ange, beginning her greetings from afar: ¡°Hello, Lord Ange, hello, Lord Nage.¡±


    Ange nodded in response, while Negris curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that sub-dragon? Have you tamed it? How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°One has to show them who¡¯s boss. It¡¯s now my pet. Lord Ange, my pet is itchy all over, its scales are falling off. It says that every ten days, the Silver Knights feed it a medicine that relieves its symptoms. I have an inkling of what it is, but I don¡¯t want to approach the Church. Something tells me that you can cure this disease.¡±


    Negris looked at the chubby sub-dragon in surprise, ¡°Surely not, did the Church of Light apply the Corrosion Scar to the sub-dragon?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing of the Corrosion Scar, Ange figured out how to treat it. He ran over and flew around the sub-dragon several dozen times, continuously casting the Face Purification Technique. After casting over a thousand spells, he managed to cure the chubby sub-dragon.


    Though it sounds simple, only Ange could cast the second-tier magic with fourth-tier effects, the Face Purification Technique, over a thousand times without feeling winded.


    It was an unspoken kind of intimidation. After casting more than a thousand Face Purification Techniques and flying back casually, Shamara¡¯s tone became even more respectful, ¡°Something tells me that the thing which tried to steal my divine power is now in a dimension with strong winds.¡±


    ¡°A dimension with strong winds? The Wind Element Plane?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No, the wind in that place only blows at night,¡± Shamara clarified.


    ¡°Ah, I know where it is.¡±


    PS: I¡¯m out, I thought I could write three chapters.

 Chapter 284: The wind broke the barrier_1

    Chapter 284: The wind broke the barrier_1


    A thick rope tightly bound White Neck into a ball, but Negris was still uneasy, so he instructed Purple Corpse to bind it tighter, causing White Neck to howl in distress.


    ¡°Stop howling, who asked you to get this fat? You¡¯re not even a year old and you¡¯re already seven to eight meters long, have you eaten Upgrade Beans!?¡± Negris yelled infuriatingly, ¡°Tighten it more, so as not to chop off its head during teleportation.¡±


    Despite being trapped in a dragon¡¯s egg for five hundred years, White Neck¡¯s body has just been nurtured for less than a year. In just a year, it grew larger than dragons of several hundred years. How much good food did it eat?


    In contrast are Naeli and the little golden dragon of the Brooks¡¯ family, they are only slightly bigger than Negris, which is the normal growth rate for giant dragons.


    White Neck, bound into a ball, turned into a meat dumpling with a diameter of two and a half meters. With a flash of white light, White Neck disappeared on the Teleportation Array.


    Back in the Resting Abyss, Ange and the Little Angels, Little Zombies had been looking up at the sky where a clearly visible city was suspended ¨C the approaching Heaven.


    When Shamara mentioned a dimension where strong winds blew at night, Negris immediately thought of this place. Just as Heaven was descending, it was stopped by the Resting Wind and suspended in the sky above the Resting Abyss. If the Gods of Light were reborn or returned, it would be logical for them to appear in Heaven.


    Conveniently, Ange already has the ability to explore the Holy Kingdom ¨C flying.


    They didn¡¯t explore the Holy Kingdom before because they couldn¡¯t fly. But now, they have at least two companions who can fly, White Neck and Lightning. Hence, the time to explore the Holy Kingdom has ripened.


    With a swoosh, another white light shone, and Shamara was pulled out, only taking off her hood after leaving the teleportation area.


    The hood was sewn from clean holy funeral cloth that covered till her waist. Although this item is rare, Ange confiscated several pieces after breaking into the Silver Knights¡¯ camp. It was most suitable for making hoods as it could block off most senses throughout.


    So that¡¯s what happened, Shamara was teleported here with her head covered the entire time to ensure she couldn¡¯t sense the direction and exact coordinates of the teleportation.


    Lifting the holy funeral cloth, Shamara looked up to the sky with a hint of perception and saw a sight that made her tremble: the sacred Heaven was hanging upside down in the sky.


    The distance was too far, she could only make out a general outline. Shamara¡¯s eyes ignited with Sacred Flame, pulling the distant scenery to her. She muttered nervously, ¡°Square of the Gods, Holy Light Avenue, the Light Dome... This is Heaven, where are the people? Where are the followers who were supposed to be raptured to Heaven? Where are they?¡±


    With these doubts, Shamara stepped out of the gorge and looked around, only to be shocked again: ¡°Did you excavate the home of the elves? Why are there so many World Trees here?¡±


    A horse¡¯s head poked out and disdainfully said, ¡°Are there so many World Trees in the elves¡¯ home? Don¡¯t brag...¡±


    Shamara looked at Lightning with clear eyes, that pure gaze made Lightning stop talking and mumbled as it ran off, ¡°She¡¯s purer than an elf, so annoying...¡±


    ¡°Alright now, get ready, we¡¯re going to fly up!¡± Negris shouted loudly.


    One by one, the Titans walked over and were stuffed by Ange into the Temple of Rest, as were the Little Angels and Little Zombies, leaving only Shamara and Negris. Then everyone rode on White Neck, with Lightning following by their side as they flew towards the sky.


    Everyone could fly, but not very high. Even if they fell from the sky, they wouldn¡¯t die. Having one more companion with strong flying abilities just provided an extra layer of insurance.


    Though Lightning had no wings, its ability to walk on air gave it an extremely high capacity for maneuverability in the sky, making it more abnormal than those with wings.


    The group rode on White Neck¡¯s back and flew towards the sky.


    Down on the ground, Lisa and the others set up recliners, poured green jujube juice, and lay down looking at the sky. They thought it would take some time, but the silver dot representing White Neck flew to Heaven, circled around a few times, and then flew back.


    ¡°What happened? Why did you come back?¡± Everyone asked worriedly.


    Negris looked gloomy: ¡°We couldn¡¯t get in, there¡¯s a barrier called the Light Dome, we couldn¡¯t get through.¡±


    Huh? Stopped at the first attempt? Without even entering the gate?


    Subconsciously, everyone turned their gaze towards Ange.


    Negris knew what they were thinking, quickly saying: ¡°Don¡¯t even consider it. Regardless of whether the Boundary-crossing Hand is effective or not, even if it is, I will never let Ange take such a risk. That¡¯s a barrier, a dimensional barrier, understand? It¡¯s a force of the dimension. What if it rebounds and harms him?¡±


    Everyone thought it over and nodded promptly. It made sense.


    Since they can¡¯t enter the Holy Kingdom, they might as well take this opportunity to deal with the matters of the Resting Abyss. They hadn¡¯t been back for a long time and were unsure of the current conditions in the Abyss.


    Anna quickly reported: ¡°Everything is going smoothly. The Abyss is developing steadily, the people live and work happily, and their enthusiasm for production is high. There are no problems at all.¡±


    Of all the people, Anna returned to the Abyss most frequently, managing it far better than Negris. As long as administrative measures could solve the problem, it generally wasn¡¯t a problem.


    However, Anna quickly added: ¡°But the biggest problem now is the world waystation, Lord Nage, should we get it operating again or bury it back down? We¡¯ve always been short-staffed here, just maintaining the waystation is quite difficult.¡±


    The reason why the world waystation was buried in the past was because there were not enough people to maintain it under the Resting Wind, and thus, they were forced to abandon it.


    Now that the waystation has been cleared, but not operational, it is challenging to devote manpower for maintenance without any output. This is a heavy burden to the Resting Abyss with its current population of just over 40,000.


    Of course, having a hardworking individual like Ange, who can support several thousand people singlehandedly, isn¡¯t a problem. The main issue Anna had was to report something that needed the leadership¡¯s decision. If she only stated that everything was going well, how else could they highlight the role of the leader?


    A leader needs to resolve matters, which will highlight their role. Otherwise, who would recognize a sweet potato like Luther, a lazy bum relaxing at Ice City?


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be operational, but we also can¡¯t bury it back. If it operates, we don¡¯t have the power to guard this place, to keep those guys coming and going in check. But if it¡¯s buried, what if we need it one day? We can¡¯t just dig it up anytime. Just leave it be for now. If we¡¯re short of manpower, we¡¯ll transfer the undead from Dark City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Also, about the demon crystal refinery in Demon Valley...¡± Even if everything seemed fine, handling it was a multitude of tasks that rolled into late evening before they knew it.


    Ange and the others had already disappeared, they had no idea where they went off to play.


    The Resting Wind slowly blew.


    Shamara, who had been moping since they returned in the morning, suddenly looked up, seemingly listening to something. Then, she sprung up, her light wings flaring out, and strangely took off into the sky.


    ¡°Hey hey hey! Where are you going? It¡¯s dangerous, come back quickly! Are you insane?! It will blow you to pieces!¡± Negris shouted anxiously, but Shamara didn¡¯t seem to listen. She continued to fly straight into the sky, the wind blowing harder and harder, causing her to sway and wobble in the air.


    Deep in the World Tree forest, Ange rode on White Neck¡¯s back, and they flew into the sky in a flash, chasing after Shamara.


    ¡°Ange, don¡¯t pursue!¡± Negris yelled in panic. Even though it couldn¡¯t bear to see Shamara blown away by the wind, it was even more unwilling to see Ange take such a risky move to save her. Ten fallen angels couldn¡¯t compare to one bone of Ange¡¯s.


    However, it quickly realized that Ange was confident. White Neck bared its teeth, revealing the air bubble stone held in its mouth. It activated it in the Resting Wind, quickly forming an air bubble, enveloping both White Neck and Ange on its back.


    With the acceleration from the air bubble, White Neck streaked past Shamara like lightning. Ange grabbed her waistband, pulling her into the bubble.


    The extreme pull at such high speed almost yanked her intestines out.


    But as soon as she entered the bubble, Shamara, regardless of her discomfort, urgently said: ¡°The wind has broken the barrier. We can enter now.¡±


    PS: My foot is swollen and uncomfortable. I¡¯ll continue writing. There¡¯s one more chapter today.

 Chapter 285: 187 White Ghost_1

    Chapter 285: 187 White Ghost_1


    Ange looked at the sky and then the ground, hesitant.


    Exploring heaven was not his interest. It was impossible to cultivate crops there, it was Negris who wanted to go. Allegedly, the gods may have reincarnated or returned there, and it was essential to eliminate enemies in order to prevent the Church of Light from being reassembled.


    But Negris was not there. Ange, accustomed to being pointed at by Negris, would rather go back and cultivate than proceed without Negris¡¯ guidance.


    Not only was Negris absent, Little Angel, Little Zombie, Titan Lightning, they were all missing. Only armored swordsmen, shield bearers and zombies along with Petacsi were inside the Temple of Rest. Should he go back and play the pretending game first?


    With Ange¡¯s hesitation, Shamara guessed his thoughts and interjected urgently, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the opening was accidental or random. If it was accidental, I don¡¯t know how long we would have to wait for such an opportunity to come again.¡±


    Just as he hesitated, Ange sensed Negris¡¯ projection approaching, and immediately admonished Shamara, ¡°Are you mad? Even the Resting Wind will kill you when it blows.¡±


    ¡°The barrier is broken.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then hurriedly go back and call someone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, the barrier is recovering. I don¡¯t know when it will be open again.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, how do you know? Are your eyes made of titanium alloy? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go up and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    With the formation of air bubbles by the Air Bubble Stone, it¡¯s very safe for White Neck to fly, and as long as it¡¯s not blowing directly, the Resting Wind is not only harmless, but also reparative to the body.


    It quickly flew to the middle section, everyone felt a sense of weightlessness, including White Neck.


    They had already encountered this situation in the morning, and White Neck, who was prepared, just slightly turned his body to the side. As soon as the sensation of weightlessness disappeared, it immediately found balance again. However, heaven and earth had already turned upside down. The Resting Abyss became the sky, and the Holy Kingdom became the earth. To get closer to heaven, they needed to fly ¡®down¡¯.


    At this moment, the gravity of the Resting Abyss disappeared, and what exerted on them now was the gravity of the Holy Kingdom.


    Besides the change of gravity, there were no other changes around. The Resting Wind was still blowing fiercely, and White Neck, maintaining its speed, spiraled down.


    ¡°Phew, this is amazing. Speaking of that, if we pull a house to the center of the gravity line and balance it, will it hover there... Nevermind, I shouldn¡¯t be discussing this with you. I¡¯ll write to the Republic of Stellaris to discuss this.¡± Halfway through, Negris realized he had chosen the wrong discussion partners. Ange looked confused, so did Shamara....


    He quickly diverted the topic: ¡°This Air Bubble Stone is truly magic. I wonder which plane it¡¯s from. The Prime Material Plane would definitely not produce such an extreme object. Using wind to suppress wind, that¡¯s such a fascinating phenomenon. If we had many such stones, everyone could carry one and strap it to a stick so they could travel in the Resting Wind.¡±


    ¡°What if it breaks?¡± asked Shamara.


    ¡°That indeed is the problem. Common people can¡¯t quickly dig a bunker to avoid the wind. But how could it possibly break? It¡¯s a stone, not a bubble, just a few gusts wouldn¡¯t break it.¡± Negris laughed.


    Not long after he¡¯d finished speaking, a ¡®crack¡¯ sound came from White Neck¡¯s mouth. The air bubble flickered for a few times then completely disappeared. The intense Resting Wind blew at everyone, with White Neck bearing the brunt, letting out a painful roar in response, and spitting out a few fragments of the Air Bubble Stone.


    ¡°You foul-mouthed jinx... we¡¯re done for...¡± Negris glanced at the Holy Kingdom still several kilometers away, extremely anxious.


    Ange and Shamara could withstand this distance, but White Neck could not. The wind in the air was so fierce, and its large body took in so much wind, its wings and head, the vulnerable parts, would soon stiffen.


    Particularly its head. Without the Air Bubble Stone, its head became the tip breaking the wind, which would soon be blown to destruction, and once the head was destroyed, even resurrection would be impossible.


    Ange rushed out, ran along its long neck all the way to White Neck¡¯s head, and anchored a flowerpot on its head.


    The suddenly uprooted Little Sapling was dazed, and took a while to react, waving its leaves, ¡°Force¨Cbreathe¨Cforce¨Cbreathe¨C¡±


    Centered around Little Sapling, the fierce Resting Wind swerved around and avoided White Neck¡¯s head.


    White Neck breathed a sigh of relief, no longer circling, but turned its head down and plummeted like a falling projectile, quickly breaching the thousands of meters¡¯ distance, and only slowed down with a flap of wings when it was less than three hundred meters from the dome.


    The damage caused by the Resting Wind was becoming apparent on it. The fluttering of White Neck¡¯s wings lacked its usual nimbleness, nearly causing it to crash into the dome above.


    ¡°Hurry, Shamara, find the breach, where is it?¡± Negris roared loudly, but when Ange glanced back, Shamara was clutching her head, conjuring a dark Sacred Flame to fend off the Resting Wind, she clearly didn¡¯t have the luxury to find the breach.


    Ange found it quite quickly, pointing his hand, ¡°There.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t see it, but through Ange¡¯s eyes, that particular area of the dome¡¯s strength was not as high as the others, but it was slowly growing stronger. Shamara was right, the damaged part of the Light Dome was healing. If they came a minute later, perhaps the breach would have been restored.


    White Neck, in urgent panic, flew towards the place where Ange was pointing to. It quickly suspended itself at the breach location and began to flap its wings desperately.


    The thin flesh of the giant dragon¡¯s wings couldn¡¯t hold in the Resting Wind for long. There were already stiff spots on its wing membranes, and they split open with a hiss as White Neck moved.


    However, at this moment, White Neck couldn¡¯t feel the pain. It only saw its wing membranes torn, its eyes widened in fright, and it roared like a child seeing its skin scratched open.


    Ange leaped towards the breaching point, which actually couldn¡¯t be called a breach. It was simply weaker than the other areas due to the damage, it should be called a weak area of the barrier.


    Ange hit it hard, yet he couldn¡¯t break the barrier. With a leap, flames surged from his head, and the Hand of Locke smashed down with all its strength.


    Boom! The barrier let out a massive sound but remained motionless.


    Hearing this noise, Negris realised the trouble, compared to individual bodies, the barrier was too strong, it was simply impossible for humans to break it, just like a dozens feet thick steel city wall.


    Only a planar force like the Resting Wind could possibly break it.


    ¡°Stop it, take White Neck back as soon as possible, then find a place to shelter from the wind.¡± Negris shouted loudly.


    But looking around, the Light Dome encapsulated the entire Divine Country. The Divine Country was like a city in the dome, if they didn¡¯t break the dome, where could they shelter from the wind?


    Ange ignored Negris¡¯s words. The Hand of Locke was raised, joined with another phantom hand of Locke, and transformed!


    Shaped into Steadfast Locke, Ange pounded his fist in the weak area of the barrier. However, this was only the beginning. In the next seven seconds, Ange managed to throw sixty-seven punches, forcing a large hole in the barrier.


    The already overwhelmed White Neck plunged straight into the hole, and a large amount of Resting Wind also poured in.


    White Neck free-fell, its body stiffened and couldn¡¯t move it¡¯s wings. If it hit the ground, it would probably suffer severe fractures all over its body, if not death.


    Negris had prepared to resurrect it, hoping that its brain wouldn¡¯t get damaged.


    Shamara, who had been standing on its back, spread her wings and pressed her hands on White Neck. The rapidly falling Silver Dragon suddenly became as light as a feather, descending slowly.


    In the end, they landed at a huge square the Square of the Gods.


    The square was eerily quiet, with no sound, only the howling of the wind pouring in non-stop from the hole in the sky, whistle whistle whistle, like ghosts mourning.


    Ange immediately rushed to White Neck¡¯s side, casting the bright Holy Light on it.


    It was just wind-rigid fellow, the injuries were not hard to treat, it¡¯s just that White Neck was too large, it would take some time.


    Right when Ange was applying Holy Light on White Neck, a white ghost mysteriously appeared from somewhere, it hovered and floated to Ange¡¯s side, stretching out two little hands towards the Holy Light, as if were warming itself by the fire.


    A ghost? White? Warming itself by the fire? A series of question marks appear in Ange and Negris¡¯s souls. Ange deliberately moved his hands away, the white ghost hastily floated after him, its small hands always hovering on the edge of the Holy Light.


    PS: I have a foot full of fever blisters. Something inside it has inflamed and it needs to swell up before it can be treated. Unfortunately, it happens to be on my foot, I can¡¯t sit or stand comfortably, and it would take several days for the medication to take effect.

 Chapter 286 - 188: There’s Something Down Below – 1

    Chapter 286: Chapter 188: There¡¯s Something Down Below ¨C 1


    Left and right, forward and backward, in a circle, forming a character... Forget it, it¡¯s too difficult ¨C Ange had never done that before...


    Thus, the white ghost lifted its two small hands, trailing behind the Holy Light as it floated around. Only when Ange stopped teasing it did it let out a sigh sounding like a soul¡¯s relief. It happily stayed by the Holy Light, ¡®toasting¡¯ its little hands.


    ¡®Toasting¡¯ is simply a metaphor; it¡¯s actually absorbing the radiation of the holy light, but it dares not touch the Holy Light directly as it won¡¯t be able to stand it.


    Ange found it amusing, but Negris was baffled: ¡°A holy... ghost? Kvada, is there such a thing?¡±


    A Holy Skeleton, Holy Light Corpse Witch, can be man-made. But, a holy ghost? Who would make such a thing?


    A naturally-formed Holy Ghost, that is not unlike ¡®bright¡¯ darkness. That¡¯s unscientific.


    Other than this little ghost, the square remained silent with nothing else around. As time went by, the whistling in the sky gradually quieted down, and upon looking up, one could see the hole closing and would fully closed soon.


    After about ten minutes of treatment, White Neck recovered. The damaged wing membrane had healed, and Ange retracted the Holy Light.


    Ah, that upset the little ghost who then spun around Ange¡¯s hand. Finally, in desperation, it hugged Ange¡¯s hand, twisting it outwards ¨C probably thinking that doing so would reward it with Holy Light.


    But how could a ghost have the strength to twist Ange¡¯s hand? After futile attempts for a while, it became sullen with its entire form radiating despair.


    Ange lighted up a finger. The little ghost was immediately invigorated and jumped straight onto it. Because the Holy Light from the finger wasn¡¯t intense, it even directly hugged Ange¡¯s finger.


    It was just a bit of weak Holy Light, and using it did not take much effort, so Ange maintained it throughout.


    ¡°Ange, bring out two heavily armored undead to walk in front,¡± said Negris.


    Two armored undead were brought out. One was a defender, and the other a swordsman. They carried their sword and shield respectively, and paced forward orderly.


    Shamara sniffed, seeming to have detected the smell under the armors, and muttered softly: ¡°Undead heretics...¡±


    For a pure maiden like her, eradicating heresy had become an instinct engraved in her bones. But there was a voice inside her continuously screaming: Don¡¯t move rashly, you¡¯ll die! Don¡¯t move rashly, you¡¯ll die!


    The heavily armored undead paved the way in front, with Ange and White Neck following behind. After a few steps, they realized that White Neck was walking very awkwardly, with wings tucked in and hips twisting like a hen. It was very inefficient.


    With a sigh, Negris suggested, ¡°Pack it back. It is too hard for a giant dragon to walk on the ground.¡±


    The situation here was uncertain; letting it fly isn¡¯t a good idea. Who knows if any defense tower is in the attack range, ready to blast it off with a single shot.


    With White Neck sent back to the Resting Palace, only Ange and Shamara were left here; of course, there was the little ghost too.


    The entire Holy Kingdom was silent, not a living soul in sight. They left the Square of the Gods, walked straight down the Holy Light Avenue, looked around the buildings on the sides, but saw nothing. There were no defenses. The undead walked majestically in front, in this sanctified kingdom road, with not a trace of the holy decrees against them.


    ¡°It seems to be truly deserted now. Even the automatic defense function is lost; only a layer of barrier membrane is left. Yet, how can a dead membrane guard against the living?¡± Negris sighed.


    Ange did not heed it, but looked back at Shamara with curiosity. Since a while ago, he had been feeling that Shamara¡¯s emotions were fluctuating sporadically. Her anger was accumulating continuously, somewhat like an active volcano brewing and reaching the edge of eruption.


    Indeed, Shamara¡¯s eyes were full of anger, her breath was drawing black fury.


    Negris also noticed it promptly and asked urgently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I, want to slay God,¡± Shamara articulated each word, fuming with rage and bulging eyes.


    Subconsciously, Ange stepped back a few paces and wielded yhe Scythe of Death on guard.


    Why are you hiding?!¡± Shamara asked angrily.


    ¡°You want to slay God,¡± Ange responded. He was the Undead God, falling within the range of what Shamara wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. I want to kill all the Gods of Light!¡± Shamara uttered word by word, as if taking oath. The black Sacred Flame on her body swelled a bit.


    ¡°Why this sudden declaration of such an oath? You know it would be troublesome if the oath to slay God can¡¯t be fulfilled,¡± Negris was at a loss.


    ¡°They have deceived everyone. There is no Heaven, no happiness. This is not a place for the living,¡± Shamara pointed towards the surrounding buildings.


    ¡°Hmm, now that you mention it... this is not a world for the living. The Gods of Light had been deceiving people. Where had the believers who were supposed to be brought to Heaven gone?¡± Negris was filled with horror-thinking about Shamara¡¯s hint.


    In the Holy book of Light, believers of God are promised that after death, they would be beckoned to a Heaven where the ground teems with grains and rivers flow with honey. There will be no disease, no hunger, and it will be home to countless handsome men and beautiful women...


    But all along, they had seen various buildings, but not a single grain or honey river was to be found, let alone everything that humans need. There wasn¡¯t even a place for a fire to cook.

 Chapter 287 - 188 There’s Something Below_2

    Chapter 287: Chapter 188 There¡¯s Something Below_2


    Are we to eat the grains spread out on the ground raw?


    If this were not Heaven, it would be understandable, but the Square of the Gods, Holy Light Avenue, Light Dome, everything is exactly as described in the Holy Code. This is Heaven.


    So where are the believers who were supposed to be led to Heaven?


    If they are in another place, it would be fine, but the greater possibility is that there was never any such guidance. All the believers have been processed by them.


    Shamara is so angry that she does not hesitate to announce the Oath to Slay God; evidently, she has found the answer.


    ¡°Did your inner voice tell you this? Well, you should¡¯ve asked me before making such an oath. What should we do if the Gods of Light are no longer there and you fail to fulfill the oath?¡± Negris commented.


    No matter whether it is a Soul Oath or an Oath to Slay God, both involve a gain and a loss. The Soul Oath establishes a soul contact, and once it¡¯s linked to the king¡¯s Soul Network, you can borrow the king¡¯s power at any time.


    For example, Oke who had never learned magic, killed Hermorthos by leveraging Ange¡¯s power due to his fervent faith.


    Although Hermorthos was rather ineffective, he was still a god. Don¡¯t underestimate the Insect God like he¡¯s nothing.


    The Oath to Slay God is the same, it solidified Shamara¡¯s faith, made her divine power more refined and greatly increased her strength. But it requires a price to pay, and if the oath is not fulfilled, the consequences are very serious.


    But now that the Gods of Light are all gone, how can Shamara fulfill her oath?


    Shamara looked strange and said, ¡°I appreciate your concern, but don¡¯t worry, my oath has no deadline.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Negris almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, thought for a while, and indeed, there was no deadline in Shamara¡¯s oath, which means it doesn¡¯t matter when it is fulfilled.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you, who are gentle and elegant, have also learned such a trick.¡± Negris didn¡¯t expect such a pure-hearted person like her to use such cunning tricks.


    Shamara gave a faint smile, ¡°This trick has been taught in the church for many years. I just looked down upon using it. But now it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The last phrase, ¡®now it doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ gave Negris a heartache. Before, she was just disappointed with the Church of Light, but now, she seemed to be disappointed with the entirety of Light.


    A fanatic believer has become a defector who swears to slay God.


    Negris sighed silently, not knowing what to say, and they just kept walking in silence until they had completed the large circle and returned to this end of Holy Light Avenue.


    At the end of Holy Light Avenue, going through the Square of the Gods, stands a magnificent temple. Climbing the long staircase and arriving at the entrance, you can see a solitary sculpture standing at the vacant entrance of the temple.


    It is a sculpture of a Holy Spirit Angel, about one and a half meters high, with wide open wings, taking a stride, looking up the sky and holding something up to the sky as though ready to launch at any moment.


    The expressions on the face and the wings at the back are so lifelike, they are brilliant as if sculpted by a master sculptor.


    Similar sculptures can be seen everywhere here. There are many sculptures of gods around the Square of the Gods. The only unusual thing about this sculpture is that it¡¯s a little more detailed and placed at the doorway, making it a bit obstructive.


    When Ange was about to bypass the sculpture, he suddenly stopped by its side and hesitantly said, ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°Real? What¡¯s real?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°A real Holy Spirit, petrified,¡± Ange replied.


    Negris projected her mind into the sculpture¡¯s body and ¡®saw¡¯ distinct structures such as flesh and bones. It¡¯s impossible for a sculpture to carve out these internal things.


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s real, it¡¯s not stone and was petrified? What happened?¡± Negris was shocked.


    If this is a real Holy Spirit, then considering its height plus the wings, it is at least a Six-winged Archangel.


    And the shape of its pair of wings also confirms Negris¡¯ speculation. Angels only have a pair of True Wings. Whether it¡¯s a four or six-winged angel, the remaining wings are Light Wings, so they disappear after petrification.


    Why would a Six-winged Archangel be petrified here? Has Heaven been invaded? Or is there another reason?


    This is a Six-winged Archangel who can fight against Steadfast Locke.


    ¡°It looks like it was carrying a weapon. Look around to see if there is any weapon nearby.¡± Negris suddenly suggested.


    However, she was overthinking. There was nothing around, not even dust. It was spotlessly clean as if even a street cleaner would lose their job here.


    It angered Negris so much that she said, ¡°Take the sculpture away, Kvada. There is nothing valuable in this poor Heaven, no weapons, treasures, or food left, only some immovable buildings. This trip is a total loss.¡±


    Ange took the Petrified Angel with him.


    They continued to walk inside, into the temple.


    Finally, in this temple, they found something different coffin-like stone boxes set in one of the rooms inside the temple.


    Ange lifted one. Ah, it really is a coffin with a slender white skeleton lying quietly inside.


    The God of Knowledge today has already updated knowledge about these skeletons, recognizing at a glance that they are sacred bones.


    ¡°They are all first-order angels of one meter nine, useless.¡± Ange already had thousands of such sacred bones, they are useless to him.

 Chapter 288 - 188: There is Something Below _3

    Chapter 288: Chapter 188: There is Something Below _3


    Speaking of the Sacred Bodies, Negris immediately thought of those planted in the ground. ¡°Right, those Sacred Bodies planted with souls, have any born a soul of wisdom?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Is it that hard?¡± Negris asked disappointingly. They had been away from the Resting Abyss for almost a year ¨C how could it be that none of the thousands of Saint Bodies had bred a wisdom soul yet?


    Not only the Sacred Bodies, but also the ordinary corpses that were planted later couldn¡¯t produce a soul of wisdom either. Is it that difficult to generate a wisdom soul?


    Then why did Ange just casually pick up two?


    In addition to the Sacred Bodies, Ange also found some metal eggs, fist-sized, engraved with intricate sacred patterns on the surface.


    ¡°Holy Spirit Armor? So many?¡± A pile of boxes were laid out in front of him, each box containing six eggs, a total of twenty boxes, and many of the boxes were empty.


    ¡°A hundred and twenty Holy Spirit Armors, it¡¯s quite a haul, quickly pack them up, at least we won¡¯t be going back empty-handed.¡± Negris said joyously.


    A statue of a petrified angel and a hundred twenty Holy Spirit Armor, that was all Ange¡¯s gains. Over the next few days, Ange turned every corner of the kingdom, but found nothing else.


    ¡°Impossible. Didn¡¯t you say the guy who was competing with you for the Divine Power was in a dimension of the wind blowing at night? Isn¡¯t it here? Where is the guy who snatched your Divine Power? Could it be this little guy?¡± Negris looked at the little ghost on Ange¡¯s finger. In the entire Heavenly Kingdom, the only thing that moves was it.


    Of course, a ghost competing with a false god for divine power was impossible, even an imbecile knew that. So, who was competing with Shamara for the divine power?


    Shamara shook his head and firmly said: ¡°It¡¯s here. It¡¯s hiding from us.¡±


    ¡°Hiding from us? Why would it hide from us? Someone who can compete with you for divine power should come out and chase us away, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Shamara said confusedly: ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it hide? Even if I was ten times stronger, I would hide from a existence that could blow up the barrier.¡±


    Makes sense. If it were the him, he would definitely hide too. Who would dare to frontally confront Steadfast Locke?


    ¡°So, it goes to say, the Gods of Light most likely did not return, but were reborn or newly born divine spirits. So, what do we do now? If it hides all the time, we won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±


    The Holy Kingdom is not small, with corners everywhere and buildings in all directions. If a creature was intentionally hiding, it would be very difficult to find it without hundreds or even thousands of people.


    Obviously, it was impossible to wait here, better to return first and then think of a plan. However, they had to wait until the night when the Resting Wind blew to see if it would blow out the weak point.


    Waiting was quite boring. Ange looked at the green belt and garden in the Square of the Gods, got the itch, and without a word, ran over, pulled out his sickle, and cut down a big tree with a few strokes.


    ¡°I... You... Never mind, you want to cut down the garden to plant vegetables, right? What you just cut down is a Divine Tree, don¡¯t waste it after cutting it, pack it up.¡± Negris was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But it was also good, there were quite a few Divine Trees in the garden, and all of them could be considered a gain. If Ange didn¡¯t cut it down, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. The plants here were actually quite valuable, if he didn¡¯t have anything else, then just cut down trees.


    ¡°The tiles are also quite valuable. These sacred patterns, this material, if sold to Anthony, he would definitely like them. Why don¡¯t you dig up a few tiles too?¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange strenuously cut down all the Divine Trees, some of them he even uprooted completely, moved them inside the Temple of Rest, to see if they could be brought back to life.


    The tiles on the Square of the Gods were also dug up by him, ready to take back and sell to Anthony. However, while digging, he noticed something underneath the square.


    PS: I looked it up online, it¡¯s not cancer, at most amputation, ah damn it, you are all scaring people.

 Chapter 289 - 189 Face to the Ground_1

    Chapter 289: Chapter 189 Face to the Ground_1


    Ange activated his Soul Armor, and two...hoes materialized in his palms. It was time to use Little Zombie¡¯s trump card. He bent down, his hands moving quickly in alternation, and a large amount of dirt was magically pumped out in a violent spray, swiftly clearing a large area.


    There were large rocks underground, but they looked peculiar. Their shapes and outlines were very irregular. How could they be described? It was as if a glob of water had struck a certain point and then had splashed all over, solidifying into stone.


    When Ange had cleared all the nearby soil, he was taken aback to find that indeed a glob of water had struck a person. The splashing water had encapsulated most of his body, leaving only his hands and feet exposed.


    His thoughts scanned through the feet, clearly seeing the textures of the internal skin, muscle, bone, and other tissues.


    Negris looked at this petrified person, then glanced at the position of the temple entrance and speculated, ¡°Could it be that the angel statue had emitted some weapon or technique that petrified this person? But if it was an attack launched by the Holy Spirit Angel, why did the angel itself also turn into stone?¡±


    Shamara touched the exposed hands and feet of the petrified person and suggested, ¡°Unless, he is the God of Balance.¡±


    ¡°What? The God of Balance? The Equal Cross, beneath the cross, all things are equal. But it can¡¯t be, why would the Holy Spirit attack their god?¡± Negris asked, utterly bewildered.


    ¡°It¡¯s only like this. If the God of Balance is petrified, the person who attacks him will also be petrified,¡± Shamara replied matter-of-factly.


    Negris was torn between belief and skepticism. He guessed then that Shamara had awoken some sort of divine technique related to perception. Her predictive ability was very strong. If she felt this petrified person was the God of Balance, then there was a high probability it was the truth.


    But if that were the case, it would imply another problem. Why would the Holy Spirit Angel attack their own god?


    Shamara shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps it was hurt.¡±


    While they were talking, Ange quietly summoned the Scythe of Death, motioning as if to strike at the neck of the statue.


    ¡°Stop! Cease! Hold!¡± Fortunately, Negris noticed in time and bellowed, stopping Ange¡¯s actions.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cut. If it is really the God of Balance, then the equal action on your body would be as if your soul was also sliced, you can¡¯t cut, you should try something else first.¡±


    Ange tilted his head again.


    ¡°Cast a Purification spell on him. The Holy Light will not harm him. If he can absorb the Holy Light and it affects you, then he is the God of Balance.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Negris murmured uncertainly, ¡°In theory, the Equal Cross is a rarely used divine technique. As a Master God of Light, it formally ¡®equalizes¡¯ with any enemy, wouldn¡¯t that put it at a disadvantage?¡±


    Shamara looked confused, ¡°Why not use it when the enemy is too weak, and use it when you can¡¯t beat them?¡±


    ¡°Pff...you make a lot of sense. If you can¡¯t beat them, then use it. This isn¡¯t a God of Balance, it¡¯s a God of Double Standards. It is deployed when needed and packed away when it¡¯s not. Bada.¡± Negris was extremely irritated. It seemed like all these Gods of Light used sneaky and cunning tactics.


    Shamara uttered obtusely, ¡°You seem to have some misconceptions about gods. Gods became gods because they hold power, not because they are equal and fair. Without power, no matter how fair and just, he is not a god.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Negris was stunned by Shamara¡¯s statement. Although such an argument is popular among mages and atheists within the Republic of Stellaris, it should not have come from Shamara. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to talk like that. Aren¡¯t you a devout believer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am a devout believer. I believe in the Light, I pursue pure light. When it is no longer pure, it is no longer the light I pursue. God, has betrayed me,¡± Shamara explained matter-of-factly, seemingly oblivious to the darkening Sacred Flame within her.


    Her comments profoundly shocked Negris. He suddenly had a better understanding of why he no longer had fanatical followers and why Shamara fell from grace. He seemed to have misunderstood the concept of ¡®god¡¯.


    A god became a god because they acquired power, not because they became a god, then acquired power. Therefore, the notion that adapting to the rules would make one a god was fundamentally flawed.


    If he hadn¡¯t possessed the power of the Bronze Giant Dragon to begin with, could he have become a god? Initially, if he hadn¡¯t used his own power to secretly help those guys in their exams, could he have become a god? If...


    Negris considered many things. A lot of things he didn¡¯t understand before suddenly made sense.


    A god, having gained power, establishes a set of rules and upholds them. More and more people adapt to these rules, believe in them, integrate into them, and become part of these rules.


    The power of a god, will grow stronger as a result, and the rules will be further solidified.


    When these rules can benefit everyone, the believers will naturally uphold, protect, and practice them. All who oppose will be annihilated.


    In the end, the operation of these rules becomes an inertia. Even if the Gods of Light disappear for a thousand years, they continue to function independently.


    This is the intrinsic logic of how a divine power system operates, a concept he had misunderstood all along.

 Chapter 290 - 189: Face to the Ground_2

    Chapter 290: Chapter 189: Face to the Ground_2


    However, what¡¯s the use of realising it now: ¡°I was deceived by the gods...¡± Negris sighed in despair.


    While Negris was sighing in despair, Ange had already started casting Purification on the God of Balance. With each Purification spell, the stones wrapped around the God of Balance would purify a little, turning into ash and dispersing.


    However, this purification was slow. Each time, it only removed a thin layer, even thinner than what was lost during Little Angel¡¯s recovery. Any other priest or saint might have given up, as the process of purifying the stones would outlast their lifetime.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Ange. He had already forgotten what he was originally intending to do, and simply focused on the God of Balance and the stones surrounding him. A day, two days, three days and finally, after a full week, the stone-like water mass that had exploded on the God of Balance had been fully purified.


    During this time, the Light Dome ¡®broke¡¯ twice, each time at the very start of the Resting Wind. This ¡®breaking¡¯ wasn¡¯t a large hole appearing, but rather a sudden flickering and instability, which then slowly settled down.


    Under such circumstances, Ange could presumably break it with a few punches if he flew up to it.


    When this periodic phenomenon was noticed, Negris didn¡¯t worry anymore. At least they wouldn¡¯t be trapped here.


    After Ange had purified the stones on its surface, the God of Balance¡¯s true appearance was revealed. The statue had an open pose with its arms extended horizontally to each side of its body and legs slightly apart. It was strikingly similar to the description of the Equal Cross pose in the Holy Code.


    He was attacked in the pose of the Equal Cross, an attack so powerful that it could even petrify a god.


    Ange then cast Holy Light, which rolled over the statue.


    When the Purification spell was cast again, the God of Balance did not turn into ash. Instead, its colour became slightly lighter and at the same time, a bit of the Holy Light also landed on Ange.


    ¡°Hiss... the equal treatment really affected you. Is this truly the God of Balance? If we continue, could we possibly revive him?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise while also seeming a bit intrigued.


    The God of Balance was the only one of the Gods of Light remaining. If they could revive him, wouldn¡¯t all of their questions be answered?


    However, this thought quickly passed, and Negris dismissed it completely: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s bury him back and leave. I don¡¯t want to deal with an awakened God of Light.¡±


    Shamara walked over, pressed her hand against his back and said, ¡°Continue. The moment he awakens, he will no longer be a pure Master God.¡±


    ¡°You want to corrupt him? Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. You corrupt him, he corrupts you, but you are already tainted so you are not afraid of corruption. If he becomes corrupted, it will be difficult for him to wield the power of Light. Good idea.¡±


    Negris clapped excitedly. Was this the key to breaking the Equal Cross? To corrupt the God of Balance to one¡¯s own level and then defeat him with a wealth of experience?


    It seemed highly feasible. But for safety¡¯s sake, Negris decided to leave first and explore this possibility outside of the Divine Country. That way, even if the God of Balance truly revived, they would only need to deal with his own power.


    If they stayed here, he would have the authority to utilize the entire defense force of Heaven, which could be troublesome.


    After making the decision to leave, Negris immediately realized that they had overlooked one thing: ¡°We¡¯re out of Air Bubble Stones...¡±


    Coming here, they initially relied on the Air Bubble Stones to support them until they reached the halfway point, and then they struggled through the remaining few thousand meters, descending at high speed.


    Without the Air Bubble Stones, it would mean that White Neck would have to fly against Resting Wind to cross the midpoint of gravity and then descend. The entire journey of tens of thousands of meters would be too much for White Neck to handle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been foolish, what do we do now? We can¡¯t go back.¡± Negris was stunned.


    This mistake was severe. It could potentially lead to Ange being trapped there. What should they do now? What should they do?


    Negris pondered this problem for a whole two days.


    Ange, on the other hand, seemed utterly unconcerned. He overturned the entire Square of the Gods to uncover the God of Balance, exposing the bare soil beneath. Looking at this dark, oily soil, Ange didn¡¯t feel the need to leave immediately.


    During Negris¡¯ two-day contemplation, Ange flattened the square, divided it into sections, and created ridges.


    He planted a World Tree in the center. The areas closest to the World Tree were planted with elf beans, and the remaining areas with every type of crop seed in his possession.


    Throughout this whole process, Ange didn¡¯t even use the Instant Death Halo. The moment the seeds were buried, they immediately entered a rapid growth state. In just two short days, they were already halfway grown.


    For instance, the growth cycle of the Saline Demon Rice is about four months. Within a mere two days, they were half grown, meaning that it would only need four days to fully mature, which was a thirty-fold acceleration.


    Although it cannot be compared to the Instant Death Halo, it was natural growth, hence even the elf beans could be accelerated.


    If elf beans could be planted here, it would only take one year for them to enter a period of peak productivity and then there would be a whole year of peak productivity, with about thirty harvests. Thus, making it the best place to plant elf beans.


    Ange dug up all other crops and planted elf beans instead. He still had over four hundred elf bean seeds on hand. He planted three hundred of them and kept the remaining hundred for later use.


    Seeing Ange happily working, Negris who had been pondering over their situation for two days finally laughed, ¡°Is this really so fun? We might as well just stay here and farm, and never leave.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 189 Face Down_3

    Chapter 291: Chapter 189 Face Down_3


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°If you keep nodding, Little Angel and Little Zombie will come looking for you. Don¡¯t you want them anymore?¡± Negris demanded.


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Then why are you still planting? Do you need to water the crops? They only mature once a year, do you plan on staying here for a year? You¡¯ll kill the plants if you don¡¯t water them in that time!¡± Negris scolded, losing his temper.


    ¡°No need to water them.¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°No need to water?¡± Negris was stunned. Was there such a thing as soil where you didn¡¯t need to water the crops in it?


    Ange nodded again. He had not watered these plants since he sowed them, yet they had started to grow all the same.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not digging some up? This is good stuff, you know?¡± Well, even dirt seemed appealing in the straitened circumstances of the Holy Kingdom.


    ¡°Already done.¡± Ange was way ahead of Negris, having already dug up large piles and stashed them in the corners of his farm. Of course, in comparison to the millions of tons of soil above ground, the amount Ange had dug up was barely noticeable.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick when it comes to farming, but why don¡¯t you think about how to get back? Leaving me to brainstorm all by myself.¡± Negris complained, clearly disgruntled.


    Ange tilted his head, pointing at the top of the temple: ¡°Like them.¡±


    Negris mentally slapped himself for his oversight. Kvada, why hadn¡¯t he thought of this before? How did the Holy Spirit Angels reach the Resting Abyss in the first place?


    The Heaven¡¯s Ladder... they could certainly attempt to use the Heaven¡¯s Ladder to return.


    Sometimes, ingrained thinking limits the possibilities one can conceive. This especially applies to those with much knowledge; their knowledge can, in fact, restrict their thinking. This was the case with Negris. In his mind, the Heaven¡¯s Ladder was meant for dispatching Holy Spirits and he hadn¡¯t even considered using it to return.


    Ange¡¯s suggestion shattered this preconceived notion, and Negris immediately began ruminating. He arrived at the top of the Temple, at the base of the stairway. After much analysis, he deduced a way to activate it.


    ¡°Holy Light, an abundance of Holy Light can activate it. Luckily, it works the same way as the last time. We don¡¯t have to tweak anything. Wouldn¡¯t want to mess with the parameters.¡±


    Ange had an infinite supply of Holy Light, even more so than the Church of Light. Even though their Holy Lights had different sources, Heaven¡¯s Ladder was a lifeless object and doesn¡¯t differentiate between them.


    The Holy Stairway was activated. A beam of light shot into the sky, crossing the gravity midpoint, and landed in the Resting Abyss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by sending a heavily armored zombie up.¡± proposed Negris, planning to first test if the Heaven¡¯s Ladder was capable of transporting Undead creatures without causing harm.


    On the other side in Resting Abyss, preparations were in place to receive the first traveller, as informed by the soul message.


    With a whooshing sound, the heavily armored zombie was absorbed into the beam of light, turning into tiny shimmering particles.


    Shortly after, they received the safe landing message from the armored zombie through soul communication. Ange continued to pour out Holy Light and instructed Shamara to enter the beam, initiating the transmission process.


    Upon receiving the message of Shamara¡¯s safe landing, Ange stepped into the light for his turn, and activated the beam.


    All he could perceive was an expanse of white light, himself being pulled forcefully along it at high velocity toward somewhere distant.


    Mixed within the white light were sinews of different colored lights. Ange instinctively reached out his Boundary-crossing Hand and grabbed at these colored lights, managing to hold onto four or five strands.


    At the same time, the white light shattered, the beam of Heaven¡¯s Ladder flickered once and then disappeared.


    With a thud, Ange landed face-first, feet in the air, leaving a sizeable crater in the ground upon impact.


    PS: The time difference is messing up my updates. Bear with it. Once my mother-in-law is here to help with child care duties, I can roll out the chapters faster.

 Chapter 292 - 190 Step Back_1

    Chapter 292: Chapter 190 Step Back_1


    My face is fine, but my hat is ruined.


    The scarecrow hat is a very basic prop, only capable of producing a handful of illusions and easily seen through by outsiders with equivalent spiritual power.


    However, this simple prop is perfectly suitable for Ange. His spiritual power is extremely strong. When he puts on the hat, even truth seekers like Brooks couldn¡¯t see through it.


    But, as suitable as it is, it¡¯s still just a basic prop, not some unbreakable object. To be honest, the fact that it managed to survive over a thousand years without breaking is already quite unusual, mainly due to its limited self-repairing ability.


    This repairing ability has its limits. Small scratches can be healed, but large damage is beyond its capability.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken...¡± Ange picked up the hat, clenching the broken edges with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s broken. You should patch it up. Ask someone who knows how to fix scarecrow hats, or you could buy a new one,¡± Negris said regretfully.


    Ange nodded. That was the only option.


    At the world transit station, Petersburg was removed and returned to his Divine Seat.


    Upon feeling the steady, unending energy flowing from the Divine Seat beneath his feet, Petersburg breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Even though it often runs out of energy, standing on it still feels more reassuring.¡±


    ¡°Fine then, we won¡¯t take you out anymore. I¡¯ll have Ange replace you with another guardian,¡± Negris responded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that taking a guardian away from his Divine Seat would make them uneasy. If that¡¯s the case, he might as well replace them with a less sentient one to avoid causing Petersburg anxiety.


    Petersburg¡¯s hand shot out, clutching Negris tightly, ¡°I misspoke earlier. Being by your side, Lord, gives me even more peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Uh, which one makes you more uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Being with you, oh, no, staying here is more unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you with me from now on.¡±


    ¡°To serve you, my Lord!¡± Petersburg sighed in relief, he never thought a casual comment could almost cost him his job.


    Nearly all the followers in the plane were gathered together. They kneeled in the cleaned out lower level of the transit station, gazing up at the lofty Ange and praying devoutly.


    ¡°Great Lord Ange, He who holds the Light of Face Purification, smoothing wounds... He stands eight feet tall, handsome and imposing, with a body sturdy as a pillar reaching up to the sky, his gaze pierces the fog like lightning...¡± Bard Conan¡¯s voice echoed throughout the transit station.


    The handsome bard has now become a loyal subordinate under Lisa¡¯s command.


    Whether it¡¯s heroic deeds or miraculous wonders, they all need to be spread far and wide.


    How to spread them? Apart from writing poems, composing operas, and writing novels, the most common method is via bards.


    They wander from street to street, spreading your deeds in the form of songs.


    A good bard is the best faith propagator, so when Lisa learned that among the Undead in Dark City there was a bard, she immediately recruited him without a second thought.


    Now, the number of bards cultivated by the Gate has reached more than a dozen. This is a basic operation; the bards of the Church of Light, which they call the Choir, are not counted individually but in groups.


    They travel everywhere, or station in one place, singing about Ange¡¯s deeds in a variety of ways.


    Of course, most of them are made up. This farming skeleton, apart from farming, what other deeds could be spread? Oh, he once wiped out an insect god called Hermorthos, which is worth boasting extensively.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, listen to my tale. The insect God has sixteen eyes and twenty feet, swarming with insects. Our Lord Ange issued a divine decree, devout followers led the way...¡±


    In the rhythmic chant of the bard, wave after wave of Soul Flame rushed towards Ange.


    The buildup of fervor in the presence of tens of thousands of people can¡¯t be experienced ordinarily. Even the calmest believers, under such circumstances, get infected by the zeal. Their emotions keep building up until they become fanatic.


    Of course, this fervor doesn¡¯t last, and they feel exhausted afterward. For a while, they can¡¯t muster any energy, and their initiative to devote themselves drops significantly.


    The ritual of this enormous scale, it¡¯s like overdrawing a portion of the future¡¯s faith, but if executed well, it could bolster everyone¡¯s beliefs.


    What we¡¯re about to do is overdraw a period of faith.


    Ange slept for half a year, without farming and seldom activating Instant Death Halo, the technique requiring the most Soul Flame. He had now accumulated what equates to half a year worth of Soul Flame.


    This vast power is enough to activate the entire World Transfer Station. Especially, the Twelve Divine Seats.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Lisa convened everyone. As they pray and witness the miracle of a God of Light¡¯s resurrection, wouldn¡¯t that solidify their faith? This isn¡¯t only a miracle, it¡¯s a super miracle. If followers of the Church of Light saw this, their faith might crumble since their god was revived by others.


    Unfortunately, there were no followers of the Church of Light in Resting Abyss. If there were, we would have certainly brought some to witness this.


    The Twelve Divine Seats started moving, the overwhelming soul energy infused into the Divine Seat, and all the divine guardians are on standby, waiting silently.


    During the times of no battles, the Twelve Divine Seats remain motionless, moving consumes too much energy, and except for Petersburg, none of the guardians possesses wisdom, not even able to talk trash.


    However, within the range of the Twelve Divine Seats, even a Six-winged Archangel wouldn¡¯t dare to teleport in. They are the ultimate weapons to protect the World Transfer Station and keep major planar powers at bay.


    Surrounded by the Twelve Divine Seats, even if the God of Balance became alive again, he would be crushed all the same.


    Of course, the Twelve Divine Seats are just security measures. Shamara already stood behind the stone statue, hands placed on his back, ready to corrupt him anytime.


    As the day gradually turned dark, the Resting Wind slowly blew by and the basin where the World Transfer Station is located was covered by wind, as if it had turned into an isolated island.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Negris.


    Ange, who had long been prepared, used Holy Light to wipe away the gray on the statue¡¯s body layer by layer, restoring its flesh to its lively form.


    Restoring the body to its lively form wasn¡¯t as difficult as removing its stone texture. Half an hour later, the once gray statue has regained the regular skin tone of a living person.


    Luther, who was standing nearby for vigilance, suddenly whispered to Lisa, ¡°Grandmother... Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Who did you call grandmother?¡± Lisa gave him a sidelong glance.


    ¡°Uh, Miss Lisa, why does this God of Light look so...human?¡± Luther rubbed his head and asked in a low voice, grumbling to himself: Grandmother¡¯s grip is getting stronger and stronger, it really hurts when she hits you.


    Lisa¡¯s essence is a necromancer, no matter how youthful she seems, it won¡¯t change this fact. It is quite normal for Necromancers to have great strength, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°They are alive, or rather, the divine device made them have to be alive. Even if they weren¡¯t, they would have to be anyway,¡± Lisa answered.


    ¡°Divine device?¡± Luther was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, I don¡¯t understand it very well either. When you are free, go ask Lord Nage, he should be able to explain,¡± said Lisa.


    Negris, in the distance, his ear twitching slightly, feigning nonchalance, drifted to the other side, keeping a long distance away.


    During their whispered conversation, the God of Balance, who had just been revived, suddenly softened and was about to fall to the ground.


    A pair of delicate and strong hands propped him up from behind.


    The God of Balance, with the help of the support, barely managed to stand steady. He shook his head, looking somewhat adrift in consciousness. After he stood still, he waved his hand back without even opening his eyes, ¡°Step back.¡±


    Though, the strong hands didn¡¯t step back, still holding him firmly.


    This made the God of Balance frown. Without opening his eyes, he reprimanded, ¡°Step back, can¡¯t you hear?¡±


    PS, I messed up the second chapter, I need to delete and rewrite.

 Chapter 293 - 191: Contaminated a God_1

    Chapter 293: Chapter 191: Contaminated a God_1


    Black Sacred Flame surged into his body. Beginning from the armpits supported by his hands, the Black Sacred Flame spread slowly throughout his body, like ink seeping into clear water.


    The God of Balance felt his body burning, a feeling he was familiar with, but this time, it was the dim Sacred Flame that engulfed him.


    The God of Balance shook his head forcefully again. Finally regaining his senses, his gaze swept towards Ange, the surrounding believers and guardians, the Resting Wind in the sky, lastly resting on the Black Sacred Flame on his own body.


    ¡°What... what have you done to me?¡± As the God of Balance spoke, he swung his arm sideways, pulling it back behind him.


    A hand reached out, grabbing his wrist, pinning him firmly in place.


    ¡°?¡± The God of Balance blinked, with heavy suspicion almost jumping from his eyes, someone grabbed his Divine Arm? Who was it?


    He looked closely in confusion: A skeleton? Is this some kind of joke?


    The Divine Arm struggled forcefully, failing to break free. The other hand reflexively gathered into a fist, ready to strike, but before he could unleash it, a steel fist the size of a head sprung towards him, grasping his entire forearm with force.


    He turned his head and saw a Steel Giant.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is this place?¡± The God of Balance asked, lost and bewildered,


    He was now a bit dazed. Hadn¡¯t he been hit by the Light of Petrification? Why was he here, and where was here?


    Looking at the circular basin, the towering Teleportation Tower, the Steel Giants, all of this seemed a bit like the Undead Empire¡¯s transit station.


    The Black Sacred Flame spread in circles over his body. In his perplexity and confusion, the God of Balance continued to struggle instinctively, stomping his foot with force, and a ring of light spread out from the impact point.


    The circle of light hit Ange, hit Petersburg, hit...


    Bang! A large foot stomped on his toes, breaking the light ring in one fell swoop. At the same time, a giant fist landed on his eye socket, forcing him to recoil involuntarily, his eye socket quickly welled up with a black eye.


    The Hand of Locke, a pair of hands that could even tear the Divine Body, what is a black eye to you?


    Being smacked until he was dazed, probably in his whole life, the God of Balance hadn¡¯t ever experienced a person grabbing his hand and smashing his face. This made him so angry that he screamed out: ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±


    Blazing Sacred Flame emitted from his body, his eyes radiating a dazzling Holy Light as a light silhouette slowly emerged from his body ¨C the true body.


    The appearance of a fresh human was just an external image he adopted to meet the imagination of his followers, the real God of Balance was not like this.


    Clank, a magic-carved giant hand slapped the light silhouette, causing massive energy shockwaves. The light silhouette was smacked back, almost shrinking back into its original body.


    A guardian, very similar to Petersburg, with a round body but a pair of springy long legs, bounced his body above the God of Balance and swung his fist down.


    ¡°Dammit, you who dared to offend the True God, you will bear my wrath!¡± A voice filled with rage roared from the God of Balance¡¯s throat.


    The long-legged guardian slapped down again.


    ¡°The wrath of God shall burn your body!¡±


    A flame sprouted on the guardian¡¯s steel shell.


    ¡°Smack!¡± The guardian ignored the flame and once again slapped the light silhouette.


    ¡°Send you into the abyss of hell, and suffer...¡±


    No response, another slap ¡®smack¡¯.


    ¡°From the eternal despair and wailing...¡±


    ¡®Smack¡¯, another slap came down. The God of Balance grew a bit dispirited with each sentence he got out, and with each word, the guardian¡¯s hand slapped down on him, driving his true form back relentlessly.


    Twelve guardian gods erected their defenses at the world transfer stations, each possessing their unique abilities. However, they shared one common attribute: they could thwart most insubstantial attacks, such as sacred words, deflections, burns or shocks.


    In order to demolish them, it was best to go head-on, engaging them with raw, physical attacks, rather than resorting to showy skills.


    However, destroying them wasn¡¯t a walk in the park. Each was clad in an armor of steel-infused magic runes that alone made it difficult to breach their defenses, let alone bring them down.


    Ange¡¯s Petersburg held the god¡¯s hands. A guardian god with long legs barraged him, ten other guardian gods watching closely to join in. But none of that was the most lethal part.


    The most fatal attack came from Shamara. She placed her hands on the back of the God of Balance, her black sacred flame pouring in endlessly, tainting the God of Balance. Gradually, the radiance of the God of Balance became less pure. Amidst the white light, streaks of black flame were discernible.


    The terror of the Power of Fall did not lie in its strength, but in its contamination. The light mixed with the Power of Fall became impure. Was impure light still holy light?


    The God of Balance could feel his power rapidly diminishing. By the time he realized the danger, it was already too late.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t feel the holy light?¡± The God of Balance incredulously murmured as his true form retreated back into his body.


    He couldn¡¯t break free from the grips of Ange and Petersburg when he had revealed his true form, let alone now. He was helplessly restrained, just like being dragged at the entrance of a market by a minotaur madam for some form of demonstration, unable to break free no matter the struggle.


    ¡°What ... what have you done to me...¡± The same question, emanating from the mouth of the God of Balance, took upon a completely different tone, one filled with restlessness.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve just made you like me.¡± Shamara responded gently, though her voice carried a tremor her own self failed to pick up on. She had tainted a Master God.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been possible for her to taint him so easily, but the God of Balance had just reawakened, his divine power kept to the minimum due to the restraint from Ange and others, and the ¡®tainting¡¯ ability just happened to counter his divine power. It was too much to call a mere coincidence.


    ¡°The ... the Power of Fall? You have tainted me? You are of the same ilk as that rebel Luna?¡± It was only then that the God of Balance understood the power behind the black sacred flames, his words trembling.


    A rebel Luna? A Fallen Angel? Who could she be referring to?


    ¡°You mean her?¡± Ange motioned towards a petrified angel statue not too far away, bearing an unknown weapon. It lay in complete isolation, in the corner.


    This angel, was she also a fallen angel like Shamara?


    Seeing no way out, the God of Balance gave up struggling.


    Shamara, filled with excitement, could now claim the fruits of her victory. She continued to drain the holy power of the God of Balance, before pouring in the Power of Fall, until the point that she couldn¡¯t hold any more.


    ¡°Tie it up, tie it up. Is there any way to tie it up?¡±


    ¡°Gods of Light, ah, a rope won¡¯t work, right?¡±


    ¡°Can the Holy Shroud work?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? The Holy Shroud might just be defined by him.¡±


    ¡°Let us handle this.¡± Petersburg said, pointing to one of the guardian gods. Its round body had an opening, a hole. If they opened the lid, put the person inside but left the face exposed...¡±


    ¡°The Undead Coffin, it was created by the king to restrain the Gods of Light,¡± Petersburg explained.


    The title of the ¡®King¡¯ had not been mentioned in a while; it referred to the one supreme existence in the Undead Empire ¡ª the Undead King.


    The God of Balance was shoved into the coffin. Negris couldn¡¯t wait to interrogate him, rubbing his hands together: ¡°Perfect, I can properly interrogate him now about everything that happened.¡±


    They were all curious about the disappearance of their king and the gods. Now that they had seized a God of Light, they could finally get their answers.


    But, before Negris could get his answers, the sound of cracking echoed throughout the area. Turning their heads, they saw the statue of the petrified angel gradually crumbling, as if something was about to break free from within.


    Negris immediately recognized the anomaly . ¡°Not good! The God of Balance has lost his holy light. The Equal Cross isn¡¯t working anymore ¡ªThe Six-winged Archangel is waking up!¡±

 Chapter 294 - 192 Don’t Let Them Steal The Light_1

    Chapter 294: Chapter 192 Don¡¯t Let Them Steal The Light_1


    The petrification on her was cracking, revealing the delicate and tender Holy Spirit Angel underneath. As soon as her mouth could move again, a roar immediately erupted from her:


    The words that came out rendered everyone dumbfounded. Luther thought he had heard wrong and asked Lisa who was beside him, ¡°My dear grandmother, was she greeting others just now? Greeting the Gods of Light?¡±


    Lisa, ignoring the issue he had with her name, incredulously responded, ¡°It... it seems so.¡±


    If such a greeting came from a Minotaur aunt at the entrance of a marketplace, it would not have sounded out of place. But for a Six-winged Archangel to roar out such vulgar words was indeed astounding.


    Everyone was stunned by the roar, still staring as the petrified layer came off.


    The Six-winged Archangel maintained her combat pose, shouting again, ¡°Die! For you wicked gods, is life that cheap and casual in your eyes?¡±


    But immediately after, she felt something was amiss. She looked down and wondered, ¡°Eh, where¡¯s my cannon?¡±


    She glanced at her left and right hands, shook her bracelets, and saw the plain items transforming into a crossbow, but what the body of the bow was actually a cylindrical weapon¡ªthe Petroglyph Bow.


    At the same time, she spread her wings. A pair of black feathers and four sacred flames sprayed out from the feather roots, transforming into four black wings of light.


    The black sacred flames rushed into the Petroglyph Bow, rapidly amplifying the energy within the bow.


    However, as she raised her head, she faltered, releasing the Petroglyph Bow and raising her hands obediently. Twelve Guardian Gods had her surrounded, ready to tear her apart at any moment.


    ¡°I... I was teleported here, right? I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The Six-winged Archangel shrank her head in compliance, uttering timidly.


    Negris cautiously peeked out and asked loudly, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Luna, right? Do you remember what happened?¡±


    Like the God of Balance, she too looked somewhat groggy. Being asked by Negris, she blinked her eyes, ¡°Let me think... I used the Light of Petrification on Libra, and he... Where is he? Where am I? Twelve Guardian Gods, is this the Undead Empire¡¯s world transfer station!?¡±


    ¡°Why did you attack the God of Balance?¡± Negris continued to ask.


    ¡°He betrayed the Light!¡± Luna stated resolutely without hesitation, ¡°They all betrayed the Light! And they killed my pet.¡±


    Shamara trembled, her face showing an excited expression, as if she had encountered someone of her kind.


    Negris paused, wondering why she was mentioning that her pet had been killed. Why was she even more agitated when bringing up her pet?


    ¡°Libra is behind you.¡± Negris stated.


    Luna turned around and saw Libra¡¯s face appearing from inside the Undead Coffin.


    ¡°Evil god, your day has come!¡± Luna clenched her little fist, feeling the strong impulse to punch him. However, she managed to restrain herself in the end.


    Moving her gaze away from Libra, Luna looked at Negris. She furrowed her brows as it seemed that she recognized something and tentatively asked, ¡°God of Knowledge?¡±


    It was now Negris¡¯ turn to be surprised: ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m familiar with every god whose name can be spoken.¡± Upon saying this, she furrowed her brows and asked puzzled, ¡°Why have you lost weight?¡±


    ¡°...Can you really call this losing weight?¡±


    ¡°Not only have you lost weight, your life form has also changed. You¡¯ve become a Corpse Dragon. I remember the last news about you was when you were captured by Steadfast Locke. So were you killed by Steadfast Locke, and your soul was shoved into this Juvenile Dragon body?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t killed, just imprisoned,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Ah, do they also like to keep pets?¡± Luna asked curiously.


    Negris was speechless, had he degraded into a pet?


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Is this the world transfer station? The Twelve Guardian Gods, why have they become so worn out? Has it been many years since? How long has passed?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°A thousand years.¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°A thousand years? Has it been that long? Libra wasn¡¯t rescued immediately, and the gods had an accident? What accident happened?¡± Luna asked continuously, her eyes darting around until she quickly noticed the Inverted Heaven in the sky.


    Even though its vertical drop point was the Demon Valley, the Holy Kingdom was huge, looking just like a satellite. Its presence could almost be seen throughout the entire abyss.


    ¡°The arrival of Heaven? What happened? Why has the arrival of Heaven stopped? Is it stuck?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s stuck,¡± Negris truthfully replied. By now, he had some speculations about Luna.


    ¡°Getting stuck can be reversed. For now, it hasn¡¯t been reversed yet, so Heaven is out of control. Haha, it seems useful that I stole the Control Key,¡± Luna laughed heartily.


    ¡°Control Key?¡± Negris questioned in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the key to control the Holy Kingdom. Without this thing, Heaven will operate according to the predefined way. Even if it gets stuck, it won¡¯t go back... No, wait. A thousand years have passed. If it was only recently that I stole the Control Key, it might still be stuck. But a thousand years have passed. Couldn¡¯t anyone deal with the problem of the Control Key? Unless all the Gods of Light are dead.¡±


    Luna mumbled to herself, then drew a conclusion that even she found unbelievable. She then looked at Negris for confirmation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re dead, but all the Gods of Light have disappeared. Only the God of Balance remains. I wanted to find out about the whereabouts of the Gods of Light from him, but from what you¡¯re saying, I suddenly have a bad feeling. Were the Gods of Light still around when you were petrified?¡± Negris asked.

 Chapter 295 - 192: Don’t Let Them Steal The Light_2

    Chapter 295: Chapter 192: Don¡¯t Let Them Steal The Light_2


    Did the Gods of Light disappear?


    Not only the Great Angel Luna, but even the Libra inside the Undead Coffin emanated astonishment.


    Seeing their reactions, Negris knew it was over. His hope to learn about the whereabouts of the Gods of Light and the Undead King from them shattered.


    ¡°So it was you who invaded Heaven and brought us out?¡± Luna guessed.


    Negris nodded: ¡°I think I know who you are now, Supreme Holy Spirit, Wisdom Angel. So you¡¯re Luna.¡±


    The Supreme Holy Spirits consist of three: Wisdom Angel, Blazing Angel, and Strength Angel. Valid evidence confirmed the death of at least one Supreme Holy Spirit at the hands of Steadfast Locke. From the records of the Purple Skeleton Clan, it was very likely the Blazing Angel.


    The Wisdom Angel usually represented the highest intelligence among the war weaponry known as Holy Spirit Angels. It was mostly them who led and commanded the battles, yet unexpectedly, one had fallen and even betrayed the Gods of Light.


    ¡°The name is just a code.¡± Luna didn¡¯t deny this. She turned her eyes to Shamara and asked, ¡°Why are you like me?¡±


    Shamara replied, ¡°The Gods betrayed me; they betrayed the Light.¡±


    Luna looked surprised, ¡°I never imagined a mortal could have the wisdom to see through this; you are remarkable.¡±


    With Luna¡¯s words, she folded her wings of light, transforming them into a ball of light.


    She tossed the ball of light to Shamara, ¡°I am giving you this. The Gods call our power the Power of Fall. Don¡¯t believe them. Power isn¡¯t noble or fallen, but simply determined by how we define the Sacred Light, and by light itself. It can be diverse.¡±


    Then, tearing her bracelet off and throwing it on the ground, she detached the true wings folded on her back and threw them there as well. She then struck her chest, taking out a palm-sized disc and discarding it likewise.


    Negris was dumbfounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I do not have much time left. I¡¯m leaving these things to you. If possible, please eliminate the Gods of Light. We cannot let them steal the light again,¡± Luna said.


    Out of time? On closer inspection, Negris noticed Luna¡¯s body was turning to ashes. It was so subtle one wouldn¡¯t see it unless they paid careful attention.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s happening?¡± Negris was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, the Heart of the Holy Spirit has been shattered. I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. I didn¡¯t expect to be sealed by the Light of Petrification for a thousand years, so I gave you everything to avoid waste¡±, Luna said, unconcerned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give them to her?¡± Negris pointed to Shamara, ¡°You should have some common traits.¡±


    Luna shook her head, ¡°She can¡¯t bear my power, nor protect these things.¡±


    With Luna¡¯s words, the greying of her body quickened. Visible dust was starting to form.


    Negris hurried to ask, ¡°Why did you say we can¡¯t let them steal the light anymore?¡±


    ¡°Light should be warm and desirable. The light defined by these evil gods is not as such. The light I understand, and the things they asked me to do were entirely different. I realized this one day, and they accused me of falling. No, it¡¯s them who fell. We cannot allow them to define the light at will, or the entire world will plunge into darkness...¡±


    As she spoke, the speed of Luna turning to ash accelerated, and some parts had already exposed the bone.


    ¡°The world will not plunge into darkness. A thousand years have passed, and the Gods of Light have disappeared. They probably did something bad and were killed by the king,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Haha, that would be best. Thinking back, the Undead King was the most suitable to define the light. He gave hope to everyone...¡± With these words, Luna¡¯s skin, flesh and hair all disappeared into the air, leaving only a white skeleton that collapsed with a crash.


    Gave everyone hope? What does it mean? Oi, oi, oi, don¡¯t just leave a sentence half-finished.


    ¡°The Bow of Petrification? A weapon capable of petrifying gods?¡± Negris picked up the pair of bracelets, examined them for a moment and tossed them to Ange.


    Ange put them on his skeletal hands fitting perfectly. His hands were only bones, and Luna was just about one meter forty, and so, the bracelets were nearly as thick as his bones. Moreover, it had an adaptive feature. Infusing it with a bit of Holy Light, it sticks onto the hand bone.


    As the infusion of Holy Light continued, the bracelet transformed with a clicking sound. It soon took on the shape of a cylindrical crossbow. However, Ange noticed that there were no arrows once he had stretched the bowstring back.


    ¡°There are no arrows.¡± Ange pointed to the Bow of Petrification.


    Negris leaned closer to study it, ¡°The Bow of Petrification probably doesn¡¯t require arrows. Look, there are several gemstones here. Infuse them with Holy Light, and they should light up. When all the gemstones are illuminated, it can be fired.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange immersed himself in casting Holy Light.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Little Angel cried out eagerly, pointing at the True Wings of the angel on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ange shook his head.


    The Little Angel already had a pair of True Wings, which were dug up from the Purple Skeleton Plane. They were about the same size as the current pair, likely the true wings of a Blazing Angel.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Wouldn¡¯t give)


    ¡°Ah~¡± Hanging head in disappointment.


    Finally, Negris picked up the palm-sized disc: ¡°Is this the Control Key of the Holy Kingdom?¡±


    Lisa and Luther all curiously gathered around: ¡°With this Control Key, can we control Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. It can¡¯t be that easy. This is at most a key to open the control room, just like the key to the door of our transit station control room.¡±


    ¡°Does the door to our control room have a key?¡±


    ¡°Um, no, can Lord¡¯s hand count as a key?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking so much, why not try it out and see? There¡¯s no one in the Holy Kingdom, go up and give it a shot.¡± Some unknown person suggested.


    Negris was excited. If they could control the Holy Kingdom, not to mention moving it, just guiding the believers¡ªthose pious believers being guided to Heaven, coming out to see a skeleton leading the way...


    Kvada, those believers¡¯ expressions must be very interesting.


    No, no, just thinking about it gets him excited. Negris¡¯s wicked taste sprouted again, and he couldn¡¯t suppress it no matter how hard he tried.


    However, he quickly thought of a very realistic problem: ¡°We can¡¯t go up without an Air Bubble Stone.¡±


    We can return using the Stairway to Heaven, but how do we go up? Without the Air Bubble Stone, no one can withstand the Resting Wind and fly to Heaven.


    ¡°Where can we find an Air Bubble Stone?¡±


    ¡°It should be produced in an elemental plane with a very rich Wind Element. Ask the Mercenary Guild later, or place a reward.¡±


    After dealing with all the issues, only the last trouble remained.


    ¡°What to do with him?¡± The crowd discussed around the God of Balance.


    Ange wasn¡¯t interested and continued to hold the Light of Petrification bow, pouring three hundred strands of Holy Light into it. The first gemstone of the Light of Petrification was finally lit up by him. There were still four left.


    No wonder even the God of Balance can be petrified. Using Holy Light as a standard, its energy intensity is at least thirty times stronger than it.


    ¡°Ask him about the whereabouts of the Undead King. If he doesn¡¯t know, cut him down.¡± Someone suggested.


    Negris leaned in to whisper in front of the Undead Coffin: ¡°Do you know where the Undead King has gone? Where have the Gods of Light gone?¡±


    The God of Balance casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You don¡¯t know this, then you have no value. You will be cut down, you know?¡± Negris threatened.


    The God of Balance showed a disdainful expression: ¡°Do you really think that without the Undead King¡¯s Undead Coffin, you can imprison a God of Light?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Negris was instantly on high alert.


    Suddenly, Ange dropped the Light of Petrification bow in his hand and yanked Negris aside. The Hand of Locke trembled as he landed a punch on the God of Balance¡¯s face.

 Chapter 296 - 193: What It Said_1

    Chapter 296: Chapter 193: What It Said_1


    The God of Balance shot divine light from his eyes, striking Ange¡¯s fist and forming a screen of light that blocked his punch.


    Ange retracted the Hand of Locke, and the Boundary-crossing Hand that followed was likewise blocked by the light beam emitted from the eyes of the Libra. Undeterred, Ange alternated his hands in a wild barrage of punches.


    ¡°Eh, doesn¡¯t the Lord have the Boundary-crossing Hand? Why doesn¡¯t he penetrate through?¡± Luther asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, the divine light is active, it can¡¯t be penetrated.¡± Negris replied while simultaneously warning Ange with his soul, ¡°Be careful of his Equal Cross.¡±


    He was afraid that Ange couldn¡¯t stop his hand, blow up the head of the God of Balance, and then his own head would explode too.


    Sure enough, the God of Balance had no fear, ¡°If you kill me, you will die too. Are you ready to die with me?¡±


    His response was a series of heavy punches from Ange. In the struggle between the fist and the divine light, the fist was clearly stronger. Ange¡¯s fist got closer and closer to the face of the God of Balance with each punch.


    ¡°If you kill me, you will die too. Do you really want to die with me!¡± The tone of the God of Balance was faintly panicked.


    Ange ignored him, facing the divine light that was shooting from his eyes, he pounded a fist into the eye socket of the God of Balance. At the same time, numerous scales rapidly emerged from Ange¡¯s body, surging upwards from his feet.


    ¡°Dragon God Transformation? What is he trying to do?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    His fist landed on his face, but the God of Balance was not alarmed but rejoiced. With a black eye, he said: ¡°You indeed... oh, dare not... oh, kill... me, what¡¯s the point of this! As long as I abandon the Divine Body, once my Divine Grid completes the transfer, the Undead Coffin can¡¯t imprison me!¡±


    The God of Balance, disregarding Ange¡¯s barrage of punches, was roaring in rage. He was convinced that Ange did not dare to kill him, didn¡¯t dare to die with him. The Equal Cross, which was his divine technique to restrain stronger entities, was initially intended to defend against the Undead King. He disbelieves that the present skeleton in front of him was stronger than the Undead King.


    Ange threw the final punch vehemently, completely transforming into the Dragon God Giant. His whole body lept back, and in the moment just before landing, it suddenly froze in place.


    Negris shouted in shock, ¡°Time Stop of the Time Dragon? What is he doing?¡±


    Not long after his shouting, the Undead Coffin burst open, and the protector of the Undead Coffin, completely disintegrated.


    If the protector had burst open, the thing inside was even more unsightly. The God of Balance¡¯s entire head had disappeared, and the Divine Body was shattered and exploded.


    ¡°Delayed Concentrated Explosion Unison Formation Technique? Kvada, the negligible abilities of the Time Dragon and Space Dragon can also be used like this? He is truly a genius!¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help shouting excitedly, his tone filled with incredulity.


    Luther, itching to know, impatiently said, ¡°Lord, Lord, what does this mean? Please explain to us.¡±


    Negris had an air of exultation, he said excitedly, ¡°Haha, see who dare to say the abilities of the Time Dragon and Space Dragon are unimportant. Can you see this? This is the Slaughter God Technique. Time Dragon can stop time, Space Dragon can solidify space, but when applied to the enemy, it can also apply to oneself. It was initially very trivial.¡±


    ¡°But Ange did not use it on the enemy but on himself. Also, using the Delayed Concentrated Explosion Unison Formation Technique, he delayed the burst of damage. By the time the explosion took place, he had already stopped his own time and solidified space. The equal reflection of the Equal Cross, which can¡¯t transcend time and space, so it can¡¯t take effect.¡±


    After a full twenty seconds, Ange finally moved. His feet landed on the ground, unscathed. The scales on his body swarmed and turned back into the skeletal form.


    Almost immediately after landing, Ange rushed forward quickly, returning to the original location of the God of Balance. He reached out with the Boundary-crossing Hand, piercing through the space and when he drew it out, it was a fragment of Holy Light.


    Ange was so exhausted that he sat down on the ground. The intense dizziness didn¡¯t allow him to consider much else. He held the fragment of Holy Light and fiercely bit into it.


    Negris flew over in a flutter, looking at the fragment of Holy Light in Ange¡¯s hand, he asked shakily, ¡°An, Ange, this fragment isn¡¯t... the divine grid of the God of Balance, is it?¡±


    Ange nodded, then bit down hard again. Skeletons don¡¯t eat, he didn¡¯t even have an esophagus. This bite was just a motion, the shattered Divine Grid would turn into energy that he could absorb into his soul.


    As expected of the divine grid of the God of Balance, after Ange absorbed a little, he recovered. He said stiffly, ¡°Half.¡±


    ¡°Half? The divine grid is shattered?¡± Nage was shocked.


    Ange nodded, ¡°Shattered, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Negris took a deep breath, although he no longer needed to breathe, he was startled into doing so again: ¡°Ange, you¡¯ve slain a god.¡±


    Ange tilted his head in some confusion: ¡°The second one.¡±


    Alright then, the second one. Hermorthos was also one, but the Insect God and the God of Balance, were not in the same league.


    But Negris also knew that explaining the difference between them to Ange was pointless. To him, aren¡¯t they all gods? If he killed them, he killed them, what¡¯s the big deal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat the divine essence, okay? Can it be repaired? If it can be repaired, you will have the divine essence of the God of Balance.¡±, Negris said.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m off to sleep.¡± After saying that, he took another bite, and absorbed the rest in no time.


    Killing the God of Balance had used up a lot of his power, making him feel as tired as when he had defeated Hermorthos. He ate half of the divine essence to replenish himself, so that he wouldn¡¯t sleep from exhaustion again.


    ¡°Kvada, half of the divine essence, you are snacking on it as if it¡¯s a supplement, I... I...¡± Negris was so angry he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Little Zombie ran over, grinning from ear to ear.


    Ange tore off a piece and gave it to him.


    The Little Angel came running, jumping and bouncing, and then made a big circle with her hands.


    Ange ignored her and ripped off a piece about the same size as the one he had given to the Little Zombie and gave it to her.


    The Little Angel frowned unhappy, and her eyes moved to the piece in the Little Zombie¡¯s hand.


    The Little Zombie was startled, and without a word, he stuffed it all in his mouth and swallowed it all at once.


    Even though the piece of divine essence was small, it was still a part of one of the Gods of Light¡¯s divine essence. The Little Zombie became so swollen that light was emitted from his seven orifices and he cried out in panic.


    The Little Angel pouted and fiercely bit down on her piece, and then light also began to emit from her seven orifices, as she cried out in a similar panic.


    A tiny piece of divine essence was enough for them to digest for a while.


    Having held his breath for a bit, Negris couldn¡¯t help but turn back and ask curiously: ¡°How did you come up with the idea to use a time stop to break the Equal Cross?¡±


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°It said so.¡±


    ¡°It?¡± Negris probably understood what he meant, but couldn¡¯t help but ask anyway.


    ¡°When I transformed, it spoke.¡± Ange said.


    Yes, ¡®it¡¯ said so. It was engraved in their bloodline and passed down to all dragon descendants.


    Negris sighed deeply. Unfortunately, the dragon descendants had forgotten about this power, and couldn¡¯t even perform Dragon God Transformation, let alone activate these advanced knowledge. Dragon God, your offspring, are unworthy.


    He was filled with deep feelings, but soon his attention was caught by something else: ¡°Ange, what is that on your head?¡±


    Above Ange¡¯s head, at some point, a faint halo had appeared. As Ange absorbed the divine essence, it became more and more solid.


    In the Prime Material Plane, in the Curia, in the Hall of Gods, a statue of a god with outstretched hands forming a cross and a large halo on his back, cracked open without warning.


    PS: My wife fell off the shared bike that she rode, so I have to take care of her, no time to write more, I¡¯ll update the next chapter before dawn.


    You guys are amazing at the event, we quickly reached 90%, unfortunately, I¡¯ve been busy lately, and keeping up with the updates is hard already, let¡¯s wait a bit, until my mother-in-law comes over. Once someone helps with the kid, I will give you a big update, thank you in advance for your understanding.

 Chapter 297 - 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_1

    Chapter 297: Chapter 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_1


    ¡°The statue of the god has cracked!¡±


    ¡°The statue cracked? Why did the statue crack? Who cleaned it?¡±


    ¡°It cracked when no one was cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Is it due to thermal expansion and contraction? These statues must be over a thousand years old by now, right? It¡¯s about time they were replaced. The old records mention a period over a thousand years ago when a large number of statues cracked in succession, potentially due to improperly controlled temperature and humidity. They were all replaced then.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, the statue cracked, shouldn¡¯t that be a big deal? What does temperature and humidity have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? If it doesn¡¯t have to do with temperature and humidity, then why do we strictly maintain them here? There¡¯s even a limitation on the number of people allowed in each day. Others may not care, but we certainly need to analyse the cause. If we don¡¯t identify the correct cause, what are we going to do if it cracks again?¡±


    ¡°But, the statues should be protected by divine power, how could they randomly crack?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. We need to be realistic. You¡¯ve been here for so long, have you ever seen the statues display a miracle?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Not only have you not seen it, neither have I. I have looked up records spanning eight hundred years, and there¡¯s no record of any miraculous occurrence. How can you be so certain that they¡¯re under divine protection?¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t that what the clergy, priests, and bishops all say?¡±


    ¡°What they say is one thing, you have to respect objective truth. The easiest way for a statue to crack is because of temperature and humidity, especially these pure stone statues carved from a single stone block. If they were cheap, mass-produced statues, they¡¯d actually be less likely to crack.¡±


    His companion seemed somewhat convinced, hesitating as he asked: ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Go to the storage room to see if there¡¯s anything that can patch up the statue.¡±


    After rummaging around in the storage room, the two found a statue in a corner: ¡°My god, how fortunate, it¡¯s a statue of the God of Balance, the same one that just broke.¡±


    ¡°I remember now, the records mention that when those statues cracked all those centuries ago, there was one that didn¡¯t crack ¨C the statue of the God of Balance. But because they could get a discount on purchasing a set, they carved a new set instead. This one wasn¡¯t put in place, so the one that just cracked was old? It had over a thousand years of history?¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do we do now¡¯? Just replace it, isn¡¯t such a coincidence a sign from the gods?¡±


    ¡°What about the one that cracked?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll move it out. But we can¡¯t just throw away such a sacred item. It¡¯s only cracked, the rest of it is still in good condition. We¡¯ll have it repaired, then let the devout followers take it home for worship. The donations received will be used to improve our lives, allowing us to serve the gods more effectively.¡±


    ¡°Is... Is this really alright? I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This kind of ancient relic can sell for hundreds of demon crystals even in its cracked state. If you dare to block my fortune, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then...¡±


    For various reasons, the incident of the cracked statue in the Hall of Gods was not reported. Even if it had, it likely wouldn¡¯t have been taken very seriously.


    As the watcher pointed out, there¡¯s no record of any miracle being showcased by the statues for over a thousand years. Though the accessible records only go back eight hundred years, preceding records were burnt in a fire. But based on existing records, it¡¯s highly probable the statues from eight hundred years ago did not showcase any miracles either.


    So, it cracked, big deal. Is there anything in this world that will last forever?


    ¡°The... the thing on your head is...¡± Negris circled around Ange, observing him repetitively. He then spoke uncertainly: ¡°It kind of looks like the halo on the statue of the God of Balance.¡±


    Ange raised his head and looked up, then with a thought, the halo disappeared. With another thought, the halo reappeared.


    ¡°So, you can keep it hidden? That¡¯s pretty good, otherwise with a big lamp on top of your head, it¡¯s a bit blinding. But it¡¯s a shame it¡¯s not a God status, what¡¯s the purpose of it?¡± Negris asked.


    Shamara, with her gigantic black light wings fluttering, floated past and said, ¡°The Ring of Balance, capable of measuring all things in the universe, plants, trees, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning all have their own mass. This is the Ring that measures everything. Only when the material has been measured, can you tell whether the two ends of the crucifix are equal.¡±


    ¡°Measure everything? Everything can be measured? That¡¯s incredible? How do you use it? Why didn¡¯t Libra use it?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he didn¡¯t have time to use it. The Ring of Balance requires a powerful spiritual power to operate. The weaker the spiritual power of the opponent, the easier it is to measure.¡± Shamara said.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Negris understood. The God of Balance probably didn¡¯t run out of time to use it. He likely had used it and it didn¡¯t work, because the spiritual power of the Undead God surpassed that of the God of Balance.


    ¡°As for how to use it, I¡¯m not sure. It may need Lord Ange to slowly explore it. Lord, I wish to leave now. Can you send me away?¡±


    With her head covered, Shamara entered the Teleportation Array and left the Abyss Dimension.


    ¡°Is it okay to let her leave just like that? She should be really powerful, don¡¯t you want to try and convince her to follow Lord?¡± Lisa asked, not understanding.


    She was extremely keen on persuading others to pledge their loyalty to Ange and didn¡¯t want to give up such a powerful Fallen Angel so easily.


    Negris was taken aback: ¡°Absolutely not, her beliefs are too strong. Having her in the team would be like having a ticking time bomb. The minute there¡¯s something she disagrees with, she¡¯d turn against you without a second thought. It¡¯s too risky. There can¡¯t be someone with beliefs that strong in a team.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lisa pondered.


    ¡°What I mean is, the people on our team, when Ange tells them to farm, they should get into the field barefooted without hesitation. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather not have them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to farm! There¡¯s Aunt Cow¡¯s manure in the fields. I am not stepping into that field!¡± Lisa flared up.

 Chapter 298 - 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_2

    Chapter 298: Chapter 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_2


    ¡°Analogy, analogy, if you don¡¯t want to do it, don¡¯t do it. Ange wouldn¡¯t be happy if you did anyway. What if you accidentally trampled and ruined it? What I meant was that obedience is more important than power.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t do farm work. Anything else is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go and pick manure with Little Angel.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    So, all the followers present saw a shocking scene. The kind-hearted and caring sister-like Lisa started chasing and beating Bronze Dragon.


    There¡¯s a new bounty at the Mercenary Guild of Roland City: Find a stone that can create air bubbles at high wind speeds. The reward is one hundred Demon Crystals.


    Almost the next day, someone brought a stone to claim the reward.


    Because you can trade anonymously through the Teleportation Array, the reward initiator doesn¡¯t even have to go to the Mercenary Guild personally. You just need to connect to the public Teleportation Array of the Mercenary Guild, pay some communication and teleportation costs, and pay the reward in advance.


    ¡°Is it that convenient?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, as Lisa was operating in front of the Teleportation Array, he said unbelievably.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not convenient and confidential, who would issue a bounty through the Mercenary Guild? The commission is fifteen percent. For a reward of one hundred Demon Crystals, I have to pay one hundred and fifteen Demon Crystals, plus three Demon Crystals for teleportation fees. It¡¯s a total loss,¡± Lisa said painfully.


    The stone that was teleported over was indeed the Air Bubble Stone. The final hurdle to Ange¡¯s visit to the Holy Kingdom was thus solved.


    ¡°How is it? Is this the one? If it is, then I¡¯ll confirm it. If not, the stone has to be returned, and the reward will continue,¡± Lisa said.


    ¡°What if I switch the stone?¡± Negris curiously asked.


    Lisa laughed, ¡°The Mercenary Guild is responsible for appraisal. If we switch the stone, they will directly terminate the bounty, pay the reward to the other party, and this Teleportation Array will be blacklisted.¡±


    ¡°They also appraise? Then the fifteen percent commission is not too high. It is indeed the Air Bubble Stone we need. Can we add more to the reward, ask the person who claimed the bounty, where these Air Bubble Stones come from? One is too few. If we frequently travel to and from Heaven in the future, more of these stones would be beneficial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Another one hundred Demon Crystals were added to ask about the origin of the Air Bubble Stone. Soon, the other side replied that the mercenary who completed the bounty wanted to talk to them personally.


    ¡°Hello, boss, I can provide you with a large number of these stones. It only costs five Demon Crystals per piece.¡± A sincere voice came from the other side, and it sounded a bit familiar.


    Negris laughed in anger. He offered a bounty of one hundred Demon Crystals because it might come from another plane. Any object, even a stone, from another plane could be worth a hundred or so Demon Crystals.


    But as long as there¡¯s a way to obtain it, it¡¯s just a piece of stone. Perhaps in other planes, it¡¯s just a stone that can be found anywhere. You want to sell a stone for five Demon Crystals?


    ¡°One hundred Demon Crystals, I want all the information about this stone. If you¡¯re not willing to tell us, then we¡¯ll continue to post rewards. Of all the mercenaries in the world, you¡¯re probably not the only one who knows the origin of this stone.¡±


    ¡°Why bother? It¡¯s too tiring and troublesome to get it yourself. You might as well buy from me. At most, I can give you a little discount. Four and a half Demon Crystals for a stone, how about it? Four? Three, the lowest is three, can¡¯t be less. Hey, why are you so stingy? One per one, one Demon Crystal is the lowest.¡±


    Negris really wanted to cut off the communication, but the more he listened, the more familiar this voice became. He held back his temper and continued to listen and think about where he had heard this voice before?


    ¡°Why are you more stingy than an Elf? Okay fine, one hundred Demon Crystals then. I¡¯ll tell you which plane produces this kind of stone, but how you¡¯re going to get there and whether you can find this kind of stone when you get there, I can¡¯t guarantee that,¡± the voice on the other side said.


    Elf? Negris suddenly remembered why the voice was so familiar. He tentatively asked, ¡°Silver Coin?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Who are you?¡± The guy on the other side got scared, and his voice became panicked. It felt as if he was about to trade with a tavern maid, and the boss suddenly called out his name.


    ¡°Find a safe place, I¡¯ll look for you later,¡± Negris said cautiously.


    This connection is with the Mercenary Guild¡¯s Teleportation Array, which is not safe.


    Silver Coin also realised this point, and he quickly guessed who was on the other end of the line. Being talked to in this tone and with the confidence to be able to reach him at any time, it could only be Anthony or Lord Ange. The person speaking was that underdeveloped Bronze Dragon.


    While Silver Coin was looking for a safe place, Negris couldn¡¯t help but complain to Ange, ¡°Why does Silver Coin have Air Bubble Stones, and you didn¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t he your fervent disciple?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Can¡¯t farm.¡±


    Negris was so irritated that his beard bristled, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that because you can¡¯t use them for farming, Silver Coin might have mentioned it to you, but you didn¡¯t remember, right?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Negris was powerless. He suspected that many things were being overlooked by Ange. If it had nothing to do with farming, he wouldn¡¯t pay it any mind at all.


    It seemed plausible. Even though Silver Coin was his fervent disciple, and with the Elf¡¯s business permit and tax-exempt status, with Silver Coin¡¯s ability to scheme and manoeuvre, he would definitely prosper.


    He vaguely remembered that Anthony had mentioned it before, that Silver Coin was doing very well. Anthony even borrowed money from him, but Ange never talked about Silver Coin¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 299 - 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_3

    Chapter 299: Chapter 194: Brought a Gift for the Adult_3


    Fanatics would never fail to report to him, the only possibility was that what they had to report wasn¡¯t of interest to him, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Great, what he could have gotten with just a silver coin, the Air Bubble Stone, he now had to put in time and effort to claim a reward from the Mercenary Guild, wasting time and more than a hundred Demon Crystals in the process.


    After finding a safe teleportation array, Silver Coin teleported directly to him.


    As soon as he left the Teleportation Array and saw Ange, he ran over in a flurry, excitedly shouting, ¡°Master Ange, your divine power is endless, your soul is at peace.¡±


    With his shout, a ghostly figure appeared from Silver Coin.


    The shadow looked like Silver Coin, but with a pile of Demon Crystals in his arms, a backpack on his back that was taller than him, and several bags in his hands, all filled with Demon Crystals.


    The Divine Soul is a manifestation of a fanatic¡¯s most devout belief. The image of Silver Coin¡¯s Divine Soul was simply greedy and money-obsessed to the extreme.


    The Divine Soul entered Ange¡¯s body.


    ¡°What, no, why can he awaken his Divine Soul? How come I can¡¯t? How can he do it?¡± Lisa asked indignantly, wondering if Negris or Anthony had given Silver Coin some secret tips.


    ¡°Because, my belief in Master Ang is more sincere than yours,¡± Silver Coin said with a smile, while taking off his never-leave-his-side Goblin Grocery Store, and said, ¡°Sir, I have brought you some gifts, I don¡¯t know if you will like them.¡±


    Lisa sucked in a breath of cold air. God, when this damn goblin claimed his sincerity was greater than hers, she was not convinced, but now he actually brought gifts for Master Ange?


    Gifts! Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that? Why had she never thought to bring gifts for Master Ange?


    In this moment, Lisa was so ashamed that she almost wanted to slap herself. How did they, as believers, never think of bringing gifts for Master Ang?


    Don¡¯t they have hearts as believers!


    ¡°Sir, I have collected the seeds of almost all the crops of the Prime Material Plane by myself, and also by placing bounties in the Mercenary Guild and Druid Guild. I hope you will like them.¡±


    Silver Coin presented a large hemp bag, full of small bottles, each with a few or even a dozen seeds, and the name of the seed and some simple information written on it, such as perennial or annual, grass or shrub, heat-loving or chill-loving. It was obvious that these were collected and labeled with great care.


    Lisa¡¯s heart thudded. She was doomed, Master Ang would definitely like these.


    Sure enough, Ange came over with a curious tilt of his head.


    After a quick count, there were more than one thousand six hundred and seventy different types of crop seeds, for food, medicine, economic purposes, almost everything that people had ever planted, Silver Coin had collected.


    Of course, a material plane could not just have these many plants. Silver Coin said, ¡°Those wildflowers and grasses that no one plants were not collected. If you want them, I will go back and organize people to collect them in the wild.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now. In Master Ange¡¯s eyes, Silver Coin has undoubtedly surpassed us all. We are going to lose Master Ang¡¯s favor.¡± Lisa thought despondently.


    Ange absolutely loved this gift. With more than one thousand six hundred crop seeds, he had more than a thousand things to play with.


    Ange unabashedly examined each and every bottle, then one by one, stuffed them into the Resting Camp. His meticulousness showed just how much he loved these things.


    Upon further inspection, Ange soon noticed one particular seed, because it had a faint scent of Holy Light.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ange looked at the bottle which had a seed named: Plantman.


    ¡°Oh, I remember this, it was from one of my bounties. Some mysterious guy claimed it, he told me it was stolen from the curia, and if planted in the ground, it could grow into a person. He wanted to sell it for a hundred thousand Demon Crystals.¡±


    Talking about this, Silver Coin was angry: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I gave him ten gold coins to get rid of him. I asked him how to plant it, he said it has to be planted in the most sacred, and fertile soil, a condition that can only be fulfilled by the Holy Kingdom or the curia, clearly a scam. But the seed with a Holy Light scent is rare, so I just packed it up along.¡±


    Negris leaned over: ¡°You know he is lying and yet you wasted ten gold coins?¡±


    ¡°There was no choice, he looked like a pitiful old man, almost as old as me.¡± Silver Coin was in his nineties this year, if he hadn¡¯t been slightly longer-lived being a Goblin, ordinary people of his age would have been considered to have a long life by that time.


    ¡°Huh? Something is off, you are being generous? But you got one thing wrong though, not having a way to verify doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it is a lie.¡±


    PS: After the third level, all the big shots are amazingly cool.

 Chapter 300 - 195: Dimensional War Fortress_1

    Chapter 300: Chapter 195: Dimensional War Fortress_1


    As the Resting Wind was about to blow, Ange rode Lightning up to the Holy Kingdom.


    In Lightning¡¯s mouth was a stick, with an Air Bubble Stone at the end. The stone is encased, and whenever Lightning bit down on the end of the stick, the case would flip open, activating the Air Bubble Stone.


    It had never had a chance to play with this before, so out of curiosity, it bit down a few times, watching the bubble flicker around its body before Ange slapped it on its head.


    Lightning obediently closed its mouth. It never dared to talk back to Ange. For one, Ange wouldn¡¯t understand it, and two, if he did, he would definitely beat it. It knew very well who it could and couldn¡¯t offend.


    The reason Ange chose to ride Lightning instead of White Neck was because of Lightning¡¯s ability to hover in the air for extended periods.


    Arriving early at the barrier surrounding the Holy Kingdom, the Resting Wind had yet to blow. Lightning was bored, stamping at empty air and looking around aimlessly.


    Ange extended his Boundary-crossing Hand into the Temple of Rest, playing with it attentively. This time, the silver coin gave him many seeds, more than a thousand different kinds. His dilemma now was deciding which ones to plant first.


    When the Resting Wind blew, Lightning hurriedly opened the case, allowing the Air Bubble Stone in upwind position to activate. The triggered air bubble enveloped both Ange and Lightning.


    The combined height of a man and horse was less than three meters. If they stood quietly, the bubble could cover them both. That¡¯s why he rode Lightning.


    The Holy Kingdom was the biggest structure for the wind to hit. The Resting Wind blowing at its barrier resulted in numerous strange transformations. Some of the wind streamed along the surface of the barrier like water.


    Some turned into swirling vortexes, spinning in certain areas while others circled half of the perimeter before crashing with other gusts coming from the opposite direction.


    The barrier was not made of physical matter, but an energy structure. It had many kinds of linkages, delays, and stacking effects with the Resting Wind, to the extent that no one knew which effects were active when the Resting Wind blew a hole through it.


    After standing still for more than twenty minutes and still no sign of barrier damage, Negris, reflected upon Ange¡¯s body, sighed, ¡°The timing of the barrier breakdown is unpredictable. Without the Air Bubble Stone, there¡¯s no way to be here. If we had to stand here aimlessly for more than ten minutes without any damage, we¡¯d be screwed.¡±


    Lightning heaved a sigh and quickly chimed in, ¡°Exactly, it should give you a precise signal, saying it¡¯ll break in ten minutes if it indeed breaks in ten, not a second more.¡±


    Being alone with Ange was nerve-wracking and awkward. It didn¡¯t know if it should engage Ange in conversation or remain silent and not disturb him. This similar feeling of being with a higher-up was distressing.


    Negris¡¯s comments were like a lifeline that it quickly latched onto, eagerly adding in its agreement.


    Although it thought it was agreeing, Negris felt mocked, ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Lightning hurriedly denied.


    In the midst of the hubbub, Ange suddenly leapt onto the barrier. It was clear he¡¯d found a weak point. He hammered at it until the barrier broke and they were able to enter the Holy Kingdom once again.


    Ange landed in the Arena of Gods the moment they arrived, letting everyone out first. Given their last experience, they weren¡¯t afraid of unexpected dangers, so more people came along with almost everyone who was free joined.


    It seemed like no one was busy...


    The plaza pavement had been lifted last time and Elf Beans were planted. After seven or eight days, the Elf Beans had sprouted and grew to the size they would be in about seven months.


    Because of Ange, Negris had also become somewhat skilled at farming. Looking at the beans, he commented, ¡°Their growth is good. They really don¡¯t need watering or fertilizing. This soil is extraordinary.¡±


    Without a word, Ange chose a corner, piled up a small mound of soil, and planted the second seed of Plantman there.


    There were only two seeds of Plantman. The first had been planted in the Temple of Rest which had a heap of Divine Country soil. Planting the seeds in two different locations would enable them to compare whether the environment or the soil was most important for growth.


    Compared to planting, Negris was more concerned about the Control Key. He took it out and asked, ¡°Is it sorted out yet? When it¡¯s done, let¡¯s go check the Control Key to see if it can control Heaven.¡±


    Lisa and Anna¡¯s eyes shimmered, filled with exhilaration.


    The Holy Kingdom soon would be controlled by the Undead God. It¡¯s thrilling just to think about it.


    They arrived at the holy temple, which was almost the core of the Holy Kingdom. The top was the launch array of the Heavenly Stairs, housed many Angel relics, and was also the control hub.


    But the most critical area was even further down. Without the Control Key before, they hadn¡¯t been able to find this area. Now they had it, and as Ange walked into the holy temple, the floor before them sank quietly revealing a flight of stairs.


    Walking down the stairs, two heavily armored zombies led the way as usual. All went smoothly as they arrived at a circular room.


    The circular room stood with a dozen crystal pillars, each as high as two meters. With Ange¡¯s entrance, all these crystal pillars lit up.


    Not just them, but the whole ground also lit up.


    The entire floor was also made out of crystal, or perhaps some type of Crystal Stone. When it lit up, Ange saw something he recognized.


    ¡°A coordinate map? Wow, even more coordinates than the World Transfer Station, many of which are not available at the Transfer Station. As expected from the Church of Light, truly impressive.¡± Lisa exclaimed in awe.


    ¡°Impressive is an understatement, it¡¯s not like the World Transfer Station. It can move ¨C look, those green dots above clearly indicate places it can descend and carry out plane transfers. It¡¯s nothing less than a fortress for attacking other Planes.¡± Negris marveled.

 Chapter 301 - 195: Dimensional War Fortress_2

    Chapter 301: Chapter 195: Dimensional War Fortress_2


    Everyone gasped. The Holy Kingdom is actually a war fortress in a different dimension?


    ¡°There are not many green dots, there are more red ones. Does red mean they cannot be transported? Why?¡± Lisa asked curiously.


    ¡°Either it¡¯s too far away, or there¡¯s a dimensional barrier. Take the Prime Material Plane as an example. Its dimensional barrier is much thicker than this Holy Kingdom¡¯s. The Holy Kingdom simply can¡¯t get there,¡± Negris explained.


    Lisa asked, ¡°You mean it can¡¯t just hang upside down over our home like it is now? Doesn¡¯t the Resting Abyss have a barrier?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, even approaching can¡¯t be done, not to mention transporting. The Heavenly Ladder can¡¯t transport to very distant locations, so in the history of the Prime Material Plane, you won¡¯t find any records of the Heavenly Stage or Heavenly Arrival. As for whether the Resting Abyss has a barrier? If it had a barrier, it wouldn¡¯t be called an abyss.¡±


    The most significant difference between an abyss and a plane lies in the presence of a barrier. Those with barriers are called planes. Those without are called abysses. No dimensional barriers means it¡¯s a world without defenses, where anyone can come and go as they please, as long as they have a beacon or coordinates.


    Why does the Undead Empire build their transit stations in such defenseless abysses? Simply because there¡¯s no barrier.


    With barriers, the energy consumed by transportation would be multiplied several times or even dozens of times.


    If both dimensions have barriers, then the energy consumption would multiply again. For particularly thick barriers, weak points have to be found, otherwise the teleportation array would need to multiply its energy to penetrate the barrier.


    The Undead Empire purposely set up a transit station in a place without a dimensional barrier, allowing people from all major dimensions to come here freely for trade, everyone gets what they need.


    The Undead Empire is confident because they are the greatest barrier in this plane.


    The Undead Empire has the confidence to protect the transit station, but Ange doesn¡¯t, so until now, the World Transit Station hasn¡¯t dared to open, as if it¡¯s guarding a golden trade route for a begging bowl.


    Of course, even if Ange had the confidence to open it, he wouldn¡¯t let it open, because the World Transit Station can¡¯t cultivate land.


    ¡°Can it be activated?¡± Lisa asked again.


    Negris took the control key from Ange, checked it, and said with a bitter face, ¡°I dare not touch it. I¡¯m afraid it will fall.¡±


    Firstly, He didn¡¯t know how to control the Holy Kingdom. Despite having the control key, there was no instruction manual or beginner¡¯s guide for how to use it.


    Secondly, the Holy Kingdom was stuck when descending. Who knew if it could still move? What if they messed around with it and it fell down, ruining the Resting Abyss?


    ¡°Ugh, can¡¯t we do anything?¡± As a former Saintess, a Forsworn, an old witch, Lisa was reluctant. The Holy Kingdom, a place they now occupy, the nest of the Gods of Light, and they couldn¡¯t do anything?


    ¡°We aren¡¯t completely helpless, we can still check the coordinate system map.¡± Negris had just finished speaking when he saw Ange squatting on the floor, drawing circles with his fingers on the ground, and the entire coordinate system map moved back and forth with his fingers.


    He carefully examined every dot representing the planes and abysses.


    Negris leaned over to look at some introductions to the planes displayed on the coordinates, then glanced at Ange, asking confusedly, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Looking for a place where we can grow crops,¡± Ange responded.


    ¡°Pfft... I knew it...¡± Negris almost spat out blood. Apart from this, Ange would not be interested in anything else.


    However, his efforts were destined to be in vain. Suitable for plant growth, every plane definitely has a strong dimensional barrier.


    In the following days, Negris kept dragging Ange to try and figure out how to control the whole system, but with the lack of information and instructions, their accomplishments were few. One of the few achievements they made was activating one of the crystal steles.


    The Crystal Stele first showed some patterns made up of rays of light. After fluctuating for a while, a crying voice came from the crystal stele, ¡°Supreme Light, please grant me the power to heal everything and save my child.¡±


    The Crystal Stele kept flickering, and finally, some blurry images appeared on the stele. A two-three months old baby was crying loudly. Something had bitten off the baby¡¯s thigh, the wound jagged and bloody.


    A pair of rough hands tightly held the baby¡¯s wound, praying tearfully for a miracle to happen.


    The image displayed on the stele was from the perspective of the owner of these hands. It was blurry because his eyes were filled with tears.


    Buge was just an ordinary villager from a small village. He devoutly worshipped the Gods of Light, prayed earnestly, donated monthly, redeemed his original sin, and prayed for peace for his children and descendants.


    Although he had never seen a miracle in his life, from childhood to adulthood, he firmly believed that the Gods of Light would protect him. As long as he was devout enough, the Light would protect his whole family.


    Three months ago, his wife gave birth to a daughter, but she died from excessive bleeding during a difficult childbirth, leaving him and his daughter to depend on each other for survival.


    The devout Buge did not blame the Gods of Light for not protecting his wife. He only blamed himself for not being devout enough. For his daughter¡¯s health and happy growth, Buge served the gods even more devoutly.


    How could he be more devout?


    The priest told him that everyone was born with original sin. Because of sin, they were banished from Heaven and needed to redeem the sins on their bodies to return to Heaven.

 Chapter 302 - 195: Dimensional War Fortress_3

    Chapter 302: Chapter 195: Dimensional War Fortress_3


    How can one be redeemed?


    The priest says: I don¡¯t know. Each person¡¯s sin is different. Perhaps it is greed, perhaps it is laziness, only God knows. The only thing the priest knows is that donations are the best way to redeem the sins of the body.


    Every silver coin you donate has the potential to help three fellow believers. That is redemption.


    Buge, in a daze, donated most of his wealth and planned to work harder to make more money to donate. Carrying his three-month-old daughter, he came to the back hill to prepare to dig some mushrooms.


    Very few people eat mushrooms in this era. This food requires a lot of fat and spices; otherwise it¡¯s hard to eat and has little nutrition.


    Therefore, Buge¡¯s primary target is the holy mushroom, which, when dried and ground, has a strong hemostatic and healing effect. It is very popular among both the church and adventurers.


    Of course, Buge would not sell to adventurers. He intended to donate to the church to redeem the sins of himself and his daughter. He didn¡¯t notice that his daughter was actually smaller than the average baby, because he donated most of his money and couldn¡¯t buy enough milk.


    Bringing a baby up the mountain is even more dangerous. Leaving aside the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains, even the cold and damp air is enough to harm a baby.


    Nevertheless, Buge was convinced that doing this was good for his daughter. He believed the Gods of Light would protect him and his daughter.


    Then, he encountered a wolf. As he climbed the tree, the wolf pounced and bit off his daughter¡¯s leg.


    Buge held his daughter, wept in despair. With a wolf underneath the tree and his daughter grievously wounded, if not treated promptly, the three-month-old baby could die from blood loss alone.


    Buge unleashed a faith greater than he¡¯d ever had before, weeping and begging the gods to save them.


    Ange tentatively extended his consciousness towards the crystal stele, towards the image of the baby, towards the wound on the broken leg.


    With the Face Purification Technique, Ange could stop the bleeding of this kind of wound, so he attempted to use it.


    Buge, on the other end of the stele, suddenly felt a power flowing into his body, his hands were lifted uncontrollably, and a divine light emitted from his palm, wiping on his daughter¡¯s wound.


    The bloody wound visibly and quickly began to heal.


    ¡°A miracle... a miracle indeed, protection of Light, protection of Light...¡±


    As Buge murmured, something started flowing incessantly into the crystal stele.


    ¡°God, save my daughter, save my daughter, I will donate all my possessions, to redeem my sins.¡± Buge said agitatedly yet devoutly.


    With a bit of hesitation, Ange reached his hands towards the stele, and surprisingly, his hands went through it.


    He curiously embraced the image of the baby in the monument and gently pulled it out. When his hands were pulled back, an extra baby appeared in them.


    ¡°Kvada, is this even possible?¡± Negris¡¯s eyes were about to pop out from their sockets. Can these crystals penetrate through space?


    Buge in the projection, naturally there was no baby in his arms. He was so thrilled that he knelt down on the tree, knocking his head on the bark, ¡°Protection of Light, eternal brilliance of the Gods, Protection of Light, eternal brilliance of the Gods...¡±


    As he was doing this, a wolf¡¯s howl woke him up. He looked down and saw several wolves under the tree, one particularly large and calf-sized one, was staring at him fiercely.


    Buge suddenly realized that he was still in danger and began to pray loudly, ¡°Gods protect me, grant me power, destroy the evil wolves.¡±


    The leading wolf, with a run-up, jumped, knocked Buge down from the tree, and bit off his throat. This time, there was nothing that could invoke the protection of Light for him.


    Negris floated up, Little Angel and Little Zombie came running, curiously staring at the fragile baby in Ange¡¯s hands, reaching out to poke but hesitating.

 Chapter 303 - 196 Plantman Sprouts_1

    Chapter 303: Chapter 196 Plantman Sprouts_1


    Ange dripped the Holy Essence Liquid onto the baby¡¯s severed leg, continuously casting Holy Light as the leg slowly started to grow back bit by bit.


    Lisa held the baby with a pained expression: ¡°Oh dear, who could do this? A wolf¡¯s bite? Damned wolf, wait for Auntie to find some wolf skin to make you clothes. Who took you to the wolf¡¯s den? You¡¯re only three months old, how ruthless! Her father? Where¡¯s her father? I¡¯ll break his leg. What? The wolf killed him?¡±


    Negris curiously circled the crystal monument, voicing his uncertainty: ¡°Could this be the legendary Angel Descending Monument?¡±


    Luther leaned in to ask: ¡°Like a Holy Spirit Possession, like Shamara¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes, devout magicians can summon angels to descend upon them, their strength surges dramatically, it¡¯s quite troublesome. This kind of surge is unpredictable. Some typically weak individuals, with the descent of an angel, can rip apart a Minotaur. It¡¯s hard to estimate the enemy¡¯s strength, so when battling with a magician of the Church of Light, one must unleash all their power.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Negris added: ¡°However, the Holy Spirit Angel that Shamara is possessed by, she created it herself.¡±


    ¡°She created it? She made a Holy Spirit Angel? Is she that powerful?¡± Luther¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out in shock.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could she be a Fallen Angel and a fake God,¡± Negris retorted.


    Luther exclaimed, shocked: ¡°I thought she was weak because she acted so obediently in front of Lord Nage, I was thinking of challenging her before. Who would¡¯ve thought she was so powerful? Right, I just broke through to becoming a High-level Sword Saint, my realm is unstable, I need practice and testing, Lord Nage, please help me find a same-level opponent.¡±


    Negris scoffed: ¡°Wait until Ange beats you up, then you¡¯ll know why Shamara acts so obediently, and you¡¯ll surely become obedient as well.¡±


    Ever since Ange mastered the Ultimate Transformation Technique and Dragon God Transformation Technique, his fighting power had become immeasurable. Negris didn¡¯t have a clue how powerful Ange was now, anyway, he had already killed two Gods.


    The baby¡¯s severed leg had fully grown back. Once the last bit of skin and flesh were repaired, Ange released his mental control over the baby. Immediately, the baby began to wail, its voice clear and full of vigor, causing Lisa to involuntarily flinch, the cry almost similar to a Soul Impact.


    ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, what¡¯s wrong with the baby? Did it hurt? Did Uncle Skeleton hurt you? It didn¡¯t hurt? Are you hungry? Oh dear, where could I find breast milk? Vania, Vania.¡±


    Vania, who ran in like a bear, upon hearing Lisa¡¯s words, twisted her fingers nervously and shyly said, ¡°I... I am still a virgin, I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    No one could be found who was able to nurse, not even a horse. None of the horses Ange had in the Resting Palace were of nursing age.


    Now, what could they do? The baby continued its relentless crying, completely disregarding the situation. Lisa temporarily plugged the baby¡¯s mouth with her thumb and asked anxiously, ¡°What do we do now? Lord, do you have anything the baby can eat? You can¡¯t be considering bringing a cow up here, can you?¡±


    Ange took out a fruit.


    ¡°Hiss, a Fruit of Life from the World Tree? How do you have these? Did you stimulate that sickly branch?¡± Negris gasped.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°It grew.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask any more questions, given the curt two-word answer he received. The answers to these questions were better left to his own observations.


    After recalling from the Resting Palace and moving the Bronze Book to the field, he immediately saw the sick branch from the World Tree.


    After obtaining the Insect Ash Liquid, Ange transplanted a sick branch of the World Tree to the field. Unlike regular World Trees, this branch was cut from the ancient World Tree and was already 91,000 years old.


    Now, the branch was entirely clear of the blemishes it once had. The buds and leaves were sprouting fresh and green, obviously indicating that the transplantation was successful.


    A fresh breakage pointed out where Ange had plucked the fruit he presented earlier from the branch.


    ¡°My God, Ange really cured the World Tree.¡± Negris had been prepared mentally when he saw the disease spots decreasing, but he was still greatly shocked when it was successful. His old friend, the World Tree, had been saved.


    Seeing the projection onto his dragon form, Negris said with envy: ¡°The little guy is really lucky to eat the Fruit of Life from childhood, I hope he can have a long life just like an elf.¡±


    The little one stared with clear and wide eyes, clinging to Ange¡¯s finger forcefully, seemingly oblivious to what was said.


    At that moment, the Angel Descending Monument flickered again. A voice rang out: ¡°The omnipotent Lord, your followers are suffering from the plague, please save us, gift us the Holy Water, and exterminate the dreadful dysentery.¡±


    Along with this voice, another image appeared on the monument. It was from the first-person perspective again. In the center was a barrel filled with murky water.


    Surrounding the barrel, apart from the viewpoint of the first-person, was a large group of ragged humans, all bowing their heads around the barrel.


    ¡°This is the cleanest water we could find. A few days ago, during the flood, a lot of people and livestock drowned. Then, dysentery broke out. Everyone was vomitting and having diarrhea. We quickly couldn¡¯t hold out, almighty Lord. Buck, the faithful of Baki village, lead the surviving villagers in offering their most devout faith. Please eliminate the dysentery and save us.¡±

 Chapter 304 - 196 Plantman Sprouts_2

    Chapter 304: Chapter 196 Plantman Sprouts_2


    Old Buck¡¯s voice was filled with dejection and helplessness, on the brink of breaking into tears. He knew very well that his actions were pointless. In the decades of his devotion to the Light, he had prayed tens of thousands of times, and never had he seen a miracle.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was due to his lack of faith, or the Gods of Light were simply indifferent to the likes of him.


    But why did the old noble Lord Hull, who never prayed, receive miraculous blessings? He had fallen from his horse and been paralyzed, yet his condition mysteriously cured. The last time they met in town, he almost got whipped for blocking his horse.


    But even knowing that miracles are impossible, what could Old Buck do?


    This was their only hope. They could not even drink clean water. The place was teeming with unsubsided floodwaters, making it difficult to find clean firewood to boil the water. People had to drink the murky raw water, and many of them started vomiting and having diarrhea. What else could they do aside from praying to the gods?


    Rather than dying in desperate and resentful circumstances, it was better to hypnotize oneself with prayers and gain fleeting peace before succumbing quietly to death. Old Buck, who had lived for more than half his life, no longer begged for miracles. He only wished to lead everyone to a peaceful death.


    As the believers in the image prayed, strands of holy light gathered on the crystal monument, slowly forming a transparent crystal.


    ¡°A Holy Crystal?¡± Negris recognized it at once. Shamara had exchanged several Holy Crystals before, but they were all black. Now, he finally saw a white Holy Crystal.


    ¡°So the Holy Crystals are formed by the faith of believers, isn¡¯t that the Faith Elemental Force? The same as Ange¡¯s Soul Crystal? What about Shamara? How did she get her black Holy Crystal? Does she have believers too?¡± One question after another arose in Negris¡¯s heart.


    Ange made a gesture towards the Holy Crystal, and it flew into his hand. After examining it for a moment, he put it away in the Temple of Rest.


    Seeing his actions, Negris knew what he was thinking and hurriedly cleared the space in front of the crystal monument.


    In the spirit of fair exchange, since Ange took the Holy Crystal, naturally he had to give something back.


    Ange brought forth the Holy Light and reached into the monument.


    Old Buck jumped up in excitement, holding up his right hand in panic and disbelief: ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s lit. It¡¯s lit.¡±


    Old Buck, who never thought he would witness a miracle, held up his panicked right hand, not knowing what to do: ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s lit, it¡¯s lit. The Gods of Light have answered us.¡±


    Negris murmured to himself, thinking: Response from the Gods? Wishful thinking. These crystal monuments are being used by the Holy Spirit Angels. Given the intelligence of the Holy Spirit Angels, it¡¯s probably more like an automated response.


    The rest of the villagers were also stunned. Old Buck was too overwhelmed by the event and didn¡¯t know what to do, let alone them.


    Ange tilted his head and moved his hand towards the barrel.


    Before he knew it, Old Buck¡¯s right hand was forced on its own into the water barrel.


    The hand in the water emitted a holy glow and the murky water turned clear rapidly. Even the mud that had sunk to the bottom of the barrel was thoroughly cleansed.


    Before long, a barrel of crystal-clear water, even cleaner than well water, appeared in the barrel.


    Old Buck and the villagers tremblingly gathered around the barrel, mumbling: ¡°We¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved.¡±


    As the image gradually disappeared, Negris kept circling the monument and murmuring:


    ¡°This monument is quite strange. It assists with the projection of power. Normally, projecting power to the Prime Material Plane would cause a loss of at least tenfold, but with the assistance of the monument, the loss is much less. Ange, how much less is the loss when you project power onto the silver coin compared to using the monument?¡±


    Ange silently calculated for a moment, then replied: ¡°Five times less.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, five times less. No wonder no one can defeat the Church of Light. Other people lose more than tenfold in projection, while they only lose a few times. No wonder the Holy Spirit Possessions are so powerful. Even if you, Ange, were to possess the silver coin yourself, you would not be able to defeat a priest with Angel¡¯s Descent.¡± Negris sighed.


    The prosperity of the Church of Light was not random. They even had an advantage in projecting power.


    Just as he was speaking, the monument lit up again.


    ¡°Tsk, here it comes again. Business at the Church of Light sure is busy, huh?¡± As he spoke, the monument displayed an image. It was still Old Buck and the group of villagers.


    ¡°O, Almighty Lord, your people are suffering from the torment of hunger. Pray, save us and bestow bountiful food upon us...¡±


    Old Buck gave the sick villagers holy water, which almost instantly took effect. Their vomiting and diarrhoea stopped, and they started clamoring with hunger.


    The disaster-stricken villagers, drenched and weary, clung to their last straw of hope, once again offering their devout belief, praying for divine mercy.


    Another Holy Crystal was forming. Perhaps due to the success of the previous prayer, their faith was more steadfast, hence the crystal formed more rapidly.


    Ange grabbed it and turned out a bag of grain, stuffing it into the stele.


    A bag of grain abruptly appeared before Old Buck.


    Old Buck was stunned. It was one thing to receive a response from the gods for the first time, but how could the Gods of Light be so responsive?


    This isn¡¯t right; this doesn¡¯t match the descriptions in the Holy Code and legendary epics, does it?


    Ange¡¯s responsiveness made Old Buck question his life. Yet, the bag of grain was factual. After opening it, he found it full of plump, fresh grain.


    Chewing the raw grain, Old Buck found it a bit unpalatable. Then, a villager with an oily face sidled up and asked tentatively, ¡°Old Buck, should we pray to the gods again for some firewood? Raw grain tastes awful.¡±


    Old Buck glanced at him and said, ¡°As long as you harbor faith, the Light will respond to your prayers. Go on.¡±


    The oily villager withdrew with a sheepish smile, ¡°Would the gods really respond to me, hehe, hehe.¡± He was self-aware after all.


    The crystal stele darkened and lit up again, terribly busy.


    Unsurprisingly, the faith base of the Church of Light is too solid. They have billions of believers who pray anywhere and anytime. Among them are many with unwavering faith. One stele is never enough to handle them all.


    After Ange process a few more times, Negris stopped him, ¡°Alright, alright, I roughly understand the function of these stelae now. Don¡¯t respond to them anymore. Otherwise, they will think it¡¯s the favor of the Gods of Light and will focus all their faith on the Gods of Light.¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, shifted here.¡± Ange stared at something, and the Ring of Balance appeared slowly behind his head.


    ¡°Shifted to the Ring of Balance? The prayers you¡¯ve answered, the Faith Elemental Force, all came here?¡± Negris asked, astounded.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°But... but this isn¡¯t divine power, can you use the Ring of Balance to steal the faith of the Light system, like Shamara did, a false god?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve always been... aimed here.¡± Ange pointed to the Ring of Balance, speaking with exasperation. He didn¡¯t know how else to explain it clearly.


    Luckily, Negris was accustomed to Ange¡¯s way of speaking and guessed, ¡°You mean, after you¡¯ve answered them, these believers¡¯ Power of Faith is always directed towards you?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Kvada, if that¡¯s the case, you are not stealing their faith, you are stealing their believers, you have undercut their foundation.¡± Negris said, taken aback.


    Although Shamara stole faith, she was still within the Light system. Ange, on the other hand, was undermining it at its very roots.


    Just as he was about to say more, Feilin hurriedly ran in, excitedly announcing, ¡°Master, the plantman has sprouted! The plantman you sowed has sprouted!¡±


    ¡°Sprouted?¡± Ange was somewhat surprised since the one planted in the Temple of Rest hadn¡¯t sprouted yet, even after several days. The one that he had recently planted hadn¡¯t been in the ground a day, and it had sprouted?


    ¡°However, the shoot seems a little wilted. Master, please come and take a look.¡± Feilin urged anxiously.

 Chapter 305 - 197: Cultivating a God, New Godly Body_1

    Chapter 305: Chapter 197: Cultivating a God, New Godly Body_1


    The Plantman sprouted, wilted, then died. Ange tried to revive it with Insect Ash Liquid and Essence Bug Ash Liquid, but to no avail.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it didn¡¯t sprout, but dying just after sprouting? Let¡¯s ask Anthony.¡± Negris said.


    Two seeds of the Plantman, one planted in the divine soil of the Resting Camp, the other here. The one at Resting Camp didn¡¯t germinate, no signs of life at all.


    The one in front of him would be better off not sprouting at all, since it died as soon as it sprouted, faster than a heart attack. Ange was notified and rushed out from the temple, but within a few minutes, the sprout was dead. This was highly unusual.


    This thing came from the Church of Light, might as well ask Anthony.


    In the Consciousness Space, Ange called out to Anthony, dragging his consciousness in.


    ¡°Plantman? You¡¯re not referring to the God Seed Project, are you?¡± Anthony asked uncertainly after listening to the description provided by Negris.


    Negris breathed in sharply: ¡°God Seed Project? Such a domineering name? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve come to the right person. I suspect no one in the Church has any knowledge of the details, not even the Pope, because I burned the records.¡± Anthony said smugly.


    ¡°During the era where Gods and Kings were still present, a Pope in the Church had a sudden thought: Can we spawn a Divine Spirit just like the Tree of Life?¡± Anthony started his narration.


    The Pope who came up with this idea not only thought about it but also took action. He secretly summoned a group of loyal subordinates, going all out to get a fruit from the Tree of Life. Then, he employed a lot of Druids and devised various Secret Techniques to cultivate a bunch of seeds.


    ¡°The entire process was very intricate and complicated. Although they did produce some results in the end, he was killed by the Gods soon after. His name was erased.¡±


    Negris felt the urge to vomit blood: ¡°Killed? The Gods killed him?¡±


    He thought he would hear an epic saga filled with twists and turns, but then he heard that the Pope was murdered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t we supposed to kill him? He was already deserving of death in the eyes of the Gods when he got such an idea.¡± Anthony said as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    ¡°And then?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Then I burned the records. I burnt down the entire library and scripture storage of the curia. I came across the project here. The name ¡°God Seed Project¡± was quite frightening, so I flipped through it.¡± said Anthony.


    Negris was speechless for a while: ¡°Even though you did that for the sake of protecting the Resting Abyss, I still want to beat you up. You destroyed so many historical records and knowledge.¡±


    Anthony glanced at him sideway: ¡°Lord of Knowledge, I advise you to abandon that idea, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be so annoying when you talk, just like Lightning!?¡± Negris was so angry that he wanted to jump up and smack him on the forehead.


    Anthony hurriedly continued: ¡°The history recorded by the Church of Light was distorted. It¡¯s not a big deal if it¡¯s burned. As for the Druids, several of them were Elves, quite long-lived. When I burned the records, they were still alive. Since there were no records, slowly nobody knew what they had done. In the end, they were all released from their soft detention. I saved them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still alive? Are they alive now?¡± Negris perked up.


    ¡°Of course not. The lifespan of an Elf is at most 1,300 years. They were already four to five hundred years old when they were captured. More than a thousand years have passed since then, so they¡¯re long dead. I was constantly reincarnating at that time, and I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. I vaguely heard that they were planting some Plantman in some restricted area, so when you mentioned the Plantman, I thought of them.¡±


    At this point, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How do you know about these things? I doubt even the Church nowadays would remember. I burned those records thoroughly.¡±


    Negris recounted how he had acquired two seeds by paying ten silver coins and a gold coin, how his party had heard about the divine soil and had come up to plant, and how one seed had ended up dead.


    Upon hearing this, Anthony grew furious: ¡°What!? You went to the Holy Kingdom for fun and didn¡¯t tell me? Do you have no conscience? I wanted to go up there for a long time but couldn¡¯t fly, and now that you can, you don¡¯t even tell me? You just wait for it!¡±


    Vehemently severing the Soul Contact, Anthony disappeared. Not long after, Ange indicated a motion with a change in his expression: ¡°Anthony is here, we should welcome him.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to greet him? There¡¯s no Resting Wind now, and even if there is, it might not break the barrier. Do you want us to pick him up first, and then come down when the Resting Wind comes? How dare he?¡± Negris grumbled abrasively.


    Ange cocked his head as if he was listening to something, then said: ¡°He said, the Stairway to Heaven, it can be used to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Pick someone up? The Stairway to Heaven can do that? I thought spirits were able to fly along the stairway on their own.¡± Negris was taken aback by this information.


    Upon activating the Stairway to Heaven, and after some fiddling, a figure appeared at the end of the stairs. He stepped out of the beam of light trembling, surprised all over, he looked far into the distance with an astonishing expression on his face.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Negris let out a long sigh: ¡°He has been pretending for too long. Due to the long-term influence, he probably has developed the mentality of a devout believer deep inside. It¡¯s quite normal for him to lose composure when he steps into the legendary Heaven.¡±


    Before he finished, he heard Anthony cursing out loud: ¡°Damn it, why is this place so ugly? Is this really the Holy Kingdom?¡±

 Chapter 306 - 197: Planting Gods, New Divine Body_2

    Chapter 306: Chapter 197: Planting Gods, New Divine Body_2


    Negris nearly bit his tongue in surprise.


    ¡°I thought it would be grand and spectacular. Turns out it¡¯s all arranged geometric objects and sculptures made of stacked stone. Monotonous in color, randomly arranged, lacks depth. The Gods of Light are missing a God of Construction or a Goddess of Beauty in their midst.¡±


    With a shocked expression, Anthony quipped, ¡°The most aesthetic part happens to be this square. The crops planted have layers, arranged neatly, just mismatched with the overall look, like a messy patchwork.¡±


    Negris whispered, ¡°The square was dug up by Ange.¡±


    With a serious face, Anthony said, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s full of beauty. The other buildings are ruining the beauty of the square.¡±


    ¡°... Now I know why you always easily ascend to the position of the bishop,¡± Negris commented, shocked.


    Anthony wanted to take a tour of Heaven, but Negris held him back. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, why not investigate why the seedling died first?¡±


    ¡°Do we need to investigate that? Who killed the pope who launched the Seed God project? Gods, the soil here carries the will of the gods. This kind of heretical seed will surely be purified,¡± Anthony remarked.


    Without delay, Ange reached into the Temple of Rest, dug up another seed. The seed in the temple was also planted in divine soil, it wouldn¡¯t have also been purified, right?


    However, after digging it up, the seed was perfectly fine, lively and vibrant. The husk had even cracked, presumably about to sprout before long.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, there are no signs of purification at all. The soil inside the Temple of Rest is also divine, we refer to it as God Soil,¡± Negris added.


    After digging up the previously wilted seedling to take a look, even the husk had visible signs of Holy Light burns. Apparently, the Holy Power content in the soil was too low, which allowed the seed to persist until sprouting. However, the seedling was too weak, far weaker than the seed, and had burned to death soon after sprouting.


    Anthony compared the two, grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and sniffed it. Then, he asked, ¡°If they are the same kind of soil, it¡¯s impossible not to have signs of burns. Ange, did you do any special treatment to the soil when you brought it in?¡±


    Ange thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I was afraid of fungi and insects, so I purified it.¡±While speaking, he showed his hands, casting a Holy Light.


    Negris and Anthony looked at each other, their eyes lighting up at the same time. Anthony said, ¡°That should be the reason. Your Holy Light has purified the intent of the gods in the soil, so it won¡¯t burn these heretical seeds.¡±


    Negris added, ¡°At the same time, it also purified some other things in the soil, causing this seed to be ¡®first¡¯ planted but hasn¡¯t sprouted until now.¡±


    So that¡¯s why, once the cause had been identified, Ange replanted the seed back into the God Soil of the Temple of Rest.


    ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m going to take a tour around Heaven. Looking at the layout here, where do the people of Heaven live? Do they live on the other side? Have you met any of them?¡± Anthony quickly spotted the same problem as Shamara.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say and rubbed his nose, awkwardly suggesting, ¡°You better go and see for yourself.¡±


    Negris¡¯s words made Anthony sigh deeply, ¡°Sigh...since you¡¯ve already said this much, there¡¯s probably nothing good to see. There have been records of many people being guided to Heaven, but never has one returned. I assume they all have been turned into nutrients for Heaven.¡±


    Negris flew over and patted his shoulder, not knowing what else to say.


    Anthony sighed again. Suddenly, his expression changed. He pulled out a magic crystal card from his pocket. There was a symbol on it that was blinking.


    He quickly pressed that symbol and then listened attentively.


    There was no sound. It was a communication at the soul level. The action of listening attentively was just for Ange and Negris¡¯ benefit, to avoid them thinking he was daydreaming.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Anthony lifted his head, ¡°Polk found the valley where the druid who had once held the Seed God plan was imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Really!? This quickly?¡± Negris was overjoyed and quickly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Ange also cast a curious glance. A druid with the Seed God plan, he liked it. ¡°Seed God¡± was also a kind of planting.


    ¡°In the Northern Wind Divine Mountain Range,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°I asked him to rush over through the Teleportation Array. There happened to be one there, so it will be quick.¡±


    Negris immediately frowned, ¡°How could they hold him there? It¡¯s a freezing, barren land, the least conducive environment for the druids. The seeds could freeze to death.¡±


    Anthony gave a bitter smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a basic strategy? Water mages held in deserts, earth mages imprisoned in water cells, wind mages buried in the ground. It¡¯s all about keeping you away from familiar environments. If you put a druid in a forest, could you even hold them?¡±


    ¡°Uh, makes sense, it¡¯s like you can¡¯t keep a male dragon in a place with females,¡± Negris recalled a proverb from the Dragon Clan.


    Anthony took a quick glanced at it, hurriedly taking two steps away.


    It was only then that Negris remembered that he was a male dragon too...


    ¡°I¡¯m an exception...¡± Negris tried to justify weakly. ¡°But what on earth is going on? Did Polk find a location? What did he find?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still on the move. The valley is full of ice and snow. Luckily, he¡¯s rather light, otherwise, he would have sank into the snow,¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°There are quite a few traces of houses on both sides of the valley, but they¡¯re all buried in snow. It doesn¡¯t look like anyone has been living here,¡± Anthony observed.


    ¡°Polk sensed something under the snow, a strong energy reaction,¡± Anthony added.


    Anthony suddenly raised his head, shocked, and said, ¡°Polk... is dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?!¡± Negris was startled and immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Anthony swallowed hard and sent a sequence of images to Ange and Negris using his soul.


    In the snow-covered valley, the Black Knight galloped, his horse¡¯s hooves falling heavily in the snow and leaving only shallow footprints.


    All around was a vast expanse of white. Aside from some buried buildings visible near the mouth of the valley, there were no signs of life. The silent valley seemed completely lifeless.


    Suddenly, Polk felt some fluctuations, rhythmic and powerful like a heartbeat.


    The fluctuations came from the snowy ground. In the depths of the buried valley, Polk dug up the heavy snow and soon found a flower bud. It was a large bud, pure white and shiny, glowing with a holy light.


    As Polk touched the flower bud, a white smoke arose. This was genuine Holy Light.


    Almost simultaneously, a thought focused on Polk. The bud bloomed, and a robust man rose slowly from the flower, his body shimmered with fluorescent light as he emotionlessly looked at Polk.


    The next moment, the man leapt out and punched Polk.


    The spiritual image abruptly ended there.


    Negris was dumbfounded. ¡°Is that a Divine Body?¡±


    The man¡¯s body emitted a fluorescent glow that was unmistakably divine.


    Anthony nodded with a bitter and heartbroken expression. Polk was dead, and he hadn¡¯t been able to save him. Moreover, the sudden appearance of a Divine Body meant significant trouble.


    The Church of Light was currently godless, though Anthony likely didn¡¯t know that the last standing Libra had been killed by Ange not too long ago.


    Regardless, at present, there was a vacant position for a god in the Church of Light. Anthony could boldly split the church and covertly commit blasphemous acts. However, the sudden appearance of a Divine Body posed a new problem. If it has inherited the deity of the Gods of Light, what would they do?


    It was not a joking matter, considering even Ange could inherit the Undead Godhood...


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let it live. I¡¯m going back first,¡± Anthony said to Negris before turning away.


    Anthony vanished using the Heavenly Stairs, leaving Negris to turn to Ange and suggest,


    ¡°Maybe, we should also follow? This Divine Body seems to be newborn. It would be best to kill it early. If it inherits the deity of the Gods of Light, trouble will follow. The Church of Light could potentially escape Anthony¡¯s control and turn against us. They¡¯ll definitely seize this place back then.¡±


    Ange suddenly raised his head, pointing to the Square of the Gods and asked, ¡°This place, seized back?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, although the Holy Kingdom is worth a great deal more than your broken land, but yes, this place¡ªthe land where you plant things¡ªthey would seize back,¡± Negris affirmed menacingly.


    Ange turned and crouched down, emitting a long soul cry.


    With a rumble, the Little Angels, Little Zombies, Purple Skeleton Titans, Lightning Horses and others, who had been scattered around and playing, came rushing back. Ange quickly crammed them all into the Temple of Rest.


    ¡°Stop Anthony first, tell him to wait,¡± Negris hastily said.

 Chapter 307 - 198: Extra Soul Shard_1

    Chapter 307: Chapter 198: Extra Soul Shard_1


    Anthony enveloped himself in his cape.


    Under him was a grumbling undead horse: ¡°I only let you mount me because of Polk¡¯s death. As soon as the fighting is over, get as far away from me as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, thank you. I¡¯ll leave as soon as we¡¯ve finished fighting. But in the meantime, could you exert some extra effort? The enemy is a divine body, I can¡¯t handle it by myself.¡± Anthony replied jokingly.


    Lightning, carrying Ange, kept curiously peeping over at them.


    ¡°What are you staring at, you silly unicorn. Keep your eyes to yourself or I¡¯ll devour your soul.¡± The undead horse glared at Lightning, cursing fiercely.


    Lightning grinned, revealing a set of white teeth and a dismissive smile. It ignored the undead horse and asked Anthony, ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Both the undead horse and Anthony were taken aback. Anthony hurriedly denied, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The undead horse angrily retorted, ¡°You foolish creature, the undead don¡¯t have genders, idiot.¡±


    Lightning ignored it again and posed another question to Anthony, ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    Anthony gave a bitter smile, ¡°No, again not. Even though I raised her, she never listens to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Lightning employed his signature skill ¡®Face-Mocking,¡¯ and, looking sidelong at the undead horse, slowly and clearly mouthed: ¡°Du (sound muted).¡±


    ¡°Say that again, you stupid horse. Say that once more!¡± The undead horse was furious, letting out an angry soul-shaking roar.


    ¡°Du (sound muted)¡± Lightning repeated, no matter what it said, even if it called you ¡®mom¡¯, you would be infuriated. Because its expressions were way too provocative.


    The undead horse at once swerved in anger and was about to charge. But in the next second, the blade of a scythe was lowered between them as Ange looked at it, tilting his head.


    The undead horse shuddered violently; it suddenly recalled what Anthony told it and kept its rage in check despite breathing heavily.


    Anthony, wiping away his cold sweat, patted the undead horse¡¯s neck to soothe it. He then covertly made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture towards Lightning who arrogantly snorted and decided to let it go.


    You dare to huff and puff around Lord Lightning with such temperance? Those with poor tolerance should never argue with Lightning. It dismisses your rebukes, but its comebacks hit you straight in the heart.


    The two horses raced swiftly, and soon they reached a valley.


    Seeing the icy landscape of the valley reflected on Ange, Negris wondered aloud, ¡°In a place like this, they could cultivate a divine body? It would be amazing if they can even grow grass here.¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. Are the Druids that incredible? Did they actually sire a god?¡± Anthony said, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Druids, those farmers of the fields who deal with mud, crops, and forests every day. Whether sunny or rainy, they work tirelessly and are just like typical old farmers. Even the Elves are no exception.


    According to legends, powerful Druids have tremendous skills. They could dominate an entire forest, transform into a deity, and defeat gods with the power of a god. But those are all just legends.


    The last time Anthony heard about Druids was around the time of the Spring Breeze Cup Planting Competition.


    Could this unnoticeable profession have brought forth a divine body?


    The divine body is different from gods. The difference is the divine quality. Without divine quality, it¡¯s just a powerful shell.


    But once it develops divine quality, especially given that today the Gods of Light have fallen, it would instantly become the Master God, or even the sole God which would spell trouble.


    However, no matter how formidable the divine body is, it was brought forth by the Druids who, in this case, were the true freaks.


    Anthony patted the undead horse¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°My old friend, scout ahead for us.¡±


    The undead horse glanced at him and grumbled, ¡°Call me by my name, Black Horse!¡±


    The undead horse howled, raised its front hooves and stomped. Where its hooves landed, a rush of death spread and three or four ghosts crawled up and flew quickly towards the valley.


    Black Horse?! Lightning laughed out loud, the undead horse indeed suited the name.


    Following the ghosts, they cautiously entered the valley.


    The journey was tranquil and before long they arrived in front of a snow pit. At the bottom was a giant withered bud, frozen and frost-covered on the surface, but the divine body was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Has anyone spotted him?¡± Anthony asked.


    Both Ange and the undead horse shook their heads. Lightning did the same.


    ¡°Master, please protect me,¡± Anthony said as he pulled out a piece of cloth and a crystal ball. The cloth was inscribed with various sacred symbols, not unlike a holy shroud, but with different patterns.


    He spread the cloth on the snow-laden ground and put the crystal on it. Anthony then began intoning an arcane incantation.


    Ange too began his enactment, using his powers to summon Negris, Little Angel, Little Zombie, and then the Purple Skeleton Titans. They quickly spread out and prepared themselves.


    No matter how arcane the incantation was, as long as it wasn¡¯t new, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Negris. After listening for a while, it wondered, ¡°That¡¯s the Shaman¡¯s Spirit Prayer Technique, isn¡¯t it? Will it work? Are you planning to save Polk?¡±


    Anthony finished reciting the long incantation and was holding a tiny lump of black energy in his hand. He slapped the black energy into the crystal ball before replying, ¡°It could, but it is uncertain how much it could save.¡±


    Negris disagreed, ¡°Even if you retrieve some soul fragments, what¡¯s the use? They¡¯re already shattered. Even if you reclaim them, they wouldn¡¯t be Polk anymore.¡±

 Chapter 308 - 198: Extra Soul Fragment_2

    Chapter 308: Chapter 198: Extra Soul Fragment_2


    ¡°Sigh, yes, but what can we do? We save what we can. As long as he retains some of his past memories, he is still Polk. At worst, I can ¡®tell¡¯ him more when the time comes,¡± Anthony spoke helplessly.


    ¡°Kvada...¡± Negris paused for a moment before cursing uncontrollably. He had understood what Anthony meant with his ¡®tell¡¯. He was planning to shape Polk¡¯s memory.


    If you lost your memory and the first person you met upon waking up told you, ¡°I¡¯m your father¡±, there¡¯s a high probability you would believe them.


    Anthony was now preparing to gather Polk¡¯s soul shards and use them as a foundation to reshape a soul. As for whether this soul was the original Polk?


    If it possesses parts of Polk¡¯s memories and the rest is filled in by someone else, then it¡¯s Polk.


    Ange suddenly asked, ¡°Soul shards, right?¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Anthony nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, Polk¡¯s soul shards.¡±


    Ange slowly raised his hand and drew a circle, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±


    As he moved, the entire valley stirred up a sort of ¡®wind¡¯ that was drawn towards the central point of the circle he had traced in the air.


    This ¡®wind¡¯ was not a physical phenomenon, but rather one that existed in the realm of souls. Only the Undead could sense this flow of energy.


    When Ange reached the halfway point of the circle, the center point had already ignited into a lively flame. Once he completed the circle, the flame solidified, stronger than several Soul Fires, before it was all indiscriminately absorbed into the Crystal Ball.


    Anthony was a little flustered, ¡°So many? And you even lit the Soul Fire... Sir, did you collect all the soul shards? Polk on his own could not have released this many shards.¡±


    Ange nodded, ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many soul shards? Did many people die here? This could be problematic; this is alluding to a mishmash monster,¡± Anthony complained.


    There were just too many soul shards, exceeding the total amount Polk could have released. There were definitely a lot of soul shards that did not belong to Polk. If they were all summarised in a Soul Fire, wouldn¡¯t it become a mishmash monster?


    But, none of this was Ange¡¯s fault. Even if there were other shards here, the Spirit Prayer Technique would gather them all. Ange had merely widened the range of accumulation.


    With this, he could gather more completely. He could just slowly weed out the excess later; he was an expert in this.


    Holding the Crystal Ball close to him, Anthony continued to stroke it, mumbling to it with his forehead pressed against it: ¡°Polk, Polk, you¡¯re Polk, the loyal and brave Polk... huh, this one isn¡¯t his, nor is this one. Discard, discard.¡±


    Soon, Anthony suddenly looked up, ¡°Sir, we may have stumbled upon a treasure. These soul shards, they belong to the Druids who were imprisoned here. Once I¡¯ve sorted out Polk¡¯s soul shards, the remainder will be yours.¡±


    The light in Ange¡¯s eyes blazed, and even Negris couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement, ¡°Really? Hurry up, is there anything about the primal deity in it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that quick. It¡¯ll take a long time to sort out Polk¡¯s shards. This technique is quite complex and has to be taken slowly. However, I devoured a few shards earlier, and the residual information gave me a rough understanding of the situation here.¡±


    ¡°After I burned the curia¡¯s documents, flocks of priests started dying off. A couple of centuries later, the church gradually forgot about this place. Without any funding, the guards that could escape did. Those who couldn¡¯t simply settled here and became friends with the original Druids who had been in custody. This place turned into a village.¡±


    A few Elf Druids never gave up on the primal deity project. Perhaps they believed they were cultivating the World Tree. With the Druids¡¯ power, this valley turned into a lush, bird-filled, fragrant, and food-filled Happy Kingdom where residents settled.


    Thus, they multiplied over several generations. As the Elf Druids one by one succumbed to death, the human villagers that had lost their protection began to struggle to survive. In a land of snow and ice, survival wasn¡¯t easy. The valley¡¯s population dwindled every year, resulting in the sight we see today.¡±


    The old man who sold us the seed for a silver coin, maybe he was the last survivor of this valley. They had the seeds cultivated by the Druids, but couldn¡¯t grow the legendary ¡®Plantman¡¯. Cornered by starvation, they had no choice but to sell.


    ¡°That¡¯s more or less it. Some is acquired from shard memories, some is from my inference. Let¡¯s first locate the Divine Body and we can study this slowly later.¡± He wrapped the Crystal Ball in a cloth and tucked it into his ring.


    Anthony stretched out a hand towards the withered flower bud, shouting, ¡°The divine pronounces, my gaze sees transpired time¨C the Eye of Time!¡±


    As he shouted the last word, a white light emerged from his eyes.


    After studying it for a while, the light felt less bright. Anthony looked awkward, ¡°No, the divine¡¯s Eye of Time cannot observe the divine¡¯s body. Black Horse, can you sense it?¡±


    Black Horse shook its head.


    Little Angel suddenly pointed and chirruped, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Negris asked, ¡°Can you sense it?¡±


    Little Angel nodded and darted towards the cliff.


    The two sides of the valley were nearly vertical cliffs, at least sixty or seventy meters high. Climbing up would lead to a mountain peak. Following the ridge of the peak, they chased after Little Angel. After a while, they noticed something up ahead.

 Chapter 309 - 198: Extra Soul Fragment_3

    Chapter 309: Chapter 198: Extra Soul Fragment_3


    A Level Six Earth Ice Bear lay dead in the snow, half of its body missing. You could see some bite marks at the edges of the remaining half, but the fatal injury was in its head.


    ¡°It died less than half a day ago. Its skull was smashed in, and there¡¯s residual Holy Light in the wound. It must have been the Divine Body. He chewed on half of the Earth Ice Bear,¡± Anthony said after inspection.


    ¡°Does the Divine Body need to eat?¡± Negris asked, it was beyond his ken.


    Anthony curiously retorted: ¡°Do you need to eat after becoming a god?¡±


    ¡°Uh, of course, I eat a lot,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Then he might also need to eat, but it¡¯s not a necessity. If it were, he wouldn¡¯t have left half of the Ice Bear; he¡¯d have eaten it all.¡±


    After some analysis, they continued their pursuit. They chased it for hundreds of kilometres, gradually leaving the mountainous area. The temperature rose, the ice and snow melted, and a dense forest appeared on the distant horizon.


    Seeing the forest, Anthony could not help asking: ¡°Did it really run this way? Are we sure we¡¯re not lost?¡±


    Little Angel turned back and glared: ¡°Ao!¡±


    Little Zombie also narrowed his eyes: ¡°Ao!¡±


    ¡°No, no, not doubting you, just double-checking,¡± Anthony hurriedly waved his hand.


    Lightning couldn¡¯t help but lean over, asking quietly: ¡°Do you understand Aoao language?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Do I need to understand any language? Isn¡¯t their meaning written all over their faces?¡±Anthony asked, confused. He then turned to Negris: ¡°Lord Nage, pursuing like this will get us nowhere. We need to confirm if he ran in this direction first.¡±


    Negris looked troubled: ¡°How to confirm?¡±


    Ange suddenly pointed towards the forest, where Little Angel had been leading them, and said: ¡°The scent of Holy Light is over there.¡±


    Little Angel had been worried about leading them astray. But now that Ange had also mentioned it, they decided to give it serious attention. They agreed to venture into the forest at once.


    Looking at the dense forest, the Purple Corpse frowned: ¡°Lord, how about we go back first? We hate forests.¡±


    It was indeed not good for too many people to enter the forest together. They could easily get separated, and it would be hard to find each other again. Moreover, the size of the Purple Skeleton Titans would make it really inconvenient for them in the forest.


    Ange sent the Purple Skeleton Titans back to the Resting Palace. Lightning opened the way, with Little Zombie, Little Angel, Bronze Dragon, Anthony and Black Horse following in a line, whilst Ange stayed in the rear.


    In the Ice Region¡¯s forest, the trees were tall, robust, and thriving. Everyone felt they had walked into a world of Lilliputians, where each fallen tree felt like climbing over a mountain.


    They hadn¡¯t gone very far when Anthony, the only human among them, began to pant. He prepped himself with two Divine Arts and briefly stopped to ask: ¡°It seems we¡¯ve entered the Elf¡¯s territory already, right? What the hell is that guy doing running into the forest?¡±


    Nobody could answer his question, so everyone just ignored him. Only Ange came over and curiously looked at his feet.


    Feeling thoroughly baffled by Ange¡¯s scrutiny, Anthony asked: ¡°Sir, what are you looking at?¡±


    Before Ange could reply, a strange voice from beneath his feet said: ¡°Probably looking at me. You¡¯re stepping on my hand.¡±


    Anthony jumped in shock, stepping back quickly. From the pile of fallen leaves, a Magic Pattern Elf, trailing magical patterns, emerged.


    One after another, Magic Pattern Elfs revealed themselves from the undergrowth, dry leaves, tree crowns, and rock crevices. They drew their bows and arrows, aiming at every person present.

 Chapter 310 - 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_1

    Chapter 310: Chapter 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_1


    ¡°Do you have a pass?¡± The Magic Pattern Female Elf, who was almost stepped on, flashed a smile and drew her curved blade, performing a sword trick with her hand, and asked courteously.


    Everyone collectively shook their heads.


    ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡± The female elf thought for a moment and asked.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    ¡°A token? A letter of introduction?¡± The female elf questioned.


    They shook their heads.


    ¡°Well, there must be someone you know? Name an elf you know. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in a difficult position. If you rush in without anything, I would have to fight you!¡± She said angrily.


    Negris eyes brightened, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, we know Gallardia and Kael¡¯danil.¡±


    Hearing these two names, the female elf became furious, ¡°Damn it! Dare to call our beloved queen by name?! Die!¡±


    The female elf raised her curved blade, ready to attack, fiercely cursing, ¡°You can still turn back now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll strike! My swordsmanship is very powerful.¡±


    Everyone exchanged glances. It was clear that the female elf was not out to harm them, at most to scare them away.


    Suddenly, Ange remembered something and turned over his hand to pull out a badge.


    ¡°Oh! Is this...?¡± The female elf had her face change upon seeing it. She quickly backed off, put away her curved blade, kneeled on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°I am very sorry for my earlier offense, esteemed guest. I am Jelica, a Night Blade Elf and Guardian of the Border. Welcome.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that an esteemed guest badge?¡±


    ¡°Does the esteemed guest badge look like this? Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it. How could I have? There are so few who can become our esteemed guests. Might not see one in a lifetime.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Night Blade Elves around them broke into murmurs and whispers.


    After receiving those rewards from the elves, Silver Coin kept some business permits and tax exemptions. Non-commercial items like the esteemed friend badges were all given to Ange.


    Anthony looked at Jelica suspiciously and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°So you¡¯re sure this badge is genuine? Don¡¯t you need to verify it? And...¡±


    Ange¡¯s straw hat had broken, so he was now clad entirely in his Soul Armor, surrounded by an eerie black mist, and had an Undead Horse accompany him.


    Instead of being frightened by this, the Night Blade Elves put away their weapons upon seeing the badge. Would they not need to verify its authenticity? Were they not afraid of the Undead?


    ¡°Hehe, do you think the esteemed guest badge needs any verification? When the guest presents it, the God of Life tells us through whispers of the forest that it is authentic. An esteemed guest is one approved by the God of Life, not anyone who holds a badge can be called an esteemed guest of the elves.¡± Jelica said, her respect seemingly only intended for Ange.


    Turns out, this badge probably just triggers the whispers of the forest, like sending a message to ask the World Tree: are these people guests, or not? If not, then throw them out.


    World Tree replies: Yes, they are.


    The World Tree not only told them these were guests, but also informed them of who these guests were. Jelica bowed and addressed Ange: ¡°You must be Lord Ange. Welcome to Elf Forest. I am Jelica, a Night Blade Elf, protector of the border. Do you have any instructions?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Negris, familiar with the situation, replied, ¡°We are chasing an enemy. He killed an ice bear on the snow mountain and then ran into the forest. We want to find him.¡±


    Jelica instinctively said, ¡°Impossible. No one can break into Elf Forest under the guard of the Night Blade Elves. Every tree, vine, flower, and grass here is a sentinel of elves. No one can sneak in.¡±


    Everyone involuntarily turned their gaze to Ange and Little Angel. They were the ones who said the divine body had run into the forest.


    Just then, a ¡®yowl¡¯ from deep within the forest sounded.


    Jelica¡¯s expression changed: ¡°It¡¯s the Night Blade Leopard. One of ours has been injured.¡± Immediately, she turned to where the sound was coming from and dashed away.


    The Night Blade Elves had a strange way of moving. They shot forward, blended into the forest when they hit the ground, and then started blinking in and out, disappearing into the distance. You could barely catch a clear sight of them.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, elves emerged everywhere on the ground and from the trees, like ghostly specters, twinkling in the distance.


    Anthony frowned and turned to Negris, ¡°God of Knowledge, can your Soul Perception sense them?¡±


    The Undead¡¯s Soul Perception is the best counter against stealth.


    Negris shook his head: ¡°I can when they move, but once they stop, they become part of the forest¡¯s background. I can¡¯t sense them. You nearly stepped on one of them just now and I didn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    ¡°How did the Lord discover her?¡± Anthony asked Ange.


    Ange tilted his head slightly, puzzled and replied, ¡°I saw.¡±


    Well, after Ange said that, everyone understood. Ange saw. The others couldn¡¯t see because their abilities were not enough.


    While talking, everyone followed the elves in the chase.


    Soon enough, sounds of intense combat came from the front. Upon getting closer, they saw a sturdy bald human locked in combat with Jelica.


    Jelica was waging a fierce attack with both her curved blades, slashing them on the bald human¡¯s body.


    But the bald man¡¯s body was as firm as steel. The blades swung at him only sparked. After dozens of slashes, the blade of the curved sword had actually curled.

 Chapter 311 - 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_2

    Chapter 311: Chapter 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_2


    The bald human danced with his hands, creating a gust with each motion. Even though his hands couldn¡¯t touch a single hair on Jerika, he didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. His eyes were emotionless, neither happy nor sad nor angry.


    Underneath him, a Night Blade Leopard lay with its spine broken, whimpering softly with teary eyes.


    Twang! A bowstring reverberated as a strong arrow was lodged in the body of the bald human, its head shattered, and was deflected away.


    Jerika took this opportunity to attack between the man¡¯s legs, targeting his weak spots when her curved blade couldn¡¯t cut through his body, demonstrating her abundant experience.


    The bald man did not dodge or parry, he just swung a punch towards Jerika¡¯s throat.


    Jerika¡¯s upper body bent backwards, making a 90-degree angle, and her curved blade subversively aimed at the bald man¡¯s armpit. Most reinforcement skills like petrifying skin, are vulnerable in the armpits and lower body areas. Clearly, Jerika was experienced.


    However, her experience was ineffective against the bald man. As her knife blade dragged past his armpit, a string of sparks was created.


    Twang! Another bowstring sounded as another strong arrow aimed for the bald man¡¯s eyes.


    There were countless exceptional elf archers in the Elf Clan. Even amongst the Night Blade Elves who were not adept at long range, there were quite a few. The timing and the velocity of the arrow was accurate and swift, it drilled into the bald man¡¯s eye, making a thunking sound similar to shooting into hardwood.


    A cheer went up from one of the elves, but they quickly realized they had celebrated too early.


    Unfazed by the injury to his eye, the bald man swung a palm that, if it landed on the stomach of the 90 degrees bent backwards Jerika, could disintegrate half her body.


    In a desperate move, Jerika blocked downwards with both arms, and a shield emerged.


    However, in advanced fights, attackers can be straightforward. The bald man¡¯s palm shattered the shield without any tricks, and continued towards Jerika¡¯s flat lower abdomen.


    Just when his hand was about to make contact, a purple-golden palm wedged itself between him and Jerika, arresting the momentum of his palm.


    Ange, who had transformed into Steadfast Bone, stopped the Divine Body¡¯s sword palm, and simultaneously, threw a punch towards his cheekbone.


    The Divine Body, expressionless, swung a fist with his other hand, which collided with the Boundary-crossing Hand.


    A simple exchange of punches, without any tricks or changes, but the impact was astounding.


    Jerika was slapped to the ground by this force, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The next moment, she was hooked by Ange¡¯s foot and thrown out of their fighting range.


    On Ange¡¯s left hand, which had just blocked the punch from the Divine Body, the skin split, leaking golden blood.


    Unaffected, the Divine Body retreated slightly and swung another punch.


    Ange¡¯s Hand of Locke met this, and bang! Their fists collided again, like the impacts between two Giant Dragons, and the immense shockwave sent everything flying around.


    The Divine Body¡¯s other arm split too, dripping golden blood.


    But these injuries did not bother the Divine Body, its torn flesh and split limbs were still swinging back as if unharmed.


    In a mere six seconds, he exchanged seventeen punches with Ange, full of raw power, devoid of any fancy techniques.


    After the initial punches, the flesh of both fists had exploded and scattered, leaving only the bones. The Divine Body finally couldn¡¯t resist and was pushed back by Ange¡¯s punch.


    Almost at the instant he was retreating, Ange let out a great roar, and a Soul Impact hit him, making the Divine Body lurch backwards.


    Ange¡¯s right hook landed on Divine Body¡¯s left temple, completely shattering the left side of his face and revealing the bones beneath. The Divine Body was sent flying, ploughing through several big trees before scraping the ground and creating a deep trench before coming to a stop.


    Everyone around, both elves and humans, watched open-mouthed.


    Ange and Divine Body¡¯s head-on method was crude and lacked aesthetics and strategies. Yet, each punch was as shocking as a thunderbolt, containing terrifying destructive power. It left everyone trembling with fear. Even a mere brush would be enough to result in a severe injury.


    Ange rushed towards where the Divine Body had fallen quickly. He saw a beam of light shooting out of the Divine Body, disappearing into the depths of the forest in a flash.


    Anthony and Jerika followed suit. Jerika spat out blood again, angrily glaring at the disappearing light. ¡°Chase... we can¡¯t let him escape... awaken the forest, don¡¯t let him run... cough, cough, cough.....¡±


    Speaking urgently, Jerika slumped over and started coughing severely. The previous impact probably had injured her internal organs.


    This demonstrated how terrifying was the clash between Ange and Divine Body. The mere shockwaves of their fight injured Jerika, a Night Blade Elf.


    One of the Night Blade Elves, took out a horn from her belt and blew into it forcefully. The deep sound of the horn reverberated far and wide.


    In no time, alarm arrows were shot from the distance, making sharp sounds as they flew into the forest sky. It was followed by a series of alarm arrows, spreading the emergency like ripples on a water surface.


    ¡°Cough, cough...the entire forest has... cough... awakened. Let¡¯s see where you escape now, honored guest. What are you made of? How can you be so hard?¡± Jerika asked in bewilderment.


    Without answering, Ange cast several Face Purification Techniques on her.


    ¡°Eh? Holy Light Therapy? Are you from the Church of Light?¡± Jerika was taken aback.


    Negris flew over, laughing, ¡°Ask the God of Life these questions. If they are meant for you to know, he will tell you.¡±

 Chapter 312 - 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_3

    Chapter 312: Chapter 199: The God of Life Wants to See You_3


    ¡°Ah? Confidential? Never mind then, I know nothing.¡± Jerika waved her hands hastily.


    Whimpers of pain echoed around, emanating from the Night Blade Leopard with a broken spine.


    Jerika glanced at Ange and made an embarrassed request: ¡°Esteemed guest, is it possible to heal a Night Blade Leopard with a broken spine? If you can, could you please heal it? We will offer everything we have.¡±


    The Night Blade Leopard was not just a mount, but also a family member and companion to the Night Blade Elves.


    Ange nodded, first tucked his Divine Body into Temple of Rest, and then moved to the side of the Night Blade Leopard.


    He first scanned with his soul to determine the location of the fracture, then severed the leopard¡¯s nerves at the spot, unveiled the broken bone, dripped essence fluid on it, healed the broken bone with Holy Light, allowed the flesh to heal again. After a series of dazzling procedures, the Night Blade Leopard stood up again.


    Inside the village of the Night Blade Elves, they brought out aged Moon Juice Wine, picked fruits and nuts, and warmly entertained their esteemed guests.


    Jerika slapped the wooden table, her face flushed, and shouted: ¡°Drink up! Can¡¯t handle it because you¡¯re men? I know you humans, it¡¯s always the men who work and fight just like our female elves, no slacking, drink! Cheers!¡±


    Jerika lifted her wooden bowl and drained it in one gulp, displaying her boldness.


    The only human, Anthony, turned red-faced with blurry eyes, evidently overwhelmed by the elf¡¯s enthusiasm, waving his hands repeatedly: ¡°No more, can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Drink, we elves are hospitable. How can you experience our warmth without drinking?¡±


    ¡°No more, will vomit if I drink more.¡±


    ¡°Vomit and continue drinking, rinse your mouth with some Moon Spring water, good for the stomach. The Moon Juice Wine is delicious and doesn¡¯t go to your head. You¡¯ll wake up refreshed after a good night¡¯s sleep. Then wake up with Moon Juice Wine and drink again.¡±


    ¡°Are you really elves? I think even dwarves can¡¯t drink as much as you.¡±


    ¡°No way, we¡¯re just excited as we have honored guests. Here, cheers.¡±


    Under Jerika¡¯s enthusiastic hospitality, Anthony quickly slid down to the ground.


    Some non-human entities were enjoying the spectacle on the side, periodically fetching Moon Juice Wine for Ange to purify.


    Ange¡¯s hand extended into the Temple of Rest, moving slowly.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, a solitary skeletal hand traced over the Divine Body. As Holy Light swept over, the damaged areas quickly healed.


    A white ghost, the Little Ghost, trailed behind the Holy Light with both its tiny hands, cheerfully roasting itself.


    Suddenly, a breeze stirred in the forest, rustling noises resounded.


    The spirited Jerika paused her drinking, cocked her ear to listen, and quickly turned to Ange, remarking with some disbelief: ¡°Esteemed guest, the God of Life wishes to meet you. May I ask if it would be convenient for you?¡±


    The God of Life wanted to meet Ange and was actually asking if it was convenient for him? How influential was this guest?


    Ange withdrew his Boundary-crossing Hand, looked at Negris, as Negris nodded, he, too, nodded.


    Anthony, who had just drunkenly slumped to the ground, casually sat up and hurried them: ¡°Hurry up, go meet the God of Life.¡±


    The Little Ghost inside the Temple of Rest, which had been chasing the fluttering Holy Light, suddenly realized the Holy Light had disappeared. Anxiously, it spun in circles around the place where the skeletal hand had vanished, eventually stopping helplessly. Its whole form exuded disappointment and loss.

 Chapter 313 - 200: How to Reject Her Nicely?_1

    Chapter 313: Chapter 200: How to Reject Her Nicely?_1


    Jerika performed a shoulder tap ritual, ¡°We must continue to guard the border, so we can¡¯t accompany you to the Holy Land. You should go by yourselves; the forest will show you the way.¡±


    After completing the ritual with everyone, when it was Anthony¡¯s turn, she also tapped his shoulder, but her little finger pointed upwards, not even glancing at Anthony.


    After he walked away puzzled, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°God of Knowledge, do you know what that gesture means? Why was it only directed towards me? Is she interested in me? That¡¯s not good, I haven¡¯t been interested in women for many years. Although this elf maiden is quite attractive, women are too troublesome. I prefer to be by myself. How should I reject her?¡±


    Negris chuckled, ¡°You read too much into it. She¡¯s mocking you for acting like a male elf, who in their society is considered ¡®lesser¡¯. Elven society is matriarchal, with female elves wielding power and strength while male elves are considered fit for lesser roles. The gesture she used is the same as when you humans mock someone as ¡®girly¡¯. She was mocking you for acting girly, probably annoyed at your cheating tricks while drinking.¡±


    Anthony, however, didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he realized, ¡°So that¡¯s what it meant. Still, drinking is indeed not good; it affects my reflexes and punch speed. Size doesn¡¯t matter. You, in your past life, were ¡®big¡¯ yet you never used it.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Negris, fuming with anger, jumped up and swung his tail towards Anthony.


    Lightning and Black Horse guffawed with laughter, while Ange, Little Angel, and Little Zombie watched on, completely bewildered.


    Thus, the group, amidst all the bustle, stepped into the depths of the forest, completely unaware that the path they had trod was quickly being covered up by wildly growing grass and vines. After a few minutes, there was no trace left of it.


    Traveling further, Ange suddenly pat Lightning¡¯s nape, who immediately stopped and looked around, puzzled.


    Anthony also stopped and started looking around suspiciously. He soon sensed something wasn¡¯t right and called out sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The whole forest suddenly shook, as if a light breeze just blew past, creating a shushing noise. An elderly voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°God of Life? Didn¡¯t you ask us to come to you? Why did you come out here instead? You¡¯re being too polite,¡± Negris said, taken aback.


    ¡°You guys... took too long,¡± The God of Life¡¯s voice carried a hint of helplessness and disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t you have over nine thousand years left to live? Even if I were reborn, I might not outlive you. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Negris seemed to dismiss the urgency, a hint of jealousy creeping into his voice.


    The God of Life sighed, ¡°That¡¯s under normal circumstances. Now, I¡¯m sick, I won¡¯t live that long.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re dying? Really?¡± Negris was shocked and said anxiously, ¡°How much longer do you have? With your sudden hurry to see us, can¡¯t wait a few more days?¡±


    The God of Life slowly said, ¡°Perhaps, I might wilt in around three thousand years...¡±


    ¡°Still have three thousand years? Whew, then why are you in such a hurry, you scared me.¡± Negris heaved a sigh of relief.


    The God of Life calmly replied, ¡°However, I have a feeling... that my consciousness, it will dissipate in the near future... if I don¡¯t come, the only thing you¡¯ll see is a giant tree devoid of life.¡±


    Negris nearly bit his tongue, cursing the damn tree. Even now, he couldn¡¯t get his words out without gasping for breath. Why couldn¡¯t he say everything all at once?


    He forced himself to calm down, having numerous thoughts in an instant, acknowledging countless possibilities.


    The death of the World Tree would undoubtedly lead to a chain reaction, shaking the whole plane¡¯s structure and could even cause drastic turbulence.


    Firstly, once the elves lose the World Tree¡¯s protection, they will quickly become a second-rate species.


    This is not a joke. The elves maybe long-lived, individually powerful, with an array of Truth Bearer elites, but they are too naive.


    The competition among species is brutal, survival of the fittest. The plane was filled with powerful species like the Dragons, numbers like the Orcs, technologically advanced like the Goblins, warlike Dwarfs, but in the end, only the humans and elves stood their ground.


    Elves were able to rival humans purely because of the World Tree¡¯s protection. Without the World Tree, they will quickly fall into the ranks of second-rate species like the dwarves.


    Their fate will be worse than the dwarves, as their beauty will lead to the hunting and capturing frenzy by humans. They will become slaves and playthings, and eventually be reduced to hiding in forests.


    If they do not wish to embrace such a dismal fate, the elves must wage war to wipe out humans before the World Tree¡¯s influence runs out.


    But elves will never do that; they are too naive. Of course, humans are not easy to provoke either. It¡¯s not yet known who would go extinct first.


    So, if the World Tree dies and no new World Tree takes its place to continue protecting them, the elves¡¯ fall is inevitable.


    Actually, not just Negris realized this, the Elf Queen Galadriel and the elven elders saw this coming as well. That¡¯s why they were in a rush to nurture a new World Tree.


    Unfortunately, if it hadn¡¯t been for Ange helping them grow a batch of saplings, they wouldn¡¯t even have found any traces of a new World Tree.


    However, even though a new World Tree has been grown, it¡¯s still unknown whether it can become the new God of Life or continue to protect the elves, given the new World Tree lacks self-awareness.

 Chapter 314 - 200: How to Reject Her Nicely?_2

    Chapter 314: Chapter 200: How to Reject Her Nicely?_2


    Negris originally thought that the elves had over 9,000 years to wait casually, and in the worst case scenario, they could ask Ange for more saplings. However, when the God of Life suddenly told it that the dissolution of consciousness was imminent, the predicament became significant.


    ¡°So... what should we do? Is there anything we can do to help you?¡± Negris was completely at a loss, and then suddenly thought of something, looking at Ange.


    ¡°Birth, old age, sickness, and decline are all part of life, there¡¯s nothing that needs to be assisted,¡± the God of Life said in a calm and composed manner, not bothered by the fact that he was ¡®dying¡¯.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried about the elves?¡± Negris asked.


    The God of Life replied indifferently: ¡°The elves are just one of the species that symbiotically exist with me, no different from the other plants, snakes, insects, rodents, and fungi. Ah, they are smarter, they should take care of themselves.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Negris realized he had misunderstood. Because of the elves, most people tended to regard the Tree of Life as the guardian deity of the elves, completely forgetting that the World Tree not only protected the elves but the whole forest. It is the guardian deity of the forest.


    To it, there is no difference between the elves and other species in the forest. The only distinction is their intelligence. However, unicorns also possess wisdom, as do Night Blade Leopards and Bear Goblins.


    No wonder when the elves were mentioned, it appeared indifferent, nor did it care about the elves¡¯ restriction on the loss of seeds. Perhaps it regarded all of these as part of life. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t it have birds and beasts carry the seeds away?


    If it¡¯s not worried about the elves and doesn¡¯t need assistance, then why did it urgently reach out to them? To bid them farewell? Negris didn¡¯t think he held that much importance and felt helpless as he asked: ¡°So why did you summon us?¡±


    ¡°Two things...¡± The God of Life slowly said, which made Negris anxious. He feared it would pass away with unfinished words.


    ¡°Firstly, what is this? I sense my aura on it. Whom did I crossbreed with?¡± As the God of Life spoke, a sphere of light was ¡®snatched¡¯ by an invisible force and brought over, hovering in front of Ange and others.


    The sphere of light, although ¡®captured¡¯, was restless, darting rapidly, struggling to escape the control.


    The familiar aura immediately allowed everyone to recognize it. It was the ¡®Divine Spirit¡¯ that escaped from the Divine Body ¨C the literal spirit of the God.


    ¡°You caught it? As expected, nothing in the forest can escape your notice,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± The God of Life asked with curiosity.


    Negris explained the plan of the Seed God.


    ¡°So it is. This unnatural thing should disappear.¡± The God of Life said indifferently. As soon as the words faded, a force acted upon the ¡®Divine Spirit¡¯, shattering it into pieces.


    Negris screamed internally: What a waste! Why didn¡¯t you give it to us? Such a good research sample and energy source.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. The God of Life had declared it to be against the laws of nature, and they couldn¡¯t oppose it, especially since there was no time.


    On the other hand, Ange kept beckoning, guiding those fragments over. Little Angel hopped around, capturing the scattering fragments of the Divine Spirit, as if catching butterflies.


    ¡°The second thing is, I want to see the new Tree of Life.¡± The slow and leisurely voice of the God of Life echoed.


    Negris noticed that the God of Life referred to the Tree of Life rather than the World Tree, making him pause. Could he be referring to Little Sapling? How did it know about Little Sapling¡¯s existence? How did it know that Little Sapling was with them?


    ¡°The Tree of Life you mentioned is...?¡± Negris asked tentatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s with the Undead God. The Tree of Life¡¯s aura is on it. It has been with you, but I can¡¯t sense its existence,¡± said the God of Life.


    Ange took out Little Sapling.


    Little Sapling had gotten used to sudden environmental changes and seemed a bit lazy. However, it quickly became excited because of the significantly different surroundings filled with life auras.


    It immediately crawled to the edge of the pot, peeking around to see many trees, grass, and flowers, as well as a huge life aura. This made Little Sapling excited, waving its branches and leaves, and sending out this message: Grow¡ªstrong¡ªlong¡ª


    One could almost hear the amused tone in the voice of the God of Life: ¡°Ha ha ha, such a lively Tree of Life, just as lively as I was back in the day.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, stop messing around, you said it yourself, you weren¡¯t aware when you were little.¡±, Negris immediately debunked the God of Life¡¯s lie on the spot.


    ¡°Uh, did I say that? You must have remembered it wrong, you¡¯re getting old.¡± The God of Life categorically denied it.


    A surge of thought focused on the Little Sapling, this kind of focus, made the Little Sapling even more excited, waving its branches and leaves: hoo ¨C growing ¨C hoo ¨C growing


    The God of Life seemed like a worldly-wise old man who suddenly saw his little grandson coming and was so happy that he almost laughed when he spoke: ¡°Hehe, such vitality, this is the real Tree of Life. After I perish, you will be the only Tree of Life in the world.¡±


    Negris suddenly felt a touch of melancholy, a super life that had lived for more than 91,000 years was about to disappear before his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Is eternal life really so difficult? Even the god who is known as Life can¡¯t do it?


    ¡°Growth and death is the law of nature, I can¡¯t defy it, but I can give you a small gift.¡± As the God of Life spoke, a green light spot suddenly appeared in the air and slowly drifted towards the Little Sapling.


    However, before it fell on the Little Sapling, Ange reached out his hand to hold the green light spot and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    He behaved just like a parent stopping someone else from randomly feeding his child a snack.


    ¡°Some experiences and knowledge from the growth process, some environments that form experiences have already disappeared. It might not encounter these environments when it grows up, so it will be difficult to gain the same experiences. Maybe these experiences will be useful to it in the future.¡± The God of Life unusually spoke a long sentence.


    With this explanation, Ange understood. The God of Life¡¯s initial growth environment was unique, and the Little Sapling might not come across it, and therefore, could not generate the same experiences.


    But if it unexpectedly encounters the same situations without any experience to rely on, it can possibly lead to an accident or even death.


    Just like the disease the God of Life is suffering from now, if the Little Sapling encounters it in the future, it would have the experience to deal with it.


    When plants face various pests and diseases, they mainly rely on scale and evolution to cope, allowing those unlucky ones to wither and die, while the lucky ones evolve resistance and thus survive.


    Obviously, the World Tree cannot adopt this method, so the experiences accumulated by the God of Life are very important to the Little Sapling.


    Although the God of Life said so, Ange still carefully examined the green light spot, and only when he confirmed it was harmless did he put it on the Little Sapling¡¯s head.


    The Little Sapling stared blankly at the green light spot going into its body, tilting its head in confusion.


    Everyone gathered around, curiously observing it.


    As soon as the Little Sapling saw so many heads crowding in front of it, it immediately stopped being confused and started waving its branches and leaves and pointing at Negris: hard ¨C grow ¨C hard ¨C grow ¨C


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, it¡¯s still as clueless as before.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, look around.¡± The God of Life¡¯s tone carried a touch of pride, it was so unbelievable, a super life of 90,000 years would still produce such emotional changes.


    Everyone turned their heads to look around, and they saw all the plants growing madly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Well, this fast-forward version of the Little Sapling is still a Little Sapling.


    They thought it might awaken some new abilities, but sadly it didn¡¯t. Negris, disappointed, discussed with Ange. After getting Ange¡¯s consent, he said to the God of Life: ¡°We might perhaps be able to cure your illness, allowing you to live until the end of your life.¡±


    Ange also reached into the Temple of Rest to prepare to cut a piece of the healing branch of the World Tree to show the God of Life.


    But as soon as his hand reached in, he realized something was wrong. The bald and muscular Divine Body actually stood up, reaching out both hands towards Ange¡¯s hand like he was warming himself by a fire.


    Little Ghost? Ange looked around but didn¡¯t see the Little Ghost. He tentatively summoned the Holy Light.


    A pure and innocent expression appeared on the face of the Divine Body. Excited, he moved his hands closer to warm up by the Holy Light, but his bald head and muscular body made the expression look a bit silly.


    Ange moved his hand bone, the Holy Light drifted to the left, the Divine Body followed to the left, it drifted to the right, the Divine Body followed to the right. when Ange¡¯s hand moved too fast, the Divine Body became anxious and grabbed Ange¡¯s arm in a hug.

 Chapter 315 - 201 What Have You Done to the God of Life?_1

    Chapter 315: Chapter 201 What Have You Done to the God of Life?_1


    Clutching Ange¡¯s hand bone, the shiny god¡¯s body continuously slid down, finally dropping to the ground.


    However, while the divine body dropped, a white little ghost didn¡¯t, it separated from the body and clung tightly to Ange¡¯s finger.


    Ange felt a bit peculiar, could such a tiny thing actually control the divine body?


    But it was clearly at its limit. Holding onto Ange¡¯s finger, it noticed no light was being emitted. It couldn¡¯t help but protruding a finger and nudged the finger it was clutching.


    Ange had to resort to casting holy light, bathing the little ghost in it.


    Ha~ the little ghost breathed out contentedly, holding firmly onto Ange¡¯s finger.


    Ange suddenly understood why it could control the divine body. It was his own energy feeding it. Clearly, it was depleted now, rendering it immobile.


    But it was already very impressive. After all, the divine body was a powerful structure that could even confront steadfast bone. It took numerous punches from Ange to just break two arms.


    Such a divine body, driven by a little ghost? If he kept recharging it, could it continually control the divine body to tame the wilderness and farm?


    He¡¯d try it later. Having decided, Ange cut off a little piece of a healing branch of the World Tree.


    It was the diseased decay he had cut off the God of Life. He saw it at once. Newly grown branches of the World Tree didn¡¯t have such age.


    ¡°You... you really cured my disease of withering, how did you do that...¡± the God of Life spoke slowly.


    Ange took out a bag of worm ashes.


    ¡°Such intense vitality, perhaps I can give it a try, would you sell these to me...¡± Even at this time, the God of Life still maintained a relaxed tone.


    Negris hastily responded: ¡°Sure, sure, no problem, alert your elves below, to lift flight restrictions, so we can fly straight to you.¡±


    ¡°Flying is too slow, come here.¡± The God of Life spoke leisurely, as he did so, the surrounding lush trees and grass retreated to the sides, revealing a path.


    This retreat startled the Little Sapling. It thought the trees were withering, so it fervently tried to grow, but alas, its power was no match for the God of Life, the forest still split open.


    Flying is slow? Negris and Anthony looked at each other in confusion. Was there a teleportation array nearby?


    Following the path through the forest, the more they advanced, the lusher the trees became. They shielded the space above, making them feel like they were walking in a circular tunnel made of entangled tree branches and vines.


    After walked for about three or four kilometers, the path suddenly opened up to a wide platform.


    The platform felt like a huge tree trunk. It was surrounded by dense leaves. Sunlight filtered through the leaves and the edge of the platform was enveloped in thick white mist. Looking down from the edge, it seemed bottomless.


    ¡°Where are we? It seems we¡¯re on a tree, the floor is all vibrant wood.¡± The undead horse stomped on the ground a few times with its hooves.


    The God of Life¡¯s voice arose: ¡°Stop treading on me...¡±


    ¡°Er, this is you? Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The Undead Horse quickly apologized and started to tap the ground with its hooves, trying to flatten the hoofprint it left.


    ¡°This is you? How did we get on your body? What happened? We hadn¡¯t been walking in the forest for long, we were still thousands of kilometers away from you.¡± Negris was taken aback, and Anthony also looked back in astonishment at the passage they had just come through.


    But there was no passage behind them anymore, only a large tree hole was left, one that could be seen right through to the end.


    ¡°I temporarily established a space passage. Come this way.¡± As he finished speaking, a small elf flew over, circled around Ange and others, and then flew in a certain direction.


    Negris and Anthony were astounded. They were not shocked by being teleported thousands of kilometers in a blink of an eye. As a formidable God of Life, teleporting them to another plane wouldn¡¯t be a big shock.


    What shocked them was the silent transition during the whole process. They felt absolutely nothing and yet they had been entirely moved through space. It was as if they were just walking a few kilometers, which was the most terrifying part.


    Even they, at their level, didn¡¯t perceive the space switching. Ordinary people, even if they passed through the passage, would only think they had walked a few kilometers, oblivious that they were actually already miles away.


    Amid their astonishment, a tree branch suddenly dangled a ripe and sweet-smelling fruit in their path.


    Lightning instinctively licked its lips. It had tasted this kind of fruit last time. Although it only ate the flesh and all the seeds were hollowed out, it had remembered the sweetness ever since.


    It wanted to eat the fruit as it looked at it.


    Just as the thought arose, a white figure darted over, grabbed the fruit, and plucked it down.


    The Little Angel, clutching the fruit, scurried back to Ange and held it up high with both hands.


    As soon as Ange took the fruit, Lightning swooped in: ¡°My lord, you only want the seeds inside, right? Can I have the rest?¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°Not for now.¡± And then he tucked it into the Temple of Rest.


    Soon, they all went down a spiral staircase formed by a twist of giant branches, entering a hollow tree hole, similar to the kind of hollow in a decayed tree trunk, just hundreds of times larger, like a deep pit.

 Chapter 316 - 201 What Have You Done to the God of Life?_2

    Chapter 316: Chapter 201 What Have You Done to the God of Life?_2


    Quickly reaching the bottom, the material of the ground indicated to everyone that they were still within the trunk of the World Tree. There were semi-independent hollows around them, filled with all sorts of items.


    The voice of the God of Life sounded, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you value your possessions, but these are items lost or presented to me by beings over the last tens of thousands of years. I don¡¯t know which items are valuable. You can choose as you please, or even take them all. I don¡¯t know if these items are sufficient to exchange for the medicine to cure my withered disease.¡±


    Negris and Anthony were already dumbfounded, and tremblingly responded upon hearing these words, ¡°Enough... enough, these items of yours...¡±


    ¡°The Angel¡¯s Wand, the Pope¡¯s Scepter, the Holy Spirit Badge, the Paladin Badge, the Holy Scripture...¡±


    ¡°The Flame Dragon Stone, the War God¡¯s Hammer, the Steel Demon¡¯s Heart...¡±


    ¡°Arcane Magician¡¯s Manual, Truth Mage¡¯s Manual, Swordsman¡¯s Secrets... you have piles of them where others would only have a single copy...¡±


    ¡°Unbounded Crystals, the core of Space Artifacts, you have five bags of them. Star Realm Gems, Positioning Stones of the Void, you have a bag of them...¡±


    ¡°Fine Gold, Mithril, Magic Copper, Magic Crystals, Thunder Wood... every magic material I know of, you have them here...¡±


    After inventorying the items around them, Negris and Anthony were so shocked they were unable to speak. They had to take a few deep breaths to calm themselves before lamenting, ¡°These are all treasures, but why are so many of them broken! Many are broken!¡±


    ¡°Broken? It¡¯s probably because they¡¯ve been here too long. Some items, made of inferior materials, have turned to dust after tens of thousands of years.¡± The God of Life replied calmly.


    ¡°Damn it, tens of thousands of years... couldn¡¯t you have created a constant boundary or sealed them up?¡± Negris was so heartbroken he could barely speak.


    Whether it was the Pope¡¯s Scepter or the Steel Demon¡¯s Heart, all were genuine. From the emblem on the Pope¡¯s Scepter, Anthony even recognized it as the one first used by the Pope, saturated with holy power and formidable in strength.


    But right now, it was just like a piece of rotting wood, casually placed there, with no power resonating from it.


    The Steel Demon¡¯s Heart was the same, rusty all over, with the internal structures rusted into a lump, unable to be moved at all.


    Items as extraordinary as these would not be so easily damaged even if left in the mud. Three to five hundred years wouldn¡¯t be enough to corrode them.


    The issue is, the Pope¡¯s Scepter was lost four thousand years ago.


    Those were still in better condition. Some items made from organic materials, like pearl necklaces, Dragon Teeth Bracelets, Dragon Scale Armor, have long since turned to dust under the erosion of time, leaving their original shapes unrecognizable, like the pile of ash in the corner.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ash. It¡¯s the remains of an angel¡¯s bone I picked up seventy thousand years ago. I didn¡¯t expect it to have turned into ash.¡±


    Seventy thousand years ago... so even holy relics would turn into ash. Given enough time, even divine weapons cannot withstand entropy.


    All man-made objects were so damaged they no longer retained their shape. In response to Negris¡¯ heartbroken question, the God of Life simply replied, ¡°This is a part of nature, there¡¯s no need to stop it, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re of any use to me anyway.¡±


    ¡°So, is there anything of value? Can they be exchanged for the medicine? If not, I can have the elves look for what you need.¡± The God of Life said languidly.


    Negris glanced at Ange. Ange nodded and started to move the Insect Ash.


    Negris hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the value of the items aside for now. Just cure yourself first, quickly. Don¡¯t take your time. It would be trouble if your consciousness dissipates mid-sentence.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡±


    Ange transferred out more than ten tons of Insect Ash, causing the heartbroken Negris to cry out, ¡°Is this enough? These things are already out of production. We should use as little as possible and only enough to cure you. Any more would be a waste.¡±


    Ange moved his jaws as if wanting to say something but was interrupted by the voice of the God of Life, ¡°Bring out a bit more. What you¡¯ve brought out is not even enough to sprinkle around my feet.¡±


    Having heard this, and recalling the size of the Tree of Life ¨C the mere diameter of its trunk was measured in kilometers, he didn¡¯t know if emptying Ange¡¯s inventory would be enough to scatter around the tree¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Then just sprinkle half of it.¡± Negris said painfully.


    Ange, however, didn¡¯t stop and continued to transfer until all the Insect Ash in his possession was exhausted. What he had left on hand were only some refined Insect Ash Liquid and Essence Bug Ash Liquid.


    But he didn¡¯t feel they would go extinct. He had already mastered the method of breeding the insects, and there were insect seeds in the pit of the Resting Camp. As long as there¡¯s an appropriate place, he could breed more insects to burn for ash.


    The Insect Ash was lifted by an invisible hand. Its storage bag ripped apart, and the Insect Ash inside formed into a stream and drifted away.


    Having delivered the goods, Negris felt justified in selecting his reward. However, he felt that the combined value of all the items here did not quite match the value of the Insect Ash, because in his mind, the Insect Ash was already out of production.


    Since Hermorthos was dead, there weren¡¯t any more Insect Gods or bug hunters to kill. Who would have thought that Ange had made seeds out of the insects?


    Man-made items couldn¡¯t be preserved, but those items naturally formed, such as Fine Gold Mithril and Star Realm Gemstones, were still perfectly preserved. After all, they had existed since the day they were formed, which was a lot longer than just tens of thousands of years.

 Chapter 317: 201

    Chapter 317: 201


    ¡°Five baskets full of Unbounded Crystals, take them all, as they¡¯re useless to it anyway. Star Realm Gems, take them all too, as it can¡¯t make use of them either. Fine Gold Mithril, again, take all of it ¨C it can¡¯t forge it anyway.¡± Negris muttered under his breath, meanwhile, his little claws busy tossing the stuff to Ange.


    ¡°Do you want these weapons and equipment as well? They¡¯re all rotten and devoid of any power.¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I do, I do.¡± Anthony quickly replied: ¡°I know some artifact restoration specialists. I will take these back and have them restored, then auction them off as antiques, or use them to gain favor with the curia. As the Favored One of the God who found the lost holy relics of the curia, wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for me to be the Pope of the Divine Church?¡±


    ¡°Reasonable, yes.¡± Negris remarked disdainfully, and pretended to throw those relics over, scaring Anthony so much that he quickly knelt: ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Lord of Knowledge, I¡¯ll collect them myself.¡±


    He carefully packed up the relics and stuffed them into his mantle.


    After the hustle and bustle, they had packed up everything of value from the Tree of Life. This somewhat consoled Negris. He would feel dissatisfied if they didn¡¯t scour thoroughly. Most of the items were broken; the only useful things were the raw materials.


    At this moment, the voice of the Tree of Life sounded, carrying a hint of fatigue: ¡°I have sprinkled the powder on my roots, and I can feel the endless vitality. It is revitalizing the life within my body and curing my branches¡¯ withering disease. I feel unprecedentedly tired. I may need to fall into a deep sleep for a while to digest this life force, I¡¯m afraid I am unable to send you guys off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you go and sleep while we leave,¡± Negris said, ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s pick a few more Fruits of Life.¡± It didn¡¯t look like Negris was going to stop until he had completely stripped the God of Life.


    But the God of Life didn¡¯t respond. Perhaps it had already fallen asleep. It must have superb sleep quality, falling asleep right after speaking.


    Everyone began to scatter around to pick the Fruits of Life. This was a good item ¨C not only does it contain the seeds of the World Tree, but the fruit itself is also rich in nutrients. Consuming it regularly can prolong life. Who knows what price it would fetch in the human world.


    While they were picking, suddenly, a leaf fell down.


    Leaves started falling, rustling as they descended in large quantities. It seemed that the so-called deep sleep of the Tree of Life triggered leaf shedding?


    An array of leaves drifted down. Soon, the treetop was bare, leaving only the branches and trunks, opening up the view within a blink of an eye.


    Regretfully, Negris remarked: ¡°It¡¯s fine for the leaves to fall, but why did the fruits have to fall too! Now we have no more to pick. Ange...¡±


    As Negris called out for Ange, he realized that Ange was looking towards the outside of the treetop. Following Ange¡¯s gaze, he only saw an enraged Elf Queen Galadriel.


    Besides her, there was the High Priest Kailandel transformed into a giant eagle, numerous Two-headed Chimera Knights, over a dozen Elf Arcane Mages, a Truth Mage, and three Elf Archers who were treading on the air...


    Almost all of the strong elves had appeared. They surrounded the treetop in a circle, glaring at Ange and the others with anger.


    Gailard¡¯s eyes seemed to be shooting fire as she gritted her teeth and asked: ¡°What have you done to the God of Life?¡±


    Faced with such a formidable line-up, Negris was horrified and asked fearfully: ¡°Could it be... didn¡¯t the God of Life tell you what was going to happen?¡±

 Chapter 318 - 202: The God of Life Dislikes Elves_1

    Chapter 318: Chapter 202: The God of Life Dislikes Elves_1


    Negris¡¯s heart was filled with dread, as he thought of a horrifying possibility: the God of Life considered elves to be one of the countless creatures coexisting with it. Would it deliberately tell the elves that it was going into dormancy?


    Would anyone tell a gecko living in the corner of their house that they were going to sleep?


    The answer should be no. So could these elves think that they were the culprits causing the God of Life¡¯s current state of being?


    A Night Blade Elf ran out of the treasure cave and loudly reported: ¡°Your Majesty, everything from the ancient treasury is gone.¡±


    Negris felt terribly guilty, as though even holy water couldn¡¯t cleanse him.


    As expected, Gailard was furious. He bellowed: ¡°So you killed the God of Life just for these treasures?¡±


    Negris grimaced and said: ¡°If I say the God of Life is fine and just in slumber, would you believe me?¡±


    Gailard sneered: ¡°Do you think I would?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake it up to explain everything to you. Hey, hey, wake up, wake up,¡± Negris landed on the tree trunk and stomped his feet. Yet the giant creature was in deep slumber and not easily awakened.


    Would a sleeping person be disturbed by the sound of ants stomping their feet? At least you¡¯d have to saw off a few of its branches, but clearly they had no chance to do anything like that.


    Anthony made a slight move, deliberately or unintentionally, and whoosh, the whole space darkened as if night had suddenly descended. Ange could sense the Fire Element, Wind Element, Light Element near him, all being suppressed, as if bound by something.


    The power to suppress all of this came from a beautiful female elf behind Gailard. She was dressed in a white robe that perfectly accentuated her curves. With her silver-long hair, tall figure, fair skin, and eyes tightly shut, she stood still in the air, like a beautiful goddess.


    Negris swallowed, totally taken aback by this female elf, struggling to say, ¡°The... the Forbidden Magic Domain, who is she?¡±


    Anthony also swallowed: ¡°The nemesis of mages, the scourge of the elements, the God of Truth and Law, Aestolia.¡±


    ¡°So many titles, we¡¯re doomed,¡± Negris chuckled bitterly, ¡°Elves have such terrifying cards up their sleeves? Even Forbidden Magic Domain can be controlled by someone?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s just short of being called an anomaly because she¡¯s blind,¡± Anthony whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Negris looked again at Aestolia. He initially thought she was too proud to look at anyone else, but it turned out she was blind.


    The Forbidden Magic Domain has suppressed all elements. Light couldn¡¯t penetrate, and teleportation was impossible. Even if Anthony opened up Holy Blessing now, they couldn¡¯t teleport out.


    ¡°Arrest them, and anyone who resists shall be executed immediately!¡± Gailard roared angrily.


    The Tree of Life was dead, and the god of elves as well. That the enraged elves did not execute them on the spot was already a show of utmost restraint.


    But Ange couldn¡¯t possibly let them apprehend him. He lightly bent his knees, ready to transform, but was held back by Anthony.


    Anthony directly spoke within his soul: ¡°Sir, play along with me.¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion, but soon saw Anthony lifting the Little Sapling from his head, holding it high above him and threatening: ¡°Back off immediately, or I¡¯ll drop it!¡±


    Once lifted off Ange¡¯s head, the Little Sapling felt a bit lost but soon found a new target. It instructed Gailard vigorously with its branches and leaves: Grow hard grow hard


    There was a strange sense of unease seeing that the Little Sapling perched atop of Ange¡¯s head. A skull wearing a flower pot, what did that mean?


    But now, as the Little Sapling relayed its message, Gailard quickly had a realization, his body stiffening with shock: ¡°The God of Life?! Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Stand back! Or I¡¯m gonna drop it!¡± Anthony roared ¡®threateningly¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, be careful, we¡¯ll step back, and you be careful,¡± Gailard pleaded urgently, agitated and apprehensive while he slowly moved back.


    The others were the same, retreating in fear, except for Aestolia, who just stood there.


    Kael¡¯danil, in his eagle avatar, caught Gailard¡¯s eye. They looked at each other and saw the surprise and exhilaration in their eyes. The God of Life, the newly born God of Life.


    Heavens! The World Tree, which had always been unable to produce consciousness, had led them to despair. They did not expect to suddenly see a little Tree of Life. Could this be the God of Life reincarnated?


    ¡°Let go of the Tree of Life. If not, you will become the enemy of all elves. We will spare no effort to hunt you down and hang you,¡± Gailard warned loudly.


    ¡°Shut up. Tell her to remove the Forbidden Magic Domain. The moment a light appears, I will drop it. Hurry, or I¡¯ll pluck its leaves,¡± Anthony shouted.


    Gailard was panting heavily and glaring at Anthony with eyes filled with rage.


    But Anthony was unwavering, his hand slowly moving towards the Little Sapling in the flower pot. In his mind, however, Anthony was panic-stricken. He quickly asked Ange, using their soul link, ¡°Sir, if I pluck a leaf or two, will they grow back?¡±


    Ange uncertainly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to make such an attempt. Just as Anthony¡¯s fingers were about to touch the Little Sapling, Gailard spat out, grinding his teeth with each word, ¡°Ais, remove the Forbidden Magic Domain!¡±


    The pitch-black space regained light. All the elements began to flow again. Aestolia turned her head in Anthony¡¯s direction. Even with her eyes closed, she seemed to be observing something. Anthony instantly felt a strong thought focused on him.

 Chapter 319 - 202: The God of Life Dislikes Elves_2

    Chapter 319: Chapter 202: The God of Life Dislikes Elves_2


    Anthony pointed at the Little Sapling with his finger.


    Rarely did anyone touch the Little Sapling other than Ange. Curious about the finger touching it, the sapling gently raised a leaf that touched Anthony¡¯s fingertip.


    Anthony felt a cool stream creeping into his body from the point of contact.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of aura it was, but it felt pleasant. However, Anthony didn¡¯t have time to explore this feeling and shot a defiant glare back at Aestolia.


    Aestolia nodded, her face conveying a ¡®I¡¯ll remember you¡¯ expression, and backed away.


    Anthony quickly cradled the Little Sapling in his arms, fearing he might drop it accidentally. His recent show of defiance was largely for the elves¡¯ benefit.


    Only after he¡¯d secured the pot in his arms did Anthony declare loudly:


    ¡°Firstly, the Tree of Life is not dead. We found the cure to its wilting disease and poured it into the soil. The drug started working, sending it into a slumber.¡± Saying this, Anthony quickly added, ¡°Give them that branch we cut earlier. Also, do any of you have a Teleportation Scroll?¡±


    Negris quickly tossed the branch they had cut earlier, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right person for that question. Ange, get the scrolls.¡±


    Ange brought out a large pile of scrolls, one for each person, even Lightning.


    But at this moment, Lightning¡¯s mother leaned out, saying sternly, ¡°Lightning, come back! This is no joke. They killed the God of Life. The elves won¡¯t let them off easily. Come back, I can plead with His Majesty on your behalf.¡±


    Lightning rolled his eyes, ¡°I told you, the God of Life didn¡¯t die. Those elves just like to panic and make wild guesses. We wanted to help, but they treated us like criminals. They are too stuck up. The God of Life won¡¯t like them.¡±


    As he spoke, Lightning clamped a scroll between his hooves and bit into it effortlessly. His action conveyed his alignment with Ange¡¯s side. Unless the misunderstanding was clarified, it would mean a complete rift with his mother, turning them into enemies forever.


    Everyone began tearing their teleportation scrolls. While waiting for the scrolls to trigger, Anthony continued, ¡°Secondly, we saved the God of Life, and you treat us like this. When the God of Life reawakens, I will ask it to punish you.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, this is Little Sapling, our partner, not your Tree of Life.¡±


    ¡°Fourthly, the Undead God doesn¡¯t fear battles but dislikes misunderstandings. We will let you off this time. Once you understand the truth of what happened, you can come and apologize to us.¡±


    As Anthony finished speaking, the teleportation scrolls started working one after another. Blasts of white light flared up, one by one engulfing everyone present.


    The elves, who had surrounded them tightly, could only watch helplessly as Ange and his associates were teleported away one by one. The last to leave was Anthony, with the Little Sapling in his hand.


    The elves looked at each other in bewilderment, at a loss. After a while, Gailard was the first to land on the platform, followed by Kael¡¯danil, who changed back from an eagle to a young woman.


    Three elven archers landed too, followed by Aestolia.


    Kael¡¯danil was the first to speak, ¡°That Little Sapling truly is a Tree of Life. I sensed the overwhelming vitality in it. It¡¯s full of curiosity about the world and is not a reincarnation of the God of Life but a newly born Tree of Life.¡±


    Kael¡¯danil was extremely excited, ¡°I now know what a newborn Tree of Life looks like. It¡¯s so cute! It waved a leaf at us... did you see it? Did you?¡±


    However, Gailard was troubled by another critical question and didn¡¯t have time to heed the High Priestess. Instead, he turned to Aestolia and asked, ¡°Ais, do you think we can believe their words? Did the God of Life really not die?¡±


    ¡°I believe so. The God of Life isn¡¯t that easy to kill. If they really did it unnoticed and right under our noses, their strength is unfathomable.¡± Aestolia closed her eyes and calmly responded.


    ¡°But, all its leaves have fallen. I¡¯ve never seen the God of Life go bald. It didn¡¯t die even in this state?¡± Gailard turned to Kael¡¯danil and inquired.


    Kael¡¯danil hesitated before answering, ¡°In theory, the tree won¡¯t necessarily die if all its leaves fall off. As temperatures drop in winter, many plants lose their leaves to conserve water during their hibernation period. However, if the Tree of Life will die or not, I honestly don¡¯t know. It often doesn¡¯t respond to my prayers. Now, I don¡¯t know if it doesn¡¯t want to deal with me, or if it¡¯s really hibernating, or dead.¡±


    At this moment, a Chimera Knight flew up and reported, ¡°We¡¯ve found some powder on the ground. It must have been sprinkled not long ago.¡± He presented a small amount of the powder as he spoke.


    Gailard examined a bit of the substance and muttered, ¡°Could they really be treating the Tree of Life? Is this medicinal powder?¡±


    ¡°It could also be poison,¡± Aestolia pointed out bluntly.


    Indeed, it could be medicine, or it could be poison. Who could definitively say they were applying medication, rather than poisonous substance?


    Gailard picked up the branch the opponent had thrown. There were really no traces of disease on it.


    ¡°Perhaps it was just cut from a healthy part of the Tree of Life. The cut still looks quite fresh,¡± Aestolia commented.


    Indeed, a single branch proved nothing. They, unlike the Tree of Life, had no capacity to discern whether a branch had been freshly cut from their body, healed of a previous affliction, or had been cut some time ago.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± As a Queen, Gailard¡¯s capability for decisive judgement was unquestionable, but at this point she too was somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°Find them, restrain them, treat them well, and wait for the Tree of Life to wake up. If the Tree of Life can be awakened, you apologize to them; if it can¡¯t be awakened, bury them in the ground as fertilizer,¡± Aestolia stated calmly.


    Kael¡¯danil hesitated slightly, ¡°Is that okay? What if they truly came to heal the Tree of Life?¡±


    ¡°The Tree of Life, should not fall into the hands of others. The Tree of Life, belongs to the elves,¡± Aestolia interjected curtly, her tone suggesting that this was simply a matter of fact.


    This realization struck Gailard: ¡°Yes, the Tree of Life cannot fall into the hands of outsiders. It belongs to the elves. Let¡¯s get moving. Even if they¡¯ve taken refuge in the abyss, we must find them.¡±


    Gailard mounted her Great Unicorn and rode off into the distance, while Aestolia seemed to be buoyed toward the horizon by an invisible hand.


    Three elves, each holding a bow, loosed an arrow into the distance. The arrows trailed ropes, and as they shot off, the elves pulled the ropes, leveraging the arrows¡¯ momentum to launch themselves into the sky.


    Watching her companions receding into the distance, Kael¡¯danil sighed wistfully, ¡°Is this why Lightning said the Tree of Life doesn¡¯t like elves?¡±


    After speaking, Kael¡¯danil flipped backward, the delicate elf woman transforming into a giant eagle. She soared into the sky in pursuit of Gailard.


    Soon, giant arrows began to shoot into the sky and the entire Elf Forest erupted into activity once more.


    The elves¡¯ unusual behavior alerted humanity. Top officials from all nations communicated with one another, inquiring if anyone had inside information on the elves¡¯ latest antics.


    This was the elves¡¯ second bout of strange behavior in the past two years. They were spoiling for an inter-dimensional war, which made everyone uneasy.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before the human nations received a notification from the elves: ¡°Our target is the abyss nomads of the desert. Please stay calm and do not harbor them; otherwise, we will consider you an enemy.¡±


    No one was willing to antagonize the elves for a group of abyss nomads, especially given the vast scale of elven forces on display. Unless every human nation on the continent were to unite, there was no stopping this warfront.


    The Chimera Corps, Pterosaur Corps, Unicorn Corps, Moose Cavalry Corps, Elf Magician Corps, and Magic Tank Unit¡ªthe elves had mobilized nearly all their elite forces.


    What was more terrifying, however, was that the elves had gathered all their Truth Mages and Arcane Magicians, including Aestolia and over a dozen others.


    With this force capable of fighting an inter-dimensional war, Gailard arrived at the Fallen Dragon Lake. Fala nervously handed her a letter. As soon as Gailard saw the first sentence after opening the envelope, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

 Chapter 320 - 203: Missing his place_1

    Chapter 320: Chapter 203: Missing his place_1


    ¡°We¡¯re running off, don¡¯t worry about us, if you dare, come fight me.¡±


    Gailard burst into grudging laughter as he saw this sentence, ¡°Alright, alright, wait till I come over to fight you.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry? We¡¯re angry too. We shouldn¡¯t have saved the God of Life, should¡¯ve just let it die and spare ourselves from your ungrateful Elves who return kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see such a simple truth? No. What do you want? Do you think we can¡¯t guess? No. The Tree of Life belongs to itself, not to you Elves.¡±


    The second and third paragraphs of the letter brought Gailard some shame and feelings, so their thoughts were crystal clear to others.


    However, this shame vanished at section four


    ¡°You have many men, and home advantage, so why not send someone for a solo challenge, the loser must run around the World Tree naked, dare you?!¡±


    Among the other side, including Ange, Negris and a bunch of guys, the only one dressed was Little Angel, what¡¯s the meaning of naked running for them?


    The fifth paragraph: ¡°I see you dare not, we¡¯ll take our leave first, when the God of Life wakes up, we¡¯ll come back, by then we will accuse you Elves of rudeness in front of it.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of the crops, property, and people we left behind, if they fail harvest, go bankrupt or die because of you, the God of Life will surely punish you, the Undead God won¡¯t let you go, the God of Knowledge will curse you.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this, we¡¯ll mail a leaf from the sapling each month, until it turns bald, hope you take the hint.¡±


    The letter ends here, underneath are some random traces, as if several guys were fighting for the pen and ink while composing this letter.


    ¡°What does the letter say?¡± Kael¡¯danil, seeing Gailard finished reading, leaned over to ask.


    Gailard handed the letter to her directly, stared blankly at the faraway Goddess of Beauty City and the World Tree.


    After Kael¡¯danil finished reading, she stated with surprise: ¡°There¡¯s still crops? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    She jumped backward, transformed into an eagle, and soared into the sky. Soon she found a large rice field by Fallen Dragon Lake, picked one at random and look carefully, her expression changed greatly.


    Aestolia was the third one to receive the letter, her fingers softly glided across the parchment, and the words came to life like as if touched by her.


    Soon, Aestolia ¡®read¡¯ the whole letter with her fingers.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Gailard asked worriedly.


    Aestolia smiled faintly: ¡°Can you locate which plane they¡¯re in?¡±


    Gailard shook his head: ¡°Though the general area can be determined, the specific abyss is hard to determine. It may take several or even dozens of years, searching one by one, we need to invest a lot of manpower and resources, and there may be casualties.¡±


    ¡°Then until you find them, take care of what they left behind.¡± Aestolia suggested.


    Gailard hesitated a bit: ¡°Is that okay? There¡¯s a sentence in the letter that¡¯s true, the Tree of Life belongs to them. Is it okay for us to strive so desperately to seize it?¡±


    Aestolia smiled faintly: ¡°This is a question for you. Can you, or the Elf Clan, bear the cost of losing the God of Life?¡±


    Gailard shuddered and shook his head immediately: ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    As the Elf Queen, she knew very well the weakness of the Elf Clan. Without the God of Life, the Elf Clan is likely to face extinction.


    ¡°So now you only have two choices, at all costs, seize the sapling while it¡¯s still small, cultivate it well, it may not remember that it was stolen. The God of Life once said that it has no memory of the events from ten thousand years ago, so it doesn¡¯t know how we Elves were born.¡±


    Gailard fell into contemplation, after a while he asked: ¡°And the second one?¡±


    ¡°Build a good relationship, wait till it has the ability to shelter the Elf Clan, then pledge loyalty to it.¡± Aestolia answered.


    Compared with the first choice, the second one sounds more like a joke, Gailard said disapprovingly, ¡°Stop joking.¡±


    Aestolia gave a faint smile, without any rebuttal.


    Gailard took a deep breath, reached a decision: ¡°Let¡¯s settle for this, take good care of their fair crops temporarily, put all our efforts into finding their location in the abyss, seize the sapling at all costs, the Tree of Life must belong to the Elves.¡±


    With a whoosh, an eagle swooped back and transformed into Kael¡¯danil: ¡°It may not be that simple, take a look.¡±


    Gailard looked blankly at the harvested rice, being a Giant Dragon Hunter, what could she understand from a rice stalk? She looked puzzled.


    Aestolia touched it but couldn¡¯t figure out anything either.


    ¡°This is what I picked from the side of Fallen Dragon Lake, the lake water is salty, these are saltwater rice crops.¡± Kael¡¯danil said anxiously.


    Every profession has its own expertise, neither the Giant Dragon Hunter nor the God of Truth and Law understood the key point and asked, ¡°Is it valuable? Rare? It seems that human food cannot be grown in salty water, right?¡±


    ¡°Unprecedented, it¡¯s a new crop, a crop that can grow in salty water and saline. a completely new crop, no one is certain they can ¡®take care of it¡¯ well.¡± When talking about ¡®take care of it¡¯, Kael¡¯danil emphasized her tone particularly.


    Now, Gailard and Aestolia understood the key issue, a whole new crop, and it¡¯s a saltwater one, even Kael¡¯danil doesn¡¯t have the confidence ¡®to take care of it¡¯, then who can?

 Chapter 321 - 203 Missing Him Now_2

    Chapter 321: Chapter 203 Missing Him Now_2


    What if they don¡¯t care for them properly and the crops die? How could they maintain a good relationship then?


    Now that Ange and the others were forced to flee, they must be harboring a lot of resentment. And when the elves manage to kill off their new crop, they¡¯re sure to despise the elves.


    ¡°Are they valuable?¡± Gailard asked. If they¡¯re not valuable, letting them die isn¡¯t a big deal. How much could grain be worth? They could just compensate double, triple, or even tenfold later.


    Kael¡¯danil nodded, suppressing his excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, a fifth of the world¡¯s cultivable land belongs to saline-alkali soil. If these crops can be promoted, it¡¯s as if the world has suddenly gained an extra fifth of arable land, enabling it to support an additional fifth of the world¡¯s population.¡±


    A shiver ran through Gailard¡¯s heart, and a phrase flashed across his mind¡ªpriceless treasure.


    ¡°How about we apologize to them, offer reparations, and invite them back?¡± Kael¡¯danil suggested.


    Gailard and Aistolia both rolled their eyes in unison at her suggestion. Of course, Aistolia did not have whites in her eyes to roll, but her expression was universally understandable.


    The mighty elf army retreated in a huff, leaving only a squad of elf druids, led by Kael¡¯danil, and a squad of chimera knights.


    The druids led by Kael¡¯danil were naturally there to look after the Saline Demon Rice¡ªa thankless task. The elves were not accustomed to the desert climate, but these elf druids willingly endured the hardship because they were caring for an unprecedented new crop.


    In the Holy Kingdom, the Square of the Gods, Ange stood in the tilled farmland, gazing blankly in a certain direction from time to time.


    Luther, who had just come up from the Resting Abyss, saw this and asked worriedly, ¡°Lord, are you still like this?¡±


    With a helpless sigh, Negris replied, ¡°Yes, he misses his land.¡±


    ¡°Damn elves! You should have taken me with you back then, so I could have chopped all of them on the spot!¡± Luther said indignantly.


    ¡°Really? Next time I¡¯ll bring you along. There aren¡¯t many elves. Three archmages, one of whom knows the Forbidden Magic Domain, a dozen or so Arcane Magicians, one Giant Dragon Hunter, three god archers, and a magic user army comprising a few hundred people¡ªthat¡¯s all,¡± Negris said in feigned excitement.


    For every additional point he made, Luther¡¯s face twitched involuntarily, his embarrassment impossible to quell. He quickly changed the subject, ¡°Lord Nage, do you still have the Upgrade Beans? Anna is stuck at a bottle neck. She wants to try using the beans to break through the Great Swordsman level.¡±


    Negris spread his hands out: ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Ange took them to plant.¡±


    ¡°What!? No more? What do we do now? Anna is so lazy. Without the beans, she wouldn¡¯t bother making an effort to break through. She may be stuck at a High-level Sword Fighter and won¡¯t level up again.¡±


    Luther scratched his head and said: ¡°Lord, maybe I should push her a bit. Steal her blanket while she¡¯s sleeping, snatch her toilet paper in the restroom, flick sand at her while eating to force her breakthrough. I just worry it might hurt our sibling relationship.¡±


    Negris was almost speechless: ¡°Breakthrough... can it be achieved through such means?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to stimulate potential,¡± Luther was a bit eager. Whether she breaks through or not doesn¡¯t matter, it sounds thrilling.


    ¡°No, no, that would hurt feelings. Just exchange some more with the Evil God, Ange.¡±


    Negris proactively took over the matter of the Upgrade Beans. Firstly, to spare Anna from her unreliable brother¡¯s torment, and secondly, to give Ange something to distract him from overthinking.


    The farming skeleton was feeling rather ambitious now. Before, having a piece of land to cultivate satisfied it. But now, it wasn¡¯t enough. It constantly yearned for the vast fields and wastelands around Fallen Dragon Lake and Lake Island.


    Naturally, Ange understood that he couldn¡¯t go back to the elves in the short term, so he didn¡¯t say much. Just occasionally, when working with the crops in the fields, he would suddenly stare blankly in a certain direction, thoughtfully. It was a heartbreaking sight.


    ¡°Ange, where¡¯s that Evil God statuette? Bring it out and exchange it for some Upgrade Beans. Anna is about to level up, and it would help her breakthrough.¡±


    Ange nodded, took out the Evil God statue, and placed an Elf Bean on it.


    With a whoosh, a fluffy claw immediately reached out and pressed on the Elf Bean, hooking it back in.


    Immediately after, the small claw came out again, forcefully tapping on where the statute¡¯s palm would be, and even tightened into a fizz.


    Negris and Luther exchanged glances and hesitantly asked, ¡°Is... is it angry?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. Angry about what?¡±


    ¡°Angry that we didn¡¯t ask it for Upgrade Beans for such a long time?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone felt it was a bit absurd. A grand Evil God was angry because no one asked it for Upgrade Beans?


    Ange took an Elf Bean and tapped on the clenched little fist.


    The little fist remained clenched and did not let go.


    Ange tried again, loosening a little bit, then tried again, loosening a bit more. Seeing that it was about right, Ange nestled the Elf Bean between its claws.


    It gently clutched, then slowly retracted its claws, looking at its speed and lack of strength, one could tell it was reluctant.


    Once retracted, the little claws extended out again, slapping the area where they had just deposited the beans.


    Ange placed another Elf Bean, and by the time he got to the fourth one, a little claw stretched over, and there was an additional Upgrade Bean in its hand.


    ¡°Huh, wasn¡¯t it five in exchange for an Upgrade Bean? Why has it become four now?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Luther speculated, ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s been so long since the last exchange, it thinks we are dissatisfied with the price, and it¡¯s voluntarily raising the price for us?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, but what do you think it does with so many Elf Beans? Eats them?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s an Evil God that needs to fill its stomach with Elf Beans, how many would it need a day? We haven¡¯t exchanged with it in so long, and it hasn¡¯t starved,¡± Luther replied.


    Then Ange picked up an Elf Bean and channeled elemental energy to scorch its skin, quickly engraving a few small characters: ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The Elf Bean was hooked away, and the fluffy little claw immediately reached out again, but as soon as it did, it retreated, probably having noticed the characters on the bean.


    Several minutes later, the claw came out again with a piece of black stone in its palm, upon which two shaky characters were written, ¡°Very hungry.¡±


    ¡°It can understand human language, ask if Elf Beans can satisfy its hunger,¡± Negris said excitedly.


    ¡°Can Elf Beans make you full?¡± Ange carved the words onto a bean and put it in its paw.


    ¡°Delicious.¡± The small claw stretched over, there was still a black rock in its palm.


    ¡°Do you eat other things?¡±


    ¡°Other things are delicious.¡± This sentence didn¡¯t have any punctuation, but Negris guessed it must be a question, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t correspond to the previous question.


    ¡°What else have you eaten?¡±


    This question made the little claw hesitate for quite some time. After a few minutes, the claw stretched out bearing a black stone, upon which was crookedly drawn a fluffy head tilting, its eyes expressing confusion.


    Apart from the stone, there was another Upgrade Bean. Although engaged in conversation, the Evil God hadn¡¯t forgotten the principle of exchange, giving an Upgrade Bean back for every four Elf Beans.


    This soul-like painting style made Luther and Negris burst out laughing: ¡°It seems it doesn¡¯t know what else it has eaten. We could try offering different things and see if it wants them.¡±


    After thinking, Ange pulled out a small, glowing fragment.


    Negris grabbed him in a fright, ¡°What are you trying to do? This is a fragment of a divine spirit, what do you want it for?¡±


    The soul within the Divine Body escaped, but was caught by the God of Life and crushed on the spot.


    The scattered Divine Spirit was unreservedly gathered by Ange. Together with a large piece that the Little Angel had gotten, most of the Divine Body¡¯s soul ended up in Ange¡¯s hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s lots.¡± Ange pulled out a handful, all of them fragments of the Divine Spirit. The piece he had just brought out was less than a sixtieth of what here.


    ¡°Then be thrifty, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Negris had to let go.


    A divine spirit fragment was put on the holding hand, the little claw quickly seized it and pulled it back.


    Several seconds later, the claw came out again bearing a huge handful, probably holding seven or eight Upgrade Beans. It threw them down, retracted, and grabbed another handful to stretch over.


    A tiny fragment of the divine spirit exchanged for two handfuls of Upgrade Beans, a total of sixteen.


    ¡°That¡¯s too many, we don¡¯t need that many. Ask if you can exchange for something else,¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange carved the words ¡°Exchange for something else¡± on an Elf Bean, placing it along with a divine spirit fragment on the holder.


    There was no action for several minutes.


    Everyone was not in a hurry. Negris had figured it out by now; when the little claw stopped moving, it was either hesitating, unsure of what to exchange with, or it was assessing what would be the worthwhile exchange.


    The little claw reached over again, clutching something in its hand. Its claws were flexing and bending as if it wanted to give something but was hesitant to do so.


    However, it eventually spread its hand open. On it laid a black crystal shard, about half the size of a fingernail.

 Chapter 322 - 204 Can’t Bear The Pain To Eat Anymore…_1

    Chapter 322: Chapter 204 Can¡¯t Bear The Pain To Eat Anymore..._1


    Negris¡¯s eyes widened instantly, impatiently took the fragment, held it in his hand for a detailed inspection, then exclaimed in shock, ¡°This is, this is Chaos Black Crystal! This is Chaos Black Crystal!¡±


    Ange tiled his head, as Luther leaned forward, looking puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s Chaos Black Crystal? What¡¯s it used for? Is it a gemstone? Is it more precious than the gemstones on my Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword?¡±


    As Luther spoke, he pulled out his two-handed sword to show off.


    Negris rolled his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say the full name every time. Just say ¡®two-handed sword¡¯, everyone understands.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Luther refused. ¡°Then you all won¡¯t be able to experience its power.¡±


    Negris took a deep breath, saying: ¡°Alright, then this piece comes from the Undead King, the eternal ruler of billions of the undead from eight hundred abyss and unending dead lands, who punches the Gods of Light and steps on the realm lords, is a fragment of the Undead King.¡±


    Luther was stunned, ¡°A fragment from the Undead King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you feel its power now?¡±


    Luther shrank his neck and nodded, looking like a quail.


    A fragment of the Undead King? Why would the Evil God have a fragment of the King? Is the King dead?


    ¡°Ask it what this is, see if it knows.¡± Negris told Ange.


    The question was etched onto an Elf Bean, Stone was thrown back from the other side: ¡°Delicious.¡±


    ¡°This Evil God must be a foodie, everything tastes good to it, ask it why it doesn¡¯t eat this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t bite.¡±


    Four more Elf Beans shot over, a bean was brought over in its paw, but it was not an Upgrade Bean, instead, it was another kind of bean.


    ¡°This Evil God has a really good memory, even remembered that we don¡¯t want Upgrade Beans. Ask it what kind of bean this is?¡± Negris said.


    Ange reached out to catch the bean, but when he closed his hand, it was empty. He showed Negris.


    ¡°Elf Beans are gone?¡± Negris immediately understood.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°No way, you had over a hundred left before, you must have planted them all over the place.¡± After glancing at the Elf Bean plants on the Square of the Gods, Negris said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if there are none left, we have enough Upgrade Beans as is. Maybe try giving it a fragment of Divine Spirit again, see if it has any more Black Crystal Fragments.¡±


    Ange put another fragment of Divine Spirit as per the suggestion, but instead of receiving Black Crystal Fragments, the small paw threw over three handfuls of new beans.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s only one piece of Black Crystal Fragment? It can¡¯t bite it and it¡¯s useless to it so it threw it to us?¡± Negris guessed.


    They used several more fragments of Divine Spirit to trade for a few more handfuls of new beans, amounting to about forty in total. They placed another fragment of Divine Spirit, but the Evil God¡¯s little paw reached over, then suddenly stopped.


    The original fissure was large enough for the whole arm and paw to reach through, but for some unknown reason, the fissure has shrunk and the paw could not reach out, only managing to squeeze two claws through; a pair of short, stubby claws that resembled a small pair of scissors.


    Unable to reach, the paw withdrew, and the fissure disappeared.


    No matter how many items they placed on the palm-support of the Evil God statue, the little paw never appeared again.


    ¡°Could there be an energy limit for this kind of fissure? It can¡¯t be opened after the energy is used up?¡± Negris guessed.


    With the Evil God¡¯s paw unable to reach, they couldn¡¯t verify the guess right away, so they put it aside for now and everyone focused their attention on the Black Crystal Fragment.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s really a fragment of the King?¡± Luther asked quietly. As for why he whispered, he himself didn¡¯t know why; he was just instinctively lowering his voice.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Negris also instinctively lowered his voice: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a broken Undead King, but it looks similar based on its color and texture.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to verify it? Smash it with a hammer?¡± Luther suggested.


    ¡°Are you mad? What if it shatters? Without the infusion of the King¡¯s soul energy, even if it is a real Chaos Black Crystal, it may not be able to withstand the hammer.¡± Negris argued.


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just go by your word. We need to clarify this issue. Is the King really dead?¡± Luther stated seriously.


    Negris sneered, ¡°Even if this is Chaos Black Crystal, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the King is dead. Do you think a broken body equals death? You underestimate the Undead King.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, but we also need to find a way to verify...¡± Before he could finish, Ange suddenly reached out and took the black crystal fragment.


    He held it in his palm, and Soul Flame rose from his hand, enveloping and burning the Black Crystal Fragment. After a while, Ange suddenly flipped backward, and the whole person did a somersault, then landed smoothly on the ground.


    Why was he suddenly somersaulting? Negris and Luther were baffled, and murmured: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t transform.¡± Ange said, then he stuck the Black Crystal Fragment into the crevice of his Boundary-crossing Hand¡¯s palm.


    Negris perked up, he finally realized what Ange was trying to do, he was attempting to use Ultimate Transformation to turn into the entity that the Black Crystal belonged to, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    What does this mean? Ange could turn into both Steadfast Bone and Dragon God, but couldn¡¯t turn into Black Crystal, didn¡¯t this imply that...


    ¡°It might just be a lack of affinity. You should keep it on you for now, get familiar with it first, then try again later. Of everyone in this world, you¡¯re the only one who can verify whether it¡¯s a fragment of the King¡¯s body.¡± Negris said excitedly.


    Ange nodded, gathered the new beans and stashed them inside the Temple of Rest.

 Chapter 323 - 204 Can’t Eat Anymore Due To Pain……_2

    Chapter 323: Chapter 204 Can¡¯t Eat Anymore Due To Pain......_2


    But as soon as the Boundary-crossing Hand entered the Resting Palace, some strange changes occurred immediately, and Ange was taken aback.


    Negris noted the irregularity and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s melting, fusing into my hand, and, and, and...¡± Ange was at a loss for words, unsure how to describe it.


    Nagris was anxious, so he withdrew into his own body and flew over to take a look.


    When he got to that isolated handbone, he immediately saw a Black Crystal Fragment slowly dissolving into the handbone.


    Negris noted another anomaly, turning to look in the direction of the Resting Palace. Among the palace group, another palace had lit up with flames.


    Now, there¡¯s no need to question it any further ¡ª even if this Black Crystal Fragment wasn¡¯t a fragment of a monarch, it was certainly a product of the Undead Empire.


    It resonated with both the Resting Palace and the Boundary-crossing Hand, not only merging into Ange¡¯s hand but also activating the third palace, a building that resembled a crown.


    The Resting Palace consists of one main and four attached buildings. The main hall is the Undead Temple, where Ange¡¯s Undead Godhood is stored at the peak.


    Next is the Bronze Book Tower, sealing Negris, and then the Palace of Steadfast Locke, where they found the remains of Steadfast Locke.


    Except for the Bronze Book Tower and the Palace of Bones, they could not enter anywhere else, including the main temple.


    Everyone knew that the current Resting Palace was incomplete and required many items to restore it to its original state, such as the Liquid of Breath of Death, which balanced the sense of death within the Palace.


    And then the graves. No one knew why they went missing or how to bring them back; it should be noted that countless Undead were sleeping within the graveyard.


    Finally, the third Palace was activated, leaving only the last attached palace and the main temple.


    Before exploring new areas, Ange first brought in the Little Angel, the Little Zombie, and Luther, then went towards the crown-like palace.


    As they walked, Negris asked, ¡°Do you know who this crown belongs to?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Those worthy of building their own palace in the Resting Palace are, of course, immensely powerful beings, like Steadfast Locke, like the God of Knowledge.¡± When speaking about himself, Negris emphasized his tone.


    Unfortunately, none of the three reacted to Ange¡¯s statement, but Luser was supportive and replied, ¡°Wow, the God of Knowledge is impressive.¡±


    Negris proudly continued, ¡°And also the Witch King and the Saint of the Undead. This crown belongs to Witch King Durroc.¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Witch King Durroc is also a formidable fellow, but he¡¯s not as famous as Steadfast because he¡¯s not as significant. Since he¡¯s not very well-known, I don¡¯t have much understanding of him.¡±


    Having listened attentively for a long time, only to hear such things, Luser could not help but sneer, ¡°Could you just have said that you don¡¯t understand him directly, instead of saying that he¡¯s not famous?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    In this way, the group of people stepped into the Witch King¡¯s Palace.


    Compared to the crude Palace of Locke, Durken Palace bore a touch of royal grandeur. As soon as they entered, they were greeted by a large dark gate carved from precious metals, with exquisite engravings.


    However, the carvings were all of agonizing faces, twisted souls, so vivid and detailed that it felt as if they would come to life at any moment.


    Within the palace, there were reliefs, gold and silver, statues, furnishings, carved beams, and painted rafters, all beautiful and extravagant. Yet, none of them could move.


    In the main hall, which was like the lobby of an opera house, there was a row of windpipes on the front side, which appeared to be loudspeakers for some musical instrument.


    There was a soul piano on the left, and a row of steps on the right that probably were used for choruses.


    On seeing all this, Negris suddenly remembered something, ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember, Piero... Anthony once told me that Durken was a soul conductor who loved to play music.¡±


    ¡°Music? Like hymns? Or the type that Minotaurs usually hum?¡± Luther asked in confusion. His understanding of music was mostly just the hymns from the Church of Light, something like ¡®Hallelu Messiah Poxia¡¯ and such.


    Or it could be the tune hummed by Minotaurs when they dance. Compared to the hums, Luther preferred their dances, which seemed to be called tap dances. When performed, the rhythm was upbeat with clear beats, very enjoyable, and it made onlookers want to join in.


    Unfortunately, ordinary people needed to put on specially made shoes to match the hoof beats of the Minotaurs.


    The Bronze Dragon shrugged, asking it about common knowledge was alright, but asking it about music, wasn¡¯t that too much?


    Even the God of Knowledge didn¡¯t understand, others would understand even less; they didn¡¯t even know what the equipment in the hall was for.


    The only thing they could understand was the top hat and conductor¡¯s baton placed on the main table desk. The Little Zombie shuffled over quickly and grabbed them.


    ¡°This must be the conductor¡¯s hat and baton,¡± Negris remarked. As he finished speaking, he saw the Little Zombie place the hat on its head.


    It was just a hat. Negris didn¡¯t mind if it was worn. He was about to say something when he saw Ange rush over swiftly. With a karate chop, Ange decapitated the Little Zombie.


    ¡°Ange, are you cra...¡± Negris thought Ange was going insane and was about to scold him when he saw the Little Zombie¡¯s head on the ground. Some black, liquid-like material had engulfed it and was squirming non-stop. It quickly gnawed away all the flesh on the head, turning back into a top hat on top of the bald skull.


    Luther gasped, patting his forehead and cheeks in fright. Goodness, he had noticed the hat too. If the Little Zombie hadn¡¯t gotten to it first, he would have picked it up and put it on his head. Then, his head would be the one being gnawed by the hat.


    The Little Zombie, now headless, stretched out its arms, wobbling about like a drunk person. After a few rounds, it bumped into the Little Angel.


    On a normal day, the Little Angel would have punched it in the face, but this time, it didn¡¯t strike but steadied the zombie instead with a yell.


    The Little Zombie immediately stayed still and stood motionless in its original spot.


    Ange used a Pollinate Technique, blew the hat away, then picked up the Little Zombie¡¯s head and found a suitable joint to replace and reattach it to the neck.


    He then used the Face Purification Technique to activate the skin and flesh growth, regrowing the skin on the face. Though, the hair wouldn¡¯t grow back so soon.


    The newly grown skin was a bit tender. Luther couldn¡¯t resist poking it and said enviously, ¡°It¡¯s so smooth, even better than a face mask.¡±


    Thump! The Little Zombie punched him in the cheek.


    While the others were fooling around, Ange curiously picked up the hat.


    When the hat touched his hand bone, it instantly melted into a puddle, squirmed like jelly, and began climbing up Ange¡¯s hand bone.


    A Soul Flame rose from Ange¡¯s elbow, initially to stop the jelly¡¯s advance. However, the jelly immediately dived into the Soul Flame and stopped climbing. Instead, it started absorbing the Soul Flame eagerly.


    ¡°It¡¯s absorbing the Soul Flame. Does it feed on Soul Energy? What on earth is this?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even you recognize it?¡± Luther asked in astonishment. ¡°A creature that feeds on souls? Isn¡¯t it a Spirit Eater?¡±


    ¡°Spirit Eaters don¡¯t look like this... No, you guessed correctly. It¡¯s something based on Spirit Eaters but modified.¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°Haha, I told you so. I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Luther stroked his waist, grinning.


    Whispering to himself in suspicion, Negris questioned, ¡°Who could be so insidious as to modify a Spirit Eater into a hat and leave it here?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Witch King Durken you mentioned?¡± Luther suggested.


    While they were making conjectures, Ange had already infused a huge amount of Soul Energy. At first, the hat jumped onto his arm to absorb the energy, but later on, Ange began pouring the energy directly into it.


    As for Soul Energy, Ange had a plethora. Recently, he hadn¡¯t used the Instant Death Halo, so he had accumulated a great deal of it. He wanted to see how much the creature could absorb.


    With a huge influx of Soul Energy, the jelly-like Spirit Eater kept shrinking. Rapidly, it shrank back into its original form of a hat.


    Ange still did not stop. The Soul Energy continued to pour in, causing the Spirit Eater to blaze.


    Soon, the hat let out a ¡®burp¡¯, sounding like it had just burped after a full meal. At the same time, it sent out a message indicating its discomfort: I can¡¯t eat anymore...

 Chapter 324 - 205: Turning Stone into Gold Suit_1

    Chapter 324: Chapter 205: Turning Stone into Gold Suit_1


    Can¡¯t eat anymore? Keep eating!


    Ange continued to force-feed, challenging the Little Zombie¡¯s resolve.


    Ange was furious. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reaction, most of the Little Zombie¡¯s body would have been eaten. If the Soul Fire in its heart were gnawed at, the Little Zombie would die.


    The Spirit Eater probably never imagined it would be stuffed with so much soul energy. After gorging, it sent out painful signals of fullness... burst... mercy...


    Ange reached out his finger and formed a Soul Oath onto the hat. The Spirit Eater obediently allowed the oath to be inscribed on it, establishing a connection between its soul and Ange, integrating into the Soul Network.


    Some information also flowed into Ange¡¯s soul.


    After browsing the information transmitted by the Spirit Eater¡¯s hat, Ange looked up at Negris and said, ¡°Scarecrow Hat. He made it.¡±


    ¡°It? This hat made the Scarecrow Hat?¡± Negris found it strange, a hat making another hat?


    Ange shooked his head: ¡°Durken made it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is he also an illusionist? Alchemist?¡± Negris casually inquired.


    It wouldn¡¯t be odd for Durken, the Witch King, to acquire all sorts of skills. An otherwise unremarkable Witch, incapable of defeating Steadfast Locke in a duel, what else could he do besides sleeping?


    Of course, he would dabble in anything that amused him. His behaviour of setting up his palace in the concert hall suggests that learning new skills is quite ordinary, nothing surprising.


    As expected, Ange nodded: ¡°He knows both.¡± Meaning, he masters both illusion and alchemy, possesses musical skills, and undoubtedly has high magical skills. He is a versatile Witch King.


    Ange picked up the conductor¡¯s baton, infused it with soul energy, and took out his cracked Scarecrow Hat. Gently, he touched the crack.


    The broken Scarecrow hat astonishingly began to repair itself.


    ¡°Wow, is this an illusion technique?¡± Luther exclaimed in surprise, assuming he had fallen under an illusion.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, I finally understand what they are. The Gold-touch Suit, this is a great treasure,¡± Negris admired.


    Luther asked confusedly, ¡°I thought you hardly know Durken? How come you know about his suit?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s the cruel truth of life that the work is widely known, but the creator isn¡¯t. The Gold-touch Suit is famous, but no one knows it was made by him.¡± Negris sighed in understanding as everybody knew the God of Knowledge, but who cared about his deity title?


    Luther hastily asked, ¡°Just tell me, why is it so famous?¡±


    ¡°The Gold-touch Suit consists of three things: a Spirit-sucking Weird Hat, a Gold-touch Stick, and a cloak. The Hat is imbued with various secret techniques of alchemy that, once worn, grants proficiency in Alchemy. Through the use of the Gold-touch Stick, it¡¯s easy to create or repair alchemical equipment. Look closely, isn¡¯t the Scarecrow Hat fixed now?¡±


    Ange took off the Spirit-sucking Weird Hat and put on the Scarecrow Hat again. A flash of light appeared around his body, and the previously transformed human figure reappeared.


    ¡°It seems it really is repaired, this Gold-touch suit is quite convenient,¡± Negris marvelled.


    Ange nodded and casually placed the Spirit-sucking Weird Hat on Negris¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? It will devour me! Ah! Help! It¡¯s biting me, quickly take it off! Save me!¡± Negris felt the hat on his head squirming and thought he was going to be nibbled to bone like Little Zombie. A mournful message was released from the hat: stop eating... idiot...


    Upon closer inspection, the squirming hat had shrunk a bit and turned into a small top hat that just fitted Negris¡¯s forehead. It snapped securely onto the protruding part of his skull, like a custom-made fit. It seemed that the squirming wasn¡¯t trying to nibble him, but to adapt to his shape.


    Ange also stuffed the Gold-touch Stick into Negris¡¯s hand: ¡°It said, the more you know, the better you can use it.¡±


    Although the Spirit-sucking Weird Hat carried many secrets of alchemy, ordinary people couldn¡¯t use it properly. For instance, some skeletons had no concept of alchemy and could only blindly try to operate.


    Moreover, once Ange put on the Scarecrow Hat, he couldn¡¯t wear the Spirit-sucking Weird Hat, so Negris was the most suitable candidate to wear it.


    ¡°You also think I¡¯m knowledgeable, right.¡± Negris¡¯s paws crossed at his waist, tail raised with pride.


    Having received a new toy, Negris immediately started experimenting with everything in sight, just like Ange when he found the Life Essence. A perfectly good table, with a tap of the Gold-touch Stick, creaked and turned into wood chips and copper nuggets.


    Ange spent quite some time rummaging around the palace yet found nothing of use. Of course, that was his opinion. Any of the exquisitely crafted luxurious items taken out would be considered artistically valuable.


    But alas, if it couldn¡¯t be cultivated, it was considered useless.


    Leaving the Resting Palace, Luther joyfully threw in the Upgrade Beans.


    ¡°By the way, Ange, do you remember the luxury carriage? The one in the desert, the magician¡¯s one, what¡¯s its name?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded and transferred out the luxury carriage.


    This carriage truly embodies the nobles¡¯ fondness for indulgence and luxury. The carriage not only has overlapping space but also an Ice Magic Array to cool down and maintain the most comfortable temperature.


    But these magical facilities consumed enormous amounts of energy. Just ordinary operations would require more than ten Demon Crystals every day.

 Chapter 325 - 205: Transmutation Suit_2

    Chapter 325: Chapter 205: Transmutation Suit_2


    Ten demon crystals, equivalent to one hundred gold coins a day, could buy more than ten tons of food. All this for a bit more space and a comfortable temperature.


    Therefore, after obtaining this carriage, Ange and the others never used it. It¡¯s not practical either.


    ¡°I wanted to modify it before, but I couldn¡¯t grasp some of the details. Now with the Gold-touch Suit, I know how to retrofit it. That¡¯s right, give me a few Unbounded Crystals and Star Realm Gems. Didn¡¯t you capture several Rainbow Stones last time? Give them all to me, and watch how I make it pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it able to sow?¡± Ange asked.


    Negris¡¯s facial expression froze instantly: ¡°Can¡¯t you quit thinking about farming all the time? Isn¡¯t a high-speed, flying, teleporting vehicle good enough?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can it harvest?¡± Ange asked again.


    ¡°No! If you want a harvester, go find Vaguli.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t work. Just a heap of junk.¡± Ange nodded, turned his head and went to cook his Elf Beans, leaving Negris alone feeling lost. Originally, he wanted to modify this carriage, but now, he didn¡¯t have any interest left.


    ¡°Kvada, forget about modifying it, you can take it to plow your land later on.¡± Negris said bitterly.


    Just then, Ange received a call for help from Lisa in his soul: ¡°It¡¯s bad, Lord, someone here has been infected with the undead virus.¡±


    Someone in the Resting Abyss was infected with the undead virus, this news was simply a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, shocking everyone into disorderly panic.


    By the time Ange had descended from Heaven, everyone had already gathered in Demon Valley, where they were crowding around a decomposing half-rotted zombie.


    The zombie was tied with a rope, swaying back and forth. When it swayed to one side and sensed that the creatures in front were mighty, it immediately started rubbing towards the other direction. Then, when it reached the other side and found the creatures there were even stronger, it would curve away. If zombies were capable of thought, it would probably be crying now.


    Negris approached and surveyed, he then said, ¡°It really is the undead virus, where did you find it?¡±


    A human was brought up, seeing a group of undead staring at him, the entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He replied with trepidation:


    ¡°Report, ... Report to the undead Lords, this is my brother. The price of wood has recently dropped, so I wanted to make him a coffin. I went to the wilderness and searched for him several days, finally found him, but I don¡¯t know why he rotted like this. If it were not for the tag on his body, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. I brought him to New Dark Side City, and then got arrested by you.¡±


    Negris looked at Anna and Feilin, asking: ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Anna nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s from our Ice City, at least an entire street of neighbors knows him.¡±


    Then it wasn¡¯t an enemy infiltrating into the plane, and his brother was also a local resident of the abyss. Why did he get infected with the undead virus?


    Negris turned to Rogge. More than three thousand undead from the Dark City needed to be relocated to the Resting Abyss, and he had to be involved throughout the process since many undead only trusted Rogge.


    This virus was also the first to be discovered in the gathering place of the New Dark Side City.


    ¡°Lord, you know this virus frightens ours to death, they can recognize it even when turned to ashes. We were so scared when we saw this human leading over a rot corpse, nearly killed him on the spot. Oh no, safer to burn it to ashes.¡± Rogge said with some emotion.


    The undead virus terrified them. Every undead creature, seeing the virus consuming their bodies, would rather die. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they found Ange who can remove this virus, once it outbreaks, many of them might not be able to stand it and commit suicide.


    Some people wished to leave the Prime Material Plane and come to such a barren abyss where not even birds shit. At the bottom of their souls, they all carry the subconscious thought to leave their infected areas and go as far as possible, yet few days after they finally settled down, they found that the virus reappeared. All of them were scared to death.


    ¡°Burning it to ashes is not safe either, we have to find the source of infection first. If we don¡¯t figure out where they come from, even if you burn all the corpses in the wilderness, it will be in vain.¡± Negris frowned.


    ¡°Could it be someone from Rogge¡¯s men who still carries the virus?¡± Lan speculated.


    ¡°Impossible, if there¡¯s someone still carrying the virus, it would have broken out by now. It can¡¯t be that it infected some wild zombies and was discovered.¡± Rogge firmly said.


    The faces of Negris, Anna, Feilin and Lan all involuntarily turned serious: ¡°If it isn¡¯t brought by Rogge¡¯s men, then the problem is serious. Someone secretly invaded our world and released the virus in the wilderness.¡±


    With this speculation in place, everyone could no longer sit still. They started shouting, ¡°Get up, get moving! A carpet search is needed. Let¡¯s see if someone has snuck in secretly!¡±


    A large-scale search spanning the plane started, with all creatures being mobilized. Whether human or undead, demon or minotaur, anyone capable of movement joined the search.


    Starting from the location where the rotten zombie was discovered, everyone combed through, ignoring no corner.


    If it were before, such an action would not have been possible in the Resting Abyss. There was barely enough food to eat, let alone spare energy and resources for an extensive outdoor search.


    But now, things are different. The advent of the World Tree farming area gave the abyss extensive farmland, more than enough to sustain the present population.


    In reality, with the harvest of food and the abundance of resources, the number of newborns in the three human settlements has seen an explosive increase. Given time, Resting Abyss might very well regain the prosperity it had when the world transit station first opened.


    With enough food and resources, large-scale non-productive activities like this can be carried out.


    During the day, things like the White Neck Bone Dragon and Lightning that can fly swarmed around. At night, wherever they ended up, they would dig a hole on the spot to hide. The search would continue the next day.


    After searching continuously for five days, Ange and his group hid in a hole dug by the Little Zombie to avoid the fierce Resting Wind at night.


    Ange hadn¡¯t experienced the wind in a while. These days, he sat quietly, his hand reaching out of the hole. Little Zombie and Little Angel sat on either side of him, mimicking his actions.


    Negris was chatting with others, he sighed, ¡°We found another thirty rotten zombies and skeletons. The virus really is spreading.¡±


    Luther got serious for once and said, ¡°We might need to thank the Resting Wind. Without it, the virus could have spread even faster. Of the thirty infected zombies and skeletons, twenty were found dead in the wild. They couldn¡¯t have spread too far, which reduces the spread speed. And... it seems like Granny Lan is infected.¡±


    ¡°What? Granny Lan is infected? How bad is it?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°Not severe, just frightful. She was infected from her face. When she found her face rotting, she nearly burned everything nearby out of fear,¡± Luther said with some dread.


    ¡°Er, that¡¯s understandable. If Naeli found her face rotting, she would definitely give it a blast with the Dragon Breath.¡±


    ¡°Sigh... just like my mom,¡± Lightning sighed.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± The others seemed to recall something and sighed together.


    ¡°Oh right, I made some space rings. Want one?¡± asked Negris. After getting the Gold-touch Suit, it couldn¡¯t just sit still. Also, with Ange having plenty of high-quality materials, especially the stack of Unbounded Crystals, making a space ring was the easiest thing.


    However, since it wasn¡¯t a Space Mage, the rings it made can¡¯t be locked, anyone could open it.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes! Anna took my old ring ages ago. I¡¯ve got no place to put my Dragon Pattern... Bastard Sword.¡± Luther almost spoke the full name, but seeing everyone¡¯s murderous gaze, he hurriedly corrected himself.


    ¡°I want one too!¡±


    ¡°What do you need it for? Your hooves are so thick, there¡¯s no model that fits you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I hang it around my neck? If you don¡¯t give me one, do you believe I¡¯ll stand at your door and repeat the story of you and the sand maiden a hundred and eighty times?¡±


    ¡°When did I know a sand maiden? The one with a story involving the sand maiden is Luther!¡± Negris was so angry it almost jumped up.


    Lightning sneered, ¡°I know, but others don¡¯t. After repeating it a hundred and eighty times, someone will believe it.¡±


    Negris was so angry that his beard curled up. It grudgingly handed over a space ring.


    Just then, Ange, who had been extending his hand into the Resting Wind, suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a sound in the wind.¡±


    After saying that, he jumped up, pulled out an Air Bubble Stone, and rushed into the wind.

 Chapter 326 - 206 Staring Contest_1

    Chapter 326: Chapter 206 Staring Contest_1


    A ¡®sound¡¯ carried in the Resting Wind came from far away. It wasn¡¯t the kind of sound one would hear with ears, rather, it was a message similar to how a Little Sapling would ¡®try hard to grow? The message in the Resting Wind roughly meant: get out of the way my fur is messed up


    Ange sprinted with an air bubble, and quickly, almost suddenly, bumped into another one.


    This was a massive bubble. The Resting Wind blew here, but it quietly circumvented it, forming a windless space resembling the World Tree.


    The source of this bubble was a Giant Beast. It had a huge body, about sixty meters in diameter, entirely covered in fluffy fur that propped it up into a ball.


    This ball was just there, its Big Mouth gaping, letting out a silent roar at the Resting Wind: get out of the way my fur is messed up


    The Resting Wind surprisingly obeyed and circled around it.


    With the fuzzy ball at its center, a range of two hundred meters in diameter experienced much milder wind, like being inside the protective circle of the World Tree Windshield Forest.


    Ange unsuspectingly invaded this bubble area, and locked eyes with the Big Mouth.


    The eyes of the Big Mouth blinked, blinked again, then it turned its head, continuing to roar silently at the air. It might have thought it was roaring, but Ange thought it looked more like a sigh. Regardless, the Resting Wind circled around it obediently.


    Ange was ignored. To a Giant Beast with a diameter of sixty meters, a human being was as insignificant as an ant. When compared to the Resting Wind, a human intruding into the bubble mattered little.


    Realizing the Big Mouth ignored him, Ange tiptoed out of the bubble, backed to the area where the Resting Wind prevailed, and crouched on the ground.


    He had the Little Sapling shielding him, so the Resting Wind evaded him, forming an approximately half-meter wide circle with the Little Sapling at the center. Inside this circle, he wouldn¡¯t be eroded by the Resting Wind.


    Ange¡¯s soul resided within his head, which was within this bubble¡¯s radius. As he crouched on the ground, more than half of his body was positioned inside the bubble and thus not harmed by the Resting Wind, as long as he remained still.


    Ange hunkered down outside the bubble, scrutinizing the Giant Beast. Aside from the World Tree, this was another lifeform he encountered capable of neutralizing the harmful effects of the Resting wind. Its fluffy appearance made it impossible to be a creature from the Resting Abyss. Where did it come from?


    As he observed, he noticed the fur beneath the Giant Beast start to stir. Two Paladins wearing weathered Holy Armour of Light crawled out, leading several ragtag zombies.


    A metal stake was hammered into the ground, and the zombies were tied to it. The two Paladins started digging a pit. After a while, the young Paladin complained, ¡°Can¡¯t we just toss them in and be done with it? Why do we have to bury them?¡±


    The older Paladin tersely replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the whizzing wind outside? Toss them in directly and the Dimension Beast will kill them instantly when it leaves.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already dead,¡± muttered the young Paladin under his breath, looking nonplussed.


    After digging for a while, probably finding the task too boring, the young Paladin complained, ¡°Captain, what is this place? Why do the higher-ups value it so much that they secretly place corpse-eating fungi here?¡±


    The older Paladin sneered, ¡°What gave you that illusion? Do you think they would send just the two of us if they valued this place?¡±


    The young Paladin wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°Captain, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Humans should know their limitations. With our strength, what significant task can we perform? This task is clearly not essential, whether we succeed or not. Yet you¡¯re still upset? I¡¯m hoping to get such tasks everyday. If we succeed, there¡¯s no credit, if we fail there¡¯s no blame. Isn¡¯t that convenient?¡±


    ¡°You sly old fox,¡± muttered the young Paladin. He was still young and yet held ambitions to make significant contributions, to earn divine blessings, to wield influence, to rise rapidly, not to accept a life with little ambition like the older Paladin.


    Seeing the reaction of the young Paladin, the older one revealed a knowing expression and chuckled, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s not important either. Any task involving Dimension Beasts is indeed important. It seems the higher-ups want to nurture you.¡±


    ¡°Really? I knew it.¡± The young Paladin perked up, energized. His digging sped up significantly.


    No one told him that if the words of a comrade feel bad, they might be truthful. But if those words sound good and are easily accepted, they might be fibs.


    When the topic of Dimension Beasts was brought up, the young Paladin seemed uneasy. He glanced at the Giant Beast and asked in a low voice, ¡°Captain, why is such a huge monster so obedient?¡±


    The older Paladin chuckled, ¡°You got it wrong. When was it obedient? Try ordering it and see if it obeys. There must be an agreement between it and the higher-ups for it to act this way. Otherwise, even if you stood naked in from of it, sprinkled with salt and spices, it would still ignore you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Ignoring me is best,¡± the young Paladin was relieved. The vigor from his youth was gone, and he sighed in relief, ¡°With one swipe of its claw, it could squash us into meat pies.¡±


    Before long, the pit was dug. The two Paladins pulled up the stake, placed it at the bottom of the pit and tied the zombies to it. Then they dripped some sort of liquid on the ropes.

 Chapter 327 - 206 Staring Contest_2

    Chapter 327: Chapter 206 Staring Contest_2


    In this way, the corroded rope will break in a few hours, freeing the zombies tied to it. They will then roam, spreading the carrion-eating bacteria on their bodies throughout the entire abyss.


    Just as the two paladins prepared to return to the fuzzy hair of the Giant Fur Clump, the long hair suddenly lifted, and a handsome knight clad in black armor, leading a sturdy skeletal horse, walked out from within the fur clump.


    Embedded within the hair of the Dimensional Beast is a dimensional passage. When its body spans two spaces simultaneously, this dimensional passage connects the two worlds.


    Many have sought to discover the actual shape of these dimensional passages, but the fur of the Dimensional Beast is too long. Despite numerous methods, the edges of the tunnel remain elusive. People only know that crawling into the hair and moving forward will lead you to another space.


    The sudden emergence of a black-armored knight leading a skeletal horse startled the two paladins. The younger paladin¡¯s instinct was to draw his sword, but his hand had just touched the hilt when it was held down by the older paladin.


    The old paladin placed a hand on his chest in a respectful gesture, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, we did not mean to offend. We had not been informed of your arrival. May I ask your name, sir?¡±


    The handsome black-armored knight leading the skeletal horse respectfully reciprocated the gesture, saying politely, ¡°I am at fault, as I came without notifying the frontline of the Land of Fallen. I saw the Dimension Beast and came over. I am Shadow Knight Julian.¡±


    ¡°The Shadow Knight who exists under the holy light? I¡¯m in your presence, sir.¡± The old paladin immediately knelt down, frantically tugging at the robes of the young paladin.


    The young paladin was a bit bewildered. Was the black-armored knight leading the skeletal horse, the Shadow Knight, not an enemy? Shadow Knight? He had heard of that. Superior even to God¡¯s Knight, they are the knights closest to the gods under the holy light.


    Seeing the bewildered expression on the young paladin, Julian politely said to him, ¡°You should thank your companion. He saved your life. The moment you drew your sword before me, you were already dead.¡±


    The young paladin gasped as a strong fear welled up from within him, causing him to sit abruptly on the ground, wetting his pants in fright.


    The old paladin hurriedly pleaded, ¡°May your Grace spare us. The young boy did not mean it. Please leave him be.¡±


    The Shadow Knight respectfully nodded, ¡°Alright, a small ¡®reproof¡¯ would result in incontinence for a while. Be diligent in washing his trousers.¡±


    The old paladin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he quickly lowered his head. This method of quietly inflicting ¡®reproof¡¯ on the young paladin showed that the power of this Shadow Knight was truly terrifying.


    Moreover, he was quite petty. Merely because of the instinctive drawing of a sword, he invoked the ¡®reproof¡¯, causing incontinence for a period of time?


    For the energetic young paladin, this was more painful than death itself.


    But he wasn¡¯t the young paladin¡¯s father, so what should he care? He needed to serve the petty Shadow Knight well to avoid being on the receiving end of his powers.


    ¡°Is there any task that your Grace requires our assistance with?¡±


    Julian replied with a smile, ¡°No need. You can leave. Let the Dimensional Beast stay here and wait for me.¡±


    The old paladin was eager to comply, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He quickly helped the paladin with wet pants up and crawled back into the long fur of the Dimensional Beast.


    The Dimensional Beast lowered its head to glance at Julian but said nothing. It continued to struggle against the Resting Wind.


    Julian, leading his skeletal horse, walked to the edge of the void and gazed intently outwards.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see anything. At its fiercest, the Resting Wind was pitch black, as though the space outside the void was not a gust of wind, but wave upon wave of thick ink. Unless something glowed in the darkness like the angels, one couldn¡¯t make out anything outside at all.


    However, Julian stood there entranced, staring at nothing, like a wise poet lost in thought.


    The bone horse he led, however, was not as patient as he. It snorted and complained, ¡°What on earth are you looking at in this pitch-black darkness, damn it! Hurry up and set up the Delivery Magic Circle.¡±


    His composure shattered, Julian stuttered angrily, ¡°You...you...you vulgar!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re the refined one with armour that hasn¡¯t been washed in six years, always messing with this baffling stuff, making me accompany you in the cold wind. Get to the main point,¡± the Bone Horse grumbled impatiently.


    ¡°What do you know!? The armour can¡¯t be washed; it would become ineffective if it gets washed. The strange wind is blocking many signals, and it¡¯s useless to remove them while the wind is still blowing, you jackass!¡± said Julian, his earlier pleasant manners completely gone, looking flustered as though he wanted to stamp his feet.


    ¡°Signals not working? That¡¯s a bit annoying, so is this place exactly...¡± Before Bone Horse could finish its sentence, Julian clamped its mouth shut.


    Realising the situation, Bone Horse murmured in a low voice with his soul, ¡°Oh, almost forgot about the big guy.¡±


    After Julian loosened his grip from its mouth, it continued, ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject. How¡¯s Lord Dyson been doing lately? He seems quite agitated.¡±


    Mentioning this topic seemed to uplift Julian¡¯s mood, and he lightly smiled, ¡°Lord Dyson has suffered a severe setback on the Master Plane.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do tell me more, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the Bone Horse, light flickering in its eye sockets with excitement.


    ¡°Great Bishop Nikola was assassinated, leaving a vacancy for the Bishop¡¯s position in the Western District. Lord Dyson rushed back to vie for it, hoping to return to the Western District. Despite his idealisation of the situation, his control over the Land of Fallen was iron-clad, making a new Bishop useless,¡± Julian explained.


    ¡°While he moved back, he would have control over the Western District¡¯s affairs. Having the support of both districts, he was certain to succeed the Pope once he passed away. Little did he know, Lord Anthony was even more formidable. He directly split the Eastern Diocese, established the Holy Church, and became the Pope. This almost caused Dyson a stroke.¡±


    Bone Horse¡¯s jaw began to tremble with excitement, ¡°Hahaha, is it true? Who assassinated Nikola?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be but Anthony?¡±


    ¡°But why would Lord Anthony want to kill Nikola? He had a good reputation within the curia and was a well-respected man. The happiness index of the Eastern Diocese followers is far greater than that of the Western District,¡± Bone Horse asked confusedly.


    ¡°Because Nikola attempted to assassinate Anthony, who, by some unknown means came back to life. He promptly consolidated the Eastern Diocese, threatened the curia to deal with Nikola, and arranged manpower to kill Nikola. A master of strategy indeed,¡± said Julian, reflecting on Anthony¡¯s careful plots and diversions.


    If Anthony had heard this conversation, he probably would cry out loud. He was innocent!


    Bone Horse had a good laugh, then asked with confusion, ¡°Now that Anthony has split off, doesn¡¯t that eliminate the competition for Lord Dyson? Wouldn¡¯t taking over the Western District be much easier for him? Why is he so agitated then?¡±


    Julian responded with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re indeed naive. Now that Anthony has split off, if Lord Dyson takes charge of the Western District, it would mean that both the Land of Fallen and the Western District are under his control. Who would the curia then listen to?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it now. The Pope wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing. No wonder Lord Dyson is so angry,¡± said Bone Horse, sudden realization dawning on him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian sighed, empathizing with Dyson, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having the Land of Fallen? It¡¯s impoverished and remote, while the Master Plane is like the real paradise. My heart aches for my homeland, for the adorable, fragrant beauties there...¡±


    ¡°Enough with all these, it¡¯s annoying!¡± Bone Horse yelled annoyed.


    While Julian was lost in reveries, the Resting Wind began to wane.


    As the wind strength decreased, the thing outside the bubble became clearer and clearer. Julian stopped confusedly, squinting toward the bubble¡¯s exterior. There was a shadow standing vaguely there.


    Is it a rock? Doesn¡¯t seem like it because there was some green at the top.


    As the Resting Wind gradually weakened, he finally saw the shadow clearly. It was a ¡®figure¡¯ squatting with its knees pugged up, a pot on his head in which a Little Sapling swung its leaves.


    The ¡®figure¡¯ was also looking back at them, their gazes met, in the standoff.

 Chapter 328 - 207: Your Favorite Elf Beans_1

    Chapter 328: Chapter 207: Your Favorite Elf Beans_1


    ¡°Ah!¡± Julian shrieked in fear, leaping back and drawing his sword with a clink.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Ange also jumped backward, summoning the Scythe of Death.


    The Bone Horse suddenly brightened its eyes: ¡°The Scythe of Death?! Is this a Golden Skeleton? Hold still, let me handle this!¡±


    After the Bone Horse spoke, it stomped the ground vigorously. A flame of energy emerged from its body and quickly enveloped its skeleton in armorization. In a blink, the skeletal Bone Horse transformed into a tall and robust ¡®muscular¡¯ Soul Warhorse.


    The Bone Horse¡¯s Soul Armor had a fascinating feature ¨C it would mold based on the shape of the being it protected. If it weren¡¯t for the flaming eyeholes, one might have trouble telling that it was an undead horse.


    Ange tilted his head, removed his hat and the Little Sapling, followed by a surge of Soul Flame on his body. This quickly led to the formation of a Soul Armor in the shape of a straw hat and a cloak.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± The Bone Horse burst into laughter: ¡°Are you farming? With that outfit?¡±


    Ange nodded honestly, ¡°I farm, while you are ridden.¡±


    He stated a fact quite seriously. He was a farmer and the Bone Horse was typically ridden. However, being around humans had altered the Bone Horse¡¯s interpretation of these words. From a human perspective, being ridden wasn¡¯t a compliment, which angered the Bone Horse.


    ¡°Damn you! Take this! Savage charge!¡± The Bone Horse roared, launching a Soul Impact while simultaneously growing sharp horns from its head and spikes on its forelegs¡¯ knees before charging fiercely.


    The Bone Horse tilted its head forward, aiming for Ange¡¯s skull, while simultaneously bending its forelegs with the intent to thrust the sharp spikes of its knees. If it hit, it would certainly leave three large holes in the bones of the victim.


    The combination of Soul Impact and savage charge was indeed a brilliant technique, especially when the opponent is a Golden Skeleton.


    Human skeletons could never match up to horse skeletons due to the massive disparity in size. To control a larger horse skeleton, one naturally required a stronger spirit.


    During a Soul Impact, a stronger soul held an advantage.


    The Bone Horse had already formed a Soul Heart, and its bones were gradually transitioning towards the Gold Level. Given time, it would become a Golden Skeleton Horse.


    Against a Golden Skeleton, the Bone Horse had an innate advantage. No Golden Skeleton had ever withstood its charge.


    The Soul Impact first stunned the opponent, then it would crash into them, trample them, and finally devour them.


    All these thoughts were pleasant, but what if its opponent didn¡¯t get stunned?


    Its powerful burst speed made the Bone Horse almost create an afterimage, charging out fiercely.


    Ange gently moved to the side and raised his scythe, letting Bone Horse crash onto the blade of the scythe. Once the Bone Horse passed, it collapsed, its bones scattered all around the ground.


    Julian was stunned. It took him a while to react. Did the spirit of his mount get reaped away by the opponent? Or was this some new technique? First break into pieces then suddenly counterattacks?


    In any case, Julian was confused. Initially, he had asked it to not move excitedly, but after just one round, it was disassembled. Was it some sort of prank?


    Ange retracted the scythe. His other hand stroked along the blade, wiping off a burst of Soul Flame.


    A Golden Level Bone Horse certainly possessed a powerful soul, but even the strongest souls can¡¯t resist the Scythe of Death from the Undead God.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my horse!¡± Julian finally reacted with a loud roar.


    Ange suddenly felt a force acting upon him and turned his head, looking puzzled at the ground.


    This was the third time he had tilted his head, not an attempt at being cute, but in confusion, wondering why Negris didn¡¯t say anything. Although Negris didn¡¯t keep up, it could project its spirit onto him and answer his doubts at any time.


    However, it wasn¡¯t present. Without Negris guiding him, he failed to understand these new phenomena. For instance, the huge monster, and Julian¡¯s mysterious power.


    From the ground emerged numerous hands formed by the Breath of Death, gripping Ange¡¯s calves firmly. The ground seemed to melt, dragging Ange down.


    What was this? Wasn¡¯t their opponent a Paladin? Why was he riding a Bone Horse and using the power of death?


    Unfortunately, no one could answer him; he had to shake himself free first.


    He constantly performed Ground Cracking Technique under his feet, swiftly disintegrating the power on the ground. The hands made up of Breath of Death couldn¡¯t maintain their form and shattered instantly.


    Julian¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Ground Cracking Technique? Breaking through my Breath of Death swamp? Is that even possible?¡±


    Of course, it was possible, but very strenuous, like building a bridge instead of walking around a lake.


    ¡°Wait a minute, why can a Golden Skeleton use magic?¡± Julian reacted quickly. No sooner had he spoken than he sensed blind spots. He hunkered down, strode forward with his arms raised to form a shield from his arm armor.


    On the physical shield, a layer of shield formed by condensed Holy Light emerged.


    Julian placed his double-handed sword on the shield, stepped forward, and shadows of two souls shot out from his footfall toward Ange from both the left and right.


    Amazing, the power of death and Holy Light coexisted in him without conflict?


    Julian reacted quickly, but he underestimated something. The moment he stepped forward to charge, a row of exploding fireballs swept over him. The fireballs instantly exploded the two souls before hitting his shield.


    Julian immediately felt like he was facing an eighteenth-level hurricane at sea. The exploding fireballs producing a strong impact force shook him to the verge of losing his footing.

 Chapter 329 - 207: Your Favorite Elf Beans_2

    Chapter 329: Chapter 207: Your Favorite Elf Beans_2


    Feeling as if he was facing an entire brigade of wizards, Julian shouted and surged with fighting spirit, wielding his double-handed sword as if it were a single-handed one. With a flurry of power, he slashed forward, cutting through the air.


    Bangbang! One after another, exploding fireballs were split asunder, but more fireballs continued to come, unceasingly.


    Crash! His Holy Shield broke, and a fireball struck his solid arm shield, creating a loud thud.


    ¡°Hagha!¡± Julian yelled again, his body glowing with the combined power of his fighting spirit and holy energy. The energy flowed into his shield and surged against the current.


    If the enemy was a wizard, Julian¡¯s choice would have been the right one ¡ª to close the distance between them as quickly as possible. But the problem was Ange wasn¡¯t a wizard.


    As Julian barreled forward through an onslaught of exploding fireballs, he swung his sword at Ange but was blocked by a precise swipe from a scythe.


    The angle between the scythes¡¯s blade and the handle trapped Julian¡¯s sword, making it difficult for him to pull back.


    He decided on the spot to abandon his sword, stepping forward and swinging a palm down: ¡°Judgment!¡±


    A Sacred Flame erupted from where Ange stood while a black blade simultaneously formed in Julian¡¯s hand, slashing downward.


    The Sacred Flame was holy fire while the black blade was Soul Armor. This mix of styles left Ange struggling to cope. Forced to call upon the Holy Light to envelop him and consume the Sacred Flame, he crossed his arms to block the black blade, then kicked out.


    Not quick enough, the only thing Julian could do was raise his arm shield in defense as Ange¡¯s foot collided with it, leaving a dent.


    Unable to resist, Julian was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground.


    Thanks to the buffer of Julian¡¯s arm, he managed to absorb the impact. He staggered back several steps and slid a short distance before coming to a stop.


    He then looked up at Ange in disbelief, shouting: ¡°Light? A skeleton? Magic?¡±


    The Shadow Knight was a strange mix of Light power and the power of Death. But now, looking at the opponent he faced who was an even stranger mix ¨C a Holy Light Skeleton that could cast magic? What kind of monster was this?


    Clip-clop came the sounds of hoofbeats from behind. Negris, Little Angel, and Little Zombie, riding atop Lightning, caught up with Julian. Luther pursued on foot, nearly out of breath.


    ¡°Dimension Beast! Why would there be a Dimension Beast here? I understand why I couldn¡¯t project to Ange now. The Tranquil Dimension of the Dimension Beast has cut off all space-class projection,¡± exclaimed Negris, smacking Lightning in the process.


    ¡°Dimension Beast or not, what are you hitting me for?¡± complained Lightning angrily, lowering its head and speeding up even more.


    On getting closer and seeing Ange safe and sound, Negris exhaled in relief: ¡°Good, Ange is fine.¡±


    They raced to Ange¡¯s back, dismounted, and took positions on either side of him, glowering at their enemy. Their imposing presence sent a message ¨C ¡®Who do you want us to bring down?¡¯.


    ¡°Ange, what¡¯s going on? Who is this guy?¡± asked Negris.


    Losing contact with Ange had worried Negris greatly. It was only because Little Angel and Little Zombie, each with a soul connection to Ange, were fine did Negris believe that Ange was safe for the meantime.


    But upon finding the Dimension Beast and an enemy dressed like the Church of Light, the situation had changed.


    Ange pointed at Julian and said, ¡°Shadow Knight.¡± He then pointed at a heap of bones on the ground, ¡°Mount, Bone Horse.¡±


    Lastly, he pointed at the Dimension Beast, ¡°Transport, Space Passage, virus-infected zombies, brought here.¡±


    Negris immediately understood: ¡°You¡¯re saying the pile of bones on the ground is a Bone Horse, this Shadow Knight¡¯s mount. They used the Space Passage of the sheltering Dimension Beast to transport the virus-infected zombies here?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯re indeed the ones at fault! To resort to such devious poison! Take him down, cut off the source of the virus!¡± Negris yelled, yet his attention was mainly on the Dimension Beast. After yelling, he whispered to Ange, ¡°Is your Ultimate Transformation Technique ready?¡±


    Ange shook his head, looking at the Dimension Beast and said, ¡°Big cat.¡±


    Negris breathed a sigh of relief instantly, the Farming Skeleton was not too rash, it wanted to hold onto its cards. He was afraid that like Little Angel, it would start off with Holy Light Flash, wasting its most powerful attack.


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, a beam of light flickered, illuminating Julian up front.


    Little Angel maintained a gesture of pushing its hands out, belched forcefully, finished work, and then turned to Ange with a smile, its face begging for praise.


    Ange reached out and patted its head.


    Negris sighed. As long as Ange continued to indulge it, Little Angel¡¯s habits probably wouldn¡¯t change.


    Looking helplessly at Julian, he was surprised to find that the Shadow Knight was not obliterated. It looked awful though; the flesh of the front half of his body had almost disappeared, leaving only a skeleton standing there. The flesh on the back was still partially preserved, but it was also riddled with holes.


    Negris had probably heard of the reputation of the Shadow Knights, a mysterious group that not only wielded the Power of Holy Light but also harnessed the forces of heretics, such as demons and the Undead.


    The heretical forces did not conflict with the Holy Light in them. Instead, they complemented each other in a very peculiar manner.


    However, what Negris knew about Shadow Knights was limited at best. His knowledge relied on his followers. If they lacked the knowledge, he couldn¡¯t add anything more to his knowledge base.


    To preserve a skeleton under the Holy Light Flash was no small feat. It would be nice if he could help him gather his bones.


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, he saw the bone-only Shadow Knight moved. Standing upright, it made a ¡®Ho... Ho... Ho...¡¯ sound. It might be reciting some incantation or prayer, but because the body was shattered, and it could only tremble its throat.


    It didn¡¯t affect the effectiveness of his spellcasting. The broken body of the Shadow Knight was regenerating at an amazing speed. The flesh that was riddled with holes on his back grew back quickly, filling in the front of the skeleton.


    In a moment, the disfigured Shadow Knight regenerated himself to look human again.


    Before the flesh closed, Negris noticed that the Shadow Knight¡¯s chest was empty with no sign of the heart that should have been there.


    ¡°How can this be? The revival of the Witch¡¯s Life Box? No, it¡¯s different. The Life Box revives a new body, this is reviving the old body, but his heart is missing, and without finding his Life Box, it would be difficult to kill him,¡± Negris said.


    Ange lifted both hands, ready to blast him to smithereens. The revival of the Witch¡¯s Life Box shouldn¡¯t be unlimited, otherwise, Feilin and Lan would be invincible.


    However, before Ange could raise his hand, Julian had already turned to run back. He ran madly towards the Dimension Beast, with lungs that had just regenerated, he shouted loudly, ¡°Dimension Beast, kill them for me, this is your favorite Elf Beans.¡±


    Julian flipped his hand, not knowing where he pulled out a small bag, and threw it at the Dimension Beast with all his might.


    With a whoosh, everyone felt as if their eyes had blinked, a huge paw reached out from the huge clump of hair, grasping the bag.


    Ange tilted his head, Negris frowned, they both felt that this paw seemed very familiar.


    The huge paw skillfully weighed the bag, pouring out the Elf Beans in it, six or seven beans about the size of a human¡¯s little finger.


    Compared to the enormous size of the Dimension Beast, the Elf Beans were like dust, but the Beast¡¯s eyes still squinted with joy. It extended a claw, touched the place near the Elf Beans, and all the beans instantly disappeared.


    Having received the Elf Beans, the Dimension Beast, which had always been indifferent to everyone, moved its gaze onto Ange and the others. In its round eyes, the pupil dangerously shrunk several circles.


    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s going to attack,¡± Negris quickly reminded everyone.


    Ange suddenly reached out, also pulling out a bag, and threw it hard at the Dimension Beast.


    PS: This is yesterday¡¯s update.

 Chapter 330 - 208 Time for Seal_1

    Chapter 330: Chapter 208 Time for Seal_1


    Julian erupted into laughter when he saw the bag tossed across, ¡°You didn¡¯t just throw a bag of money at it, did you? That¡¯s a Dimension Beast, it doesn¡¯t like Demon Crystals. Dimension Beasts don¡¯t need to eat, they survive by devouring space. But they do feel hungry, and only Elf Beans can satisfy their hunger, so they like Elf Beans. They¡¯re not interested in money or bribes.¡±


    Negris knew that the bag wasn¡¯t filled with coins. The bag was a small pouch made from Holy Light Silk Cloth, primarily used for carrying Elf Beans, but...


    ¡°I thought you said there were no more Elf Beans? How is it that there¡¯s suddenly so much!¡± Negris gasped, clearly remembering Ange stating earlier that there were no more Elf Beans. When did this skeleton start lying?


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°Not Elf Beans.¡±


    ¡°Not Elf Beans? Could it be... you threw everything?¡± Negris¡¯ heart skipped a beat, he muttered under his breath: ¡°Spendthrift!¡±


    Ange nodded.


    The massive furball swiftly extended a paw and pinned the bag down, its eyes narrowed into a thin line. It lifted one small paw, curiously poking at the bag, sensing that its contents were different from Elf Beans.


    The bag¡¯s opening tore apart, revealing the pieces of Divine Spirit inside.


    The Giant Furball¡¯s eyes widened in shock; it turned its disbelieving gaze towards Ange, the eyes conveying a mix of astonishment and incredulity.


    Ange pointed at Julian: ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Julian burst into laughter: ¡°What¡¯s this piece of trash? Glass shards? The Dimension Beast would like this? Is it as dumb as a Giant Dragon? Dimension Beast, once you¡¯ve had your Elf Beans, eradicate these people!¡±


    Julian yelled out loud. His previous elegance and courtesy were nowhere to be seen. Then again, he didn¡¯t really have the luxury for decorum when he was stark naked ¡ª his Life Box could resurrect him but it couldn¡¯t retrieve his clothes and armor.


    But as he was shouting and turning around, he saw something that unnerved him. The Dimension Beast seemed to ignore him, its attention exclusively on the bag Ange had thrown over. It puffed up its chubby cheeks, appearing rather vexed.


    The Holy Light Silk Cloth had blocked the aura of the Divine Spirit shards, otherwise Julian wouldn¡¯t have mistaken them for mere glass shards.


    ¡°Hey! Dimension Beast? What are you doing? Finish the opponent! You¡¯ve already taken the Elf Beans.¡± Julian had a bad feeling about this, and couldn¡¯t help but start to panic.


    A large paw emerged from the long fur, flicked, and a bag was hurled out landing at Julian¡¯s feet.


    Julian was completely flustered. Usually, the Dimension Beast was fair and just in its dealings ¡ª a bean given for a task done, with no bias or deceit. But now, what was happening? Was it refunding the beans? Did the enemy offer more?


    The Dimension Beast¡¯s claw pointed again at the bag Ange had thrown over, and four pieces of Divine Spirit shards floated up and vanished into its fur.


    The Dimension Beast glanced reluctantly at the bag, four beans floated out and into Ange¡¯s bag.


    After seeing those beans, Negris could finally confirm one thing. This Dimension Beast was indeed that Evil God, as these beans were the new ones it had given.


    Even now, Negris didn¡¯t know what those new beans were good for, as they couldn¡¯t find anyone to test them on. The Upgrade Beans were discovered accidentally by Luther. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t harmful.


    At the same time, Negris voiced his confusion: ¡°What does this mean? It only took four Divine Spirit shards and returned the rest? Does it mean that killing this Shadow Knight only requires four shards?¡±


    Negris had guessed right. After making the transactions, the Dimension Beast smacked Julian with its enormous paw, the man-sized limb squashing and vanishing Julian instantly.


    ¡°Sss, that¡¯s ruthless, how come there¡¯s no blood?¡± Luther drew in a sharp breath, then stood on his toes to get a better view.


    The Dimension Beast lifted its paw, but there was no blood or flesh underneath, Julian had vanished as if he was never there.


    Negris suddenly realized: ¡°He wasn¡¯t really squashed, he was banished. This Shadow Knight was smacked into a dimensional rift. That¡¯s worse than dying. If he died, his Life Box could revive him, but banishment via a dimensional rift, there¡¯s no coming back.¡±


    Luther remarked, ¡°So the Dimension Beast is really strong?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. This is its innate ability. When it comes to actual combat strength, I¡¯d say it¡¯s probably similar to me at my peak,¡± Negris said, after comparing carefully.


    Luther glanced sideways at him, comparing itself to the God of Knowledge at his prime, and calling it ¡®not so strong¡¯? Wasn¡¯t Negris somewhat misconstrued about his own abilities?


    Having his own palace in the Resting Camp, being the second dragon in the history of the Dragon Clan to kindle the Divine Fire, and he thought he was not very strong?


    Probably the shock he received from Locke and Ange was too great.


    As Negris and Luther were speaking softly, Ange and the Dimension Beast were staring at each other, curiosity shining in their eyes.


    The Dimension Beast wondered how it managed to bump into the very person its paw randomly plucked from the crowd.


    Ange was curious as to how the small paw of the statue god had become so massive that it was capable of simply smacking a person into oblivion.


    After a long gaze, the Dimension Beast opened its mouth and called out: ¡°Awooo!¡±


    Ange shook severely and responded: ¡°Aw!¡±


    The Little Angel and Little Zombie also became spirited and started to ¡®aw aw aw¡¯ in chorus.


    Luther looked shocked: ¡°The Dimension Beast knows Aoao language?¡±


    Negris smiled wryly: ¡°That¡¯s not Aoao language, it¡¯s its natural call.¡±


    Flying to Ange¡¯s side, Negris shouted at the Dimension Beast: ¡°Hello, can you speak human language?¡±

 Chapter 331 - 208 Time of Seal Expires_2

    Chapter 331: Chapter 208 Time of Seal Expires_2


    The Dimension Beast shook its head, and because its hair was so long, when it shook its head, the whole body seemed to sway.


    Negris watched until he became dizzy and hastily said: ¡°You cannot speak, but you can listen, right? I am the God of Knowledge, do you know me? What¡¯s your name? Where are you from? How old are you? What¡¯s your relationship with the Shadow Knight? Why have you become so big? Are the small paws protruding from the sculpture your actual body? Why do you like Elf Beans? What is the purpose of the Divine Spirit Shards? Spatial Com...¡±


    Negris spouted a dozen questions in one breath. The Dimension Beast¡¯s eyes appeared clueless at first, then pained, and finally bewildered, its eyeballs seemed to be spinning in its sockets.


    Thud! A large paw protruded from the furry beast, slamming on the ground in front of it, howling, then revealing its claws and awkwardly writing: ¡°Ask it.¡±


    Ask it? Ask who? No sooner had Negris raised the question than he saw the Dimension Beast¡¯s big paw reach into a dimensional rift, its entire arm disappearing.


    The beast¡¯s arm fumbled in the dimensional rift, finally pulling out a naked, incredibly fit, human woman.


    When the woman was pulled out, she shouted angrily, ¡°You damn cat. I am bathing! Can¡¯t you summon me at a better time... huh?¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the Dimension Beast put her in front of Ange and the others, and she could no longer continue swearing. Instead, she covered her sensitive areas with her hands.


    Luther quickly averted his gaze, reaching out his hand to fumble in front of him like a blind person, muttering to himself, ¡°What happened? Who is it? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The female human let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Phew, he¡¯s blind, then we have ... Soul Armour and a Reaper¡¯s Scythe, a Golden Skeleton? An Angel? A Juvenile Dragon? So tiny, is it malnourished? Soul Armour? Are these all not humans? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The female human, removing her hands and placing them on her hips, started fiercely reprimanding the Dimension Beast: ¡°You stupid cat, don¡¯t you know to check if I¡¯m busy before summoning me? It¡¯s all a huge mess...¡±


    Luther felt something moist on his nose, and wiping it, he found blood. Was he having a nosebleed? This was too intense for him. Unable to stay any longer, Luther fumbled around like a blind man, turning around and mumbling, ¡°I have things to do. I¡¯ll go first, don¡¯t bother seeing me out.¡± He then stumbled away.


    The Dimension Beast, somewhat vexed by its scolding, howled and with its large paw smacked the ground next to the woman.


    The woman finally calmed down somewhat, huffed a little, and then turned to face everyone again with a big smile, put both hands on her chest, and curtsied, ¡°Hello, Dimensional God¡¯s Servant Serene is at your service. I¡¯m pleased to meet all of my friends here.¡±


    Negris awkwardly scratched his nose. He¡¯d seen plenty of naked female dragons, but a naked woman was a rare sight, and he found it a bit unsettling. But he couldn¡¯t feign blindness like Luther and flee the situation, so he put on a brave face and replied, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m glad to meet you. I am the God of Knowledge, and this is the Undead God.¡±


    Serene¡¯s expression froze, and she turned her head to look at the Dimension Beast. She thought it would just be some mortal coming to trade with the Dimension Beast, but who knew she¡¯d be face to face with Gods?


    Looking at the Dimension Beast, she saw no signs of denial. Could it be that these two were actual Gods?


    Oh my, is it my responsibility as the representative of the God of Dimension to have a conversation with two Gods? Suddenly, she felt immense pressure. And she was stark naked, what should she do? How embarrassing! Would it be considered rude?


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Little Angel suddenly pointed at Serene and shouted.


    Ange tilted his head, puzzled, and took out a dress. The Little Angel snatched the dress and ran to Serene, lifting it up to dress her.


    The way he was trying to dress her was the same way Lisa and Lan had forced him to wear clothes before. Obviously, he was taking this opportunity to get his own back.


    Serene was first overjoyed. There was no need for the Little Angel to force her, she voluntarily took the dress.


    Feeling the material, Serene¡¯s eyes lit up, exclaiming in surprise as she looked at the dress, ¡°This material...¡±


    What was this material? It was soft and silky to the touch, as light as air, yet didn¡¯t stick to her hand.


    As she tried on the dress, Serene sheepishly discovered that it was too small for her, she wouldn¡¯t fit into it.


    ¡°Your clothes?¡± Serene asked the Little Angel, pointing at the dress.


    The Little Angel nodded: ¡°Ah!¡± Then, looking motivated, as if wanting to assist, it reminded her of the time when Lisa and Lan had forced it to dress...


    Serene bitterly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too small. What a pity, what is this material? It feels amazing.¡±


    Negris pulled out his Spirit-sucking Weird Hat and Gold-touch Stick, tentatively saying: ¡°How about I give it a try?¡±


    He tapped the dress with the Gold-touch Stick. It was like magic!


    The Gold-touch Stick was mysterious. It was an alchemical tool, and paired with the Spirit-sucking Weird Hat, it had its own intelligence. It could realize some of the wearer¡¯s ideas within a reasonable range.


    It couldn¡¯t transform a stone into gold, but it could transform a stone into a stone chair. It couldn¡¯t transform a dress into a pile of cotton coats, but it could make the dress bigger.


    However, this enlargement was achieved by stretching the fabric, so that when Serene put it on, her body was faintly visible through the dress. It was even more revealing than being naked, making her even more embarrassed.


    But no matter, as long as she had something on. The Little Angel, looking like it had accomplished its mission, ran back to Ange, eager for praise: ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ange, a little perplexed, patted its head to praise it, although he really didn¡¯t understand what there was to praise. He himself didn¡¯t wear clothes, so why should others?

 Chapter 332 - 208 Time for Seal_3

    Chapter 332: Chapter 208 Time for Seal_3


    Negris nodded in satisfaction, simply putting on the bargaining item was enough. It didn¡¯t visually appeal to him ¡ª it was far from being explosive. Negris preferred the likes of Naeli with a bulging belly, and a long neck that would enable her to fly.


    ¡°The situation is like this...¡± Negris repeated the same question he had previously asked the Dimension Beast.


    Serena was surprised, ¡°Could it be such a coincidence? You have exchanged items through the statues before. Heavens above! It¡¯s all too much and so serendipitous! It must be the intervention of the God of Fate!¡±


    ¡°What is it called? I will not disclose its actual name, others call it the God of Dimension. How old? Well, you shouldn¡¯t casually ask a girl her age. It¡¯s truly impolite. Huh? You¡¯re asking about the God of Dimension? I don¡¯t know,¡± Serene replied, engaging in a question-answer session with Negris.


    After some conversation, Negris roughly understood the situation of the Dimension Beast. In some places, this Dimension Beast was referred to as the Evil God, but its actual divine status was that of the God of Dimension. It usually liked to use its natural ability to extend its claws and exchange goods with others around it.


    Its favourite was Elf Beans, followed by various beans with special effects, such as Upgrade Beans, the true name of which was the ¡®Potential Activation Fruit¡¯. The consumer¡¯s potential would be stimulated after eating and it was often used as a bedroom item, very popular amongst males.


    The Dimension Beast did not need to eat, it thrived off the energy of dimensional space. It was a born creature of the dimension. But it did feel hunger, so what could it do when it was hungry and could not be satisfied?


    Normal food could not fill its stomach, only the Elf Beans contained a hormone that created a sense of satiety for the consumer, thus giving the Dimension Beast the illusion of a full stomach. Consequently, it would travel around the world in an attempt to exchange goods for Elf Beans.


    Of course, it would also exchange other items. It had nothing better to do, and it profited from every exchange. A simple cycle of exchanges could appreciate a stone into a valuable gemstone.


    Thus, over time, it was gradually transformed into an Evil God, even acquiring its own priest. However, this priest was not of good temper.


    ¡°Am I the one with the bad temper?¡± Serena raised her voice, ¡°Look at how it treats me. It pokes and prods at me when I sleep, when I go to the bathroom, even when I¡¯m bathing. If I wasn¡¯t too timid to confront it, I would have shaved its fur off a long time ago. It infuriates me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it went too far.¡± Seeing Serena on the verge of exploding, Negris hurriedly agreed with her, avoiding the risk of her giving up on the conversation. ¡°Why does it shrink during the exchange via the statue? Is that its true form?¡±


    ¡°Being smaller saves energy, and also, stretching such large claws may scare others,¡± Serena responded.


    Just then, the Dimension Beast roared in pain, its entire body being sucked down, its long fur clinging to its body, revealing the shape beneath the fur, which did indeed resemble a cat to a great extent.


    With its claws dug into the ground, its eyes widened, and it began to howl at Serena incessantly. It looked just like a large cat being dragged into a bath. But it was unable to resist the pull of the dimensional rift and was sucked in, disappearing entirely.


    Negris asked in shock, ¡°What... what just happened?¡±


    Serena also looked surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the time of its seal has arrived. But it said something... it asked for your help? It¡¯s asking you to save it. Do you have the ability to save it? Wait a moment! You¡¯re not really the God of Knowledge and the Undead God, are you?¡±

 Chapter 333: 209 – The Broken Heart of the Holy Spirit_1

    Realizing this, Serene quickly crossed her chest in a gesture of respect, pleading, ¡°Great gods, please save this big cat. It¡¯s too pitiful. It was sealed by the Church of Light in the Land of Fallen, forced to work every day. If it doesn¡¯t work, there are no elf beans to eat. It¡¯s so pitiful, please save it.¡±


    ¡°How would we save it? It¡¯s so powerful, capable of breaking through dimensional space, yet it can be sealed. How are we supposed to save it?¡± Negris said hastily, winking at Lightning at the same time.


    Lightning immediately got the hint: ¡°Yeah, exactly. Look at us, old, thin, sick, disabled, but handsome. We haven¡¯t got the ability to save the God of Dimension.¡±


    It gestured at Negris when it said ¡®old¡¯, the Little Angel when it said ¡®thin¡¯, the Little Zombie when it said ¡®sick¡¯, the direction Luther had run off when it said ¡®disabled¡¯, and pointed at itself when it said ¡®handsome¡¯.


    Serene nodded in agreement: ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too. Maybe the big cat made a mistake. Alas, it even said that whoever could save it would be gifted its dimensional space.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Negris rubbed his little paw, its face showing an expression similar to someone contemplating a silver coin, it asked, ¡°Are you saying, dimensional space? That kind of independent world¡¯s dimensional space?¡±


    Serene smiled and said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The kind that is equivalent to an independent world¡¯s dimensional space. This is the gift of the God of Dimension, it can tear pieces of space apart, then reassemble them into independent spaces.¡±


    ¡°How big is it?¡±


    ¡°A few hundred square metres, the big cat has been accumulating it for a long time.¡±


    Negris took a deep breath, although it didn¡¯t need air, it needed this action to soothe its inner turmoil: ¡°We need to discuss.¡±


    Turning around, Lightning¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on it, and it said warily, ¡°You have been tempted, Little Yellow Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Wait till you know what dimensional space is, you will be tempted too. Come here, let¡¯s discuss.¡± Negris called out.


    Ange, Little Angel, Little Zombie, Bronze Dragon, all sat on the ground huddled up, forming a circle. Lightning was too big to squat, so it lied down with its limbs spread out.


    However, seeing this formation, Negris felt it was still lacking, and shouted towards the direction Luther had run off, ¡°Luther, come back.¡±


    Luther, who had not gone far, ran back hastily.


    Seeing him unharmed and not blinded, Serene immediately realised what was going on and cried out angrily, ¡°Bastard, so you¡¯re not blind!¡±


    Luther braced himself and replied, ¡°Oh, fair lady, it seems you might have mistaken me for someone else? You must have seen my blind twin, who lost his sight at a very young age but insisted on training. Now he is a referee swordsman, he¡¯s the blind one.¡±


    Serene, steaming with anger, didn¡¯t believe such nonsense. Yet, she had no evidence, so she could only grind her teeth and say: ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your blind brother again, or else I¡¯ll cut it off!¡±


    Luther¡¯s legs went cold. Knowing he was in the wrong, he quietly joined Ange and the others in their circle.


    ¡°So here¡¯s the deal. If we save the God of Dimension, we will get a dimensional space. What do you think? Will we save it?¡± Negris asked, looking at Luther and Lightning.


    Among the people present, Ange¡¯s opinion was decisive. But what opinion could Ange possibly have? Anyone could guess what it would be.


    So it insisted on calling Luther back to discuss with Lightning.


    ¡°Er, Lord Nage, what is dimensional space?¡± Luther asked a bit embarrassingly. Don¡¯t blame the boy for his lack of knowledge, dimensional space is such a high-level concept, even Lightning doesn¡¯t quite understand it. Its wide-eyed curiosity was obvious.


    ¡°You have all been to the Resting Palace, right? The Resting Palace is built on the basis of a dimensional space,¡± Negris said.


    Luther and Lightning were left confused for a while, taking some time to absorb the news. Luther asked incredulously, ¡°Are you saying, if we save the God of Dimension, we can get a Resting Palace?¡±


    ¡°No, no, just a space similar to the independent space of the Resting Palace. The Resting Palace is built on the basis of dimensional space. The area inside is several tens of square kilometers, a whole world. The Dimension Beast¡¯s space is only a few hundred square meters.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Undead King has used an incomprehensible method to establish a Farm Barrier within, which means that a spatial boundary has been superimposed within the dimensional space. No matter how complex it is, it is based on the dimensional space.¡±


    Lightning and Luther understood, though Luther was still confused. He thought, a few hundred square meters of independent space ¨C his Space Ring was only a few cubic meters, it couldn¡¯t even fit a bed. But several hundred square meters? Wouldn¡¯t that be nearly the size of a small estate?


    Lightning, however, had already grasped the key point and said dismissively, ¡°And then? The Lord already owns a dimensional space which covers tens of square kilometers and you¡¯re seriously suggesting we should risk it all for a few hundred more?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily need it, but have you forgotten the Land of Slumber? For some reason it¡¯s missing. The Resting Palace as it is now is incomplete. What would happen if we completed these missing parts?¡±


    Luther and Lightning¡¯s eyes twinkled. They both saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Land of Fallen is an undefended world similar to the Resting Abyss. It is the junction of all major planes, akin to a crossroads, a vital route. The best way to get to the Real Material Plane or other places is to jump through here.

 Chapter 334: 209: The Broken Heart of the Holy Spirit_2

    The Undead Empire was once very grand, its influence spread across dozens of planes, and it was populated by billions of beings. Suddenly, one day, their king was missing, and all were unable to contact the Resting Palace. What¡¯s next?


    The natural reaction would be to pay a visit. But when they arrived at the Land of Fallen, they found it was occupied by the Church of Light. The Land of Fallen has pathways to the Resting Abyss and the human world in the Master Plane. Humans reacted faster and took control of the land first.


    If the Undead wished to pass, they had to seize this place. Thus, a war that lasted for over a thousand years began. What was initially the front line, the Land of Fallen, was combatively converted into a diocese, where a Red Bishop was stationed. After a thousand years, countless bishops had been replaced, and the current Red Bishop was named Dyson.


    Although it was an independent diocese, Dyson¡¯s position could not compare to the two major dioceses in the Master Plane¡¯s east and west sides. As everyone put it, this place was like being with a mistress ¨C poor, far from home, harsh conditions, and bad treatment.


    Being far away from the curia, away from the power center, meant they couldn¡¯t seize any benefits and had to shoulder any blame. Talents were unwilling to come, and those who came were unwanted elsewhere, either lazy and incapable or insubordinate.


    Like Julian, who often acted independently that even Dyson couldn¡¯t control him. He claimed this was: the freedom within the shadows...


    Dyson dreamed of being relocated. He didn¡¯t want to die here. If he couldn¡¯t get himself reassigned while still young and become a strong competitor for the Pope, he could only retire if he returned when old.


    Therefore, he worked hard...


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard, only to end up like this. Why? Why?! Anthony was clearly dead, why did he revive and become so much younger? What a ridiculous divine favor! Would I not know about the so-called divine favor? He must have used some wicked magic to become what he is now!¡±


    Dyson roared in fury. And before him, a projection of an Undead, a demon¡¯s projection. If Ange could see this projection, he would recognize, isn¡¯t this the demon from outside the Black Mountain Kingdom, goading the pest control master?


    The Undead and the demon remained indifferent in face of Dyson¡¯s rage. They conjured a table and two chairs. Sitting down, they picked up the tea and pastries on the table and began to taste them casually, occasionally smacking their lips and giving comments.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the pitch-black dungeon, and if they weren¡¯t the projections of an Undead and a demon, this would seem like a leisurely afternoon tea time.


    Dyson knew what these two were trying to convey. Wasn¡¯t he also playing the part? Seeing that they were not moving, he reigned in his angry manner and snapped his fingers.


    Behind him, two saintly dressed in pristine white carried a table and placed it in front of him. A third saint brought over a high-backed velvet chair. They poured tea, set up pastries, performed a silent salutation, and retreated.


    At this scene, the tea and pastries conjured by the Undead and the demon suddenly seemed less appealing. The Undead flipped his hand and scattered those illusions, drifting over to the table.


    Now it was Dyson¡¯s turn to be unflustered, as he elegantly tasted the afternoon tea and pastries.


    The Undead helplessly said: ¡°If you managed to assassinate him once, you can do it again. What¡¯s there to fear? Killing him will solve all your problems.¡±


    It turned out the culprit behind the initial assassination of Anthony was Dyson, not Nikola.


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. Anthony will no longer be alone like before. How many men do I have to assign to kill him? Plus, before, Nikola was the scapegoat for me, now if he were to get assassinated again, the whole world would know it was me.¡± Dyson retorted impatiently.


    Of course, if only he had gathered sufficient intelligence. If he knew that Anthony had sneaked off to the Elf Forest just recently, he wouldn¡¯t have said so.


    ¡°So what if they know? The current situation is different from before. If you can eliminate Anthony now, Guiliani wouldn¡¯t blame you. On the contrary, he might even credit you.¡± The Undead said.


    ¡°What you said makes sense, but what about manpower? The previous assassination took a heavy toll on me. Facing Anthony who¡¯s now on guard, I need at least multiple times the strength from last time.¡± Dyson finally revealed his intention.


    The Land of Fallen¡¯s archbishop wouldn¡¯t possibly be unable to control his own emotions and rant. Everything he did earlier was a performance, pressuring the other party to offer him more support.


    To assassinate Anthony again, his own strength was insufficient. It wasn¡¯t safe to choose from the Church. Presently within the Church, those who idolized Anthony were numerous, especially after Anthony put forth that slogan: Purify the Light, Reshape the Church.


    In today¡¯s Church, whoever had even a bit of faith could feel the Church¡¯s corruption and degeneration. If they were not powerless, relied on the Church for wages and benefits, and had a large family to support, rebellion would have risen long ago.


    Anthony¡¯s Sacred Church gave church officials from the Western Region and the Land of Fallen an alternative, a way to first be independent, then remodel the Church from the outside in.

 Chapter 335: 209: The Broken Heart of the Holy Spirit_3

    As the Undead said, the situation now was completely different from before. If he could kill Anthony now, not only would Guliani not blame him, but he would also be commended greatly.


    ¡°Of course we should support it. Everyone is responsible for eliminating Anthony. This church schismatic traitor should be bound to the fire execution frame and burned to death with the sacred flame,¡± the Undead indignantly stated. However, his words lacked persuasiveness when combined with its form shrouded beneath a shadowy cloak, enveloped by a dark aura. If there was a sacred flame, it should be the first to get burnt.


    ¡°But well...¡± The Undead¡¯s tone shifted, ¡°Anthony does have a cluster of Holy Spirit Angels by his side. Do you think Anthony can fully control these Holy Spirits? If a higher-ranked Holy Spirit appears, will these lower-level Spirits obey it?¡±


    Dyson asked puzzledly, ¡°What higher rank? How high can it get? Even the four-winged Spirit is quite simple-minded and only knows how to emit Holy Light flashes. What use does it have?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what if it¡¯s a six-winged Wisdom Angel?¡± The Undead chuckled, extracting a box from its bosom.


    Dyson¡¯s expression grew stern. The box¡¯s lid was made of transparent crystal. Looking inside it through the crystal, a large piece of the Heart of the Holy Spirit lay quietly within.


    Half of it? Dyson raised his head in confusion, looking at the Undead.


    ¡°Here, I must mention our great Alchemy Witch Lord Durken. He invented the ¡®Broken Heart of the Holy Spirit¡¯. Do you know the properties of the Heart of the Holy Spirit? The broken piece will self-repair. But if the other piece is not entirely vanished, this piece will not heal. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Dyson shook his head.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t get it. Lord Durken split and sealed a whole Heart of the Holy Spirit. He unsealed one half of it, which could temporarily transform into a six-winged Wisdom Angel. If you tell the Wisdom Angel that Anthony divided the church, what do you think she would do?¡± The Undead chuckled mischievously.


    Dyson perked up, but soon realized an issue, ¡°Temporarily? How briefly?¡±


    The Undead casually replied, ¡°Several days? A few weeks? I¡¯m not quite sure because this half of the Holy Spirit¡¯s Heart had been missing for over a thousand years. It only recently healed, indicating that the missing half survived for at least a millennium. We don¡¯t know where it was sealed, but by the time you reach Anthony¡¯s place, you can release the Holy Spirit¡¯s Heart to a lower-ranking Holy Spirit, which will be enough to launch an attack.¡±


    After a pause, the Undead spoke gravely, ¡°The Wisdom Angel is called Luna. Her memory is stuck at the moment her Spirit¡¯s Heart shattered. You have to remember this. If she catches on, she¡¯s not your helper anymore and will take your life directly, because she is the Supreme Holy Spirit Luna, who dared to kill even a god.¡±


    With trepidation, Dyson accepted the box.


    In a certain underground space of the Land of Fallen, the head of a large cat suddenly squeezed through a spatial rift. Seeing no one around, it immediately settled down, its whole body puffing into a ball.


    Shortly after, a man, a dragon, a horse, a skeleton, an angel, a zombie, and a stunning woman stepped out of the fluffy fur in succession.


    After everyone had exited, the large cat whooshed back into place, and the dimensional rift disappeared. It had covertly moved Ange and the others, making sure not to be detected by the church people.


    Negris looked around and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Kvada, with so many locations to choose from, why did you choose this one?!¡±


    Serene asked puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you demanded? A non-farming field, not a plain, not a fertile land, which is why this area was selected as the teleportation site.¡±


    ¡°Kvada! Aren¡¯t those fields too? Even if they¡¯re abandoned fields, they are still fields. How can we cross them now? Someone is unable to walk across it!¡± Before Negris finished, he saw Ange excitedly rush out.


    Ahead of them lay a parched and barren field that lacked water and had not sprouted a single blade of grass.


    ¡°But, but, it¡¯s not just lacking water, it has been deserted for so long, how can it still count as a field?¡± Serene was confounded by Negris¡¯s beration. Even though Ange loved farming, there¡¯s no way to plant anything without water.

 Chapter 336: 210: Receiving After 100 Years_1

    Turning his head in the direction of the light, there was an opening not far off. Light streamed in obliquely from the opening. From the angle and size of the entrance, he could guess that the amount of sunlight this place would receive daily would be insufficient.


    The nearby water vapor was thin, and the air was turbid, indicating poor air circulation. Normally, such lands were seldom plowed for farming, and crop output would not be high.


    But Ange no longer cared. He hadn¡¯t sown anything for a long time, and his Soul of Farming was itching to get active.


    Oh yes, he had tended to the Elf Beans in the Holy Kingdom and various crops were growing vigorously in the fields of the Temple of Rest. The cultivated area was much larger than what he had managed in the Temple of Rest for over a thousand years.


    However, after cultivating the fields near the Fallen Dragon Lake and on Lake Island, Ange looked down upon such small tasks. Those two areas were so small that he couldn¡¯t even get warmed up before the work was done.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Ange turned back and called to the Little Angel.


    The Little Angel eagerly ran over with the Earth Hammer and began pounding in rhythm.


    With the Earth Hammer, Ange had even neglected the Soil Loosening Technique.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Ange turned and called to the Little Zombie.


    The Little Zombie raised its hands, forming a hoe, and quickly began digging. Soon, a ditch was dug out, with the soil being precisely displaced to form two ridges on either side.


    Thanks to persistent practice, the Little Zombie had grown into an outstanding ditch-digging master. It could dig exactly where and how deep it was instructed.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Ange called out to Negris.


    Negris reluctantly flew to Ange¡¯s side, allowing a basket to be slung on his back. At the bottom of the basket was a rotating device, from which a rope hung, pulled by Negris¡¯s short claws.


    Each pull caused the turntable to rotate once, allowing seeds to fall out one by one. The seeds would then land on the ground at regular intervals as long as he flew along the furrows.


    ¡°Huh? Lord Nage, has the seed-sowing tool been upgraded?¡± Luther ran up curiously to watch.


    He had seen Ange sowing seeds before, either by carrying a bag with a hole in the bottom, or by the man¡¯s use of magic to scatter the seeds one by one.


    Now that Ange was also busy, he followed after Negris seeded the field and soaked the ground through like a sprinkler with his hands.


    After watering, Ange stepped on the ground, leaving a footmark.


    The whole process flowed smoothly, leaving Serene dumbfounded. Did they not need a water source? Was he really condensing water using magic? My goodness, had he lost his mind?


    Could he really accelerate growth? According to what the Blind Swordsman said, only three hours were needed for the crops to mature and be harvested?


    Serene originally had doubts about the Undead God and the God of Knowledge. But now, she believed them to be ¡®gods¡¯, the God of Farming!


    Ange excitedly unrolled the phosphates from the Temple of Rest, sprinkling them evenly into the furrows with the Pollination Technique to enhance the soil¡¯s nutrient level.


    He watered the crops twice during the process, and once the plants bloomed, he activated the Pollination Technique.


    After all these steps, three hours later, Serene saw a field of ripe grain, heavily hanging on their stalks.


    Serene walked absentmindedly to the edge of the field, staring blankly at the harvested crops. Her face showed an incredibly complex expression, ¡°If we could grow our food this quickly, so many wouldn¡¯t have starved to death. My younger brother wouldn¡¯t have disappeared while searching for food, and we still don¡¯t know if he is alive or dead... My parents...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, choking back tears that started to well up.


    A strong, powerful hand rested on her shoulder. It squeezed gently, as if to transfer some strength to her.


    No longer able to hold back, Serene burst into tears. She grabbed the hand and gave it a sharp twist into a shoulder throw.


    Caught off guard, Luther was thrown onto the ground, feeling dizzy and disorientated.


    After a few more sobs, Serene quickly regained her composure and helped the still dazed Luther up from the ground, ¡°Thank you, I feel much better after beating you up.¡±


    ¡°What...what realm are you in? Your actions were swift. And such strength?¡± Luther, who had already advanced to high-level Sword Saint, wouldn¡¯t usually be easily overthrown by an ordinary person, yet Serene showed no signs of any power or magic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but ever since I sold my soul to the big cat, my strength has increased tremendously.¡± Serene made a flexing gesture with her arm, showing off her surprisingly well-toned biceps.


    Negris interjected, ¡°Divine Arts user. Similar to a Saintess priestess with Holy Spirit Possession, but Dimension Beasts naturally possess great strength and speed. These traits are reflected in her.¡±


    Looking at Serene¡¯s arm, Luther drooled, wanting to touch it uncontrollably, ¡°So, you never practiced fighting? You have an exquisite frame, and your muscle membranes are perfectly tuned. You possess this high level of talent even without training. If you had undergone rigorous training from a young age, eating lots of vegetables, meat, eggs, and milk, won¡¯t you just take off?¡±


    Serene clenched her fist, warning the figure looming close to her arm, ¡°If you get any closer, I will make you take off.¡±


    Whoosh, a figure with a scythe flew past them. The crops neatly on the ground.


    After harvesting the crops, separating the grains, and burning the remaining straw into ashes to spread back onto the field, they repeated the series of steps they had followed three hours ago.


    With her emotions now calm, Serene couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we planting again? If we are, I¡¯ll go first. When the big cat dragged me here, I was taking a bath, and now I¡¯m all sticky.¡±


    Negris replied, ¡°Wait a bit, once the sowing is done, we¡¯ll leave. There¡¯s no light at the entrance of the cave now, so even if we wanted to, we can¡¯t plant anything.¡±


    After a while, once Ange finished sowing the seeds and watered them thoroughly, he led the group out of the cave.


    Upon exiting the cave, they realized it was located halfway up a mountain, which extended endlessly on both sides like a great wall. Underneath lay a vast and desolate plain, covered in a black, ash-like substance that reached the ends of the earth.


    ¡°Is that...Breathing Soil?¡± Negris asked, looking at the plains below.


    Serene turned back and responded, ¡°Breathing Soil? No, that¡¯s Dead Ash, the ashes of the dead. When there¡¯s an abundance of Undead in one place, this kind of ash forms on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just Breathing Soil? How many Undead creatures are there here?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    Serene shook her head in response, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, once Eternal Night descends, half of the Land of Fallen is swarming with Undead, densely packed like a bustling crowd. We live in that place at the foot of the mountain that¡¯s free from Dead Ash.¡±


    Following Serene¡¯s pointing, Negris saw a narrow strip of land sandwiched between the Land of Death and the mountain range. Looking down from the mountain, the area appeared narrow, but it was in fact, quite broad. There was even a town there, without city walls to protect it.


    ¡°What!? You live there? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Undead? Unprotected and exposed, a wave of Skeleton Zombies could easily wipe you out,¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    With a surprised expression, Serene asked, ¡°Why would we fear the Undead? They don¡¯t tax us, and sometimes they even provide us with food because they¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll starve. All they ask is that we submit our bodies to them after death. With that agreement, we can live peacefully on this land. What¡¯s really scary are those parasites from the church. The refugees who fled from the other side of the mountain said the Church has been collecting taxes for the next hundred years.¡±


    PS: I¡¯m a bit tired and can¡¯t write any more, so I¡¯ll head to sleep. It seems that there are quite a few female readers. I¡¯d recommend the book ¡°Farming Iron Maiden¡± for those who are interested. You can find the link in the author¡¯s notes.

 Chapter 337: 211 Young man, are you interested in blind dating?_1

    Chapter 337: Chapter 211 Young man, are you interested in blind dating?_1


    Hearing this, Negris found it absurd yet logical. The cost of governing an undead society is very low, without a need for taxes to maintain it. If there were any shortage of supplies, such as minerals or grains, they would have low-level skeletons farm them, just like Ange does.


    Farming skeletons like Ange cost almost nothing. Once they were taught how to farm, they could continue working for decades without rest. There is no need to enslave humans as it would involve management costs, and providing necessary living supplies would be much more troublesome than dealing with skeleton zombies.


    The only thing the undead require is human remains, so they supply food from time to time, fearing their malnutrition. As per Serene¡¯s words, if it weren¡¯t for the undead¡¯s inability to produce much, they would breed all humans.


    As per the script, once humans mature, shouldn¡¯t the undead kill them to get the sturdiest corpses?


    No, instead, they say, ¡°The physically fit ones should breed. Without offspring, what¡¯s the point of having your corpses? Also, don¡¯t bear children without being able to raise them. The more intelligent a child is, the higher the chance it will awaken consciousness after death. A witch-aspect undead is worth more than ten thousand moronic skeleton zombies. So, nurture and educate them well. Child abuse will result in soul roasting.¡±


    Consequently, this absurd situation arose where humans living under the rule of the undead are content and prosperous, whereas those under human rule are struggling with poverty and disease. Many have risked crossing the mountains to escape here because they could no longer survive.


    People like Ange all have ways to descend the mountain ¨C those who can fly do so. For those who can¡¯t, like Little Zombie, they drill their pickaxes into the mountain, going down swiftly.


    As Luther was about to ask if Serene could go down, he saw her leap down the cliff, grasping the protruding rocks to slow herself down. In this way, she gradually descended, quickly reaching the base of the cliff.


    Well, it seemed that a simple cliff would not hinder these people. As they descended displaying their individual skills, Serene turned around and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have Little Angel stay. Otherwise, entering town might scare everyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll talk to her, ¡®aow, aow, aow!¡¯¡± Negris turned to Little Angel and said.


    Then, with a teeth-gritting flapping of wings, making Serene go pale, Little Angel tore off her wings and transformed into a cute little girl.


    After a long journey, they finally arrived in the small town.


    Serene introduced, ¡°Our town is called Bridgehead Town. There¡¯s a river outside the town, but it¡¯s dried up now. It will only flow after the Eternal Night starts...¡±


    As she was speaking, a Minotaur woman suddenly emerged from a hollow in the outskirts of town. She curiously observed Ange¡¯s group while greeting Serene, ¡°Hey, Serene, where did you go? Are these your suitors? Which one is your boyfriend? Is it the handsome young man with the sword?¡±


    Holding a sword? Luther looked around, it seemed he was the only one holding a sword. Was she referring to him? Handsome young man? She really has a taste. Luther¡¯s fondness for the minotaur auntie increased instantly.


    ¡°Oh my, Auntie Bull, what nonsense are you talking? These people have escaped from the west and I just happened to meet them,¡± Serene confidently denied.


    The Minotaur auntie¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she exclaimed while climbing out of the hollow, ¡°Really? He¡¯s not your boyfriend? How could you resist such a handsome young man? If you don¡¯t want him, Auntie will have him...¡±


    What? Auntie wants me? Looking at Auntie Bull, who was three times his size, Luther went pale. Is this the punishment for being too handsome?


    Fortunately, just as Luther was about to run away, Auntie Bull added, ¡°I will introduce him to Little Flower at the village entrance. I¡¯m sure she will like such a handsome young man.¡±


    Serene twitched a little, then forced a smile, ¡°Auntie Bull, you are joking. I was too shy to admit it just now, he is my boyfriend. We just had our blind date in the city, Little Flower should find her own.¡±


    Serene, leaning over and hooking Luther¡¯s arm, dragged him smilingly into the town.


    Auntie Bull grumbled, ¡°Child, what¡¯s there to be shy about? It¡¯s good to have found a man.¡±


    She then turned her attention to Ange and asked with a laugh, ¡°Young man, do you date?¡±


    What is dating? Ange didn¡¯t understand and shook his head.


    Unaffected by it, Auntie Bull turned to Little Zombie, ¡°Young man, do you date?¡±


    Little Zombie, clad in soul armor and looking tall and sturdy, should have been Auntie Bull¡¯s first choice. But with his helmet on, she couldn¡¯t see his face and thus opted for the second best choice.


    If Ange shook his head, Little Zombie would undoubtedly follow suit.


    Auntie Bull laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. You must date before you get to know each other.¡±


    With Luther¡¯s arm wrapped around hers, Serene led everyone towards her house, saying somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I forgot to tell you all, our town has more women than men. So, robust men like you all are very popular. If you wish to stay, tell Auntie Bull, she can arrange dates for you. What do you think? There are many beautiful girls in the town.¡±


    When they returned to Serene¡¯s house, it was a low stone bungalow made up of various slabs, pillars, and pieces of stone, all coated in mud. All the buildings in the town were built in this style, mainly due to the scarcity of construction materials. Not even a single piece of wood could be seen.


    The house was spacious but a bit gloomy.


    After entering and closing the stone window, the room brightened significantly and a breeze swept through, bringing a hint of coolness.


    Serene looked around and started complaining in distress: ¡°Oh dear, that dead cat dragged me away while I was closing windows and doors to take a bath. I haven¡¯t opened the windows for days, everything is now damp, and the bath water can¡¯t be used.¡±


    Luther perked up, pretending to be casual, looking inside, expecting a large bathtub. He was disappointed to find nothing more than a small wooden basin.


    ¡°Bath water? You bathe in such a small basin?¡± Negris asked surprisingly.


    Serene replied matter-of-factly, ¡°What else? The river here only rises during eternal nights. We usually cook with water from storage tanks. This basin of water was collected from dewdrops over several days. It got ruined before I could use it.¡±


    Looking at various tiny bugs floating on the water surface, Negris nodded in agreement and sympathetically said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you folks here; even we don¡¯t have it that bad. At least we have a constant water supply.¡±


    Although the Resting Abyss was always windy, underground cities were rich in water resources. At least they didn¡¯t have to collect water for baths.


    ¡°If you have a water shortage, how do you water the crops?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°We rely on ponds and surface storage, as well as nighttime dew,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®eternal night¡¯?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Oh, here we have sunrises and sunsets, but every three months, the sun doesn¡¯t rise for a month. We call this period ¡®eternal night¡¯. During this time, the river swells, the undead creatures move around and attack the defenses built by the church in the mountains. The eternal night is coming soon. We need to leave here quickly, locate the place where the big cat is sealed, and save it,¡± Serene said.


    Serene pulled out a small totem stick from under the bed and excitedly said, ¡°I found it. It can guide us to the place where the big cat is sealed.¡±


    This was the main reason they returned to town.


    After getting the required items, they prepared to leave. However, as they stepped outside, they saw over a dozen young girls, dressed attractively, standing shyly alone or accompanied by parents and relatives on both sides of the alley, looking expectantly at Ange and the others.


    At this sight, even Luther couldn¡¯t help feeling startled and asked, ¡°Is this how blind dates work here?¡±


    The group panicked and fled, their hands full of handkerchiefs, not only Ange, Little Zombie, and Luther, but even Little Angel got several.


    ¡°The girls here are too enthusiastic,¡± Luther said, wiping away cold sweat.


    Serene shrugged, ¡°What can we do? All of our men are dead, and we have more girls than boys. They have to be enthusiastic if they hope to find husbands. ¡±


    Negris interjected, ¡°On the other hand, we have more men than women. Let me ask if anyone wants to migrate. We have plenty of bath water there.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see if anyone is willing. Speaking of bathing, I should have had a bath before leaving. There¡¯s still water in the water tank. It¡¯s okay to use it up since ¡®eternal night¡¯ is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°No need. Ange can water you. Find a corner, let Ange pour water on you. It¡¯s way cleaner than using that small wooden basin,¡± Negris suggested, then he thought of another thing: ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t even need to bathe. Let Ange touch you once, his Purification will ensure you¡¯re perfectly clean.¡±


    They laughed and joked, climbed up the cliff, and returned to the initial cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. We¡¯ll rest here tonight and set off tomorrow,¡± said Serene.


    Although Ange and the others didn¡¯t need to rest, Luther, Lightning, and Serene did.


    As soon as they returned to the cave, they saw several rats rummaging through Ange¡¯s field, constantly digging up the soil and picking out the seeds buried in.


    PS: This chapter is to make up for the one in the morning, continue typing.

 Chapter 338: 212: Haha, Caught an Undead_1

    Chapter 338: Chapter 212: Haha, Caught an Undead_1


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange roared, releasing a raging Soul Impact. The skulls of field mice, each busy turning over seeds, exploded one after another, leaving a ground littered with death.


    ¡°Eh? Mice? How are there mice here?¡± Serene asked, taken aback.


    ¡°There are no mice here? How can such a large mountain range not have mice?¡± Negris was surprised.


    ¡°Of course not, I frequently come up here and have never seen a single mouse. Look at how barren this mountain is, what could mice possibly eat to survive?¡± Serene explained.


    That made sense. Mice aren¡¯t Undead, and although they¡¯re known for their tenacity, they still require food to live. The mountains were full of rocks and nearly devoid of vegetation, so how could they possibly sustain mice?


    ¡°So, where did these mice come from?¡± Inquired Negris, curious.


    A weak and flitting voice came from the depths of the mountain cave. The voice, timid and fearful, said, ¡°It ... it was me who brought them over. I didn¡¯t know this was your territory, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I promise.¡±


    With the voice, a wisp of smoke emerged from behind a stone in the cave, its form wavering uncertainly, shrinking back as it drifted forward.


    ¡°An Undead?¡± It was actually an Undead. ¡°You used Soul Impact on it?¡±


    Ange shook his head. He hadn¡¯t noticed the other party at all. Under his Soul Impact, this Undead was no different from those mice, so naturally, he didn¡¯t notice it.


    Undead and witches belong to the high-level Undeads because they possess intelligence.


    Skeletons and zombies must reach the levels of Golden Skeletons and Iron Skin Zombies to gain intelligence, although it is relatively low.


    It¡¯s different for witches and Undeads; from the moment of their birth, they possess intelligence. If they reincarnated from other intelligent creatures, they could even retain memories and knowledge from their past lives.


    This gives them a greater advantage over skeletons and zombies, making them the backbone of the Undead.


    Almost all the high-ranking members of the Undead Empire are Undeads and witches, with few exceptions, such as Steadfast Locke.


    Among them, the number of Undeads is far less than that of witches. Witch City has several witches, including Feilin and Lisa, and the Ice City¡¯s Lan is also a witch. However, the entire Resting Abyss has no Undeads, highlighting the difficulty of the birth of an Undead.


    Undeads are the Undead creatures condensed purely by souls, and their souls are naturally purer than others. Even at a low level, they possess greater advantages than skeletons and zombies of the same level.


    However, this advantage did not manifest in front of Ange. A Soul Impact not aimed at it; Ange didn¡¯t even notice its existence, yet this Undead was nearly dispersed.


    Drifting in front of Ange, the Undead timidly said, ¡°I¡¯m ... I¡¯m sorry, my Lord. I didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t know this was yours. My pets were hungry, and I saw food on the ground, so ... so ...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re raising these mice? What¡¯s your name?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°My lord, my name is Fe ... Feirick.¡± Feirick replied.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a merchant, preparing to go to the human domain to purchase goods,¡± Feirick responded.


    ¡°As a merchant, why do you travel with mice?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Feirick hesitated for a moment, glanced at Ange, and said helplessly, ¡°Sir, this is my secret. There are many rifts and caves in the Central Mountain Range. Although some are small, they can still be passed through. My pets can help me sniff out passable paths.¡±


    Unwillingly but honestly, Feirick answered. Negris relayed to Ange through his soul, ¡°He seems to have misunderstood something, probably mistaking us for local high-ranking Undead.¡±


    This was quite normal, Ange was a Golden Skeleton, and based purely on Soul Strength, he could suppress Feirick, let alone being the Undead God. In the Undead world, where levels are distinguished by Soul Strength, Ange completely overwhelmed him, scaring him was only normal.


    Understanding this, Negris knew what to do. He asked, ¡°You are a merchant, so what do you primarily deal with? Where are your goods?¡±


    Feirick reluctantly pulled out a Space Ring, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ve lost big this time running into a high-ranking king. Well, it¡¯s better to lose wealth than to invite disaster.¡±


    As an Undead merchant, Feirick¡¯s soul was not very strong, roughly equivalent to the level of an Ashbone Skeleton. For an Undead, this was considered the lowest level; any weaker, and the soul wouldn¡¯t be able to materialize.


    This was why Undeads were so scarce. Upon birth, they needed to have the Soul Strength of an Ashbone Skeleton. If they didn¡¯t have such strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be born.


    But while Feirick had soul strength, he didn¡¯t have much fighting strength. As an accountant in his former life, his skills were useless after becoming an Undead, making him less effective than an ordinary wizard.


    Although he had the Undead Holy Fire and could learn knowledge quickly, he didn¡¯t want to live under the rule of any Undead saints. Naturally, he didn¡¯t get any special opportunities. So, in the end, he decided to become a merchant.


    After all, he was immortal, and even if he lost money in his business, he couldn¡¯t starve to death.


    As a merchant, he had to go to the human world. The Undead didn¡¯t have any commercial interests; they slept through three out of every four months, only waking up and moving around during the eternal night.


    However, to reach the human world, the Central Mountain Range was a natural barrier. Humans had set up many warning towers, defense towers, and soul towers on top of the mountains which were designed to specifically oppress the Undead. Being an Undead himself, Feirick had a hard time crossing over.

 Chapter 339: 212: Haha, Caught an Undead_2

    Chapter 339: Chapter 212: Haha, Caught an Undead_2


    On the other hand, ordinary humans, who were not detected by the Soul Tower, could effortlessly cross over, as long as they evaded the nodes of the Defense Tower. Even if they were detected by the warning tower, it was unimportant.


    The Soul Tower was an exception; its surveillance range was too broad, and it specifically targeted souls. Therefore, even a High-level King would have difficulty resisting soul-targeted attacks from the Soul Tower.


    So, to traverse the Central Mountain Range, a new route had to be found.


    By chance, Feirick discovered that rats had a remarkable ability to find their way. They could burrow through places that appeared bereft of paths, finding little ditches and furrows. As a result, he bred several rats as pets, using them to find pathways through the Central Mountain Range.


    He had returned to the Central Mountain Range and was preparing to take a rest, feed his pets, when he stumbled upon a newly cultivated plot of land. The moment he released his pets, they dug straight into the ground looking for seeds.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing those humans downhill planted this. They won¡¯t binge eat much. I¡¯ll just compensate them with something else later.¡± Feirick was already prepared to make amends when, out of nowhere, a High-level King burst in, enraged, and launched a Soul Impact.


    It was not just a Soul Impact; it was more like a Soul Storm, sweeping across like a tempest. He, who was originally hiding behind a stone was affected too. Had the stone not shielded him, if he took the blow head-on, he would have exploded instantly.


    A High-level King like this was even more terrifying than the Undead Saints he had encountered in the past. Feirick didn¡¯t dare to think anymore. He obediently behaved, fearing that the other party might do something with his soul, leaving him with no tears to cry.


    As he was pulling out a ring from his smoky body, the little angel ran over curiously, wanting to poke it with a finger, but Ange stopped him.


    Only when he got closer did Feirick feel a terrifying Holy Light Power radiating from the Little Angel.


    Such terrible Holy Light Power? A saintess? This High-level King could command a saintess from the Church of Light? Feirick¡¯s heart pounded, and his movements sped up considerably.


    ¡°This is the Spirit Picture Book, and this is a human knight novel, a muted siren¡¯s song recording stone, a banshee¡¯s talisman, Chess of the Hero Against the Dragon, King Locke Poker, this is the Wraith Alarm Clock...¡± While introducing, Feirick dug out a large pile of strange goods.


    Negris curiously watched and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are most of them entertainment cultural products?¡±


    Feirick replied, ¡°These items sell well. I can¡¯t transport living essentials back, right? My Space Ring can¡¯t hold much, plus they won¡¯t be as lucrative.¡±


    Negris nodded. He understood Feirick¡¯s sentiment. For Undead, there¡¯s no need to eat, naturally, no need for food or items like pots and pans, not to mention bedding.


    The only necessities may be various entertainment products. After all, for eternal life, how to pass the time is the trickiest part. It¡¯s not like they can be sleeping all the time.


    Therefore, knight novels, stone records of songs, and chess cards have a good market.


    ¡°And what are the uses of the Spirit Picture Book and Wraith Alarm Clock?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Feirick glanced at the Little Angel, moved closer to the Bronze Dragon, and whispered, ¡°Obviously, they are for that purpose. There are several series, including Duchess¡¯ Lady, Sleek Saintess, oh, and eighteen postures of the Transforming Dragon which are more suitable for you. These sell well to humans. Open it, and it will trigger a Spirit Imagination, lifelike.¡±


    ¡°Sir, as you know, the Undead are keen on the spiritual aspect and are best at drawing Spirit Picture Books. A book like this only costs three hundred Demon Crystals and is in high demand among humans.¡±


    Negris was so moved by hearing this, he got curious about the eighteen postures of the Transforming Dragon.


    ¡°As for the Wraith Alarm Clock, it¡¯s just an alarm clock. Some humans are incredibly lethargic, having trouble waking up in the morning and sleeping at night. They need something to stimulate them. Set the time and the wraith in the alarm clock will wail at the set time. Even if they¡¯ve been asleep for ten days straight, they could wake up and feel cold from the top of their head to their feet¡ªvery effective.¡±


    ¡°It can be used during study times too. When the wraith wails, it ensures alertness.¡±


    Hearing this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but sympathize, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡±


    ¡°Relax, most people will throw it under the bed after buying and won¡¯t stick with it. In fact, those who persist don¡¯t actually need any alarms,¡± Feirick said with a tone of having seen through it all.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Do you have any other good stuff?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Umm, are these not to the grown-up¡¯s liking? I am just an ordinary undead merchant, these are the best items I have.¡± Feirick shook his ring, casually mentioning:


    ¡°In the ring there¡¯s just one bag of grain seeds left...¡± No sooner said than done, Negris and Ange leaned in, eagerly asking, ¡°What kind of grain seeds?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a type of grain that humans have specifically cultivated, adapting to the growth seasons of this plane, sow it during the eternal night, it sprouts after the eternal night ends, matures in two and a half months, and harvested before the next eternal night comes. It has an especially big root system, capable of taking root in deeper soil layers, doesn¡¯t need watering, it can grow solely on surface water, and has a very high yield, about two hundred twenty pounds per acre.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred twenty pounds per acre is considered high? We¡¯ll take this as compensation, let¡¯s forget about your disrespect this time.¡± Negris answered in surprise.


    Ange¡¯s hands have already handled grain seeds that have broken a thousand pounds yield per acre. Even Saline Demon Rice yields six to seven hundred pounds per acre, so hearing about two hundred twenty pounds being described as ¡®very high¡¯, is really incomprehensible.


    Feirick was on the verge of tears from the emotional impact, and asked in disbelief: ¡°Really? But this stuff isn¡¯t worth much...¡±


    A small bag of grain seeds is basically worthless, apart from making it a little difficult to cross mountains, it was just a little something he got from farmers during his travels. That such a high-level king didn¡¯t want anything else, just this worthless thing, was beyond him.


    He naturally didn¡¯t think that Ange was only interested in the grain seeds, but simply thought that this king was merciful, not wanting to bully him, which moved him immensely.


    In his rush, he placed the grain seeds into Negris¡¯s hand and nervously asked: ¡°Master, may I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Leave, where are you planning to go?¡± Negris handed the seeds to Ange and asked on the way.


    ¡°I plan to go to the human world beyond the mountains.¡± Feirick said.


    ¡°Great, we¡¯re going that way too. You¡¯ve gone back and forth many times. You must know which route can be safely crossed over, right?¡± Negris said.


    Feirick was in a predicament, to be honest, he was not very willing, his mountain-crossing route was secret and if other people knew the route, wouldn¡¯t he get a bunch of competitors?


    At Negris¡¯s suggestion, Ange took out ten Soul Crystals and handed them to Feirick.


    ¡°Honorable king, I am very pleased to guide your way, rest assured. The routes I, Feirick, have explored are safe and hidden. I can absolutely safely take you to the other side of the mountain.¡± Feirick excitedly guarantees.


    ¡°But sir, you have too many men. Plus a horse. I¡¯m afraid not all places are passable.¡± Feirick added.


    ¡°You¡¯re the horse. Your whole family are horses. Are you blind? Do you see what this is...¡± Lightning started banging his own head, but before he could finish, Ange stuffed him into the Resting Camp.


    The rest of the people were also stuffed inside, Negris was no exception, leaving only Ange outside.


    ¡°The master¡¯s space is really vast. Let me speed up.¡± Feirick sighed.


    Some space items can hold living things, like the miscellaneous shop of the silver coin, which at first carried the World Tree sapling to find the elves, as long as you take it out before the internal air is exhausted, it will be fine.


    Can only sigh that Ange¡¯s space is very large, even a horse can fit in, and there¡¯s enough air to breathe.


    Following Feirick¡¯s guidance, Ange wound through several tunnels and crevices in the ground. They also climbed up and down along the mountain wall, finally, after six or seven hours, they crossed over the entire mountain range.


    ¡°I told you the route I guided is safe and hidden. Sir, cross this dense forest and you¡¯ll find the human Mushroom Town.¡± Feirick said.


    As soon as Feirick¡¯s words came out, suddenly a whistle sounded, and a bunch of Paladins emerged from the surrounding forest. The leading Paladin laughed: ¡°Hahaha, we caught an undead! Huh, there¡¯s a man following him?¡±


    PS: Tired, I¡¯ve been working full hours for three months. I¡¯ve been writing for nineteen years and never worked this hard. Pandemic, mother-in-law can¡¯t come over, no one to help me with the kids, wailing!!

 Chapter 340: 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_1

    Chapter 340: Chapter 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_1


    ¡°Kvada! He called this a ¡®safe and secret¡¯ location! Dang it, Kvada! We shouldn¡¯t have trusted him; this untrustworthy undead.¡± Negris grumbled angrily inside Ange¡¯s soul.


    Ange tilted his head, sweeping his gaze around. There were probably about twenty Paladins with a commander who ranked at about Level 8, roughly as strong as the Made Team they had encountered before.


    However, these Paladins didn¡¯t seem as well-off as the Made Team. Their armor was old and damaged with some rusty spots. The patches of leather on collars and joints were frayed, and their weapons were in poor condition with many chips on the blades.


    Feirick kept his calm; he manifested his physical form, knelt down, and took out five demon crystals. ¡°I believe in the Light. Here¡¯s my tax!¡±


    Negris was taken aback. Why did this scene feel so familiar?


    The leading Paladin came forward and picked up the demon crystals, weighing them in his hand. ¡°So, you¡¯re a follower of the Light. You¡¯re one of us, then. But the tax has increased, so you should pay more.¡±


    Feirick took out another demon crystal. ¡°This is a small business. It takes a little over a long time. If the tax is too high, I¡¯ll find another route next time.¡±


    The Paladin quickly explained, ¡°No need, you brought someone with you this time. We¡¯ll give you a discount next time, given your devout heart.¡±


    Where did they see a devout heart in this undead exuding deadly air?


    The Paladin then turned to Ange. ¡°How about you? Do you believe in the Light? If you do, then pay your tax.¡±


    Negris sighed, ¡°Just pay it. Let¡¯s avoid the hassle. Give the same as Feirick.¡±


    So Ange took out five demon crystals, and now they were in trouble.


    ¡°Oh? A rich man? Hands up! I suspect you smuggled forbidden goods and possessed mass-destruction weapons. Open up your spatial magic artifact for us to check,¡± the leading Paladin declared.


    Feirick couldn¡¯t help grumbling in a low voice, ¡°Why would you give so many? I should have offered it for you. You should have said you didn¡¯t have any. Why did you expose your spatial magic artifact? Now we¡¯re in trouble. If we don¡¯t bleed a lot, these vampires won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    Negris roared inside Ange¡¯s soul, ¡± Kvada! I¡¯m infuriated! We were planning to get along with you guys, but you forced us to reveal our identities. Ange, show your Divine Riding Badge.¡±


    Ange took out Leonardo¡¯s Divine Riding Badge.


    ¡°Ah! A knight of the Gods! Oh, fishing executioner... Lord above, I¡¯m sorry, sir! We didn¡¯t know who you were!¡± With that, all the surrounding Paladins dropped to their knees.


    The leading Paladin knelt on both knees, with a look of sincere fear on his face. He held up eleven demon crystals in his trembling hands, rapidly apologizing, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sir! We didn¡¯t know who you were. We didn¡¯t mean to, please forgive us.¡±


    Negris roared directly into Ange¡¯s body, ¡°Have you never heard of taxing people at will just because you don¡¯t know their identity?! Which department are you from? I¡¯m going to report you to your boss!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know our department?¡± the leading Paladin asked.


    Negris was taken aback. How was he supposed to know what department they were from?


    ¡°If I knew, would I still ask you? Speak up!¡± Negris responded impatiently.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve offended us.¡± The lead Paladin threw the demon crystals toward Ange, leaped back, and yelled, ¡°Brothers, run! Don¡¯t get caught...¡±


    The surrounding Paladins sprinted in all directions before he could even finish his sentence, disappearing without a trace.


    The lead Paladin couldn¡¯t finish his words either, because as soon as he finished saying ¡®get caught¡¯, Ange grabbed his neck and lifted him up like a little chicken.


    Divine power erupted from the Paladin, but before he could do anything, Ange cast Holy Light on him, dispelling his divine power.


    The Paladin stared in horror, recognizing this as Devouring! The legendary Devouring could only occur when one person¡¯s power was overwhelmingly superior to another¡¯s.


    Realizing that the ¡®Knight of God¡¯ in front of him was far beyond his ability to resist, the lead Paladin¡¯s face turned ashen and he went limp. As soon as Ange put him down, he obediently knelt on the ground, face down.


    Negris was also a little puzzled and asked in Ange¡¯s mind, ¡°Are you this strong now? Can you overpower a Level 7-8 Paladin single-handedly?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, clearly puzzled. Was it that hard?


    Negris gave up trying to analyze Ange¡¯s strength. This skeleton was growing strong just by gardening and studying a Druid handbook. Plus, he had collected so many pieces of Elf Druid¡¯s soul fragments, who knew what new abilities he had acquired?


    Negris shifted his attention to the Paladin and asked sternly, ¡°Name.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my name is Brand.¡±


    ¡°Age.¡±


    ¡°Forty-three.¡±


    ¡°Gender.¡±


    ¡°Er, sir, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Answer when asked, no backtalk, slap.¡±


    The last word ¡®slap¡¯ made Brand pause. Was he being told to slap himself? Before he could figure out what was happening, Ange¡¯s slap had landed on his head causing a buzzing sound.


    ¡°Gender.¡± Negris repeated the question. Asking an obvious question and insisting on getting an answer is a part of obedience training. It can break down your resistance and condition you to answer other questions more freely.

 Chapter 341: 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_2

    Chapter 341: Chapter 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_2


    If he were not lazy, Negris could ask him how old he was when he wet the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m a man.¡± Brand answered hastily.


    ¡°Why did you commit robbery on the road?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir, we were not robbing. We were only collecting taxes. You can¡¯t label us like that.¡± Brand lifted his head, a mournful look on his face as he spoke.


    ¡°Quibbling, smack.¡±


    Ange once again slapped his head, dazing him, his eyes nearly blurred with stars.


    ¡°Why did you commit robbery on the road?¡±


    ¡°...We¡¯re poor, but we are not robbers. The local troops levy an eleven percent tax. This is a power bestowed on us by the Holy Light, we¡¯re absolutely not robbing.¡± Brand vehemently denied any wrongdoing.


    Although what they were doing was essentially no different from robbery, and even possibly better than robbery, they firmly refused to admit it. If they admitted it, not only would he be finished, but the other people would also be finished, and it might even implicate their families.


    What a coincidence? He was now beginning to suspect that this was entrapment. Would a God¡¯s Knight disguise himself as a commoner and cross mountains under the leadership of the undead?


    ¡°Poor?¡± Negris was genuinely surprised at such an answer. But looking at Brand¡¯s worn-out equipment, it seemed like a very straightforward reason.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your superior allocate funds? Is there no maintenance for your equipment?¡± Negris asked.


    When this question was raised, Brand couldn¡¯t help his eyes turning red: ¡°We haven¡¯t received our salary for several months, there has been no equipment maintenance for a few years. Even food and cloth have become scarce recently. It¡¯s getting difficult to survive.¡±


    ¡°Really? They don¡¯t even pay you? Have your superiors become corrupt?¡± Negris expressed his surprise.


    Brand glanced at Ange, trying to figure out from the expression on Ange¡¯s face whether he was genuinely surprised or setting a trap. However, Ange¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Brand hesitated for a moment, then shook his head decisively: ¡°No, I heard it was because of the split in the Eastern Diocese of the Master Plane, which led to a shortage of supplies. That¡¯s why we weren¡¯t paid.¡±


    Seeing that Brand shook his head with a grimace, Negris suddenly felt a touch of sympathy for these Paladins. Clearly, he was still worried that Ange was setting a trap and didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Have the lower echelons of the Church of Light become this cautious?


    Negris thought it would be good to have a sincere chat, and he spoke a few words in Ange¡¯s mind.


    Ange nodded, stomping his foot on the ground.


    Swoosh, three pillars of earth rose up, two short and one tall. The tall one quickly shaped into a tabletop. In a blink, a set of two chairs and a table took shape.


    Indicating Ange to take out some fresh beetroot, some varieties can be eaten as fruit when fresh and taste good.


    ¡°Sit, eat.¡±


    Brand looked incredulous. The shock, of course, came from Ange¡¯s ability, so fast that his elemental senses could barely register it. A description from the church perfectly fits this scene ¨C the will of God.


    God said, let there be light, and there was light... God felt the room was too empty, so there were tables and chairs...


    This was a high-level divine art, who was this God¡¯s Knight?


    He gingerly sat down, picked up a beetroot but did not dare to eat it, and nervously fumbled it in his hands.


    After a heartfelt conversation, Negris finally understood the situation of Brand and his fellow Paladins.


    According to Brand, the personnel in the Land of Fallen were divided into garrisons and reinforcements. The reinforcements were troops from the Master Plane that rotated every four months to help with the battle.


    These troops were well-equipped, well-trained, had good living conditions and were highly capable of combat.


    Originally, all the troops were ¡®reinforcements¡¯ a thousand years ago. But as the battle reached a stalemate, particularly after the establishment of the Land of Fallen Diocese, some people stayed behind.


    Some of these garrison personnel came and went, but some stayed on and brought their families and friends, even settling down to raise children. Decades later, their descendants became locals of this plane.


    The living conditions in the Land of Fallen were hard, supplies were scarce, and the land was barren. Additionally, the garrison suffered the most severe casualties, lost many elites, and over time, their combat power significantly declined.


    The main force in the fight against the undead became reinforcements from the Master Plane. The original garrisons were relegated to secondary defense forces, tasked with defending the long Central Mountain Range and human settlements.


    The few elite garrisons were all concentrated in the Holy Wall City to guard the front line before the endless night came.


    Secondary defense forces naturally didn¡¯t enjoy good conditions. With the incurable corruption of the Church, allocations were made reluctantly, and cuts were common. Faced with this helplessness, everyone had to be self-sufficient.


    But in the Land of Fallen, what method could be used for self-reliance? There were only a few undead merchants. If they caught one, they wouldn¡¯t dare to squeeze too much out of them, fearing that in the future, they would take their business elsewhere.


    Now, Brand¡¯s village was short of clothes and food. Not only were their rations insufficient and in arrears, but their families and villagers were also starving.


    The Land of Fallen¡¯s productivity was not enough to supply so many people, mainly because it was the front line, and the Master Plane continuously shipped in supplies.


    But a few months ago, the Eastern Diocese of the Master Plane declared independence and called itself the Holy District. This was a great excuse. Although the amount of supplies sent by the curia had not decreased, local parasites had unanimously found excuses to increase cuts.

 Chapter 342: 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_3

    Chapter 342: Chapter 213: The Pope (Anthony) sent me_3


    However, after so many years, Brand had become accustomed to this. The village tried to grow a little, he organized some people to collect taxes on the road, and from time to time he would raise a fuss with the higher-ups. Whatever he could squeeze out of them, he could barely make do and survive.


    Negris was shocked by Brand¡¯s description and didn¡¯t know what to say. When he was in the Master Plane, he had some understanding of the corruption in the church from Anthony, Shamara, and Fala. But he didn¡¯t expect the situation in the Land of Fallen to be even more severe.


    This is the frontline, aren¡¯t they afraid that the defense line will be breached if they do this?


    ¡°Sir, are you sure you aren¡¯t a local garrison, sir?¡± Brand asked nervously, repeatedly asking this question, fearing that Ange was trying to trick him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m not. Not only am I not a local garrison, even my identity as God¡¯s Knight is fake. I¡¯m an ascetic monk from the Master Plane, assigned by the Pope to secretly investigate the corruption in the Land of Fallen. In order to get the true situation, I had to put on a disguise.¡±


    As Negris spoke, he had Ange perform the Holy Light. He mentioned Anthony¡¯s name in front of the Pope, implying it was Anthony who sent them. They would seek a letter of appointment from Anthony when they are back, after all, the Pope of the Holy Church is still the Pope, isn¡¯t he?


    Pure Holy Light was the best proof of identity. Brand didn¡¯t doubt Ange¡¯s identity, he was just worried that it was a fishing operation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to your village.¡± said Negris. Meanwhile, he turned around to look for Feirick, only to find Feirick hiding in the distance behind some rocks, peering out nervously.


    Forget it, ignore this undead merchant. Having him along would only be a hindrance.


    Brand reluctantly led the way. After a while, Ange suddenly turned and looked into the dense woods.


    In the depths of the forest, a Paladin with worn-out armor was anxiously peering in their direction. Seeing Ange had noticed him, he was startled and quickly pulled his head back behind the foliage.


    Brand also noticed him, and called out with a bitter smile, ¡°Come on out, everyone. The lord has forgiven us.¡±


    Around twenty Paladins reluctantly emerged from their hiding places. No one was missing, obviously, Brand had quite a reputation among them. None of them abandoned him to escape.


    One of the youngest knight attendants, leaning on a crutch, hobbled over and timidly called to Brand, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Your son? What happened to his leg?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°He fell off a horse when he was little and shattered his ankle. Holy Art can only heal it, but it couldn¡¯t piece the shattered bones back together.¡± Brand said painfully, guiltily caressing his son¡¯s head.


    Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Holy Essence Liquid? Why don¡¯t you use it? Even if the ankle were shattered, you could just amputate and regrow it.¡±


    Brand and his Paladin men looked at each other, ¡°Sir, are you talking about the legendary Holy Essence Liquid that can regenerate limbs?¡±


    Negris was surprised, ¡°Legendary? You don¡¯t mean to tell me you¡¯ve never seen Holy Essence Liquid before?¡±


    As he said this, Negris reached into his bag and pulled out a vial, ¡°I happen to have some right here, one thousand demon crystals per vial.¡±


    The expression on Brand¡¯s face changed from surprise to disappointment in an instant.


    ¡°However, if you cooperate with me in investigating the corruption, I¡¯ll give you this vial of Essence Liquid for free. It can cure your son¡¯s leg, how does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 343: 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_1

    Chapter 343: Chapter 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_1


    ¡°Er, Sir, shouldn¡¯t we prepare a bit?¡± Seeing Ange grabbing his child and recklessly drawing a knife, looking as if he was ready to get down to business, made Brand¡¯s scalp tingle. Just like that, he was going to start? No preparations?


    When he observed some priests performing high-level healing in the past, they always purified their bodies with fragrant baths, calmed their minds, cleared the surroundings, and only then dared to start. Sometimes, even with all these preparations, they could still fail due to various distractions.


    Ange hadn¡¯t made any preparations at all, and immediately went for a big move. By the look of it, was he planning to chop off his son¡¯s foot?


    Ange shook his head: ¡°No need.¡±


    He pulled Brand¡¯s son¡¯s foot towards him, ready to chop it off. Brand grabbed Ange, wearing a mournful expression: ¡°Or maybe we don¡¯t heal him, let¡¯s not.¡±


    In these times, a cut wasn¡¯t a trivial matter, severe bleeding could cause the body¡¯s blood to drain dry; given the poor sanitary conditions, even a small wound could lead to infections, ulcers, sepsis, and death. Let alone cutting off a leg.


    In the beginning, he agreed too quickly, without considering thoroughly. Now having thought about it, doing nothing may be better. His son was alive and well; if something went wrong during treatment, his son could die. The risk was too great, especially when seeing Ange¡¯s untrustworthy demeanor, which made Brand even more uneasy.


    Rather than taking such a risk, it was better not to treat him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded nonchalantly, but was interrupted by Negris. Negris spoke to him through his soul: ¡°No, he must be treated. He is already growing distrustful of you, you cannot let it go. You must cure him and break this distrust.¡±


    So, Ange¡¯s words became: ¡°Oh, you must be treated.¡±


    Brand¡¯s son, Little Brand, was very brave and firmly told his father: ¡°I want treatment!¡±


    Brand thought it was better to limp than to take risks, but his son didn¡¯t think so. Little Brand saw it better to die than to limp for life.


    Little Brand understood very clearly: this Magician, who was much more powerful than his father, was treating him now. This was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be sought after. Even if he made it to Holy Wall City, without potentially hundreds of demon crystals to grease the wheels, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a Magician eligible to treat him.


    This was a god-given opportunity that he must cherish.


    Looking at his son¡¯s resolute expression, Brand mournfully said: ¡°Or, could we, could we clean the knife a bit first?¡±


    Actually, under the purification spell, it didn¡¯t matter if the knife was clean or not. It wouldn¡¯t cause the wound to become infected or fester. But since the client had made this request, and there was nothing to lose, Ange invoked the holy light and casually smeared it on the knife.


    The rust and blood stains on the old, rusty knife all disappeared instantly under the smear of the holy light


    For some stains that had seeped into the material of the knife, Ange pointed his finger, and after a session of the face purification technique, it was clean again.


    This deed gave Brand slightly more confidence. Just as he was about to grit his teeth and look away, Ange swung the knife. Little Brand¡¯s lame foot flew up before his eyes.


    Even if he saw someone else being chopped into seventeen or eighteen pieces, Brand could keep his eyes open without blinking. But this was his son! His legs weakened, and he almost sat down on the ground, fortunate to have someone behind him supporting him.


    Everyone was actually quite curious. They did not feel the same urgency as Brand, so they could observe more.


    ¡°Hey, Little Brand didn¡¯t even move. He didn¡¯t scream either. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°The Holy Light must be soothing him.¡±


    Ange had experience treating lameness for others. He had severed Little Brand¡¯s nerve early on, so there was no feeling of pain, of course, he wouldn¡¯t shout.


    Tossing aside the cut-off lame foot, Ange opened the Holy Essence Liquid, poured it on the severed part, cast the face purification technique, and a miracle unfolded before the eyes of many paladins.


    With Ange¡¯s ability, growing a limb back from the base of the ankle would take about an hour. Throughout the process, he needed to continuously cast the face purification technique to make sure the growth process was not interrupted.


    If interrupted, the wound would scab over, and then he would have to scrape off the scab and start again, much more time-consuming and laborious, causing more consumption and pain for the sufferer.


    That¡¯s why even a level 8 Paladin couldn¡¯t find anyone to treat his son. Who could perform healing magic non-stop for an hour like Ange?


    To achieve effects comparable to Ange¡¯s, it would require more than a dozen priests, along with the Holy Essence Liquid that would sell for over a thousand demon crystals. To mobilize such a large force, without three to five thousand demon crystals, it would be impossible.


    Twenty minutes after Ange continuously cast the face purification technique, Brand had already knelt down, admiring Ange¡¯s figure from behind, murmuring his prayers. forty minutes later, all the paladins knelt down, because Little Brand¡¯s foot had already grown back to his heel.


    Just like this, under the gaze of more than twenty paladins, Ange easily performed the miracle of regrowing a limb.


    Not until Little Brand got up, bouncing a few times with his newly grown foot, did he excitedly shout: ¡°Father!¡±


    Only then did Brand come back to his senses. Standing up, he tidied his armor, knelt on one knee again, thrust his longsword into the ground, and spoke solemnly: ¡°Level 8 Paladin, Brand Augustus, I pledge my loyalty to you. Where your sword points, I shall follow.¡±


    The village where Brand lived was at the bottom of a cliff, at the junction of the ground and the cliff wall, naturally forming a sandwiched depression.


    Living here, the cliff could block some of the wind and rain. Adding some huts and pavilions could form an enclosed space, saving a lot of construction materials.

 Chapter 344: 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_2

    Chapter 344: Chapter 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_2


    The village had a population of five to six hundred people. Most of them were out working. The few that remained were the old, the weak, women and children, who were either chatting or playing around. Many of them were barely clothed. As soon as they noticed a stranger like Ange, they rapidly retreated into their homes.


    Brand awkwardly said: ¡°The village is poor, resources are scarce, so many families only have one or two sets of clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too harsh. Given these living conditions, why don¡¯t you try to improve it?¡± Negris asked.


    Brand responded with a despairing tone: ¡°We are incapable. All the economic lifelines and resources here are concentrated in Holy Wall City. Besides, the surrounding areas are barren, and surviving is already difficult. The village is worrying about how to manage the food supplies during the Eternal Night.¡±


    ¡°The Eternal Night? Won¡¯t Holy Wall City allocate food?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Who knows? When the time comes and the Undead knock at the gate, all manpower is focused on the front line. Who can spare the energy to care about our army¡¯s food and pay? If we don¡¯t prepare beforehand, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for our village to completely disappear after the Eternal Night.¡±


    ¡°Do you cultivate crops yourself?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, and it just happens to be the time for harvest. The others have already gone...¡± As Brand was speaking, there was a sudden rumble of thunder in the sky.


    Brand¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°No good, it¡¯s about to rain. We haven¡¯t finished harvesting the crops yet. Excuse us, Sir, we need to leave for a while.¡±


    Having said that, Brand turned his head towards the other Paladins. Before he could give an order, the rest of the Paladins swarmed in a certain direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡± Negris said.


    Before he could utter his words, Ange, who had grown restless, chimed in. He was interested in anything related to farming and harvesting. However, watching these sprinting Paladins, Ange asked confusedly: ¡°They don¡¯t have horses. Why are they called Paladins?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Negris was a bit speechless: ¡°¡®Paladin¡¯ is a profession, including skills such as horsemanship and the ability to exert power while riding and so on. The lack of horses is probably due to poverty.¡±


    Ange followed them to the areas where the fields were located. The whole area was in chaos. Everyone was frantically harvesting the crops in the fields with wooden sickles, fearfully glancing at the sky from time to time. As the clouds in the sky became denser, everyone¡¯s expressions became increasingly anxious.


    However, how high could the efficiency be while harvesting with a sickle? Tired and sweaty, with limbs weak, they collected less than half after taking a break to look around.


    Based on past experience, it would take an entire day to harvest all the crops. Even if they worked hard, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to finish harvesting all the crops before the rain came.


    Even the joining of Brand and other Paladins did not significantly improve the process. They all held longswords, which were even less efficient than sickles for harvesting crops.


    Ange was excited and eager to join. Negris, who had a premonition, hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. You are an Ascetic Monk right now. Don¡¯t use anything inconsistent with your identity. Don¡¯t even think about using the Scythe of Death.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ange tilted his head. Holy Light extended from both of his hands, forming into a sacred...sickle.


    With the Holy Light Sickle held upside down, Ange ran swiftly through the field. Wherever he passed, crops neatly fell down, saving even the effort of a second clean-up. They could easily be bundled and taken away.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. Not until Ange finished harvesting all the crops did he say with a bitter smile: ¡°You can shape the Holy Light now. But all you can think of is making a sickle.¡±


    There were countless things that Holy Light shaping could do. The Sword of the Holy Spirit, the Staff of the Great Angel, the Scepter of the Pope, etc., all required Holy Light to shape. Well, unprecedentedly, the Sickle of Holy Light, on par with the legendary artifacts like Sword of the Holy Spirit, Staff of the Angels, was born.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing, staring in disbelief as Ange ran back and forth in the field. The villagers who didn¡¯t recognize Ange all turned their eyes towards Brand.


    Brand was so moved that he was brought to tears: ¡°The Master is helping us harvest. The Master is so kind and amiable. Quick, gather the crops. Don¡¯t waste the Master¡¯s effort.¡±


    With Ange¡¯s high-efficiency harvesting, the villagers just needed to bundle and carry away the crops. Everyone worked together to move all the crops into the warehouse before the first drop of rain fell.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Sir. If you hadn¡¯t helped us, we would have lost more than 40% of our crops. It would have been tough after the Eternal Night.¡± Brand offerted some refreshment, expressing his gratitude with tears in his eyes.


    Negris lectured: ¡°Since the harvest is so crucial, why are the twenty or so of you strong workers not coming back to help?¡±


    Brand guiltily said: ¡°We would have made it back in time, if we hadn¡¯t bumped into you, Sir.¡±


    So, it turned out that they hadn¡¯t made it back in time because Ange had caught up with them!


    At this moment, a one-eyed old woman from the crowd of onlooking villagers waved something in her hand at Brand.


    Brand went over to ask about it, and then brought back what the old woman had given him: ¡°Sir, the villagers are grateful for your help and have decided to present you with this precious ancestral treasure.¡±


    ¡°Ah? The ancestral treasure? That¡¯s too precious, we can¡¯t accept it. Please return it to this young lady.¡± Negris immediately declined.

 Chapter 345 - 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_3

    Chapter 345: Chapter 214 You are the Undead God, I am Steadfast Locke_3


    ¡°Er, young girl?¡± Brand stuttered, looking at the old woman whose wrinkles could pinch a bug to death, he really couldn¡¯t associate her with a young girl.


    Never mind that, Brand directly opened the box in his hand, revealing a bone tool crafted from the Silver Skeleton¡¯s bone, with elegant demonic patterns on the surface and an aura of black mist. It was as radiant as silver and as pure as jade.


    Brand was so scared that he quickly closed the box, his entire body trembling: ¡°I... I... we did not... did not dare...¡±


    Ange tilted her head, looking confused at him. Seeing him stutter and not finish, she simply snatched it, took a few looks, and then tossed it into the Resting Camp.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this isn¡¯t ours, we have no faith in the Undead,¡± Brand finally managed to articulate clearly.


    It was then that Negris understood why he was so panicked. Ange¡¯s identity was currently that of an ascetic monk dispatched by the Master Plane Sect to investigate corruption. Yet, in a village guarded by Paladins, she found a bone tool of the Undead. What crime would this be considered?


    Concealing heretical objects, punishable by burning at the stake.


    Negris then said: ¡°I believe you. As it turns out, this can serve as my spoils of war, I¡¯ll keep it. Just let that young girl come over.¡±


    The old woman walked over timidly. She was too frightened to approach personally when she was offering the gift before, let alone now.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind, and just summoned the Holy Light to pour onto her.


    Ange had just joyously harvested a few pieces of farmland, not enough to equal the value of this bone tool. Ange, accustomed to equivalent exchange, naturally thought to pay her some money, but Negris stopped her.


    ¡°If you give her money, she has nowhere to spend it. It¡¯d be better to cure her eyes and treat her slight ailments. Look at how everyone around her is keeping their distance. She probably has some foul smell or something.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± After a few Face Purification Techniques, the old woman raised her head in shock.


    The treatment of the Face Purification Technique is all-around. Especially when Ange cast more than a dozen all at once, whether it worked or not, there was definitely enough of it.


    Considering the living conditions here, an elderly woman would surely have a bunch of ailments like rheumatism, gynecological diseases, skin diseases, cardiovascular diseases... As long as these diseases were non-fungal or viral, the Face Purification Technique could cure them all.


    The old woman felt light all over her body. Her joints, which would hurt so much on rainy days that she couldn¡¯t sleep, now felt as light as if she¡¯d been bloodletted.


    My God, it¡¯s a miracle! The old woman couldn¡¯t help but kneel down. She had believed in the Light for her entire life, but this was the first time she truly felt its wonder.


    Afterwards, Ange opened her eyelids, dropped a few drops of essence into her eye sockets, and healed her eyes that had lost their eyeballs. All the villagers were astounded, ¡°Incredible! What a powerful Divine Art!¡±


    ¡°Little Brand¡¯s foot has also healed, it must have been the lady who healed it. It turns out not all church people are villains who only know how to tax us.¡±


    ¡°The lady is an ascetic monk, I also want to become an ascetic monk.¡±


    ¡°I heard that ascetic monks can¡¯t live in houses, can¡¯t eat delicious food, and can¡¯t get married...¡±


    ¡°Then I want to become a clergyman, the kind that specialises in collecting taxes.¡±


    After Ange finished healing the old woman¡¯s illnesses, Negris has already studied the bone tool in the Resting Camp: ¡°This is a communication tool of the Undead connected to a different Soul Network.¡±


    ¡°Different Soul Network?¡± Ange asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, for example, the people of Steadfast Locke and Durken, if they wish to connect with each other, they can¡¯t do it through the Soul Network. They can only use tools and equipment.¡±


    ¡°Can it still be used?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no energy left. Inject some Soul Energy and you can use it. You should try.¡±


    Ange left the village first, then took out the bone tool, infused it with Soul Energy, and activated it.


    ¡°Hey hey hey...¡±


    ¡°Received, this is the front-line transfer station. Who are you and who are you looking for?¡±


    Ange tilted her head and truthfully said: ¡°I am the Undead God...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯re the Undead God, then I¡¯m Steadfast Locke. Nutcase.¡± -Click- the communication was cut off.

 Chapter 346 - 215 Seems to be Angry_1

    Chapter 346: Chapter 215 Seems to be Angry_1


    ¡°I truly am the Undead God,¡± Ange resumed the communication and stated the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting cocky, eh? Alright, alright, you¡¯re the Undead God, and I¡¯m your father. Isn¡¯t that how you humans like to insult others? Which deadbeat kid picked up this Communication Domino and started messing with it? Soul Crystals are so expensive, yet you dare to waste them!¡± Apparently, the person on the other end of the line mistook him for a human who had chanced upon the Communication Domino and was wantonly using it.


    ¡°But I really am the Undead God,¡± Ange uttered somewhat confusedly. When others didn¡¯t believe his words, the Farming Skeleton didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Shut up! If you really were the Undead God, would we still need to be stuck here, unable to go home for a thousand years? Buzz off! If you keep bothering us, I¡¯ll release crows after the Eternal Night to eat up all the grain in the surrounding villages. Then we¡¯ll see how you bastards starve to death.¡± The figure on the other side of the communication howled mournfully before suddenly cutting off contact.


    Ange and Negris felt each other¡¯s confusion through their shared mental connection: ¡°It seems like he¡¯s upset?¡±


    With the other party not believing their words and not knowing what else to say if they tried to call again, Ange could only temporarily put the bone domino away.


    ¡°Brand, pick two people, and come with me to Holy Wall City,¡± Negris instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Brand acknowledged, then turned his head and yelled, ¡°Little Brand, Tiny Brandon, come over here.¡±


    Negris was dumbfounded: ¡°Hold on, how many ¡®Brand¡¯s do you have here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we have about ten or so. We¡¯re all from Brand¡¯s family. Little Brand is my son, Tiny Brandon is my nephew.¡±


    Negris was speechless: ¡°You¡¯re way too casual with your names. Don¡¯t you worry about getting confused?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, we don¡¯t usually address each other this way. My son is called Lame Foot, and my nephew is Iron Drum. Don¡¯t worry sir, they are the best warriors in our group.¡± Brand mistakenly thought that Negris was judging them, so he quickly affirmed with confidence.


    Anyway, all these names were quite unpleasant. Finding it too bothersome to argue, Negris instructed the three of them to line up. When they stood in a row, Negris noticed a problem: ¡°Your appearance... It¡¯s slightly embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    All three Brands shamefully dropped their heads.


    Brand wasn¡¯t too bad, but Little Brand was missing a boot. He had a lame foot, so no boot would fit him. Tiny Brandon, on the other hand, was missing pieces from his armor; some places were even exposing holes.


    ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll lend you three sets of armor. Return them to me when you¡¯re done.¡± Negris proposed, and Ange took out the Holy Spirit Armor Egg.


    They originally found one hundred and twenty Holy Spirit Armor Eggs in the Holy Kingdom. A few of them were given to Anthony, and the rest were thrown aside as there was no opportunity to use them.


    Brand, holding an ostrich-sized Holy Spirit Armor Egg, looked blankly at Ange. He clearly didn¡¯t recognize this high-end product. Even if he occasionally saw someone wearing it, he wouldn¡¯t know what it looked like when it was shrunk into a ball.


    ¡°Take off your junk and then infuse it with holy power,¡± Negris commanded.


    Brand doubtfully removed his armor, while his son and nephew stripped down to their underwear in a few quick movements.


    As they infused it with holy power, the Holy Spirit Armor sprang open instantaneously, transforming into the shape of a metal angel. It faced Brand, and its wings closed around him, with a ¡®clank clank¡¯ sound, the metal pieces attached to Brand¡¯s body.


    Such a cool method of dressing up shocked the entire Brand family. The other paladins and villagers were watching from afar, this moment had stunned them and they gradually fell to their knees. Someone murmured, ¡°I saw an angel descend upon Brand!¡±


    With Ange¡¯s arrival, everyone in the village had been shocked more than once. Most of them had never left the village and their faith in the Light was often more of doubt than belief.


    Sometimes a priestess would visit the tributary, but they did not often display miracles, often without any offerings, which could result in the villagers¡¯ dislike. As a result, they often didn¡¯t feel any shock.


    Many of their faiths in the Light was mainly dependant upon Brand and the other paladins.


    Now, what Ange had shown allowed them to truly feel the power of the Light.


    Other paladins were dying of envy. After they passed the paladin test, what they received were old, worn-out, second-hand armors. Some of them didn¡¯t even fit properly. Instead of making them look like holy knights, they looked more like defeated soldiers.


    But the Holy Spirit Armor was sacred, mighty, stunning, and full of power. They would be satisfied even if they could wear it just once.


    Then he brought out three horses, and Negris asked: ¡°You three can ride horses, right?¡±


    Brand sheepishly answered: ¡°We can ride, but not proficiently. We used to practice on donkeys.¡±


    ¡°That should work then. Each of you take a horse and go practice. Once you¡¯re good, we can leave. If not, we¡¯ll switch people. After completing the task, these horses will be yours as a form of payment,¡± Negris said.


    The warhorses obtained from the sand thieves and the Dragon Slayer Knight Group had been idling in the Resting Camp for too long. They spent their days eating and sleeping, with no room for them to gallop, so they had put on quite a few rounds of fat. If they let this go on, these warhorses would become useless, so they had to think of a way to give them away or sell them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir! We will definitely practice diligently,¡± Brand replied excitedly.


    A warhorse! In the Land of the Fallen, a horse was much more valuable than a person. All of Brand¡¯s belongings couldn¡¯t afford a warhorse.

 Chapter 347: 215 Seems to be Annoyed_2

    Chapter 347: Chapter 215 Seems to be Annoyed_2


    Dressed in Holy Spirit Armour, riding on robust horses, Brand and his two companions, who were engrossed in their equestrian practice, began to exude a spirit of elite warriors.


    Accompanied by three genuine paladins, Ange disguised as an ascetic monk and the God of Knowledge projected upon him, alongside the ¡®summoned¡¯ Unicorn Lightning, they all rushed towards the direction of Holy Wall City.


    Holy Wall City was not far, especially with the aid of horses, they could see the city, seemingly embedded into a mountain side, after a day and a night¡¯s journey.


    From afar, they could see a beam of light launched from within Holy Wall City into mid-air, gradually weakening a few hundred meters above the ground and finally disappearing.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Negris asked. Now being projected onto Ange, Negris undertook the task of communicating, while Ange only needed to maintain an expressionless countenance.


    This well matched with his disguise, no one was suspicious about where the voice was coming from, since ascetic monks are known for their reticence ¨C the less they speak, the more devout their asceticism.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the Guidance Stairway. Once connected to Heaven, the stairway there would, in turn, link to ours, allowing a large number of people to be transported at once,¡± explained Brand.


    Understood, so it was the receiving side of a teleportation array.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± sighed Negris.


    ¡°Sir, what is a pity?¡± Brand asked, baffled.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Negris replied casually. He however thought to himself: what a pity that Heaven will never be linked here again, and this Stairway is now merely an ornament.


    Upon arriving at the gates of Holy Wall City, Ange took out the Beast-Seeking Stick, according to Serene, this stick could lead them to the location of the Dimension Beast.


    Unfortunately, this guidance was planar and unidirectional, not very intuitive, only indicating a rough direction. They had to reach the approximate location to ascertain the exact spot.


    If they took a wrong turn, the direction of guidance would change, if they went beyond the location, it would point backward.


    Standing where they were about to arrive at Holy Wall City, the Beast-Seeking Stick made a ninety-degree turn, pointing to the left.


    Following the indicated direction, Ange and his companions arrived at a massive settlement after a rapid trot of tens of miles.


    Only the term settlement could describe it, it did not resemble a town or city. All sorts of buildings, tents, and wooden sheds scattered around, with no obvious plan or design.


    This was the back of Holy Wall City, where humans halted the attack of the undead. Here, they concentrated various supplies, produced all kinds of equipment, repaired armours and weapons, trained soldiers, and treated the wounded, among others.


    This was the arrangement planned by humanity over a thousand years ago, but a millennium had passed, and with the numerous reinforcements arriving and departing, the place has undergone significant changes.


    Just like a room that had never been cleaned, over a thousand years, an innumerable number of occupants have come and gone, some brought furniture, some bedding, some left books, all piled together and never disposed of, resulting in the present mess.


    With the growing population in the Land of Fallen, it has now become a slum. The impoverished, their clothing scarce, their eyes vacant, would lie or sit by the roadside. Only when Ange approached did a slight spark return to their faces and they would hastily kneel and mumble something.


    The murmurs were low, barely discernible. Ange halted, using his consciousness to focus, making out what they were saying: ¡°Please be kind sir, bestow upon us food and health, wealth and glory, and may all our wishes come true...¡±


    However, this kind of mumbling seemed more like a routine, devoid of any belief. From them, Ange could not feel the existence of any faith.


    As soon as Ange passed by, they would again lay flat, mumbling: ¡°May the holy bread be delivered soon, may the holy bread be delivered soon...¡±


    The holy bread was the relief food provided by the church every day, made by baking a mix of coarse flour and chaff. It was rough, unpleasant to taste, scratchy in the throat, but it would stave off hunger. These poor souls spent their days lying idle, waiting for relief, being idle again, waiting for relief, and so on, till they die...


    Along the way, many similar impoverished souls could be seen, making Ange feel that they were more devoid of vitality than the skeleton zombies in Witch City.


    Only the young children seemed to retain some spirit. Despite the harsh environment, there were still innocent children playing around. Spotting Ange approaching, they would scatter in a flurry, hiding behind pillars and walls, and timidly watch from there.


    A two or three-year-old toddler with a rather thick neck, running too fast, tripped over and fell with a thud. This scared him into bursting into tears.


    A little girl of about seven or eight ran out of a nearby shanty as fast as she could. Rushing in front of Ange, she forcefully nodded her head in greeting, and only then, dragging the child who was crying, retreated to the side of the road, casting a glance at Ange.


    Upon seeing Ange¡¯s expressionless face, the little girl¡¯s heart beat frantically, and she rapidly nodded again, pressing the child¡¯s head, hoping he would also show respect by nodding.


    However, the two or three-year-old child was too frightened to do anything but cry, which agitated the little girl to the point of tears. ¡°Nod quickly, the grown-up will become angry if we don¡¯t,¡± she pleaded.


    Ange titled his head in confusion, and said to Negris, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Helplessly, Negris replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because your face is too severe, you have no expression. If you want to show you¡¯re not angry, you should smile.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange continued in the same expressionless manner, but tossing a beetroot towards the little girl, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    The little girl looked at the juicy beetroot before her, and then up at Ange¡¯s expressionless face, in disbelief she said, ¡°Sir, what did you say?¡±


    She had heard him, but she did not believe that the expressionless Ange had spoken those words, she thought she had misheard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, eat,¡± Ange repeated.


    Now she listened properly, her eyes fixed on Ange as she carefully picked up the beetroot and moved it towards her mouth. Throughout this process, she remained in disbelief but seeing Ange still expressionless, she took a bite of the beetroot with gusto.


    Ange was still expressionless, but now she understood, this man must have facial paralysis, he¡¯s truly not angry.


    Perhaps it was because of her narrow escape, or the sweetness of the beetroot, or perhaps it had been a long time since someone had treated her kindly, the little girl was tearfully touched.


    She chewed the beetroot vigorously, wiping her tears with her little hand before nodding towards Ange again.


    A Soul Flame rose from within her and shot directly towards Ange.


    Back in the village of Brand, Ange had harvested not a few Soul Flames, as he had performed several miracles. But those Soul Flames had all been initially directed towards the Gods of Light and he had just managed to intercept them.


    Everyone thought he was an ascetic monk from the Church of Light, and everything he exhibited was the power of God.


    But this time was different, the Soul Flame was directed towards Ange. This little girl wasn¡¯t dedicating her belief to the Gods of Light, but to Ange.


    Ange nodded at her and continued onwards.


    Negris cursed within his soul, ¡°It¡¯s truly appalling. Conditions here are even worse than those in the desert oasis. At least Hope Oasis had human control, but here it seems like nobody is in charge. Many of the children have swollen necks, seriously malnourished; has the church really abandoned these people?¡±


    ¡°Swollen necks, is that a disease?¡± Ange asked in confusion. He had noticed that some children had rather thick necks and thought it was a characteristic of their race.


    ¡°It¡¯s a condition called goitre caused by malnutrition,¡± Negris explained.


    Just then, Ange felt something and looked back. They had already walked several hundred meters away, but looking back, Ange could see a handcart had arrived close to where the little girl stood.


    Two attendants dressed in white robes were arguing with the little girl, one of them snatched the beetroot from the girl¡¯s hand, picked two pieces of bread from the bucket in the handcart and tossed it into the girl¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Do you really think someone like you deserves to eat beetroot? Go nibble on your holy bread. What¡¯s this about an important person? Where is this important person? You must have stolen this,¡± one of the attendants berated her, even lifting his foot, ready to kick her. The frightened girl quickly evaded his boot.


    A moment later, the girl¡¯s face lit up, and joyfully she shouted, ¡°Sir!¡±


    Following her gaze, they could only see a sneering unicorn carrying the expressionless ascetic monk, followed by three elite paladins.


    With such paladins as his attendants, this man might truly be an ¡®important person¡¯.

 Chapter 348: 216: Got It, Belongs Here_1

    Chapter 348: Chapter 216: Got It, Belongs Here_1


    The two attendants knelt down abruptly, speaking loudly, ¡°Greetings, sir. Are these yours? This lowlife stole your possessions, please forgive her. We¡¯ll take her away immediately.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, looked at the little girl who was trembling with fear, about to burst into tears hugging her brother, then glanced at the two aggressively attendant, then suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    A pure wave of holy power spread out. With a few snaps, several shackles composed of holy light emerged from the ground, firmly binding the two attendants.


    ¡°Original Sin Shackles?!¡± The two attendants turned pale with fright, crying out in panic, ¡°Please spare us, sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood, we¡¯re innocent! We are attendants of God¡¯s Knight Samaran, we¡¯re not sinners.¡±


    ¡°Original Sin Shackles?!¡± Within Ange¡¯s soul, Negris exclaimed in alarm, ¡°When did you learn Original Sin Shackles? How did you use it without uttering a Holy Word?¡±


    The shocking part for Negris was that Ange had unknowingly learned the Original Sin Shackles, but what surprised him more was that Ange didn¡¯t use Holy Words such as ¡®In God¡¯s name¡¯.


    God, he¡¯s using his own power to condemn these two because he is a god. His words are holy!


    But the issue is, he¡¯s an Undead God. Even if he can condemn them in his own name, what he should cast shouldn¡¯t be Original Sin Shackles, but the Evil Prison.


    Negris was baffled. He had lived for over ten thousand years and had never seen such a ridiculous situation.


    Ange was just as confused. He only felt these two humans were lying and had simply stated the fact. Why did these shackles appear?


    Original Sin Shackles? He remembered when he first encountered Nikola, he had used them against him. However, they shattered upon contact, and Nikola was horrified to find an innocent.


    But back then, all he saw were light chains. Yet the current chains, he ¡®saw¡¯ their information as soon as he looked at them. The two attendants were bound by the ¡®Pride¡¯ and ¡®Greed¡¯ chains, and one of them had an extra chain of ¡®Lust¡¯.


    ¡°Why can I see these?¡± Ange asked with bafflement through Soul Contact.


    Negris responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I can¡¯t use Original Sin Shackles. Ask Anthony.¡±


    Ange contacted Anthony through Soul Contact. Anthony confidently replied, ¡°I can¡¯t see, nor can I see the information on each chain. Why would anyone need to? I¡¯ll burn all the sinners no matter what sin they¡¯ve committed.¡±


    If Anthony could not see the information on the chains, then likely neither could Nikola or even Pope Guliani. Ange was different from them.


    ¡°This proves even more that these shackles were cast using your power, Kvada. Who would dare say you¡¯re not from the Church of Light now? Even if you took off your hat and exposed your skeletal structure, no one would believe you¡¯re an undead. Can you do anything else?¡± Negris said.


    Well then, now even if Ange took off his hat and told people he was an undead, no one would care. A being capable of casting Original Sin Shackles, even if he¡¯s a skeleton, is definitely a god¡¯s skeleton!


    Ange shook his head. He had no idea how he had cast it. He only felt that the two people were lying.


    While Ange was considering asking, the Original Sin Shackles tightened and began to burn. The holy flames seared the two attendants, causing them to scream in agony.


    All the people in this area were startled, and the listless poor gradually gathered. The eyes of the beggars lit up with added vigor and hatred, and they eagerly watched the screaming attendants with relief.


    The manager of this area was also alerted by this event. A group of knights rushed over, ruthlessly whipping the poor people in their path, ¡°Move, move!¡± and forcibly cleared a path.


    However, when they reached the front and saw the situation, the leading paladin¡¯s expression changed greatly. He immediately dismounted from his horse and knelt down in respect.


    The team members behind their captain were dumbfounded but quickly followed suit and knelt in respect.


    Then, without uttering a word, the leading paladin stood up with head bowed, led his horse, and retreated faster than on their arrival.


    After retreating to the outskirts of the crowd and leaving Ange¡¯s field of vision, the leading paladin sighed in relief and removed his helmet to wipe his sweaty forehead.


    One of his subordinates asked in confusion, ¡°Captain, what happened there? Do you know that man? Is he dangerous?¡±


    The leading paladin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the man, but I know the Original Sin Shackles. That was a trial.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so those chains were the Original Sin Shackles? Then why did we retreat? Shouldn¡¯t we help maintain order for him?¡± A young knight asked.


    The leading paladin looked at him oddly and mocked, ¡°So, you¡¯re innocent eh? Never peeked at the neighbor¡¯s aunt while she was bathing?¡±


    The young knight¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment, but he retorted, ¡°Of course I have, I¡¯ve done more than just peek.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s lust. Have you ever taken bribes? That¡¯s greed. Have you ever beaten those poor people? That¡¯s wrath. Have you ever not wanted to get up before eight? That¡¯s sloth. Liability feeds so many original sins. If that man accuses you of having sins, can you guarantee your innocence? Help him? Or even watch? Go away, go far away, don¡¯t let him see you.¡±

 Chapter 349: 216: Got It, Belongs Here_2

    Chapter 349: Chapter 216: Got It, Belongs Here_2


    The young knight turned pale upon hearing this. At the same time, two dismal screams echoed from within the crowd and holy flames soared into the sky.


    The group of Paladins immediately turned around to leave in fear, but they didn¡¯t really go far. Instead, they dispersed hundreds of meters away to block others coming their way.


    ¡°Someone ahead is judging with the Original Sin Shackles. Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    Hearing this, anyone who did not consider themselves absolutely innocent quickly halted their steps.


    This resulted in a strange situation where Ange was burning people into ashes, yet none from the Church of Light were seen. Negris felt rather disappointed, having prepared several excuses only to have none of them put to use.


    While the Sacred Flame burned, Ange placed his hand on the little girl¡¯s brother¡¯s neck and initiated the removal of his affliction.


    This severe form of goiter caused by malnutrition could be easily cured by consuming more seaweed or sea salt. Unfortunately, not only was sea salt unavailable here, but even regular salt was scarce and practically a valuable asset.


    In the Goddess of Beauty City, this removal technique would cost tens of thousands of Demon Crystals for only a small portion of the pigment deposits, yet Ange had to remove a large swollen gland from this boy.


    And just like that, the size of the boy¡¯s neck visibly reduced.


    Upon witnessing this, the awe in the onlookers¡¯ hearts deepened. Several parents with children suffering from the same affliction rushed up to Ange, unable to utter a single word but only bow their heads deeply.


    Pure Soul Flames coursed through these parents, except for one thin-faced man, whose eyes were darting around suspiciously.


    The Soul Flames offered by these people were not directed at Ange, but he intercepted them nonetheless, not hesitating to return the same amount of energy.


    One after another, the children with swollen necks were healed by Ange. Once he reached the thin-faced man, he abruptly said, ¡°You are sinful.¡±


    The thin-faced man jolted in surprise, fearfully raising his head to look at Ange, his whole body went taut.


    However, several seconds passed, and no chains sprang up. He heaved a sigh of relief, and bowed his head in delight, ¡°I am not sinful, I am not sinful, hehe.¡±


    Perplexed, Negris asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t it work? What sin did he commit?¡±


    ¡°This child is not his,¡± Ange said, pointing at the child in his arms.


    ¡°A thief? A child trafficker?¡± Negris was taken aback, ¡°That¡¯s not an original sin indeed, so the Original Sin Shackles can¡¯t be activated. What do we do? I don¡¯t like the look of him.¡±


    Apparently, there were people in the crowd who knew the thin-faced man and they couldn¡¯t hold back their anger at his gloating, ¡°You damn thief, claiming you¡¯re sinless? You deserve a miserable death! He¡¯s stolen and sold so many kids, sir, he¡¯s a thief who specializes in kidnapping children.¡±


    Still gloating, the thin-faced man retorted, ¡°I have no sin, I have no sin, the Original Sin Shackles proved me innocent, hahaha....¡±


    With a tilt of his head, Ange snatched the child and kicked the man in his chest, causing his chest to cave in and blood to spurt from his mouth. The man flew backward and died before he even hit the ground.


    With a thud, the thin-faced man¡¯s body thumped lifelessly onto the ground.


    ¡°Uh, wasn¡¯t he sinless? Why did you kill him?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask, startled.


    Confused, Ange asked, ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡±


    His counter-question jolted Negris awake, ¡°Right, what was I thinking, Kvada, we¡¯re not from the Church of Light. We don¡¯t have to follow their rule of judging before killing, do we?¡±


    This event was giving Negris a sense he wasn¡¯t alone in his illusion, that he was witnessing an Original Sin trial. Even the thief must have had the same illusion, believing that he would be fine if he had no original sins.


    What a joke, since when did the Undead God need to declare guilt before killing?


    After finishing everything here, Ange turned to leave. The crowd silently parted to make way for him, their eyes burning with admiration. No longer were their faces numb, with that zombie-like look, but instead they were filled with hope and excitement.


    Seeing this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You, a skeleton, performing miracles in the name of the Church of Light, their newly instilled faith would only serve to strengthen the power of the Light.¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°I snatched it.¡±


    ¡°What did you snatch?¡± Negris asked, puzzled. ¡°All you seized was the Soul Flame. Did you also manage to snatch all the believers? Even if you left, their faith will still return to the Light.¡±


    ¡°I snatched it, brought it here.¡± Ange raised his index finger and the overstuffed Little Ghost securely perched on his finger, gave a long sigh of relief.


    Negris thought of an inconceivable possibility, ¡°Are you saying that you managed to snatch their Faith Elemental Force Networks?¡±


    Ange nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± After a moment of pause, Negris realized that why should it not be possible? To his belief, it was impossible only because it had never been done before.


    But does something that has never been done before mean it is difficult?


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t difficult. It¡¯s just that people used to guard it closely, and now that the Gods of Light are all gone, what¡¯s impossible about Ange ripping off a piece of the faith network?


    Instead of debating about whether it¡¯s possible or not, better to ask how he did it.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Always could, Fala, snatched before, no link, but now have it.¡±


    Negris understood. Ange had always had the ability. He had even snatched it from Fala¡¯s followers, but at that time, there was no binding link. Now, there¡¯s the Little Ghost. After binding it to the Little Ghost, this piece of Faith Elemental Force Network would be permanently snatched away.


    ¡°Can it really be done this way? The Little Ghost is that incredible? Can it withstand such a massive force?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Can¡¯t, I snatched it.¡±


    ¡°Splutter.....¡± Negris choked, as if to imply that the Little Ghost would only be an intermediary, and in the end, Ange would still have the upper hand. After all, the Little Ghost couldn¡¯t handle such a huge force. If Ange didn¡¯t snatch it, it would only bloat up until one day it exploded.


    After passing through the slum-like assembly, Ange and his team reached a mine.


    Although teetering on the brink of starvation, the Abyss plane is a mineral-rich plane. It is rich in magical metal mines, such as Fine Gold Mithril and others. The mine right in front of them was a Magic Crystal Mine.


    Without having to go inside the mine, from afar, Ange spotted a big ball of fluff squatting in the cluster of buildings at the mine¡¯s entrance.


    A griffin soared into the sky and flew up from that cluster of buildings, heading in the direction of the Central Mountain Range.


    ¡°Huh, looks like a Griffin Station, there¡¯s also a teleportation array, plus a Dimension Beast. Is this a transportation hub?¡± exclaimed Negris. ¡°This complicates things.¡±


    A transportation hub was naturally heavily guarded, just like the world¡¯s transit station, it had twelve guardians, this place was no different.


    A towering Soul Tower and more than a dozen Defense Pillars encircled the whole area. Personnel from elite units could be seen entering and exiting from the houses, evidently, there were guards posted there. There were also barbed fences and barricades tightly guarding the area.


    Considering the circumstances, how are they going to rescue the Dimension Beast?


    Before Ange could devise a reasonable plan, a wave of intense teleportation fluctuations started. The teleportation array burst into brilliant light. Once the light faded, large numbers of people were teleporting over.


    This group consisted of Paladins, Swordsmen, Guardians, Clerics, Priests, Saints, Archers. Their skill set was balanced and it was easy to tell that they were a complete combat team.


    Aside from these combat professionals, there was also a group of shabbily dressed women. Some were holding mending racks, while others carried laundry buckets, seeming like a group of cloth weaving and laundering maids.


    After they were all lined up, they exited the transportation station in order. When they saw Ange and his impressive guards, they all measured them up and then bowed in respect.


    Ange tilted his head, he recognized a familiar face among the shabbily dressed women. The woman, noticing him, quickly averted her gaze and disappeared into the crowd. But it was too late, Ange had already seen her.


    ¡°Shamara? What is she doing here?¡± Negris was startled.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Dimension Beast gave a mournful cry, as its eagerly anticipated savior, within its sight, abandoned it and turned away.

 Chapter 350: 217 It’s crying_1

    Chapter 350: Chapter 217 It¡¯s crying_1


    Shamara who was mingled with the women, sensing Ange following, quietly fell back to the end of the line. As they passed a building, she smoothly left the group and approached Ange.


    Ange said to Brand, ¡°You guys should leave.¡±


    Little Brand was astonished, ¡°Leave? Is that okay? Our mission is to protect you.¡±


    Before he even finished speaking, Brand lifted him by his collar, dragging him along, ¡°You are too talkative.¡±


    They kept walking until they reached a corner hundreds of meters away. They stopped only when Ange was no longer in sight.


    ¡°Fool, do you think the lord needs your protection? We are just here for show, to intimidate others. Know your place; when the lord asks you to do something, just do it without asking. What if the lord is having a private meeting with a lover, and we hear things we shouldn¡¯t¨Cwe would all die,¡± Brand said sharply, filled with frustration at Little Brand¡¯s naivety.


    Shamara, who was mistakenly believed to be Ange¡¯s lover, reluctantly came over, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Why was this guy seen everywhere! Shamara was absolutely exasperated in her heart.


    In the Resting Abyss, she took off in a hurry. She didn¡¯t want to see these people anymore, because she realised the longer she stayed with them, the more her beliefs and convictions wavered.


    Despite being heretics, their way of interacting and conducting their affairs were even purer than the purest child.


    Moreover, Ange possessed the purest Holy Light, which was fatally attractive to her. But a voice within her kept warning her: do not touch, you will die!


    That¡¯s why Shamara left the Resting Abyss at the fastest speed, to stay away from these people. Unexpectedly, after running across two dimensions, she still bumped into them.


    This made her very discontent with the voice in her heart: Why shouldn¡¯t I touch it?!


    The voice inside answered: An error against God will be magnified.


    ¡°Rescue? What are... you doing here?¡± This was also a question Ange wanted to know.


    Shamara hesitated and said, ¡°I felt Luna¡¯s breath. A voice in my heart told me that I could find answers here.¡±


    ¡°Luna?¡± Negris¡¯ voice echoed from Ange, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Luna already gone?¡±


    Shamara shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that I may find answers by coming here.¡±


    ¡°Your ability is really subject to chance...¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. With no doubt, Shamara had awakened some kind of detecting divine technique, so her predictive ability was extraordinary.


    However, the things she perceived were too vague. It was worse than not having this ability at all because she didn¡¯t know how dangerous the things she detected were, and yet she plunged headlong into it. However, when used in the right places, this ability could be very useful.


    ¡°So, where do you intend to go now? Into the city? What¡¯s your current status?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, into the city. I¡¯m currently posing as a washerwoman, but the foreman keeps harassing me,¡± Shamara said, annoyed.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Negris proposed, ¡°You use your predictive ability to help us rescue people. Once we rescue them, we¡¯ll take you into the city.¡±


    Shamara hesitated as she looked at Ange, thinking of his pure Holy Light, and admitted that it would be easier to get into the city with him. Her heart moved.


    Mainly because the foreman of the washing team kept harassing her and it was nauseating.


    Having been a saint since childhood and being a target of the church for cultivation, Shamara had never experienced the ugliness of the church and the sufferings of the world. Faced with this situation, she felt helpless and disgusted. Unless she didn¡¯t want to get into the city, it seemed that she had no other choice but to endure it.


    However, being with Ange, his pure Holy Light was fatally attractive to her. She was truly worried that one day she wouldn¡¯t resist reaching out to steal Ange¡¯s Holy Light and would be defeated by him.


    ¡°Hey, Shamara, why did you stop? Why didn¡¯t you follow us?¡± A chubby man turned the corner and shouted at Shamara from afar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to work anymore? We got a chance to go to the Land of the Fallen after a fierce competition, you have to earn the teleportation fee even if you don¡¯t want to work. I just wondered why such a pretty girl would come to the Land of the Fallen. Is it because you want a man? Here is a slum, there is nothing...¡±


    The chubby man kept talking as he walked towards her, reaching out to grab Shamara.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to save people.¡± Shamara said, and then punched the foreman in the face, knocking him to the ground. She jumped on him and started to beat him up. The foreman was knocked unconscious and unrecognisable.


    Shamara stood up refreshed, turned to Ange and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Who are we saving?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna save a Dimension Beast,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°The one near the teleportation array?¡± Shamara had seen the Dimension Beast near the teleportation array as she had come out of the transport centre.


    Bringing Brand, Ange took out ten Demon Crystals. Negris said, ¡°You guys find a place to stay first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll look for you after I finish.¡±


    Brand immediately saluted, ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± He didn¡¯t talk much and turned around to lead his son and nephew away.


    After walking for a distance, the three men exchanged glances, revealing an expression of ¡®As Expected¡¯.


    ¡°Did you see? Do you remember what I said just now? Forget what you saw. Don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw, not even in your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After seeing off the Brands, Ange and Shamara went directly into the mining pit.


    With thousands of years of mining, the ores were long exhausted, leaving nothing but an abandoned mine. Some poverty-stricken people who didn¡¯t even have a house hid in here. As soon as they spotted Ange, they either scattered like a frightened bird or laid dead still.


    Entering the mine tunnel, there were no more people. The impoverished weren¡¯t in the habit of going deep into the mine since the paths went on and on in all directions, dark and slippery. They didn¡¯t even have torches for illumination, so if they went too deep, they could easily get lost and starve to death in the mine.


    Entering the unmanned mine tunnel, Ange immediately summoned the Bronze Dragon, Little Zombie, Little Angel, Luther, and Serene, who had been suffocating.


    ¡°Heh heh heh...¡± Luther gasped for breath intensely as soon as he was free: ¡°My lord, the air here is suffocating.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±Serene added.


    ¡°Living beings are so troublesome. Forget it, you guys don¡¯t need to come out again, just put them back.¡± Negris said helplessly.


    Luther instantly shook his head: ¡°We would prefer going outside. Please don¡¯t put me back in there where it¡¯s too boring.¡±


    The Resting Camp was too dull. During his last bout against Nikola, Luther had been holed up in there for half a month. He really didn¡¯t want to stay anymore.


    The total area was just a few dozen square kilometers, most of which was grim Breathing Soil and palaces. Standing in such a place for a while made them feel dehydrated.


    Only the vicinity of the farm was suitable for living beings like him due to the Boundary. But the farm had only three thousand acres. Everything was within sight, and there was nothing interesting to do.


    Just then, Shamara invoked a ball of black Sacred Flame and slapped it on Serene¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Serene took a deep breath, and exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Hey, I can breathe now!¡±


    Only then did Negris recall: ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re also a living being, how can you breathe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small blessing.¡± Shamara said dismissively, invoked another Sacred Flame, and slapped it onto Luther.


    Luther was able to breathe freely again and gave Shamara a thumbs up.


    ¡°Alright, now tell me your plan. How are you going to rescue the Dimensional Beast? Hurry up and finish so that you can take me into the city. I feel like something is about to happen there.¡± Shamara said, frowning.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t sure what to do initially. The guards there are too strict. But now that you¡¯re here, we can try approaching it through the underground mine.¡± Negris suggested.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve never been here before. How would I know which mine path we could use to get closer?¡± Shamara asked in surprise.


    Negris chuckled, ¡°Of course through your predictive ability! Come on, tell me, can this mine path get us closer to the surface where the Dimensional Beast is sealed?¡±


    Shamara gasped for breath and almost fell, ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to try one path at a time, are you?¡±


    Negris nodded as though it was a matter of course.


    Having no choice, Shamara had to try out each mine path. Every time they prised into a new path, Negris would ask her the same question: ¡°Can this mining path get us closer to the surface where the Dimensional Beast is sealed?¡±


    She¡¯d either shake her head or nod. The last time she nodded, they entered a dead end.


    ¡°Huh, is that it? A dead end?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Shamara paled and pointed upwards. The predictive ability was a Divine Technique, and each expenditure was actually quite significant. By the time she reached the dead-end, she was exhausted.


    Ange placed his hand on her shoulder, releasing Holy Light.


    As the pure force flowed into her body, she felt invigorated, and her eyes sparkled with distinct eagerness.


    However, she quickly gritted her teeth and shut her eyes, trying her best to shift her attention, for the voice in her head was warning her again.


    After replenishing her with a bit of energy, Ange flew up and touched the rock above him.


    Negris suggested, ¡°Ange, it¡¯s your move now. Your Ground Cracking Technique is too lowly for just loosening the soil. Its best application is for digging tunnels. With your delicate control, limit the range of the fissures within a circle and dig all the way up.¡±


    Ange felt the earth elements in the rocks and stirred them up. Then, with a sudden jerk, the rocks above collapsed silently and started to crumple down.


    After the rocks had fallen and a human-sized circle appeared, the inside was clean while the outside was completely undamaged.


    Both Shamara and Serene startled at the scene and suddenly understood what Negris meant by ¡®delicate control¡¯.


    Ange crawled into the hole, stretched out his hand to the top, and released his Ground Cracking Technique. The rocks crumbled and fell down.


    Moving further bit by bit, after thousands of Ground Cracking Techniques, Ange touched a man-made foundation.


    Probably nobody had ever cast thousands of Ground Cracking Techniques consecutively, so no one would ever think that an enemy could tunnel from underground. This was a mining area, filled with hard rocks below the ground. Even if someone was digging, it was impossible to do so stealthily without making any noise.


    After touching the stone, Ange fell down the hole.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you get through?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded then said, ¡°It¡¯s crying.¡±


    PS: I want to cry too. I ate the wrong food ¨C the red chili-oil boneless chicken feet and spicy hot pot of extra blood ¨C I almost couldn¡¯t make up the chapter tonight.

 Chapter 351: 218: You Stepped on My Head!_1

    Chapter 351: Chapter 218: You Stepped on My Head!_1


    The Dimension Beast was crying, howling in deep sorrow. The person it had been desperately waiting for just turned away and left.


    It curled itself into a ball, howling with nobody paying it any attention.


    Its keepers were going mad. They tried to cheer it up using its favorite Elf Beans, but there was no response.


    This creature, a giant beast with a diameter of over fifty meters, may look larger due to its thick fur, but its actual size was still far from small. If it didn¡¯t want to interact with people, usual coaxing methods wouldn¡¯t work.


    While the Dimension Beast ignoring people on normal days wouldn¡¯t be an issue, the situation was different today. A special commissioner investigating Julian¡¯s disappearance had arrived and needed the beast¡¯s cooperation.


    What is the purpose of a keeper? To appease the Dimension Beast and make it cooperative. If even that can¡¯t be achieved, what¡¯s the use of the keeper?


    Just as the keepers, sweating profusely, were growing desperate, an ascetic monk bearing bare feet and dressed in a worn-out magic robe arrived at the outer seal. He asked, ¡°Is it still unwilling to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Drake, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the Dimension Beast today, it¡¯s not usually like this.¡± The keeper answered, even adding a little defense for the Beast.


    Drake¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Perhaps it has done something guilty. Let me handle it.¡±


    The keeper¡¯s heart thudded at Drake¡¯s words. That was hardly a comforting statement. Had Drake just accused the Dimension Beast?


    Drake approached the outer seal and found its core. He stood barefoot upon it.


    Holy Light radiated from his body, as though alive, flowing down like liquid into the seal¡¯s core.


    As the Holy Light filled it, the entire seal slowly began to glow.


    The Dimension Beast might ignore the keeper¡¯s attempts at soothing it, but it could not ignore the activation of the seal. It let out a howl, retreating to the other side of the seal, its eyes warily locked onto Drake.


    Gazing at the beast, Drake said coldly, ¡°Your eyes are still full of wildness. Have we given you too much freedom? Don¡¯t forget, you are a captive. Our leniency should not be turned into capital for your whims. Where did Julian go?¡±


    ¡°Howl~¡± The Dimension Beast cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make noises people can¡¯t understand, those depraved individuals have spoiled you. They let you get away with just acting cute, rolling around, and howling without speaking, cooing all day long.¡± Drake expressed his distress.


    He had seen far too many people, indulging in desires and pleasures, decaying and falling into despair. They started with petting cats and walking dogs, then grew bolder, entertaining Devil Beasts and beast-people. Now, they were even treating a creature like the Dimension Beast as a pet. It was simply outrageous.


    ¡°I will ask you once again, where did Julian go?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Howl!¡± The Dimension Beast called out again.


    Drake stomped his foot, the seal brightening significantly. A wave of electric light emitted from the seal, striking the Dimension Beast.


    The beast¡¯s body puffed out, its fur standing on end. Its eyes rounded in shock, smoke curling off its body. With a thud, it collapsed to the ground, melting into a puddle.


    ¡°The seal is not just a cage, but also a tool for punishment. Sadly, it¡¯s been so long since it was last used that everyone has forgotten its true purpose.¡± Drake murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where did Julian go? Why did his life signs vanish after he passed through your Space Passage? Who killed him? Was it you?¡± Drake asked sternly.


    ¡°Howl, Howl~¡±


    While it was still a ¡®howl¡¯, incredibly Drake seemed to understand the meaning behind it: ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him? Can you swear it upon the Holy Light?¡±


    The Dimension Beast nodded vigorously, its eyes sincere.


    Indeed, it didn¡¯t kill him, it only banished him.


    ¡°Your eyes tell me that you¡¯re telling the truth, but I can feel that you¡¯re hiding other important information. He wasn¡¯t killed by you, but died because of you,¡± Drake said.


    The Dimension Beast frantically shook its head.


    ¡°Your eyes have become insincere, you¡¯re lying. Tell me, how did you cause Julian¡¯s death?¡± Drake asked.


    The face of the Dimension Beast twisted up. It found that in Drake¡¯s gaze, it seemed to be unable to hide any secrets; all were seen through by the other party in an instant.


    What to do? Betray its teammates? Give up Ange and those people along with their dimension? To confess or not to confess? Go ahead and confess, anyway, those people won¡¯t come to rescue it anymore. Hmm, expose you all, let these wicked people destroy your home.


    The Dimension Beast was struggling internally, its mental scale gradually tipping.


    Just then, Drake, who was growing impatient, stomped his foot forcefully.


    Normally, his stomp would activate a penalty seal, and electrocute the Dimension Beast, but this time, he stomped, and with a click, a large hole unexpectedly appeared in the ground, and the unsuspecting Drake fell in.


    Drake¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated, and his reaction is far from slow, but it was just too sudden. Even the most skillful Sword Saint couldn¡¯t avoid getting caught off guard.


    Caught off guard, Drake stomped himself into the pit, then felt he had stepped on something and stopped his fall, his hands propped against the edge of the pit.


    After stabilizing his body, Drake quickly looked down and astonishingly saw a bald skull, he had stepped on this skull¡¯s head.


    Ange had long removed his hat because while opening the hole from above, falling rocks could easily damage the straw hat, so he now appeared as a skeleton.


    The stepped-on skull faced upward, flames of anger burning in its hollow eye sockets, and its lower jaw was moving, making an angry sound: ¡°You stepped on, my head!¡±


    That ¡®head¡¯ word was roared out by the skull, and Drake felt like he was hit by an invisible giant hammer, his vision went black.


    He instinctively closed his eyes, silently chanting in his heart: ¡°Steadfast!¡±


    The damage brought about by the Soul Impact quickly subsided, sacred flames rose up around Drake, transforming into Holy Armor that clad on him, simultaneously, his foot stomped downward forcefully.


    A purple-golden skeletal hand intercepted his foot, with a thunderous bang, a violent shockwave exploded within the pit, like a Magic Egg squeezed into a cannon barrel, with a loud boom, Drake was blasted into the air.


    Whoosh! Drake swiftly spread two pairs of wings behind him, one pair of True Wings and one pair of Light Wings, instantly halting his momentum.


    The surrounding Followers of Light, who witnessed this scene, caused a ripple of astonishment. Most people actually looked down on Drake, who was plainly dressed and barefooted, because he seemed too inconspicuous.


    Only at this moment did they realize, the person they belittled was such a terrifying existence ¨C an ascetic monk embodiment of a Four-Winged Angel.


    Six-Winged Archangels are all known and embodied, such as Wisdom Angel Luna, four-winged angels already represent the highest level of Holy Spirit Possession, and generally, physical bodies can not withstand this power.


    Only ascetic monks, devoted worshippers who enjoy the torments could easily bear the power of a Four-Winged Angel.


    However, as the crowd marveled at the powerful ascetic monk, when he looked down the pit tunnel, he saw a scene that scared him witless.


    The explosion in the pit not only blew him into the sky but also knocked the skull down. Yet, the one who actually entered the pit was a Four-Winged Angel, a true Holy Spirit Angel, not his possession variant.


    That true Holy Spirit Angel was spreading its four wings, ready to unleash its power.


    PS: Making up for the chapter this morning.

 Chapter 352: 219: The Undead are Attacking the City_1

    Chapter 352: Chapter 219: The Undead are Attacking the City_1


    A beam of light shot out from the pit, illuminating Drake.


    In the final moment, Drake wrapped his wings around his body.


    What would happen when the Holy Light Flash of a Four-Winged Angel hits an Ascetic monk who was also possessed by a Four-Winged Angel?


    The result was clear. Both sets of Drake¡¯s wings vanished, his true wings shattered, and his Holy Armor was damaged, but his body was intact.


    It was already rather decent. Under the Holy Light Flash of the Little Angel, his injuries were the least serious.


    Drake lowered his arms shielding him, spat out a mouthful of blood, and shattered the necklace on his chest with a palm blur.


    A circle of white light spread out. The wounds on Drake¡¯s body, the gaps in his wings, the cracks in his Holy Armor, all were quickly healed.


    At the same time, Drake looked down to see the Little Angel staring at him curiously, seemingly surprised that he was still alive despite her full-on attack.


    Ange pulled away the Little Angel and took her place. Looking up, he saw the Scythe of Death slowly emerging from his hand.


    ¡°Why is there a Golden Skeleton here? Why is there a Four-Winged Angel mixed with it? Why is there a pit here? All the negligent go on the Fire Execution Frame!¡± Drake ground his teeth.


    Who would have thought little pitfalls would exist in safe zones with Defense Towers and Soul Towers. Of course, it doesn¡¯t seem that somebody secretly dug it, but rather people here were slack in their duties and didn¡¯t even notice when somebody dug a tunnel.


    As a lifelong Ascetic, he hated those who dodge responsibility, are lazy, and lack capabilities. When he finished dealing with the situation here, destroyed the Golden Skeleton, and captured the Four-Winged Angel, he would also heavily punish the negligent folks here.


    As he had this thought, Drake suddenly noticed a juvenile copper dragon appearing next to the skeleton.


    Drake was shocked by the appearance of a distressed Juvenile Dragon accompanying an angel¨C¨Cit reminded him of one term¨C¨Cassassin, the team of assassins with Nikola.


    If it was really assassins, does that mean, apart from the angel and the copper dragon, there might also be a unicorn, iron constructs...?


    And the most fearsome one, the Innocent Man who rushed over, trampling on plants on his way to kill Nikola, who is immune to Holy Word Technique.


    As soon as Drake realized this, he got really careful. He started shouting without turning his head: ¡°Soul Tower, prepare...¡±


    Just after he said this, he heard a clear and rhythmic ¡®Gluglu¡¯ sound, and a series of alarmed cries echoed nearby.


    In that split-second, Drake recalled something. He earlier had been standing at the seal¡¯s center, then stomped, causing a collapse. Does that mean the seal could also be collapsed?


    If the seal collapsed, would it become invalid? And would the Dimension Beast regain its freedom?


    Drake turned his head slowly and indeed saw a big fur-ball smiling wide at him.


    ¡°I...¡± As soon as Drake opened his mouth, a large furry paw swung out from the fur-ball, slapping Drake onto the ground like a fly swatter.


    When Ange carefully poked his head out from the pit, the only thing he could see was a large fur-ball, furiously scraping at a flaccid body. The wings of the body were in pieces, and the bones probably were crushed, but the person was not dead.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange roared at it.


    The fur-ball turned its head to look, pointed its large paw at Drake, and roared unhappily.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange pointed his large hand at the Soul Tower.


    This time, the fur-ball realized what was happening. It dragged Drake toward the pit and then hurled itself over.


    Ange was startled and quickly retracted back into the pit. How could he withstand being struck by such a Giant Beast?


    Ange retreated inside the pit, and Drake slid back in while the flying fur-ball rapidly shrank. From a fifty-meter diameter fur-ball, it became a half-meter long round-faced, fat cat.


    However, just as it fell into the pit, a beam of black lightning struck it¨C¨Cthe Soul Tower, Point Kill!


    The cat let out a piercing scream. Its body crashed into the pit, hit the wall, bounced, and kept bouncing down like a ball.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...tha...¡± The cat, which had collapsed into a ¡®half¡¯ shape on the ground, couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time.


    Serene struggled to lift it up, only to find its eyes spinning, totally dizzy.


    ¡°Run, run quickly, where to?¡± Negris shouted, finally looking at Shamara.


    With Shamara¡¯s Predictive Ability, they didn¡¯t worry about getting lost or trapped in dead alleys when running to the underground tunnels.


    Shamara quickly took the lead, vanishing into the distance.


    But even if they didn¡¯t run, they would probably be fine for a while. After all, a Four-Winged Angel possessing an Ascetic monk had been caught by Ange and others. Without gathering a power surpassing that of a Four-Winged Angel, the Church people wouldn¡¯t dare to pursue.


    After running an unknown distance, the cat in Serene¡¯s arms finally moved. It weakly lifted its head and meowed weakly.

 Chapter 353: 219: The Undead are Attacking the City_2

    Chapter 353: Chapter 219: The Undead are Attacking the City_2


    Negris saw the situation and quickly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, the enemy can¡¯t catch up with us for now. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on with the Dimension Beast. It seems a bit off, it wasn¡¯t killed by the Soul Tower, was it? Don¡¯t die yet, you haven¡¯t paid yet.¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡± The large cat made a weak sound, then rubbed its fluffy head backward, leaning against the firm yet soft place on Serene, without moving.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Negris didn¡¯t understand its words.


    Ange suddenly said, ¡°Its... soul... is damaged.¡±


    ¡°What? Soul damage is troublesome, what do we do now? Wake up, wake up, how many?¡± Negris shook the large cat hard, he stretched out his left paw and extended two of his claws.


    ¡°Meow, meow,¡± The large cat meowed twice.


    ¡°Did the two meows mean two? It¡¯s troublesome if it can¡¯t even count. It has become stupid.¡± Negris exhaled, and teased.


    Luther asked puzzledly, ¡°Eh, sir, isn¡¯t this two?¡± While saying this, he bended and stretched his two fingers.


    Negris gave him an annoyed look, stretched out his paw, and flexed his claws one by one, including those that were bent: ¡°One, two, three, four, this is four, got it?¡±


    Luther suddenly realized he was being tricked, and looked at Negris resentfully.


    After an examination, the large cat was still mentally alert, just a bit dizzy, like it had Meniere¡¯s syndrome, it couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good. It¡¯s not dead yet after being hit by the Soul Tower, only it can handle it. Ordinary creatures would have perished. The Soul Tower does massive damage to the undead creatures, and it¡¯s not small to the living creatures either, it¡¯s very lucky.¡± Negris said.


    After hearing this, the worried-looking Serene was relieved and hugged the huge cat tighter, almost suffocating it.


    After examining the large cat¡¯s condition, Negris turned his attention again to Drake.


    This ascetic monk got dragged and knocked around by Little Angel, and was injured all over. After being scratched by the large cat, his whole body was broken, soft like a worn out sack.


    Even so, he was not dead, staring at everyone with cold eyes.


    ¡°This guy is also not right. Turn him over,¡± Negris flipped him over, pulled apart the root of his wings, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    He saw clear suturing marks at the root of his wings. When his idea went further, the wing skeleton and scapula were even showing signs of old bone hyperplasia.


    When bone fractures and then heals again, bone tissue will proliferate around the fracture to strengthen the bone. The current situation shows that the scapula and wings were not originally like this, they grew together through smashing, splicing, and healing.


    This inconceivable splicing method is not something ordinary people can do. But thinking about Ange¡¯s Face Purification Technique, it wouldn¡¯t seem difficult to achieve this. This ascetic monk must have used this method to possess the True Wings of an Angel.


    ¡°I thought so. How could a human possibly possess an angel¡¯s true wings? It turns out that they are patched together this way,¡± Negris said with sudden realization.


    ¡°It can be done that way? Hasn¡¯t he become a frankenstein? This is a method of the undead,¡± Shamara was surprised to say.


    ¡°Ignorance.¡± Drake, who had been silent and limp all the way, suddenly interrupted: ¡°This is Lord Dyson¡¯s magnificent masterpiece. Don¡¯t compare it to those filthy undead. It allows us mortals who have lost their wings to have the ability to fly in Heaven again.¡±


    ¡°Dyson did it? How dare he sew the sacred True Wings of an Angel onto the filthy human body! This is blasphemy! Damn it, I¡¯m going to burn him to death,¡± Shamara cried out in anger.


    ¡°How arrogant, dare to utter Lord Dyson¡¯s name directly! Heretical, you will all be reduced to ashes on the Sacred Flame,¡± Drake shouted angrily.


    Serene cursed, ¡°The one who should be burned to death is you. You caught my kitty. It¡¯s so cute and pitiful that it doesn¡¯t even dare to kill a bug. But you caught it, electrocuted it, and tortured it. You ruthless non-humans.¡±


    Negris and Luther turned their heads away awkwardly. If Serene saw how the Dimension Beast ¡®charged¡¯ fees and slapped people into another dimension, she would definitely not dare to say this. Your kitty is pretty fierce.


    ¡°Heh, the Holy Spirit is immortal, and the Holy Body is indestructible. I am just curious as to what kind of people you are. If I am not mistaken, you must be the assassins who killed Lord Nikola, aren¡¯t you? Where is the unicorn and that killer machine? Where is the Innocent One?¡± Drake asked.


    Negris stalled, ¡°You¡¯re saying, your sacred body can no longer die? And you can run away?¡±


    Drake barked, ¡°Answer my question first, where¡¯s the Innocent One? The unicorn and the Iron Construct?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards Ange.


    Drake furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Are you the unicorn?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone burst out laughing, how could the skeletal Ange remind anyone of a unicorn?


    ¡°The Innocent One is a skeleton? A dirty, evil skeleton? No way!¡± Drake yelled in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Just now, a child-abducting thief was also deemed innocent, and couldn¡¯t stimulate the Original Sin Shackles. It¡¯s not always accurate,¡± said Negris dismissively.


    Luther asked, ¡°Is it possible that he did not commit a sin because the Lord did not perceive it as a sin?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s possible...then its arbitrariness is huge. Whoever the Lord deems sinful, is sinful?¡± Negris felt this speculation was unreliable, and continued:


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility, those kids were not kidnapped, but bought. If they were sold by their biological parents, the sin doesn¡¯t fall onto the thief.¡±


    Serene suddenly sighed, ¡°Maybe this can¡¯t be considered a sin. Selling the kids might give them a chance to survive, whereas with their parents, they might not. Our world is too poor.¡±


    Drake was puzzled by their conversation. From their words, could this skeleton sentence others?


    Confused, Drake decided not to question it any further, leaving them with a threat: ¡°All of you heretics, I will note down your names in the heretic register and use all my power to purify you!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Drake¡¯s body lit up with tiny sparks of light.


    Just then, a hand suddenly pressed against his shoulder and power surged in. Drake instantly realized that the light on his body was contaminated. The ignited points were no longer pure white, but dark flames instead.


    Looking back, it was Shamara whose hand was on his shoulder. Drake gasped, his face finally showing panic: ¡°Power of Fall? Corruption! You¡¯re the Fallen Angel Shamara!¡±


    Shamara nodded and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be burnt to death when you return.¡±


    ¡°No! No, get your hand off, withdraw the Power of Fall, I don¡¯t want your power, I don¡¯t want it!¡± Drake cried out in terror, his usual indifference and calm completely faded.


    Unfortunately, Shamara didn¡¯t stop, and the continuous surge of power didn¡¯t cease until he completely vanished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t burn when he returns.¡± Everyone chuckled, seeming to relish in his misfortune.


    Cradling the large cat, everyone ran wildly through the tunnel led by Shamara. As they proceeded, they suddenly felt a draft of air.


    ¡°There¡¯s air, there might be an exit.¡± Everyone shouted excitedly.


    Luther said, ¡°We should have taken Feirick with us, his rodent¡¯s pathfinding ability is top-notch.¡±


    Following the airflow, the group soon exited the tunnel. In front of them was a pitch-black night sky.


    There were no stars in the sky, but rainbow-colored ribbons of light drifted down slowly.


    ¡°Eh!? Has eternal night befallen?¡± asked Serene in surprise.


    The arrival of eternal night was imminent, expected within a few days, but no one knew which specific day until it suddenly descended ¡ª sometimes at night, sometimes during the day, always abrupt. The only distinctive feature was those slow-descending ribbons of light.


    ¡°Eternal night has arrived, the Undead will soon besiege the city.¡±

 Chapter 354: 220: How Did This Skeleton Come?_1

    Chapter 354: Chapter 220: How Did This Skeleton Come?_1


    On the other end of the Central Mountain Range, the Minotaur aunt was collecting mushrooms in the field. Mushrooms, both lacking in nutrients and costly when used in sauces, were not a popular food among them.


    According to the legends, there were people in the Master Plane who particularly loved mushrooms. They would saute? them in butter and add some seasonings, it tasted very good.


    The Minotaur Aunt had always wanted to taste that so she started asking around about what butter was...


    Although mushrooms did not taste good, adding them to clay could help to stave off hunger without bloating the stomach. Before the arrival of eternal night, the Minotaur Aunt would always dig some mushrooms, mix it with clay to make clay cakes, paired with half the amount of the usual grains, it was enough to feel full.


    By saving half the grains, surviving through the Eternal Night became simpler. As a child, the Minotaur aunt never understood why a month-long darkness was labelled as Eternal Night ¨C not until she experienced hunger for the first time. Then she understood.


    In the darkness of hunger, every second felt like an eternity.


    From then on, the Minotaur aunt¡¯s favorite pastime became cooking. Her second favorite pastime ¨C matchmaking.


    As she was gathering mushrooms, the Minotaur aunt unknowingly drew closer to the Land of Deathly Silence. Suddenly, the sky turned dark without any warnings, multicolored rays of light fell from above, dyeing the sky in a rainbow of colors. The Eternal Night had arrived.


    Along with the advent of Eternal Night, the earth began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, a pale hand-bone pierced through the soil and touched the Minotaur aunt¡¯s hoof.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She gave a startled jump. With a strong kick, she flung away the hand-bone and jumped back a few steps.


    However, when she saw what was kicked away clearly, she was not scared anymore. Padding her chest, she said: ¡°You scared me to death, can¡¯t you give a warning before coming out?!¡±


    A gray skeleton missing one hand came out of the ground. Hearing the Minotaur aunt¡¯s complaint, it turned its hollow eye sockets her way and opened and closed its jaw a few times.


    ¡°Over there.¡± The Minotaur aunt casually pointed at the hand bone that she had kicked away. She didn¡¯t know if it understood it or not.


    The grey skeleton managed to get up using one hand, walked towards its hand bone, picked it up, attached it, then stood in place looking lost.


    Not far away, another skeleton was stuck halfway out of the ground ¨C either buried too tightly or due to some other reason. It was struggling and struggling to free the rest of the body from the soil.


    The Minotaur aunt quickly walked over, and enthusiastically said: ¡°Here, let me help.¡±


    She placed hands under the skeleton¡¯s ribs and gave a strong pull.


    While the upper body was pulled out, the lower body remained in the ground. With a crack, the skeleton split into two.


    The half skeleton propped itself up, gave a dazed look at the lower half still buried in the ground, then turned to look at the Minotaur aunt.


    The Minotaur aunt was very embarrassed and apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry...¡± she apologized while stepping back a few steps. After creating a distance, she turned around and ran away.


    The skeleton¡¯s lower jaw moved in silent accusation. Eventually, it crawled over and started to excavate the ground to dig out its lower body.


    As the Minotaur aunt ran, hands skeletons erupted from the earth one after another. A legion of ashen skeletal frames emerged from the ground, creating a white carpet stretching out to the horizon.


    The Land of Deathly Silence, empty just a few minutes ago, was quickly filled with skeletal zombies.


    Seeing such a sight, the Minotaur aunt was thunderstruck and started to run faster. As soon as she ran into the town, she began to beat the stone drum fervently: ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! The eternal night is here, and the Undead Tide is upon us. Come and see!¡±


    The villagers, who had been waiting for this day, quickly grabbed their stools or climbed to their rooftops to witness this spectacular and dazzling scene.


    For the living creatures on the east side of Central Mountain Range, the undead were an unavoidable part of life. Instead of living in dread and fear, they found it easier to live happily and enjoy the experience. After all, the undead didn¡¯t kill.


    The undead creatures had no desires or needs, and there were a limited number of intelligent high-level undead, so they didn¡¯t consume much. They possessed infinite labor power and could be easily satisfied, so they had no need to oppress the living.


    To put it inappropriately, the living creatures on the east side of the Central Mountain Range were more like free-range pets. No one oppressed a group of pets, and some would even occasionally feed them.


    And here they come. Six Corpse Witch Horses, their eyes aglow with red light and hooves ablaze with blue fire, race forward, pulling a large carriage from the Land of Deathly Silence.


    The village elder quickly rushes up to greet them, calling out loudly: ¡°Oh, is it the Great Sage? May your soul be undisturbed.¡±


    The carriage stops in front of the village elder. Out steps a majestic elder mage, with white hair and a long beard, wearing a robe and carrying a magic wand. He removes his hat in response:


    ¡°May you also be in good health, erm, body health I mean. Let me think, this is Bridgehead Town, right? Are you the 21st Camo? From the time I met your ancestors till now, it has been 21 generations. How¡¯s your health? When are you going to pass away?¡±


    ¡°Great Sage, aren¡¯t you just persuading me to die early? That¡¯s not a good blessing.¡± complained the 21st-generation Camo Village Chief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dying early? Just look at your body, your bones are osteoporotic.¡± The Great Sage patted Camo Village Chief¡¯s shoulder with distaste.


    Then he asked, ¡°So? How was the harvest these past few months? Do you have enough to eat?¡±


    Camo Village Chief quickly answered: ¡°Thanks to your blessings, the harvest was good, we have enough to eat, we should be able to get through this eternal night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ease up on you then. I don¡¯t know if the other villages have had a harvest. A single grain of surplus would save a life. Since you have enough grain, I¡¯ll leave you some extra salt. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to mine salt, so there will be less and less salt in the future. Conserve it.¡± The Great Sage said with a mix of happiness and helplessness.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s less salt? What should we do?¡± Camo Village Chief seemed a little lost. But when the Great Sage took out the bag of salt, he took it smoothly without any hesitation.


    Every year, when the eternal night comes, the Great Sage rides in his chariot to provide relief to everyone. If a village has a poor harvest, the Great Sage will leave some grain. If a village has enough grain, he will leave some extra salt.


    Compared to grain, salt is more precious. Because while grain can be grown, salt can only be obtained from the Great Sage or smuggled in by the Undead traders from the west.


    The consequences of a salt shortage are severe. Hearing that there was less salt, Camo Village Chief was instantly alarmed. But apart from the alarm, there was nothing he could do. If it was something even the Great Sage couldn¡¯t handle, then there was no way he could do anything.


    You can¡¯t dig for salt yourself. If the Skeleton Zombies couldn¡¯t mine salt, then humans definitely couldn¡¯t either.


    ¡°Alright, is there anything else you need help with here? If not, I¡¯ll move on to the next village.¡± The Great Sage asked.


    ¡°Oh yes, yes. The water well we mentioned last eternal night, we have gathered the materials. Would you please help us dig a well? Then we won¡¯t have to wait for the water level to rise during the eternal night to get water.¡±


    ¡°Digging a well? Sigh, it¡¯s not particularly useful. The water table is shallow. You¡¯ll have water for the first month; for the next two months, you¡¯ll still lack water. In the end, you still have to store water. Okay, where are the materials?¡±


    Although he grumbled about the futility of it, the Great Sage still went to where the materials were piled up, waved his Magic Wand a few times, and a mound of earth quickly rose from the ground, rising non-stop.


    After it rose to a height of more than ten metres, the mound tilted to one side, forming a deep vertical hole to reveal the water table.


    The Great Sage waved his Magic Wand again, the materials float up on their own, as if an invisible hand was holding them ¨C Hand of the Mage.


    The floating materials went into the well, rapidly providing support for the well walls to prevent them from collapsing.


    ¡°Alright, let me repeat, the well isn¡¯t going to help much, you still need to store water regularly. Don¡¯t end up dying of thirst when you run out of water.¡± The Great Sage admonished.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know it¡¯s not much use. We mainly want to extend the water storage time. During the eternal night, everyone rushed to the river to get water, it¡¯s too dangerous. With the well, it would be much safer to get water from there.¡± said Camo Village Chief.


    ¡°Fair enough. Alright, I¡¯m leaving then. May you pass away soon.¡± Without looking back, the Great Sage waved and headed for his carriage.


    Camo Village Chief was annoyed, and said: ¡°Goodbye, may your soul be disturbed.¡±


    Just as the Great Sage was about to board his carriage, a horn-like sound echoed from the direction of the Land of Deathly Silence: woo


    The Great Sage paused, looking in that direction, he muttered to himself: ¡°Eh, why is the skeleton here?¡±

 Chapter 355: 221: The New Generation of Undead King_1

    Chapter 355: Chapter 221: The New Generation of Undead King_1


    On a small elevated mound, a towering dark purple-golden skeleton bent its body and gave a horn-like roar. The whole earth seemed to boil, and countless skeleton zombies were surging forward following the roar.


    Behind it, rows of golden skeletons, heaps of silver skeletons, squads of iron skin and copper skin zombies, all stood in line.


    The most conspicuous amongst them was a giant skeleton standing three meters tall.


    The word ¡®strong¡¯ used to describe a skeleton might sound a bit strange, because after all, a skeleton consists only of bones, what could possibly make it strong?


    But this skeleton was, indeed, robust. The joints were bulky, the bones were solid, even the fingers and toes were short and stout. Everything about it spelled rugged.


    This was a golden skeleton ¨C three meters tall, robust and sturdy. Despite its formidable potential, it stood cautious and restrained, crouching just like a quail.


    ¡°Move along, please. Careful!¡± Bewildered, the golden skeleton made efforts to shuffle around its peers, apologizing in a confused manner.


    Accidentally using a bit too much force, a snap! and the head of an Ashbone skeleton next to it was pulled off.


    ¡°Ohhh, it fell off...¡± The golden skeleton said with remorse and guilt, and speedily ambled over to pick up the head of the Ashbone skeleton with the intention of reattaching it.


    But as soon as it picked up the skeleton¡¯s torso, with a crack, it snapped two of its ribs. Probably from a bit too much effort.


    ¡°Ohh, they broke... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Apologizing guiltily, the golden skeleton tried one more time and yanked forcefully. With another crack, the skeleton¡¯s lumbar vertebrae snapped off.


    The golden skeleton¡¯s voice was close to tears, ¡°I knew it... I...always mess up... I¡¯m such a dimwit...¡±


    The Great Sage passing by, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big Bone, just dump it in a pile.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Responding and called Big Bone, the golden skeleton hurriedly dumped the heap of bones it was carrying. In the process, another arm bone got dislocated.


    Crunch crunch, the severed head of the Ashbone skeleton rolled to the neck vertebrae and reattached itself, grasping the dislocated arm bone and reestablishing it, crawling a few paces ahead with both arms, before coming to the realization that it was missing something.


    Grappling the lower end of its own figure, the Ashbone skeleton, without bothering to reassemble completely, scrambled a safe distance away with a roll, then turned its direction and looked toward Big Bone, silently opening and closing its jaw.


    Scratching its head, the golden skeleton mumbled in a dejected tone, ¡°Sorry...¡±


    The Great Sage said helplessly, ¡°Big Bone, you should act harsher. Just show a bit of aggression, and these low-level skeletons will not dare approach you. You have too much force and are too overpowered; little taps or knocks will disassemble them.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Big Bone responded, hung his head in disappointment for a moment, suddenly lifted his head up, started waving its hands around and made a spooky and ferocious face with wide-open jaws, going ¡®yow yow¡¯ with loud shouts.


    Finished doing that, it asked, ¡°Am I scary?¡±


    The Great Sage nearly lost it and burst into laughter, while trying to maintain a serious face by saying, ¡°Scary, way too scary, I¡¯m terrified!¡±


    All the while, he began to radiate his imposing authority, an undeniable force for ordinary skeletons, with the instant result that surrounding low-level skeleton zombies moved and scattered, leaving a gap of several meters.


    ¡°Yow~yow~¡± Big Bone thought it had successfully scared them off, and continued idly scaring around.


    The Great Sage shook his head and floated toward the purple-golden skeleton saying, ¡°Harvey, how come you are here? It¡¯s been nearly three hundred years since you set foot on the frontlines.¡±


    Turning around, the skeleton named Harvey nodded at the Great Sage, ¡°A few days ago, inside a communication domino, a person claimed to be the Undead God.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that one. It¡¯s fake. Pretty clear a human child found the communication domino and initiated a random voice message.¡± Responded the Great Sage.


    He had also heard about that communication. At the time when the voice on the other end was solemnly claiming he was the Undead God, the Great Sage had had a weird feeling. He wondered what the Undead Empire was like now, and what the King... how was he doing.


    Harvey shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the human but to our soul, that frontline transit station soul.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yeah, hehe. Young souls are usually more agitated and that¡¯s pretty natural. Those at the transit station are either neophyte undead or witches, mostly less than a thousand years old and most originated in this plane. It¡¯s common for them not to be able to control their emotions, you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± The Great Sage responded.


    Harvey turned around and looked him in the eye with a strange tone, ¡°Great Sage, you can¡¯t possibly think I am here to complain, can you?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± the Great Sage shook his head, ¡°the new Undead King, Lord of Mourning, purple golden skeleton Harvey, what could possibly cause someone of your stature to travel this far just for that? There must be something important; what brings you here?¡±


    Harvey didn¡¯t answer immediately but looked up at the sky as if he was contemplating something.


    The Great Sage also followed his gaze upwards, but apart from the dangling light band, the sky looked no different than usual.


    After a long pause, Harvey suddenly said, ¡°What do you think, is the King still there?¡±


    Taken aback by the question, the Great Sage hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°He¡¯s possibly, presumably, probably, maybe... gone, who knows? Haven¡¯t we talked about this before? Why bring it up now all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we disappear along with him?¡± Harvey questioned.


    ¡°Err, we all felt the severance of the soul connection at the very last moment. Perhaps the King used some kind of power to forcibly disconnect the soul network, allowing us to survive,¡± explained the Great Sage.


    This topic was something they had debated mutually a few thousand times over the course of the first three hundred years and had already come to a consensus. Right now, the Great Sage was just spitting it out repetitively just as regurgitating already learned materials.


    ¡°So, I am merely the new Undead King? I cannot become the King¡¯s most loyal warrior like Locke?¡± Harvey expressed his regret.


    Pausing momentarily, Harvey continued, ¡°We have come to an understanding that the King is no more. Breaching the human defense, getting back to the Resting Palace would be meaningless. So, I¡¯ve been too lazy to come to the frontlines all these years, instead I would rather stay peacefully asleep, strengthening my bones.¡±


    ¡°But having heard the fervent shout of that young soul, I¡¯ve come to realize that I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve come to mutual understanding, confirming the absence of the King, but the young souls have not, they perhaps believe that, the Undead Empire still exists.¡±


    ¡°Merely being stood up to by the humans. Break through the defenses, and they¡¯d be able to reach the Resting Palace, be in the presence of his majesty, and become subjects of the King.¡±


    ¡°For these young souls, I think it¡¯s time for me to make a move. Seven hundred years ago, when I had just breached the realm of the Lord of Mourning, my power hadn¡¯t fully stabilized. Now, I have stabilized and truly become the Lord of Mourning; the human defenses cannot hold me off.¡±


    ¡°The time has come for the Resting Palace to welcome its new Lord.¡±


    PS: I cannot delay it anymore, I¡¯ve almost lost my perfect attendance...ease with the aows!

 Chapter 356: 222 The Lord of Mourning -!_1

    Chapter 356: Chapter 222 The Lord of Mourning -!_1


    After the eternal night descended, the western edge of the Central Mountain Range; the human territories, started bustling with activity. Soldiers, laborers, and farmers with their varying quality weapons and equipment suddenly appeared from nowhere. They brought with them all sorts of carts, gathering from all around.


    The Teleportation Array, akin to an energy charging cycle, continuously shone with the glow of teleportation. Countless griffins shuttled back and forth in the sky, carrying people to and fro.


    The only idle and perplexed ones, and not knowing what to do were Ange and his group.


    With Serene holding a big cat, Shamara holding a washing basin, and Luther running out to steal three white robes. Dressing himself in one and the Little Zombie and Little Angel in the others.


    Surprisingly, with the pure and innocent Little Angel draped in a white robe, she looked every inch a pure and innocent holy maiden.


    Ange donned a straw hat, let Little Angel ride on Lightning, with these changes in appearance, they transformed into a team escorting a holy maiden to the Holy Wall City. Amidst the chaos and disarray, they were not conspicuous at all. On the contrary, many people even paid respect to them on their way.


    They located the place where Brand and others were lodging, and asked them to lead the way.


    Little Brand was a bit confused, wondering ¨C How did they return with so many people? Before he could even ask, he was dragged aside by his father, who said to him ¡°Follow sir¡¯s commands¡±. As Brand and his son, alongside his nephew, started leading the way.


    Negris was packed back into the Resting Camp. Out of them all, this stunted Bronze Dragon was the most eye-catching.


    Negris looked at Ange and marveled. ¡°These church people are really cunning, they are very good at observing people¡¯s expressions.¡±


    Shamara deeply felt this too: ¡°They are no longer pure, every one of them is clouded by their desires and obsessions. Everyone has learned to intrigue, forgetting their original mission, without believers or people in their hearts... The purest Holy Light I have only seen on you guys, yet you are Undead Heretics...¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you became completely corrupted after meeting us, it turns out it¡¯s because of this.¡± Negris suddenly understood.


    Under the guidance of the three ¡°elite¡± paladins of Brand, and under the special aura of the unicorn-riding Little Angel, Ange¡¯s group entered the Holy Wall City without any trouble.


    However, once they entered the city, they are once again at a loss. They look at Shamara, ¡°Where do we go now?¡±


    Shamara was at a loss too, the voice in her heart told her to come to the Holy Wall City. However, it did not specify which part of the Holy Wall City she should go to. Maybe it¡¯s not yet time, hence she can¡¯t sense anything yet.


    Now the Holy Wall City was basically a huge military camp, all activities in the city made way for the military. Soldiers, priests, clergy, archers were all bustling about on the streets.


    Their confusion was soon noticed by someone, a knight on horseback rode towards them and shouted from afar: ¡°Does the honored gentleman in front belong to the holy maiden squad? Holy maiden squads can be on the city wall now, currently only the fourth city wall has space, this way please.¡±


    Negris muttered to himself, ¡°This feels like watching a play, needing seats?¡±


    When they climbed up onto the city wall, they found out what those ¡®spaces¡¯ were ¨C defensive positions.


    Below the straight city wall, it was the endless Land of Deathly Silence. The land was now filled with Undead, looking down from the city wall, countless twinkling blue lights could be seen, those were the eye sockets of the skeletons.


    The city wall was divided into sections, each a hundred meters apart. Every section was required to have a holy maiden in charge, the holy maidens could do many things¨C blessings, prayers, inspiring the troops, and, when necessary, even act as the main fighting force with Holy Spirit Possession.


    In addition to this, each section was allocated an equal amount: priests, clergy, swordsmen, shield-bearers, archers, catapults, crossbow arrows¨C evenly distributed.


    But Negris was a bit confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t there only a dozen or so holy maidens in your church? Why does it seem that no one recognizes us? And they¡¯re randomly allocated, there¡¯s no need for trained cooperation? Just find an empty spot and slot in a holy maiden?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? We are always very busy, and can¡¯t confirm who will come, so whoever arrives, fills the position. And who told you the church¡¯s holy maidens are only a dozen or so? Ones like me who are currently working are only a dozen or so, those still learning, younger ones, retired ones, and ones already married, add up to a hundred. As long as they can do Holy Spirit Possession, they are all considered as a holy maiden.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. There are about a dozen currently working, dozens in reserve, but also only about a hundred in total, you can¡¯t really not recognize them all?¡±


    ¡°Because they are not in the same plane, some people have never come to the Land of Fallen. Each holy maiden who has their own team of clergy and God¡¯s Knight will have their own badge. The badge has a Highest Mobilization Order. Whenever the Highest Mobilization Order flashes, everyone must put down whatever they are doing, ready to be drafted at any time.¡±


    ¡°But, ever since the Undead¡¯s offensive started to weaken 700 years ago, they used to have a Purple Gold Skeleton commanding the whole field. The church had to use all their might in order to resist the Undead¡¯s aggressive assault, and every offense and defense battle resulted in heavy casualties for the church.¡±


    ¡°Purple Gold Skeleton? There¡¯s a Purple Gold Skeleton on the other side? How come Anthony never mentioned this?¡± Negris shrieked in horror.


    ¡°Yes, the Purple Gold Skeleton. Maybe he also doesn¡¯t know, this was told to me by Juliani, he said, since the church¡¯s scriptures often caught fire for no reason, some important things are no longer written in scriptures but passed verbally. Some things not even the bishops of each place know of, moreover, the Purple Gold Skeleton has not appeared for 700 years now.¡±

 Chapter 357: 222 The Lord of Mourning – ! _2

    Chapter 357: Chapter 222 The Lord of Mourning ¨C ! _2


    Ange and Negris exchanged a thought, both remained silent. Why would the scriptures inexplicably catch fire? Could it be that someone had become aware of this hundreds of years ago and started to guard against them?


    Indeed, they had burned so many of their scriptures that if they did not take precautions, the people of the church would indeed be fools.


    Seven hundred years ago, Anthony was still struggling and planning in the Master Plane. He had never been to the Land of Fallen. But the more critical reason was that he did not want the undead to strike back.


    If hundreds of millions of undead flooded into the Master Plane, the Master Plane would collapse.


    Due to this mentality, Anthony avoided the Land of Fallen in his early days. Even when someone broke through the Mourning and became the Purple Gold Skeleton, he was unaware.


    ¡°Not until seven hundred years ago did the purple golden skeleton disappear inexplicably, and from then on, the undead¡¯s offensive intensity gradually decreased year by year. Nowadays it¡¯s almost routine, not all mobilizations have to be actuated under the Highest Mobilization Order, only those who are willing to respond, and those who are not, do not have to.¡±


    ¡°However, everyone is still very willing to respond because this is not only a chance to build meritorious service, but it also provides an opportunity to expand connections. Look.¡±


    At Shamara¡¯s gesture, the city wall was indeed bustling with people, holding cards made of silver and gold, approaching suitable targets, exchanging conversation, and quickly becoming familiar with one another.


    Someone saw Ange and his group and came over to pay a visit, then Brand handled it skillfully. In no time, he had collected several cards.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion near the staircase not far away. Quickly, people gathered there and exclaimed in shock, ¡°My god, the people from the Eastern Diocese have come.¡±


    ¡°What? Anthony¡¯s people dare to come? Didn¡¯t he become independent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he became independent, but he did not claim to be the emperor. He is still just an archbishop, recognizing the authority of the curia as orthodox. But until the evil god¡¯s forces lurking within the curia are eliminated, he refuses to obey orders issued by the curia.¡±


    ¡°Who is leading the team?¡±


    ¡°The Black Mountain Duke, the new Black Mountain Duke, the steward of the new Earth Hammer.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t the Black Mountain Kingdom part of the Western District? How did it become Anthony¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°This... this... Lord Anthony is very resourceful.¡±


    ¡°Hey? You just called him Anthony, now why are you calling him ¡®sir¡¯?¡±


    Ange and Negris exchanged their thoughts again, becoming aware of who it was.


    Sure enough, coming from the city stairs was an elite troop. Taking the lead was the illegitimate son of the Black Mountain Duke, who called himself the Black Mountain, a character they had met in Roland.


    Compared to his previous desolation, Black Mountain has completely transformed, wearing luxurious equipment and exuding nobility.


    Following him, an elite troop of soldiers appeared, their armors made everyone gasp in awe, ¡°Elf Magic Armor? My god, did the Black Mountain Duke rob the Magician¡¯s Guild? He can afford to equip his soldiers with Elf Magic Armor?¡±


    ¡°Even with money, it¡¯s impossible. Without connections, where can you buy so many Elf Magic Armors? Elves would never sell to you.¡±


    Possibly aware of or anticipating such whispers, a goblin ran up with a passionate smile on his face, offering a business card and saying, ¡°I have these armors. If you need them, come to me.¡±


    While others¡¯ cards were made of silver or gold, this goblin¡¯s was wooden and thick, like a wooden plaque. Many showed disdain and disgust when he handed it over, ¡°These goblins are really stingy.¡±


    Reluctantly accepting the cards due to the goblin¡¯s enthusiasm, their expressions changed as soon as they touched the wood.


    The powerful could feel the pure life force from it, while the weaker could sense a refreshing breath. Upon closer inspection, there was a circle of symbiotic vines around the edge of the wooden card, alive.


    This kind of plant is known for coexisting with strong life forms. Does this wooden plaque possess a strong vitality?


    Having associated it with the elf magic armor worn by the warriors, everyone instantly realized what these wooden plaques were: ¡°World Tree Plaques? My God, you¡¯re using the World Tree as a business card?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The goblin revealed a dumb smile on his face: ¡°We have many of these at home. They¡¯re not worth much, not much.¡±


    All of them felt tricked. There was only one World Tree, and the elves treasured it. This goblin dared to say that ¡®we have many at home, they¡¯re not worth much¡¯?


    But anyway, having used the World Tree as a business card demonstrated the goblin¡¯s strength, which got everyone excited.


    Before long, the goblin had come over. He saw a crowd formed at a distance but couldn¡¯t make out how many people there were or who was among them. The only thing he recognized was the butt of a horse, but he couldn¡¯t see the head.


    White horses were common, so the goblin didn¡¯t overthink. He exchanged name cards with Brand and few others, then left.


    Only when the goblin had gone far did the onlookers disperse. Serene and Shamara, who had been forcibly pulled over to block the view, asked in confusion: ¡°What was that about, do you guys know that goblin?¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t feel like explaining and just replied casually: ¡°Yeah, we owe him quite a bit of money.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Realizing this, Serene quietly moved away from Negris, hugging the large cat tightly.


    Shamara, however, pulled out two Holy Crystals and put them into Ange¡¯s hand: ¡°That¡¯s all I have.¡±


    Ange cocked his head in confusion. Why would she give him Holy Crystals suddenly?


    Just as he was thinking of giving them back, Little Ghost, who had been twining around his finger, pounced out, tightly clinging to one of them.


    Negris felt terribly awkward. He casually remarked that they owed the goblin money and Shamara actually gave them money to repay the debt. Were all the people Ange knew simple-minded like this, not even distinguishing jokes from facts?


    It was fine to give money, but dealing with Ange, an equivalent exchange skeleton, would undoubtedly require giving something in return.


    ¡°Just keep it and repay her with something else later.¡± Negris said helplessly.


    There was no way not to take them now, as Little Ghost had already melted one-tenth of one Holy Crystal, causing it to shrink. After that, it laid down, breathing a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°So it eats Holy Crystals?¡± Shamara said curiously. She had seen Little Ghost before, but she didn¡¯t understand its way of existence. A holy ghost? It seemed absurd just to think about it.


    ¡°Hoooo~~~¡± The sound of the horn suddenly resounded from the Land of Deathly Silence outside the city wall, causing an immense stir as if the ground was a carpet, with the Undead slowly parting in response, paving a path straight to the Holy Wall City.


    The Holy Wall City had no gates. It was a narrow pass where two mountain ranges met, forming a recess. The Church of Light had built a wall of around seven hundred to eight hundred meters right at the entrance, setting up various Defense Towers and protective shields, firmly guarding this place.


    The open path pointed directly here, and on the other end, everyone saw a purple-gold figure.


    ¡°The Lord of Mourning¡ª¡ª!¡± A hoarse, distressed voice, like a eunuch separated from his treasure, shrieked out this name with an unparalleled sharpness and fright.


    The city wall suddenly fell silent, then confusion ensued. Most people had no idea what the Lord of Mourning represented. They looked at each other in confusion and whispered amongst themselves.


    On the high platform behind the city wall, Archbishop Dyson sprung forward, his eyes filled with Holy Light. He set his gaze on the purple-gold skeleton at the end of the ¡®path.¡¯ His whole body began to tremble as he muttered: ¡°Why is it here? Why? It hasn¡¯t appeared for seven hundred years, why did it appear during my tenure? I %#£¤@*#¡±


    After cursing a few times, Dyson shouted in a shrill voice, on par with that of the alarmed eunuch: ¡°Maximize the protective shield, maximize it, the Soul and Defense Towers to maximum capacity, add Demon Crystals, add them quickly! All weapons at the ready, everyone be prepared, be prepared for the Holy Spirit Summoning at any moment, quickly, quickly! If you don¡¯t want to die, move quickly!¡±


    Everyone could hear endless fear in Dyson¡¯s voice.


    Just as Dyson was shouting, the purple-gold skeleton moved.

 Chapter 358: 223: Finish the Fight, Go to Sleep_1

    Chapter 358: Chapter 223: Finish the Fight, Go to Sleep_1


    The Purple Gold Skeleton marched, its toe bones dug deeply into the earth. The ground couldn¡¯t bear the instant burst of force from the skeleton. Therefore, before it surged, a circle of purple glow emerged, causing the earth to shatter.


    This purple glow stabilized the ground, and provided a steady base for the terrifying force exerted by the Purple Gold Skeleton. With one push, it shot out like a cannonball.


    With each step covering a distance of dozen meters, its speed dramatically increased. Like a cannonball, the Purple Gold Skeleton dashed towards the city wall, making purple ripples with each step.


    Most people didn¡¯t recognize the Lord of Mourning, but the tone and pitch of Dyson¡¯s voice made them realize the seriousness of the situation. Almost immediately, the Soul Towers were pushed to their maximum capacity.


    There were four Soul Towers in Holy Wall City, two on the city wall, and two on the second-floor platform behind the wall. Each tower was strictly guarded forbidden grounds. Once inside, one would witness a terrifying scene ¨C innumerable skulls stacked inside.


    Every skull was placed within a small array. There might be tens of thousands of these tiny arrays.


    When the power of the Soul Tower was pushed to the extreme, these arrays all lit up, and the dormant skulls set aflame.


    Everyone assumed that the Soul Tower was merely a tower killing souls, but few knew that it was those undead souls that powered the Soul Tower.


    These skulls, left with nothing but their head, had no consciousness. They were merely used as sources of energy. While each individual spirit was not very powerful, the combination of tens of thousands of these spirits could generate a soul lightning that even the Dimension Beast wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand.


    If a Dimension Beast couldn¡¯t manage to bear the Soul Lightning, the Undead had even less chance of survival, especially with the additional damage suffered by the lone Purple Gold Skeleton. With the Soul Towers not needing to divide their attention, everyone eagerly awaited the effect of the Soul Lightning.


    Soul Lightning is merely a figurative term, its true form is a Soul Impact.


    When massive soul energy impacts an enemy, it triggers a phenomenon similar to black lightning. Hence, the enemy isn¡¯t hit by actual lightning, but the lightning that is generated upon impact. If the enemy is weak, it may not even induce this phenomenon.


    The body of the Purple Gold Skeleton was as if it had been struck by an invisible hammer, momentarily halting it. Several thick black lightning bolts were triggered behind it, causing an explosion.


    One of the Soul Towers gave off countless mournful howls and thick black smoke could be faintly seen rising from the top of the tower. The surrounding temperature dropped by three or four degrees.


    Inside the Soul Tower, the spirits within the tens of thousands of skulls exploded at once, turning into rising black smoke, while a few descended towards the base of the tower, where a thick layer of ashes already lay.


    The pinpoint attack of the Soul Tower resulted in the tower¡¯s destruction, while the Purple Gold Skeleton was only slightly stalled before it continued its rampage.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Three more black lightning bolts impacted it, making it pause, and then pause again, finally stopping it in its tracks.


    The remaining three Soul Towers also spewed out black smoke and completely stopped working.


    Apparently angered by the interruption of its charge, the Purple Gold Skeleton stiffened and transformed. An intense Soul Flame burned and then solidified, creating a fierce Soul Armor on it. Now everyone realized that the Mourning Skeleton that destroyed four Soul Towers wasn¡¯t even armored?


    After summoning the Soul Armor, the Purple Gold Skeleton started to run again.


    The Soul Tower was a weapon humans extremely relied upon. Over the centuries, countless Undead had been killed by Soul Towers. Since it had quite a large attack range, building a Soul Tower on top of a mountain would prevent any Undead from crossing the ridge during both day and night.


    However, now, the weapon they trusted had repeatedly been destroyed and had only triggered their enemy¡¯s Soul Armor. Now everyone understood why Archbishop Dyson had screamed in terror.


    All simultaneously shouted, ¡°Stop him, attack! Attack!¡±


    Arrows, crossbow arrows, and stone launchers all targeted the Purple Gold Skeleton. The defense tower sent out beams of light, illuminating the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    These beams of light resembled the Holy Light Flash of the Little Angels but were a bit weaker. However, under the onslaught of so many beams, the Soul Armor on the Purple Gold Skeleton started to disintegrate, revealing the skeleton beneath the armor.


    Soul Flames surged on the Purple Gold Skeleton, repairing the dissolving Soul Armor.


    Boom! A large stone hit the Purple Gold Skeleton and exploded into dust, eliciting a few cheers. However, weapons like bows and catapults had low accuracy. Despite the enthusiastic bombardment, only a few actually hit the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    A direct hit with a catapult suggested that the gunner was blessed by the Goddess of Fortune.


    However, the Purple Gold Skeleton emerged unscathed from the dust and smoke. The smoke blocked the beams of the defense tower, allowing its Soul Armor to recover significantly.


    Everyone realized that weapons like bows, crossbows, and catapults were ineffective against enemies of this caliber.


    ¡°Stop him, stop him!¡± Many people screamed shrilly, but how?


    The Little Angel, full of enthusiasm, wanted to surge forward. Although its true wings had been taken away by Ange, its light wings were raring to go.


    Ange quickly scooped it up and brought it back.

 Chapter 359: 223: Finished Fighting, Time to Sleep_2

    Chapter 359: Chapter 223: Finished Fighting, Time to Sleep_2


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Little Angel cocked his head in confusion.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Ange growled back.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Little Angel¡¯s eyes brightened, vigorously nodding.


    The noises they made startled the Goblin who hadn¡¯t yet moved far away¡ªmaking him spin around quickly.


    Noticing Ange, the Goblin¡ªBig Mouth¡ªlet out a big yelp but quickly stopped, realizing something and then jogged over: ¡°Sir, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just stay put,¡± Negris¡¯s voice echoed off Ange, ¡°and what about you? You never stay in one place for too long. Even doing business in the Land of Fallen, impressive.¡±


    The Goblin was, of course, Silver Coin, and at Negris¡¯s words, he seemed confused: ¡°But I reported to you, sir.¡±


    No need to ask again. Most likely, the communication was cut off at Ange as he found Silver Coin¡¯s business uninteresting and couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep up.


    Negris sighed and simply said: ¡°Alright, you do what you need to do. Don¡¯t go too far though. If there¡¯s a need to run, we can take you with us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Silver Coin obediently stepped aside.


    The Little Angel was held by Ange, but the remaining Angels were free. One after another, they summoned Holy Spirits and unfurled their Light Wings.


    At least six Angels, after their Holy Spirit Possession, could emanate the Holy Light Flash. The six of them directed beams of light towards the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    The Purple Gold Skeleton swung its fists¡ªone punch after another¡ªand unbelievably deflected the beams of light as though they were simply balls to bat away.


    Everyone stared in disbelief. How could the Holy Light Flash be countered just like that?


    Nothing was impossible to Ange, who watched unperturbed. Back then, the Little Angel single-handedly held back an enemy¡¯s Holy Light Flash. As long as the approach was proper, breaking the Holy Light Flash could be achieved.


    However, it was apparent that the Purple Gold Skeleton relied on brute force to break through. In the process, the Soul Armor on its hands had completely evaporated.


    Yet, some beings¡¯ bodies were far tougher than any armor¡ªthe Purple Gold Skeleton¡¯s bones tougher than the Soul Armor. The armor being shattered did not cause any harm to the creature.


    Suddenly, a booming voice resonated from the wall: ¡°God said: The Original Sin is a heavy shackle. Bind!¡±


    Seven large chains of light sprung from the ground, wrapping around the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    However, the Shackle of Original Sin couldn¡¯t stop the advance of the Purple Gold Skeleton. It only slowed it down slightly, dragging the chains until they broke.


    ¡°God said: At the end of your vision lies a wall separating other shores, unbreakable¡ªthe Wall of the Other Shore.¡± Suddenly, a wall of light appeared before the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    The Purple Gold Skeleton, without hesitation, charged directly into it.


    The unbreakable Wall of the Other Shore shattered with a loud boom, causing Dyson¡¯s face to pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    As the enemy drew closer, the priests, Angels, and Holy Spirit knights on the walls joined forces. Columns of white light erupted from the ground, and balls of light rained down from the wall, engulfing the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    Yet, the Skeleton did not slow down. It continued straight towards the wall, enduring a barrage of attacks relentlessly.


    Even as its Soul Armor evaporated and revealed its skeletal frame, the creature did not stop. Nothing seemed able to stand in its way, in its longing for the wall...


    A God¡¯s Knight stepped forward and loudly declared: ¡°Knights blessed by God, the time has come for your sacrifice! May the Holy Light guide our path forward!¡±


    With that, he jumped from the wall.


    The knights around him did not hesitate to follow.


    Inspired, several God¡¯s Knights jumped as well, but many more hesitated.


    The first God¡¯s Knight to leap down led his men to meet the Purple Gold Skeleton, their collective strength forming a Sacred Charge!


    In front of them, a light shone brightly¡ªit truly seemed as though the Holy Light was guiding their way forward. And then, they collided with the Purple Gold Skeleton.


    Ever seen a bowling ball hit pins? Heroism couldn¡¯t transform into power. Their battalion was crushed and strewn about like they¡¯d been run over by a chariot.


    Following the initial wave, the rest of the God¡¯s Knights stopped in their tracks, despair seeping in. The enemy was too terrifying¡ªthey felt like bugs about to be crushed under a wheel.


    ¡°Hallelu ¨C Messiah ¨C Poxia ¨C Sisma ¨C Amaka¡ª,¡± a despairing God¡¯s Knight rang his chest plate while singing a hymn. He stood in the direct path of the Purple Gold Skeleton, a layer of white light condensing around him¡ªHoly Blessing.


    Under his lead, the remaining God¡¯s Knights also stepped into line, casting Holy Blessing.


    ¡°This is the Wall of Divine Blessing! Long live the God¡¯s Knights!¡± someone screamed hoarsely.


    Bang! The Purple Gold Skeleton crashed into the Wall of Divine Blessing, then into the city wall.


    If one could have slowed down to see, at the point of impact, the city wall first indented. The stone around it waved like water, continuously swelling and spreading under the pressure, before finally exploding.


    But everything happened too fast. No one could see clearly¡ªthey only saw the crash, the explosion, and the gaping hole in the wall amidst the billowing smoke.


    Ange and the others were on the city wall in area four, far from the point of impact in area one. But they still felt the force of the impact, struggling to stand steady on the shaking wall.


    Those who managed to keep their footing stared anxiously at the point of impact, dimly making out the large hole. The city wall was breached¡ªwhat now?

 Chapter 360: 223: Finished Fighting, Go to Sleep_3

    Chapter 360: Chapter 223: Finished Fighting, Go to Sleep_3


    Something popped out from amidst the rolling thick smoke and thudded onto the ground. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a purple gold arm. Could the Purple Gold Skeleton have fallen apart?


    Before everyone could begin celebrating, a Purple Gold Skeleton emerged from the smoke, picked up its own arm, clicked it back into place, and flexed it. It raised its right hand and exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Where¡¯s my middle finger?¡±


    On its palm, only half of the middle finger remained. The other half was missing.


    Ange turned to look at the Dimension Beast. The giant cat had somehow gotten down from Serene¡¯s arms and was digging its little paw into the spatial rift, scratching out a piece of finger bone.


    Seeing Ange watching, it hastily rattled the bone, casting its gaze seemingly innocently here and there with its two little claws hooking onto it.


    Ange continued to stare at it. Unable to bluff any longer, the Dimension Beast retracted its claws under its belly, then gave a few quick tugs. Next, it used its left paw to push the bone fragment forward.


    The retrieved finger bone contained two sections. Now, one section each could be allocated.


    Ange bent down, picked it up, and agreed to the trade implicitly.


    The Dimension Beast sighed in relief, put away its piece of the finger bone, and jumped onto Ange¡¯s shoulder in one move. Holding onto Ange¡¯s head, it propped itself up to have a far sight.


    The Purple Gold Skeleton searched for its middle finger for a while, but it couldn¡¯t find it. Not bothering further, it turned around with its back to the city wall and began to howl towards the Land of Deathly Silence: ¡°Woo~~~¡±


    Afar on the ground, the carpet formed by the undead began to writhe like a tide rushing forward.


    The Purple Gold Skeleton muttered: ¡°Time to sleep after the battle,¡± then began to hobble back, not even glancing at the city wall behind it.


    The defensive line that humans have held for over a thousand years was just like that- broken. The skeleton who managed to break it acted as if it had accomplished something trivial and wanted to go back to sleep.


    However, judging by its limping figure, things were probably not as easy as they seemed.


    On the platform behind the city wall, Dyson could no longer stand because his legs had gone weak. He looked dazedly at the retreating Purple Gold Skeleton and mumbled: ¡°Is...this the power of the Lord of Mourning? Is it really so terrifying?¡±


    Someone came over from behind to support him, saying: ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Dyson was taken aback: ¡°Where to?¡±


    His subordinate replied: ¡°Back to the Master Plane for continued defense.¡±


    Dyson asked dazedly: ¡°Can it still hold?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Master Plane has a powerful dimensional barrier. It¡¯s easier to defend. Besides, sir, isn¡¯t returning to the Master Plane what you¡¯ve been wanting?¡±


    With that, Dyson¡¯s eyes brightened. Indeed, from this perspective, the fall of the Land of Fallen doesn¡¯t seem so bad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dyson, who had regained his composure, rushed to the Teleportation Array with his loyal subordinates.


    However, evacuating everyone in such a short period was impossible. Before all the people of Holy Wall City could leave, the Undead Tide had already surged up and poured into the city through the broken wall.


    One of the undead saints drifted at the forefront, shouting loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t kill indiscriminately, they are all resources. Just capture them.¡±


    Big Bone cautiously avoided others and walked along the wall, so as not to knock off anything. However, it soon bumped into another Golden Skeleton who was also walking against the wall.


    Big Bone waved its arms with its teeth bared: ¡°Roar~¡± It was ready to scare the other party into giving way.


    The Golden Skeleton looked at it, tilted its head, and suddenly waved its hands at Big Bone: ¡°Roar Roar!¡±

 Chapter 361: 224: Is Nursery Technology Outdated?_1

    Chapter 361: Chapter 224: Is Nursery Technology Outdated?_1


    Ange had the misfortune of running into a doltish skeleton and was quite exasperated. He quietly walked along the wall, intending to leave Holy Wall City, then either wait for the Undead Tide to recede or for the eternal night to pass and then look for a teleportation array to leave. There must be other teleportation arrays in the Land of Fallen that could take him back to the Master Plane.


    If worse comes to worst, he could wait for Big Cat to recover and then return via the space passage.


    Unexpectedly, he ran headlong into a three-meter-tall giant golden skeleton. The other party possessed a Soul Heart that was several times stronger than an ordinary golden skeleton, matched with a robust body, its combat power was probably quite formidable.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t quite bright, as it snarled at Ange after opening its jaws and shaking its claws. Ange thought it was speaking in Aoao language and naturally, he snarled back.


    As it turned out, it was just howling, trying to frighten (or act cute), there was no meaning to convey.


    The misunderstanding went back and forth a few times between them, and Ange gave up, pushed it aside and headed east.


    The Undead Tide has now surged into the western side of the Central Mountain Range, resulting in fewer undead creatures on the east side. Ange planned to spend some time in Bridgehead Village.


    Surprisingly, the doltish skeleton followed him. With a dull voice, it started talking: ¡°Hello, my name is Big Bone. What¡¯s your name...¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you before, have you just awakened?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Harvey told us to go west...¡±


    ¡°Well, fine, don¡¯t go. After all, Harvey is not our king...¡±


    ¡°Why is your left hand bone purple like Harvey¡¯s? Are you one of Harvey¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t really care, but Negris projected on him couldn¡¯t take it and said, ¡°Stop following me!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you on him?¡± asked Big Bone.


    ¡°Eh? You can detect me?¡± Negris was astonished. It had projected itself on Ange many times, but this giant golden skeleton was the first to notice it.


    Big Bone nodded, ¡°Harvey has one too, but it doesn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a consciousness like me on Harvey? Is Harvey that purple-gold skeleton?¡± Negris questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you following us?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°You scared me,¡± said Big Bone.


    ¡°When did we intimidate you!?¡± Negris involuntarily complained. What in the world, when did Ange ever intimidate it?


    ¡°Aoao,¡± Big Bone mimicked with open jaws and waving claws.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we just scaring you back because you were scaring us?¡± Negris was getting frustrated. This skeleton was simply trying to frame them.


    ¡°I was scaring you,¡± Big Bone said happily.


    ¡°Yes, you scared us, we only intimidated you in response,¡± Negris asserted.


    ¡°You scared me,¡± Big Bone repeated.


    Negris realized he was being led around in circles by this silly skeleton. It scared them, they intimidated it back; it then followed them because they intimidated it. Why was he being dragged into this loop? ... Who was the real fool, exactly?


    Nevermind, let it follow. Negris was left speechless.


    Ange turned around and continued walking in front, Big Bone hurriedly followed: ¡°Hello, my name is Big Bone. What¡¯s your name...¡±


    To prevent this doltish skeleton from repeating the same question over and over again, Negris reluctantly replied: ¡°My name is Negris, and this is Ange.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, my name is Big Bone.¡± Big Bone responded.


    ¡°We know, we know. You¡¯ve said it several times. Big Bone, why are you following us?¡± Negris asked, even though it was him who kept repeating the same question.


    However, Big Bone did not give the same answer but said joyfully, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of collisions.¡±


    ¡°??¡± What kind of odd reply is this? Not afraid of collisions, so it follows? Why doesn¡¯t it go follow that purple-gold skeleton?


    Naturally, it was fated that normal people wouldn¡¯t understand. Big Bone was a fragile skeleton with a wounded heart.


    But with it following like this, it was inconvenient for Ange to return to Bridgehead Village. So he decided to climb the mountain and return to the cave located halfway up the peak which they had visited before.


    As soon as he approached the cave, Ange heard an unusual noise.


    ¡°Rats?¡± Could it be rats digging at his seeds again?


    As he approached quickly, Ange gathered his power, ready to unleash a Soul Storm at them. However, when he charged into the cave, he saw a group of elderly, weak, women, and children instead.


    The elderly, women, children, all very weak, were resting by the edge of the cave, leaving the central area where the crops were planted untouched. The light in the cave was inadequate, and the planted crops had barely sprouted.


    The crowd all screamed in fright at the sight of a golden skeleton charging in aggressively, crying out and scrambling to retreat deep into the cave.


    An undead drifted over and blocked Ange¡¯s path, snapping at him, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the humans, get out!¡±


    Ange tilted his head. He recognized this undead; wasn¡¯t this Feirick? How did he come back? And with so many elderly and weak humans?


    However, the other party didn¡¯t seem to recognize Ange, which was normal, as Ange had taken off his hat.


    As a higher-order undead, facing a golden skeleton, Feirick still had a bit of a psychological advantage, hoping his stern admonishment would make the other party obediently retreat, otherwise, it will be trouble.


    A golden skeleton going crazy would be unstoppable by a counting undead like him, and all the humans here would die.


    Right after Feirick finished speaking, a dull voice came from outside the cave: ¡°Don¡¯t climb so fast, wait for me.¡± Then a three-meter-tall giant golden skeleton, scraping the cave ceiling, crawled in.

 Chapter 362: 224: Is Nursery Technology Outdated?_2

    Chapter 362: Chapter 224: Is Nursery Technology Outdated?_2


    Its arrival terrified the humans even more. Screams and cries echoed in the cave, converging and racing towards the cave entrance.


    Big Bone was stunned by the screams, dumbly watching the humans in the cave for a few seconds before reacting: ¡°Ah! There are so many people!¡± Then he turned and ran.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Negris helplessly said, ¡°Ferick, it¡¯s us.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Ferick immediately responded, ¡°Lord Nage? Why have you turned into a skeleton?¡±


    Negris, tired of explaining, retorted, ¡°Never mind that for now, what¡¯s going on with you? Why are there so many humans? And why did you bring them here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lord, it¡¯s like this: these are all the families and friends of my customers on the opposite mountain. The Holy Wall City has fallen, and everyone is terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do. Although the undead have been announcing everywhere that the Undead Army does not kill, everyone is still very scared, so they entrusted their families to me,¡± Ferick explained.


    ¡°We walked over the mountain and we¡¯re very tired, so I led everyone to rest here for a while. Don¡¯t worry, Lord, I¡¯ve repeatedly warned them not to trespass on your territory,¡± Ferick vowed.


    Negris swept his gaze over the humans. None of them were in good shape, their lips cracked, their eyes vacant, weak and listless.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there no water?¡± Negris asked.


    Ferick responded, ¡°Yes, we left in such a hurry that we didn¡¯t bring enough water. The water we did bring was long gone, and there¡¯s no water source on the mountain. Possibly, there might be water in some gaps between the rocks, but I usually don¡¯t drink water and don¡¯t pay much attention. It¡¯s too late to find it now, we just have to endure until we get to the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Negris looked at the humans, concerned, ¡°Can they make it down the mountain? Going down the mountain is far more difficult than going up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ll try our best,¡± Ferick sighed helplessly. With so many elderly and weak, even an undead like him couldn¡¯t look after them all.


    As they spoke, the humans in the cave, who had been terrified before, gradually calmed down. They were only startled in the first place.


    Those who were willing to flee with an undead creature were not especially afraid of the undead. Seeing that Ange did not seem to tear them apart, they gradually quieted down.


    Among them, a seven or eight-year-old boy, perhaps too thirsty to bear any longer, suddenly ran over and held up a Soul Crystal to Ange, ¡°Can I buy water from you?¡±


    Ferick gaped, ¡°Tiny Brandon, how do you have a Soul Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what did you call him? Are you from the Brand family?¡± Negris spluttered, couldn¡¯t be that much of a coincidence, could there? Were there actually villagers from Brand Village here?


    Glancing carefully, there were indeed. Several faces were familiar, clear acquaintances, but he could not recall their names.


    Tiny Brandon responded, ¡°My grandfather gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather, couldn¡¯t possibly be him, could it?¡± Negris asked. Ange reached out and pulled out Brand, Little Brand, Tiny Brandon one by one. These people named their children so randomly.


    As soon as Little Brand emerged, he exclaimed, ¡°Snot Worm, what are you doing here?¡±


    Tiny Brandon screamed in delight, ¡°Dad!? Dad!? How come you suddenly appeared?¡±


    Little Brand also found many familiar faces from the villagers in the refugees, and ran over in surprise and worry.


    As they were all acquaintances and had even given money (Soul Crystal), Ange had to fetch a bucket from his space dimension. He performed magic to fill it up, like pouring water.


    Fearing anyone might contract the plague, Ange carried out a Purification spell, transforming the water in the bucket into Holy Water.


    To the parched refugees, the sound made by Ange performing magic to pour water sounded like music. Everyone turned to look at the same time.


    When Ange filled the bucket with water and cast Holy Light, everyone was stunned and fell on their knees, muttering, ¡°This... is this the Holy Skeleton? God, he creates water out of thin air. Is this a miracle?¡±


    People who are hungry tend to have particularly strong faith, and the same goes for those who are dying of thirst. Ange could only sense a wave of pure Soul Flames being thrown at him. And all these Soul Flames were directed at him, not the light.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion. Why had this change occurred? Could it be because of the name ¡®Holy Skeleton¡¯?


    When it came to matters of faith, even Negris was at a loss, so he was more so. He threw his doubts aside, too lazy to think.


    Brand, who stood beside him, observed everyone¡¯s deep reverence and heard the calls for a ¡®Holy Skeleton¡¯, his expression was incredibly complicated.


    Having been to the Resting Palace, he naturally knew what the skeleton in front of him was ¨C not some ¡®holy skeleton¡¯ at all. It was the biggest boss of the Undead Empire.


    However, as a shrewd man, he also realized that no matter who Ange was, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Blow the whistle? Given the current circumstances, even if he shouted aloud that this was the big boss of the Undead Empire, would anyone believe him?


    Thinking about the miracles that Ange had demonstrated while harvesting crops in the village, even ordinary people who had been to the Resting Palace might not realize Ange¡¯s true identity, like his two stupid sons and nephew.


    Others might not believe him, but his fate would be sealed. He was sure to die a clean death, not even a soul would be left behind. The fact that Ange dared to let him in and out meant that he had a way to keep his mouth shut.


    After pondering, it seemed that there was only one path left.


    Brand drew his longsword and knelt on one knee, saying earnestly, ¡°Lord Ange, Brand swears his loyalty to you.¡±


    There were no empty terms like light and holy, just a simple oath. However, after his Soul Flame entered Ange¡¯s body, a new symbol formed in his soul ¡ª a mental connection was established between them.


    Negris couldn¡¯t feel this mental connection, but he was very happy with Brand¡¯s move, and praised, ¡°You did the right thing, or else the next time you wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    ...


    Main Plane, Fallen Dragon Lake, Kael¡¯danil rolled up his trousers, squatting on the ridge with a miserable face, tears welling but not falling. There was not an iota of the grace of a high-ranking elf priest left in him.


    The sound of clopping hooves rang out as a unicorn carrying Gailard landed, asking with surprise, ¡°Lan Dai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kael¡¯danil turned his head and said to Gailard with a mournful face, ¡°Your Majesty, please bring Ange and the others back. I...I¡¯ve killed their rice.¡±


    ¡°What?! Killed it?¡± Gailard¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The unicorn, too, widened its eyes in disbelief, as if hearing something incredible.


    Kael¡¯danil, the high-ranking elf druid, the one who cares for the World Tree.


    If druids were ranked in the world, Kael¡¯danil would undoubtedly be one of the best. There was hardly anything in the world she couldn¡¯t cultivate, so how could she have killed the rice?


    Kael¡¯danil had a dejected look on her face. Her confidence had taken a severe blow. Although she couldn¡¯t grow the World Tree seedlings successfully last time, that was not strange. What would be truly surprising was if she had succeeded. That was probably due to Ange¡¯s good luck in encountering the right environment, which had nothing to do with ability.


    But this time, what she faced was Saline Demon Rice, which, though saline, was still rice.


    The processes of flowering, filling, and pollination, were all within Kael¡¯danil¡¯s grasp. The yield she obtained in the end was 20 percent higher than Ange¡¯s cultivation.


    When she took over, half of the growing period had already passed, yet she was still able to increase the yield by 20 percent. If she managed it throughout the growing period, wouldn¡¯t an increase of 40 or 50 percent be a piece of cake?


    Kael¡¯danil, brimming with self-assurance, selected and cultivated the best Saline Demon Rice after harvesting the crops.


    The idea was good, but the reality was, she couldn¡¯t sprout a single seedling.


    ¡°Could my seedling cultivation technique be wrong?¡± Kael¡¯danil asked, somewhat uncertain.


    If it had been any other method that had failed, she would have been able to accept it. However, the fact that she couldn¡¯t sprout seedlings, like with the World Tree, this made her begin to doubt whether her seedling cultivation technology was outdated.

 Chapter 363: 225: Dare to Burn My Fields? _1

    Chapter 363: Chapter 225: Dare to Burn My Fields? _1


    Kael¡¯danil never would have imagined that there existed a crop in the world that needed the blessing of the Little Sapling to germinate. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t grow without it.


    ¡°What do I do? If they die, the God of Life will be very angry.¡± Kael¡¯danil was almost in tears.


    Now that their relationship with Ange had turned out this way, the Elf Clan bore all responsibility. They had even bitten the hand that feeds, in a manner of speaking.


    Initially, when they saw the God of Life losing all its leaves, they panicked and got angry. But now, two months later, the facts had proven that Lord Nage did not lie.


    The Tree of Life had indeed not died. Beneath the surface, the branch was tenderly green, its condition unprecedentedly good. Even those diseased branches were showing signs of improvement; the grey spots on their bark were fading, even disappearing.


    Lord Ange truly was healing the God of Life.


    And yet now, the Elf Clan not only terrified the God of Life¡¯s savior and made him flee, but also killed the new crop they cultivated. When the God of Life awakens, just how angry will he be?


    If it were an ordinary crop, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. They could just compensate, even tenfold. With the elves¡¯ wealth and bravado, they wouldn¡¯t really care about money.


    But the problem was, they could not compensate for this. The Saline Demon Rice, a high-yielding crop grown unprecedentedly in salty soil. If it died, it would not only be a loss for Ange but also for all living species.


    Although there were no accurate statistics, at least 20% of the plane¡¯s arable land was alkalinized. That meant if all were to be cultivated, the total arable land of this plane would increase by at least 20%.


    The entire plane, an increase of 20%, could sustain hundreds of millions more people. This was a seriously scary number.


    And that was just the alkalinized land. It didn¡¯t even take into account the marshes and shallow waters along the coastlines. If they were to be utilized as well, it would undoubtedly be a divine artifact that could change the entire continent¡¯s situation.


    Now, this divine artifact was soon to be killed off by her.


    Aside from everything else, the guilt of being a druid who killed off a new species was enough to make her cry.


    Gailard¡¯s expression also turned heavy. He¡¯d heard Kael¡¯danil repeatedly emphasize the importance of the Saline Demon Rice. If it really died, even compensating with her life would be useless.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Gailard asked.


    ¡°Find Lord Ange and apologize to him.¡±


    ...


    The Elf Clan started searching the world for Ange. Meanwhile, the Ange they were looking for was squatting on a stone platform, watching humans process rice. And he realized that humans had plenty of ways to hull grains.


    Of course, there were the traditional pestle and mortars, but there were also things like rolling mills where you put rice between two flat stones and then pressed and slid the upper stone by force.


    There were also rollers, hammers, and such. Even if each method was inefficient, there weren¡¯t any shortage of hands. After some commotion, they had a pile of hulled rice.


    Everyone put the rice into a bucket and started to watch Ange eagerly. They no longer found the skeleton horrifying but rather warm and a bit handsome. After all, who wouldn¡¯t look handsome when they pull out a bucket of water and rice in a time of thirst and hunger?


    Alas, there was no pot. Cooking the rice became another challenge.


    Ange, however, didn¡¯t find it difficult. He poured water into a wooden barrel, covering the rice by a palm¡¯s height, and then mobilized the Fire Element. In no time, the water in the wooden barrel started to boil.


    Nagris came over and said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t set the barrel on fire.¡±


    After summoning Brand and the other two, Ange had also conveniently ¡®summoned¡¯ the rest.


    Everyone thought it was summoning, including Brand himself. They didn¡¯t think Ange was reaching through space to pull them out from another dimension, which was a completely different challenge.


    Seeing this combination of people with varying identities, dragons, horses, humans, cats, and even a saint, Brand had already become familiar and didn¡¯t even feel like asking about them. If any villager had doubts, he would immediately go warn them, so everybody got used to this group.


    Of course, Ange wouldn¡¯t burn the barrel. He controlled all the Fire Element within the bucket¡¯s range, which only contained water and rice. Once activated, the heat was rapidly transferred into the water. As long as the water didn¡¯t dry up, the wooden barrel wouldn¡¯t catch fire.


    The heat caused the water to boil, heating the rice. Soon, the rice in the barrel turned into gruel, bubbling deliciously.


    All the people could not help but gather around, hungrily eyeing the barrel full of gruel, and swallowing their saliva.


    ¡°It¡¯s so thick! If you put the spoon in, it won¡¯t sink. It¡¯s too thick! I¡¯ve never had such thick gruel at the festival of Holy Light. Can we eat it yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Who gets to eat such thick gruel? Only the nobles in Holy Wall City can afford such gruel. If it was up to me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to use so much rice.¡±


    Some women¡¯s eyes were gleaming as they exchanged whispers. In this barren plane, many people had never seen food steamed with pure grain. Whether porridge, rice, or bread, everything was mixed with a lot that could fill the stomach.


    Such as wild vegetables, tree bark, moss, mushrooms, and even white mud. They made one meal¡¯s worth of grain stretch to two or three meals. Nobody cared about the taste anymore, as long as they could fill their stomachs.


    If they didn¡¯t mix everything together, they would finish the grain but couldn¡¯t finish the rest.


    The bucket of gruel that Ange cooked was something they didn¡¯t dare to cook even during the grandest festival.


    The only time they could eat such food was during the Holy Light Festival. The grand cathedral in Holy Wall City would issue free Holy Bread from the monks, priests, and saints. It was the best food that most people could eat in their entire life.

 Chapter 364: 225: Dare to Burn My Field?_2

    Chapter 364: Chapter 225: Dare to Burn My Field?_2


    If Ange¡¯s pot of porridge could be shared amongst them, the best food in their hearts might just become this pot of porridge.


    However, as the porridge was boiling, Ange did not stop, but kept cooking, a lot of vapor evaporating, leaving less and less porridge in the pot.


    At this sight, many people couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Still cooking? It¡¯ll dry up if he cooks any more!¡±


    ¡°Uh, Lord Skeleton, are you trying to cook the legendary rice?¡±


    ¡°Rice? The legend says that even if you stick a spoon in it, it won¡¯t fall over, it¡¯s made entirely of grain, and a few bites could keep you from hunger for days?¡±


    The topic of rice was suddenly stirred up, everyone, enduring their hunger, excitedly discussed the legend of ¡®rice¡¯, which had been exaggerated countless times.


    Their words reached Negris¡¯s ears, and he found it both amusing and pitiful. Even the daily food of the Master Plane could be deified. One could only imagine what the everyday life of these bottom-dwelling residents of the Land of Fallen was like.


    Thinking of the large-necked children in the slum, Negris said, ¡°Add some salt, or it¡¯ll be bland. You still have some of the little fatty lamb pickled meat left, right? Cut a few slices of that.¡±


    Even Brand couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and leaned over to whisper, ¡°Sir, did you just say salt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, salt. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Fallen Dragon Lake is a salt lake, and there are natural salt-alkali lands by the lake. If one needs salt, they just need to dig it up. Ange has dug up a few bags and kept them in his space.


    Actually, when they were in the slum, Negris wanted to give the little girl some salt, but he was afraid that she would be robbed, so he didn¡¯t take it out.


    Brand said with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s too precious. The salt here is almost more expensive than gold.¡±


    Soon the rice was cooked, flavored with a suitable amount of salt and pickled meat, many were salivating over the fragrant dish.


    Having no bowls, Ange molded rice balls and handed one out to each person to gnaw on. Many shed tears of happiness, and Ange harvested a large amount of pure Soul Flame.


    With this pot of rice, these humans¡¯ affection for Ange soared, already starting to call him Lord Skeleton.


    Once everyone had eaten their fill, Brand and his men began escorting the villagers down the mountain. Serene warmly invited them to settle in Bridgehead Town.


    In the Land of Fallen, villages with too few inhabitants can¡¯t survive. After the eternal night, the first places to disappear are always those villages with scarce human populations.


    Not long after leaving the cave, they saw the bored Big Bone loitering past, ogling in the direction of the cave.


    Negris flew over and asked curiously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Big Bone instantly recognized, this was the consciousness that was attached to Ange earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient this way, but you? Why are you afraid of humans?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Big Bone replied dejectedly, ¡°Too fragile, they fall apart, I can¡¯t put them back together.¡±


    Negris was taken aback, ¡°You mean, human arms, heads, and the like, they fall off and can¡¯t be put back together, so you¡¯re afraid of breaking them?¡±


    Big Bone nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a kind skeleton, but you should stay away, preferably not following us.¡± Negris tried to persuade it to leave.


    ¡°No, you guys will hurt me.¡± Big Bone adamantly clung to this point.


    But seeing the humans come over, Big Bone ran away again.


    It seemed they had attracted a nuisance. Big Bone kept following them from a distance, never getting close to the humans, but also refusing to leave.


    Negris was at a loss, hoping this naive skeleton would get bored from hanging around too long and leave on its own.


    Unfortunately, before that hope could come true, he turned around to find that Little Zombie and Little Angel were missing, and when he turned back again, the two little ones had somehow run in front of Big Bone, hollering at it, saying who knows what.


    Negris¡¯ heart was in his mouth. Little Zombie was one thing, but Little Angel was now a real angel, and she possessed genuine Power of Holy Light. She was innately incompatible with the Undead. He prayed they wouldn¡¯t start fighting.


    Flapping his wings, he was about to rush over, but then Big Bone opened its hand, and Little Angel hopped onto its palm, then leapt onto its shoulder and sat down.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Aow? Don¡¯t understand, my name is Big Bone, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Aow!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re called ¡®Aow¡¯? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Big Bone.¡±


    ¡°Aow Aow!¡±


    ¡°Aow Aow!¡±


    It was as evident as chalk and cheese, but miraculously, these three could string together a conversation. In the end, Little Zombie also climbed onto Big Bone¡¯s shoulder, and Big Bone carried the two around in a mad dash.


    ¡°Is this how it works? This is how you make friends?¡± Negris was dumbfounded.


    Once he confirmed they were not going to fight, Negris felt relieved and flew towards Ange¡¯s position. Mid-flight, the Communication Domino around his neck suddenly rang.


    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, zombies, skeletons, hello there. After three hundred years of companionship, it¡¯s time to say goodbye. The mission of the front-line relay station has officially ended. We have broken through the human defence line, seized the entire Land of Fallen, and opened the way home. Resting Palace, here we come.¡±


    The enthusiastic speech was made by the same fellow who had cursed Ange for being crazy.


    The Communication Domino fell silent for a while before a feeble voice rang out: ¡°This is No. 3 Relay Tower, don¡¯t you know that after we capture the Land of Fallen, we need to invade the Master Plane to return to the Resting Abyss? We need to check if the World Transfer Station is intact. If it isn¡¯t broken, we can send the request, and wait for the response from Resting Palace before we can enter it, right?¡±


    ¡°What?! There are so many stages? Oh God, how long do I have to wait to return?¡± The voice of the guy who cursed Ange for being crazy sounded like he was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°How long? The Master Plane has a Plane Barrier, which is much harder than the Land of Fallen. It took more than a thousand years to conquer this place, it may take about three thousand years for the Master Plane, who knows?¡± The weak voice replied.


    ¡°Three thousand years?! I¡¯ll get bored to death! I don¡¯t want to, I quit.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work, just tell the Great Sage. Someone will replace you.¡±


    ¡°Can you quit?¡± The guy who called Ange crazy was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Of course, you can. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Just say the word.¡±


    ¡°But the guy who sent me here said: if you don¡¯t want to work, wait till you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Hello? What? Hello? Have you run away?¡± No matter how much the weak voice called out, the guy who called Ange crazy never responded again.


    ¡°He ran so fast. What a waste. The perks at the relay tower are so good, yet some don¡¯t want to work. The land near the relay tower is yours, if you¡¯re bored, raise some pets or shelter some humans, cultivate the land, grow crops, build a town and it would be lively. Speaking of, buying salt. Anyone who has salt, please contact me at the No. 3 Relay Tower.¡±


    As soon as the words ¡®cultivate the land and grow crops¡¯ were spoken from the Communication Domino, Negris felt another presence in front of him. His heart sank and he sensed trouble.


    Sure enough, looking up, he was met with Ange standing before him, the Soul Flames in his eye sockets nearly bursting out as he stared intently at the Communication Domino.


    With a lot of nerve, Negris said, ¡°We...we plant when we get back to the Master Plane, okay? The soil there is richer.¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°There are elves.¡±


    Summoning his courage, Negris said: ¡°Should we plant when we get back to the Resting Abyss? There are no elves there.¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°The soil is not fertile.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous here. Who knows if that Harvey will find us and burn your fields?¡± Negris tried to persuade, ¡°The Land of Fallen, do you know what kind of place this is?¡±


    This was a plane recently unified by the undead with the Lord of Mourning lurking around. It was extremely dangerous. Negris never imagined that Ange would entertain the idea of farming here.


    But on second thought, Ange hadn¡¯t really farmed since he was expelled from the Master Plane by elves, and there wasn¡¯t another place with a better soil condition than here. Realizing these points, Negris knew he was in trouble ¨C the Purple Gold Skeleton might not be able to stop Ange with his farming spirit...


    Sure enough, Ange¡¯s skull emitted a fierce Soul Fire, speaking in a threatening tone, ¡°Dare to burn my field?¡±


    Big Bone, who was playing with Little Angel and Little Zombie, suddenly felt a chill down his spine and instinctively turned his head to look over.

 Chapter 365: 226: The Businessman’s Tricks_1

    Chapter 365: Chapter 226: The Businessman¡¯s Tricks_1


    Ange was ordinarily just a skeleton, if flung into the wilderness, he would presumably either squat somewhere or wander around, indistinguishable from the common skeletons. Without Negris pointing out anything to him, he wouldn¡¯t probably bother to move.


    However, as soon as it comes to sowing, his initiative becomes extraordinarily strong. The first thing he does is find the Big Bone to inquire about the relay station¡¯s location, then he hurries off with his team, leaving behind a bunch of bewildered refugees and Serene, who is holding the big cat.


    The big cat jumps down from Serene¡¯s embrace, turns its head and roars at her, then runs in the direction of Ange. Its slightly stumbling steps reveal its weakness.


    Big Bone looks back and roars, the big cat swiftly nods in response, jumps onto Big Bone¡¯s palm, and scuttles up his arm. It quickly crawls to the top of Big Bone¡¯s head, flops down, its flesh and fur hanging down, neatly covering its brain case.


    Big Bone says with concern, ¡°Be careful, I am very strong, I might hurt you.¡±


    Negris, hearing this up ahead, smirks and whispers: ¡°If you could hurt a Dimension Beast, you would certainly have to be stronger than a Purple Gold Skeleton.¡±


    ...


    No. 3 Relay Tower is located 120 kilometers from Holy Wall City. Following the 40-kilometer coverage range, a relay tower is set up every 40 kilometers to transmit the signal of the Communication Domino. This is the third one, its master is named Clariant.


    After over six hundred years of operation, a small town has formed near No. 3 Relay Tower, housing more than a thousand people.


    Clariant had just fed the Relay Spirit and was leisurely coming down. As he arrives at the base of the tower, the housekeeper meets him: ¡°Sir, the old man from town came to visit you just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He just left,¡± replied the housekeeper.


    ¡°Did he say what it¡¯s about?¡± Clariant asked.


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the salt again, all of it was finished a few days ago. Now, the townsfolk are increasingly feeling fatigued, they can¡¯t work on some of the heavier tasks.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve already sent out a purchase request, I don¡¯t know when there will be a response. Let everyone hold on a little longer,¡± said Clariant in distress, but without harboring much hope.


    Because the primary source of salt came from humans, and now with humans being driven out, their source has been cut off.


    Although humans fleeing in panic left behind many supplies, including salt, but when it¡¯s all consumed and without new supplies, the humans under his care will still die.


    Not only had Clariant to ponder about the salt shortages now, but also had to consider whether he could continue to foster these thousand plus townsfolk?


    If he can¡¯t afford to keep them, does he kill them all? Or let them fend for themselves?


    Since six hundred years ago when Clariant was dispatched here to manage No. 3 Relay Tower, these humans and their ancestors have been relying on him for survival.


    Guarding the relay station is a very tedious job. One always has to stay near the tower, cannot go too far, and one cannot fall into a deep slumber. Unlike other undeads who, when bored, can sleep off their time, sleep until everything is spinning, and then wake up feeling as though no time has passed at all.


    They can¡¯t do this, they need to stay awake at all times, feeding the Relay Spirit every day, keeping the relay station working continuously. As long as one relay tower stops working, communication will fail.


    Staying awake for a year or two is fine, but when it goes on for too long, it becomes so boring that you¡¯d want to die, many people would begin to develop mental issues.


    So, the welfare at the relay tower is very good, as long as you feed the Relay Spirit well and don¡¯t let it strike, even if you overturn everything near the relay tower, no one bothers. It is virtually your private land.


    According to a relay tower¡¯s forty kilometers coverage range, everything within a diameter of forty kilometers becomes your domain, which is such an expansive area.


    According to Clariant¡¯s self-consoling words, ¡°The area I rule over, if placed in the Master Plane, would at least be considered an earldom.¡±


    Of course, if it was possible, he would gladly swap his vast territory for even just a manor in the Master Plane, let alone for an Earldom.


    When he got too bored, Clariant initially was clueless about what to do, until one day, when a farmer came to visit him with his wife and children, they asked if they could settle in his territory.


    There was a river here, which would flood during eternal night, making it a suitable place for farming and settling.


    Clariant, who had been bored for too long, was naturally very welcoming. He personally helped them dig a well, build a shack, and guided them to settle in.


    Clariant¡¯s enthusiasm spread from one person to ten, and from ten to hundreds. As a result, more and more people came to settle here and slowly, this place became a small town.


    As the number of settlers increased, Clariant found himself no longer as bored as before. In his spare time, he could chat with the town elders, play with the children, help in repairing the houses and wells, help in harvesting crops, and even enjoy watching the light band together during the eternal night.


    Moreover, humans have a strong ability to survive. Given a space, they would farm and produce their own food, procreate, and reproduce. Clariant actually didn¡¯t provide much help, he had merely granted them a piece of land, and it slowly became a small town.

 Chapter 366: 226: The Way of the Merchant_2

    Chapter 366: Chapter 226: The Way of the Merchant_2


    The only thing that humans can¡¯t do on their own is probably acquiring salt, they can¡¯t buy salt, they need Clariant¡¯s help.


    Regrettably, in current circumstances, Clariant also can¡¯t acquire salt and in the foreseeable future, salt will become scarcer and scarcer. Even other daily necessities will become fewer and fewer. By then, will the Land of Fallen be capable of supporting so many living organisms?


    What a headache! Having been living together for 600 years, Clariant can¡¯t just sit and watch everyone die. To save everyone, salt is needed, even food.


    As years of farming went by, crops yield in the town has been declining year by year. For the past decades, he¡¯s had to buy from outside to fill the gap. If this continues, the food shortage will grow bigger.


    But increasing food production in the Land of Fallen is not something easy, what to do?


    Can¡¯t think about it, thinking only brings soul pain.


    The steward came back all of a sudden, speaking with a weird expression, ¡°Uh, sir, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    This steward is a descendant of the first farming family that Clariant took in. He and his ancestors have always served as Clariant¡¯s stewards. They have seen all sorts of bizarre and grotesque Undead, why would a visitor result in such an expression?


    Clariant asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A goblin.¡±


    Goblin? Of course, there are goblins in the Land of Fallen, those creatures who worship money and engineering, wherever there is the scent of gold coins, they are there.


    But here at the No. 3 Relay Tower, there isn¡¯t the scent of gold coins. Clariant is as poor as a church mouse, except for some Soul Crystals accumulated over a long period, he can¡¯t offer anything valuable, so no goblin has visited him in 600 years.


    Of course, they might not be able to come here. Goblins are primarily centered in the human¡¯s Holy Wall City.


    Clariant, with intense curiosity, met the visiting goblin which wore a warm smile on its face, ¡°I apologize for the abrupt visit, I heard you need salt? The Silver Chamber of Commerce is at your service, but the human¡¯s Holy Wall City has been overrun, Soul and Demon Crystals and other hard commodities are not so valuable anymore, would you be willing to consider an alternative method of payment?¡±


    After hearing what the silver coin said, Clariant was dumbstruck: ¡°Is there such a good deal?¡±


    ¡°Of course, salt is here, as long as you provide a feasible method, all of these are yours. Because we heard about your needs from the Communication Domino, and that¡¯s why we came. My boss wishes to have a private territory like yours to sow crops,¡± the silver coin said sincerely and truthfully.


    As a Goblin Merchant, the silver coin had long mastered the ability to speak the language of each race, the moment he saw Clariant, he knew how to deal with such an honest and good-hearted old man.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll rob you?¡± Seeing the silver coin, unashamedly placed a bag of salt, Clariant was shocked. This goblin doesn¡¯t seem strong, how carelessly he acts, has he no sense of caution?


    The silver coin laughed, ¡°Of course not, unless you only need this bag of salt and don¡¯t want any more in the future, otherwise no one would cut off their own supply lines, and moreover...¡±


    When he said ¡®moreover¡¯, the silver coin closed his eyes loudly and called out, ¡°Boss, this guy says he wants to rob our salt!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Clariant instantly felt the goblin before him changing, a very terrifying presence descending on him, the next moment, the silver coin opened his eyes, the gaze in his eyes seemed like they could freeze Clariant¡¯s soul.


    After what seemed like forever, Clariant felt someone waiving palms in front of him. After a few slaps to his face, he finally came to his senses and asked blankly, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    The silver coin apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I genuinely apologize, my boss was too heavy-handed, and you were hurt, my deepest apologies, this Soul Crystal is to compensate, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    While saying that, he grasped Clariant¡¯s hand and deposited a Soul Crystal into his palm.


    Clariant holding this Soul Crystal took a while to come back to his senses, remembering what happened just now, this goblin seemed to have called his boss and shot him an angry glare...


    Clariant had a cold shiver, the Soul Crystal in his hand felt as hot as a heated metal, quickly refusing to accept it. My god, projecting over here, and just one glance stunned him, what kind of being is this?


    Can he accept money from such a being? Doesn¡¯t he want to live? Clariant was overcome with fear, no wonder this goblin carelessly revealed a bag of salt worth more than gold, could it be that his backer is that formidable?


    Clariant wanted to cry, why would he say something like that? Oh, God, he hopes that such a powerful being will not take it to heart, he didn¡¯t mean any harm, he just wanted to remind that goblin.


    Seeing Clariant¡¯s face, on the verge of crying, the silver coin quickly comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, my boss won¡¯t take it to heart, take this, use it for recovery, if you don¡¯t it¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    As he said this, he forcibly stuffed the Soul Crystal into Clariant¡¯s palm.


    Soul Crystals are not only currency, but also condensed soul energy. Absorbing it can heal soul injuries, which is exactly what Clariant, who had just been ¡®glared at¡¯, needed.


    If he doesn¡¯t accept it, afterward he probably would have to use his Soul Crystal to heal. The losses incurred would stay in his mind for a long time and would not benefit future interactions.

 Chapter 367: 226 – The Way of the Merchant_3

    Chapter 367: Chapter 226 ¨C The Way of the Merchant_3


    However, the compensation cannot make up for what he needs the most, such as salt, which needs to be used as a bargaining chip in the next stage of the trade. If it¡¯s given to him now, its rigid demand will drop.


    So, being a merchant actually involves numerous tactics.


    ...


    A few hours later, Silver coin leaves the relay tower, mounts a bone horse and trots away. Ten kilometers away, he rides into a ditch on his bone horse.


    At this moment, there are a bunch of things crouching in the ditch, including humans, dragons, skeleton zombies, angels, and unicorns.


    Upon seeing Silver coin return, Negris was the first to ask: ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Done, relay tower number four is ours now, we¡¯ve already reported it, and they¡¯re just waiting for the handover. That guy who was cursing Lord Ange, he can¡¯t wait to leave the relay tower, and he¡¯s urging us to come over and take over.¡± Silver coin said excitedly.


    Negris was somewhat skeptical: ¡°Just like that?¡±


    Silver coin nodded: ¡°If you find the right direction, it¡¯s that simple. We have no clue about the situation, so we think it¡¯s difficult. But according to Clariant, it¡¯s not difficult at all, as there are few people who can handle staying at the relay station, they change every few decades, and now there¡¯s a guy who doesn¡¯t want to do this anymore, and we can take over with just a report.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help asking out of curiosity: ¡°How did you think to tackle this from the No. 3 Relay Tower side?¡±


    Silver coin asked in confusion: ¡°Isn¡¯t this basic operation? He has needs, and we approach from these needs, turning it into him needing something from us. If he has no needs, we can always create needs for him.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, let¡¯s go and take over, I wonder what kind of guy that nag is.¡±


    ...


    In the wilderness, two bone horses are pulling a carriage at full speed before it suddenly stops. An Undead floats out, identifies the direction, and goes back to the carriage: ¡°The No. 4 Relay Station will be reached soon.¡±


    In the carriage burns a brazier, the flames of which form the face of a demon. If Ange were here, he would certainly recognize this demon as the Lord of Terror who had once launched a plague of bugs in the Black Mountain Kingdom.


    ¡°Perfect timing, our terrifying ghost just took form, and it needs a powerful soul to parasitize. There¡¯s nothing more suitable than the Relay Spirit on the relay tower. Take advantage of the turnover time of this relay tower, let¡¯s seize its Relay Spirit. Even the Great Sage, would not be able to figure out who took the Relay Spirit,¡± the Lord of Terror said.


    The Undead hesitated, and said: ¡°Are you sure? All Relay Spirits are connected, they are essentially souls and belong to Harvey¡¯s people. If we mess with the Relay Spirit, won¡¯t Harvey find out? If he projects his will over here, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    Lord of Terror said, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to take advantage while they¡¯re handing it over. There¡¯s a brief period during the transfer when the Relay Spirit will be dormant. During that time, no one can control it.¡±


    ¡°Really? How come you, a demon, understand these things better than me, an Undead?¡± asked the Undead with skepticism.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to exchange your soul, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the demon said with a tempting tone.


    The Undead laughed in a cold and sinister way.


    The carriage got back on the road and rushed to the No. 4 Relay Tower.


    In another direction, Luther and Shamara looked at each other, watching the lightning in front of them, burdened with five things. Even Big Cat was lying on Lightning¡¯s head, hugging the unicorn horn.


    Their destination was also the No. 4 Relay Tower. At this pace, they might meet Lord of Terror at the base of the tower.

 Chapter 368: 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Invent Magic?_1

    Chapter 368: Chapter 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Invent Magic?_1


    From a bird¡¯s-eye view, a horse-drawn carriage and a unicorn were racing forward at a ninety-degree angle, coming closer and closer, until they eventually intersected at the apex.


    The undead and demonic face on the carriage turned in shock, gazing at the ¡®horse¡¯ that brushed past them.


    Atop this ¡®horse¡¯s¡¯ head sat a large cat, its back held an armored figure, a little girl, a skeleton, and a brass juvenile dragon. All of them squished together, eyes fixed on the carriage, shifting their gazes according to the alternating positions of both parties.


    Finally passing each other, the carriage went from the left side of the other party to the right, the four atop the horse turned their heads with a swift whip, continuing to watch them intently.


    The undead was shocked, was this still a horse?


    The demonic face on the brazier blinked, muttering softly, ¡°Why does this all seem familiar? Where have I seen them before?¡±


    The undead reacted with astonishment, ¡°You recognise them? They¡¯ve turned, they¡¯re coming back again. Do you owe them money? Why else would they dare to chase my carriage?¡±


    In the Land of Fallen, those who possess bone horses and carriages are always the high-level undead and witches, such as the Great Sage. To be daring enough to chase after one high-level undead in the wilderness would mostly be due to owing them a significant sum of money, otherwise, who would be audacious to do such a thing?


    The undead spoke, found no response, turned its head and saw that the demon face on the hearth had extinguished, nowhere to be seen.


    The undead was genuinely stunned, had even this slippery demon run away? It just ran without a word, could it be that it recognized something terrifying from that pile of things?


    The undead immediately became alert, his spirit flashed through the scenes he had just witnessed. What could it be that was terrifying? The big cat on top of the horse? How scary could a single cat be?


    The little girl? A sweetly soft and cute little girl, what could be frightening about her. A golden skeleton is quite common, also not that scary.


    The only unusual ones left were the brass juvenile dragon and that armored man, juvenile dragons aren¡¯t scary, but the presence of a juvenile dragon, wouldn¡¯t that imply an adult dragon?


    But shadows of the adult dragon couldn¡¯t be seen, wouldn¡¯t scare off the Lord of Terror. Could it be because of that armored man?


    Right at that moment, Lightning, bearing five, caught up, effortlessly running parallel to the carriage. Six heads slanted, gaze fixed on the undead. At the very end of the line, the bronze juvenile dragon opened its mouth and said, ¡°Hello, could you tell us which way leads to the fourth relay tower?¡±


    The undead¡¯s heart jolted: Could it be such a coincidence? At this very moment heading to the fourth relay tower, could they be the ones to replace the relay tower?


    Without changing expression, he asked, ¡°You are going to the fourth relay tower? What a stroke of luck, I was planning to pass by the fourth relay tower as well. You can follow me on my journey, might I be so bold as to ask, why are you heading to the fourth relay tower?¡±


    Negris responded truthfully, ¡°The night watchman at the fourth relay tower doesn¡¯t want to continue his task, so we¡¯re going to replace him.¡±


    As expected, normally, the relay towers would lay abandoned for years on end, rarely visited by anyone. Running into one now, who else could it be but the replacements?


    However, the undead inspected them: ¡°Who among you is the replacement? The night watchman is responsible for feeding the relay spirit. If the spirit is too weak, it wouldn¡¯t work. Moreover, only one spirit could feed it, the relay spirit recognizes only one soul, any other soul that approaches would hurt it.¡±


    Out of the group, the undead decided that just the skeleton and the armored man fit the features of the undead the most. The rest seemed to be very lively, how would they be able to feed the relay spirit?


    Negris pointed at the zombie at the very front, ¡°This one.¡±


    That answer fit into the undead¡¯s understanding. After a while, a tower appeared on the horizon, the undead pointed at the tower and said, ¡°That is the fourth relay tower.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much, we¡¯re lucky to have bumped into you, else we might have missed it based on our directions. Thank you very much, may I know your name?¡± Negris politely asked.


    This had caught him off guard, he was still able to remember asking for someone else¡¯s name.


    ¡°We¡¯re all travelers in the Land of Fallen, there¡¯s no need to make a note of each other¡¯s names... good bye.¡± Nonchalantly waving his hand, the bone horse sprang forward towards the horizon, speeding up, thanks to the undead¡¯s guidance.


    Once Ange and the others were out of sight, the carriage screeched to a halt with a sudden jolt, the undead incarnation popped up from the roof of the carriage, gazing in the direction of the relay tower.


    Ange and the others had already shrunk to a tiny white dot, moving towards the base of the relay tower.


    Suddenly, the fire in the pan reignited, the flames reforming the face of the Lord of Terror.


    The undead immediately cursed, ¡°You demon, you can¡¯t be trusted, you ran so quickly. Was it so scary that you had to run?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid they would find me, that unicorn is very sensitive to demonic aura.¡± The Lord of Terror explained.


    ¡°Unicorn?,¡± said the undead, confused. Where did the unicorn come from?


    ¡°Could it be you didn¡¯t notice that the horse they were riding was a unicorn?¡± The demon retorted in surprise.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a horse? What about its horn?¡± The undead appeared confused.


    ¡°That cat was covering it...¡±


    Both the undead and the demon exchanged a glance, sensing an unreliable vibe from each other.


    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s hurry on, lest we miss the relay spirit¡¯s resting period during the handover.¡± The demon urged.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Asked the undead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and watch the carriage, lest someone steals it.¡± The demon responded.


    The undead snorted, grumbling reluctantly, ¡°I have to do everything, you are just a mere car watcher.¡±

 Chapter 369 - 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Create Its Own Magic? _2

    Chapter 369: Chapter 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Create Its Own Magic? _2


    Although he said that, the wraith voluntarily drifted towards the relay tower.


    Watching the spectral figure of the wraith disappear into the distance, the demon¡¯s expression slowly grew serious, thinking to himself:


    ¡°If you knew that among that pile of stuff there was something that could accelerate life, you¡¯d probably demand to see the car. What rotten luck. How could I run into these guys again? Fortunately, he¡¯s a wraith. He won¡¯t be affected by the haste of life, and he¡¯s also a powerful magic tutor. I hope he doesn¡¯t end up thoroughly suppressed like those bug trainers.¡±


    While the wraith and the demon were conversing, Ange and his group arrived under the relay tower. From quite a distance away, they could see a witch standing on her toes, staring wistfully. Upon seeing Ange and his group, she greeted them as if she were greeting her family and rushed over.


    Of course, this was her reaction before she saw them clearly. Once she did, she stopped confused, ¡°You... Are you that poor?¡±


    Five fellows riding one horse, you¡¯ve got to be pretty poor to pull something like that off.


    ¡°Huh? Not poor, oh! Our horse is powerful.¡± It took a moment for Negris to process the question. Then, floating up, he patted the horse¡¯s bum, saying.


    Just as the words left his mouth, the horse kicked him square in the body, sending him flying off like a ball, ¡°Who are you calling a horse!¡±


    Negris flew back, fuming, ¡°I will deal with you later!¡± Turning to the witch who had greeted them, he said, ¡°Hello, we¡¯ve come to take over the relay station. My name is Nage, and what¡¯s yours?¡±


    The witch looked Ange and his group up and down, her eyes full of suspicion and disbelief, ¡°My name is Holcuk. Are you really here to take over for me? Can you handle it?¡±


    Having wished for a release for so long, Holcuk was only asking out of formality. Whether or not the newcomers could handle the job was none of her concern. Once she verified the identities of Ange and the others, she led them into the relay tower without another word, heading straight for the top floor.


    Can you imagine what it feels like to watch over a tower in the middle of nowhere for thirty years only to have someone else come to replace you? You would not want to stay a second longer, right? That is exactly how Holcuk felt after being there for three hundred years.


    As for whether someone might deceive her, or do something to the relay spirit, she wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest. Once you understand what a relay spirit is, such concerns seem impossible.


    The relay spirit is the most valuable thing in a relay tower. It is essentially a spiritual being without intelligence. However, its soul strength is incredibly high, dozens of times stronger than high-ranking undead such as wraith saints or golden skeletons.


    Yes, dozens of times.


    The range covered by a golden skeleton¡¯s thought is at most a few kilometers, but a relay spirit can cover as far as forty kilometers.


    Thanks to the relay spirit¡¯s long-range coverage, within its thought coverage range, messages sent out via communication domino can reach all areas covered by the relay spirits.


    But if you ignore these functionalities, a relay spirit is essentially a super spiritual body that can cover a range of forty kilometers with its thoughts. Want to harm it? It could possibly explode your soul just by glaring at you.


    If the relay spirits were intelligent, they would definitely become a very scary group of entities in the Undead Empire.


    But the most, most, most critical reason why nobody dares to mess with them is because they are Harvey¡¯s subjects. Although they lack intelligence, they do have memory. Whoever harms them, gets remembered and reported to Harvey. Heheh, say your prayers. The Lord of Mourning has taken note of you.


    So Holcuk really didn¡¯t think that anyone would harm a relay spirit, unless they didn¡¯t want to live. As for her as a watchman, her job wasn¡¯t to protect the relay spirit, but to feed it soul energy periodically, replenish its daily consumption, and keep it working every day.


    Otherwise, these unintelligent spiritual bodies, they love to sleep. Without anyone giving them orders, they could easily fall asleep.


    The group arrived outside a door in the midsection of the high tower, and Holcuk searched around until she found a switch under a pile of cobwebs. Embarrassed, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t used it for hundreds of years, I almost forgot where it was.¡±


    After cleaning the dirt off the switch, Holcuk pressed it hard. Uh, it was stuck.


    ¡°It can get stuck?¡± Negris curiously looked over. The global relay station had not been used for more than a thousand years but never got stuck. Both the teleportation array of the Undead Temple and Demon Valley broke down, but once they were given soul energy, they auto-repaired.


    He never saw a construction of the undead empire getting stuck that has this auto-repair ability.


    Awkwardly pressing hard, then harder, and harder still, Holcuk, if still alive, would probably be sweating profusely. It took a great deal of effort to finally press down the switch. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been unused for so long. After you take over, remember to oil it every few decades.¡±


    As the switch was pressed, the entire relay tower gently vibrated. After a while, they all suddenly noticed that the strong spiritual presence above their heads quieted down.


    In reality, everyone could feel the strong spirit of the relay tower from the moment they approached it. Except for Ange, everyone else felt quite oppressed. Even Little Angel, who was usually hopping around, had calmed down quite a bit. Now, this oppressive feeling had disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the oppressive feeling, a ball of grey fog, almost silently, started drifting from the bottom of the tower, slowly moving up along the body of the tower.

 Chapter 370 - 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Invent Its Own Magic?_3

    Chapter 370: Chapter 227: Can a Stupid Skeleton Invent Its Own Magic?_3


    Holcuk waited a bit longer before he pushed the door open and continued to climb towards the top of the tower.


    Soon, everyone reached the top and immediately spotted the giant Soul Flame within the magic array. It was as large as a washbowl.


    The Soul Fire of a normal Undead is only fist-sized. The Soul Fire of this Relay Spirit is at least a hundred times that of an ordinary Undead.


    With one look, Negris understood how the Relay Spirit worked, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder it¡¯s so intense.¡±


    Holcuk was taken aback, ¡°How what?¡±


    Negris smiled mysteriously without answering. This is a good method. With this, Ange could also create such a powerful Spiritual Body. Why would he just tell anyone casually?


    Holcuk didn¡¯t ask further. His only thought right now was to hand over the situation as quickly as possible. He wasn¡¯t interested in anything else, so he took a step forward.


    Just then, a ball was thrown in from the window. It fell next to the Relay Spirit, exploded suddenly, and a thought rushed out, imprinting itself on the already dormant Relay Spirit.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events. Ange was the first to react, rushing out the window in an instant, only to see an Undead hastily drifting down towards the base of the tower.


    Without hesitation, Ange launched an exploding fireball at it.


    The Undead formed a figure, revealing a surprised expression on its face. Obviously, it hadn¡¯t anticipated Ange¡¯s quick response.


    However, upon seeing Ange¡¯s exploding fireball, a sense of bewilderment and disdain crossed its face. Confusion for the fact that a skeleton was casting Magic. Could a skeleton actually learn Magic?


    He felt disdain because, could someone dare to use magic in front of him? He was a Necromancer Magic Tutor.


    The Undead casually waved its hand, and the incoming explosive fireball dissipated ¨C Snatch.


    High-level mages can strip the enemy of its control over the elements through elemental interference and mental suppression. This method works better the further the magic is from the opponent and the closer it is to oneself.


    ¡°Who would have thought that you, a dimwitted skeleton, could also learn Magic. Who¡¯s your teacher?¡± The undead asked curiously.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°No teacher? Then who did you learn your magic from?¡± The Undead was even more interested in Ange¡¯s teacher. To teach magic to a skeleton was an unimaginable feat.


    ¡°Self-taught.¡± Ange answered truthfully.


    The Undead laughed as if he had heard a huge joke, ¡°Hahaha, you won¡¯t even admit who taught you magic? Self-taught? You, a dimwitted skeleton, self-taught to cast magic? Then I must be the God of Magic! Let a real mage show you what magic is.¡±


    Ange¡¯s answer had angered the Undead. He stretched out his hand and swiped in front of him, and a batch of exploding fireballs identical to those previously cast by Ange appeared in front of the Undead.


    From this, it was clear that the Undead¡¯s level of magic was indeed extraordinary. What he cast was not a Level 4 Regular Burst Fireball, but a small, Level 2 compressed exploding fireball.


    He managed to recreate it perfectly after only witnessing Ange cast it once, demonstrating his astonishing mastery of magic.


    He planned to use the same exploding fireball to blast apart this shameless, lying, and dimwitted skeleton. Even though this was an incredibly rare skeleton capable of casting magic, it was hardly an excuse for it to go around spouting nonsense. Self-taught magic?


    He was a Magic Tutor himself and had never created his own magic.


    Just as he finished speaking, the Undead saw Ange make the exact same gesture, with his palm swiping forward, creating a row of exploding fireballs.

 Chapter 371: 228 Breath of Death: Shockwave_1

    Chapter 371: Chapter 228 Breath of Death: Shockwave_1


    If someone could cast a row of magic spells just with a swipe of their hand, regardless of the level of magic, that person is definitely not a rookie, because this involves elemental interference.


    If someone could cast more than two magic spells at a close distance, it means they have good elemental control.


    What surprised the Undead more was that he cast a line of twelve exploding fireballs, and the opponent cast a line of thirteen exploding fireballs, just one more than he did.


    Was it intentional or coincidental?


    The Undead hastily waved his hand; the explosive fireballs in front of him shot out swiftly, while his body rapidly retreated backward.


    Ange also waved his hand; the exploding fireballs in front of him accurately met the Undead¡¯s fireballs, detonating them one by one, with the extra one shooting towards the Undead.


    As the Undead retreated, he waved his hand, drawing circles in front of him. Every time he drew a circle, an Arrow of Breath of Death would form in the center.


    The extra exploding fireball was detonated by the Arrow of Breath of Death, and more Arrows of Breath of Death were shot at Ange.


    Arrows of Breath of Death were his most proficient type of magic, not Fire Magic. He only wanted to humiliate the enemy earlier, but soon discovered that the enemy was not someone to belittle casually, so he immediately switched back to his proficient type.


    Arrows of Breath of Death continuously manifested, barraging Ange incessantly.


    This was actually a very common magic duel routine for mages ¨C suppress with firepower, adapt to the situation, seize the opportunity, and finish in one wave.


    However, this was playing right into the hands of a certain skeleton.


    The Undead was soon astonished to find that the skeleton¡¯s firepower was even fiercer than his own, with the number of exploding fireballs surpassing his Shadow Arrows.


    After mutually neutralizing each other, some exploding fireballs even broke through the Shadow Arrow curtain and closed in, only to swerve under the skeleton¡¯s gaze and slam into the Undead.


    An semi-transparent shield appeared on the Undead, blocking the damage from the fireball.


    ¡°Kvada, what the hell is this skeleton?!¡± The Undead was so angered that he cursed in Magic Language.


    A grand Necromancer Magic Tutor was unexpectedly unable to suppress a skeleton in firepower? Telling that to anyone would be unbelievable.


    This cannot continue. Not to mention being at a stalemate with a skeleton, even if he can¡¯t achieve a quick victory, it would be detrimental to his reputation as a Necromancer Magic Tutor after all, it was a skeleton, a creature of low intelligence and unskilled in magic!


    Having already retreated quite some distance, the Undead crushed a bone card he drew out. Instantly, a ¡®huge¡¯ wraith rushed out from the card, wailing as it pounced on Ange.


    Why use the word ¡®huge¡¯? Because normally, wraiths are only the size of a fingernail, flocking in groups, wailing as they float back and forth. They are the lowest level spiritual bodies in the Undead world, a tiny bit of death atmosphere can breed a large amount, and a touch of sunlight can annihilate a large portion of them.


    However, this wraith, which was normally the size of a fingernail, was now three to four meters in diameter and its volume had increased tens of thousands of times. Along with the wailing, similarly increased as well, was its wail.


    The greatest destructive power of a wraith is their wail. If a wraith appears in your room and you can¡¯t kill it, then it would circle around your ears and ¡®aah... aah...¡¯ scream, depriving you of sleep and disrupting your peace of mind.


    If a drop of wraiths appears in a room, basically, the room becomes unbearable.


    If it¡¯s a giant wraith, the sound it makes is not just a scream, but a skill ¨C Wraith Scream.


    The giant wraith screamed at Ange and the green soundwaves, visible only to the soul, bombarded Ange, hitting his soul.


    Ange blinked his eyes, showing no reaction.


    The giant wraith was taken aback, floated a few steps closer, and screamed again.


    Still no reaction?


    It floated a few steps closer again, floating and wailing all the way up to Ange¡¯s front, plugging Ange¡¯s ears and screaming there.


    Wraith Scream is a mental attack, if one¡¯s spirit is extremely strong, they can ignore its damage. Coincidentally, Ange¡¯s spiritual power...


    Ange could ignore the damage, so he decided not to deal with it, but the Little Ghost on his finger couldn¡¯t. Unable to bear it anymore, the Little Ghost raised its head and screamed at the giant wraith: ¡°Roar!¡±


    Circles of sacred soundwaves bombarded the wraith, shrivelling it as if it was flesh in front of Holy Light Flash, leaving only the essence of being burned by the holy light, which smelled like sun-dried quilts.


    The Undead, who was concentrating on brewing magic, was also surprised by this essence of the holy light, exclaiming in shock: ¡°Holy Light?¡±


    However, the Little Ghost was too small, still wrapped around Ange¡¯s finger, the Undead didn¡¯t see clearly, and didn¡¯t notice where this holy light was coming from, was there an ambush?


    Involuntary, the Undead heightened his vigilance. However, no matter how hard he thought, he would never think the source of the holy light was on Ange¡¯s finger.


    The holy light cast by the Little Ghost dealt additional damage to the Undead. The holy light Ange cast, because it was too pure, did not have this additional damage.


    The arrow was on the bowstring, the Undead didn¡¯t have time to investigate. He sharply lifted both hands to the sky, posing as if lifting the heavens, and shouted loudly: ¡°Sleeping souls, awaken, this is the paradise of the dead....¡±


    Paradise of the Dead... With the Undead¡¯s shout, black smoke erupted from the earth. That was pure death atmosphere, under the eternal night, this was the time when the death atmosphere was most active.

 Chapter 372: 228: Breath of Death: Shockwave_2

    Chapter 372: Chapter 228: Breath of Death: Shockwave_2


    The earth trembled, and before long, dozens of ashen skeletal hands broke through the surface. Dozens of skeletons began to rise from the ground.


    Watching this, the undead fell into annoyance, grumbLing, ¡°Kvada, I forgot, Harvey summoned the whole army to attack the human frontlines.¡± The imposing power of Deadman¡¯s Paradise was halved due to these external factors...


    The sparse skeletons could hardly be regarded as Deadman¡¯s Paradise, but the billowing breath of death did give them some solace.


    Clip-clop clip-clop, a sharp sound of horse hooves approached, two bone horses with still-burning soul flames in their eye sockets pulled a wildly galloping carriage. The speed toppled the carriage back and forth, a brazier inside bounced up and down repeatedly.


    The bone horses came to safeguard.


    The two bone horses pulling the carriage of the undead could not be considered horses, they were horse-shaped skeletons. Due to their size, their strength far exceeded human-shaped skeletons of the same level.


    But before they could charge over, a white figure emerged from the side, large hooves stamped on the side of the bone horses, sending them flying.


    The horse and carriage rolled several times before hitting the ground, breaking apart and scattering the brazier.


    The two bone horses stood up and looked at who had kicked them. It was a horse, wearing a cap upon its head.


    The horse raised its forehoof, beckoning them with its hoof toe. The horse said in a grandiose manner, ¡°You¡¯re up against me, you skinny skeleton racks. Come on, let you taste the power of Lightning here.¡±


    The soul flame shot out from the eye sockets of the bone horses, both hooves began scraping the ground. As the soul flames on their bodies surged, they slowly armorized their bodies. In no time, the two bone horses were donned in soul armor, transformed into robust undead warhorses.


    The bone horses let out a snort, blue sparks sprayed out of their nostrils, staring at Lightning as if to say: ¡°Do we look skinny now?¡±


    Lightning curled his lips, turned around and provocatively shook his rear end towards the bone horses: ¡°Come on, come and chase me, if you can catch me, then we will fight.¡±


    The bone horses were so angry that their spirits were about to spurt from their nostrils, and they charged at Lightning at full speed.


    The undead was frustrated; he had requested the bone horses to come and protect him, not chase other horses.


    With a thought, the bone horses had no choice but to turn around resentfully and galloped towards the undead, casting one last menacing look at Lightning.


    As they turned, so did Lightning; no horse was as agile as Lightning, whose hooves could even reach its forehead. In no time, Lightning had caught up and kicked the bone horses¡¯ backsides.


    They were finally forced to split up; one bone horse stayed to deal with Lightning while the other raced towards the undead to protect its master.


    The scattered skeletons also gathered around the undead; dozens of skeletons couldn¡¯t do much but serve as a shield.


    The undead was channeling the breath of death into his hands, then he locked his sight onto Ange ¨C Soul lock.


    Since he didn¡¯t have eyes, soul lock would be more accurate.


    ¡°Engulf, the Breath of Death Mist...¡± With a simple incantation, part of the death breath transformed into mist and started to spread, quickly enveloping the position of the undead.


    Ange watched the mist with apprehension. He could no longer see the undead, and there was no way to soul lock his opponent. Could the mist block soul lock?


    The exploding fireball had to pause as well; this kind of tier-two compressed magic was not very effective against mages with strong shields unless great force was used to break the opponent¡¯s shield.


    Being unable to see his enemy made Ange anxious, and he instinctively reached into the Temple of Rest.


    He was facing a powerful mage for the first time and didn¡¯t have any experience in this regard. He didn¡¯t even know what the enemy wanted to do by covering himself with the Breath of Death Mist, he could only react as things happened.


    Some sort of energy was gathering rapidly in the mist. Suddenly, a black pillar of light burst out from the mist, illuminating Ange, and a cry of soul echoed from the mist: ¡°Breath of Death: Shockwave!¡±


    Ange felt as if he had been illuminated by the Holy Light, not just once though, the entire pillar of light was rushing towards him to strike. If he was directly hit, it would certainly be more torturous than the Holy Light Flash.


    So, he covered himself with the mist to unexpectedly unleash his ultimate move.


    The Breath of Death Shockwave not only struck Ange but also dispersed the mist, revealing the undead inside. The undead saw Ange in the enveloping black pillar and waved his hand excitedly: ¡°A done deal, feel the honour, ignorant skeleton. To use such a powerful move against you is your glory... Kvada! Are you alright?¡±


    The black pillar disappeared, only to reveal Ange standing intact on the spot, holding a purple gold skeleton in front of him. The Breath of Death Shockwave had all being hit onto the purple gold skeleton.


    The residue that passed through the gaps in the skeleton was broken and shattered, and it couldn¡¯t harm Ange but rather flowed into his body like the chill of the Resting Wind, nourishing Ange¡¯s bones.


    The undead¡¯s eyes widened, if it had eyeballs, his eyeballs would have fallen out. He murmured tremblingly: ¡°Purple... purple gold body? Whose purple gold body is this?¡±


    This was a good question; regardless of whose purple gold body it was, they were in big trouble. In this world, there were only two Lords of Mourning, one was Harvey, and the other was Locke.

 Chapter 373: 228 Breath of Death: Shockwave_3

    Chapter 373: Chapter 228 Breath of Death: Shockwave_3


    Purple Gold Body remained unscathed, but the effects of the Breath of Death Shockwave made it hot to touch and smoke slightly. Ange shook it a bit before returning it back inside the Resting Camp.


    If Steadfast Locke knew his skeleton was being used as a shield, he would probably rise from his grave to smash Ange¡¯s head in.


    ¡°Who...who are you!?¡± the Undead asked trembling.


    ¡°The Undead God.¡± Ange murmured in response, extending a hand, it immediately sweeping and creating a mist, obscuring the spot he was at.


    The Undead God? The Undead was bewildered. What did that mean?


    If Ange claimed he was Steadfast Locke, the Undead might have been somewhat skeptical. After all, Ange had brought out a Purple Gold Skeleton.


    Only two Purple Gold Skeletons existed in the world. One belonged to Locke, the other to Harvey. Since Harvey was still alive, it couldn¡¯t belong to him. Thus, the Purple Gold Skeleton could only belong to Locke.


    But claiming he was the Undead God, it was so laughable that the Undead couldn¡¯t help but want to chuckle. If he wanted to scare someone, he shouldn¡¯t make such an unreliable boast.


    However, Ange¡¯s actions put him on alert again. The Breath of Death Mist? What was the skeleton up to?


    ¡°Are you trying to mimic me? Unfortunately, only one Breath of Death Shockwave can be launched at a time in a Land of Deathly Silence, because the death breath stored here has already been depleted by me,¡± the Undead jovially declared.


    Regardless if it was the Breath of Death Shockwave or ordinary large-scale magic, similar consequences would occur. The elements in an area would be completely used up, leaving none for the next magic spell.


    This is why Water Mages preferred humid environments and Fire Wizards loved the mouth of volcanos. The environment was half the battle when it came to casting spells.


    The death breath had been entirely consumed by him; even if the skeleton wished to imitate him, there was no death breath left to command. Could he be simply attempting to obscure the view?


    Amidst the Undead¡¯s puzzling thoughts, an immense force pooled in the mist before abruptly emitting a column of black light.


    ¡°How can...¡± The Undead only managed to let out a cry before being swallowed by the black light column. Even the skeletal horse revolving in front of him vanished without a trace.


    Ange looked at the position where the Undead disappeared and then at his hand. The flames of the soul on his palm continuously burnt, transforming into a pure death breath.


    What is death breath? It¡¯s merely the energy of a diluted soul. Even if the death breath was consumed, one could simply use soul energy as a substitute, right?


    As the Undead God, Ange was abundant in one thing, and that was soul energy!


    Seems like the Breath of Death Shockwave was, without a doubt, the best trick up his sleeve. The limited amount of Magic Power he possessed only allowed him to cast one or two levels of other spells and, at most, compress them to a fourth-level power: enough to touch an enemy¡¯s shield, but not brudge it.


    The Breath of Death Shockwave did not require much Magic Power, just a large amount of death breath. Almost as if it was custom-made for him.


    Realizing this, Ange felt a strong urge to return something to that Undead. The value of this trick was too great.


    But looking around, there was no trace of the Undead remaining. It had been completely obliterated.


    Just then, a flash of white light burst from behind. Ange turned around to see a holy light column piercing out from the top of the relay tower, disappearing simultaneously with the horrific roar from the Relay Spirit within the tower.


    That¡¯s not good! Did Little Sky use the Holy Light on the Relay Spirit?

 Chapter 374: 229: Shaking With Force_1

    Chapter 374: Chapter 229: Shaking With Force_1


    The Relay Spirit is a powerful soul, although it¡¯s not conscious, it has instincts, then being hit by the Holy Light Flash, if it hasn¡¯t died, it will surely retaliate immediately. Why attack such a strong soul which is without consciousness? Just don¡¯t provoke it.


    Hit someone else randomly again, gotta teach you a lesson when we get back. Ange was ready to hang the Little Angel and beat it, but just as he turned around, where the Undead disappeared, a pile of stuff suddenly burst out with a bang.


    There must be a Space Artifact on the Undead body, but this Space Artifact was directly obliterated by the Breath of Death Shockwave, the space inside burst open, and items stored in it were blasted out.


    If Negris saw this, he would surely shout mistress to the Goddess of Fortune again, because the chances of a killing causing a space burst is very, very low.


    Any Dimensional Space is a powerful force. The most likely result after it bursts is to shred all the items inside, not to blast them out.


    Unless there are high-energy items that can¡¯t be shredded in the Dimensional Space, or the space inside is extremely unstable, both are extremely rare. Even Negris has only seen this three to five times.


    Other things are not very noticeable. Ange¡¯s attention was all drawn to a box. It is a box with a transparent crystal cover, and there is a light inside as if it was solidified in the box, motionless.


    Why is there only half of the angel wing on the crystal cover and the box body made of unknown material?


    I don¡¯t understand, and now is not the time to understand either. Ange just glanced at it and immediately grabbed it. The speed was so fast that most of the items that had been blasted out hadn¡¯t even fallen to the ground yet.


    As soon as Ange flew back to the tower and looked, he realized that he had wronged the Little Angel.


    The Relay Spirit had become extremely terrifying, its soul radiating a strong killing intent, its whole body swelling hundreds of times, covered in solidified Soul Armor, turning into a monster with a diameter of two meters.


    A huge spike condenses from the Soul Armor of the Relay Spirit, piercing it in front of the Little Angel.


    The Little Angel¡¯s big Light Wings curl back, wrapping it in, blocking the gigantic spike.


    The Little Zombie pounced on the Relay Spirit, the hoe in his hand ding-ding-ding on the Relay Spirit¡¯s body, chiseling the surface of the Soul Armor.


    A spike protrudes from the surface of the Relay Spirit, piercing the Little Zombie, piercing its Soul Armor, but being blocked by the strong flesh, it was knocked away.


    The Relay Spirit¡¯s situation is not going well either, constantly emitting black smoke, residual Power of Holy Light is burning it, causing it intense pain. This sense of pain makes it even more raging, attacking another spike, which also sticks to the Light Wings shield of the Little Angel.


    The one that caused this damage is right in that pair of Light Wings.


    Finally seeing Ange come back, Negris yelled as quickly as possible: ¡°A strong intent burst from that sphere, imprinted on the dormant Relay Spirit, replacing the consciousness of the Relay Spirit, quickly kill it.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be killed, run, this is a Relay Spirit, a spiritual body hundreds of times stronger than the Golden Skeleton, a glance from it could blow up our souls, run, run before it completely takes control of the Relay Spirit.¡± The sound of Holcuk is several times louder than that of Negris.


    Having nurtured the Relay Spirit for three hundred years, he has a deeper understanding of the strength of the Relay Spirit. This kind of spiritual body cannot be understood with the concept of Undead. Even the strongest undead Saint of the Golden Skeleton, the Soul Strength cannot reach one-tenth of the Relay Spirit.


    I guess the whole Undead world, only Harvey could exceed the Soul Strength of the Relay Spirit. Oh, and the human Soul Tower.


    This kind of spiritual body, it¡¯s really impossible to use brute force to win, better run away, find more suitable people to deal with it.


    ¡°Run? Why run? I fixed it.¡± Negris asked puzzledly.


    ¡°Fixed it? How is that possible?¡± Holcuk turned his head and looked, only to see a scene that made his soul stand still.


    A Purple Gold Skeleton leaned in front of the Relay Spirit, allowing the spike of the Relay Spirit to keep hitting him. Spikes were sprouting everywhere, like a sea urchin.


    However, these spikes couldn¡¯t harm the Purple Gold Skeleton at all. The Purple Gold Skeleton stood steady, his fingers fired a red light, sizzling on the imprint of the Spirit of Terror in the Relay Spirit, slowly removing these marks that did not belong to it¡ªthe Spot-removing Spell.


    ¡°The... The Lord of... Mourning... Ha... Harvey, sir?¡± Holcuk thought it was Harvey.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not Harvey, it¡¯s the Undead God. Oh yes, you once called him crazy in the Communication Domino, remember, Locke?¡± Negris said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Holcuk remembered something, his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Negris unbelievingly.


    During his three hundred years attached to the Relay Tower, he only lost his temper and called someone crazy once, because the other party claimed to be the Undead God. Is he so unlucky? The only time he scolded someone, the other party was actually the Undead God?


    Holcuk felt a bit weak in his legs and sat down on the ground.


    After the Spot-removing Spell removed the mark of the Spirit of Terror, the Relay Spirit slowly returned to normal, and Ange¡¯s transformation time as Locke had also arrived, and he turned back to his original form.


    Releasing Soul Energy to soothe the Relay Spirit, soon, the Relay Spirit became familiar with Ange. Under the influx of powerful Soul Energy, the damage it suffered from the flash of the Little Angel was slowly recovering.

 Chapter 375: 229: Shook Forcefully_2

    Chapter 375: Chapter 229: Shook Forcefully_2


    After calming the Relay Spirit, Ange turned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a Soul Network.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a master.¡± Ange rephrased.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Negris floated over, shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it belongs to Harvey? Its master should be Harvey.¡±


    Negris circled around the Relay Spirit. He couldn¡¯t get any insights; the spirit of the Relay Spirit was too strong for his level. He couldn¡¯t even see its soul clearly, let alone detect any soul impressions inside.


    Without a soul imprint, it¡¯s masterless. It can¡¯t communicate anything that happens to its master through a Soul Network.


    In this case, it¡¯s actually a good thing. If they were to infuriate Harvey, they would have to make a run for it immediately. He had already been considering how to escape.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, the news that the Relay Spirit is one of Harvey¡¯s followers is fake? Who spread this? But this is good news, we don¡¯t have to run away.¡± He finished speaking and turned to Holcuk, who was sneakily heading towards the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run either.¡±


    Holcuk hastily laughed, ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m only going downstairs to fetch tea for our guests.¡±


    Negris chuckled, ¡°Do you believe that after insulting the Undead God, you can leave unscathed? Two options: either submit to us or perish.¡±


    Holcuk immediately kneeled down, crying out, ¡°I submit, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    From the moment he saw Ange¡¯s transformation, he knew that he would not be able to leave easily. His choices were to be locked up forever or to be killed; submission was actually the least damaging punishment, or rather a reward.


    How could submission to the Undead God be considered punishment? Not everyone gets this chance.


    Holcuk was a masterless witch; do you think he willingly decided to be a masterless witch? He simply didn¡¯t have anyone who wanted him. If someone was willing to accept him, he wouldn¡¯t have stood guard for 300 years.


    He was afraid Ange would kill him, but instead he offered to keep him. He didn¡¯t waste another second to pledge his allegiance.


    Without hesitation, Holcuk offered his soul oath. The Fire of the Oath floated towards Ange.


    The Little Angel flew up and caught the Fire of the Oath, giving a puzzled ¡®woof¡¯ at Ange.


    ¡°Woof.¡± Ange responded.


    ¡°Oh~¡± The Little Angel uninterestedly threw the Fire of the Oath onto the Little Zombie, and it disappeared into the Little Zombie¡¯s body.


    A Soul Connection was established between the Little Zombie and Holcuk.


    ¡°This...¡± Holcuk was stunned. ¡°I...¡±


    He wanted to say, he intended to offer his Soul Fire to the Undead God, not a Little Zombie that couldn¡¯t even deal with the Relay Spirit. Could he get his Fire of Oath back?


    Obviously not. Negris flew to his side, patting his shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s all the same. They are one and the same. It doesn¡¯t matter who you pledge to.¡±


    Eyeing tears, Holcuk thought to himself that although he had intended to become a follower of the Undead God, he had now become a follower of a follower of the Undead God. He felt like he had been demoted several ranks. How could it be the same?


    Negris comforted him briefly and then lost interest in him. This is the healthy social structure of the undead. Not possible for the lowest-ranked skeleton to have a direct soul connection with a king.


    They must have their own lords, and the lords have their own kings. Only the king is directly connected with the king, forming a pyramidal social structure in this way. Without saying the advantages, the downside is when the king dies, the whole Undead Empire collapses.


    Luther, Shamara, Big Bone, and others who had taken control of the Relay Tower finally rushed there. Only then Ange gathered everyone together, took out the box that had exploded from the undead, and said to Shamara, ¡°You might be looking for this.¡±


    Shamara immediately jumped up: ¡°Luna! Luna¡¯s scent!¡±


    Negris also jumped up: ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±


    ¡°Undead, killed it, it exploded out.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°Are you damn Romance God¡¯s lover? Only one box exploded? Where¡¯s the other stuff?¡± Negris complained unhappily.


    ¡°Outside,¡± Ange pointed out of the tower.


    With a whoosh, Negris shot out, followed by Luther and Shamara.


    After only a few minutes, they all came running back: ¡°Where? We couldn¡¯t find anything, did someone pick something up?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, missing?


    His gaze swept over everyone once, then he suddenly rushed over and dragged a big cat out from the corner.


    ¡°Meow!¡± The Dimension Beast wanted to run but was firmly caught by its hind legs.


    Ange shook the Dimension Beast vehemently by holding its hind legs, a bunch of various items cascading out.


    There were Soul Crystals, Demon Crystals, gold and silver coins, bone and magic artifacts, books, personal belongings, a few beads, and even a fire basin.


    He shook it again, causing a pile of elf beans, upgrade beans, some unknown beans, and a purple-gold finger bone to fall out... When these beans fell, the Dimension Beast really panicked. It meowed loudly and tried in vain to catch them with its small claws.


    Only then did Ange let it go, throwing it to the ground. The Dimension Beast quickly pounced on the pile of beans and, with its paws as fast as lightning, quickly picked them all up before scrambling away.


    ¡°So it was the one who picked everything up. Let¡¯s check what we have here,¡± said Negris as he began picking up the dropped items. Shamara glanced at them but showed no interest because none of it had Luna¡¯s scent.


    ¡°So, my intuition tells me that this box has something to do with it. What is this box and why does it have Luna¡¯s scent?¡± Shamara asked in confusion.


    Without lifting his head, Negris replied, ¡°This is a Broken Seal invented by Durken. It can seal away any incomplete powers. I suspect the Luna we met before isn¡¯t complete, and this box holds another part of her.¡±


    ¡°Luna¡¯s not complete? How is this possible? She was a perfectly formed six-winged angel.¡± Shamara said with shock.


    Negris finally lifted his head, replying, ¡°First, you must understand the mystical properties of holy spirit angels. They are not ordinary creatures. Even if only their skeletons remain, they can fully recover as long as they are bathed in holy light. Theoretically, as long as there is sufficient holy light, even if only a fingernail remains, she can still recover into a complete six-winged archangel.¡±


    Luther exclaimed in shock, ¡°But Lord Nage, isn¡¯t that like you!?¡±


    ¡°What, are you saying that I¡¯m a fingernail? I am a dragon scale, dragon scale, dragon scale!¡± Negris waved away and started slapping Luther¡¯s head.


    Luther grabbed his head and thought to himself in grievance: Aren¡¯t they basically the same thing?


    Negris wasn¡¯t angry because Luther compared him to a fingernail but because he himself hadn¡¯t remembered this detail. If Luther hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have recalled that his current body had been created just like that.


    Because the two scenarios are essentially different; angels recover by their own properties, while his recovery was due to Ange¡¯s healing.


    But the anger had to be taken out on somebody. He gave Luther quite a beating before he calmed down and squatted back down on the ground.


    Shamara helplessly asked again, ¡°So what do we do next? Do we break this seal? How do you break the seal? Can we break the box?¡±


    Negris replied, ¡°You have to think this over. If she remains sealed inside, she won¡¯t have any previous memories and she won¡¯t remember giving you wings. However, she would definitely remember the meaning of the holy light. If she recovers, the first thing she¡¯d possibly do is purify you, the fallen angel.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing this, Shamara immediately set down the wooden box, pushed it toward Ange¡¯s feet and then retreated far away.


    Ange had no choice but to pick it up and place it back inside the Temple of Rest.


    Negris had mostly examined those items, he picked up the fire basin from the ground and said, ¡°The others are ordinary items except these few beads and this fire basin. This basin shouldn¡¯t appear in an undead¡¯s space artifact. Let¡¯s light it up and see.¡±


    Once the fire basin was lit, the flames burnt for a while, then suddenly shifted. Some kind of aura descended upon the flames, conjuring a face.


    A surprised voice came through, ¡°Eh? You¡¯re still able to light the fire basin, those guys didn¡¯t... Mother...!¡±


    The demon apparently mistook the one who lit the fire basin for an undead. But when the image fully manifested, what it saw were faces of Ange and the others. It was taken aback and instantly tried to flee.


    A big cat suddenly darted out from in-between everyone¡¯s feet. It extended its claws into space as though it was preparing to pull over the demon.


    However, before the Dimension Beast could strike it with its paw, Ange¡¯s Boundary-crossing Hand had already gripped the flames along with the whole fire basin, lifting it up.

 Chapter 376: 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_1

    Chapter 376: Chapter 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_1


    A fire basin? A demon offering? A demon? Why does this aura seem a bit familiar? These thoughts just popped up in Negris¡¯s mind when he heard Ange angrily shout, ¡°Turus! You burnt my field!¡±


    Negris almost fell to the ground, as he tried to restrain the furious Ange with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s not Turus, Not Turus. Turus is dead, dead.¡±


    This skull won¡¯t get over it, will it? Last time in the Black Mountain Kingdom, he called any demon he saw Turus. Now he sees a demon and calls it Turus again. Surely not all demons are Turus?


    Wait a minute, now that I think about it, isn¡¯t this that demon from the Black Mountain Kingdom?


    ¡°Is it you? The demon from the Black Mountain Kingdom?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    The Lord of Terror, with a pained expression, asked, ¡°Who exactly is this Turus? Do I look like him?¡±


    Negris shook his head, ¡°Not similar, not similar. He¡¯s just a high-level devil. You can do a demon offering, so you¡¯re at least at the Devil King¡¯s level, right? How should we address you?¡±


    ¡°High-level Devil?! You guys can¡¯t even tell a high-level devil?! Are you bli...¡± The Lord of Terror wanted to curse ¡®are you blind?¡¯, but considering his own plight, he swallowed the remaining words.


    Negris was also quite embarrassed. Indeed, he was blind. Demons are one of the most complex species, second only to insects. They not only have different forms, varying strengths, and different attributes, but also their methods of reproduction are often different.


    Succubi are a kind of demon, and they have a more unique method of reproduction (6000 words omitted here...)


    So, for convenience, humans rank demons by their strength. The rankings are inferior demons, demons, mid-level high-level, Great Demons, which are common demons. Above them are the Devil King and the Demon Overlord, which are not so common.


    Each of them is a king who controls a vast territory and commands thousands of subjects, equivalent to human gods and the truly powerful.


    Ange¡¯s mistake of equating a non-standard Demon God with a standard high-level demon, if not blindness, then what is it?


    ¡°I am the Lord of Terror, the Overlord of the Terror Abyss, what do you want to do?¡± The Lord of Terror asked grumpily.


    ¡°Lord of Terror? Are you a Demon Overlord? What are you doing here?¡± Negris asked before adding, ¡°What did you do in the Black Mountain Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me? You should know, dealing with a demon requires paying a sufficient price. Are you prepared?¡± The Lord of Terror asked.


    Negris laughed, ¡°We¡¯re prepared. As long as you answer our questions, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    The Lord of Terror gave him a glance, ¡°This is just my projection, not my real body. Do you need to release me? Give something practical.¡±


    ¡°Even a projection is part of the power right? If you don¡¯t agree, should we squeeze it to pop?¡± Negris said confidently.


    The Lord of Terror¡¯s face changed a few times, and finally, he sighed reluctantly, ¡°Mainly because I don¡¯t have much of my offering fire basin left. Forget it, I¡¯ll only answer three of your questions. After that, you have to put down my fire basin. Do you agree? If you agree, let¡¯s make a contract.¡±


    With his words, a phantom of a scroll slowly appeared, written with a demon inscription contract.


    The Lord of Terror explained, ¡°Do you understand Demon Inscriptions? Let me explain, this line is the names of the parties to the contract, this line are the agreements, answer three questions, this line is the reward, or say bonus, as long as I answer your three questions, you have to let go of my fire basin, not harming me in any way, and finally the signature. Any questions? If there are none, press your fingerprint on the signature.¡±


    Negris squinted his eyes and carefully read line by line.


    Seeing him taking too long, the Lord of Terror got a bit impatient, ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you understand, this is Demon Inscription, would we demons deceive you?¡±


    Negris glanced at him, revealing a strange expression, ¡°What if I really understand? You demons claim to never lie, but that¡¯s only a claim. The succubus I knew always says she¡¯s eighteen years old. Can you explain this Inscription to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Doesn¡¯t this line just say, not to harm me in any way?¡± The Lord of Terror stammered.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This ¡®line¡¯ does mean that, but what about this ¡®sentence¡¯? What does it mean? You better think it through, I¡¯ve never seen a demon lie on a Demon Contract before.¡± Negris emphasized the words ¡®line¡¯ and ¡®sentence¡¯.


    The Lord of Terror¡¯s face turned as uncomfortable as if he had eaten feces, he grumbled, ¡°Pay an additional 600 Demon Crystals to the Lord of Terror... So, you really can read inscriptions...¡±


    Negris laughed, ¡°It seems you demons really wouldn¡¯t lie on the Demon Contract, only hiding key information. Three questions for 600 Demon Crystals, are you a mage from the Legalist Guild?¡±


    The Lord of Terror became defensive, ¡°I am the Lord of Terror, the all-knowing Lord of Terror. It¡¯s your honor to have the opportunity to ask me questions. Two hundred crystals per question is very cheap, don¡¯t compare me to those foolish humans.¡±


    Thud! All-knowing?! Negris looked at the Lord of Terror, his eyes inevitably filled with intense fighting spirit: Kvada, dare to steal the prefix of my God of Knowledge?

 Chapter 377: 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_2

    Chapter 377: Chapter 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_2


    However, after taking a glance at Ange, Negris began formulating his plans and was about to ask the question he had been unable to answer: Where did the King go?


    But before he could speak, the devil added, ¡°Aside from personal, private and unique matters, like where someone went, what color underwear they¡¯re wearing, or whether they¡¯ll be struck by a meteor while walking down the street, I can answer anything public or knowledge-related. With just a small price, you can ace any test or assessment.¡±


    Geez, this guy not only wanted to steal the title of the God of Knowledge, he even stooped to doing what Negris refused to do. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, just drop it.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The devil quickly called out, every sentence about the Demon Crystal in the contract slowly began to disappear, ¡°This should be fine now, right?¡±


    ¡°Add the date and deadline.¡±


    Negris was still rather curious about why the devil appeared in Black Mountain Kingdom and how it got mixed up with the undead. After carefully examining the contract to ensure there were no hidden tricks, he pressed down his finger to sign it.


    The demonic contract dissipated, turning into specks of light that disappeared into Negris and the devil.


    In the world of magic, there are many powers maintaining honesty and contracts. The Undead have soul oaths, living beings have loyalty oaths, wizards have magic contracts, and demons have demonic contracts.


    These were all bound by belief and rules, it was difficult to cheat. Even a prayer must follow the rules. Last time, someone prayed to the Undead God but did not fulfill his promise and ended up getting chopped by Ange.


    Soul oaths are maintained by soul contact, magic contracts are upheld by magic elements, and devil contracts also have counterparts to enforce them. There was no fear of breaking the agreement.


    However, devils often like to cheat and hide critical information. If you don¡¯t understand the Demon Inscription, it¡¯s easy to be at a disadvantage.


    Yet human nature is greedy and always hoping for a fortunate stroke of luck. Even when they know that they¡¯ll lose, they can¡¯t help but think they won¡¯t be that unlucky.


    After signing the contract, Negris was ready to ask questions: ¡°Are you in the Black Mountain Kingdom to exploit the insect disaster and then collect the fear from humans for something?¡±


    With a sharp look, the devil widened his eyes, ¡°Wait, you can ask questions like this?¡±


    This is equivalent to stating the answer before asking the question. Right now, the Lord of Terror really wanted to know how did he know so clearly.


    ¡°I...this...you...¡± The Lord of Terror stammered.


    ¡°You better think about it, the contract has been signed, and I even added a deadline. Can you bear the backlash of the contract?¡± Negris proudly stated. He had been once despised by Shamara, so he quickly saw through the devil¡¯s intentions of avoiding deadlines.


    The Lord of Terror reluctantly submitted, ¡°I created a few Terrifying Ghosts to parasitize the Relay Spirits, did it succeed?¡± He could faintly sense the presence of the Relay Spirits from the lower tower where he was.


    ¡°Oh, so you created that Terrifying Ghost,¡± Negris realized.


    ¡°So you mixed with the undead only to parasitize the Relay Spirits. But, how did they get their hands on this thing?¡± As Negris spoke, he motioned for Ange to bring out the box sealing Luna¡¯s Holy Spirit Fragments.


    The Lord of Terror practically wanted to cry, ¡°You can¡¯t ask questions like this! How many are these now?¡±


    ¡°One,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°One hell! If I don¡¯t answer the previous one, it is default. If I answer the previous one, you will say the question is not established and the second one is the real question! You, little yellow dragon, are too sneaky,¡± The Lord of Terror burst into anger.


    Usually, it was him tricking others like this, but now someone used the same tactic against him.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Negris didn¡¯t deny using mischievous tricks. After all, what could he extract from only three questions?


    The Lord of Terror finally gave up. He discovered that the underdeveloped Bronze Dragon before him held far too much information and seemed to not be asking questions, but validating his own suspicions.


    ¡°The undead is the night watcher of the graveyard in the Land of Slumber, and he dug up this box in the graveyard,¡± The Lord of Terror replied.


    ¡°Land of Slumber!? Land of Slumber!¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise while Ange looked at the devil in his hand with renewed vigor.


    ¡°You meant the Land of Slumber? The Land of Slumber from the Resting Palace?¡± Negris asked solemnly, word by word.


    The Lord of Terror almost cried out, ¡°You know this as well? Who the hell are you? I don¡¯t know about any Resting Palace, but that¡¯s what the undead told me.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Land of Slumber?¡± Negris asked urgently, no longer worrying about asking the question properly.


    The Lord of Terror quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haha, that¡¯s three questions now, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I was in a hurry.¡± Negris slapped his forehead, angered. He was too eager and failed to trap the question, allowing the opponent to simply say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± as an answer.


    ¡°Release it. Burada, even though our deal is done, look, these gleaming magic crystals.¡± Negris gestured for Ange to take out some magic crystals.


    Ange casually poured out a small mountain of at least a hundred thousand magic crystals on the ground, causing the devil¡¯s eyes to nearly pop out.

 Chapter 378: 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_3

    Chapter 378: Chapter 230 The Night Watchman of the Land of Slumber_3


    ¡°Look again, pure Soul Crystals.¡±


    Ange crystallized another heap of Soul Crystals, his energy ever abundant. A Soul Crystal and Soul Energy are simply different forms of the same essence. Their conversion doesn¡¯t cause much loss.


    The demon, whose eyes were about to roll back, opened them wide again.


    ¡°And there are food, cloth, salt, fertilizer, Holy Essence Liquid, World Tree branches, Fruit of Life, Elf Beans, Upgrade Beans, um, and gold and silver coins. Do you want any of these? If so, you just have to pay the right price, and all these things can be yours...¡± Negris¡¯ voice was low and full of temptation.


    The Lord of Terror¡¯s eyes lit up and his gaze darted around these items on the ground. He wished he could scoop them all up. But when he heard ¡®price¡¯, he immediately snapped back to attention.


    This was the kind of talk he enjoyed tricking others with. Why did it feel like the roles had switched? Who was the real demon here?


    Be wary, don¡¯t be fooled, be wary, don¡¯t succumb to temptation. The demon reminded itself, but every time it glanced at the pile of goods, it wavered slightly, finally abandoning all resistance. ¡°Just tell me what you want, I want this, this, and this.¡±


    After some haggling, the Lord of Terror signed a tight contract. In its eyes, it was on the losing end, but everyone else thought it was fair. To a demon, fairness was equivalent to a great loss.


    Having asked all his questions, Ange threw three hundred Soul Crystals into the fire pit, where under the flames, the Soul Crystals slowly dissipated.


    Negris was pleased. Soul Crystals were now the least valuable thing Ange possessed. The daily influx of donations from the faithful had built up reserves of Soul Energy, not to mention the Instant Death Halo wasn¡¯t in use, so all that soul energy just accumulated.


    Despite the cost of hundreds of Soul Crystals, they obtained key information: ¡°The Land of Slumber was lost in the void, and that Undead was the graveyard¡¯s Night Watchman in the Land of Slumber. There are about a dozen others like him, but he was the most restless, dug up some stuff in the graveyard and ran, including Luna¡¯s Saintly Fragment.¡±


    ¡°He also gave an approximate set of coordinates. Following them might lead to the graveyard in the Land of Slumber, home to tens of millions to billions of Undead, preserved intact, because the Land of Slumber was established just to protect these corpses. Once we find it, we can regain the Undead Empire¡¯s most powerful force.¡±


    ¡°But the coordinates are too vague. We need a powerful Space Mage, and a Dimension Beast...¡±


    As he said this, Negris and Ange turned their heads to look at the large cat that was sneakily creeping over. Discovering it had been noticed, the big cat let out a ¡®meow¡¯ and dove towards the Fruit of Life on the ground.


    The Fruit of Life was the size of a washbasin, not much smaller than the large cat, but as it pounced, covering it with its fur, it disappeared.


    Getting to the Fruit of Life, the big cat turned to run, but it wasn¡¯t as fast as Ange, who grabbed its hind legs and yanked hard.


    ¡°Alright, we have the Dimension Beast. Now we just need a powerful Space Mage and we can start our journey to find the graveyard in the Land of Slumber. Once we find the graveyard, we might know why it was separated from the Resting Camp and what really happened back then.¡±


    ¡°Remember the Stripping Female Mage? Her Spatial Magic was incredibly strong, likely on the same level as a Magic Tutor. We can ask for her help, or maybe hire someone from the Mercenary Guild. What do you think?¡± Negris was full of enthusiasm, and couldn¡¯t wait to begin their adventure.


    ¡°No,¡± Ange refused outright.

 Chapter 379: 231 Reward Staff of Heaven_1

    Chapter 379: Chapter 231 Reward Staff of Heaven_1


    Ange wanted to farm! Even the appearance of Harvey couldn¡¯t stop him from farming; nobody could deter him.


    Ange took a quick aerial survey before landing. He then ran, scythe in hand, with the blade pointed downwards, scraping the ground to mark straight guideline on the surface.


    As the Little Zombie moved along these guidelines, it dug straight ditches swiftly with its hoe. The dug-up soil was piled to the side, forming ridges, and naturally, a ploughed field with neatly arranged ridges and ditches took shape.


    The Little Angel, carrying the Earth Hammer, ran around in the field, smashing any sizable stones in sight.


    The Bronze Dragon flew around with a seed dispenser. Every sway of its claw dropped seeds into the furrows.


    They buried the seeds, watered them, then stepped back and looked up at the sky.


    The sky was in perpetual darkness.


    A mistake has been made. They needed to try again.


    They collected gravel and structured a drainage channel, moved the Luminous Moss over for breeding, and nurtured seedlings while cultivating the moss. They artificially raised the soil temperature indoors and provided suitable light for germination. Once sprouted, the seeds were transplanted outdoors.


    Any which way this procedure was viewed, the workload was massive. Ange alone couldn¡¯t possibly manage it all.


    Ange ran in circles around the relay tower, pulling out the dormant Skeleton Zombies from the ground during his route, as if he was dancing.


    A sparse group of over three hundred skeletons, brought to the fields under Ange¡¯s command, instantly threw the place into chaos.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work, Ange,¡± Negris interrupted. ¡°These skeletons have no souls. They are purely conjured by your King¡¯s Arrival. Directing them in a charge or sporadic assault is easy, but making them bend over to transplant crops is too hard on them. You could use telekinesis to micro-control three to five units, but managing this many? It¡¯s bound to get messy.¡±


    At Negris¡¯s suggestion, Ange attempted to control five of the skeletons and found it to be far more orderly than gathering a whole herd.


    But if Ange were to stop controlling the skeletons, they would cease any movement too.


    He singled out one sturdy skeleton, imbued it with the Soul Fire and thereby gave birth to a self-sustaining skeleton.


    Recollecting how his master treated him, Ange repeated the process on this skeleton and imparted all his farming techniques onto it.


    But Ange still underestimated the complexity of the task. The skeleton, despite having been imbued with Ange¡¯s farming techniques, was hopelessly lost when put in the field.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± a bewildered Ange pulled Negris over.


    ¡°Perhaps this skeleton¡¯s soul is not competent enough to process such complex information. It¡¯s just like an imbecile. Teach him all the magic knowledge in the world, and he¡¯ll still be unable to perform a single spell,¡± Negris speculated.


    ¡°We can do it,¡± Ange referred to the skeletons at the farm, including himself, who were all low-rank skeletons.


    Why could he manage farm work but these skeletons couldn¡¯t? Was the knowledge he instilled flawed?


    Negris looked Ange up and down, grudgingly saying, ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant to admit it, in any way, your intelligence is not low. Sometimes, I seriously doubt if you¡¯re pretending to be foolish. Maybe you skeletons of the farm were specially selected, or created in an unconventional way, such as this...¡±


    Meanwhile, Negris pulled out a few globes. These were shaken loose from the Dimension Beast. They apparently housed spirits, like the one the Spirit of Terror was in.


    ¡°Upon investigation, I found that these globes can incubate souls. Put them in a place where the Breath of Death is particularly strong, and they can incubate souls. This globe, for instance, already has a soul in it. In about three to four months, a Soul Flame would take shape.¡±


    ¡°How slow,¡± Ange responded, and reached out to accept them, throwing them into the Temple of Rest.


    A lonely hand floated to a large barrel, opened the lid, and tossed a globe inside.


    The barrel was filled with Liquid of Breath of Death, in which a Purple Gold Skeleton was immersed.


    After a moment of soaking, Ange withdrew the globe which now contained a new Soul Flame.


    As Negris held the globe, his was filled with mingled feelings. ¡°If only that undead met you earlier. Each of these globes carries soul fragments at different stages, clearly collected and incubated in batches by that undead using the breath of death. If it knew of someone lavish enough to use the liquid form of Breath of Death to speed up soul incubation, it would surely weep on the ground for the time and effort it had wasted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to call these globes, so for now, I¡¯m going to call them Soul Spheres. They bear the rune imprints of Durken, so they must have been created by Durken. This says something about the undead: he was probably a night guard at the graveyard of the Land of Slumber,¡± Negris continued to mumble.


    However, Ange was not interested in what he was saying and just continued his manipulations; he channeled the sphere-incubated soul to a skeleon, leaving the sphere empty. He then tossed the empty spheres into the same barrel of Liquid of Breath of Death. After a short while, he fished them out. Sure enough, each housed a new Soul Flame.


    Like so, Ange obtained several dozen Soul Flames. However, this incubation process significantly drained his Liquid of Breath of Death. Soon, his last barrel of the precious liquid was left a notch less full, revealing part of Locke¡¯s skeletal skull, which looked eerily hollow.


    This was Ange¡¯s last barrel of Liquid of Breath of Death. If he didn¡¯t return to the Resting Abyss, it would be difficult to find more such refined liquid.

 Chapter 380: 231: Reward – Staff of Heaven_2

    Chapter 380: Chapter 231: Reward ¨C Staff of Heaven_2


    Alright, several dozens of Soul Fires would be sufficient for an experiment. Ange channeled all of them into the skeletons, reviving sixty undead skeletons.


    After studying these skeletons, Ange found that their intelligence seemed to have improved slightly. Upon careful selection, there were particularly three skeletons that showed significantly high intelligence. Ange infused farming knowledge into them, and they managed to grasp some of it.


    The amount they mastered was not the key, the crucial point was whether they could put it to use. These three skeletons could carry out simple tasks like hoeing, transplanting seedlings, watering, and sowing seeds.


    That was enough. Originally, the skeletons on the farm could only do these tasks. Ange acquired many abilities only later on.


    With the help of three additional skeletons, Ange accelerated his transplanting speed significantly. Coupled with Little Zombie, he now had five helping hands for transplanting seedlings. As for why Little Angel wasn¡¯t included? It couldn¡¯t handle such delicate work, and it would be good enough if it didn¡¯t wreck the seedlings.


    Soon enough, rows of luminous moss appeared on the dark earth, glimmering brightly. Among the moss, there laid robust green saplings neatly in a row.


    Ange walked to the center of the farmland and stepped on it. Three hours later, all the saplings withered due to malnutrition. They turned yellow, unable to bear ears, and died.


    Negris scratched his head and said dejectedly: ¡°It seems that the light intensity provided by the luminous moss is insufficient to meet the needs of the Instant Death Halo. Maybe we should stop planting for now and wait until the eternal night passes.¡±


    No one responded. Turning around, he saw Ange squatting on the ridge, resting his chin on his hands, calmly observing the farmland as if in contemplation.


    Little Angel and Little Zombie were squatting on either side of him. Big Bone was squatting aside, with a large cat resting on his head like a furry hat, creating a scene of tranquility and serenity.


    Witnessing this scene, Negris suddenly came to realization. That¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t need to eat, so it didn¡¯t seem important whether the crops grew or not. Identifying and solving problems might be where Ange found his pleasure.


    From planting luminous moss, holy mushrooms, beetroot, long-grain rice to the World Tree, Ange wasn¡¯t obsessed with what he planted. As long as he could farm, he was satisfied.


    As long as he could farm, where could the king have gone? Was the army of the Land of Slumber important? Not important. Even to Negris himself, it was not important ¨C he was merely trying to satisfy his curiosity.


    Realizing this, the depression in Negris¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated. He sighed, flew to the other side of the ridge, squatted down, and looked up at the dazzling sky.


    For the first time, he calmly watched the eternal night sky. The hanging streaks of light were the sole source of illumination during this eternal night. Even though they weren¡¯t all that bright, they were enough to outline the surroundings, much like a moonlit night.


    As he continued observing, Negris was suddenly struck by a thought and muttered to himself: ¡°Could these streaks of light be the turbulence ejected from a space rift?¡±


    Regrettably, there was nothing that could allow him to fly up and observe more closely, so he could only blindly guess. Just then, Ange suddenly turned to look into the distance, where a cloud of smoke came hesitantly from afar, seemingly ready to flee at any time.


    Only upon seeing Big Bone¡¯s prominent figure did the cloud of smoke speed up, calling from afar to announce its identity: ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, my Lord, it¡¯s me, Feirick.¡±


    The cloud of smoke dispersed to reveal Feirick.


    ¡°Greetings, my Lords. What... what has happened here? Isn¡¯t this Relay Tower No.4? How did it turn out like this? Is Holcuk here?¡± Feirick was baffled.


    As an undead merchant, he traveled incessantly. Though this place didn¡¯t have much business opportunities, he would occasionally pass by. It used to be a desolate Land of Deathly Silence, how did it suddenly transform into its current state?


    Rows of neat farmland were equivalent to thousands of human habitations. But where were the people? How could human settlements appear out of nowhere?


    ¡°Oh, Feirick, these lands were just developed by us. Not a big deal, stop making a fuss. Why are you here anyway?¡± Negris casually said, with an ¡®it¡¯s-no-big-deal¡¯ attitude.


    Feirick took a good look at Negris, smiled awkwardly and rolled his eyes as if he didn¡¯t believe a word Negris said. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it and answered Negris¡¯s question:


    ¡°My Lord, I have changed my status from a merchant to a staff member of the Trade Department under the Great Sage. I¡¯m in charge of trade-related tasks. I came here this time to find channels to buy food.¡± Feirick exclaimed excitedly.


    As a weak and solitary trader, Feirick¡¯s biggest sorrow was not having any powerful backing. Anyone dared to pick on him, his speed in paying taxes when dealing with Brand indicated how accustomed he was to such treatment.


    Now, he had a chance to align himself with a powerful entity, and not just any entity, but the biggest one in the Land of Fallen¡ªthe Great Sage. Despite Harvey¡¯s greater strength, it was the Great Sage who managed the entire Land of Fallen.


    With the Great Sage as his backer, Feirick wouldn¡¯t have to worry about paying taxes while trading in the future!


    Negris sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only going legit because your business route got cut off, right? If you didn¡¯t switch sides, you wouldn¡¯t be able to run your business, since all your customers are gone.¡±


    Alas, the true reason was seen through at a glance. Feirick felt like he was about to fall apart as he confessed in disappointment, ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, yes. We broke through the human defenses, and all the humans who didn¡¯t manage to escape were taken as captives. Who¡¯s left to buy my goods?¡±


    ¡°So what if nobody buys? You don¡¯t need to eat, are you afraid of starving to death? Now you¡¯ve turned to the Great Sage. You will be punished if you fail your task,¡± Negris reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we have quotas. We will be punished if we don¡¯t complete our tasks. Bronze Dragon Lord, you¡¯re so wise, you understand everything,¡± Feirick fervently agreed and praised.


    ¡°Ha ha, you certainly know the score,¡± Negris laughed, standing tall and proud. His tail, especially, was held high.


    ¡°To avoid punishment, I beg for your help,¡± Feirick took the chance to plead.


    Looking unsurprised, Negris asked, ¡°Want to buy grain?¡±


    Feirick nodded quickly in agreement, like a chicken pecking at grains.


    ¡°How did you think to buy grain from us? Do we look like we have any?¡± Negris asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Feirick firmly replied, ¡°In that cave, you¡¯ve cultivated farmland, and here too, there¡¯s plenty of newly tilled fields. You¡¯re certainly good at farming. If even you don¡¯t have any grain, I really wouldn¡¯t know where else to find surplus food.¡±


    Negris nodded, praising Feirick for his keen observation. However, his tone shifted as he added, ¡°Pity we don¡¯t have any. We planted the crops, but nothing grew. The ones in the cave haven¡¯t even sprouted yet, and the crops here are all dead¡ªyou can look for yourself.¡±


    Feirick had already seen this when he arrived and sighed in disappointment, ¡°Even you don¡¯t have any? That¡¯s painful. It¡¯s terrible for the humans. Most of them have already left the Land of Fallen, so supplies will be greatly reduced or even cut off completely in the future. The population they could sustain before, they won¡¯t be able to sustain in the future. At least half will have to die. Starving to death is just too unbearable.¡±


    Negris was silent, confronted with this harsh reality. The Land of Fallen was barren and desolate, unsuitable for living organisms, even worse than the Resting Abyss.


    At least in the Resting Abyss there was a proper day-night cycle. Here, there was a night every three months. The crops had to complete their life cycle within these three months, yielding a small harvest that couldn¡¯t satisfy the people¡¯s needs.


    Therefore, external support was necessary. For years, the Master Plane had provided seventy percent of the food supply to the Land of Fallen, sustaining seventy percent of the population.


    This meant if supplies from the Master Plane were cut off, at least seventy percent of the humans would starve to death¡ªit was a terrifying catastrophe.


    But Negris didn¡¯t dare to casually sell food. If massive quantities of food were provided, it would inevitably involve the Great Sage. How would he explain where the food was coming from then?


    Telling him that Ange had a Dimension Beast capable of traversing planes? What if the other party demanded he hand over the Dimension Beast?


    Don¡¯t forget why they were cornered here. Wasn¡¯t it because they couldn¡¯t get home? If they could traverse planes, would they need to be stuck here, desperately attacking human lines? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just teleport back to the Resting Abyss?


    ¡°The Great Sage even said that whoever could solve the food supply issue would be rewarded with the Staff of Heaven, a war trophy from over a thousand years ago. What a pity,¡± Feirick stated regretfully.


    Negris pricked up his ears, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 381: 232 The cowardly spring breeze is unworthy_1

    Chapter 381: 232 The cowardly spring breeze is unworthy_1


    ¡°The Staff of Heaven? In your possession?!¡± In Ange¡¯s consciousness space, the newly drawn-in Anthony sprang up upon hearing Negris¡¯ words, excitedly asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not with me; it¡¯s in the hands of the Great Sage in the Undead Empire. It was said to be a reward for a completed task. Why are you so agitated? Weren¡¯t you given a bunch of Great Angel¡¯s Staffs back at the Tree of Life? And anyway, what did you do with all those items?¡± Negris curiously inquired.


    ¡°How can they be the same?¡± Anthony said anxiously. ¡°Can these items even be compared? Those were just antiques. I had experts come in to refurbish them, preparing to launch a Lost Artifacts Exhibition and take it on tour in the Eastern Diocese, luring all the devout followers from the Western Region.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Negris asked. ¡°I have a rough idea about the Staff of Heaven, but I¡¯m not sure, so I asked you. How about it, Anthony? Why not become one of my followers so I can update my knowledge base.¡±


    Anthony gave him a sidelong glance: ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    After a pause, Anthony turned serious: ¡°The Staff of Heaven is the key to Heaven.¡±


    A key? Both Ange and Negris instinctively looked at Ange¡¯s Boundary-crossing Hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s its use?¡± Negris hastily asked.


    ¡°From the descriptions in the Holy Codes I burnt, the Staff of Heaven can summon the advent of the Holy Kingdom,¡± Anthony recalled.


    ¡°I see, it can be used for spatial location, just like using you as a destination marker to descend into the Resting Abyss,¡± Negris guessed.


    ¡°Yes, that should be it. Furthermore, it can summon the Door of Heaven,¡± Anthony added.


    ¡°The Door of Heaven? Not the Steps to Heaven? So, you¡¯re saying it can open a portal?¡± Negris speculated.


    Anthony nodded: ¡°It should be able to. Of course, it can also open the Steps to Heaven. In short, anyone who possesses the staff can freely communicate with the Holy Kingdom. You said that the Great Sage is offering it as a reward for a task? As long as someone can solve the food problem, he will award them the staff?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Feirick said,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°What a meaningful reward. Tsk tsk, the Great Sage is as cunning and wise as ever,¡± Anthony praised.


    ¡°Heh, I haven¡¯t seen that old Undead for over a thousand years. I hope he won¡¯t mess things up. He dares to give out a Divine Artifact that can directly communicate with the Holy Kingdom. He¡¯s not afraid that the Church of Light will get hold of it and summon the Holy Kingdom back,¡± Negris remarked sarcastically in response to Anthony¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, this task and reward are intended to bait the Church. Only the Church has the ability to resolve the food crisis in the Land of the Fallen. Only the Church would covet the Staff of Heaven. Even if others have the intention, they can¡¯t possibly transport food to the Land of the Fallen,¡± Anthony warned.


    At Anthony¡¯s reminder, Negris instantly understood: ¡°Right, the Great Sage wants to solve the food problem, and only the Church has the capacity to bring a lot of food into the Land of the Fallen. This reward is to attract the Church. They don¡¯t know that the Holy Kingdom is gone and that we have been planting Elf Beans in the Square of the Gods; so, the Church is sure to be interested in this reward.¡±


    Getting to this point, Negris¡¯ mischievousness resurfaced, ¡°What if the Church gets the Staff of Heaven and finds the Elf Beans on the Square of the Gods when they return to Heaven? Will they launch a crusade against the Elves?¡±


    ¡°They will,¡± Anthony said with a bitter smile. ¡°At least I would respond with a crusade against the Elves. So, we must by all means prevent the staff from falling into the hands of Guliani, or it will be a big problem, and many people will die.¡±


    Negris nodded and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Great Sage fear that if the Church gets the staff, they will summon the Holy Kingdom to descend here and drive them back to the East?¡±


    ¡°To descend in the Land of the Fallen? Improbable, the sky above the Land of the Fallen is filled with space rifts; the Holy Kingdom simply can¡¯t approach it,¡± Anthony said.


    Negris got a shock, ¡°Really? Space rifts?!¡± It had been speculating whether the inverted light bands it observed in the sky were the turbulent eddies of the space rifts. It hadn¡¯t expected to be right.


    After a series of exchanges and inquiries, Negris understood the details about the Staff of Heaven and discussed the corresponding actions with Anthony. Ready to break off the Soul Contact, Anthony suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡°Right, all the Elves in the world are looking for Lord Ange, publishing apology letters everywhere, expressing willingness to accept punishment for their previous offences, and hoping to receive Lord Ange¡¯s forgiveness. Now the world is guessing who Lord Ange is.¡±


    ¡°The Elves are backing down? This soon? Did the Tree of Life awaken?¡± Negris said in astonishment. It had been just two months. How could the stubborn Elves capitulate so swiftly? It was impossible unless the Tree of Life awoke and compelled them to submit. However, given the state of the Tree of Life before, it didn¡¯t seem possible that it could awaken in just two or three months.


    ¡°If they want to back down, they should. If they want to apologize, they should. They¡¯re dreaming. Ignore them and leave them hanging for a few months. Keep an eye on their situation,¡± Negris commanded.


    Negris was not planning to contact the Elves as of now. These Elves were too arrogant and uncontrollable. At least not until the Tree of Life woke up and there was something to keep them in check.


    In fact, Negris had a pretty good impression of Gailard and Kael¡¯danil, but the Truth Mage, who possessed the Forbidden Magic Domain, gave Negris a feeling of danger.

 Chapter 382: 232 The cowardly spring breeze is unworthy_2

    Chapter 382: 232 The cowardly spring breeze is unworthy_2


    After severing the spiritual connection, Negris said to Ange, ¡°The Staff of Heaven can not fall into the hands of the Church. The Holy Kingdom is currently stuck above the Resting Abyss. If they regain control of the kingdom, we will be in considerable trouble. Do you have any solutions?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, pulling out a handful of seeds, ¡°Use these.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Aren¡¯t those the high-yield grains you initially planted? Kvada, I completely forgot about them. In the harsh environment of soil and water erosion in the Resting Camp, you could mature them in the same season. If we change to fertile land, could you make it so they can be harvested in three months and maintain high yield?¡± Negris inquired.


    ¡°We could pre-grow them,¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Kvada, you seem to have prepared well in advance what you wanted to plant here, just waiting for the eternal darkness to pass. So, what have you been so busy with these past few days, turning over the land and planting the Luminous Moss?¡± Negris had a feeling that it was in vain.


    Ange cocked his head, speaking truthfully, ¡°Playing.¡±


    Spurts of blood would be coughed up, if there was any.


    The grain Ange cultivated inside the Temple of Rest was a genuinely high-yield crop. Over a thousand years, the fertility of the farms steadily depleted. To ensure the crops could be harvested before the end of each growing season, Ange continuously improved the grain varieties for a millennium.


    These grains cultivated under extreme conditions, once moved to fertile land outside, immediately demonstrated outstanding potency. Previously, Ange¡¯s fastest growth and harvesting speed was one and a half month.


    However, this rapid harvesting method led to lower yields, so after mastering the Instant Death Halo, the short growth time advantage was disregarded. Then came the Long-grain Valley with excellent taste and the Saline Demon Rice that can grow in salt water. As such, Negris overlooked this basic grain variety.


    Short growing time and relatively high yield, isn¡¯t this the perfect divine artifact for this plane?


    What irked Negris the most was that Ange clearly knew what he wanted to plant, yet futilely busied himself for several days, causing Negris to worry about him. Fearing that this poor skeleton would be disheartened, nuts!


    For the following period, Ange was busy preparing and arranging the farmland. He adjusted the fertility and pH level of the soil, tilled, sterilized, purified, and added base manure, etc. To grow a good crop, the preliminary work was important.


    Some tasks may be cumbersome for ordinary farmers, but they were effortless for Ange, as long as he continuously cast Purification.


    So, in a part of the Undead¡¯s territory, there was ever-present fizzing sound accompanied by the scent of a sun-dried quilt spreading around. The deep-seated stench of death was cleansed, and even tenacious microorganisms could not survive.


    Meanwhile, as Ange was preparing the land, in the slums behind the Holy Wall City, the Great Sage was also at his wit¡¯s end. There were too many things he had to deal with. At this moment, he deeply realized the disadvantage of having too few high-ranking undead creatures.


    For instance, he even had to personally handle interrogations now.


    ¡°This suspect, robbery, murder.¡± An undead underling commanded several skeletons, leading a lineup of criminals and pointed at one of them.


    ¡°Robbery? Murder? Suspect, please raise your head. Did you commit these crimes?¡± Prompted by the Great Sage¡¯s question, the criminal lifted his head, his gaze became dazed, and he answered vacantly, ¡°Yes... killed two...¡±


    The Great Sage had evidently used some spiritual interrogation technique and had extracted the evidence promptly. Hearing the response, he dismissed it, ¡°Off with his head.¡±


    Speaking of beheading, a Silver Skeleton moved the convict aside, gripped a bone dagger, and stabbed it from his jaw into his brain, stirring forcefully.


    The bone dagger entered the brain without damaging the skeleton¡¯s structure, swiftly killing him. This yielded a complete corpse.


    One could also stab it through the eye socket, but then the eyes couldn¡¯t be preserved. If this body were to be converted into a Witch, wouldn¡¯t they become a One-Eyed Witch?


    Even such details were carefully considered. The Undead Empire truly lived up to its name.


    ¡°This suspect, theft, large amounts.¡±


    ¡°Sever his hand.¡±


    ¡°This suspect, sexual assault.¡±


    ¡°Off with his head.¡±


    ¡°This suspect, sexual assault, a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Throw him in the Soul Prison. Burn him to death.¡± The Soul Prison was a punishment worse than the death penalty. The soul would be set aflame. Normally, creatures would faint or die from being set on fire.


    However, Soul Prison burns souls, you can¡¯t lose consciousness or die easily. Being burned to death means that the consciousness in your soul is burned to the point where you can¡¯t recognize yourself anymore.


    Great Sage made his judgements swiftly. Under his mental pressure, these criminals admitted their wrongdoings one by one, very honestly.


    Judgement was just one part of it, the bigger issue was how to feed the captured humans.


    These years, the Great Sage has been tirelessly increasing the number of living creatures, trying to feed more populations.


    Some people think that the undead are immortal, never dying, everlasting, but that only applies to high-level undead. Lower-level skeleton zombies may not die, but they do wear out.


    The bones and joints of normal humans are worn out by the age of fifty-six, and that is because they have skin and muscles for protection.


    The skeleton has no such protection. If it acts like a human, its joints and feet will wear out in about ten years.


    To protect these low-level undead to the maximum extent, the best way is to let them lay still. Lying in the Land of Deathly Silence covered with Breathing Soil can greatly delay this wear and tear.


    But no matter how much you delay, a thousand years is the limit. Without new corpses to supplement, all undead creatures will eventually rot.


    Most of these undead creatures returned from various planes of existence a thousand years ago. Many of them are already in a state of decay. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid only those high-level undead with bones, flesh, and metal will be able to move.


    Therefore, living creatures are not the enemies of the undead, but the foundation of the Undead Empire. The undead are not the enemies of the living, but a new form of life after death.


    However, this interdependent relationship has been gradually distorted by the propaganda of the Church of Light, and has become irreconcilable.


    Why would the undead kill you? They don¡¯t eat people.


    This time, the retreat of the Church of Light left hundreds of thousands of living creatures in the Land of Fallen, humans, horses, and cows. This is a great fortune.


    The Great Sage doesn¡¯t care if his soldiers are human skeletons or Corpse Witch Horses, as long as they are undead.


    The only challenge is how to feed these hundreds of thousands of people. The supplies left behind by the Church of Light and the food available from human villages in the vicinity can support them for a couple of eternal nights.


    But for sustainable development, the problem of food self-sufficiency must be solved. Otherwise, the end result will just be hundreds of thousands of corpses.


    To solve this problem, the Great Sage didn¡¯t hesitate to bring out the Staff of Heaven, believing that the Church of Light couldn¡¯t resist. Solving the food problem would only add hundreds of thousands of living mouths to the Land of Fallen, but getting the Staff of Heaven was like getting the key to Heaven.


    Halfway through the judgement of the criminals, someone suddenly reported: ¡°Great Sage, there is a teleportation request on the Teleportation Array.¡±


    The Great Sage was energized and exclaimed: ¡°Here they come! You take over the judgement.¡± The Great Sage floated away excitedly, casually pointing at the undead who was brought up with the criminals.


    ¡°Me? Great Sage, I don¡¯t know how... uh, okay, I¡¯ll judge. This one, murder? Cut off.


    ¡°This one, adultery? Hmm, chop it off. Chop it off.¡±


    ¡°This one, cheating, chop off.¡±


    ¡°This one, solicitation? Cut off.¡±


    ¡°Chop, chop, chop!¡±


    The Great Sage arrived at the Teleportation Array, eagerly expecting who the Church of Light might send to negotiate with him.


    With a flash of light, several elderly farmers appeared in the Teleportation Array.


    It¡¯s not the Church of Light? The Great Sage was taken aback. There was no hint of Holy Light on them.


    Seeing the Great Sage, one of the farmers said loudly, ¡°Is the gentleman in front the Great Sage of the Undead Empire? We are members of the Druid Guild. This is the inventor of the high-yielding grain variety that won the Spring Breeze Cup Druid Contest. Great Sage, we have brought you high-yielding grain seeds.¡±


    The inventor of the high-yielding grain variety snorted dismissively, ¡°There will be no Spring Breeze Cup in the future. That coward, Spring Breeze, doesn¡¯t deserve to have his name associated with the grain contest.¡±

 Chapter 383: 233 I Really Like the Cemetery Grass You Gave Me_1

    Chapter 383: Chapter 233 I Really Like the Cemetery Grass You Gave Me_1


    Dobinki led the way, and despite his best efforts to hide it, an expression of disgust involuntarily spread across his face, especially when he saw the skeleton zombies.


    The occasional arrogance and contempt emanating from him, the inherent superiority a city dweller feels towards a country bumpkin, annoyed the Great Sage. After all, Dobinki had blunt hands and feet and looked like a commoner. What was there to feel superior about?


    The Great Sage himself was a very amicable undead. He personally drove to distribute relief grains and could hold a conversation with the mayor, the village chief, even a minotaur. He was not arrogant at all. But what was his real identity?


    He was the Wise Sage of the Undead Empire, the wisest soul second only to the king. Even the stout Locke and Harvey wouldn¡¯t dare show arrogance in front of him.


    However, considering that Dobinki had brought high-yield crop seeds, the Great Sage felt he could tolerate such behaviour as long as it could solve the problem of food.


    The Great Sage never guessed that it was not the Church of Light that had come, but the druids.


    Like the disciples of the Church of Light, the druids were also naturally opposed to the undead creatures due to their ability to manipulate life. Their instinctual aversion to the dead was why the Great Sage hadn¡¯t considered them at first.


    But now, Dobinki¡¯s arrival caused the Great Sage to rethink his position, and it instantly dawned on him that the druids might be the best people to solve the problem at hand.


    The Great Sage was now faced with a food shortage. As long as enough food could be produced, all the problems would instantly cease to exist.


    The crop yield in the Land of Fallen was barely above a hundred kilograms per mu due to various reasons. If the crop yield could be tripled, they would be self-sufficient.


    These druids claimed they had seeds that could yield a thousand kilograms per mu and mature over a short growth period of three months.


    A thousand kilograms per mu was ten times the current yield.


    If the yield could be tripled, that¡¯d be sufficient. If quadrupled, they would have surplus to spend. Even if there was a lean year, they would manage somehow.


    Step back a bit further; even if it couldn¡¯t be tripled, doubling the current yield would still save many lives.


    The group crossed the Holy Wall City and arrived east of the Central Mountain Range. The Great Sage pointed to the land ahead, saying:


    ¡°The west side is not safe right now. You can till the lands here. Pick any vacant space you want. If you want my grave, I will immediately relocate to make room for you, as long as you can grow enough food before the next Eternal Night,¡± the Great Sage declared confidently.


    The Little Tree-stature of Dobinki shrugged with scepticism, ¡°We¡¯ll see. The soil around here doesn¡¯t look particularly fertile. If we can¡¯t produce a thousand kilograms per mu, it would be a wonder if we got five to six hundred kilograms. Let¡¯s look around some more, hopefully, we can find more fertile lands.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. Please, feel free to look around. Once you find something suitable, I will immediately have it cleared. Oh, Shadow Guards, do protect our esteemed guests. I have other matters to attend to and can¡¯t entertain you all the time. Please understand,¡± said the Great Sage.


    As the Great Sage mentioned the Shadow Guards, a few shadows surfaced to pay him their respects. With a flashing red glimmer in their eyes, they fixated on individual druids, each one assigned to a druid, their figures slowly fading into oblivion.


    This was not protection, but one-on-one observation. With these Shadow Guards watching over them, the Great Sage dared to let the druids wander around freely.


    When the Shadow Guards appeared, all the druids were shocked, except for Dobinki, who didn¡¯t seem surprised. He didn¡¯t even glance at the Shadow Guards while he took a handful of beans from his bosom and scattered them on the ground.


    ¡°Life spirits who slumber in the earth, please hear my call, awaken,¡± Dobinki said with his left hand raised high, chanting aloud. In no time, the air around became moist, turning into a fine drizzle that seeped into the ground.


    In just a few minutes, the ground was thoroughly drenched, and the seeds that had just been sown sprouted and grew visibly, soon turning into a Little Tree.


    Once the tree grew, Dobinki stepped back to make room for the other druids. They quickly stepped in, hands beaming red and blue lights onto the Little Tree.


    Under the glowing lights, the Little Tree grew rapidly and soon became a short, waist-thick tree about half a person tall.


    The short tree suddenly came to life, with a thicket of roots unearthing themselves and entangling into two short legs, plodding forward.


    The Tree Herders, the druid¡¯s favourite helpers.


    The five Tree Herders moved in five different directions, taking their time. Occasionally, their feet extended into tree roots that penetrated the soil, analysing the condition of the earth.


    From time to time, they would pull up plants from the ground, roots and all, and plant them onto themselves, collecting local samples.


    However, once they stepped into the Land of Deathly Silence, they could no longer collect any plant samples. Even their roots were reluctant to penetrate the soil.


    After he dispatched the Tree Herders, Dobinki¡¯s robe suddenly puffed up and magic power began circulating around him.


    After about ten seconds, Dobinki did a somersault and transformed into an eagle. He soared into the sky, performing the transformation magic ¨C hawk.


    The other druids, being less powerful than him, took a minute to transform. Dobinki waited for everyone to finish transforming. Once they had all turned into eagles, they chose a random direction and flew off.


    One of the druids seemed to remember something and couldn¡¯t resist asking with worry, ¡°Sir, should we wait for the Shadow Guards? I am afraid we may inadvertently encounter other undead creatures...¡±

 Chapter 384: 233 I Really Like the Cemetery Grass You Gave Me_2

    Chapter 384: Chapter 233 I Really Like the Cemetery Grass You Gave Me_2


    Dobinki replied without turning his head, ¡°No need, they are right beside you.¡±


    With Dobinki¡¯s words, the face of a Shadow Guard, vague and blurry, slowly appeared in front of the Druids, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, noble guests, we will ensure your safety.¡±


    Shortly after the Druids left, a goblin and an undead mounted on a bone horse returned to Holy Wall City. Before they even entered, they saw the Great Sage on his way back.


    Feirick hastily greeted, ¡°Great Sage, Great Sage, I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it. I¡¯ve brought a high-yield crop that produces a thousand pounds per acre.¡±


    The Great Sage looked at Feirick with a peculiar expression, ¡°You also brought a crop that yields a thousand pounds per acre?¡±


    ¡°Also?¡± Feirick was dumbfounded, ¡°Is there someone else who found high-yield crops too?¡±


    The Great Sage relayed the matter about the Druids. Before Feirick could reply, the goblin who arrived with him uproariously declared:


    ¡°Great Sage, please beware of liars. They casually claimed to yield a thousand pounds per acre, but what proof do they have? They mentioned the Spring Breeze Cup competition, but what proof do they have? What if the crops only produce a hundred pounds per acre? Great Sage, that would mean wasting a planting season. Millions of creatures would have to endure hunger for another four months.¡±


    Hearing the Goblin¡¯s heartfelt words, the Great Sage could not help asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the President of the Silver Light Mercantile Company, Goblin Silver Coin. I hope you will like this modest gift I brought when I audaciously paid this visit,¡± Silver Coin enthusiastically said, presenting a box with both hands.


    The Great Sage was somewhat baffled. Someone was giving him a gift?


    This was unprecedented for thousands of years. He was an undead, without a physical body, had lived for too long and craved nothing. People were unsure about what gift to offer, and so over time, they stopped presenting him with any.


    The Great Sage was now very curious. What could this goblin possibly give him? Demon Crystal? Soul Crystal? Or...


    As he opened the box, he found a piece of dull, gray moss quietly lying inside.


    Feirick¡¯s disappointed voice echoed from the side, ¡°Moss...¡±


    Feirick had also been quite curious about what Silver Coin would gift the Great Sage. As an undead, he had a fair sense of what could move the undead. So he had been curious all along the way, but to his surprise, it turned out to be a piece of moss. Wasn¡¯t this an insult?


    The Great Sage, however, carefully picked up the moss and said:


    ¡°This is not ordinary moss; this is Cemetery Grass. I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time. The climate and soil of the Land of Fallen are not conducive to its growth. Planting it around a grave can bring peace to the mind and dispel spirits. Wraiths are the most afraid of this. With it, no wraiths would dare to disturb you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Feirick¡¯s eyes lit up, fixated on the Cemetery Grass. For Kvada, he could overlook everything else, but not wraiths, especially since he often wandered in the outdoors and was most likely to encounter them. Their constant noise was irksome.


    Killing a single wraith was easy, but to eradicate them all was a challenge. After a while, one or two would appear again from somewhere, ¡®Ahh ahh ahh¡ªahh ahh ahh¡ª¡¯ their cries extremely annoying.


    The Great Sage, with a nostalgic look in his eyes, said, ¡°The Cemetery Grass grows most lushly in the garden in front of His Majesty¡¯s Palace and inside the Underground city¡¯s Undead Temple. I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time. I really like this gift. How did you get it?¡±


    With a stone-faced expression, Silver Coin answered, ¡°I obtained it from the human mercenary guild when I was buying various novel items. I¡¯m delighted you like it.¡±


    Of course, it was not acquired from the mercenary guild. It was Ange who plucked it from the garden in front of the Temple of Rest.


    The Great Sage did not think it was plucked from the Temple of Rest, casually asked and let it slide, and carefully closed and packed the box back into his form.


    With the gift as a prop, the Great Sage found Silver Coin more amiable. Using a warm tone, as if talking to a nephew, he asked, ¡°Why do you think the Druids might be liars?¡±


    ¡°No, Great Sage. It¡¯s not that I think they are, but if they happen to be, the consequences would be severe. You would lose a planting season and possibly starve hundreds of thousands of people,¡± Silver Coin said solemnly.


    ¡°How many planting seasons can our food supply last?¡± The Great Sage asked.


    ¡°But can you guarantee that if they turn out to be liars, you¡¯ll solve the food problem before the supplies run out?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    The Great Sage frowned: ¡°What do you mean? Speak straight, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    Even though the Great Sage¡¯s tone was somewhat rude, Silver Coin relaxed even more. In general, people are only rude to those they are close to, which suggested that his gift had been effective.


    ¡°Great Sage, you need multiple insurance policies, like a trading company that can mobilize large amounts of food and use a teleportation array to deliver it remotely, and a druid who has high yielding crop seeds and is confident in their ability to grow food in the Land of Fallen,¡± Silver Coin said confidently.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you can mobilize large amounts of food and send them to the Land of Fallen?¡± The Great Sage ignored the bit about the super productive druid.


    What a coincidence, two parties arrived at once. The Great Sage considered these add-ons as Silver Coin¡¯s bargaining chips.


    ¡°No problem. If we don¡¯t grow enough food, I¡¯ll get more from the Master Plane,¡± Silver Coin confidently stated.


    Of course, the Great Sage welcomed this. Just as Silver Coin had said, he needed multiple insurance policies. But he knew Silver Coin wouldn¡¯t work for nothing and must have a request in return, so he asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Silver Coin was taken aback, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we agree on the Staff of Heaven?¡±


    ¡°The druids come first. If they really can produce a thousand pounds of food per acre, the Staff of Heaven would have to go to them. You can choose something else,¡± the Great Sage stated this clearly.


    ¡°No, Great Sage, that¡¯s not fair. What if we can produce a thousand pounds per acre too? What if we produce a thousand and one pounds per acre? Why should the Staff of Heaven still go to them?¡± Silver Coin objected.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to produce a thousand pounds per acre. As long as you produce more than they do, even just by half a pound, the Staff of Heaven is yours.¡±


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Silver Coin breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly.


    Just then, the Great Sage¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°No good, they¡¯re fighting! They dare to hit my guests?! There are still people in the Land of Fallen who dare to disrespect me?!¡±


    The angry Great Sage slammed his foot on the ground. The ground squirmed with an aura of death, and a six-horse Undead Chariot slowly emerged, carrying the Great Sage like a streak of black, speeding towards the horizon. His speed was even faster than flying.


    Watching the direction in which the Great Sage was leaving, Silver Coin and Feirick glanced at each other, both shocked: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the direction we came from?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re fighting with the boss!¡±


    ...


    Ange and the druids such as Dobinki, and the Shadow Guards were fighting. Why were they fighting?


    Of course, it¡¯s because they had their eyes on the plot of land that Ange had prepared. The land was flat, ploughed, and even had base fertilizer added. Even in the eyes of a druid, it was outrageously fertile.


    Since the Great Sage had said that they could choose any land here, and he would even move his tomb for them, they decided to choose this plot.


    So the Shadow Guards emerged and landed in front of Holcuk, indifferently stating: ¡°We¡¯re seizing your land.¡±


    They thought this plot was Holcuk¡¯s. Who would have guessed that a skeleton had prepared these cultivated lands?


    Holcuk was stunned, as this plot wasn¡¯t his. So he hurriedly fetched Ange and passed on what the Shadow Guards had said.


    ¡°Rob my land?!¡± A flame erupted in Ange¡¯s head, and he swung the Scythe of Death in attack.


    The Shadow Guards were also rather taken aback. The one who this skeleton dared to defy was the Great Sage¡¯s confiscation order?


    All the Shadow Guards came out, surrounding Ange. Seeing this, Little Angel rushed over, Little Zombie rushed over, Negris rushed in, the Big Cat rushed over.


    Big Bone also roared and rushed over, ¡°Don¡¯t, hit, they¡¯re the Great Sage¡¯s guards.¡±


    Was it ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ or ¡®hit¡¯? What Big Bone said left everyone clueless.

 Chapter 385 - 234: The Druid Was Stripped Bare_1

    Chapter 385: Chapter 234: The Druid Was Stripped Bare_1


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t fight!¡± Big Bone rushed over and gently shoved everyone, trying to pull them apart.


    The Shadow Guard¡¯s glowing red eyes widened dramatically. He quickly raised his hands to shield himself, but Big Bone¡¯s push sent him scattering apart.


    Ange also raised his hands to block Big Bone¡¯s other hand. He didn¡¯t move an inch while his feet skidded several steps back on the slippery mud.


    Big Bone was flustered, ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± He then went running towards the scattered Shadow Guard, intending to piece him back together.


    ¡°Lord Big Bone, I know it wasn¡¯t on purpose. Please don¡¯t come closer!¡± The Shadow Guard quickly reformed a face and shouted anxiously, stopping Big Bone¡¯s approach. If Big Bone accidentally touched him again, he might not survive a second time, no matter whether it was intentional or not.


    Big Bone despondently stopped, scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... You guys are too fragile... Ange and the others can take it...¡±


    The Shadow Guards didn¡¯t care about what Big Bone was saying as long as he stayed away from them. The leading Shadow Guard said, ¡°Lord Big Bone, the Great Sage has ordered us to commandeer fertile land for our Druid guest to cultivate. Is this your territory?¡±


    Scratching his head, Big Bone responded, ¡°No, it¡¯s Ange¡¯s.¡±


    Big Bone stepped aside, revealing Ange standing behind him.


    The Shadow Guard blinked in confusion. The powerful undead creatures in the Land of Fallen were few, and Big Bone was one of them. If the land belonged to Big Bone, it would be understandable, but why would an ordinary Golden Skeleton have so much farmland?


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it and said, ¡°Golden Skeleton, the Great Sage needs to seize your farmland to let the Druid cultivate. Please cooperate.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ange refused.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton, I hope you will cooperate. This is the command of the Great Sage.¡± The Shadow Guard said sternly.


    ¡°No.¡± Ange denied again.


    Little Angel came running up and was picked up by Ange before she could make a move.


    The Little Angel turned around in confusion and pointed at the Shadow Guard, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Angel dejectedly backed away.


    After being interrupted, the Shadow Guard was momentarily flustered. They had never encountered anyone who rejected the Great Sage¡¯s commands before, so what to do now?


    But they didn¡¯t have to worry for long. They all stepped back as a shadow rapidly approached from the distant horizon. With a swing of its tail, it stopped right in front of them.


    The Great Sage climbed down from the carriage, vexed. But when he saw the scene, he immediately became bewildered, ¡°Big Bone? What are you doing here?¡±


    Scratching his head, Big Bone pointed at Ange and the others, ¡°New friends.¡±


    The Great Sage followed Big Bone¡¯s point to Ange and others.


    An ordinary Golden Skeleton, a human little girl, a witch, a Bronze Dragon, big cats, and in the distance, a human lady, three humans, a witch, a unicorn... What an odd combination?


    Since they were Big Bone¡¯s friends, it seemed inappropriate to use force. Even the huffing and puffing Great Sage was scratching his head, turning to the Druid in the sky and saying, ¡°Honorable guest, this land has an owner. Would you please find another place?¡±


    Dobinki¡¯s voice drifted down from the eagle¡¯s back, ¡°No, this soil is fruitful, the most suitable for planting crops. If we switch to another place, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll get a thousand pounds per acre.¡±


    Well, isn¡¯t it obvious?


    Ange implanted insect ash as the base fertilizer, mixed in bird droppings, added corresponding wood ash and crushed stones from the Earth Hammer. With Ange¡¯s experience of over a thousand years in cultivation, he carefully balanced the soil proportion and then purified the soil from vermin, mold, and other impurities using Purification.


    Dobinki would absolutely never find such suitable soil in a natural environment. He had never even seen such soil, so of course he wouldn¡¯t give it up easily.


    The Great Sage couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. If Dobinki had any other reasons, that would be tolerable. But now that he had brought up the issue of not being able to produce a thousand pounds per acre, the Great Sage had to give it serious consideration.


    If not a thousand pounds per acre, then how much? Five hundred? Three hundred? One hundred? No matter how much yield they could achieve in the end, the Druids could always say: It was because you didn¡¯t give us that land, that¡¯s why the yield is so low; you¡¯re responsible.


    The blame could be shifted easily.


    To avoid future excuses, it seemed like it would be better to seize the land for them, and maybe provide some compensation for Big Bone¡¯s friends.


    Thinking of this, the Great Sage turned his head, just about to say something, when the Bronze Dragon surprisingly spoke up. The Bronze Dragon gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Old Undead, do you recognize me?¡±


    Negris was attentively watching the Great Sage¡¯s expressions. Seeing his final expression, Negris knew something was wrong. Based on his understanding of this Old Undead, he suspected the Great Sage was preparing to use force.


    It would be fine for other situations, but seizing Ange¡¯s fields was absolutely unacceptable. If they ended up fighting and accidentally killed the Great Sage, that would be troublesome.


    At this point, Negris couldn¡¯t afford to hide anymore, and started yelling ¡®Old Undead¡¯ instantly.


    The disrespectful address angered the Shadow Guards, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Just as they were about to rush up to cut down the Little Yellow Dragon, the Great Sage stopped them, then he looked at the Little Yellow Dragon incredulously, shocked and unsure as he called out, ¡°God of Knowledge?¡±

 Chapter 386 - 234: The Druid Was Stripped Bare_2

    Chapter 386: Chapter 234: The Druid Was Stripped Bare_2


    Among those he knew, only the all-knowing Bronze Dragon would call him Old Undead.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a thousand years, and you still remember me,¡± Negris said.


    Upon confirming that it was really the God of Knowledge, the Great Sage was even more shocked, so excited that his form started to waver: ¡°God of Knowledge, you... you... you¡¯ve lost weight! What are you doing here? Could the Resting Camp have...?¡±


    Negris knew what he wanted to ask, but he shook his head, fabricating a reason, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the state of the Resting Camp either, Piero rescued me.¡±


    If not forced to, Negris would rather not reveal his identity to these old-timers of the Undead Empire. He could accept Ange taking control of the godhood and becoming the Undead God, but could the Great Sage accept it? Could Harvey accept it?


    What if they don¡¯t accept? What if they demand Ange to hand over the Resting Camp?


    The old-timers of the Undead Empire have a strong reverence for the Undead King that could not be erased. Could they accept seeing the Undead Godhood falling into the hands of a farming skeleton?


    Negris doesn¡¯t know. To avoid complications, he didn¡¯t want to identify himself, especially since they couldn¡¯t return to the Resting Camp anyway.


    But now he was forced to reveal his identity, so he had to fabricate a reason and coordinate the story with Anthony later.


    ¡°Is it really you? How did you get here? What happened to you? My God, you¡¯re so thin, how long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten something?¡± The Great Sage flew over excitedly, feeling around on Negris¡¯ body.


    ¡°Stop touching, stop it, go away, go away, go away!!!¡± Negris rolled and kicked the Great Sage away.


    The Shadow Guards, who had never seen the Great Sage in such a state, changed their look, withdrew their weapons and quietly retreated to the side.


    Dobinki and the others were also left aside. The Great Sage and Negris huddled together, whispering about something. From time to time, they exploded with curses such as ¡®Bada¡¯, ¡®Old Undead¡¯, and ¡®Embryo Dragon¡¯.


    After about ten minutes, they seemed to have come to an agreement. The two parted ways, and Negris returned to Ange¡¯s side, whispering:


    ¡°Ange, the Great Sage offers two straw men in exchange for half of your farmland, with the relay tower as the dividing line, the east belongs to them, the west to us, and the Staff of Heaven goes to the winner of the contest. Do you agree?¡±


    Straw man? Ange touched the straw man hat on his back and nodded enthusiastically.


    If there was anything in the farm closest to him, it would undoubtedly be the straw man. However, after the soul of the Undead disappeared, the straw man quickly lost its magic power, and it was no longer able to transform, eventually decaying and crumbling, leaving only a hat.


    Ange hated others setting his field on fire and grabbing his land, but fair trade was fine, he could always plow more land. The straw men were more valuable than any land.


    Negris breathed a sigh of relief. It was his idea to suggest the Great Sage bring out the straw men. Because he had thought about it, only something related to farming could affect the farming skeleton.


    ¡°Are you confident about this? These men claim to be high-yield crop cultivators of the Spring Breeze Cup Grain Planting Competition. They can cultivate a thousand pounds of grain per mu, can you win them? The Staff of Heaven cannot fall into the hands of others,¡± Negris asked.


    If Ange wasn¡¯t confident, then he could only refuse the competition and negotiate a ¡®friend deal¡¯ with the Great Sage to privately acquire the staff. In the worst case scenario, he could get Anthony to make a duplicate for the druids.


    Ange nodded his head.


    Then there was no problem. Negris flew back to relay the response, and on their end, the Great Sage had also talked it over with Dobinki. Dobinki didn¡¯t agree initially. The fertile land was precious to the druids, how could they let others have half of it?


    But when they heard that the other party wanted to compete with them in crop cultivation and see whose crops are more productive, all the druids including Dobinki laughed. Their faces expressed an amused ¡®these kids are adorable,¡± and they immediately agreed.


    Negris left and returned, bringing back two straw men, straw dolls in human-form, wearing two straw hats. Both the straw dolls and the straw hats were much more exquisite than what Ange had seen before.


    A boundary line was drawn with the relay tower at the center, and Ange and the others retreated to the west of the line.


    After they had retreated, the druids, excluding Dobinki, came to the boundary, sowed seeds, and then cast their spells.


    With the rhythm of magic, the seeds on the ground grew rapidly, creating wildly growing thorny vines. Guided by the druids, they formed a wall enclosing the land to the east, which belonged to them.


    Lightning was summoned over. Big Cat, Little Angel, Little Zombie, Ange, and Bronze Dragon all lined up and crouched on its back, peeking curiously into the thorny vines.


    Negris murmured in surprise, ¡°Grows faster than your Instant Death Halo? Are real druids this powerful?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the seeds,¡± Ange responded.


    ...


    After everyone dispersed, and when the druids might have fallen asleep, a shadow quietly approached the thorny wall. With a touch of a finger, a bud rapidly grew, bloomed, and bore fruit. The shadow gathered a heap of seeds.


    It then circumnavigated to another part of the wall and repeated the process, obtaining seeds from different plants.


    The next day when the druids woke up and saw the holes revealed by the prematurely wilted flowering fruits on the vine wall, they were utterly bewildered.


    ...


    Before Eternal Night passed, Ange¡¯s competition with the druids couldn¡¯t begin, but Ange didn¡¯t mind one bit. He had discovered something else ¨C these druids were a treasure trove, carrying countless treasures on them.


    The thorny vines they brought out on the first day were a fast-growing plant. Under the druid¡¯s urging, it could grow into a wall in one day.


    Then, on the second day, they planted a tree. It was low and stout, with a rapid growth rate, and it could bear fruit within the day. The fruits were the size of a human head.


    They picked off those fruits and roasted them over the fire. After cooking, a grain-like aroma wafted out from the fruits. They contained a yellow, flour-like substance, and after roasting, they could be formed into a ball and eaten directly.


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s starch, these fruits could serve as staple food,¡± Negris exclaimed astoundedly, sticking his head out of the window on the top floor of the relay tower.


    Ange and others followed suit, craning their heads out the window and watching curiously.


    Dobinki the Druid probably regretted setting the boundary at the relay tower. The vine wall was almost useless because the tower was higher, and every move they made was under scrutiny.


    Furthermore, this audience had really thick skin, or rather, no shame ¨C when told not to spy, they simply ¡®openly¡¯ watched instead.


    Hurriedly finishing their meal, the druids ran to another corner, sowed some more fast-growing seeds, and quickly conjured up a wooden house to hide inside when doing anything.


    When they all hid inside the wooden house, a shadow quietly approached the vine wall, peered through a crack, aimed carefully, and suddenly reached out. The hand disappeared before its body and reappeared beside the starch fruit tree several meters away, and plucked a fruit before disappearing.


    The shadow retracted its hand, which now held a fruit, and quickly made its way back to the relay tower.


    Once back in the tower, Negris couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Using the Boundary-crossing Hand to steal, you really are...¡±


    During dinner time, seeing one less fruit on the tree, a druid exploded, ¡°Who the hell is stealing our stuff! Have you never seen a breadfruit before? If you haven¡¯t eaten it, just say it! I can spare you one. You thief, clumsy, shameless, no..sh*...¡±


    Lightning ran over excitedly: ¡°Who¡¯s cursing? Who¡¯s cursing? Great, watch me.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Lightning stood on this side of the vine wall and started swearing,


    ¡°#$... &... *.. *... (&... ^... *... @... %.. ...¡±


    In the face of Lightning¡¯s impassioned cursing, the druids hastily retreated.


    Unable to retaliate or out-curse them, and constantly being taken advantage of, the druids felt like they were going bald.


    Just as Ange had acquired six special seeds from these druids, dawn approached.

 Chapter 387: 235: Witness the Real Skills_1

    Chapter 387: Chapter 235: Witness the Real Skills_1


    The Great Sage raced onward in the vehicle, heading for the Great Rift hundreds of kilometers away. On the flat land, a massive rift suddenly split open, as if some monstrous force had torn the earth apart.


    Surrounding and inside the rift were countless graves of various sizes. Some resembled little mounds of dirt, some had gravestones standing next to them, and some were simply left uncovered, bearing a stark resemblance to open gravesites.


    At the sound of hooves, some skeleton zombies poked their heads out from the open graves, their glinting eyes staring at the carriage speeding by. From the carriage¡¯s perspective, it appeared as though a myriad of glowing eyeballs was staring at it.


    Of course, the Great Sage had become accustomed to such scenes, not bothering to slow down and brushing past them at high speed.


    Entering the rift, there were skeleton zombies peering down from both sides of the cliff walls.


    The carriage made a swift U-turn, drifted for a few yards and came to a sudden halt. The Great Sage hopped off the carriage and quickly floated towards a large cave deep within the rift.


    As he entered the cave, he instantly saw a cluster of sacred light simmering away.


    Startled, the Great Sage exclaimed, ¡°Power of Holy Light? Servants of Light, prepare to meet your doom!¡±


    The hand holding the holy light gently closed, snuffing out the radiance. And then Harvey¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s me....¡±


    ¡°Harvey?¡± The Great Sage immediately conjured a sphere of energy emitting spiritual fluctuations. The sphere radiated spiritual waves in all directions, reflecting off objects and bouncing back.


    Undead beings observe the outside world via souls, and the spirit fluctuation sphere could illuminate their world, functioning like a flare.


    Undead beings can actively emit spiritual fluctuations to observe the surroundings, but this approach easily draws others¡¯ attention, often leading to confrontations.


    So, in a world filled with undead creatures, what do you think would happen if everyone recklessly emitted spiritual fluctuations to peek here and there?


    Hence, the undead living in the Undead Empire understood a rule of etiquette: if you can¡¯t clearly see others, use a flare to light them up.


    Soon, the Great Sage saw Harvey sprawling on a stone lounge chair in the darkness.


    ¡°So it really is you. What was that holy light earlier?¡± The Great Sage asked, puzzled.


    Without even bothering to move his toes, Harvey opened his right hand to reveal a cluster of holy light blazing in his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt? What happened? Were you attacked by a servant of Light?¡± The Great Sage exclaimed in shock.


    They were currently hundreds of kilometers deep into the Land of Fallen, a region filled with undead all around for hundreds of kilometers. If a servant of Light could infiltrate this deeply to carry out an assassination on a Lord of Mourning, let alone injuring him, he wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary servant.


    ¡°During the city siege,¡± Harvey drawled lazily.


    ¡°The siege? That¡¯s not right. I watched the whole thing. When were you injured?¡± The Great Sage recalled the siege and asked with confusion.


    ¡°When I hit the wall, a shadow burst out and struck me, knocking off my finger,¡± Harvey lifted his palm. Four fingers were made of purple-gold bones, and one of light-grey bone.


    However, that light-grey finger was riddled with holes from the holy light¡¯s burning.


    Harvey took a glance, found it unsightly, and plucked the finger off. He walked to the nearby cave wall and kicked at it.


    The cave wall had numerous humanoid indentations, each holding a Golden Skeleton. The kick dislodged one of the Golden Skeletons.


    The disoriented Golden Skeleton scratched its skull as it climbed up, looking perplexedly at Harvey.


    Harvey pointed at his finger: Prattle prattle....


    Without uttering a word, the Golden Skeleton raised its middle finger, grasped it with his other hand, pulled off the finger bone and handed it to Harvey before ambling out, leaving Harvey behind.


    Not long after, the Golden Skeleton came back with a silvered finger bone, clearly not knowing who exactly it had taken it from.


    ¡°You really are something. You even snatch your underling¡¯s bones, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± said the Great Sage, looking disgusted.


    Harvey shrugged, saying helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t help it. The grey bone I picked up was burned like this by holy light. If I don¡¯t replace it with a sturdier one, it will be burned down soon. I was actually hoping to get whatever bone I could find and refine it myself.¡±


    ¡°What kind of holy light is so overbearing that even you can¡¯t suppress it? After all these days, it¡¯s still burning?¡± The Great Sage looked closer and exclaimed in alarm:


    ¡°No way, Fire of Mass Faith!¡±


    Harvey slumped back onto the stone lounger, giving the Great Sage a sidelong glance.


    Used to Harvey¡¯s habit of saving effort whenever possible, the Great Sage started explaining voluntarily:


    ¡°The Fire of Mass Faith is a particularly vicious flame. Essentially, it means part of a faith network is pinned on you. As long as these followers hold a devout belief in Light, their faith will continuously strengthen this flame, searing your body.¡±


    Harvey asked, ¡°Can it be dispelled?¡±


    ¡°Very difficult, because it¡¯s formless. Furthermore, it¡¯s something many Disciples of Light dream of having. The Fire of Mass Faith is the seed of godhood. Those who possess it can gather followers¡¯ faith and gradually grow into new deities. But if this thing is nailed to your body, that¡¯s truly Kvada.¡± The Great Sage shook his head, unsure how to continue.


    However, Harvey had caught an important point, ¡°Become a god? They pinned a seed of godhood, something that could turn them into gods, onto me? The cost is too high, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 388: 235: Witness the Real Skills_2

    Chapter 388: Chapter 235: Witness the Real Skills_2


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear about high costs, as long as it can be recouped. Now, unless you abandon this body of yours, or find one of the Gods of Light to remove this Fire of Mass Faith for you, or else kill all these Disciples of Light, cutting off their faith, this fire wouldn¡¯t flare up again,¡± the Great Sage said.


    ¡°Abandon my body? No way, I¡¯ve worked so hard to get it to this state, I¡¯m not giving up. The Gods of Light? Heh, who knows how many are still around. Killing all the Disciples of Light sounds easier, but it¡¯s such a chore. Forget it, I¡¯ll think about it. This tiny bit of Holy Light won¡¯t do any harm anyway.¡±


    Harvey stretched lazily, sinking into the stone chair in a more comfortable position. Heaven knows how his skeletal frame could differentiate between comfortable postures. His bones scraped the stone chair until it flaked.


    Then he remembered something, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met the God of Knowledge,¡± the Great Sage said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh? Where did you meet him?¡± Harvey¡¯s spirits lifted, and he sat up in the stone chair.


    However, after the Great Sage relayed the circumstances of meeting Negris, Harvey immediately lost interest and lay back down.


    ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Harvey¡¯s unexpected reaction left the Great Sage a little flummoxed.


    ¡°Not excited, it doesn¡¯t want to meet us,¡± Harvey replied.


    ¡°What!?¡± The Great Sage had been so excited since meeting Negris, he hadn¡¯t had time to think things through. It was only when Harvey reminded him that he finally caught on.


    Indeed, Negris didn¡¯t want to see him, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have revealed his identity only when he was about to force the issue. Furthermore, it was clear that Negris hadn¡¯t just arrived in the Land of Fallen. If he hadn¡¯t sought them out after all this time, he obviously didn¡¯t want to meet.


    This was hard for the Great Sage to accept: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it want to see us? I arranged for its droppings to be cleared, even its lamb meals are procured by me, and it didn¡¯t want to see us? Doesn¡¯t it know we miss His Majesty deeply?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty, is no more,¡± Harvey muttered absent-mindedly.


    If their monarch was still around, Negris would not have been so standoffish towards them. This change of attitude only confirmed their previous conjecture ¨C their monarch was gone.


    ¡°It said that Piero saved it. Something must have happened to the Resting Camp, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the seal. However, it didn¡¯t say what happened, only that it didn¡¯t know,¡± the Great Sage furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Piero, huh...¡± Harvey too couldn¡¯t help but sit up: ¡°This guy is much more difficult to deal with than the God of Knowledge, too slippery.¡±


    Even the mourned Harvey felt that dealing with Anthony was challenging, at least lying down wouldn¡¯t cut it.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± The Great Sage asked.


    Harvey hesitated for a moment, and reluctantly got up: ¡°Let¡¯s go see it first.¡±


    He reluctantly shuffled his way to the cave entrance, and the sky suddenly brightened.


    Harvey looked up and said, ¡°Eh, the eternal night is over. Forget it, I¡¯ll go see him during the next eternal night, I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    Having found an excuse, Harvey turned around and went back, once again throwing himself into the stone lounge chair.


    The Great Sage stood there for a while, sighing helplessly: ¡°If only you were a bit more diligent, we wouldn¡¯t have needed over a thousand years to break the human line of defense.¡±


    From the depths of the cave came Harvey¡¯s languid voice: ¡°Can¡¯t do it, my lumbar disc is herniated, can¡¯t get up, the more active I am, the worse it becomes.¡±


    The Great Sage drove back on his own, against the first rays of sunlight after the eternal night...


    ...


    As the first sunlight broke after the eternal night, Ange was getting ready, hugging a breadfruit. When the Druids were scared off by the lightning earlier, they left behind a saying, ¡®Stealing the breadfruit is useless, they can¡¯t cultivate the seeds¡¯, which seriously underestimated Ange.


    From the moment he watched them eat the breadfruit, Ange knew why there were no seeds inside the fruit ¨C because it wasn¡¯t ripe yet.


    Some fruit from certain plants only develop seeds once they¡¯re fully ripe, and evidently, the breadfruit is one of them.


    What the Druid had said was correct. Once a fruit without seeds is picked, it cannot grow again, hence, it cannot bear seeds.


    However, Ange was no ordinary person. He could make a cut-off branch from the Tree of Life bear fruit. So why would he fear such an ordinary breadfruit?


    Pouring essence onto the fruit, the Instant Death Halo was activated, causing the once plump fruit to shrivel quickly. When opened, almost all of the starch inside was consumed, leaving only dozens of black seeds.


    Ange picked a full seed and planted it in the east side of the ground.


    Around lunchtime, the druid parted the bamboo forest and entered the enclosed breadfruit tree grove. To prevent the fruits from being stolen, they had to plant bamboos to surround the breadfruit tree, making it impossible to see the tree even from the tower, hence preventing theft.


    However, the druids did not realize that many bamboo shoots not yet out of the ground had been plucked.


    Parting the bamboo forest and counting the fruits ¨C none were missing. The druids kept track of the exact number of breadfruits on the tree.


    When the fruits for lunch were picked and just about to be brought out, the druid suddenly smelled the aroma of roasted breadfruit. This led him to involuntarily glance inside his arms.


    All the breadfruits were there. So, who was roasting the breadfruit?


    Following the scent, the druid reached the bramble wall. Speaking a spell, a vine from the bramble reached out and lifted him, allowing him a view beyond the wall. Immediately, he spotted that particularly annoying unicorn.


    Lightning was sitting on the field ridge, holding a roasted breadfruit in its front hooves. It bit a piece off and licked it continuously.


    Seeing the druid poking his head out, Lightning greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Hello, have you eaten? Are we arguing again today?¡±


    The druid, his face turning pale with anger, couldn¡¯t say anything. He just muttered to himself, ¡°You only stole one breadfruit, let¡¯s see what you will eat when you finish it.¡±


    However, such ¡®mumbling¡¯ was loud enough for Lightning to hear.


    After lunch, busying himself the whole afternoon, the druid coming to pick the breadfruit again smelled the scent of the roasted breadfruit.


    When he climbed up the wall for a look, he found the unicorn sitting in the same place as noon, glancing at him as it slyly extended its tongue, licking the inside of the breadfruit from a hole.


    The druid was so mad that he was about to explode. He comforted himself, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s the same fruit shell as before. He¡¯s just trying to annoy us by stuffing something else into it.¡±


    At dinner, the unicorn came again, carrying two breadfruits this time. It licked one and then the other.


    The druid was infuriatingly mad. He roared, transforming into a giant bear and smashed the bramble wall in front of him, ¡°I will tear...¡±


    Just as he was halfway through his sentence, he saw many heads popping out from behind the unicorn, from a field ridge. An excited little girl was just about to climb out but was stopped by a gold skull holding her collar.


    Was this an ambush? A sense of unease hit the druid. He quickly changed his sentence, ¡°I will tear... tear some wild vegetables, for seasoning back at camp.¡±


    The giant bear paw randomly grabbed two handfuls of wild grass from the ground, and then shrunk back, uttering an incantation as the smashed bramble wall slowly grew back again.


    When he reported to Dobinki later, the druid said, somewhat aggrieved, ¡°Those things are obviously trying to provoke us into a fight. Then the competition will end, and they won¡¯t be obligated to lose.¡±


    Dobinki felt the same way. They ¨C a group without any druids ¨C dared to compete with them in farming, there was no way they could win other than resorting to underhanded tactics.


    However...


    ¡°You said they have many breadfruits? It seems they¡¯ve managed to plant the breadfruit seeds, they do have some skills. We should also not let our guard down. If we lose to them, it will be embarrassing, so from now on, let¡¯s add another two hours of prayer.¡± Dobinki announced.


    The other druids sighed without any objection. Indeed, if they lost in farming to a motley crew of skeletons, a little girl, an embryo dragon, and a nasty-mouthed horse, it would indeed be embarrassing.


    When everyone else was asleep, Dobinki stealthily went to the location of the water buckets. These were dew collection buckets, used to collect nighttime dew for watering, which can save a lot of Magic Power.


    Dobinki took out a bottle and poured the black liquid in it into the water, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s time to show you what real skills look like.¡±

 Chapter 389: 236: Don’t Blame Me for Being Rude_1

    Chapter 389: Chapter 236: Don¡¯t Blame Me for Being Rude_1


    Ange took out a bottle of black liquid and poured it into the bucket in a gurgle. Seeing that the color was still light, he took out another bottle, and poured three bottles in a row. He stirred it evenly, then began the detailed work.


    He flicked his fingers, and the liquid in the bucket jumped up, following his actions and bounced towards a certain plant, then exploded. The mist sprayed evenly on the plant.


    This continued non-stop until all the plants were sprinkled with water fertilizer mixed with Insect Ash Liquid.


    Negris flapped back and reported to Ange: ¡°Ange, those druids are continuously casting light on each plant. It seems to be supplementary lighting, but the light is only red and blue, which is a bit strange.¡±


    Ange quickly dropped the water fertilizer and ran to the top of the tower to look down.


    The druids were scattered around the farmland, each taking care of a portion of the crops. They emitted red or blue light from their hands, constantly brushing over the plants.


    Ange rested his chin on the windowsill, watching until the druids finished. Then he lifted his palm, held up a ball of white holy light, and turned his palm a few times. The color of the holy light began to change.


    No, that¡¯s not right. Ange shook his hand, and then offered another ball of white light. This white light wasn¡¯t as soft as the holy light and was a bit dazzling. If you look at it for a long time, you will feel your eyes are sore.


    ¡°Flash Technique?¡± Negris leaned over and said, ¡°It should not be Flash Technique. They can persist for several hours, more powerful than the magic array used by Witch City. The consumption of Flash Technique is too great, they couldn¡¯t possibly sustain it for so long.¡±


    As soon as Negris finished speaking, the white light in Ange¡¯s hand suddenly turned blue, and after a while, it turned red again.


    Negris frowned and looked for a while, then hesitated and said: ¡°It¡¯s still the Flash Technique, but the elemental fluctuations are much less. Is it because they only emit red and blue light, so the consumption is reduced? But what is the use of this?¡±


    Talking too much is useless, you still have to experiment. Ange immediately marked out a small control zone in the farmland, part illuminated with red and blue light, part with holy light, and part planted with Luminous Moss for supplementary light.


    Seven or eight days later, the differences were obvious. The crops exposed to red and blue light were much stronger in both grain stalks and leaves than those that only received holy light or were supplemented with Luminous Moss.


    ¡°It seems that these druids are quite skilled, not just eating and doing nothing,¡± Negris said.


    Its knowledge of culturing hasn¡¯t been updated for a thousand years. Nowadays, everything that gets updated belongs to Ange¡¯s school of thought. If Ange doesn¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t know either.


    Neither the cultivation methods from a thousand years ago nor Ange have any knowledge about red and blue light, but now they do.


    Ange immediately expanded the irradiation range to the entire cultivation area, emitting light for two hours every day.


    But in the original control area, Ange increased the dose for them, and they were irradiated for eight or nine hours a day, almost all night under the cover of light, and then overgrown.


    It seems that supplementary lighting also needs to be regulated. Ange continuously experimented and compared, and soon found the most suitable supplementary lighting time. In the condition of the Land of Fallen, supplementary light for three hours every day can make the crops grow the best. If it exceeds three hours, the crops are prone to overgrowth.


    A week later, Dobinki quietly came to the bucket again, picked out a bottle of black liquid and poured it in. Seeing that there was still a little bit left in the bottle, he scooped up some water, rinsed it, and then poured it into the bucket, not willing to waste a drop.


    He was still muttering to himself: ¡°This is the second bottle. One bottle every seven or eight days. In the next two months, I have to put more than a dozen bottles in. This task is losing money. I have to raise the price.¡±


    On the other side, Ange also took out three bottles of black liquid, didn¡¯t even look, just dumped them in, hastily stirred a bit, then started watering.


    As time passed day by day, during which Anthony found him twice and said that the elves were looking for him all over the world and were about to cry. Now the whole world is curious about who Lord Ange is and why he doesn¡¯t give the elves any face.


    Silver coin also found him several times, saying that the business environment here was too poor, and the supplies were lacking. He had already organized people to produce self-rescue materials and hoped that Ange could provide some high-yield grains. Then he sent him a bunch of Everlasting Spring Stones.


    In the Land of Fallen, the Everlasting Spring Stone is the most practical. There are few streams here, especially in the third month after the eternal night, when surface water is almost exhausted, but the humidity in the air is very high. Throwing Everlasting Spring Stone at the wind vent can condense water during the day.


    With the Everlasting Spring Stone, Ange could save the consumption of magic in watering and have more time for supplementary lighting.


    So Ange gave Silver coin several tons of grain for seeding.


    In the third month, Silver coin dragged a plough back and told Ange, ¡°I have organized some people to dig coal, mine, build furnaces and blacksmith shops. It took three months, and we finally made iron plows and various iron farming tools. My Lord, do you need any?¡±


    Ange shook his head. The Little Zombie is more useful than an iron plow.


    Negris was stunned: ¡°In just over two months, you have done so much? You have made ironware? You also know how to forge?¡±


    Silver coin scratched his head and spoke bashfully, ¡°My Lord, you are joking. How could I know how to forge, but someone does. I carried a bag of rice to the human camp and shouted ¡®who can forge iron.¡¯ My God, the people who rushed up almost tore me apart.¡±


    ¡°I almost got squeezed to death, and hurriedly shouted: Who can fight? Twenty or so fighters rushed over to protect me. Under their protection, I recruited a group of blacksmiths, miners, furnace workers, farmers, and some who cook and wash clothes. The Great Sage dispatched me a group of zombie skeletons and several guards, saying that he will fully support my work.¡±

 Chapter 390: 236: Don’t Blame Me for Being Rude_2

    Chapter 390: Chapter 236: Don¡¯t Blame Me for Being Rude_2


    Negris asked incredulously, ¡°The Great Sage is fully supporting your work? What does he have to do with it? And he sent guards to protect you? Where are the guards?¡±


    As Negris inquired, a shadow reluctantly emerged from behind Silver Coin, ¡°Here, sir.¡± It turned out to be the shadow guards who had previously protected the druids.


    ¡°You guys again? What did Silver Coin do? The old undead even let you protect him?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    The Shadow Guard honestly replied, ¡°Reporting to sir, Lord Silver Coin is organizing production. The Great Sage said none of us have the organizational ability of Lord Silver Coin, so we must ensure his safety.¡±


    The Shadow Guards became very honest, they had no other choice, considering the dragon in front of them had a close relationship with the Great Sage.


    Negris looked Silver Coin up and down, nodded, ¡°I see, Silver Coin¡¯s organizational ability is indeed strong, the old undead has a discerning eye.¡±


    How could it not be strong? Among Ange¡¯s many followers, only Silver Coin and Anthony could build a commercial network on their own without any worries.


    Previously, because of the war, humans had no intention to organize production, and the Undead were incapable of doing so. Now, with an organizational powerhouse like Silver Coin, iron products could be produced in just over two months.


    With a large number of iron-made farming tools, more farmland could be efficiently opened up, and farming could be carried out more efficiently. With this, even without high-yield grain varieties, the food production could grow several times over.


    The problems that technology couldn¡¯t solve could be addressed through scale. The Great Sage suddenly realized that increasing productivity by one or two times could solve the food problem without the need for druids.


    Under these circumstances, how could the Great Sage not value Silver Coin? After discovering that he was a witch, he even tried to dig into Ange¡¯s corner, emphasizing that as long as Silver Coin was loyal to him, he could immediately control the Undead Army of the Land of Fallen.


    But Silver Coin firmly stated, ¡°I have a master!¡±


    Regardless, the capabilities of Silver Coin were evident. The Great Sage still ordered all units to support Silver Coin as much as possible, and even sent Shadow Guards to protect him.


    After hearing all this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Silver Coin, you¡¯re really amazing. The food problem was actually solved by you like this. When the output is low, increase the scale. When efficiency is low, update tools. The food problem doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be solved by food means, incredible.¡±


    Silver Coin, being praised so much, scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°I just thought that there was no industry here, labor is cheap, and there are plenty of minerals, so I¡¯ve been busy with this. It¡¯s not about solving any food problem.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, your method is slow in taking effect. To increase the scale of reclamation, we have to wait for the next planting season. Otherwise, you would have won this game. Have you encountered any difficulties in your work?¡± Negris asked.


    If Silver Coin encountered any difficulties, Negris, as the God of Knowledge, could help him solve them.


    Silver Coin was stunned for a moment, ¡°Difficulties? I do have some. There is too little timber in this world. I have made a lot of hoe heads, but there are no trees to make hoe handles. Now everyone is binding the hoe heads on their hands, bending over and digging on the ground. It¡¯s so hard. If only there was bamboo.¡±


    Hearing the hoes bound to hands, Negris couldn¡¯t help but look at Little Zombie. Then hearing ¡®if only there was bamboo¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Ange, thinking to himself: Isn¡¯t this too coincidental?


    Sure enough, Ange cocked his head.


    Negris flew over, hugged Ange, turned his head to Silver Coin and said, ¡°Silver Coin, come over here, I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    With the instruction for Silver Coin to come over himself, the Shadow Guard attached to Silver Coin could only reluctantly drift away and disappear into the side.


    Everyone returned to the relay tower, Negris¡¯s consciousness even retracted into the Temple of Rest. After looking at the farm, sure enough, he saw that the dozens of acres of land on the edge had already grown into a bamboo forest.


    ¡°Kvada, as soon as you cocked your head, I knew it! You must have planted bamboo.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    He had just pulled out the druid¡¯s bamboo shoots, and now he had planted a bunch of bamboo. It would make the Druids mad.


    ¡°If you plant them outside, it¡¯s fine, but if you plant them inside your space, you can¡¯t just take them out. That will reveal your secret of having a large space. If the Great Sage finds out, it¡¯ll be directly connected to the Resting Camp, you understand?¡± Negris rarely seriously warned Ange.


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    He ran into the bamboo forest, swiftly matured a bamboo tree, and plucked its seed.


    Holding the seed, he ran out, found a random spot to plant it, watering it, then cast a spell.


    His activity caught the Druids¡¯ attention. Some of them climbed the wall and couldn¡¯t help but curse when they saw, ¡°Damnit... Lord, he¡¯s stealing our bamboo!¡±


    Wanting to curse, they were silenced by the glare of the unicorn on the wall corner.


    Dobinki¡¯s face turned green with rage. They not only stole their seeds, but also brazenly planted them in their presence. Infuriating!


    Suppressing his anger, Dobinki shouted, ¡°Friends outside, isn¡¯t this going too far? Stealing our bamboo and fruits? Those are fast-grow breeds we cultivated with our heart and soul. You are thieves!¡±


    Ange turned to look at him, nodded, and then scampered over towards the thorny wall. Upon reaching the wall, he jumped to its height, flipping his hand and leaving a bottle of the black liquid on the wall.


    Falling back to the ground, Ange scampered back. An equivalent exchange was fair. After all, they had taken quite a bit from them, it was only right to return something of equal value.


    Looking at the black liquid on the wall, Dobinki was a bit confused, ¡°What does this mean? A compensation? This a joke? A bottle of water for our carefully cultivated seeds...¡±


    Just as he was speaking, Dobinki cracked open the lid of the black liquid, took a sniff, and his complexion changed drastically. He could no longer continue speaking.


    The other Druids, hearing Dobinki curse, were thinking of continuing the lashing, ¡°Exactly, you think a bottle of water can offset...¡±


    Dobinki kicked each of them down, refusing to explain and chased them back to the cabin.


    Shutting his cabin door, Dobinki took out his own black liquid. While they were both black liquids, Ange¡¯s was clearly thicker and filled in a different bottle.


    He sniffed both, their scents were similar, but Ange¡¯s had a stronger aura.


    Dobinki carefully dabbed a small amount on a twig. To his surprise, the dried up and cut twig began to sprout.


    ¡°Yin! This is the real Yin! Oh my goodness, this is real Yin, not the expensive and diluted stuff I have. Oh my goodness, where did this skull and crossbones get it from?¡± Dobinki began to tremble all over.


    The special thing about the Essence Bug Ash Liquid is that it can bring the dead back to life, something ordinary Insect Ash Liquid couldn¡¯t achieve.


    From then on, Dobinki¡¯s attitude towards Ange changed drastically. He no longer mentioned Ange stealing his seeds, even offering more himself. He would scramble to the top of the wall, asking Ange if he wanted them and that they could exchange them for the black liquid.


    This intrigued the other druids, wondering what this black liquid was that could change the high and mighty Dobinki and even stoop to sell his seeds.


    But the seeds he brought out no longer caught Ange¡¯s interest. Either they were worthless, or Ange already had them. Lord Silver Coin had already collected thousands of common seeds from the Master Plane. If they weren¡¯t Dobinki¡¯s cultivation, Ange likely already had them.


    Just as Dobinki was racking his brain, trying to dupe Ange for another bottle of Essence Bug Ash Liquid, the growing season was coming to an end with crops starting to mature.


    The Great Sage got the news, rushed over here immediately to personally witness the outcome of the competition. Under his witness, Dobinki¡¯s side harvested 800 pounds per acre while Ange¡¯s side harvested 1100 pounds per acre. Ange won with an absolute advantage.


    Dobinki¡¯s complexion was sullen, he never thought he¡¯d lose, and so badly at that, ¡°It must be because of the Yin. I need to get more Yin. I¡¯ll ask if they¡¯re willing to sell first. If not, they can¡¯t blame me for not being cordial.¡±

 Chapter 391: 237: The Empress is held Hostage_1

    Chapter 391: Chapter 237: The Empress is held Hostage_1


    Dobinki and his group reluctantly packed their things and left, with the remaining Druids muttering under their breath about ¡®cheating¡¯, ¡®ephemeral¡¯, ¡®one more time¡¯, clearly unsatisfied.


    Only Dobinki thought he understood the reason and kept silent, even trying to get close several times to place massive orders for the black liquid, only to be rejected by Ange.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton, I am a deacon of the Druid Guild on the Master Plane. I have the right to recommend outstanding Druids to the guild. There are numerous benefits to joining the Druid Guild.¡±


    Ange cocked his head.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton, my relationship with the elves is very good. I noticed traces of elf magic in yours. You studied under the elves, didn¡¯t you? Do me a favor.¡±


    Elves?! Trying to steal my territory? No way! Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton, I have a high standing on the Master Plane. With one word from me, wealth, beauty and status...¡± Dobinki suddenly realized what he was dealing with, glanced down, and couldn¡¯t speak another word.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton, think twice. If you offend me, the consequences will be serious.¡± Dobinki finally couldn¡¯t help but start threatening.


    Ange cocked his head.


    Kvada, he couldn¡¯t continue the discussion, suspecting that the other party was a fool. Well, what else could you expect from a pile of bones?


    The Druids left in the end, taking everything with them, whether it was breadfruit trees or bamboo. They even buried the wells, not wanting to leave a trace.


    But did it even matter? Ange had already stripped everything clean, especially those private seeds. They were not only the precious wealth of the Druids but also provided Ange with some mature ideas for improvement.


    After Dobinki and the others left, the Great Sage came and brought the Staff of Heaven.


    ¡°To activate this Staff of Heaven, you need a massive amount of Holy Light Power. At least six four-winged Holy Spirit Angels are needed to use it. Although I don¡¯t know where you caught a saintess from, you cannot activate this staff using her alone.¡± The Great Sage handed the staff to Negris and said, gloating.


    Saintess? Negris was taken aback, then turned to look at Little Angel. Apparently, he mistook the wingless Little Angel for the saintess. The real saintess, Shamara, had fallen from grace, losing her holy light aura and thus was overlooked.


    However, this also reflected from another perspective that the Great Sage had not carefully detected their details. Otherwise, a careful investigation would have revealed the nature of Little Angel and Shamara.


    Let it be a misunderstanding, it was fine. After all, they were not planning on using Little Angel to activate the Staff of Heaven.


    Thinking of this, Negris pretended to be angry and said, ¡°You knew we couldn¡¯t use it, but you still offered it as a prize! You, Old Undead!¡±


    The Great Sage said apologetically, ¡°Originally, I intended to use it to entice the Church of Light, but I ended up attracting a group of Druids and you. Shall I exchange it for something else?¡±


    ¡°No, I want this one.¡± Negris¡¯s short claws quickly embraced the staff, then the Old Undead and the Embryo Dragon exchanged glances, bursting into cunning laughter.


    ...


    As the Great Sage left in his cart, he was filled with doubts. ¡°The Old Yellow Dragon seems confident that he can activate the Staff of Heaven. Why? Surely it cannot be that he has six Four-Winged Angels hidden?¡±


    Despite his doubts, the Great Sage didn¡¯t worry too much because the Staff of Heaven was a bait he had carefully chosen. It could not summon Heaven in the Land of Fallen, where the sky was full of spatial rifts. If Heaven were summoned, it would only be crushed.


    On the contrary, the Great Sage hoped to summon Heaven and grind the Holy Kingdom to pieces, depriving the Church of Light of a divine artifact for plane-projecting.


    Poor Great Sage, to this day, he did not know that the Church of Light had long lost their Heaven. For the past thousand years, the Church of Light had been unable to summon Heaven and could only summon spirits. Since half a year ago, they hadn¡¯t even been able to do the latter.


    After the Great Sage had left, the Staff of Heaven came into Ange¡¯s hands. After activating the Purification magic for more than three thousand times, the staff lit up.


    Ange felt a ton of information pouring into his soul. Almost instantaneously, he got the hang of using the Staff of Heaven.


    The Staff of Heaven was as long as an arm, with a sculpture of an angel, hands crossed and held to its chest, at the top. Ange gripped it tightly, and the tail end of the staff extended in a flash, tripling its length.


    Negris was circling the staff, the sudden extensions almost hitting his face.


    Grasping the extended staff, Ange hammered the tail end into the ground. Suddenly, the center of the hit point radiated the shadow of a Magic Array onto the ground.


    However, there were no other changes for a while.


    After observing for a bit, Negris hesitated and said, ¡°Could it be that the ground is uneven?¡±


    Could be, a bunch of them started leveling the ground immediately, scraping it flat and packing it firm, they tried again. As expected, the Magic Array reflected on the flat ground lit up, releasing intense magic fluctuations.


    Luther didn¡¯t understand magic, so he quietly came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord Nage, why does the ground need to be level?¡±

 Chapter 392: 237: The Queen Held Hostage_2

    Chapter 392: Chapter 237: The Queen Held Hostage_2


    Negris acknowledged: ¡°A magic array is a very precise construction. Every inscription, every energy circuit, every structure has to be exact or it will fail. If the ground is uneven, the normally straight energy circuit and inscriptions would be distorted and, of course, it would not succeed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are there any magic arrays that are originally curved?¡± Luther asked.


    Negris gave him a glance: ¡°You mean to ask if there are magic arrays that don¡¯t have to be straight to work, right? This is a typical layman¡¯s question. Of course there are ¨C curved ones, three-dimensional ones, layered ones... but flat arrays are the simplest. The simpler the structure, the less likely it is to make mistakes, and the higher the safety.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ So the world transfer stations would rather raise a platform to make it flat for safety¡¯s sake, right?¡± Luther drew a conclusion and understood.


    The magic array projected on the ground tore open a ring of light. Ange leaned over and saw the stairway to heaven at the top of the temple.


    Looking down from the temple, he immediately saw the perfectly horizontal and vertical Square of the Gods and the Elf Beans growing in the square. Each plant was full of Elf Beans.


    Huh? The Elf Beans have fruited?


    Ange was shocked, quickly stepping through the ring of light and running towards the square.


    Seeing him squeeze through, Little Angel and Little Zombie naturally followed, and everyone squeezed through.


    Seeing the Elf Beans all over the ground, the big cat was ecstatic. It pounced on an Elf Bean, its little paws moving like lightning, dancing out afterimages, and in a moment, the entire Elf Bean plant was plucked clean.


    Ange quickly noticed this. Because of the special properties of the Elf Beans, they couldn¡¯t be picked with magic. It was easy to damage the buds and affect the next harvest, but picking by hand was the safest.


    Ange followed behind the big cat, while Little Angel and Little Zombie held big sacks. When the big cat finished picking one plant, they would shake it out.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The big cat was furious and wanted to scratch someone.


    Ange pulled out two Elf Beans from the bag, one hand holding an Elf Bean, the other clenched into a fist.


    The big cat looked left and right and chose the Elf Bean.


    So, picking one tree rewarded two Elf Beans. After picking more than three hundred trees, the big cat gained over six hundred Elf Beans and was grinning so wide that its eyes became slits.


    While Ange was picking Elf Beans, Negris, on the other hand, was studying the ring of light: ¡°Is this the Teleportation Gate?¡± On the word ¡®gate¡¯, Negris emphasized the tone.


    The ring of light had a diameter of two meters, not small at all. Even Big Bone and Lightning could easily squeeze through. The inner part of the ring had a semi-transparent energy membrane.


    Because of this membrane, the ring of light was very stable, nothing like the violent and chaotic space rifts. If no one touched it, it would stay open quietly and only started to shrink and disappear after a long time.


    ¡°This is not good. The teleportation gate has disappeared. We can¡¯t return to the Land of Fallen.¡± Negris flew anxiously to Ange and said.


    Ange took out the Staff of Heaven: ¡°It can be opened again.¡±


    ¡°It can reopen the ring of light? And still open to the Land of Fallen? Is that amazing?¡± Negris asked surprisingly.


    Ange nodded: ¡°The array imprint is still there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, we would have to return through the teleportation array, and we would have to explain a lot.¡± Negris said.


    In the Land of Fallen, the teleportation gate disappeared, leaving only an imprint on the ground. It was already dark, and the engraving was hidden on the ground, not causing any ripples and so not very noticeable.


    Six or seven owls quietly flew over the relay tower. They circled the tower several times, one even flew into the tower for a lap, but all they found was one unintelligent relay spirit and nothing else.


    The owls landed and gathered, speaking in human language: ¡°Where are the people? Did they run away?¡±


    ¡°Seems like that. There are no belongings left. They definitely ran away.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? With a Space Artifact, even if they had belongings, they wouldn¡¯t leave them around.¡±


    ¡°There should be traces of life, right? The tower doesn¡¯t look like someone has been living in it.¡±


    ¡°We did find a lot of horse dung outside the tower.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, they ran so fast. Did they know we were coming back?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re lucky this time. We¡¯ll settle the score with them later.¡±


    A few owls took off, flying furiously towards Holy Wall City.


    Not long after they flew away, the array on the ground lit up briefly, then extinguished again. Because Ange, who was about to open the space gate and return, suddenly received a call from Anthony.


    ¡°My lord, the Elves have issued an announcement again. They said the God of Life invites Lord Ange to visit the Elf Forest.¡±


    ¡°The God of Life is awake?¡± Negris cheered up upon hearing the news: ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m going to make those Elves pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t use the space gate to return to the master plane, so they directly descended through the Stairway to Heaven to the Resting Abyss, and then teleported to the dragon lair in the Fallen Dragon Gorge through the teleportation array.


    Through the call of blood, White Neck and Naeli quickly returned to the dragon lair. Everyone was very happy to reunite after a long absence. Naeli gave Negris a good beating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to help?¡± Big Bone scratched his head and asked.


    ¡°No need, no need. This is their way of expressing their feelings.¡± Luther hid at a distance where Big Bone couldn¡¯t reach him and said.


    ¡°Their feelings are really good.¡±


    After some roughhousing, Negris, nursing his broken leg, asked Ange to heal him. Also, he asked the Dragon Speaker Sofia: ¡°How¡¯s the situation now? Have the Elves given you any trouble? Why are they so anxious to call us back?¡±

 Chapter 393: 237: The Empress as a Hostage_3

    Chapter 393: Chapter 237: The Empress as a Hostage_3


    Their knowledge of the elves¡¯ movements was acquired from Anthony, who was, after all, a figure within the church. His perspective on intelligence was surely in line with the church¡¯s interests, so his understanding of the situation could not be as thorough as that of Sofia, one of the parties involved.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Sofia shook her head in denial. ¡°The elves have not been a hassle to us at all. They¡¯ve been utterly kind, helping us dig numerous wells and wind-water towers, consequently resolving the water issue in the oasis. They¡¯ve also given us several types of crops that are fit for desert cultivation. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, Lord, in healing our injuries and illness, these elves would¡¯ve offered us voluntary medical attention.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But what¡¯s a wind-water tower?¡± Negris inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tower resembling a windmill, connected underground to a pit. When wind blows on it, water springs from the pit below. You simply have to apply a little pressure on a lever to extract water from the pit, which can be used for both drinking and irrigation.¡±


    Sofia continued to explain, ¡°According to the elves, the air contains water elements. As the warmth of the air is directed to the windmill¡¯s paddles, the water elements are guided into the underground pit. Due to the cooler temperature in the pit, these elements gather and transform into water. This process of conversion of air to water is why it¡¯s known as a wind-water tower. In any case, this is the basic idea behind it.¡±


    ¡°The principle isn¡¯t complex, but it doesn¡¯t really resemble the style of the elves. Rather, it strongly reflects the approach of those mages in the Republic of Stellaris who prefer not to use magic power in situations where it¡¯s not necessary. These mages spend their entire days attempting to eliminate magic and elements. Quite inexplicable!¡± Negris uttered in bewilderment.


    ¡°Ah, the elves who constructed the wind-water towers told us the same, saying that although this isn¡¯t elven technology, it¡¯s particularly suitable for the desert environment.¡±


    Negris nodded, indicating that he understood, and continued to ask, ¡°Anything else of note?¡±


    Sofia glanced at Ange who had already donned his straw hat and hesitated before responding, ¡°The Great Druid of the elves killed Lord Ange¡¯s plants.¡±


    Killed? Ange felt a surge of rage rise within him at once, his gaze locking fiercely onto Sofia.


    ...


    The entire Elf Forest, including the Queen¡¯s palace and the vicinity of the World Tree, was shrouded in a layer of green fog. All the elves who entered the fog lost consciousness rapidly only to be herded by a bunch of animals and thrown out.


    All animals were unaffected by the green mist, only elves were the exception. Now everyone knew that the God of Life was furious with elves.


    At the fringe of the fog, Gailard held a collar, ready to put it around her neck. She was starkly conscious of the God of Life¡¯s wrath. This was the first time she could sense the mood of God of Life clearly, without Kael¡¯danil¡¯s paraphrasing.


    She felt this rage instantly erupt once she reported about the elves¡¯ actions towards Ange and his group. The message was clear: Get out!


    Not only did she sense it, but all elves did, including the elf guards stationed at the edge of the forest.


    Subsequently, the green fog began to disperse, and all elves were expelled from the area covered by the World Tree.


    The elves lived on the World Tree. Once the fog rose, they were all driven from their homes.


    Gailard¡¯s hand


    was held back by Kael¡¯danil: ¡°Are you sure about this? Once the life collar is put on, others will have full control over your life and will, and can command you to do anything. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Gailard managed a bitter smile, ¡°If not this way, how else can we regain Lord Ange¡¯s trust? He won¡¯t even grant us an opportunity to converse.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re our queen. Your status is extremely sensitive. This has undertones of the Elf Clan¡¯s submission to Ange, and our folks will not be content with this,¡± warned Kael¡¯danil.


    ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s precisely because of my status that I may plead for Lord Ange¡¯s forgiveness. I will abdicate and apologize to him in the former capacity of the Elf King. With me as a hostage, hopefully, they will believe in the sincerity of the elves.¡± said Gailard.


    ¡°But...¡± Kael¡¯danil wanted to add something, but a gentle shake of her head from Gailard silenced her.


    Gailard had her hands on the collar about to put it around her neck when suddenly she felt a force, as if the air around her had been sealed. Her movements slowed.


    A white hand reached out, took Gailard¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Your status is too sensitive. Let me be the hostage instead. A Truth Mage should be more than sufficient for that role.¡±

 Chapter 394: 238: Are You Also Compensation?_1

    Chapter 394: Chapter 238: Are You Also Compensation?_1


    The Elemental Dead-land, the God of Truth and Law, Aestolia had never felt as hesitant as she did today. The God of Life was angry and had expelled the Elf Clan.


    The seriousness of this matter is equivalent to the Gods of Light abandoning their followers, the ancestral totems no longer protecting their descendants, the Dragon God disowning the prodigal Giant Dragons.


    All the elves felt the emotions of the God of Life for the first time. Previously, to grasp the will of the God of Life, they needed the High Priest to translate. Very few elves could directly communicate with the God of Life.


    However, they could always feel the care of the God of Life, everywhere. When a young elf playing and falls from a tree or when a young elf gets lost in the forest,


    Or when they are thirsty and can¡¯t find water to drink, a gentle breeze would carry the scent of stream water.


    The care of the God of Life is everywhere, but only the High Priest and a few elves can communicate with it. As a Being of Truth, closest to divinity, Aestolia had never felt the God of Life¡¯s power before. She had only experienced its routine care, which gave her an illusion.


    She believed that the God of Life was like the omnipresent elements, and as long as one had sufficient strength, one could control it.


    Now, she finally felt the power of the God of Life, who directly expelled the entire Elf Clan. She also felt the emotions of the God of Life ¨C anger.


    Aestolia was evicted by a deer after she lost consciousness due to the green mist, despite casting all the protection magic she knew on herself.


    This greatly shocked her. It turned out that such powerful Beings of Truth could not hold a candle to the God of Life.


    Was divinity that powerful? Or was the God of Life particularly powerful? Or, perhaps, was the God of Life particularly powerful with regards to the elves?


    Although the green mist merely caused her to lose consciousness, the God of Life could have had the deer that pushed her out stomp on her head at any time.


    Despite being angry, the God of Life simply expelled the elves, not harming them.


    What Gailard said was right. The God of Life¡¯s anger was triggered by what they did to Lord Ange.


    He journeyed a thousand miles to heal the God of Life and after succeeding, the elves ungratefully pursued him, forgot the kindness showed, and acted arrogantly and despotically.


    The only solution now is to find Lord Ange, apologize to him, and gain his forgiveness. But Lord Ange wasn¡¯t responding to them, not even giving them a chance to talk.


    This was quite normal. Once the elves mobilized, they were terrifyingly powerful. If this wasn¡¯t about apologizing, but was a trap bait, they possibly wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    If not for Anthony immediate response to last time¡¯s sudden incident, Ange and the others would¡¯ve surely not made it out alive.


    To get an opportunity to apologize, trust was significant. How could they put them at ease? The best way would be to offer up a significant elf as a hostage to them. If the elves made a wrong move, then the hostage would be killed.


    The Elf Queen wasn¡¯t a suitable hostage. Her position was too sensitive. Her being a hostage felt like the Elf Clan surrendering to outsiders, something the proud elves would find difficult to accept.


    Aside from the Elf Queen, who else could be a significant enough hostage without causing unnecessary ruckus?


    Aestolia felt that she was more suitable. She was significant enough and wouldn¡¯t cause much speculation. Most average elves didn¡¯t even recognize her. Moreover, she was the one who first suggested this, so she felt she should bear this responsibility.


    ¡°In conclusion, so here I am. This is the Life Ban Circle. If you hold it, you can control my life any time. This is the sincerity of the Elf Clan. We hope that for the sake of our sincerity, you will give us a chance to apologize.¡± Aestolia held up a bracelet with one hand, pointed to the collar on her neck with the other, and said to Negris.


    In front of Aestolia was only Negris. He was the most suitable for this task here, after all, it was just a projection. Even if the elves caught it, it would only be a loss of one body.


    Negris picked up the bracelet and asked, ¡°Has the God of Life awakened?¡±


    Aestolia nodded, ¡°Yes, he has.¡±


    ¡°How is his condition? Is he better?¡± Negris asked. He had expended a lot of Ange¡¯s Insect Ash, so he hoped it hadn¡¯t been in vain.


    ¡°He¡¯s fully recovered. All the grey spots have disappeared,¡± Aestolia replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Negris nodded and turned his attention to the Life Ban Circle.


    The Life Ban Circle and the Life Collar come as a set. The Life Ban Circle can control the life and death of any creature wearing the Life Collar, whether they¡¯re human or the God of Truth and Law.


    However, putting the collar on isn¡¯t easy. The wearer must be fully conscious and absolutely cooperative for it to lock onto their life. If there¡¯s even a hint of struggle, it might not lock.


    Without the life-lock, the Life Collar is meaningless.


    Besides the Life Collar, there were various lower-end control Magic Artifacts, such as Slave Collars and Exploding Collars, but none of these can hold a God of Truth and Law.


    Negris played with the Life Ban Circle for a while, ensuring it was the real thing and not a knockoff.


    Slipping the Life Ban Circle over his elbow, Negris said to Aestolia, ¡°I¡¯m going to test it out, are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 395: 238: Are You Also Compensation? _2

    Chapter 395: Chapter 238: Are You Also Compensation? _2


    The Life Ban Circle is real, and so is the Life Collar, but who knows if they come as a set? What if this ban ring controls a different collar, wouldn¡¯t that put us all in danger?


    Aestolia nodded her head, then her whole body stiffened and her gaze lost its luster, for Negris had activated the ban circle.


    ¡°Hiss, this thing really works. It can even lock down a Truth Mage. The elves are really sincere. I could stab her to death with just one poke now.¡± Negris walked around Aestolia twice, and even poked her forehead with its tiny claw.


    Upon releasing the ban circle, Aestolia¡¯s eyes regained their sparkle. Negris spoke, ¡°Alright, I now believe in the Elves¡¯ sincerity. Send someone to apologize and compensate. As for how the God of Life will punish you, that¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Aestolia gave a wry smile, ¡°We¡¯ve been punished already. He drove us away.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that severe? Well done, no wonder you are so sincere.¡± Negris applauded with its small claws in admiration.


    ...


    The Elves¡¯ compensation was sincere. They transformed the environment around the Goddess of Beauty City, turning the originally barren desert area into an oasis.


    Aestolia said with her eyes closed, ¡°This would have been a difficult task, but you have the World Tree along with the Fengshui Tower, which simplified things.¡±


    Behind Aestolia, a multitude of elves were busy at work. Using boats, they brought larger Fengshui Towers, digging larger pits, or water wells.


    After the water wells were built and the Fengshui Towers were inserted, wind blew onto them, diverting the moisture carried by the wind down into the wells where it would condense, quickly moistening a vast area.


    The elves buried fertilizers around the towers and planted a seed at each tower.


    Under the stimulation of the Elf Druids, the seeds quickly sprouted and grew. Vine tendrils climbed along the Fengshui Towers, reaching the top and stretching towards the next tower and the World Tree along the lines pulled between the towers.


    These vines interlaced between the water towers and around the World Tree, weaving a net in the air, which then grew fluffy hairs that fluttered in the wind.


    Any mage who could sense water elements felt the moisture in the air being captured by these fluffy tendrils. The tendrils then directed the water towards the water towers where it was guided by the windmills into the water wells.


    The construction was overseen by an Elf Druid and a Goblin Engineer. The Goblin engineer spoke,


    ¡°The Fengshui Tower and Water Velvet are a perfect match. With the guidance of the Water Velvet, at least 60% of the evaporated water from the ground could be diverted back into the water tower, greatly reducing water evaporation and saving a lot of water elements. Oh, I am Herman, a director of the Republic of Stellaris Engineering Association. Is this Lord Ange? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Goblin Herman looked at Ange with a curious gaze, failing to see what was special about him. Why would this seemingly ordinary human be apologized to by the arrogant elves?


    Apparently, Ange was unaware of his high fame in the human world and just nodded absentmindedly, leaving the rest to the Bronze Dragon.


    Negris, realizing its role as Ange¡¯s spokesperson, took over the conversation, ¡°Republic of Stellaris? Engineering Association? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. How long have you been established?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Republic of Stellaris? Or the Engineering Association?¡± Herman was a bit confused. Why was he suddenly asking these questions? Wasn¡¯t it enough to simply exchange pleasantries?


    ¡°The Republic of Stellaris has been established for seven hundred years, and the Engineering Association has been for six hundred years. It¡¯s one of the oldest professional organizations in the Republic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it has such a long history, no wonder,¡± Negris mumbled, and then added mentally: no wonder it¡¯s unrecognizable.


    After exchanging a few niceties, Negris asked again, ¡°Was this Fengshui Tower your Association¡¯s invention? What¡¯s its daily maximum water conversion capacity?¡±


    Herman explained, ¡°Its maximum daily conversion volume can reach ten tons, and when paired with Water Velvet, it can reach thirty tons. In our Association, patents belong to the individual. This is an invention of Vaguli, a Goblin Engineer and winner of the Gear Award.¡±


    Negris and Ange shared a glance; Ange cocked his head and Negris had a puzzled expression, ¡°There are patents? If we know Vaguli, can we get a waiver on the patent fees?¡±


    Herman laughed, ¡°Hehe, if you could find Master Vaguli, I¡¯m sure he would be more than willing to waive the fees, alas, rumors suggest he fell into the hands of ruthless sand robbers. The recent incessant battles in the deserts have led to much chaos. The engineering association has made several rescue attempts but has been unable to locate him.¡±


    Negris quickly turned around and shouted to the back, ¡°Call Vaguli over.¡±


    Soon, a tree planting machine drove over with Vaguli at the wheel. This tree planting machine had two huge wheels that were very wide, allowing it to move swiftly and smoothly in the sand.


    Behind the wheels were two large tubes linked together. As the left wheel rotated half a turn, the bigger tube pierced into the sand. As the right wheel rotated half a turn, the smaller tube, following the hole created by the larger tube, also burrowed into the ground, sliding a young tree into the hole through it.


    With another half-turn of the left wheel, the smaller tube loosened its grip and retracted, clamping onto the protruding area.

 Chapter 396: 238: Are You Also Compensation?_3

    Chapter 396: Chapter 238: Are You Also Compensation?_3


    With a half-turn of the right wheel, the large tube was loosened and extracted. Both wheels turned a full circle, completing the tree-planting process, and a little sapling was planted deep into the ground.


    There were people driving carts behind the planting vehicle, carrying water tanks to water the newly installed saplings.


    The planting vehicle swiftly drove past, leaving a trail of little saplings in its wake.


    Approaching Negris, Vaguli impatiently said: ¡°What do you want? If there¡¯s something, say it quickly. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m modifying the vehicle.¡±


    Negris looked up at the sky, ¡°Next month, I¡¯m thinking about reducing the ...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Vaguli quickly jumped down from the vehicle, rushed up to Negris, and sincerely grasped his hand:


    ¡°Lord Nage, the Engineering Department will always be your most steadfast supporter. Whatever the matter, you can entrust it to our care. If the Alchemy Department fails to deliver results, you can cut their budget.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I entrust any matter to the Engineering Department?¡± Negris questioned.


    Vaguli pursed his lips and nodded confidently.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you negotiate with Mr. Herman about the Fengshui Tower? I¡¯ll leave that in your hands,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Vaguli said confidently, slapping his chest. He turned and called out to Herman, ¡°Come on, brother! Let¡¯s chat on the side.¡±


    After leading Herman away, when he was sure Negris could no longer see them, Vaguli twisted his head and glanced back, cursing together with Herman, ¡°Damn Budget Master.¡±


    After cursing, the two goblins looked at each other. They had a deep understanding of each other, their shared hatred for the Budget Master quickly bridging any gaps between them.


    The Fengshui Tower¡¯s job was merely to condense the water elements in the wind, funneling it underground. The true miracle was the Water Velvet, which turned wastelands into miracles, improving sandy soil.


    Every morning, the fluff of the Water Velvet would drop off. It shed the old, water-laden fluff, growing new ones. Every early morning, one could see a thick layer of Water Velvet fluff mixed into the sand on the ground. With each step of a large foot, the fluff and sand would mix even more.


    The water retention of the sand improved by a hundredfold.


    The main reason why desert soil couldn¡¯t be tilled was the poor water retention of the sand. Even after a heavy downpour, the water would quickly drain away, leading to the desert drying up again within a few days.


    But the fluff from the Water Velvet was the best material for retaining water. Mixed with sand, the nature of the soil was improved.


    Apart from this, the stream of Water Velvet climbing the Fengshui Tower also formed a large shade net, reducing the sunlight on the ground. With these changes together, the barren desert transformed into an oasis suitable for ordinary crops to grow.


    Of course, all of this was possible because of the blessing of the World Tree allowing the crops to grow smoothly.


    After these transformations, Goddess of Beauty City had become a City of Forest in the desert.


    Of course, this was only part of the elves¡¯ compensation. There were even more sincere compensations, such as...


    ¡°What? You¡¯re also part of the compensation? No, no. After all this, just leave,¡± Negris quickly waved his hands in refusal.


    Aestolia smiled and said, ¡°It seems a blind God of Truth and Law does not meet your standards. But what about a God of Truth and Law who isn¡¯t blind? I know you can cure my eyes. If you can cure my eyes, I am willing to pledge my loyalty.¡±

 Chapter 397: 239: Humiliating me with Money? _1

    Chapter 397: Chapter 239: Humiliating me with Money? _1


    Aestolia¡¯s eyes were injured as a result of a magic backlash while casting a Forbidden Spell, shortly after she had just promoted to an Arcane Magician.


    Backlashes of magic are serious accidents. In minor cases, they result in injury, but in severe cases, they can cause a person to burst and die. Despite the price of damaging her eyes, she managed to survive.


    However, this didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. Although she lost her sight, Aestolia¡¯s perception of the Magic Elements became keener, and her understanding of magic became more three-dimensional and vivid.


    This resulted in a massive progression in her understanding of magic. She broke the boundary between the arcane and the truth, become a Truth Mage, and awakened the Forbidden Magic Domain, which is considered the nemesis of mages. She earned the title of the God of Truth and Law in the Elemental Deadland.


    ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯m blind, I am more sensitive to the elements,¡± was Aestolia¡¯s conclusion.


    So now, she teaches her students to cover their eyes during their apprenticeship.


    However, every advantage has a disadvantage. Her blindness also became a hurdle in her progress, hindering her from reaching higher levels. Moreover, there were some awkward issues.


    Now, she perceives things through elemental fluctuations. Any object, in essence, has an elemental reaction, such as, the body of an elf contains a large amount of the Water Element. In her perception, these elves or humans are clusters of walking water elements.


    Land, wind, fire, light ... all kinds of elements make up the colorful world in her perception. However, there is one awkward problem. Perceiving through elements lacks many details ¨C a dirty face, a torn skirt, stepping on excrement...


    As a result, one could often see a truth powerhouse walking around with grime, and because of her status, others would not dare to remind her, sometimes even assuming that it was merely her unique style.


    Later, she only moved about by floating, and before going out, she would use the Water Element to cleanse her body then dry it with the wind. She would do this regardless if she was dirty or clean, she¡¯d wash first and then discuss later.


    Actually, these minor embarrassments in life can be easily resolved by having a few attendants, or by marrying a few male elves to serve her. Given her status, this was entirely reasonable.


    However, she was not the kind of person who liked things walking around her. She did not even keep pets, let alone tolerate male elves, so she could only pay more attention by herself.


    If her eyes could be healed, these life inconveniences would be easily resolved. Especially in seven or eight hundred years, when she will be old, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to care for herself.


    However, treating the eyes is not an easy task. Even the Church of Light, famous for its healing abilities, is able to regenerate limbs but cannot cure blindness.


    Elves themselves are also adept at healing, but all the elves that are good at it have examined her and declared their helplessness.


    ¡°The magic backlash caused a large part of the nerves behind your eyes to die. Simply restoring the eyes is not enough, you have to connect the nerves and the eyes. But these nerves are related to the brain, any operation is very risky and can easily turn you into an idiot. So, unless you can revive these nerves, it is impossible to cure it,¡±


    The last Great Druid concluded to her.


    Aestolia thought there was no hope for the treatment of her eyes. Is there any way to revive the necrotic nerves that connect to the brain?


    That is until recently, when she was staying in the Goddess of Beauty City, she discovered a teeth whitening treatment package...


    ¡°Your teeth whitening package can restore nerves and regrow teeth. I¡¯m sure it can also treat my eyes. If you can heal my eyes, you will gain the loyalty of a truth powerhouse,¡±


    Aestolia confidently said. She was indeed very confident. She believed that no one could refuse this offer, no one could refuse the loyalty of a Truth Mage.


    Although the value of a Truth Mage cannot be measured in terms of money, there are some who are willing to make extra money. For example, Tyrone from the Republic of Stellaris. The cost for him to take action once is 500,000 Demon Crystal and he doesn¡¯t undertake any harm-related tasks.


    For example, paying him to escort goods, protect a money lender, or help ¡®stoke the fire¡¯ while forging something, or help change the terrain while building a dam, etc. But asking him to kill or break into a city is not acceptable.


    As can be seen, a true powerhouse taking action at least once values at more than 500,000 Demon Crystal. So how much does the loyalty of a Truth Mage value?


    Priceless.


    If it¡¯s the loyalty of an ¡®elf¡¯ True Mage, how much is it worth?


    Priceless, multiplied by sixteen times. Because elves live longer, the peak of their magic power is at least sixteen times that of a human Truth Mage. Typically, the longer I live, the more valuable it is.


    In many human knight novels, the strongest inheritance of the family is an ancestral elf...


    It made one of her young friends she knows keep tempting her: ¡°Come and join me, I¡¯ll pay you a high salary.¡±


    Of course, what treatment, loyalty and everything are all excuses. The real reason she said to Gailard at the beginning was: ¡°Elves cannot be without the Tree of Life, use all means to capture it. If you can¡¯t capture it, establish a good relationship, and one day in the future, ask your clan to take refuge in it and pray for its protection.¡±


    This ¡®it¡¯ ... Aestolia subconsciously looked to Ange¡¯s top of the head, where there should have been a flowerpot. Little Sapling would peep out from the edge of the pot, and prompt any unfamiliar objects to grow¨D


    Because she looked at the top of Ange¡¯s head and was distracted, Aestolia heard a sentence, but she thought she heard it wrong and subconsciously asked: ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 398: 239: Insulting Me with Money?_2

    Chapter 398: Chapter 239: Insulting Me with Money?_2


    ¡°Can you farm?¡± Ange repeated his words.


    ¡°Farm?¡± Aestolia was stunned, wondering why such question popped up. She isn¡¯t a Druid after all, so she shook her head without hesitation.


    ¡°No need then.¡± Ange immediately responded. Those who couldn¡¯t farm, will not be needed.


    ¡°Ah?! I ... ¡± Aestolia showed an expression of doubting her life. Was it because she didn¡¯t know how to farm that Ange had refused the loyalty of a mage of truth? Did she hear that correctly?


    Do truth mages now have to learn farming to have a promising career prospects?


    Negris could not help but feel amused. However, it did not oppose Ange¡¯s decision. Even if she could farm, Negris did not want to get involved with this Elf as she always gave him a dangerous vibe.


    But such a blunt rejection seemed rude, so Negris quickly changed the subject, ¡°Hehe, he is joking. By the way, we didn¡¯t ask what your mage specialization is?¡±


    Aestolia was truly confused, she heard Negris¡¯ words and answered cooperatively: ¡°Natural Arcane.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re an Arcane Mage. It¡¯s unfortunate, we currently don¡¯t need someone with that specialization. You can go back and wait for our call, we will contact you as soon as there¡¯s a need.¡± Negris said with a smile.


    Aestolia didn¡¯t know how to react, but if she had ever hung around the Human Mercenary Guild, she would have known this was a hypocritical polite phrase.


    She remained stunned for a while before realizing the meaning behind the words. She was rejected because she was a Natural Arcane Mage, her specialization was irrelevant, so the other party had rejected the loyalty of a mage of truth?


    How could this happen? Although she was not really bent on offering loyalty, but if she was not accepted, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by Little God of Life¡¯s side.


    Aestolia immediately became anxious: ¡°What type of specialization do you need? I have little understanding of each one.¡±


    Having knowledge in all? Such a big claim! Even I, the God of Knowledge, don¡¯t dare to make such claim.


    After thinking for a while, Negris came up with a challenging one, a specialization that they happened to need: ¡°We need an Arcane Mage who specializes in Spatial Magic.¡±


    Spatial Magic is probably the hardest to learn, because space is invisible and abstract. Unlike Elemental Magic, which can be mastered by sensing the elements present all around.


    What is space? It¡¯s an abstract concept.


    Some people manage to get lost while merely walking, having a poor sense of direction. And direction is the fundamental element that constitutes space. People with poor sense of direction will absolutely not be able to learn Spatial Magic.


    Negris couldn¡¯t believe that an Arcane Mage could also master the hardest to learn Spatial Magic.


    As expected, disappointment appeared on Aestolia¡¯s face: ¡°I can¡¯t use Spatial Magic.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t do anything for you.¡± Negris shrugged with a helpless expression.


    ¡°But I know an Arcane Mage who specializes in Spatial Magic. If I call her over to help, will you accept my loyalty?¡± Before Negris could refuse, she tilted her head back and sent out a shot of waves from her brow.


    Negris eyebrows furrowed. Now there¡¯s this operation?


    He¡¯d heard of substitution for exam invigilation, but not for a job application. Even if the Spatial Mage does come, he needs an Arcane Mage, not her.


    Now he was quite sure. This elf, she had ulterior motives. Okay, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re up to.


    Negris, with aplomb, tried to cross his small paws, but after a few tries, they were too short, and he could only put them around his waist.


    One second, two seconds, ten seconds, a minute had passed...


    Aestolia looked up at the sky in confusion and said awkwardly: ¡°Maybe...maybe she got delayed by something.¡±


    Just as she was about to send another message, a series of screams came from the sky: ¡°Ah...ah...ahaaaaaaa...¡±


    A figure flashed through the air, descending then disappearing, only to reappear at another place, whimsically changeable.


    Ange and Negris looked up to the sky, both of them feeling a sense of familiarity with the scene.


    Helplessly, Aestolia covered her face. However, not the first time this happened, she expertly stretched out the Hand of the Mage to steady the figure that was about to land.


    ¡°Phew..¡± The disheveled figure landed in front of Aestolia and, after catching her breath, explained: ¡°Scared me to death. My positioning was accurate, but I forgot about the height. It was too tall, my legs went numb.¡±


    After seeing the figure clearly, Negris exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Is that you!?¡±


    The Female Space Mage turned her head, gave a puzzled look at Ange and the others, and hesitated before asking: ¡°You are....¡±


    Without uttering a word, Negris let Ange pull out the Spatial Bag the lady had discarded. He said, ¡°You dropped this. We borrowed a few scrolls, hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s my Spatial Bag! How did you... Ah...!¡±


    The Space Mage quickly realized where she lost her bag and what those people had seen. Her face turned red instantly, and she didn¡¯t want the Spatial Bag any more, quickly hiding behind Aestolia.


    Aestolia¡¯s gaze wandered between the lady mage, Ange, and Bronze Dragon, trying to understand something. Unfortunately, as if she was blind, she failed to discover anything.


    Once the lady mage had regained her composure a bit, Negris asked again: ¡°What about your Spatial Bag?¡±.


    ¡°Just throw it away,¡± the mage answered, her voice barely audible as she kept her face hidden in Aestolia¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It will be a waste to throw it away. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll empty it and use it to fill with bird droppings. Lately, I¡¯m having trouble transporting the bird droppings, the soil fertility is dropping a lot,¡± said Negris.


    The female mage¡¯s face wasn¡¯t red anymore, nor was she shy. Feeling aggravated, she briskly came over, snatched the Spatial Bag from him, and glared fiercely at Negris.


    Bewildered by the glare, Negris was at a loss. She was the one who had discarded it. Was it wrong to use it for transportation? What was there to be angry about?


    Using Spatial Artifacts for transportation is quite reasonable. However, Spatial Artifacts are expensive. Many people can¡¯t afford them, let alone using them to transport fertiliser. However, here was one that wasn¡¯t wanted!


    After this interruption, the female Space Mage ignored them and instead turned to ask Aestolia in a low voice, ¡°Great God, what did you call me here for?¡±


    The Female mage¡¯s eyes sparkled with adoration when she called Aestolia ¡®Great God¡¯. The one in front of her taught her a lot of magic knowledge and was the God of Truth and Law.


    Aestolia smirked and replied, ¡°I hoped to pledge myself to Lord Ange, but because our professions don¡¯t match, they don¡¯t want an Arcane Magician, they want an Arcane grade Space Mage. Hence I thought of you to help me secure this opportunity.¡±


    With Aestolia¡¯s words, the female Space Mage¡¯s eyes grew wider as if she saw a ghost.


    Pulling Aestolia aside and after a whispered consultation, to ensure that Aestolia wasn¡¯t possessed, enchanted, soul-invaded, or under threat, the Space Mage finally said in a worried voice:


    ¡°But... But I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, after all, something which requires an Arcane Space Mage isn¡¯t going to be a simple task, is it?¡±


    Negris nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not simple. We need to search for a specific broken space location in the dimensional space using vague coordinates.¡±


    The Space Mage rolled her eyes as she heard this, ¡°You use such professional terms, so you must know the difficulty of this task. You want me to die?¡±


    Negris quickly added, ¡°There are Dimension Beasts.¡±


    Spirits lifting, the female Space Mage couldn¡¯t help but get serious: ¡°Dimension Beasts? That doesn¡¯t sound life-threatening, but the risk is still too high. No, no, I¡¯m still young, haven¡¯t lived enough, don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°The risk is when you can¡¯t receive any reward for not completing the mission. If you can get the reward first regardless of completion, that¡¯s not risk, that¡¯s insurance. Say what you need as insurance? We can pay in advance.¡± Negris tempted sweetly.


    The female Space Mage gave him an unimpressed glance, disdainfully retorted, ¡°Try to bribe me with money? Do you think I¡¯m that shallow? Even if you put the Magic Crystal Mountain in front of me, I won¡¯t take a second look at it.¡±

 Chapter 399 - 240: I’m Willing to Do Anything_1

    Chapter 399: Chapter 240: I¡¯m Willing to Do Anything_1


    ¡°Why is your skin in such poor condition?¡± Lisa asked with a dismayed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wash your face? Large pores, dull complexion, rough skin, and blackheads¡ªoh my, how old are you? Sixty?¡±


    Hiludi was at a loss throughout the entire conversation, as if she were a puppet being manipulated by Lisa. She didn¡¯t understand a lot of what the other woman was saying.


    When she had said ¡®even if you put Magic Crystal Mountain in front of me,¡¯ she simply wanted to find out if Lisa had a Magic Crystal Mountain. She might consider it if Lisa did have one.


    But Lisa didn¡¯t produce a magic crystal; instead, she brought in a delicate, youthful-looking woman who immediately took Hiludi¡¯s hand and began lecturing her. Lisa¡¯s criticisms were justifiable, as her skin was far more delicate than Hiludi¡¯s, like a freshly peeled egg.


    ¡°Sister, what are your secrets? Why is your skin so delicate?¡± Hiludi finally asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about skincare, of course. First, tell me how old you are?¡± Lisa asked in return.


    ¡°Thirty,¡± Hiludi replied.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re only thirty! Your skin looks like that of someone in their sixties or seventies. Don¡¯t you maintain your skin at all? Look at my face; I¡¯m over a thousand years old,¡± Lisa said in distraight.


    Unable to help herself, Hiludi looked over at Lisa¡¯s ears. She wasn¡¯t an elf, so what long-lived species could reach a thousand years?


    ¡°Tell me, how do you usually wash your face?¡± Lisa asked with a serious expression.


    Lisa¡¯s demeanor brought Hiludi the feeling of being a teenager, being interrogated by her tutor again. She hurriedly replied obediently, ¡°I just wash with water and dry off with a cloth.¡±


    ¡°Cloth? What kind of cloth? Hemp cloth or cotton cloth? Buckskin cloth? Silk cloth? How often do you change it? How do you wash it and let it dry?¡± Lisa pressed on with her inquiries.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hiludi was completely dumbfounded. She was only aware of hemp and cotton cloths. There are so many types? They need to be changed? And left to air dry?


    Isn¡¯t it enough to just wring it out after washing your face, and hang it up for use later that night and discard it when it¡¯s worn out?


    ¡°Oh heavens, that¡¯s your face, why are you treating it like that? Wring it out after washing your face? Use it until it¡¯s worn? My goodness, it¡¯s so dirty. The dirt on it comes in contact with your skin, flourishing profusely, and then comes in contact with your skin again. Do you want your face to be ruined? With all the blackheads on your face, you certainly aren¡¯t using face wash,¡± Lisa added.


    ¡°Huh? What is face wash?¡± Hiludi asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Moisturising water? Toner? Face mask? Oh my, you have not used any of these, how have you been living in such a crude way? Exfoliation? Nail care? Hair care? None of these either? Oh, my Goddess of Beauty, you are simply wasting the body gifted to you by the Goddess of Beauty and missing out on the most beautiful sight in the world. Here, let me give you a full set of these treatments.¡±


    Without giving Hiludi any time to object, Lisa pulled her into the Goddess of Beauty City and opened the door to an entirely new world for her.


    Aestolia hurriedly followed them, as Lisa¡¯s comments had also piqued her interest.


    Hiludi underwent the full set of beauty treatments ¨C nails, skin, hair removal, exfoliation, rejuvenating treatment ¨C completely bemused. Upon coming face to face with her reflection in a mirror afterwards, she was shocked. Who was that beautiful person in the window?


    Hiludi is extraordinarily gifted. From a young age, she had been the focus of a lot of attention. She was so talented that she trained from being an apprentice to reaching the level of an Arcane Magician at the age of thirty. She was just one step away from the truth of magic.


    Moreover, she is a highly proficient Space System Magic Instructor. Learning such abstract magic is not easy and requires more time and effort. This has resulted in her spending most of her time studying in the Mage Tower, even running to the toilet.


    With even going to the toilet not getting any time, where would she have the time to beautify and dress up? She has been washing her face with clear water since she was young. She only found out the existence of face wash today.


    But nowhere else would anyone know, unless they had visited Goddess of Beauty City. Because these are specialities of Goddess of Beauty City.


    The facewash is made from purified Holy Water, mixed with a small amount of essence and soapnut extracts. It can produce rich foam, and the cleansing power is very strong. The raw soapnut extract has a slight irritation and harm to the skin, but it is repaired by the essence, so it can be used even on sensitive skin.


    After washing her face with facial cleanser, there is no more feeling of greasy stickiness on her face. Touching her face, she feels a completely different experience.


    Oh my God, why is her face so smooth? Hiludi couldn¡¯t help but touch her face and Aestolia also couldn¡¯t resist touching it. Then she asked, ¡°Is this facial cleanser for sale? How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fifty magic crystals a bottle. It can be used for a month,¡± one of the nearby maids quickly interjected.


    Lisa never responds to questions regarding price. As the publicly declared Goddess of Beauty Priest, she feels speaking about money would be beneath her dignity.


    Aestolia felt nothing out of the ordinary, but Hiludi involuntarily gasped. A small bottle cost fifty magic crystals? And it could only be used for a month? Isn¡¯t that daylight robbery?


    Lisa laughed, ¡°It¡¯s much easier than robbing, come, lie down, let¡¯s take a look at your teeth.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she pulled Hiludi down and continued her work.


    Hiludi did not want to think anymore and obediently opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your teeth are healthy, no need for orthodontics, but they are a bit yellow. We just need to whiten them,¡± Lisa said as she applied a spell to remove stains on Hiludi¡¯s teeth. Within moments the slightly yellow teeth regained their pearly white lustre and shone brilliantly.


    Once done with her teeth, Lisa stroked Hiludi¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Your hair is quite thin. Do you often lose hair?¡±

 Chapter 400: 240

    Chapter 400: 240


    At the mention of this issue, Hiludi couldn¡¯t help but tear up, ¡°Falling out, a lot of it falls out, particularly during test periods.¡±


    This might be an unavoidable problem for every young and promising wizard. Over-thinking, staying up late, eating food high in oil and salt, having unclean habits, and excess oleaginous secretions clogging the hair follicles...


    Hiludi doubts whether her hair can last until she¡¯s forty. Many of her seniors barely pass thirty before they start to bald.


    To outsiders, wizards appear elegant in their floating robes, high collars, and pointed hats. However, Hiludi knows that once the hats are removed, most of them are bald.


    She doesn¡¯t want to become a bald person like her seniors. If it were actually to happen, she would rather shave all her hair off.


    However, the more she doesn¡¯t want to be bald, the more anxious she becomes, and the more her hair falls out. She has consulted many wizards, regardless of schools, all claiming to have no solution.


    ¡°If there was a solution, would we still be bald?¡± One irritated senior yelled at her. He felt that she was poking his wounds, just because she still had her hair.


    Now, Hiludi has learned to not dwell on this issue. If it happens, she¡¯ll just shave it all off. Unexpectedly, Lisa brought up this topic suddenly, causing all her worries to resurface. With a reproachful look towards Lisa, she complained, ¡°Why did you bring this up? It can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Lisa say, ¡°Hair is a bit difficult; it needs adults to handle it personally. The effect will also be slower, needing a whole night. How about this? Rest here tonight? Sister can arrange a sand bath for you?¡±


    Hiludi swallowed her unspoken words and asked with a stunned tone, ¡°Can... can it regrow hair?¡±


    Lisa replied as though it was the most natural thing in the world, ¡°Of course, this is the Goddess of Beauty City. If there was no hair, where would the beauty come from?¡±


    ¡°I... this... Sister, let me catch up for a moment.¡± Hiludi took a deep breath, contemplated for a moment, and suddenly asked, ¡°Sister, if I start believing in the Goddess of Beauty now, will it be too late?¡±


    ...


    On the barren land between East River and Goddess of Beauty City, Ange had obtained a lot of water velvet fluff. It was used to improve the water retention capacity of the sandy soil, and bird droppings and dragon soil were mixed in as fertilizers to enhance the soil properties. Different kinds of crops were planted in different plots, with the breadfruit tree accounting for the majority.


    This new crop, obtained from the druid, had the potential to become a new staple crop. It is particularly suited for desert environments due to its drought resistance, and can survive in sandy soil.


    During high moisture periods, it collects water in its trunk and fruit, and then consumes this stored water during the dry season to survive.


    It doesn¡¯t have many leaves, hence a low rate of evaporation, making it suitable for large-scale planting.


    Bamboo was planted in small amounts for experimental comparison. However, even if it survived, he has no plans to plant bamboo in the desert; they consume too much water.


    After dropping Hiludi off with Lisa, he was kept busy here. Both he and Negris unanimously agreed that in terms of manipulating people¡¯s hearts, Lisa¡¯s skills were 120 times superior to theirs.


    If even Lisa couldn¡¯t handle it, the person was definitely either resolute or a desirous dead object.


    To his surprise, while Ange was busy with planting, a transparent flame suddenly blazed before him.


    What was this thing? Ange tilted his head, about to reach out to touch it, but the Bronze Dragon rushed over and firmly held him back.


    ¡°The... Fire of Mass Faith! What did you do!?¡± Negris asked, his voice trembling.


    Ange tilted his head.


    Negris quickly retreated two steps, dragging Ange with him. Yet, the transparent flame floated over, following their retreat.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s your Fire of Mass Faith. What did you do to cause it? Did you plant something on the farm again?¡± Negris rushed back to the Resting Palace quickly, took a quick round around the farm but didn¡¯t notice any particular changes.


    ¡°Nothing has changed, so why is there Fire of Mass Faith? What did you do?¡± Negris was babbling incoherently, having repeated ¡®What did you do¡¯ three times, but Ange was still dumbfounded.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ange tilted his head, and asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Kvada, how can you not know what this is if you could ignite it? It¡¯s the Fire of Mass Faith! The precursor to Divine Fire, the precursor to divinity. If you can ignite it, you have the potential to light up the Divine Fire, attain divinity, and become a true deity!¡± Negris exclaimed in a frenzied manner.


    Ange tilted his head and said blankly, ¡°Aren¡¯t I one already? So are you.¡±


    Oh, right, why am I so excited? I¡¯m the God of Knowledge, a true deity, aren¡¯t I?


    Negris abruptly came to this realization with a start.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. This kid had barely enjoyed a few days of godhood before getting captured. He could boast about it often enough, but he didn¡¯t truly perceive himself as a deity.


    Upon realizing this fact, Negris¡¯ temper quickly cooled down. He no longer lost his composure, but he was still very excited. The Fire of Mass Faith ¨C besides the time he ignited his own divine fire, this was the second time he¡¯d witnessed the ignition of the Fire of Mass Faith.


    This... is the beginning of godhood.


    The Fire of Mass Faith is the first step to becoming a god. If a powerful being already has many followers in the world, like Negris used to, yet they still cannot ignite the divine fire, it¡¯s because they do not possess the Fire of Mass Faith.


    This flame is quite mysterious. It can ignite on its own, or someone else can ignite it. This ¡°someone else¡± doesn¡¯t even need to be its devoted follower.


    According to Negris¡¯s understanding, the Fire of Mass Faith is like a fulcrum; when it ignites, scattered faith coalesces together like they¡¯ve found a fulcrum, amplifying the Fire of Mass Faith.


    Once the flame grows to a certain extent, it transforms into a divine fire, changes into a divine category, and creates its own network of faith.


    The Fire of Mass Faith is essential, which is why Negris was so envious when Ange got fervent followers ¨C because the Fire of Mass Faith would often ignite from the most fervent believers.


    But it¡¯s not always this way. For instance, Negris¡¯s Fire of Mass Faith ignited on its own. The Fire of Mass Faith of the Harvest Girl Goddess was ignited by nobles and landlords. In short, it¡¯s all very puzzling.


    Ange hadn¡¯t done anything; he just kept tilling the fields, yet for some unexplainable reason, his Fire of Mass Faith was ignited out of nowhere. Was he the Goddess of Fortune? Was the flame lit by the Goddess of Fortune?


    ¡°Touch it and see what it is,¡± Negris said.


    Ange extended his hand and gently tapped the transparent flame.


    The Fire of Mass Faith whooshed into Ange¡¯s body, with countless pieces of information flooding into his soul.


    After remaining dumbstruck for quite a while, Ange turned around with a strange expression.


    Negris asked eagerly, ¡°Well? What¡¯s the situation? Who ignited the Fire of Mass Faith? What divine category? Any awakened Divine Technique?¡±


    ¡°Hiludi, Goddess of Beauty, no Divine Technique,¡± Ange responded.


    As he spoke, Ange held out his palm. Hiludi¡¯s face appeared on it, her eyes full of hope. A voice rose, ¡°Such a good thing, we should share it with our senpai. Is it too late to believe in the Goddess of Beauty now?¡±


    ¡°This sentence ignited the Fire of Mass Faith?¡± Negris asked skeptically, ¡°Why? What¡¯s the key? Good thing? Sharing? Or ¡®believe in the Goddess of Beauty¡¯?¡±


    Negris speculated considerably but without more samples for comparison, he still couldn¡¯t understand how Hiludi had ignited the Fire of Mass Faith.


    ¡°So, now you have dual divine category? Goddess of Beauty? What use is that?¡± Negris inquired.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Three, God of Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°The God of Knowledge category is mine...¡± Negris raged, stomping in frustration. So pitiful, he was down to one category and this guy was still trying to steal it.


    But right after he said this, he remembered that, yes, he was Ange¡¯s subsidiary god, so theoretically, his divine category belonged to Ange as well.


    ¡°Kvada...¡±


    Things got a little out of control because Hiludi has ignited the Fire of Mass Faith. This was a huge gift and as per the principle of equivalence, Lisa couldn¡¯t use the ¡®free package¡¯ to entice the other party, she¡¯d have to opt for a direct giveaway.


    Lisa, who received Ange¡¯s instructions, was a bit taken aback, but she soon laughed and said, ¡°Hiludi, how about a lifetime all-inclusive free package?¡±


    Hiludi was clueless that this was an equivalent offering. She thought Lisa was making demands, so the girl who had previously insisted she wouldn¡¯t even glance at the Magic Crystal Mountain immediately grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand, ¡°No problem, sis, I¡¯m up for anything.¡±


    PS: I seem to have the same problem as Harvey, a little disc protrusion in my waist, it hurts when I sit down.

 Chapter 401: 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_1

    Chapter 401: Chapter 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_1


    Ange breathed out the Fire of Mass Faith and stared at it curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at it for a while now, still not done? What¡¯s there to see?¡± Negris asked irritably.


    In his heart, a flame of envy was burning fiercely, akin to the jealousy of a farmer who had toiled for half a year only to gather a bit of grain, upon seeing his neighbor casually hit by a mountain of grain.


    ¡°Its Soul Flame, it¡¯s a lot,¡± Ange commented.


    ¡°A lot? How is a lot?¡± Negris asked anxiously. A plentiful Soul Flame meant a lot of believers. So a nascent Fire of Mass Faith that could not even be considered as a deity yet, where on earth would it get believers?


    ¡°More than the Undead Godhood,¡± Ange replied.


    .....


    Within Republic of Stellaris, the Stellaris Mage Tower.


    Although it was called the Mage Tower, it was actually a massive Magic Academy, with an total area of several hundred square kilometers. Scattered around were more than a dozen towers, interspersed with clusters of buildings that extended into the sea, with some buildings even constructed on top of the water.


    The Earth Magic Division Tower was also a massive group of buildings, centered around the tall tower.


    In front of the entrance square, space fluctuated, and a figure appeared.


    Some of the students meditating and reading in the square glanced up, but soon lost interest.


    In the Stellaris Mage Tower, there weren¡¯t many magicians who could use spatial transport, but there were still several dozens. It¡¯s hardly something new for them.


    Whoever it was, must have been authorized. If it wasn¡¯t an authorized mage, the Defensive Array laid out around the square would have been activated by now, charring the intruder to a crisp.


    Hiludi, holding up her dress, quickly ran towards the tall tower. A male Mage, dressed in a fluttering robe, graceful and wearing a high pointed hat, emerged from the tower.


    As soon as Hiludi saw him, her eyes lit up, and she ran over shouting, ¡°Senior Jack.¡±


    ¡°Eh! It¡¯s little Hiludi! Hi there, long time no see!¡± Although Mage Jack looked to be in his thirties, the fact that he called her little Hiludi indicated a significant gap in their ages.


    ¡°Long time no see, Jack. Take off your hat and let me see,¡± Hiludi requested.


    The expression on Jack¡¯s face changed, and the smile vanished from his face. He asked angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, senior. I have something good to introduce to you, let me see your head first, come on, come on.¡± Hiludi shook Jack¡¯s arm to cool him down.


    This bubbly behavior, who could resist? Jack, annoyed yet helpless, took off his hat, quickly revealed the shiny bald spot on the top of his head, then swiftly put his hat back on.


    To Hiludi¡¯s delight, her eyes lit up, and she exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Senior, your bald spot is so shiny! This will make the effect more obvious.¡±


    Jack was resentful and said, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m over fifty, the late nights have made my hair thin out, it¡¯s all perfectly normal, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t be too smug, your turn will come.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± Hiludi looked smug as she laughed, ¡°look, lalalala, lalalala~~.¡±


    While humming a little tune, she parted her hair, showing Jack her head.


    Jack stared suspiciously for a moment. Hiludi¡¯s hair used to be thinning, but it never entirely fell off. Now, even if she grew some in, the contrast wasn¡¯t very stark.


    To a man, a wife with or without makeup looks the same. So how would he notice a younger sister¡¯s thinning hair?


    But a careful observation confirmed that her hair wasn¡¯t thin, it was not the forehead of a proper thirty-year-old female Mage. She must have used some crooked method.


    Jack became serious and warned her, ¡°What sort of witchcraft did you use? Hurry up and tell me, so I can rebuke you.¡±


    Hiludi immediately handed him a small card, saying, ¡°Senior, mention my name, and you¡¯ll get a 10% discount.¡±


    .....


    Initially, they ought to set out in search of the Land of Slumber, but the Dimension Beast was injured and sprawled on the ground. It indicated it needed to rest a while to recover, and couldn¡¯t perform any task. In the Dimensional World, the Dimension Beast and the Space Mage were the protagonists. As the cat wasn¡¯t healed, they definitely couldn¡¯t leave. However, Hiludi, who had just discovered a new world, couldn¡¯t calm down any longer. She embarked on a sales mission and returned to the Mage Tower. Such welfare must be shared with the seniors.


    The main point was that sales had a commission, 5% cashback. And considering the price of these services, if she could find five seniors, she would have made her yearly supply cost.


    But she underestimated one thing. She could sell to seniors, but seniors could also sell to other seniors, yielding even better results.


    A few days later, Jack ditched his high hat, his head full of hair, flouncing it around at every chance he got, appearing casually to show you.


    But the effect was indeed good. Everyone was used to Jack¡¯s balding condition, and now that he had a full head of hair, everyone thought he was wearing a wig. They all inquired as to where he bought it, and then he handed them a small card: ¡°Mention my name, and you¡¯ll get a 10% discount.¡±


    Hiludi originally planned to wait for Jack to return after the treatment, with a sample to prove the treatment¡¯s effectiveness before she would dupe more people. Little did she know that when Jack returned, he immediately became her competitor, stealing all her potential customers.


    ¡°Kvada, miscalculated.¡± In a fit of rage, Hiludi found Jack¡¯s wife, then went and flaunted her face that was free of dead skin, wrinkles, and hair, and glowing from the skin whitening treatment.


    All those customers pulled in by Jack, their commissions were handed right back by his wife.


    Next, Hiludi began focusing on female Mages and wives of male Mages, expanding upon that part of the market. To facilitate their consumption, she even used her spatial transport ability to go back and forth... all in a day¡¯s time.

 Chapter 402: 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_2

    Chapter 402: Chapter 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_2


    Jack returned home to find his wife looking twenty to thirty years younger. His wife also stared at her husband, now with a thick head of hair and a charming demeanor, and passion instantly ignited between them.


    The next day, they paid, tears in their eyes.


    ...


    Negris, seeing more and more magic carriages parked in the Goddess of Beauty City, curiously asked, ¡°Why are there more and more wizards?¡±


    Lisa explained, ¡°We¡¯ve opened up the market in the Republic of Stellaris, where there are the most wizards.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A country founded by wizards?¡± Negris asked, knowing very little about this Republic of Stellaris. When it was taken away, that country did not even exist.


    During this period, more and more mages from the Republic of Stellaris arrived, most of them female mages and relatives of mages. You know, when women beautify themselves, they gossip a lot, talking about everything from family matters to weddings and funerals.


    Now, Lisa was well versed in the Republic of Stellaris. She said, ¡°Yes, it was about seven hundred years ago. A wizard established a place called the Stellaris Mage Tower on a peninsula at the other end of the desert. They rely mainly on ships for communicating with the outside world. The highest governing body is the Council, consisting of representatives elected or personally appointed by the masters of each Mage Tower.¡±


    ¡°At present, the Council has seven representatives who are all Truth Mages. ...¡±


    At this point, Negris gasped, ¡°Seven Truth Mages?¡±


    Among the tens of millions of elves, there were only three Truth Mages. The Republic of Stellaris, with less than 500,000 people, had seven. Were they wholesaling them?


    Lisa nodded: ¡°Seven, no more, no less. However, according to them, now there are only three councilors: Emperor Blue Star, Dead Star Auburnli, and Giant Star Thunder.¡±


    ¡°I know Emperor Tyrone, he is the one who presided over the dimensional security meeting, and my grandnephew has fought against him. He is very powerful. But these titles like Death Star and Giant Star, they are strange. Is there anyone really named Death Star?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Lisa looked strange and said, ¡°Because Auburnli is a witch.¡±


    ¡°What, a witch? A representative of the Republic of Stellaris is a witch? How is that possible? Can the Church of Light tolerate it?¡± Negris was shocked.


    Lisa couldn¡¯t answer this question, so Negris quickly looked for Ange and brought Anthony into the conversation.


    ¡°Of course they can¡¯t stand it, but they can¡¯t beat it, so they have to endure it.¡± Anthony said casually.


    How could the Church of Light tolerate a government with heretics in the high ranks? From the establishment of the Republic of Stellaris, the church has launched countless expeditions, subversion, assassination plans against it, just none of them were successful.


    The location of the Republic of Stellaris was too remote, requiring a desert crossing of several thousand kilometers or going by sea.


    But the Republic of Stellaris is made up of wizards, good at long-range attacks, forbidden city-slaughter spells, Close quarter fighting. Whether it¡¯s a land or sea invasion, the invaders are doomed to fail.


    The larger the expedition, the faster they die. As soon as the grain supply line is cut off, everyone starves or dies of thirst.


    The only effective method was to blockade it, no supplies allowed into the Republic of Stellaris.


    This pissed off the mages of the Republic of Stellaris. Nine Truth Mages used a group teleportation technique, making long-distance war raids and burning down more than a dozen churches, which eventually forced the church to sit down for negotiations.


    Since then, no one has dared to mess with the Republic of Stellaris, because of its open attitude towards non-human beings, as long as there are no egregious actions, they are welcome in the Republic of Stellaris. In the Stellaris Code, the first rule was: Stellaris should always shine brightly ...


    ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say there were seven? How did it become nine? How many Truth Mages are there?¡± Negris asked.


    Anthony glanced at it and slowly said, ¡°People, they die.¡±


    Throughout the seven hundred years of its history, the number of Truth Mages in the Republic of Stellaris has fluctuated, with the maximum being nine and the minimum as low as one or two. Most of them are Life Species, and when their life span is up, they die.


    ¡°The only one who has endured throughout history is Dead Star Auburnli. She is a witch. From the day the Republic of Stellaris was established, she has been a representative, supporting the entire republic during its darkest hours. She has single-handedly rebuilt many schools of magic whose lines of succession had been cut off. If anything, this Auburnli is the mother of Stellaris.¡±


    Negris was stunned, this legend was too epic, right?


    Just as he was about to ask something else, suddenly, the entire Goddess of Beauty City resounded with an eye-catching alarm.


    The alarm wasn¡¯t triggered by the city itself but by a Stellaris Mage. As the alarm sounded, everyone in the Goddess of Beauty City, regardless if they were bathing, washing feet, sand bathing, beautifying, or regrowing hair, as long as they were family members of the Stellaris Mage, they were all in a frenzy, running for their life.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± Lisa yelled horrified.


    ¡°Put it on Hildi and Jack¡¯s tab!¡± The escaping mages shouted without looking back, ¡°Run fast, the old witch is coming!¡±


    The Stellaris Mages who rushed onto the street showed their powers, some crushed rings, some ripped open scrolls, and some, in groups of three or two, activated the teleportation array together, fleeing in a flash. In just a few minutes, the streets were completely clear.


    The speed astonished Negris. This must be special training, right? With such a fast redeployment speed, if these mages were trained as a raiding force, they could easily take a city. The speed of closing a large city¡¯s gates might not even be as fast as their relocation speed.

 Chapter 403: 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_3

    Chapter 403: Chapter 241: Someone Recites Its Holy Name_3


    What¡¯s the deal with this old witch? Able to send an assembly of Stellaris Mages scrambling in terror?


    Above the cloud cover, a black dot fell, plunging straight towards the Goddess of Beauty City. If no one stopped it, it would land on the palace at the center of the city.


    With a thought from Ange, a massive figure soared into the sky from outside the city. The Bone Dragon flew over and picked up their group, then spiraled into the sky to meet it.


    The plunging shadow glanced at the Bone Dragon and seemed to be a bit surprised, it abandoned its dive and hovered in the air.


    Getting closer, they could see clearly that the shadow was also a Bone Dragon, a beast about twenty meters long, bony skeleton exposed. Its skeletal wings were covered with a black cloth, sewn together to catch the wind.


    This was a real Bone Dragon, more undead-like than Ange¡¯s dragon, which was covered in living skin.


    For differentiation, let¡¯s temporarily name the other dragon Cloth-winged Dragon. On its back stood a petite figure in a cloak, looking down in surprise at Ange and others, until the Bone Dragon rose to her altitude.


    Then she also saw Ange and Negris on the Bone Dragon¡¯s back, and she said in surprise, ¡°Bone Dragon? Skinned? Undead?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she remembered something and quickly took off her hood, revealing a small, wrinkled face, adding, ¡°Republic of Stellaris, Death Star, Auburnli, may I ask who you all are.¡±


    ¡°You are Auburnli?¡± Negris looked incredulously at the young witch. So the old crone was referring to her?


    Although she had a wrinkled face, the witch clearly had the features of a young girl. She must have died when she was only about fifteen or sixteen years old. Her mind hadn¡¯t fully developed yet.


    ¡°You have a good eye, this is indeed a Bone Dragon. I¡¯m Nage, this is Ange. May I ask, why have you come to our territory?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Nage? That name sounds familiar, where have I heard it... ¡°Auburnli looked up and down at Nage, asking curiously, ¡°Are you also an undead? Why do you seem so fresh? Haven¡¯t you been dead for long?¡±


    Then her gaze turned to Ange. She eyed him suspiciously for a moment. She felt he was strange, yet she could not articulate what it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I discovered that my students have been frequently asking for leaves, staying out all night, and spending large sums of money. Is there some form of illicit, unclean activities going on here which is tempting my students, speak!¡± Auburnli starts, then suddenly shouts at the end.


    Negris felt a bit puzzled, scratching his head and asking, ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you? Gambling, drinking, paid companionship, and so on. If such dirty things exist here, I¡¯ll tear this place apart.¡± Auburnli said sternly.


    Negris finally understood why he had felt something was off. She was a discipline master, she was clearly here to catch truant students. No wonder those Stellaris Mages were so scared of the old witch that they would flee without even paying.


    Hahaha, it¡¯s just perfect timing, your student has ditched his payment, now it¡¯s time for the teacher to pay up. Negris¡¯s face immediately split into a smile, staring at Auburnli like she was a juicy piece of lamb.


    Auburnli looked at his expression and felt a familiar feeling bubbling within her. She asked, ¡°Your real name, isn¡¯t it Negris, is it?¡±


    Boom! Like a bolt from the blue, his divine name, someone has spoken his divine name!


    PS: With your advice, my back is much better.

 Chapter 404: 242 The Fall of the Gods, Stellaris Dims_1

    Chapter 404: Chapter 242 The Fall of the Gods, Stellaris Dims_1


    ¡°This is the Hall of Knowledge, the Gate of Truth, and behind is the statue of the God of Knowledge. I never understood why the statue looked so bemused, now it makes sense since it¡¯s a realistic depiction. You look exactly like it, it felt so familiar from the first look. That¡¯s why I casually asked and never thought I would trigger Truth¡¯s Murmur. I have called upon your godly name before, why didn¡¯t you respond? Do I have to shout your name face-to-face for you to answer?¡±


    Auburnli was leading the way, chattering incessantly, her tone filled with resentment.


    However, Negris didn¡¯t have the mood to entertain Auburnli¡¯s gripes. He was just staring at the intact Hall of Knowledge with an expression as if he was about to cry.


    Unbelievable, the Master Plane actually still has a temple belonging to him, oh my god, his believers haven¡¯t forgotten him after all.


    ¡°Yes, yes, they didn¡¯t forget you, but they¡¯re all dead. This temple was built by my teacher through countless hardships. Unfortunately, it was of no use. No matter how much we prayed, we never received a response. Everyone thought you were dead, so they went about their business. I just come to clean up every few decades as a remembrance of my teacher.¡±


    With Auburnli¡¯s ongoing explanation, Negris roughly understood what had happened.


    Auburnli¡¯s teacher was a fervent believer in the God of Knowledge, but said believer only emerged nine hundred years ago when Negris was sealed and thus unable to respond to believer¡¯s call, all due to a knight novel.


    A young Auburnli¡¯s teacher once read a knight¡¯s novel, featuring a brief description of the God of Knowledge, suggesting that praying to the God of Knowledge during exams would potentially receive his protection and ensure success.


    At the time, Auburnli¡¯s teacher was about to face the most important exam in his life, an exam that determined whether he could become an Intermediate Mage and receive a tripled allowance. So, he tried his luck and prayed to the God of Knowledge.


    Since Negris was sealed, naturally he couldn¡¯t respond to his disciple¡¯s prayer, so Auburnli¡¯s teacher naturally failed his exam.


    However, he didn¡¯t believe it was Negris¡¯ fault at that time and instead thought he wasn¡¯t devout enough since he only prayed a few times before the exam, hardly considered devout. Therefore, he believed that was why he didn¡¯t receive a response from the God of Knowledge.


    Since then, Auburnli¡¯s teacher started paying attention to news about the God of Knowledge. Apart from acing exams, there was also Truth¡¯s Murmur, Enlightenment Aura, Spirit Enhancement, Staying Up Late, and other practical skills. He was simply a deity born to spread knowledge.


    If he could receive the protection of the God of Knowledge, he would surely become an Intermediate Mage in three years, a High-level Magician in five years, and a Great Magician in ten years.


    Sometimes, once a person becomes obsessed, anything conflicting with this obsession would be subconsciously ignored. From then on, whenever Auburnli¡¯s teacher failed an exam, he would think it was because he didn¡¯t receive the protection of the God of Knowledge. He believed it had nothing to do with his own qualification, and even less to do with his playing around without reviewing before exams.


    As for why he couldn¡¯t receive a response from the God of Knowledge? It must be because he wasn¡¯t devout enough, and so he became more and more manic in his worship of the God of Knowledge.


    By the time Negris heard this, he was almost spitting blood, nearly killing him. Could it be that he didn¡¯t have any fervent followers in the past due to him always responding promptly?


    Promises were always kept, so the believers lost their awe. Was it that because it was too easy to obtain, it wasn¡¯t cherished enough?


    And in contrast, people like this one that couldn¡¯t get what they asked for, thus digging deeper into their obsessions, became more manic as their obsession grew stronger?


    Once a person becomes obsessed, they find the motivation to do anything. Auburnli¡¯s teacher was only of average qualifications, but his obsession made him diligent and hard-working, eventually becoming a high-level magician.


    Originally, according to the evaluation of the Magician¡¯s Guild, he would remain at the level of Intermediate Wizard. But now, having broken through to high-level, he was a pleasant surprise.


    This, isn¡¯t it the protection of the God of Knowledge?


    Okay, in a situation where Negris was completely unaware, the follower himself completed an act of God¡¯s Grace. From then on, Auburnli¡¯s teacher became even more fervent.


    In order to spread the faith of the God of Knowledge, Auburnli¡¯s teacher heard that there was a peninsula at the edge of the desert and surrounded by sea on three sides, where some desperate non-human species group lived and called themselves the Land of Stellaris.


    Auburnli¡¯s teacher traveled far to this place, planning to spread the faith of the God of Knowledge amongst these people. Because he followed the God of Knowledge, he drew a mental portrait of Negris through various scriptures and legends, inheriting Negris¡¯ habit of teaching, always pointing out and guiding the beings gathered there.


    Eventually, some began to learn magic from him, Auburnli was one of them.


    Some people with mediocre talents were exemplary teachers, especially since he worshiped the God of Knowledge. Corresponding to Negris¡¯ skills, he created many teaching methods.


    Such as Truth¡¯s Murmur, which he transformed into continuous nagging, nagging in front of his students every day until they mastered it.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was a fluke or what, but he had taught quite a few outstanding students anyway.


    In addition to teaching, Auburnli¡¯s teacher also built the Hall of Knowledge, trying to get his students to also believe in the God of Knowledge.

 Chapter 405: 242: The fall of the Gods, Stellaris dims _2

    Chapter 405: Chapter 242: The fall of the Gods, Stellaris dims _2


    At first, there were certain effects, but with his passing, people began to renounce their faith in stages. After all, not everyone is obstinate. After a few prayers without answers, dozens without responses, any prayers afterwards were merely for show.


    With the passing of Auburnli¡¯s teacher, the Hall of Knowledge grew colder and lonelier. As the students he personally taught one by one passed away, fewer and fewer people visited.


    Only Auburnli still remembered this place. She occasionally came to clean and remember her teacher¡¯s likeness. A flame lit by the zealous believer slowly faded out.


    After Auburnli¡¯s teacher passed away, his students did not disperse. During that time, the Church of Light persecuted all kinds of heretics and pagans, many of whom escaped to this place. Adopting her teacher¡¯s practice, Auburnli, along with her senior and junior fellow students, was very willing to teach anyone who was willing to learn.


    Over time, more and more wizards flocked here. Someone suggested building a Mage Tower.


    Thus, at first a simple Mage Tower was erected, which then continuously expanded over the following hundred years, and was finally renamed the Stellaris Mage Tower.


    It was a tough time. The hardest part was for Auburnli, the only undead among all the students. After her seniors and juniors passed away one by one, she was left to teach their students.


    With the increasing scale of the Mage Tower, prominent students kept on emerging. The tower even gave birth to Truth Mages, leading to its growing fame, and eventually becoming a Holy Land for mages across all planes.


    Having repelled the church¡¯s expeditions several times, forcing them to negotiate, the senior members of the Stellaris Mage Tower felt it was time to establish a nation. The scale and power they had now was beyond what a purely educational Mage Tower could organize.


    And thus, the Republic of Stellaris was naturally established.


    From the time Auburnli¡¯s teacher arrived here, to the founding of the Republic of Stellaris, it took three hundred and twenty-four years. The efforts of seven or eight generations finally made Stellaris shine at the end of this land.


    Hearing Auburnli recap the fragmented history and looking at the grinning bronze dragon statue in the hall, Negris felt a mixture of emotions, overwhelmed with bitterness.


    What kind of feeling was that? It felt like he was at a Goblin Guild lottery, where he won the third prize, and the person beside him, who borrowed money to participate, won the grand prize.


    What was it with your believers being more successful than you? And that wasn¡¯t because he provided guidance, but because they randomly messed around, completely without Negris¡¯s involvement. The achievements they obtained thus ended up even greater than what he had achieved himself.


    What was happening? When he was diligent and attentive, he did not have a single ardent believer. But when he was locked up and knew nothing, a passionate believer emerged, who not only cultivated a group of students, but also built a temple for him.


    Did this not indicate that everything he had done before was in vain, even counterproductive, and that it was correct to leave things alone?


    ¡°How did you, the God of Knowledge, become like this? If it weren¡¯t for the reaction to your divine name, I wouldn¡¯t believe it was you. How could you become so skinny?¡± Auburnli flicked her fingers lightly, and flares floated away, lighting up the oil lamps inside the temple, making the interior brightly lit.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a long story. I was sealed and had no way to respond to your calls.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I see. My teacher believed that it was his lack of dedication that made you not respond to him. According to the scriptures he collected, you are the least pretentious god, always responsive, unless it¡¯s during a test.¡± Auburnli said with sudden realization.


    ¡°I certainly won¡¯t help you cheat. I am the God of Knowledge, not the God of Cheating.¡± Negris scratched his nose, embarrassed.


    He was embarrassed because, in the past, the most common occasion for believers to pray was during exams. Only at those times would they remember the God of Knowledge.


    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know what your teacher¡¯s name was.¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my teacher¡¯s actual name, but we all call him Red Star.¡± Auburnli said.


    ¡°Red Star?¡± Negris murmured. When the name came out, Negris suddenly felt that the temple was a lot brighter, as if small stars were converging towards him, finally forming a red star in front of him.


    Ange and Negris alone could see this star point, which Auburnli couldn¡¯t. Evidently, it was the power of faith at work. Negris nonchalantly grabbed the Red Star, planning to examine it further once he was back.


    As he was about to leave, after flying about ten meters, Negris suddenly remembered something. He turned around and asked, ¡°Auburnli, are you a follower of mine?¡±


    Auburnli responded with an apologetic smile: ¡°I no longer believe in any deities. I have touched the profound mysteries of truth. I am the God of Truth and Law.¡±


    The reason why Truth Mages could be considered gods was that to some extent, they had the same power as the deities. They understood the mysteries of the world and roughly knew what being a ¡®God¡¯ entailed. How could they devote themselves wholly to weaker gods who might not even be as powerful as them?


    ¡°I knew it would be like this. When you invoked my divine name, I couldn¡¯t even obtain the slightest knowledge-feedback. Since you¡¯re not my follower, it¡¯s simple then. Your students have skipped on paying their bills because you came. You can help them pay.¡± Negris pulled out a long bill, where the parchment used to keep accounts hung all the way to the ground.


    ¡°What have they purchased? So much? Let me see.¡± Auburnli had taught countless students over the centuries, and she had occasionally helped students pay their bills, so she was quite adept at handling such situations. She swiftly took the bill.


    However, when she saw the total amount at the end of the bill, she couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Why is this so expensive!? Are you just robbing them!?¡±


    Negris grinned, a familiar expression her eyes, and said, ¡°Faster than theft indeed, but this is the price. We clearly informed your students, and they all agreed to the price. There absolutely was no fraud.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anything can be this expensive. Did they buy divine artifact magic ornaments? Let me take a closer look. If I see one overcharged item, I will dismantle your place.¡± An irate Auburnli said.


    ¡°Purify Skin, Tender Complexion, Whitening, Clean Teeth, Hair Regrowth? Health care?... What are all these? How could you dare to charge so much for minor magical improvements on living creatures! I¡¯m going to tear¨C...¡± A furious Auburnli began ranting.


    Before she could finish, Negris added a single sentence: ¡°Even witches can use.¡±


    Auburnli stopped in her tracks, glanced at Negris, and then turned back to the list of services on the bill. After a while, she crumpled the bill forcefully, ¡°I will verify these things first with them. If they voluntarily consumed these services, Stellaris won¡¯t shirk the bill. I¡¯ll take this bill for now.¡±


    With her cloak billowing, Auburnli quietly arrived in the Goddess of Beauty City on the same night, confirming each item on the bill one by one.


    ...


    Riding a Bone Dragon and flying from the Republic of Stellaris toward the Goddess of Beauty City, Negris stared at the flickering Red Star, sighing in regret.


    He had never imagined that the Republic of Stellaris had such deep connections with him. Blazing fanatics had established it, but alas, Negris in his sealed state was completely oblivious to it. As a result, the Divine Fire had extinguished, and there was no connection between Stellaris and him anymore.


    Alas! If he had perceived it, people would have likely grown disillusioned and would have not passionately believed in him.


    Now that he had some of the Red Star left, he had no idea what to do with it.


    Ange tilted its head. During their journey, Ange hadn¡¯t spoken a word, but it had heard their entire conversation. Seeing the regret in Negris¡¯s eyes, Ange asked curiously, ¡°Are you thinking of reestablishing your faith?¡±


    Ange¡¯s question took Negris aback. He quickly shook his head, ¡°No, not at all. I finally understood that I am utterly unsuited to being a god. Even a knight¡¯s novel seems to have a more significant impact than me.¡±


    ¡°In retrospect, I have always just enjoyed giving people advice, not aspiring to be any deity. It¡¯s better this way. I just feel it¡¯s a pity. I have never had any zealous believers. This advanced zealot, I don¡¯t even have the chance to respond to him. It¡¯s a true pity. I wonder what I can do for him.¡±


    Ange tilted its head and touched the Red Star.


    Suddenly, the Red Star emitted a dazzling light. An unwavering belief spread from the Red Star: Strength from the fall of gods, the stars dim, the Red Star still shines...Don the armor, wear the magic robe, the Heroic Spirit protects our homeland...


    Negris gasped, ¡°It¡¯s a Heroic Spirit!¡±

 Chapter 406: 243: Hand Over the Naming Rights Immediately! _1

    Chapter 406: Chapter 243: Hand Over the Naming Rights Immediately! _1


    At the Resting Palace, the Bronze Book opened wide, reflecting Negris and a human clad in war armor. The human¡¯s armor was unusually thick, like a heavy battle plate, wrapping him like a can of iron and only revealing a pair of eyes and a mouth.


    A round shield hung behind the armor, the surface of which was adorned with a red pentagram. The same pentagram was embossed on the chest plate in front.


    The holography of Negris grabbed at the seam of the armor worn by the Red Star Warrior, repeatedly asking, ¡°Gods¡¯ fall, Gods¡¯ fall, how did you know about the fall of the Gods?¡±


    The Red Star confoundedly muttered: ¡°Gods¡¯ fall...Gods¡¯ fall... Red Star Flash¡ª!¡±


    After mumbling for a while, his spirits suddenly surged up, alongside a burst of unyielding faith. He took a stride forward with crossed arms, which stirred up a dazzling red light, sweeping around like a light pillar.


    With a huff, Negris hoisted him up, shook him vigorously, and tossed him aside. He then turned to Ange outside the Bronze Book and said, ¡°His divine wisdom is incomplete.¡±


    The Bronze Book is the true form of Negris. The underdeveloped embryo dragon outside is just its projection.


    The Bronze Book itself is a divine artifact, an artifact that can seal deity. It has many areas to be explored, but its most basic function is that it can contain a deity¡¯s consciousness.


    Now, Negris has pulled the Red Star Heroic Spirit into the Bronze Book, providing him with a temporary place to contain his consciousness. Without it, the Heroic Spirit of the Red Star would not even be able to communicate.


    What a pity, even with a place to stay, Red Star still cannot communicate. His divine wisdom is incomplete, and cannot be regarded as a complete consciousness.


    ¡°What a waste. I wanted to ask him about the meaning of the epic, ¡®Gods¡¯ fall, the Stellaris dim, the Red Star shines.¡¯ Is the Red Star referring to him? Who does the Gods refer to? How does he know about the fall of the Gods? Who told him? Or did he see it with his own eyes? According to Auburnli, he is just an average mage with strong teaching abilities. How could he get information about something like the fall of the Gods?¡±


    Negris muttered to himself. While he was speaking, the thick red light pillar behind him sizzled and fired around. The Red Star was hopping and yelling, ¡°Red Star Flash! Red Star Flash! Red Star Flash!¡±


    It seemed that the Red Star Flash was also a technique?


    Pity, once he was taken out of the Bronze Book, he turned back into a little twinkling red star. Let alone performing the Red Star Flash, he could not even talk.


    Only in the Bronze Book can he project the things in his consciousness easily, which is also more convenient for Negris to conduct research on him.


    ¡°Why is he wearing plate armor? Isn¡¯t he a mage? Can he handle the weight of the plate armor? Why did he become a heroic spirit? Heroic Spirits are collective beliefs formed by everyone¡¯s remembrance of heroes. Did he die heroically?¡±


    With doubts piling up, Negris tried to contact Auburnli. He first found the Female Space Mage Hiludi, but Hiludi didn¡¯t know where Auburnli had gone.


    He finally learned from idle chat with Lisa that a generous witch had come to the Goddess of Beauty City. When he went to see, all he saw was a beautiful Lolita who looked just like a doll.


    ¡°Auburnli?¡± It was hard for Negris to reconcile this adorable little Lolita and the wrinkled old witch, save for the height, they had nothing in common.


    The little Lolita was also taken aback, covered her face with both hands, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± before trying to make an exit.


    But before she could reach the door, she was stopped by the Purple Skeleton: ¡°You haven¡¯t paid your bill! To prevent people from running out on their tabs, Lisa had called over the Purple Skeleton Titan.¡±


    The little Lolita reluctantly returned to the counter, taking out her membership card to pay the bill. Even though the Purple Skeleton can¡¯t defeat her, she can¡¯t just beat someone up to skip the bill.


    As soon as the membership card is pulled out, Negris came over, reading the tiny tiny letters on the edge of the card: ¡°Auburnli-Endel¡±.


    Auburnli snappily said, ¡°Just settle the bill. Why do you need to make a membership card? You guys have so many tricks.¡±


    Negris smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not us that have so many tricks. Without the card, we won¡¯t recognize what the customers look like. They look different when they come in and out, so we can only recognize the card, not the person.¡±


    Auburnli touched her own face, and fully agreed, a reasonable explanation.


    After Auburnli had paid the bill, Negris pulled her aside to a guest room, and asked Auburnli some questions he had.


    The answer was, the Red Star was originally a close combat Mage who always hit people wearing plate armor. The Red Star Flash was his unique skill. Carrying a metal Magic Wand, the head of the wand could emit stunning red light. Swinging it to hit people, the enemy¡¯s attention could easily be drawn to the head of the wand.


    Regarding that epic...


    ¡°When the gods fell, Stellaris dimmed, and Red Star was shining... I have never heard of it. Where did you hear it from? Heroic Spirit? What Heroic Spirit? Why would you suddenly ask about this? Have you seen a Heroic Spirit?¡±


    Of course, Negris couldn¡¯t explain that they caught a Heroic Spirit on their tour of the Temple. He could only say that he read it from a book, which would make sense since as the God of Knowledge it¡¯d be reasonable for him to read a lot of literature.


    ¡°When the gods fell, Stellaris dimmed... When the gods fell, Stellaris dimmed... Where did he learn about the fall of the gods?¡± For a while thereafter, Negris kept mumbling this sentence to himself, sometimes pulling Ange to run to the Republic of Stellaris to look for relevant materials in the library.


    It has to be said that the library of the Republic of Stellaris is the most complete place for various historical materials in the world today. Other libraries, without exception, will be influenced by religion, war, fires, famine, and the likes of Anthony. They are all either destroyed by fire or ruined.


    ¡°Wow, such fun things happened back then? Oh, is that so? Ah, I get it.¡± Negris constantly expressed various exclamations in Ange¡¯s soul.


    Ange could only accompany him in this boring endeavor. In this place, he couldn¡¯t use the Boundary-crossing Hand to plant anything because he found that any spatial fluctuation would trigger an anomaly detection Array.


    Obviously, the Republic of Stellaris, this country established by mages, has a lot of experience in preventing abnormalities like magic space. This prevents enemies from invading this country through transportation and other methods.


    Alas, it was so boring; Ange just wanted to return to his field. Yesterday, he had just sprouted the Divine Wood and was preparing to use the Divine Wood as a stock to try to graft the Elf Beans.


    ¡°Divine Wood? What Divine Wood?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°Heaven, square, dug up.¡± Ange said.


    Ok, Negris recalled. The Square of the Gods was turned over by Ange to plant Elf Beans, and the trees on both sides of the square were all cut down. Those were all Divine Trees that grow differently than ordinary crops. Who would have thought that Ange would be able to grow them?


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Grafting the Divine Tree...¡± Before Negris could finish speaking, there was a sudden commotion in front. It seemed that someone had started a quarrel.


    Ange went over to have a look and saw a group of people around a square pit within an area covered by a canopy. They were arguing and shouting. One party pointed at the other¡¯s nose and yelled:


    ¡°Accept the reality, poor students of the Spring Wind. With your level, you are not qualified to give the crop contest the name ¡®Spring Wind¡¯. It should be named ¡®Dobinki Crop Contest¡¯. Hand over the naming rights now!¡±


    PS: The time difference has messed everything up. Ah, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have left the chapter unfinished. I originally said that if it got recommended, I¡¯d write more. Just publishing one chapter first, then continue writing.

 Chapter 407: 244: I Want to Play_1

    Chapter 407: Chapter 244: I Want to Play_1


    Huh? What a coincidence? The two fighting parties actually know each other? Negris and Ange hurriedly walked over, casually pulling over a spectator who was dressed completely differently, looking smug, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who are...? Stop dragging me around; my Silk Robe, immune to fire, it¡¯s very expensive...¡± The reluctant spectator they had pulled over grumbled, but as he turned his head and saw Ange¡¯s pass, he straightened up in fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    On Ange¡¯s pass, a black star was slowly pulsating. That was the mark of the Death Star; director Auburnli¡¯s title wasn¡¯t something to be trifled with.


    People were trembling with fear just from seeing a pass; the title of Director Auburnli wasn¡¯t just a title for show.


    Negris¡¯s voice came from Ange¡¯s body: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an old event, it¡¯s very interesting. A student of the Spring Breeze Druid, who belongs to the Mage Farmer¡¯s Academy, is having a dispute with Dobinki¡¯s people. They challenge each other to duels every now and then. I don¡¯t even know how many times they¡¯ve fought.¡±


    ¡°Druid? Combat? A fight? Or a magic duel?¡± Negris asked curiously. Druids capable of combat? Transforming into bears and fighting each other?


    ¡°No, they are competing in a simulated magic formation using illusion techniques, testing their breeding skills and climate control. Anyway, just various techniques to make crops grow faster and better,¡± the curious spectator explained.


    Hearing about the illusion simulation formation, even Ange couldn¡¯t help but squeeze to the front. The mages that he pushed aside were unable to speak fast enough and were pushed to the side. How could these weak mages resist the force of the Golden Skeleton?


    The Spectator in the Silk Robe saw that Ange had transferred his focus and quickly escaped.


    Arriving at the front of the pit, Ange finally saw the situation within the pit clearly. It was a rectangular pit, five meters long and ten meters wide, about one meter deep. At the moment, an illusion projected a river, rows of fields, and some proportionally shrunken crops onto it.


    At this moment, the situation in the pit was clear. On the left were crops simulated by Dobinki¡¯s students, a kind of vine plant. The vines grew wildly along the wooden frame, producing giant fruits that somewhat resemble breadfruits.


    On the Spring Breeze Druid student¡¯s side were still the original rice crops. Although heavy fruits had been produced, it was evident to the naked eye that the yield was definitely not as high as Dobinki¡¯s side.


    The numbers on the Illusion Magic Array also confirmed this fact. The yield per mu on Dobinki¡¯s side was a thousand jin, while only six hundred jin was shown on the Spring Breeze Druid¡¯s side; the difference reached forty percent.


    The student from Spring Breeze Druid¡¯s side was not convinced and said angrily: ¡°You are cheating. The cost of planting vine plants is high, their resistance is low, and their yield and starch content are also low, they are absolutely not suitable as staple crops. You guys are cheating.¡±


    The students from Dobinki¡¯s side laughed loudly: ¡°If you lose, you lose. Student of Spring Breeze Druid, do you not even have the courage to admit defeat? Did we limit the use of certain crops for the competition? Did we set a cost constraint for planting? As for low yields? Open your eyes and see, our yield per mu is a thousand jin. If our teacher plants it, the yield will be even higher.¡±


    They then added: ¡°Moreover, the disadvantage of low starch content has been improved by our teacher. This vine-bred breadfruit has a high starch content. We estimated this using the fruit, and the simulated magic formation has recognized and updated this data. Just admit defeat, hahaha.¡±


    Negris was stunned by what he heard. Because the students were revealing several pieces of information through their conversation, the simulated data of this simulated magic formation was actually based on real data, which meant that it could simulate any crop grown in real life.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the simulation results would be incredibly accurate? If it can be simulated in the magic formation, does it mean there¡¯s a high chance of growing it in reality? Kvada, simulated magic formation for planting? Has the magic of Stellaris become this advanced?


    Just this simulation formation alone could reveal the strength of the Republic of Stellaris. With the existence of this formation, their students only needed to practice in the formation to perfect their magic skills.


    Whereas other magic academies were still stuck with practising in reality. However, due to the limitation of their own magical powers, they could only use limited magic in practice, and they would be exhausted after a few times.


    This difference was not noticeable when it came to magic that required elemental affinity. However, for jobs like Druid and Alchemy that require a lot of experimentation, the formation is nothing short of a divine artifact.


    All you need to do is input various types of fertilizers, magic, materials, arrays, and other data, and then repeatedly combine them. Once successful, you can take the results and test them out in reality.


    If it¡¯s successful, it will save a large amount of time, energy, magic power, and materials.


    If it fails, you input the data from the failed experiment, adjust the simulation results, and make the simulations more accurate.


    Why is Ange faster and better at breeding than others? Because he has a divine breeding technique¡ªInstant Death Halo. While others need an entire growing season to harvest crops, he can get the results in three hours, naturally making him faster.


    This Illusion Simulation Formation serves a similar role as the Instant Death Halo. It accelerates crops through illusion, allowing for quick conclusions to be made.


    Oh, Kvada, this is a good thing indeed.


    Not only does Kvada think so, but Ange also murmurs, ¡°I want that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll ask Auburnli later on how many we should buy,¡± Negris said.


    Meanwhile, the students of Spring Breeze Druid had nothing to say as their faces turned pale. The opponents were right; there were no restrictions on which crops to use, or the production costs. It was natural for the opponents to win; they could only blame their failure to consider thoroughly and limit things in advance.


    However, losing was one thing, but whether they could bear the mockery was another issue. How could the young and energetic students tolerate the mockery? The lead student of the Spring Breeze Druid loudly declared, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count! If you dare, let¡¯s have another round, but this time you are not allowed to use...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, his companion behind him was desperately tugging at his clothes. He whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother, we have no more demon crystals.¡±


    Alchemy brings wealth, mage farming brings poverty, and elementalists bet their underwear. This epic phrase, sung countless times by bards, thoroughly dissected the situation in the Magic Academy.


    ¡°Alchemy brings wealth¡± because the poor can¡¯t afford to study alchemy. Just a Gold-touch Stick and the materials could consume all the wealth of a noble.


    The Sava pharmacist needed alchemy; all of the Viscount¡¯s property had been squandered by her, which gives you an idea of how much money it costs.


    However, if you manage to master it, alchemy brings wealth in a pouring stream.


    ¡°Mage farming brings poverty¡± and only those who are not poor can study mage farming. Just dealing with the wind and sun all day isn¡¯t something nobles and the affluent can usually bear. Even the Great Druids Dobinki and Spring Breeze look like old farmers, let alone ordinary mage farmers.


    Poor mage farmer students can¡¯t even afford a second round of Illusion Simulation, as they have no more Demon Crystals.


    The lead Spring Breeze student was alternating between paleness and rage, clenching his teeth but unable to do anything. Without any Demon Crystals, the Illusion Magic Array cannot operate.


    Ange squeezed through the crowd, poured a bag of Demon Crystals on the operating table, and pointed at the Illusion Magic Array, saying, ¡°I want to play.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does he mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the pass issued by the old witch, you all be quiet, that man is wearing the pass from the old witch.¡±


    ¡°But what does he mean? He pushed the Spring Breeze Druid¡¯s student aside. Does he want to challenge Dobinki¡¯s students?¡±

 Chapter 408: 245 Save me, sir!_1

    Chapter 408: Chapter 245 Save me, sir!_1


    Who the heck are you to challenge Dobinki¡¯s students? Flaunting your wealth, hmph!?


    The bystanders and both competitors were filled with endless questions, but upon seeing the Death Star Pass hanging from Ange¡¯s chest, all doubts were involuntarily swallowed down.


    Doubting the Old Witch¡¯s guest? Not a good idea, right? What if she holds a grudge against us? We¡¯ll end up scrubbing toilets all day!


    Ange didn¡¯t give a hoot about what others thought, he just wanted to play this game. He pushed the Demon Crystal into the slot, studied it a bit, and figured out how to start it. He fed in a bit of Magic Power to activate the Simulated Magic Formation.


    Swish, the well-kept farmland vanished, replacing it was a plot of untouched wasteland with fluctuating numbers displaying years, months, days, seasons, temperature, humidity, rainfall, and other data.


    Do I need to clear this land first? Following the steps he had observed from others, Ange fiddled with the control panel and some images materialized.


    Shall I Burn Wasteland here? After glancing at the soil description, Ange decided to go ahead with it and selected one of the images.


    A torch appeared on Ange¡¯s plot of wasteland in the pit. Ange could manipulate this torch, igniting it at different spots to Burn Wasteland.


    The Burn Wasteland technique had its logistics, it wasn¡¯t about burning everywhere aimlessly. The fire had to progress from a point to a line to a surface based on the vegetation¡¯s moisture density.


    If the ignition spot was poorly chosen, the first burnt area could easily become a barrier, blocking the spread of fire and leading to patchy burnt spots somewhat like a measles spell.


    At this point, you have to sweep the torch across the patchy areas, burning them clean. Then you¡¯d realize that there¡¯s time limit for each ignition, you need to wait a dozen or so seconds between each try.


    In the Illusion Magic Array, a dozen seconds would amount to half a day. By the time you¡¯ve cleaned up all the spots, days would have passed.


    Ange, however, did not make such rookie mistakes. Having Burnt Wastelands for over a thousand years, he could burn out a heart or star shape without a problem. He quickly cleaned up the wasteland, leaving just a layer of ashes.


    The two competitors looked at each other, especially Dobinki¡¯s students, full of disbelief. If Ange fooled around, it would be forgivable. But clearly, he wasn¡¯t. If they didn¡¯t play, would they be laughed at?


    Let¡¯s play then, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ones paying, the Demon Crystal¡¯s already in.


    The opponents also swiftly started to Burn Wasteland.


    However, lacking practical experience, their vast theoretical knowledge didn¡¯t help them Burn Wasteland well. They didn¡¯t focus on these basics in their competitions and soon, their land was also patchy. Dealing with these unburnt areas wasted them several days.


    By this point, Ange had already moved on to land preparation.


    The process of land preparation was rich, involving, removal of debris, sun-bathing the field, applying base fertilizer and more, each needing a tailor-made approach.


    When Ange saw debris, his first instinct was to call the Little Angel, but then he remembered this was only a simulation. This meant he could only use methods within the Magic Formation.


    Obviously, there were no Earth Hammers in the Magic Formation, no one would use an Earth Hammer as a tool for debris removal except him and the first Black Mountain Duke.


    Unable to pulverize the debris, the fastest method was plowing, so Ange chose plowing.


    The soil condition was acceptable, no need for sun-bathing, just a base fertilizer application would suffice.


    Ange viewed the available crops, discovering many varieties including Primordial Magic Rice, Breadfruit Trees, and the Vine Breadfruit that his opponent had just used.


    Without a second thought, he selected Vine Breadfruit as he had grown the other two before and not this one, so he wanted to try this.


    After deciding on a crop, Ange naturally opened its information to study its habits.


    The holographic image of Vine Breadfruit immediately caused an uproar.


    One of Dobinki¡¯s students shouted angrily, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? This Breadfruit Vine is a new crop bred by our teacher. It combines the advantages of various crops while removing their disadvantages. It has the potential to become the next dominant food crop. You think you can grow it without having seen it before? You¡¯re underestimating us!¡±


    From an onlooker¡¯s perspective, Ange¡¯s actions did seem provocative. The student who had just lost his match was defeated by this crop; Ange promptly chose it. Was he planning to beat Dobinki¡¯s students with the same crop?


    Picking this crop, Dobinki¡¯s side could only win and had to win by a large margin. Otherwise, even if they barely won or tied, it would be counted as a loss.


    You bred the crop, you¡¯re most familiar with its habits. If a newbie¡¯s yield is higher than yours, isn¡¯t that a loss? Isn¡¯t that provocation?


    Ange hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. He just simply wanted to try out a new crop. Tilting his head, he asked puzzledly, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t? Alright then.¡±


    He promptly cancelled the Vine Breadfruit and chose the Magic Rice he was most familiar with.


    This action infuriated the opponents again. If he hadn¡¯t chosen the Vine Breadfruit at first, they wouldn¡¯t have cared. But now, after choosing it, he immediately switched crops under their ¡®threat¡¯. Even if they won, it could only be an ignominious victory.


    Negris, projected onto his body, burst into laughter. Just with a decision to ¡®choose¡¯ and ¡®not to choose¡¯, Ange was able to infuriate the opponents, twice. It reminded Negris of when it had first met this skeleton.

 Chapter 409 - 245 Help, Sir!_2

    Chapter 409: Chapter 245 Help, Sir!_2


    The worst part was, Ange had no idea, he just had this kind of personality that irritated people.


    Ange chose Magic Rice; this was the crop he was most familiar with. Why was he so familiar with it?


    Because at the Fallen Dragon Lake, he conducted experiments repetitively, using Magic Rice as the mother plant and cross-bred it with other varieties of Saline Grass for tens of thousands of times.


    Keep in mind, any plot of land on the farm that has been farmed for thousands of years, even if the same crop is planted, will not be planted more than a thousand times. But he had done tens of thousands of cross-breeding experiments. No other crop could be as familiar to him as Magic Rice.


    The original Magic Rice already had a high yield, even the Great Druid Spring Breeze could grow more than 1,000 pounds per acre. However, he was not interested in fame, so he was too lazy to go back and participate in the Grain Contest; otherwise, there would be no chance for Dobinki.


    Under Ange¡¯s repeated experiments and careful cultivation, the highest yield of the original Magic Rice had broken through to 1,300 pounds. Even if the other party maintained the previous yield of the breadvine, Ange could still win.


    If they had kept quiet and let Ange grow the breadvine, he might not have lost, because Ange didn¡¯t know much about the habits of the breadvine.


    Now their meddling caused Ange to switch back to the familiar Magic Rice, if they knew, would they regret and feel awful?


    Since it¡¯s his most familiar Magic Rice, Ange quickly got into a familiar rhythm. He germinated when he should, watered when he should, fertilized when he should, and by the time of the grain filling period, Ange did something that no one understood. When noon came, he pulled a net over the rice field, shielding the rice.


    ¡°Why is he doing this? Shouldn¡¯t the grain filling period need the most sunlight? Why cover it up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not completely covered, there are net holes, what¡¯s the use of blocking a part of it? Cooling down? Reducing light?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, after the successful cultivation of Magic Rice, there hasn¡¯t been time for large-scale promotion yet, is Magic Rice afraid of high temperatures during the grain filling period?¡±


    ¡°Is he messing around? Magic Rice was cultivated by our teacher. Who could know more about its habits than us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, from his operating methods, it couldn¡¯t possibly be messing around. Look, Spring Breeze Technique, Rain Transformation Technique, Bug Shepherding Technique, several are even our teacher¡¯s unique techniques, how can it be messing around?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, what unique technique? Our teacher would love every farmer in the world to learn his techniques. He¡¯s already printed leaflets to spread them all over the world for free. Which Druid in the world can¡¯t perform the Spring Breeze Technique? We have no advantage at all in competitions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question the teacher.¡± The leading student of the Spring Breeze sternly scolded, and the rest of the students glared at this complainant, obviously angering the crowd.


    While the students on the Spring Breeze side had the leisure to mutter, the students of Dobinki were suffering. They found that their progress was far behind Ange¡¯s, and the entire process was not ¡®beautiful¡¯. Yes, beautiful.


    A beautiful process should be smooth and uniform. However, when they started the Burn Wasteland, it resulted in a bumpy surface. Although this wasn¡¯t a major issue, compared to Ange, they immediately were at a disadvantage.


    The next step of clearing the land wasn¡¯t well-planned either, and the seeds planted were not as many as the other side¡¯s.


    This is a critical step because the land is not flat, but rather, it has rivers, slopes, and gullies. How to plan more planting area on this irregular land requires experience.


    If others can sow sixty pounds of seeds, but you can only sow fifty-five pounds, the yield per acre is one-twelfth less than others from the start.


    As Ange¡¯s crops grew better and better, the pressure on Dobinki¡¯s students became greater and greater, they were stumbling along.


    When Ange started shading the sun, they started to panic because they found that they were beginning to not understand his operations. Was Ange more skillful than them?


    At the end of the simulation, in the Illusion Magic Array, Dobinki¡¯s side showed a yield of 1,120 pounds per acre, nearly 100 pounds less than the previous round. Clearly, they were affected by Ange during the competition, resulting in lower yield.


    On Ange¡¯s side, the yield was shown to be 1,320 pounds per acre, a number that shocked everyone at the Magic Agriculture Institute.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can the yield of Magic Rice be so high?¡± Whether it was Dobinki¡¯s side or Spring Breeze¡¯s side, there was a feeling of disbelief in their hearts. Even the students of Spring Breeze Druid felt more so, as they were familiar with Magic Rice.


    Magic Rice was cultivated by the Great Druid Spring Breeze, and they had been growing it for many years. They believed they knew its habits very well. The normal yield was also high, about seven to eight hundred pounds. They felt that the limit of Magic Rice was about this range.


    But how much yield is Ange getting per acre now? One thousand three hundred pounds, five hundred pounds more than their highest yield, nearly doubling it.


    Moreover, this was grown in the Simulated Magic Formation, which records the most detailed data for Magic Rice. If it can be grown here, there¡¯s a high chance it can achieve the same yield outside.


    My God, who is this person? The Spring Breeze Druid never achieved a yield of a thousand pounds per acre before he disappeared, how can this person produce such a high yield?


    Of course, no one would dare to say that Ange was taking wild guesses now. If fooling around could yield such outputs, then what¡¯s the need for Druids?


    All of a sudden, everyone surrounded and began to inquire from Ange.


    Negris, sensing the situation was turning tricky, quickly urged Ange to escape, and since he was wearing the pass of the Death Star, although everyone was reluctant, nobody forcefully stopped him. They could only watch Ange walk away.


    The next day, Auburnli came to visit, her first question was, ¡°How did you achieve a yield of thirteen hundred per acre of Magic Rice?¡±


    Negris was aware Auburnli would visit. Given the situation, there must have been students who reported it and surely have contacted her because of the pass.


    Therefore, Negris was well-prepared. She brought out a skeleton, a planting guidebook, the Druid¡¯s Secret Law, a robe, some miscellaneous items, and finally led out a small child.


    ¡°This is how it is. We found a skeleton in the Fallen Dragon Gorge. We guess from these belongings that the skeleton belonged to the Spring Breeze Druid. This child is named YiYi, was adopted by Spring Breeze. When Spring Breeze died, this child survived alone in the Fallen Dragon Gorge, subsisting on Soul Moss and gaining substantial Power of the Dragon and now he is a dragon cub.¡±


    Auburnli looked at Negris skeptically, then carefully examined the skeleton, quickly sensing the residual consciousness carried on the skeleton.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s Spring Breeze, he¡¯s dead?¡± Auburnli was stunned, somewhat reluctant to believe this.


    ¡°Yes, judging from his planting handbook, he should have come to Fallen Dragon Lake to search for saline plants, intending to cultivate saline Magic Rice. Here is the Saline Demon Rice we cultivated, yielding seven hundred pounds per acre,¡± Negris said, taking out a batch of Saline Demon Rice seeds.


    Auburnli looked blankly at the saline rice seeds. She was still trying to digest the news of Spring Breeze¡¯s demise and asserted that Spring Breeze¡¯s last wish had been fulfilled?


    ¡°You cultivated it?¡± Auburnli asked skeptically. Spring Breeze¡¯s efforts with the Saline Demon Rice was no secret; he had told her about it, and also said its development was extremely difficult. Without decades or hundreds of years of trying, it was impossible.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Negris put her hands on her hips, looking proud, ¡°I personally saw Ange cultivate it.¡±


    Auburnli thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to go inform everyone of this news.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. However, your Saline Demon Rice combines elf technology and needs the God of Life¡¯s blessing to germinate. We can get the God of Life to help you germinate it for free, but you need to sell me a few Illusion Simulation Formations.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later.¡± Auburnli left quickly after saying this.


    However, not long after she stepped out of the door, a strong energy response burst from the inside of the house. Startled, she hurried back in.


    She saw Ange emitting intense energy fluctuations, his body distorted the space in front of him, and strong energy kept pouring into the hole. When Auburnli returned, she saw a shimmering figure also entering the hole.


    Auburnli inhaled sharply, exclaiming in a shocked whisper: ¡°A Divine Calling?¡±


    Such a level of energy transmission constituted a Divine Calling¡ª the term for when a god bestows power on their saints.


    Could this seemingly inconspicuous mortal standing next to the God of Knowledge really possess such great power?


    Ange paid no attention to Auburnli¡¯s astonishment. All his attention was focused on reaching out to the point in his Divine Soul that belonged to Anthony. His Divine Soul had already been sent ahead.


    Because he heard an unprecedented urgent plea from Anthony: ¡°Master, save me!¡±

 Chapter 410 - 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land…? _1

    Chapter 410: Chapter 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land...? _1


    Anthony, desperately screaming for help, swung his staff and hit a Holy Spirit Angel on the head. The powerful hit knocked down this towering angel who was about one hundred and ninety centimeters tall, indented a large portion of his face.


    He hooked the tail of his staff upwards, blocking a slash from another spirit. As the head of his staff went downwards, it struck forcefully on the instep, causing the creature to lose balance.


    Anthony shouted, ¡°Help me, Your Grace!¡± He jabbed his shoulder into the angel¡¯s chest, sending it flying.


    The humans around were clueless about why these holy spirits suddenly went berserk, attacking Lord Bishop for no apparent reason. For a moment, they were at a loss, not knowing who to support.


    This was a routine prayer walk, where devout followers walked the streets, lighting candles or carrying Holy Light, slowly stepping down the main road, continuously singing praises for the gods.


    This was the Church of Light¡¯s regular Faith Elemental Force harvesting event. Organized at regular intervals, it increased the collective participation of the believers, making their faith more devout and steadfast.


    This activity was fundamentally different from those miracle meetings that exhausted resources, hence Anthony readily continued it.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the event, just as he arrived at the venue under the guard of twelve First Order ceremonial Angels, he had a sudden premonition and cleverly blocked the attack from these angels even before he had made his hypocritical speech.


    People nearby were astounded by Anthony¡¯s response. ¡°What the... why are the Archbishop¡¯s martial skills so strong?¡±


    But soon they realized that something he couldn¡¯t comprehend had happened, considering the Holy Spirit Angels who were just escorting him started to attack him. Given his cautious nature, of course, he immediately called out his backup.


    Ange¡¯s reaction was quick as well. He immediately transferred Anthony¡¯s Divine Soul.


    Suddenly, an incomparable strong force surged into his body, and Anthony was enveloped by a holy glow. An imposing Bishop¡¯s robe superimposed onto him.


    The third Holy Spirit Angel, holding the Holy Sword, aimed directly at Anthony. A Sacred Flame suddenly erupted from the ground completely swallowing Anthony.


    Anthony didn¡¯t feel any harm from the Sacred Flame nor did he care, because he was dumbstruck by his Divine Soul, involuntarily mumbling, ¡°Yo... Your Grace, what have you done to my Divine Soul?¡±


    Anthony was a Mystical Warrior of Ange. The so-called Divine Soul is the soul, condensed from one¡¯s faith and thoughts, offered to God.


    As God controls his Divine Soul, He can easily decide his fate and can also bestow the Divine Soul with great power, returning it to him when needed.


    Because the Divine Soul was originally his offering, when it returns with the power granted by God, not only is the degradation less, the affinity is also high, and it will not seriously harm him.


    However, this was all theoretical. Amplifying the power of the Divine Soul requires God to expend His energy. God doesn¡¯t have so much spare energy. Under normal circumstances, the Divine Soul is much weaker when it returns due to the energy loss from overcoming distance.


    But now, Anthony only felt that the Divine Soul possessing him was incredibly strong, much stronger than when he offered it. The powerful energy could not be contained and it gave out a sacrosanct glow, wrapping him up like a glowing Magic Crystal Lamp.


    Ange sent a puzzled thought. He answered, ¡°I simply fed it Holy Light.¡± It was just simply feeding it with Holy Light until it could not withstand it anymore.


    The Sacred Flame of the Holy Spirit Angel could not affect Anthony at all. The divine light he exuded neutralized all the harm from Sacred Flame.


    The bystanders gasped, instinctively exclaiming, ¡°Merging with Divine Soul! Merging with Divine Soul! The Archbishop summoned the Divine Soul, he is God¡¯s chosen!¡±


    Merging with the Divine Soul has a higher status than Holy Spirit Possession, because the former needs the approval of God while the latter, only the approval of Holy Spirit.


    Although, to outsiders, there wasn¡¯t much difference between the two. But to the insiders of the church, they couldn¡¯t think more differently.


    In the last more than one thousand years, the Archbishop and the priestesses have successfully summoned Holy Spirit Possessions. Some people even know that the curia keeps a group of Holy Spirits, which has no relation to God.


    Since Holy Spirits can be privately raised, naturally their status is lower.


    But Divine Soul cannot be nurtured individually, Anthony¡¯s Divine Soul descent definitely got God¡¯s approval.


    Of course, this is only some secret that knowledgeable people knew, such as Dyson hidden in the crowd, his face scrunched up like a bitter gourd.


    ¡°A Divine Soul Descent? Why did he get God¡¯s approval? How is this possible? Haven¡¯t all the gods fallen? How could this happen?¡± Dyson muttered in his heart as he couldn¡¯t let the person beside him overhear.


    Back in the Land of Fallen, the Lord of Terror gave him a box with the Holy Spirit Fragments of a Wisdom Angel, accompanied by an Undead.


    A Six-winged Wisdom Angel, when she woke up, discovered that the church had split into two. How would she react to the Schism church¡¯s Anthony?


    Of course, she wanted to kill him on the spot. The Wisdom Angel planned to do just that, but Dyson stopped her, ¡°Lady Luna, there are many followers of the Evil God around the traitor Anthony. He has even deceived more than a dozen Holy Spirits and made them his slaves. We should first test his protective power, then you can personally kill him.¡±

 Chapter 411: 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land…? _2

    Chapter 411: Chapter 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land...? _2


    The persuasion worked¡ªLuna blended into the crowd quietly, commanding the Holy Spirits next to Anthony to attack. That quickly identified the protective power on Anthony; it was Divine Soul Descent.


    This is... It might¡¯ve been better not to test, Divine Soul Descent made Luna confused. Can Anthony, of the Schism Church, still get the approval of the gods?


    This isn¡¯t the time to be confused, Dyson hastily stepped forward and proposed, ¡°It must be a disguise by the Evil God. Even you, cannot get a response from the gods, how can a mere mortal like Anthony, get a response from the gods, it must be a deception by the Evil God.¡±


    When Luna heard the word ¡®gods¡¯, her instincts felt rejection, but her memory had been reset and she couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened before, let alone remembering that she petrified Libra or the killing of her pet by the gods.


    All she remembered was that maintaining the order of the church was one of her missions.


    Before the Divine Soul merged, Anthony was able to go back and forth with the Holy Spirit Angel. After the merge, these First Order Holy Spirits couldn¡¯t stand a chance against him and six of them were knocked down in an instant.


    Such mastery of martial techniques threw the crowd into chaos, leaving them unsure whether to assist.


    It¡¯s her turn to make a move. Luna suddenly leaped into the air, spreading her Light Wings behind her back, which tore her mantle apart.


    Her Light Wings on her back solidified rapidly into pure white True Wings. Within a few breaths, the Light Wings transitioned from energy to actual wings.


    Then, holy radiance streamed out from the roots of the True Wings, forming two pairs of pristine Light Wings.


    Six-winged Wisdom Angel, descend!


    ¡°God bless, what on earth is happening? A Six-winged Archangel murdering Anthony? Luna?¡±


    All Six-winged Archangels were well-known figures. Everyone knew who it was as soon as they saw her. This was clearly Wisdom Angel Luna, but why is she trying to kill Anthony? Is it God¡¯s will?


    Some who sided with Anthony, thinking that he¡¯s the chosen representative of God, began to contemplate retreat.


    Kvada, who needs help? Who¡¯s the True God? Who¡¯s the Evil God? Can¡¯t they just hang a sign up? They¡¯ve left everyone utterly confused.


    At such a moment of indecision, most people chose to watch the events unfold.


    Only Saint Patricia and her Saints did otherwise, collectively launching an assault against the Holy Spirits.


    Patricia¡¯s interests were deeply entwined with the silver coin¡¯s. Even if Anthony is evil, she has no choice but to continue this charade or else they will just be toys to please the high-ups of the church.


    Patricia¡¯s Saints delayed the Holy Spirits long enough for Anthony to get ready. Anthony stretched his palm towards Luna and shouted loudly, ¡°God says!...¡±


    Just as he spoke, Anthony felt a chill, he clearly saw Luna¡¯s energy intensity drastically rising as if about to burst free.


    ¡°Is it the Holy Light Flash? But, what happened to me? Why can I ¡®see¡¯ energy intensities?¡± Anthony muttered.


    Luna¡¯s wide display of wings showed clear intentions of employing Holy Light Flash. But what shocked Anthony wasn¡¯t this, rather, it was himself¡ªhe felt able to ¡®see¡¯ the energy intensity on Luna with his eyes, complete with a clear color band indicator.


    The energy intensity on Luna¡¯s body was at the one-third mark on the color band. If it were to be converted, it would likely be around thirty-three percent.


    What does this mean? No, why can he see the color band?


    The surprised cries of people around him seemed to answer Anthony¡¯s questions. ¡°God bless, the Ring of Balance! That¡¯s the ring used by the God of Balance to weigh everything in the universe! The God of Balance has descended!¡±


    Looking up, Anthony saw the ring, not only him, Luna also saw it, and she had no choice but to hold back, her nearly activated Holy Light Flash.


    Because the Ring of Balance and the Equal Cross were both Divine Techniques of Libra, the Holy Light Flash would eventually reflect back on herself.


    She didn¡¯t know that Ange only managed to obtain the Ring of Balance and not the Equal Cross.


    If her opponent was the true form of Libra, Luna would be confounded by it. Without resolve for certain death, it¡¯s rather challenging to counter the Equal Cross.


    But her opponent was Anthony, a mortal. Even if he activated the Equal Cross, what good would that do? A few slashes would cut him down while she could heal. What about him?


    Luna immediately abandoned the major attacks like Holy Light Flash and rushed toward Anthony.


    The hand Anthony stretched toward Luna wasn¡¯t pulled back yet, so he went along and shouted, ¡°God says, let¡¯s start farming...?¡±


    Upon hearing this, not only Luna, but the surrounding spectators, and even Anthony himself, were flabbergasted. Start farming? What the hell?


    Those were not his words, but God¡¯s. Who is God? Ange!


    In an instant, Anthony, who had pieced together the entire plot, let out a bitter smile in his heart: Sir, at this critical moment, could you please stop fooling around?


    He hastily added, ¡°Even the most noble need to bend down! ¡ª Farming Momentum!¡±


    As Luna was charging toward him, she felt an overwhelming power acting upon her, forcing her straight back to bend involuntarily.


    This brought about a bizarre scene: Luna, bent at the waist, rushed toward Anthony as if she came to welcome him instead of going into battle.


    Anthony swung his staff up from below toward Luna¡¯s face.


    Luna raised her hands to protect her face, her entire body hunching over as she was knocked back by the blow.

 Chapter 412: 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land…? _3

    Chapter 412: Chapter 246: God Says to Cultivate the Land...? _3


    People all around were shocked and baffled. They had never encountered a divine technique as strange and ludicrous as the Farming Momentum.


    ¡°Have any of you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, we haven¡¯t. Could this be a divine metaphor from the Light? Farming?¡±


    ¡°It is possible that it¡¯s a new divine metaphor? Has Anthony heard a new divine metaphor?¡±


    ¡°Good heavens, could he truly be the Favored One of the God?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say so before? You¡¯ve always been sucking up to him, didn¡¯t you believe him?¡±


    ¡°Who would really believe him? Would you?¡±


    ¡°Whether I believe him or not, he shouldn¡¯t be farming. Has Anthony converted to Druid?¡±


    Luna was furious. While the Holy Spirit Angel did not possess various emotions, the exception was the Six-winged Archangel. Luna¡¯s emotions were intense. Such an insult by the Farming Momentum, that she actually had to bend over?


    ¡°No one can make Luna bend over! Not even God!¡± Luna ground her teeth and said in a biting tone, pausing between each word.


    As she spoke, her arched back slowly, but firmly straightened up. The sound of her spine fracturing could be clearly heard.


    At the same time, the Sacred Flame surged on her body, rapidly healing her fractured spine.


    Anthony watched this with his scalp tingling. This Wisdom Angel was really tough on herself, using her own body to resist the divine metaphor?


    However, in the next moment, Anthony cried out in alarm: ¡°No good, it¡¯s the Power of Fall. The Wisdom Angel has fallen. Everyone, listen to my command, kill her!¡±


    As Luna resisted the divine metaphor, the pure Sacred Flame surging out of her suddenly tinted black and spread quickly like ink.


    Now, no one hesitated anymore. It was clear that the Favored One, the Cardinal, Acting Pope of the Holy Church, God¡¯s spokesperson in the world, Anthony, was attacked by the fallen Six-winged Wisdom Angel.


    Everyone was confused just moments ago, but things were clear now. It wasn¡¯t too late to atone for their crimes by making a contribution ¨C attack!


    In that instant, countless Divine Arts, Magic, hidden weapons, and crossbows were hurled at Luna from all directions like a torrential downpour.


    Luna tried to move, but then, a loud voice echoed through heaven and earth: ¡°You are guilty!¡±


    A few thick chains emerged on Luna¡¯s body and held her tightly ¨C Original Sin Shackles.


    If she couldn¡¯t dodge, even the True God himself wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this concentrated attack. The first wave of attacks obliterated her completely.


    Confirming that Luna had been reduced to nothing, Anthony mopped his cold sweat and took a deep breath. It was too...close. Who would have expected that a Six-winged Archangel would attempt to assassinate him? Fortunately, he reacted quickly and called for reinforcements.


    How did Lord Ange come to possess the Ring of Balance? What did he do to the God of Balance? And, this Six-winged Archangel, her strength doesn¡¯t match the rumors. Where¡¯s her Petrification Crossbow?


    Anthony, filled with questions, suddenly heard a deafening cheer and looking around, he saw followers of the Church, and onlookers, all knelt down, and worshipping:


    ¡°Divine Grace of Anthony, God¡¯s infinite favor. Following you, God will guide the way...¡±


    Anthony suddenly realized that he had created a grand scene. Wasn¡¯t this even more sensational than a miracle? As a result, the Soul Flame was flowing rapidly...


    Lord Ange watched in a daze as the constant stream of highly pure Soul Flames, originally dedicated to the Light because of Anthony, now flowed to him.


    Embracing the principle of not letting them go once they came, he collected them all and fed them to Little Ghost.


    At the same time, Negris was holding the box he picked from the Undead, staring at the Holy Spirit Fragments inside it, saying, ¡°They have restored! They have really restored! The Broken Seal of Durken really works!¡±

 Chapter 413: 247 The Body of a Demigod_1

    Chapter 413: Chapter 247 The Body of a Demigod_1


    The Broken Seal is a very unique type of seal, it can seal a whole object in a broken state.


    Originally, this seal seems quite pointless. If you are going to seal something entirely, why seal something that¡¯s already broken?


    But when it¡¯s used on a Holy Spirit, what was once pointless becomes advantageous. The Holy Spirit has a special ability to be reborn by bathing in the Holy Light.


    If you split the Heart of the Holy Spirit in half, store one half and let the other half bathe in the Holy Light to be reborn, and then roam around freely.


    If by chance it dies, hey, there¡¯s still another half stored, it will regenerate. Once it has regenerated, split it in half again, let it bathe in the Holy Light, and voila, you have a weapon that can constantly be reborn.


    Even this issue is taken into account by the Broken Seal. After the Heart of the Holy Spirit is fully recovered, one tug on the lever, and the Heart of the Holy Spirit inside will be cut in half, with one-half spit out, and the other half continually stored, bypassing the process of ¡®splitting in half¡¯.


    The only downside is that an angel reborn using half of the Saintly Heart retains less than half of its combat power.


    As for Wisdom Angel Luna, after her rebirth, her combat power may not even be one fifth of her peak. Because quantity changes can lead to quality changes, a lack of half of the power makes it impossible to cross the threshold of qualitative change.


    Just like how the pain felt when hit with a five hundred catty punch is absolutely not the concept of twice that of a one thousand catty punch.


    This is probably why Anthony feels that Luna is somewhat weak. After all, a Six-Winged Archangel is an entity that exists on the same level as Steadfast Locke, her fighting power is akin to that of a deity.


    ¡°The recovery is a bit slow. How long will it take for it to fully recover?¡± Anthony, who has secretly teleported over, is standing in front of the Broken Seal, looking at the slowly growing Heart of the Holy Spirit under the transparent crystal, inquiring.


    ¡°Probably about a month or so.¡± Negris estimated the time.


    ¡°That¡¯s too slow, I¡¯ll come back in a month. By the way, why can your lordship send the Ring of Balance? Has your lordship mastered the godhood of Libra?¡± Anthony asked.


    He knew about Ange destroying Libra, but didn¡¯t expect that even Libra¡¯s ability could be transferred to him, had the lord fully mastered the Godhood of the God of Balance?


    This is the God of Balance, one of the Gods of Light. If he could be mastered, wouldn¡¯t stealing faith from the Light be much easier?


    ¡°Halfway, only snatched the Ring Balance, which supposedly can weigh everything in the world, but we don¡¯t know how to weigh, and usually, I never see Ange use it. Probably it can¡¯t be used in agriculture.¡± Negris said.


    Anthony said: ¡°I¡¯ve tried it, I can see the enemy¡¯s energy intensity. My lord, can you see my energy intensity?¡±


    Ange turned his head and looked at him, saying, ¡°Green.¡±


    ¡°Green? What do you mean?¡± Anthony asked in confusion, he had seen a ribbon of colour, but he did not dare to get distracted during the battle, so he did not understand what it meant.


    ¡°Green, just ignore it. Yellow, be careful. Red, very dangerous.¡± Ange said.


    After the explanation, Negris and Anthony finally understood what was meant. Ange also saw a ribbon of various colours, with people tending towards green colour, blue colour, or orange colour, but all these can be ignored.


    Only if it tends towards yellow should one be alert, and if it tends towards red, it represents a lot of danger and one should be careful.


    In addition to energy intensity, Ange could also see weight, volume, and other data. It¡¯s befitting of the Ring of Balance that can weigh everything.


    Such an ability is completely wasted on Ange, it would be better off given to a tailor who can tell the customer¡¯s clothing size at a glance.


    The Heart of the Holy Spirit can¡¯t be recovered in a short time, so Anthony had to go back first and come back a month later.


    During this period of free time, Negris got three Illusion Simulation Formations from Auburnli, two for Ange himself, and the third for Sava¡¯s potion and alchemy laboratory.


    Pharmacy and alchemy are the professions that need this Simulation Magic Formation the most, so Sava was very excited and burst out: ¡°My lord, from now on, I¡¯m all yours, you can do anything to me!¡±


    ...


    The Land of Fallen, Harvey woke up from his sleep, raised his hand in front of his eyes, and looked at the Holy Light in his palm: ¡°Why is this thing getting more and more vigorous?¡±


    The Fire of Mass Faith in his palm had grown a lot, and it was already causing Harvey a bit of discomfort, waking him up from his deep sleep.


    ¡°Should I go to see the Great Sage?¡± Harvey felt that this wouldn¡¯t work, he had to think of a way to deal with it. He finally managed to get up and went to the entrance of the cave to look: ¡°The sun is too strong, let¡¯s talk about it in eternal night.¡±


    Harvey mumbled and turned back, raised his palm, and blew a breath on it.


    The breath was the breath of the soul, like a cold current, it quickly froze the flame in the palm.


    ...


    The City of Light, the curia, the Holy Light Temple.


    Devotees often mention the curia, referring to the Holy Light Temple in the City of Light, which is the power center of the Church of Light, covers an area of dozens of square kilometers, and is an independent city.


    The Holy Light Temple is the center of the City of Light and the residence of the Pope.


    However, the Eastern and Western Diocese usually have their own temples, and people habitually call them the curia, although they won¡¯t write it that way. Whenever curia appears in writing, it always refers to the Holy Light Temple.


    Pope Juliani is the master here, although occasionally, some people calls him Juliani in a slightly derogatory tone.

 Chapter 414: 247: Body of a Demigod_2

    Chapter 414: Chapter 247: Body of a Demigod_2


    In a corner of the temple garden, Guliani was meeting with Dyson. Clad in neat regalia, Dyson, solemn beyond compare, seemed a mere lackey trailing behind the casually dressed Guliani.


    While strolling leisurely, Guliani sporadically said: ¡°Responsibility in the Western District is significant, and the situation is complex, crisscrossed with countless forces. It also borders the Elf Forest, making it a breeding ground for a myriad of potential errors.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, your Holiness, please rest assured; I will certainly handle all of it aptly,¡± Dyson responded, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Dressed in heavy ceremonial attire, and wearing a crown that felt like tens of pounds heavy, Dyson¡¯s neck felt like it would snap under pressure.


    Certainly, his strength could make him indifferent to the weight of his clothing. Yet, trailing behind Guliani, he didn¡¯t dare to tap into his power and had to bear it all physically.


    That wasn¡¯t an issue, but it made him sweat. At this moment, his back was drenched, his undergarments soaked through.


    Yet, Guliani continued to ramble on inconsequentially, his advice resembling neither instructions nor orders, similar to idle chatter with a lighthearted village farmer.


    Dyson was declaring his loyalty while rapidly processing Guliani¡¯s intentions. Guliani wasn¡¯t merely making things difficult for him, there must be something Dyson hadn¡¯t done to satisfy him. But what was it? Dyson had to carefully ponder over it.


    He had attempted to probe by declaring generous donations and offering to relinquish some critical positions to Guliani¡¯s candidates, only to have Guliani deflect the conversation.


    Clearly, his assertions had not addressed what mattered most to His Holiness.


    What could it be? Dyson was at his wit¡¯s end. He realized he had been in the Land of the Fallen for too long. He was out of touch with the Master Plane, completely unaware of what the Pope truly cared about.


    Realizing this, Dyson sincerely expressed: ¡°Your Holiness, I have spent too much time in the wilderness of the Land of Fallen, fighting mindless Undead for so long that my thinking has dulled. I¡¯m unsure about the true interests of the curia anymore. Could you please enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Even when in the wilderness, one must always remember the real interest of the curia lies in its believers,¡± Guliani responded.


    Dyson¡¯s mind raced: Believers? So the issue lies with believers? What was His Holiness implying? Did he hope for an expansion of believers?


    It couldn¡¯t be ¨C the Bishop was already responsible for that ¨C there was no need to beat around the bush. He would simply have to say it outright. Was His Holiness hoping for a reduction in the number of believers? That could be arranged ¨C a few severe pandemics and famines would suffice. But what purpose would that serve him?


    After some contemplation, Dyson tentatively voiced, ¡°Believers are like lost lambs. They cannot see through the fog ahead and need guidance from the shepherd from time to time. I have spent too much time in the Land of Fallen and have sometimes become lost and would appreciate the curia¡¯s support. Perhaps reassign some devout priests to navigate the direction of faith.¡±


    Guliani laughed, nodding in agreement, ¡°We do indeed need to guide them constantly, else they might end up like Anthony, misguided by evil gods. You¡¯re doing well, maintaining a devoted heart. Don¡¯t follow in Anthony¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    Dyson¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He understood what Guliani intended to do ¨C he wanted to steal faith!


    Moreover, he was already doing it. At that moment, Guliani¡¯s eyes bore into him with a golden hue, not even attempting to hide it from him.


    My God, golden pupils were at least a demigod¡¯s symbol. Had Guliani attained the body of a demigod?


    A panicked Dyson knelt, pressing his forehead against the ground, barely daring to move. That Guliani bore his golden pupils for all to see meant Dyson had only two choices ¨C survival or destruction?


    ¡°Please guide me, Your Holiness!¡± Dyson roared, without daring to lift his head.


    ¡°Go, lead the believers onto the right path.¡± Guliani smiled kindly as a scepter slowly appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Yes! Your Holiness!¡± Dyson got up and responded loudly, only then noticing the scepter in Guliani¡¯s hand: ¡°Huh? The Papal Scepter? Is this the old Papal Scepter? I thought it was lost? Where did it come from?¡±


    The mention made Guliani embarrassed: ¡°Eh, Anthony offered it.¡±


    ¡°What? Anthony offered it? Why would he...¡± Dyson was bewildered. Anthony was about to sever ties with the curia, why would he present the Papal Scepter, which held such great symbolic significance?


    ¡°Ah, I fell into that guy¡¯s trap. This is just a mock-up. He organized an exhibition of lost ecclesiastical relics. I don¡¯t know where he got a lot of lost relics. He exhibited them in the major cities of the Eastern Diocese, saying that these relics were spiritual, and only the truly recognized ones could use them, then he presented me with the Papal Scepter.¡±


    ¡°When I got it, it indeed was the Papal Scepter, but more than half of it was rotten, and then patched up. I had to use it. If I didn¡¯t use it, it would mean I didn¡¯t get the approval of the scepter, which really pissed me off.¡±


    Guliani¡¯s rare moment of uncontrolled frustration was starkly different from his usual composed papal demeanor.


    Dyson suddenly felt a sense of loss in his heart. He was still under Guliani¡¯s control, unable to resist, and yet Anthony was already playing the pope. Was this their difference?


    ...


    After a full month, the Heart of the Holy Spirit within the Broken Seal finally recovered.


    Anthony, who had received the news long ago, came early to stand guard, waiting to witness the rebirth of the Supreme Holy Spirit, the Six-winged Archangel, Wisdom Angel Luna.


    He casually chatted with Negris: ¡°Sir, you should be careful recently. Dyson has been appointed as the Archbishop of the Western Diocese and has already started taking office. Once he consolidates the power of the Western Diocese, he will definitely cause trouble for you.¡±


    Negris retorted: ¡°Why? We don¡¯t steal, we don¡¯t rob, we just mind our business in the desert. Why would they bother us?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d also start with you. Nomads from the Abyss, rootless and wealthy. I have heard rumors in the East that you guys have a lot of money in the desert, even minor beauty treatments cost tens of thousands of Demon Crystals. There are already people offering rewards for investigating your backgrounds.¡± Anthony said with a ¡®how are you so clueless¡¯ expression.


    After speaking, he added: ¡°Killing Nikola was a brilliant move. The high-level members of the Western Diocese are in complete chaos and have been unable to elect a new bishop, so they are powerless to deal with you. But after Dyson takes office, it will be different. He is a powerful individual, there¡¯s no evidence, but I¡¯m certain that he was the one who attempted to assassinate me, not Nikola.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Negris grumbled a couple of times, and said: ¡°Let them come. You said that the high levels are in utter chaos. Even if he takes office, it will take some time to consolidate power.¡±


    ¡°No, others might fail, but Dyson can succeed. He did not return from the Land of Fallen alone, he brought back many powerful subordinates. The military strength of the Land of Fallen is acknowledged as the strongest among the three dioceses. I can¡¯t deal with him without some tricks.¡± Anthony solemnly said.


    Negris was a bit panicked by his words: ¡°What do we do about this? This is a desert, we¡¯re not afraid of assassinations. But it would be troublesome if he sends an army upstream. Though we have wiped out the Silver Knights, he will have to mobilize a force larger than the Silver Knights to threaten us. Can he gather so many people in a short time?¡±


    Anthony glanced at him: ¡°You underestimate the power of our diocese. All along, only the church¡¯s power has been directed at you. The church is good at manipulating people¡¯s minds, not so good at organizing combat. If Dyson could convince the human kingdoms...¡±


    Just as he was speaking, a report interrupted Anthony. After giving permission, a Purple Skeleton Titan brought someone over. Shamara walked in timidly, asking with some hesitation: ¡°Sir, the voice in my heart tells me I should be here, is that correct?¡±


    Just after she finished speaking, the last bit of the Heart of the Holy Spirit in the Broken Seal finally restored, and a faint wave of energy dispersed.

 Chapter 415: 248 What is Your Pet?_1

    Chapter 415: Chapter 248 What is Your Pet?_1


    ¡°Are you some kind of bloodhound? You¡¯re very sensitive to this stuff, huh?¡± Negris said with a mix of helplessness and envy.


    Not everyone can awaken a practical divine technique. For example, Ange¡¯s divine technique, Instant Death Halo, sounds powerful, but it has no lethal force at all.


    It takes about three hours just to accelerate half a year¡¯s time. If the enemy still has thirty years of life, you have to accelerate for one hundred and eighty hours just to make them die of old age. Against long-lived species, it¡¯s an even more miserable situation.


    Of course, if used correctly, it is a divine technique, perfectly suitable for a farming skeleton like Ange.


    And then there¡¯s the Harvest Goddess¡¯ divine technique; can she increase the pregnancy rate with just a glance?


    Some divine techniques are less practical than the Reaper¡¯s Scythe and King¡¯s Arrival that the skeleton itself possesses.


    Shamara¡¯s divine technique is among the most practical ones Negris has come across, to an unreasonable extent. Who knew that Ange had the Broken Seal? Who knew who was sealed inside the Broken Seal?


    Even Shamara herself didn¡¯t know why she came, but come she did nevertheless.


    Situation being as it is, they can¡¯t just shoo her away. They could only let her hang around, watching them studying the Broken Seal.


    ¡°How should we proceed now? Should we cut it apart? If we don¡¯t cut it apart, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to control the intact Luna,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut. Better safe than sorry,¡± Anthony suggested.


    Negris pulled a catch on the box, and the box split into two halves.


    Splitting into two wasn¡¯t the end of it. The two halves of the box astonishingly began to slowly regenerate, becoming two complete boxes in plain view of everyone.


    From the outside, there was no difference between the two boxes, but only one of them had a catch that allowed it to be split in two.


    ¡°This box with the catch should be the primary one, and this is the secondary one. A box that can grow back after being cut in half? Durken¡¯s creations are simply astounding!¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    Anthony was not impressed: ¡°Is that so great? Most of the things he constructs can self-repair, so it¡¯s not surprising that it can grow back. Also, is it more fantastic than the Lord regrowing a whole dragon body using just a scale?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Indeed, Ange¡¯s ability to regrow an entire body from a single scale and a bit of flesh and blood was far more astonishing than a box that could multiply into two.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan now? Do we smash the box?¡± After some discussion, they unanimously decided to smash the box and retrieve the Heart of the Holy Spirit.


    After that, it was fairly standard proceedings with the ritual of the bathing in holy light for rebirth. Ange¡¯s Holy Light wasn¡¯t suitable, because it was too pure and lacked the God¡¯s will found within holy light. Even if the restoration were complete, all they would get would be an angelic skeleton only in appearance, like the initial Little Angel.


    In the end, they had to ask Little Angel. Little Angel¡¯s Holy Light could be used, but its power was insufficient to resurrect a six-winged archangel. However, it could borrow Ange¡¯s power.


    Ange¡¯s Holy Light, after a detour through the Little Angel, became impure holy light and shone on the Saintly Heart.


    Under the continuous illumination of Little Angel¡¯s Holy Light, three days and two nights later, Luna slowly opened her eyes, ¡°You blasphemous heretics, what have you done to me? Die!¡±


    After a lot of effort to subdue Luna, Negris said self-consciously, ¡°Even when only one-fifth of her power is present, she is difficult to handle. At full strength, she might actually be able to wrestle with Locke.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Supreme Holy Spirit is especially designed for combat, of course she¡¯s powerful. But, what do we do? She¡¯s hard to control. The moment we let her loose, she goes on the attack,¡± Anthony complained with a headache.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that her memory has been wiped clean. When she woke up from the petrified state previously, she hated the Gods of Light so much, she even said that the Gods of Light killed her pet. We wouldn¡¯t even need to control her at all then.¡±


    As Negris and Anthony were chattering away, Shamara plucked a pair of Light Wings, ¡°Lord, I want to return her power to her. Some information is engraved in here.¡±


    Negris and Anthony exchanged strange looks, ¡°You don¡¯t tell us you had a premonition about this too, do you?¡±


    Shamara blinked her big eyes, maintaining an innocent expression.


    At this level, some things can¡¯t simply be chalked up to coincidence or fate, because they could very well be the definition of ¡®fate¡¯.


    The Light Wings were infused into Luna. The initially holy six-winged archangel was soon engulfed in a black Sacred Flame, her eyes starting to look dazed.


    After a good while, she furrowed her eyebrows, her aimless eyes scanning everyone and managed to mumble, ¡°What happened? Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember anything that happened?¡± Negris asked.


    Luna furrowed her eyebrows and answered, ¡°They... They betrayed the Light... And killed my pet. I petrified Libra... But where is Libra?¡±


    ¡°Libra died. Do you remember anything else? Do you know who I am?¡± Negris asked.


    Luna hesitated and responded, ¡°The God of Knowledge? Why did you lose weight and turned into a Corpse Dragon?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Good, it can be confirmed. This Luna just ended her petrification period ¨C she is not a spirit whose memory has been wiped clean. Even though her memory did not remain intact, the circuits in her brain are the same; she is not like the usual inflexible angels.


    Speaking to Luna wasn¡¯t hard when she wasn¡¯t being rigid. She¡¯s called a Wisdom Angel for a reason ¨C she understood what Negris was getting at after he was only half done speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. When the Gods disappeared, I was still petrified. My current memory is patchy, and I don¡¯t have a clear understanding of what happened. If you¡¯re hoping to obtain more information from me, you¡¯ll probably be disappointed. I might not even know as much as you do,¡± Luna confessed sincerely.


    Having anticipated this response for some time, Negris wanted only to gain more details. After all, some potentially useful information could be hidden in the minutiae.


    After an intensive and in-depth conversation, Negris finally understood why Luna had said the gods had betrayed the light.


    ¡°They sacrificed all the people in Heaven for the Light of Creation,¡± Luna said bitterly.


    With that brief statement, Luna confirmed Negris¡¯s long-standing speculation. The Holy Kingdom had a long-standing practice of guiding believers, yet there were no traces of living people in Heaven. Where had all these living people gone?


    What is the Light of Creation? What does it mean to elevate? What indeed is Light? Does it refer to the Gods of Light themselves, or is it the ideal world that the believers long for?


    Luna clearly considered it to be the latter, which is why she thought that the gods had betrayed the light and the believers.


    Negris didn¡¯t even want to ask about ¡®elevation¡¯, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Only after milking Luna dry of all information she was privy to did Negris remember something peculiar and asked curiously, ¡°You mentioned several times before that the gods killed your pet. What kind of pet are we talking about here?¡±


    Luna hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°A Holy Light Spirit.¡±


    As if afraid they wouldn¡¯t understand, Luna quickly added, ¡°It may sound strange, for it to be both holy light and a spirit, but it truly is a spirit formed from holy light. The Power of Holy Light and the Undead spirit are perfectly fused in it. It¡¯s very rare...¡±


    They were completely oblivious to the strange expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.


    PS: I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so sleepy I can hardly keep my eyes open. Maybe I ate something wrong again? I better take a nap first.

 Chapter 416: 249: Making Progress_1

    Chapter 416: Chapter 249: Making Progress_1


    Everyone turned their gaze towards Ange. Initially, he was just standing there dumbfounded, uttering not a word. As their gazes shifted towards him, he wordlessly withdrew his finger into his bosom, covering it with his other hand.


    He had been listening all along, of course, and knew what everyone was saying. But when they mentioned Little Ghost, he pretended he hadn¡¯t heard.


    This reaction gave Negris much reassurance. This foolish skeleton wasn¡¯t entirely dimwitted. All those things he had been revealing were things he didn¡¯t care about. When something he cared about was mentioned, he would play dumb.


    While Ange pretended to be stupid, Little Ghost was truly so. She thought something had happened, and stupidly poked her head out, looking absently around her. Luna saw her in an instant.


    ¡°Little White!¡± Luna excitedly shouted out, making a move to rush over.


    Shamara tensed, ready to tackle Luna down.


    Scared, Little Ghost quickly clung tightly onto Ange¡¯s fingers and looked towards the source of the sound.


    Flames suddenly erupted on Ange¡¯s head, his gaze unflinchingly locked on Luna.


    Just as everything was about to spiral out of control, Luna suddenly halted and looked at Little Ghost in confusion, saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t Little White?¡±


    Luna had stopped, but Shamara couldn¡¯t help but continue her momentum, colliding into Luna and causing her to stagger.


    The situation was on a knife-edge. Without a doubt, had Luna rashly rushed over, Ange certainly wouldn¡¯t have been polite ¡ª either transforming into the Dragon God or Locke, and launching a series of attacks. Would Luna, whose strength was not even a fifth of what it was at her peak, be able to withstand it? This was uncertain.


    Even though Luna didn¡¯t rashly rush over, if Little Ghost truly was her pet, Ange certainly wouldn¡¯t return her. If that happened, what would they do? Share custody of Little Ghost and become in-laws?


    The best result would be if Little Ghost wasn¡¯t hers. Negris hastily asked, ¡°So it¡¯s not really your pet?¡±


    Luna hesitated for a long while, then shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Little White. Their auras are completely different. Where did you find her? Holy Light Spirits are extremely rare. I thought Little White was unique. But the Gods of Light are very reluctant to let spirits live. They killed her when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Negris, puzzled, asked, ¡°You¡¯re not reluctant? This is a spirit, the Undead. Even if it is a Holy Light Spirit, it¡¯s still a spirit. Why do you want to keep it?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cute,¡± Luna responded matter-of-factly. ¡°Look at her, so dazed and adorable. Are all Holy Light Spirits this cute? I would love to have another one.¡±


    As Luna spoke, she kept pointing at Little Ghost. Shamara nodded in agreement at her side.


    Negris and Anthony looked at each other, unable to understand their reasoning. They would risk a fallout with the Gods of Light just to keep a pet because it was cute?


    ¡°This thing belongs to Ange, so you can give up that idea. Let¡¯s talk about something else ¡ª like how we should reasonably charge you for bringing you back to life,¡± Negris said.


    Now it was Luna and Shamara¡¯s turn to look at each other baffled, ¡°You... you want to charge for this? I have no money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. We¡¯ve gone to great lengths to resurrect you and you¡¯re not even considering paying? No money is fine, you can sell... yourself for hire,¡± Negris said with a smile.


    Reluctantly accepting Negris¡¯ task, Luna left with Shamara.


    Turning back around, Negris hesitated before asking Anthony, ¡°Should we let her go just like this? Without any kind of binding agreement? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll cause trouble for you again at some point?¡±


    Turns out that the person who was suggesting such dubious ideas behind the scenes was Anthony. Negris was simply a mouthpiece.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. A fallen Six-winged Archangel is definitely not my biggest headache,¡± Anthony said, grinning like an old farmer who had just placed a snake into a rabbit¡¯s den.


    ...


    In the Resting Palace, at the edge of the farm, a single bone hand was flying alone over a rectangular pit.


    In the pit, an array of crops simulated by Illusion Technique was ripe, and on the control table, a newly sprouted sapling of the World Tree was placed in the Array, undergoing a comprehensive in-depth scan by the ordinance from all angles and multiple levels.


    This is the most effective way for the Illusion Magic Array to record crop data. As long as the crops exist in reality, they can be recorded as they are and simulated.


    Of course, individual examples alone cannot form complete growth data. It¡¯s necessary to have enough samples for comparison to obtain the most accurate data. Here, ¡®real¡¯ means that it can grow in the Simulated Magic Formation and in reality alike.


    No Druid ever thought of logging the World Tree too, because in their perception, there is only one World Tree, not enough samples.


    In this world, only Ange could provide enough samples.


    After the World Tree sapling in the ordinance had finished scanning, Ange replaced it with a larger one. From seeds to sprouts, to three-day-old, ten-day-old, one-month-old, six-month-old, and finally to three-year-old, Ange scanned them all once.


    After the formation received complete growth data of the World Tree, it began simulating. In the center of the pit, a World Tree slowly grew, getting larger as time passed.


    Since it was not a battle, there was no time limit. The World Tree kept growing and growing until it became a huge tree with a canopy diameter of tens of kilometers after a hundred years.


    However, Ange found a problem. The Illusion Magic Array was treating the World Tree as a typical plant for simulation. It needed water, sunlight, air, and an appropriate temperature to grow.


    The growth of the World Tree didn¡¯t stimulate the growth of surrounding crops, nor was its growth promoted by the growth of nearby crops.


    This contradicts the characteristics of the World Tree. Apparently, the form couldn¡¯t simulate this feature.


    Never mind, let¡¯s uproot it. Let¡¯s plant some Elf Beans, Divine Wood, and Soul Moss, and some Upgrade Beans. Ange scanned into the illusion array almost all crops he could grow.


    ¡°Stop playing, Ange, come over here and catch it!¡± Negris called out in annoyance from afar.


    Ange reluctantly pulled his hand out of the space. He stopped farming in the Boundary-crossing Hand and started to plant in the simulating illusion array.


    After withdrawing his hand, Ange rushed towards Negris. Soon, he saw the target, a stealthy big cat.


    Seeing Ange rushing up, the big cat whooshed out from its hiding spot in the ditch, initiating a sprint mode and rushing to the distance.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Watch the lightning!¡±


    Little Angel, Little Zombie, and Lightning came out from different places, blocking its escape route.


    With a ¡®meow¡¯ sound, the big cat struggled forward and collided with Little Angel. But before it could touch Little Angel, its whole body disappeared in the air and reappeared tens of meters behind Little Angel.


    The Dimensional Shimmer of the Dimension Beast.


    But before it could land, a bone-handy crossed the space and accurately caught on its neck, hoisting it up in the air. A bunch of people ran over all at once.


    Little Angel even took it into her arms, pressing it against her neck, so much so that its tongue hung out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to. Even Dimensional Shimmer is able to come out, it should be pretty much recovered, right? Big Cat, it¡¯s about time we set off for the Land of Slumber. Don¡¯t think about procrastinating anymore, otherwise I¡¯ll seize all your Elf Beans.¡±


    ¡°If Durken didn¡¯t die, he¡¯s probably also in the Land of Slumber. He should know where the King has gone, right?¡±

 Chapter 417: 250 Can I Sleep Now?_1

    Chapter 417: Chapter 250 Can I Sleep Now?_1


    At the world hub, the Dimension Beast reluctantly hunched on the ground, its body swelling up like an inflatable balloon, expanding rapidly into a gargantuan creature about fifty meters in diameter.


    Albeit being larger, its fur grew longer too, standing erect, making it look like a huge furball or a sea urchin.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t too keen on this whole dimensional drift business. Even though it was a Dimension Beast, a native dimensional creature, the voyage was perilous; a slight slip and it could easily be lost in void space.


    It wouldn¡¯t die, but it could get lost, perhaps never return.


    Indeed, it did have believers. The Dimensional God¡¯s Servant Serenne could help it pinpoint its location but in the dimensional world, anything could happen. If it drifted too far away and couldn¡¯t sense Serenne, it wouldn¡¯t be able to find its way back.


    But, despite its reluctance, the big cat, as a man of its word, would keep its promise. It would carry out whatever it pledged, even with tears in its eyes. Awooo~~


    Seeing the big cat nearly wailing, Ange walked over and pulled out a Fruit of Life.


    The furball opened its big eyes, took one look, and unimpressed, rolled its eyes away.


    Ange pulled out nine more Fruits of Life, piling up a total of ten.


    The big cat¡¯s eyes rolled back, glanced at the pile, and hesitated a bit.


    Ange pulled out ten more Fruits of Life, a whopping twenty huge fruits all piled together.


    The big cat¡¯s eyes went wide; staring intently at the pile, its body making a ¡®gluglu¡¯ sound.


    Ange pulled out a further ten fruits again.


    Adding ten by ten, when there were fifty fruits, the big cat swiftly stretched out its giant paw and smacked it beside the small mountain of Fruits of Life.


    Negris asked Serenne standing next to him, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, the big cat is considering.¡± Serenne answered, then, eyeing the fruits, she asked, ¡°What kind of fruit is this? And why is the big cat hesitating? Isn¡¯t it just a big, furry watermelon? Does it taste good?¡±


    Negris glanced at her with a ¡®you¡¯re so naive¡¯ expression, saying, ¡°Yeah, why would it hesitate? Didn¡¯t it already agree to go with us? It would have to go even without a reward. What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡±


    Serne couldn¡¯t help but pout: ¡°Well, sure, it¡¯s going, but if you don¡¯t bribe it, it will be the first one to run in case of danger. After accepting your benefits, it can¡¯t run away anymore. Of course, it would hesitate.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He almost forgot that they don¡¯t have a compulsory contract with the big cat. Indeed, if they were dumped in the dimensional space, it would be dangerous. It seems Ange unintentionally made the right move.


    Of course, Ange had no such intentions. He probably offered an equivalent reward just to compensate for the big cat¡¯s reluctance.


    ¡°By the way, you have not yet mentioned what kind of fruit that is.¡± Following up, Serenne asked, noting that whatever could make the big cat hesitate surely can¡¯t be as ordinary as it seems.


    ¡°The Elf¡¯s Fruit of Life. Consuming it can slow down aging, prolong life, enhance skin beauty, and improve vitality...¡± Negris explained.


    Serenne¡¯s eyes widened, her face full of disbelief: ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not joking?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious, why would I, the God of Knowledge, joke with you? Otherwise, why do you think elves live so long?¡± Negris scorned.


    ¡°Is... is there really a fruit that prolongs life in this world?¡± Serenne trembled with excitement. Her excess flab shuddered, making people dizzy.


    Negris felt dizzy and said unhappily: ¡°Don¡¯t shake, don¡¯t shake, of course there is; the Fruit of Life is exactly that.¡±


    ¡°Can I buy one? How much? Can you sell one to me?¡± Serenne grabbed Negris¡¯s tiny claw, coaxing him playfully with an alluring smile.


    Unfortunately, she was not up to Negris¡¯s aesthetic standards; his response was a hard no. ¡°Buy? Even if I sold you, we couldn¡¯t afford half of one. When the elves announced a bounty to treat the blight disease of the Tree of Life, they were only willing to offer one seed, and a single Fruit of Life contains thousands of seeds.¡±


    Although the elves were only willing to give out a single seed, it was not due to their stinginess. They could exchange it for several million Magic Crystals. They just didn¡¯t want to let the seeds leak out.


    Seeing Serenne¡¯s disappointment, Negris consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Eating one or two fruits doesn¡¯t have much effect. Only regular long-term consumption can extend life. Even if you can indeed afford it, unless you eat it for decades, your life won¡¯t be extended much. It¡¯s better to eat a light diet for a longer life.¡±


    He added further, ¡°Although one or two won¡¯t affect lifespan, the first fruit you eat will noticeably enhance vitality. Once vitality is enhanced, blood circulation becomes vigorous, and metabolism quickens. It¡¯s quite effective for ailments like kidney pain, blood stasis, bad breath, nasal polyps, migraines, weak waist and legs, stomach flu, vertigo, and many others.¡±


    ¡°If your body has many minor issues, eating one can clear most of them up. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Negris said regretfully.


    Serenne squatted at the side, covering her heart, mourning for her own poverty.


    On the other side, Ange and the Dimension Beast finally agreed on conditions. The big cat swiped its paw, and the fifty Fruits of Life disappeared into its fur. It then spat out a fist-sized transparent crystal.


    Ange picked up the transparent crystal, tilting his head in confusion.


    Before the Dimension Beast could explain, a figure blinked in front of them as Hiludi, the Terrifying Space Magician, appeared. Her eyes were glittering as she stared at the transparent crystal. Her head leaning closer as she flirtatiously fluttered her eyelashes at Ange, hoping he would let her take a look at the crystal.

 Chapter 418: 250 Can I Sleep Now?_2

    Chapter 418: Chapter 250 Can I Sleep Now?_2


    Hiludi looked exceptionally beautiful today, having undergone a transformation as drastic as night and day, just like the difference between a disheveled, eye crust-clad female wizard and a pure, gorgeous Light Saintess.


    The rough oilskin caused by frequent late nights had disappeared, replaced by a tender, smooth, and moist complexion. Her greasy hair was also gone, replaced by glossy, shoulder-length locks, thick and black, a drastic change from her previous thin hair which used to cling to her forehead.


    A casual tie at the end of her hair made her look simple yet attractive.


    Unfortunately, she wasted her coquettish glance, as Ange pulled her head away, withdrew the crystal into the Temple of Rest, and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Roar,¡± the Dimension Beast roared.


    Ange tilted his head, not understanding, so he turned his gaze to Hiludi.


    Hiludi annoyedly straightened her hair. Ever since her looks had drastically changed, she had been receiving lots of attention at school, which boosted her self-confidence. She would occasionally display her charm as Lisa had taught her, but to her disappointment, Ange and the others weren¡¯t falling into her trap.


    Even Lisa herself wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.


    Depending on looks won¡¯t do. She must rely on her power. She said grumpily, ¡°That is a Dimension Core. It has the ability to anchor space and also summon this Dimension Beast. If you get lost in the Dimensional World, you can summon it by using the Dimension Core. The Core can also anchor a specific space.¡±


    ¡°In the Dimensional World, anchoring a specific section of space means that you¡¯ve claimed it. No one else can enter it. If you have the ability, you can transform this space. If not, you can use it as a storage space, which is much larger than the space in the space jewelry.¡±


    As Hiludi was speaking, both Ange and Negris instinctively looked at Ange¡¯s Boundary-crossing Hand. It harbored a Dimensional Space Positioning Transfer Bracelet. Perhaps the bracelet was created from a Dimension Core?


    With the Dimension Core in hand, which allows for the summoning of a Dimension Beast in the Dimensional World, Ange gathered everyone into the Temple of Rest and followed Hiludi into the long hair of the Dimension Beast, providing insurance for their adventure.


    The inside of the long hair was pitch black. They had definitely walked more than forty or fifty meters but still hadn¡¯t reached the other end.


    Considering that the length of the Dimension Beast was only about forty or fifty meters, if they walked this far without reaching the other end, it indicated only one possibility: the space had already switched.


    After walking for a while longer, Ange saw light in front of him, the long hair had disappeared, and he was standing on top of a large stone.


    The diameter of this large stone was probably larger than several hundred meters. It was suspended in the darkness, with a large clump of hair dotting it, like a sea urchin on top of a large stone.


    Hiludi, who emerged first, started preparing her magic. In her palm, the shadow of a Magic Array emerged. She continued to adjust the Array, muttering to herself, ¡°Eight, nine, seventy-two, ninety-nine, eighty-one...¡±


    According to these calculations, Hiludi continued adjusting the Magic Array. When it was finally adjusted, an arrow appeared on the Magic Array pointing to a certain place in the dark.


    The Dimension Beast bulged its eyes as if sensing something.


    Negris¡¯s voice came through for Ange, ¡°I lost connection just now. My projection will fail whenever space changes. So, where are we?¡±


    ¡°The Dimensional World,¡± Hiludi replied casually.


    Negris glanced at the Magic Array in Hiludi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re calculating the orientation and coordinates, right? The circle tangent &#%@* times the intersecting line, plus the square root of the relative time value... ?&#@#%, the spiral motion trajectory at the distant end is the fastest, and the final value is ****.¡±


    Negris¡¯s casual comments left Hiludi¡¯s jaw dropping. She calculated it herself and after half an hour, she finally obtained the same value as Negris.


    ¡°My God, are you the God of Math? Can you actually calculate the trajectory coordinates in your mind?¡± Hiludi exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Negris replied disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s so great about being a God of Math? Can it calculate spatial coordinates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re far more formidable. So, this is the calculated value.¡± Hiludi held up the Magic Array for the Dimension Beast to see.


    ¡°Hold on, you spent almost half an hour just calculating. You need to factor in time variables,¡± Negris hastily said.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, time variables, let me compute it... Ah, this won¡¯t work. The variables make me spend another half an hour, and then I¡¯ll have to add more variables. I¡¯ll never get it,¡± Hiludi fell into the ¡®calculating but getting nowhere¡¯ vicious cycle.


    In the end, it was Negris who stepped in. He spent just over a minute calculating the value, then marked it out on the magic array.


    The dimension beast looked at it for a while before suddenly giving a signal for Ange to hurry into its fur.


    Traversing through the dense fur again, when they reappeared, they found themselves in a void, with no ground beneath their feet. They had no choice but to grab the fur of the dimension beast.


    The surroundings were no longer pitch black, but filled with white light streaking across, interspersed with some other colors. It was very similar to the lights Ange had seen when she was being sent down from the heavenly staircase.


    One of the rays of light was about to hit the dimension beast, but it quietly turned a corner, bypassing the beast¡¯s position, and continued to streak into the distance.


    Hiludi was not scared but excited, saying, ¡°This is great. There are turbulent flows, so there must be large dimensional space fragments nearby. It could be what we are looking for. Look for any openings or such.¡±


    These rays of light were the turbulent flows produced by the friction and collision of dimensional spaces. This scale of light rays signified the presence of a large dimensional space nearby.


    Ange looked around for a while before pointing towards the distance.


    The dimension beast squinted for a while, stretching its legs out of its fur, furiously paddling, and slowly drifting towards the direction pointed out by Ange.


    Another ray of light streaked past, bypassing the dimension beast and heading into the distance.


    Negris noticed that Hiludi was tense and rigid.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Negris asked with concern.


    Hiludi gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m scared. The spatial turbulence is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Terrifying?¡± Negris looked at another ray bypassing the dimension beast and asked incredulously, ¡°What¡¯s so terrifying about it?¡±


    Hiludi smirked, ¡°It¡¯s not terrifying with a dimension beast around. My teacher¡¯s teacher was ripped to shreds by the spatial turbulence. She had already reached the realm of a Truth Mage.¡±


    ¡°A Truth Mage couldn¡¯t endure it? Is spatial turbulence that horrifying?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°Unbearable. Just like the most substantial dam cannot withstand a tsunami. These spatial turbulences are tsunamis to us. Their energy levels are too high. The magic we learn isn¡¯t meant to resist such immense power,¡± Hiludi replied.


    No wonder she had rejected the idea outright initially. It was only after knowing about the dimension beast that she began to consider it. In the dimensional world, only creatures such as the dimension beast, native to this world, could survive, like a fish hidden beneath the water during a tsunami.


    Student two


    But this fish did not swim very well. It struggled for a while before finally approaching a dimensional fragment.


    This fragment had a gap four or five hundred meters long. After some friction with the void, a turbulent flow would be generated in no time, rushing towards the distant darkness.


    With a vigorous struggle, the dimension beast finally reached the gap. Its head dove right in, entering the dimensional space. As far as the eye could see, there were endless tombstones, organized in rows and columns, stretching all the way to the horizon.


    As soon as they landed, Negris immediately asked Ange to release it. Fluttering its wings, it flew to mid-air, looking at the grave markers covering the ground, Negris murmured in disbelief, ¡°It... It¡¯s really the Land of Slumber. How...how is this possible? How is this possible... ¡±


    There was a cracking sound, and not far away, a tombstone flipped open. A witch flipped over and sat up, grumbling, ¡°Who¡¯s weeping over there? Can¡¯t you let someone sleep?!¡±

 Chapter 419: 251: Is Durken Dead?_1

    Chapter 419: Chapter 251: Is Durken Dead?_1


    In the Land of Slumber, sleep was vital. If one couldn¡¯t sleep, the only thing left to do was to stare at the endless tombstones and contemplate life.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know I have nervous insomnia and nightmares? I barely managed to fall asleep for once only to be woken by your wailing. I swear, it¡¯s too... wait, who¡¯re you, invaders?¡±


    The Witch that got up cursing from the overturned tombstone didn¡¯t notice Ange and the others until the end of her rant. The instant she did, she spotted their oddities and her face lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Are you invaders? You are, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± The excited Witch leapt from her tomb, releasing a soul-piercing screech ¡°Wake up, we have invaders! We have something to do!¡±


    Her soul-shrieking spread like a storm, and tombstones around her, whether flipped or slid open one by one, letting loose skeleton necromancer Undead who spread out like ripples.


    The Land of Slumber that was silent a moment ago, suddenly turned into a playground for the Undead as countless Undead beings flocked over, brushing shoulders, and waving around skeletal arms.


    Seeing that things were about to spiral out of control, Ange stepped forward, transformed, and roared.


    Steadfast Locke¡¯s soul roar spread violently, affecting all the Undead creatures nearby like being blasted by a magical blow dryer. Their souls felt refreshed, it was as though they¡¯d been blown away.


    After the soulful roar, all the Undead stood still, utterly silent.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds passed. When the Undead beings came to their senses, they knelt before the purple-golden skeleton, their soulful shouts echoed, ¡°Locke! Locke! Locke!¡±


    The Witch who was awakened by Negris was shaking with excitement ¡°Lord Locke, Lord Locke! Is it you, Lord Locke? Have you finally come to save us? You didn¡¯t forget about us poor lingering souls, did you? Do you remember me? Do you remember me?¡±


    The Witch knelt on the ground, stretching her hands forward, as if she wanted to hug Ange¡¯s leg.


    An underdeveloped Embryo Dragon stepped in between them and looked at the Witch thoughtfully, ¡°I think I remember you. Aren¡¯t you that...what¡¯s-her-name?¡±


    ¡°Bronze Dragon, you¡¯re such a cheapskate! Are you the Lord of Knowledge?!¡± The Witch cried out in shock.


    Negris coughed blood internally, screaming: When did being ¡®a cheapskate¡¯ become my characteristic? Do you know what ¡®cheapskate¡¯ means? I¡¯ll lock you with up with Lightning so that you can learn!


    ¡°I remember now, you are Night Watchman Dark Circle!¡± After a lot of pondering, Negris finally remembered who that was.


    Meanwhile, it was the end of Ange¡¯s transformation duration, and he turned back to his human form. The Witch stared at Ange blankly, lost.


    If it had only been Ange, the Witch would have doubted her eyes or wondered if it was some Illusion Technique. But the presence of the Bronze Dragon who called out her nickname sparked doubts instead.


    What happened? Why did Lord Locke change like this?


    ¡°Lord of Knowledge, my name isn¡¯t Dark Circle. I¡¯m Night Watchman Lamo. Long time no see, Lord of Knowledge, you...¡± Lamo, the Witch asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Indeed, where are your dark circles? How come they¡¯re gone? Didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment there.¡± Negris asked surprised.


    Lamo replied with a bitter smile, ¡°Sir, I created the dark eye circles myself in memory of my cause of death- dying from insomnia. But now, after sleeping for more than a thousand years, I don¡¯t think I should have dark circles anymore. So, I stopped faking them.¡±


    ¡°Wheeze- So you do get grumpy when you wake up. Can you still suffer from insomnia even after you are dead?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course I can; it¡¯s worse than before! When I was alive, I could faint when I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, but not now. I¡¯m tossing and turning, unable to sleep. The thoughts in my soul erupt whenever I calm down, I can¡¯t sleep unless I sort them out thoroughly.¡± Lamo spilled out his miseries.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s easy for Undead creatures to control their souls. Only those who can¡¯t control their stray thoughts could possibly suffer from insomnia. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an Undead creature.


    ¡°That indeed sounds painful. I understand. What is going on here?¡± Negris changed the topic.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s us who needs answers from you. Why did the Resting Camp disappear all of a sudden? We can¡¯t sense either Your Majesty or Lord Locke. For so many years, no one came looking for us, and we are unable to leave this place. What exactly happened?¡± Lamo was eager to filter his queries back.


    Seeing his confused and bewildered appearance, Negris felt a chill in his heart thinking it might be troublesome if nobody here knew what had happened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Durken? Is Durken here?¡± Negris hastily asked.


    Lamo nodded, ¡°He is.¡±


    Negris let out a sigh of relief. That¡¯s good, as long as Durken was here, he would have a lot more information.


    However, before he could feel relieved, Lamo added, ¡°But Lord Durken, while exploring the method for leaving this place, was torn apart by the lights outside, leaving only his Life Box.¡±


    ¡°Spew! Can¡¯t you just say everything in one go?¡± Negris spewed blood, surprised: ¡°As long as the Life Box is there, he can be resurrected. Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 420: 251: Is Durken Dead? _2

    Chapter 420: Chapter 251: Is Durken Dead? _2


    Lamo shook his head: ¡°He¡¯s in the grave and cannot be resurrected. Lord Durken said that if he were to be resurrected, it would consume a lot of soul energy. This is a closed space, and with the consumption, a lot of souls would perish. So, he decided not to resurrect himself. He asked us to wake him up if we can get out.¡±


    Negris nodded. He might not have understood this before, but ever since Ange brought in the Liquid of Breath of Death into the Resting Palace, allowing it to freely evaporate, the level of death breath in the Resting Palace has reached saturation.


    Since then, Negris realized that death breath was as vital to the undead as air to the living. Without it, the souls of the undead would wither.


    If Lord Durken were to be resurrected, it would consume the limited death breath in here, and the remaining souls would wither and gradually perish due to the lack of nourishment from the breath.


    However, now that Ange is here, Lord Durken is saved.


    ¡°Quick, take me to his tomb. Oh, where is Locke¡¯s tomb?¡± Negris hurriedly asked, also enquiring casually about the location of Locke¡¯s grave, perhaps he was still thinking about the toilet matter at the grave¡¯s head.


    ¡°Lord, this way please.¡± Lamo made a gesture to Negris. But when he turned to Ange, he instantly kneeled down: ¡°Lord, please!¡±


    The attitudes towards the Bronze Dragon and Steadfast Locke were completely different.


    As Lamo led the way, Negris asked, ¡°I met an undead outside. I got this place¡¯s coordinates from him. I heard he was a night watchman here. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a guy who consorts with demons and sells souls, so he really managed to get out? I thought he was dead in the void. So, he ran out and managed to bring you, my Lord, here. In hindsight, he did a good thing. We should thank him,¡± Lamo said.


    ¡°Um... we killed him.¡± Negris replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Great, I was thinking of thanking him then killing him. Consider him lucky.¡± Lamo said resentfully.


    ¡°...¡±


    Negris was scared when all the undead creatures around him woke up earlier, he didn¡¯t look closely. As he walked further, he noticed something strange. A lot of the graves were unopened and even the grass around them was withered, with sparse breathing soil near them.


    Negris pointed to the unopened graves and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with those graves? Are they unoccupied?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they probably belong to some low-level undead creatures whose souls have withered and perished.¡± Lamo said, helplessly


    Negris gave a start and flew higher, taking in the sight and began to count seriously.


    It looked like a substantial amount, but after a careful count, only a little over twenty thousand undead creatures woke up. In the Land of Slumber, millions of undead creatures were supposed to be sleeping. Why did only so few wake up? Did the rest perish?


    Lamo nodded, confirming Negris¡¯s guess.


    Out of a few million undead creatures, only just over twenty thousand are left? Conditions here were worse than he anticipated, nearly at the brink of extinction.


    If he had arrived a few hundred years later, would the undead here resemble the situation in the Resting Palace, reduced to a mere skeleton?


    Under Lamo¡¯s lead, Ange and his group arrived at a tomb.


    Lord Durken is the King of Alchemy, but his tomb lacks the flamboyance of his palace. It was simply shaped like a flask, thinner at the top and thicker at the bottom.


    ¡°This is Lord Durken¡¯s tomb. But under the current circumstances, we absolutely mustn¡¯t wake him if we can¡¯t resurrect him. Oh, yes, Lord of Knowledge, do you have any preparations this time? Can we all escape?¡± Lamo tentatively asked.


    There are several implications to Lamo¡¯s words. Firstly, he wanted to know if Negris had any ways to get them out. Secondly, he wanted to know if there were any ways to revive Lord Durken. If there were none, then he shouldn¡¯t be awakened, otherwise Lord Durken would be even more grumpy when he woke up.


    Negris shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can save all of you. We need to research. Wake him up first. Even if we want to resurrect him, we need his cooperation. If all else fails, we can bring his life box out.¡±


    Negris¡¯s words were noncommittal, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. He did not share the soul contact that Durken and Lamo had, and couldn¡¯t speak freely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Without waiting for Lamo, it flew to the tombstone and started knocking, ¡°Hello...hello...hello, Durken, are you home? I¡¯m the God of Knowledge, I¡¯m here to visit your grave, come out.¡±


    After waiting for a while without any response, Negris knocked two more times, then turned around in confusion.


    Lamo also looked puzzled, ran over, and knocked hard on the tombstone twice. Getting no response, he jumped up in fright and without another word, began to dig up Durken¡¯s grave, quickly revealing a Life Box.


    The Life Box was a beautifully crafted magic box, which contained the heart of a lich. But when they opened Durken¡¯s box, they found a shriveled heart that had shrunk into a small clump, along with a bunch of small parts that were supposed to be in the heart but had now disassembled.


    Lamo¡¯s face turned deathly pale, ¡°Du... Lord Durken...has gone extinct.¡±


    Negris felt a sense of absurd disbelief. Was the mighty and alchemical lich Durken really dead? What a joke!


    Although the situation in the Land of Slumber was not good, at least more than 20,000 undead were still surviving. As the king of the liches, Durken theoretically should¡¯ve lived longer than all souls, it was impossible for him to go extinct so early.


    Even if he was really burnt out, he could still endure till the end by ruthlessly plundering the soul energy of other undead creatures.


    He even didn¡¯t have to be ruthless, because most of these 20,000 undead were without consciousness and intelligence, it was no different from picking a few cabbages to plunder their souls.


    But Durken did not. Instead, he allowed himself to become extinct. It was really puzzling. Had he suffered some serious injury?


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Negris signaled Lamo to give him the Life Box.


    Lamo handed it over, Negris studied it for a while but did not find out much. He casually handed it to Ange, and then asked Lamo: ¡°Did he leave any legacy or last words?¡±


    Lamo was nearly in tears, ¡°I just knew that our Lord had gone extinct, he didn¡¯t leave any last words. As for his legacy, it¡¯s all here, should we... should we dig deeper?¡±


    What a good idea, Negris immediately called the little zombie over and began to dig Durken¡¯s grave.


    Lamo was shocked by the zombie¡¯s fast, dog-like digging. He had never seen liches quite as nimble or quick.


    ¡°My god! How did he manage that? How could his joints be so flexible?¡± Lamo mimicked his own stiff joints, and spoke in surprise.


    Zombies are supposed to be rigid. Liches are essentially just intelligent zombies, so their movements can¡¯t be too flexible either.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± Negris laughed with a hint of mischief. Would Lamo be scared if Negris tried holy purifying abilities on him later?


    Unfortunately, when they dug up Durken¡¯s grave, there was no legacy or last words. This was normal. The precious items would be kept in the palace. Who would put them in a grave?


    Negris was thoroughly disappointed. He had thought that if he found Durken, he might also discover where the king had gone. He didn¡¯t expect Durken to die, leaving nothing but a Life Box behind. And the Life Box couldn¡¯t speak. What should he do now?


    He looked back and saw Ange was still holding the Life Box and observing it.


    Negris asked, ¡°Did you find anything? Any residual consciousness?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°What are you still holding onto it for then? Put it down. After I bury it again, it will officially become a grave.¡± Negris sighed.


    Ange cocked his head, looking unsure, ¡°If the lich heart is dry, can I use it for resurrection?¡±


    As he spoke, Ange pulled out a bottle of Concentrated Holy Worm Ash Essence.

 Chapter 421 - 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_1

    Chapter 421: Chapter 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_1


    ¡°You are truly... a genius...¡± Negris looked at the Dry Witch Heart in the Life Box, then at the Concentrated Worm Ash Essence in Ange¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Insect Ash is a super magical fertilizer. The Essence Bug Ash Liquid, refined with Holy Water, can resurrect the dead and restore the characteristics of living organisms.


    The Essence Worm Ash becomes Concentrated Worm Ash Essence after it has been purified through a purification spell and reduced by three bowls to one.


    The Concentrated Worm Ash Essence not only can reverse life sacrifices and save Oke, but it can also restore life to dead things, regenerating rotting teeth.


    The Witch Heart in the Life Box is now dead.


    If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to surprise Negris. After all, the most important thing for the undead is memory. Being reduced to a skeleton is pointless; even if fully revived, it would still be a newborn skeleton.


    But this happens to be a Witch, and moreover, a Life Box.


    The Life Box of a Witch is prepared for the resurrection of a Witch after soul extinction. Lan from Ice City was resurrected using a Life Box.


    Not every witch can possess such a thing as a Life Box. Only rich and powerful witches have the wealth and ability to refine a Life Box.


    This clearly showed that Lan¡¯s previous identity was certainly not ordinary.


    Regrettably, she was burned to death by the church with holy burial cloths wrapped around her, and lost all her memories, not even remembering who she was.


    There was no burial cloth on Durken¡¯s Life Box. As long as the Life Box was revived, Durken would be completely restored.


    Ironic as it may seem, of all the planes, only Ange could resurrect Durken. The appearance of other gods would be pointless.


    But what surprised Negris wasn¡¯t that Ange could do it, but that Ange realized so quickly that he ¡®could do it¡¯. Even he, the mighty God of Knowledge, hadn¡¯t dared to think in that direction, yet Ange was the first to think of it. If this wasn¡¯t genius, then what was?


    Of course he was a genius. Otherwise, it would suggest that Negris was foolish for not figuring it out sooner. Kvada.


    A few drops of the Concentrated Worm Ash Essence were dropped, and the shriveled heart, like a cypress leaf absorbing water, gradually expanded.


    Expanding to two-thirds of its size, Negris took out the gold-touch stick and touched the scattered metal components.


    It was like an invisible hand grabbing these parts, automatically flying them to the heart and accurately embedding them back to their original positions.


    Lamo behind him was surprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lord Durken¡¯s Gold-touch Stick? How did it end up in your hands? Lord Durken always lamented not bringing his Gold-touch Suit. Otherwise, he might have been able to refine a teleporting device with the materials inside his cloak.¡±


    ¡°Materials inside the cloak? There are materials inside the cloak? Isn¡¯t a cloak merely for looking cool?¡± Negris was surprised, and casually took out the Gold-touch Cloak.


    He held the cloak with both hands and shook it, but there was no change. While there were inscriptions on the cloak, they obviously weren¡¯t space inscriptions. How could it hold things?


    Among the Gold-touch set of three, only the Gold-touch Stick and the Spirit Eater Hat had a use. The cloak had none, making Negris believe that the cloak was simply for vanity.


    ¡°Of course not! If the cloak is in your hands, then where is the Spirit Eater Hat? Where did you find it?¡± Lamo asked.


    Negris casually replied: ¡°I ransacked Durken¡¯s palace and found it there.¡±


    He then took out the Spirit Eater Hat: ¡°How does it work?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lamo was silent, looking at him uncomfortably.


    Seeing that he was not talking, Negris urged: ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad? What if Lord Durken wakes up...¡± Lamo said reluctantly.


    ¡°So what if he wakes up? I still have to charge him when he does. Is the Gold-touch Suit even enough to cover the resurrection fee?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my business if you charge him, but if I tell you how to use it, he will come to me when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, he will come to you when he wakes up anyway. We will say you obstructed us during his resurrection and cause him to have a missing arm or leg.¡±


    ¡°...My lord, you are ruthless. Cover the hat with the cloak, then reach inside the hat, and the space inside will be activated.¡± Lamo said.


    Negris was stunned. Such a clever combination? No wonder he was unable to find out; no wonder it¡¯s called the Gold-touch Suit. It turned out that they had to be combined to activate all functions.


    Negris quickly covered the hat with the cloak and then reached in... His hands were too short, so he directly put his head in and began to pull out items one by one.


    After a while of pulling out items, a surge of psionic waves suddenly erupted from Ange¡¯s position. Ange, being closest to the source, was shocked, and countless remnants of thoughts flooded into his soul.


    ¡°Damn it, the damage from the spatial turbulence is too severe, the Life Box is about to shatter.¡±


    ¡°What should I do? This is so embarrassing. Am I going to be sliced to death by spatial turbulence? What should I do? Those guys outside will die laughing.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s fool them for a while. Just say that the Breath of Death is depleted, and I cannot be revived for now. Let them wake me up when we leave.¡±


    ¡°Probably, we can¡¯t leave. The soul connection with His Majesty is cut off. It seems that His Majesty has failed, so he abandoned the Soul Network to prevent us from accompanying him in his death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t manage to grab the Gold-touch Suit. There are materials for a Space Gate in the suit¡¯s storage. Once assembled, it can be used to directly access the World Transit Station.¡±


    ¡°The headstone is too ugly, not beautiful at all. When he constructed his palace, he should have used some of the scrap materials to beautify the tomb.¡±


    ¡°I really want to sing, but singing in the graveyard is too scary...¡±


    ¡°Lamo is crying again, he¡¯s suffering from insomnia, and doesn¡¯t let others sleep either...¡±

 Chapter 422 - 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_2

    Chapter 422: Chapter 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_2


    ¡°...¡±


    The lingering regrets explode, those embedded in the heart. The moment Ange restores it to a beating state, these regrets fully erupt.


    The information inside is tangled and chaotic, including grumbles, constant chatter, and complaints. Ange noted down only the valuable parts.


    Inside the Life Box, a vibrant heart rhythmically contracts and expands, as if beating afresh.


    A heart on its own, without any flowing blood, appears pale with a hint of yellow, similar to the color of the fascia.


    The small components embedded on it release faint fluctuations with every beat.


    Clutching the Life Box, Ange turned to Negris with a confused expression. The Life Box had been restored; what was he supposed to do next?


    ¡°There are two possibilities; either find a place thick with the aura of death and leave the Life Box there. After one or two years it will sprout a body. The other method is to find a corpse, implant the heart, and after a few days it will merge with the body to become a new witch,¡± Negris explained.


    Ange glanced back inside the Temple of Rest. The Liquid of Breath of Death that bathed Steadfast Locke was almost depleted, otherwise, it would be perfect to simply drop the heart into it.


    He decided to put it aside for now and figure out a solution later.


    After placing Durken¡¯s Life Box next to Steadfast Locke, Ange shared the information gathered from the lingering regrets with Negris.


    ¡°The materials for the Space Gate? Are these it?¡± Negris stretched out his neck and stuck it inside the Gold-touch Suit¡¯s space, retrieving some objects.


    Individually, they didn¡¯t amount to much, but when arranged together on the ground, Ange instantly recognized them: ¡°The glowing arch.¡±


    This so-called Space Gate was indeed the faintly glowing arch Ange encountered when he first left the Temple of Rest. So it was a Space Gate all along?


    There were several such Space Gates within the Temple of Rest, all leading to the world transit station. These arches could only be activated once the world transit station was up and running.


    So, it was a good thing Durken didn¡¯t bring the Gold-touch Suit. Otherwise, constructing the Space Gate would¡¯ve been more disheartening. After all, it wasn¡¯t until Ange entered the control room that the world transit station started operating. Without the luck of Purple Corpse, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered it.


    However, Ange wouldn¡¯t face this problem. With a slight command, someone would activate the world transit station on the other side of the Resting Abyss. All that was needed for now was to assemble the Space Gate here.


    Negris picked up the Gold-touch Stick.


    One must admit, the Gold-touch Stick was indeed an exceptionally handy alchemical tool, especially when assembling Durken¡¯s inventions. Negris could use it without thinking, clicking randomly by channelling Magic Power, because the Gold-touch Stick contained records relating to these items so it could work automatically.


    If it was something not created by Durken, then Negris would have to use his ingenuity instead. Regardless, it was more efficient than working with bare hands.


    In no time, the Space Gate was assembled. Through Soul Contact, he ordered the activation at the world transit station, and the arch-like Space Gate immediately lit up with a faint glow.


    Lamo, in excitement, wanted to rush through the arch, but Negris quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait, Lamo. There are things we need to clarify first. This person, is not Locke.¡± Negris pointed at Ange and explained.


    Lamo, puzzled, glanced at Ange, then at Negris.


    Negris motioned everyone to come near the arch, including the shrunken Big Cat. Nodes ensured they could escape into the arch before the dozen Night¡¯s Watch led by Lamo, along with twenty thousand undead, could have any reaction.


    ¡°Ange, remove your hat, raise your right hand, and reveal your godhood,¡± Negris boldly commanded.


    Ange removed his hat as instructed, raised his Hand of Locke, and exposed his Undead Godhood.


    ¡°This is Ange and not Locke. However, he has inherited Locke¡¯s power as well as His Majesty¡¯s Undead Godhood. Now, you have two choices. Either dedicate your souls anew to the Undead God, or stay here. We will find a way to transport some Liquid of Breath of Death here to prevent your souls from further drying up,¡± Negris stated.


    Negris certainly wouldn¡¯t permit these unrestrained undead to enter the Resting Abyss. This group included Lamo and twelve Night¡¯s Watch, each possessing the power of a Magic Tutor.


    The one that Ange killed in the Land of Fallen was an undead Magic Tutor. Each of these men, including Lamo, had abilities comparable to that undead Magic Tutor.


    Additionally, there were twenty thousand undead.


    The undead who had survived up until this point were the most tenacious out of millions of similar beings ¨C the elites among elites. Among them, there were over a hundred Golden Skeletons.


    Due to the exhaustion of the Breath of Death, their current conditions were rather poor and weak. However, once they left this place, especially if they arrived at the Resting Abyss, they would quickly become a formidable force under the nourishment of the Resting Wind. Without restraint, they could easily tear the Resting Abyss apart.


    Despite their familiarity, Negris wasn¡¯t going to allow an uncontrollable force into the Resting Abyss.


    Lamo looked in disbelief at Ange¡¯s purple-gold arm and then at the undead god Ange revealed: ¡°Did you kill His Majesty and Locke?¡± he asked incredulously.


    Negris fell face first onto the ground as he exclaimed frantically, ¡°Of course not! How could we kill His Majesty and Locke? Are you mad?¡±

 Chapter 423 - 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_3

    Chapter 423: Chapter 252: The War Tree Man Declares War on You_3


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, how did you obtain the divine power?¡± Lamo asked again.


    The rest of the Night Watchers surrounded us, defensively. The previously harmonious and friendly atmosphere had vanished completely.


    ¡°I obtained it at the Resting Camp. Ange received the recognition of the divine power, and now, he is the new master of the Resting Camp.¡±


    ¡°What about His Majesty? What about Locke? The Great Sage? The Witch?¡± Lamo continuously asked.


    ¡°The king is missing, Locke is dead, the Great Sage is in the Land of Fallen, but who is the witch?¡± Negris told the truth.


    Lamo glanced at him weirdly and said, ¡°Even if you lost to the witch, you don¡¯t have to pretend not to know her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I lost to the witch? When did I lose to a witch? What did I lose? I don¡¯t remember,¡± Negris got confused. Suddenly a witch popped up and defeated him?


    Lamo showed an ¡®I understand, I understand¡¯ expression, nodded and moved on to the next topic: ¡°We need to discuss.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he retreated and began to consult with the others.


    If he hadn¡¯t shown that expression, it would be fine. But with that expression, Negris was immediately infuriated. What does he mean? What does he understand?


    Just when Negris was about to throttle Lamo out of frustration, a spark of inspiration suddenly flashed through his soul: Could his memory about the witch have been sealed like the king¡¯s name?


    Lamo couldn¡¯t just make up a name for a joke. What he said likely existed, but Negris couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    The most likely explanation was that his memory about the witch had been sealed. Just like the king¡¯s name.


    There were four subsidiary palaces to the Resting Camp, besides his Bronze Book Tower, Locke and Durken¡¯s palace, there was one left. However, Negris couldn¡¯t recall, whose palace the last one was.


    According to these rules, there surely was another existence on the same level as himself, Locke and Durken in the Undead Empire.


    He originally thought it might belong to the Great Sage. It couldn¡¯t be Harvey because a thousand years ago, Harvey was just a golden skeleton and didn¡¯t qualify to possess an independent subsidiary palace.


    However, he now discovered that he couldn¡¯t remember to whom the palace belonged. Was his memory blocked including the memory of this witch?


    Negris panicked. Kvada, Had the witch¡¯s memory been sealed in addition to the king¡¯s name? How much had been sealed from him?


    Lamo and the others finished discussing quickly: ¡°My Lord, I can dedicate my soul to you, but you need to lead me away and pass what I have seen to them. They will then make the final decision. If you deceive us, they will choose to sleep here forever.¡±


    As he was speaking, a Soul Fire began to float around Lamo.


    After passing through the Space Gate, the group appeared in the World Transfer Station. Ange threw Lamo off, allowing him to go around the Resting Abyss on his own. They then had someone restart the World Transfer Station and transported them directly to the Master Plane.


    From the Abyss to the Master Plane, Ange usually uses the small Teleportation Array in the Demon Valley because the activation of the World Transfer Station wastes too much energy and creates too much commotion.


    The last time they only turned it on for a little while and were found by the Purple Corpse. If it was turned on frequently, who knew how many people would discover it? The restart of the World Transfer Station was big news for many realms because it could be their only way to reach the outside world.


    However, since it was already running, another activation wouldn¡¯t consume too much energy, so Ange didn¡¯t bother running to the Demon Valley.


    Unfortunately, neither Negris nor Ange knew how many devices on the Master Plane were detecting inter-plane transfers, especially the fluctuations of transfer strength like those from the World Transfer Station.


    Upon returning to the Goddess of Beauty city, Lisa quickly came to report: ¡°My Lord, the last batch of compensation from the elves has arrived¡ª a War Tree Man.¡±


    As soon as Lisa finished, Negris couldn¡¯t help but shouted: ¡°Only one? A slow and dumb War Tree Man is of no use. Have the elves learned to deceive and waffle?¡±


    Just as the sound of Negris¡¯ voice fell, the ground shook and a huge shadow slowly overshadowed where Negris and the others stood. A deep voice emitted from above, slowly saying, ¡°Who are you calling slow and dumb?¡±


    Negris looked up and saw a hundred-meter tall colossal tree lean towards them. In its entwined branch-made hand was a huge rock, held high. It angrily said, ¡°Damn Bronze Dragon, you have insulted me. The War Tree Man officially declares war on you. Take up your weapons!¡±

 Chapter 424 - 253: Break it Apart _1

    Chapter 424: Chapter 253: Break it Apart _1


    Negris stretched out his neck, slowly, slowly, took the Little Sapling from Ange¡¯s hand, slowly, slowly, and placed it on Ange¡¯s head, glancing provocatively at the War Tree Man.


    The Little Sapling looked at the incredibly tall creature in front of it and got very excited, it waved its leaves: grow stronger¡ªgrow taller¡ªgrow stronger¡ªgrow taller¡ª


    The War Tree Man stared incredulously at his body as his bark slowly hardened, forming a layer of shell. Inside the shell were some vertical hollow passages. The branches on top of the shell curled up delicate buds, wrapping the tree crown like a shield of soft green curls.


    The War Tree Man immediately felt his body temperature drop drastically. He was close to overheating before, but because of the temperature difference, the air rose quickly from the hollow passages forming a chimney effect, rapidly draining the heat from his body.


    Simultaneously, the hardened shell isolated the heat from the sun, preventing the water from evaporating from the surface of his body, causing the War Tree Man to cool down rapidly.


    The soft green curls of buds, shielded the fierce sun, like a fluffy hat, allowing him to adapt more to the desert environment .


    With these two changes, the War Tree Man, who was almost parched due to the sunlight, suddenly felt comfortable.


    However, all of these were unimportant now. The War Tree Man looked excitedly at the Little Sapling who created all of this. Both of his feet rooted instantly into the ground, propped his arms up, inclined his whole body forward, and a deep voice spoke, ¡°Tree Man Gore, pays respect to the God of Life.¡±


    Negris, asserting his right, flapped his wings, took off, grabbed the leaves of the Little Sapling, and loudly questioned: ¡°Whose was going to declare war on us just now!?¡±


    As soon as Negris¡¯ paw touched the Little Sapling, the War Tree Man became anxious and subconsciously wanted to stop him. After Negris asked, he hurriedly denied: ¡°Not me, not me.¡±


    Negris was triumphant: ¡°You still can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    But when he turned around and looked, he suddenly panicked. He noticed that Little Angel, Little Zombie, Lisa, Anna, Hiludi, Auburnli... all were staring at him fiercely. If it weren¡¯t for Ange being there, they might have jumped him and torn him apart.


    He forgot that the Little Sapling not only was the God of the Tree People but also everyone¡¯s darling.


    With an embarrassed laugh, Negris quickly changed the subject and loudly said to Tree Man Gore, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Who sent you here?¡±


    Tree Man Gore responded in a deep voice: ¡°I am Tree Man Gore, a War Tree Man, the Elf told me to come. It said that there were people here looking for...¡±.


    As he was speaking, Tree Man Gore¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the Little Sapling. As if he had remembers something, his deep voice suddenly rose with excitement and he changed his words, ¡°No, I came by myself. I want to serve the God of Life; this is my lifelong pursuit and dream!¡±


    ¡°....¡± Everyone exchanged glances, this War Tree Man was not the same honest and faithful creature from the legends.


    And so, the War Tree Man took root in the city of the Goddess of Beauty, right next to the World Tree. Because of his size, he immediately became the tallest point in the city.


    Lisa didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and immediately sent people to build a platform at the top of the tree to use as a watchtower.


    ¡°Make sure you use soft wood for the structure, place it where there are knots, bind it securely, otherwise, it will rub through my bark,¡± Gore didn¡¯t refuse when he heard about building a platform. He even enthusiastically gave tips.


    ¡°Why should I refuse? If you build a watchtower, will you send people to keep watch? That would be great, there will be someone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Gore is most afraid of being bored. The forest is lively, and there are many animals to talk to. This place is too hot and deserted. The Elf said there would be war, which is why I came.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I must serve the God of Life, that is my lifelong pursuit and dream!¡±


    Negris found that this Tree Man was simply a chatterbox, and he had no principles or a stand of his own. The words he just said could be denied and changed immediately. It was clear that the Elf had tricked him into coming here, but he insisted he came to serve the Little Sapling, even though he didn¡¯t know about the Little Sapling¡¯s existence before he came.


    But Gore managed to change his story without turning red or losing breath.


    ¡°Why are we the War Tree People? Because we were granted the mission of war and guardianship by the God of Life. We are Tree People, not the weak Tree Herders who graze plants for a living. War is our mission! Eliminate the enemy!¡±


    Only after this chat did Negris realize, the Tree People also have a class hierarchy. Gore clearly looked down upon Tree Herders.


    ¡°Why is there only one of me? With the power of War Tree Man, one is enough to change the... okay, it¡¯s because the other Tree People can¡¯t stand the heat, so they refused to come.¡±


    While saying this, Gore couldn¡¯t help but complain: ¡°It¡¯s too hot here, I had to rest during the day and travel at night. I¡¯ve been on the road for over a month before I got here. I had to dig my roots deep during the day, otherwise, I can¡¯t absorb water, my bark is drying out and cracking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better now. The God of Life has given me the ability to adapt to the desert climate. Look at these hollow tubes; they can draw the air from my foot and expel it from the crown of the tree, taking out the heat. Now when the sun shines on me, I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable anymore, the God of Life, the eternal God.¡±


    Negris asked curiously: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you repulsed by the Little Sapling? It¡¯s not really a reincarnation of the God of Life, it¡¯s not the same as that old tree.¡±

 Chapter 425: 253 Break it Up_2

    Chapter 425: Chapter 253 Break it Up_2


    ¡°It¡¯s the same either way, a young or old God of Life, why can¡¯t there be two Gods of Life?¡± Tree Man Gore didn¡¯t really mind.


    Upon hearing Gore¡¯s response, Negris suddenly found out that the followers of the Tree of Life aren¡¯t exclusive. Including the elves, they do not reject other religious beliefs, unlike the Church of Light, which sees all non-believers as heretics.


    Of course, although the elves don¡¯t exclude other religions, they tend to look down on other creatures, which makes them even more exclusive than the Church of Light.


    Dealing with such a chatterbox War Giant Tree, Negris easily got all the information she wanted, including the current situation of the elves.


    They are still in a state of exile, and the green mist continues to shroud the World Tree, preventing the elves from approaching, in other words, the World Tree has not forgiven them yet.


    After asking about the things she was interested in, Negris didn¡¯t want to chat anymore. But Gore still wanted to talk, so Negris quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone with a sense of humor to chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Someone humorous? That¡¯s great, I love chatting with fun people. The elves are too boring, none of them like to talk, not even that horse,¡± Gore complained.


    Horse? Negris was puzzled. Why would he mention a horse out of nowhere? There aren¡¯t any horses in the Elf Forest. Tree Man Gore didn¡¯t leave because there wasn¡¯t anyone to chat with in the Elf Forest, did he?


    However, despite her puzzlement, she still called over Lightning, who was resting in the Resting Abyss. From a few kilometers away, Lightning excitedly shouted, ¡°Wow, Chatty Gore, how are you here? Haven¡¯t the elves chopped you down for firewood yet?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Foul-mouthed horse? Why are you here? I was just thinking about you. How come your horn has grown back? Hasn¡¯t anyone cut it off again? Humans outside really have good temperaments,¡± Tree Man Gore was also surprised.


    Well, now Negris understood who ¡°that horse¡± was. These two were clearly old acquaintances, and after a brief casual chat, they started bickering.


    Negris watched them for a while, and seeing that they didn¡¯t end up fighting, she decided not to interfere. Tree Man Gore even reached out to lift Lightning to the platform on top to make it easier for the argument.


    But Lightning did not accept this kindness and walked in the air around the giant tree, flying directly to the platform himself.


    ¡°They look like they know each other pretty well, as long as there¡¯s no fight, that¡¯s fine.¡± Negris left with relief. However, after a while she suddenly thought of a possible problem.


    Lightning and Gore are familiar with each other. They both are not like normal unicorns and tree people, maybe their acquaintance is what led to their strange behavior. So now they¡¯re together again, would their loose tongue and constant talking evolutions continue?


    Just dealing with Lightning is already a headache, if the foul-mouthed behavior evolves again...


    The consequences are too horrific to imagine, gotta go, gotta go.


    The next day, the elves came to visit, with Aestolia closing her eyes and kindly asking: ¡°Lord Nage, are you satisfied with the compensation from the elves?¡±


    ¡°Very satisfied, very satisfied.¡± Negris was overjoyed, it must be said, when rich and generous elves sincerely compensate, it¡¯s quite satisfying and full of sincerity.


    The elves had almost rebuilt the Goddess of Beauty City, transforming the barren desert city into a garden city, making it many times more livable than before.


    Previously, rich people who came for beauty treatments always complained about the city¡¯s environment and left as soon as they were done. Now it¡¯s different, many people are actually considering settling down here. Recently, more and more people have been consulting Lisa about settlement arrangements.


    The transformation of the Goddess of Beauty City actually carries another implication, as if the elves were declaring to the outside world, ¡°I¡¯ve got this city covered.¡±


    Apart from this, there were also material possessions such as several million magic crystals, precious herbs, wood, minerals, etc. The total value was definitely over a hundred million.


    The elves compensated for this without batting an eye, how could Negris not be satisfied.


    Ange was even more satisfied because the elves had collected sixty thousand kinds of plant seeds for him...


    ¡°So...¡± Aestolia said with a smile.


    Seeing her forced smile, Negris was even more satisfied. When this Elf first arrived, she never smiled, always had a disgruntled face, as if someone owed her millions.


    Look, now she can finally smile, her heart must be full of joy.


    ¡°I can talk to the God of Life, but our satisfaction does not mean that the God of Life will forgive you. I can¡¯t control the God of Life¡¯s will, understand?¡± Negris said.


    Aestolia¡¯s expression dimmed, and she nodded dejectedly.


    They certainly knew that the will of the God of Life was beyond anyone¡¯s control, but Negris¡¯s willingness to appeal on their behalf could surely recover a little bit.


    Taking out the Magic Wand, Aestolia slammed it on the ground. A surge of magic unfolded, and an elliptical ring of light appeared in front of her.


    ¡°A portal?!¡± Negris was taken aback, scrutinizing Aestolia up and down in disbelief.


    Aestolia just stood there silently, not at all like someone who had just cast a portal, as if it was an insignificant spell.


    Negris didn¡¯t say anything, he stepped into the portal, Aestolia followed him in, and the elliptical light circle disappeared.


    Hiludi ran fast out of a house, her face full of green mask. She only had time to watch the moment the portal disappeared, and she didn¡¯t care about the mask smeared on her face, she exclaimed excitedly: ¡°A portal? A portal that has been lost for many years?¡±


    The magic of portal had been lost for many years, and as a Space Mage, she had never been able to master this Spatial Magic.


    Half an hour later, the portal opened again. Negris flew back and reported to Ange: ¡°Ange, I talked to the World Tree, we forgave the Elves.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded with an indifferent tone, he was engrossed playing with the seed that Elf just gave him. Things he wasn¡¯t interested in, even if he heard it, he would forget it in a blink of an eye.


    Negris was used to it, and continued to report: ¡°The World Tree removed the green fog, but it did not forgive the Elves and refused them from dwelling on it. It no longer offered the Fruit of Life to the Elves. The fruit now contains some new compounds which make Elves have diarrhea upon eating it, but it doesn¡¯t affect other animals.¡±


    ¡°Without the Fruit of Life, the Elves¡¯ lifespan will be greatly reduced. Their original lifespan is only about two hundred years, which is not even considered long-lived.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded in the same indifferent tone, continuing to fiddle with his seed.


    ¡°Anyway, this is it. The Elves have taken a lot of effort, yet they haven¡¯t received forgiveness from the World Tree. They have a headache waiting for them.¡± Negris said gleefully.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded again, paused for a moment, he suddenly looked up towards a certain direction, then sprinted towards it, and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    The Little Angel and Little Zombie, who had been playing around, quickly followed.


    Negris was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly fluttered his wings to catch up. After chasing for a while and finding that Ange and others had long since disappeared, he simply gave up the chase and projected himself onto Ange¡¯s form.


    Once projected onto Ange¡¯s body, he only felt a swift breeze. Ange burst into full speed, nearly catching up to Lightning.


    Soon he reached the edge of the Fallen Dragon Lake, and saw Rogge engaging in a fierce battle with three Black Warriors, the thundering sound of weapons colliding echoed continuously.


    Rogge, being the Dark Knight Emperor, although not as skilled as Anthony, was by no means weak, but the three Black Warriors he faced were equally strong. Two of them were of duke level, but one was a Black Knight Emperor on par with him.


    Fighting an Emperor and two Dukes with his own strength, Rogge was in grave danger. Seeing Ange arrive, he quickly cried out: ¡°Lord, save me.¡±


    Because Ange wasn¡¯t wearing his straw hat, the opponent¡¯s Black Knight Emperor said disdainfully: ¡°Humph, a Golden Skeleton? You¡¯re asking a Golden Skeleton to save you? You¡¯ve brought disgrace to the Black Warriors, disassemble it.¡±


    The last sentence was addressed to the two Black Knight Dukes. The two Black Knight Dukes immediately abandoned Rogge and turned to charge at Ange. Their blurry faces were filled with cruelty. A Golden Skeleton, it would only take them a few seconds to disassemble it into fragments.

 Chapter 426: 254 Who is the Master Here_1

    Chapter 426: Chapter 254 Who is the Master Here_1


    Ange unsheathed his Reaper¡¯s Scythe, but before he could strike, a column of light shot from behind him, illuminating one of the Black Knight Dukes.


    Turning around, he saw that Little Angel was keeping her hands in a pushing position, her Light Wings shattering inch by inch.


    Ever since she learned to summon Light Wings, she no longer needed True Wings to cast Holy Light Flash, but it¡¯s power was reduced by half.


    However, what the Black Knights dread most is this type of pure energy attack, especially those that inflict additional damage, because the form of the Black Knights belongs to Soul Energy, which is most susceptible to burning by Holy Light.


    After being hit by the column of light, the Black Knight Duke evaporated into a puff of black smoke and disappeared.


    The other Black Knight Duke became frightened and halted, the cruelty on his face replaced with uncertainty.


    But seeing Little Angel¡¯s Light Wings shatter, his courage returned. He was taking a step when a column of black light suddenly shot out from Ange¡¯s side, swallowing the second Black Knight¡¯s form¡ªBreath of Death: Shockwave.


    As the black light column disappeared, the Black Knight also vanished without a trace.


    Ange looked around puzzledly, only to see Little Zombie panting heavily on one side, his breath swirling with a thick mist of deathly aura.


    Seeing Ange look over, Little Zombie quickly straightened up: ¡°Roar~¡±


    ¡°Has Little Zombie learned the Breath of Death Shockwave?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    Indeed, in theory, as long as it was a skill mastered by Ange, Little Zombie could quickly master it too. Ange was naturally generous with Little Zombie, but the difficulty of Breath of Death Shockwave wasn¡¯t in the technique, but in the Soul Energy and the deathly aura.


    In places where the deathly aura was thick, casting the Breath of Death Shockwave was easier. If not, they had to rely on the constant supply of Soul Energy like Ange.


    Where did Little Zombie get so much deathly aura from?


    These doubts arose in Negris¡¯s heart, but Ange was very calm. He didn¡¯t care why Little Zombie could use that move, as long as it worked. While Negris was in his own thoughts, Ange hoisted the Scythe and charged at the last Black Knight.


    The situation reversed in an instant. The Dark Knight Emperor was previously fighting three on one, but now he was left alone.


    The Dark Knight Emperor made a split-second decision and turned to run.


    Rogge, who also realized that the combat prowess of the Dark Knight Emperor was higher than his, decided that it would be foolish to try and fight a four on one battle, and also turned to escape.


    ¡°Trying to flee? Can you escape under the clear moonlight, your gallop like thunder?¡± Rogge bellowed with great emotion, as if reciting poetry while his acceleration attack went off without a hitch. His blade flashed like liquid mercury, leaving no room for escape, and sent the enemy¡¯s arm flying with a ¡®swish¡¯.


    Negris¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly said to Ange: ¡°It¡¯s over, quickly alert Anthony, Rogge must have read some weird book again.¡±


    As a soul with refined feelings and a tendency to melancholy, Rogge¡¯s greatest enemy was those melancholic books. If he read too much, he¡¯d sink into depression.


    In recent times, Rogge had been busy in the Resting Abyss arranging for the companions from Dark City, and he likely read something weird in his free time.


    The enemy Black Knight abandoned an arm, sprinting faster and faster, so fast that he produced an afterimage... or rather, it seemed like he had grown two extra legs and a horse¡¯s head to speed up.


    Under the Black Knight¡¯s speedy run, a horse appeared beneath him, galloping away with all four hooves.


    The Black Knight transformed into a Black Warrior, like a puff of black smoke...


    A giant fruit was accurately thrown right in front of the Dark Knight Emperor, exploding like an exploding fruit. The seeds inside scattered around like shrapnel, covering a large area.


    The Dark Knight Emperor clapped his palms to form a translucent shield. The seeds struck it, creating a succession of dull noises, and then the seeds exploded.


    The explosion of the seeds wasn¡¯t mightily powerful, but the sheer number of them was able to diminish the shield.


    But it wasn¡¯t over. The dust from the exploded seeds spread like fog, covering a large area and shrouding the shieldless Dark Knight Emperor.


    The Dark Knight Emperor was overjoyed: ¡°Bless the Light!¡± And with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, he too disintegrated his form.


    With this fog as a cover, how could he be afraid of not escaping?


    Pity, the Dark Knight Emperor was still inexperienced. By the time the fogged cleared, he found himself frozen in place, unable to move.


    A unicorn crossed over, its horn sparking with electricity, and looked at him with shining eyes.


    The Dark Knight Emperor¡¯s heart dropped, a sense of despair arose: how could there be a unicorn?


    Unicorns are the nemesis of all creatures who hides their traces; a pure unicorn can see through all disguises. With a unicorn nearby, he couldn¡¯t escape by hiding, let alone now that he was mysteriously frozen.


    Thankfully no one heard his thoughts, otherwise, Lightning would say: ¡°That¡¯s the ability of a pure unicorn, what does it have to do with me, Lightning!¡±


    Lightning kicked him with one hoof; he saw a frozen human shape, which scattered all over the ground like sand.


    ¡°What kind of new fruit is this? It¡¯s so handy that it can even freeze the form of Black Knight.¡±, Lightning said, incredulous.


    A voice came from afar with the wind: ¡°Rubber Explosion Fruit; a new fruit bestowed upon me by the Life Giving God.¡±

 Chapter 427: 254 Who is the Master Here_2

    Chapter 427: Chapter 254 Who is the Master Here_2


    God of Life? Lightning looked up towards Ange¡¯s head, only to see the little sapling sprawled on the edge of the pot. A single leaf swayed with the night wind, seemingly asleep.


    Broken fragments of the Black Warrior scattered across the ground. Everyone pulled them together with their feet, forming a heap for crowd to gaze upon.


    ¡°Amazing! It even solidified the soul form. What tree gum is this?¡± Negris finally caught up and lifted a piece with her little paw, the texture feeling quite like that of a slime that¡¯s been chopped up.


    Rogge also felt somewhat guilty as he squeezed a piece and said: ¡°The power of the fruit is too terrifying; encompassing such a broad area makes it impossible to dodge. Is this the power of the War Giant Tree?¡±


    Rogge was also a Black Warrior, there was no way he could avoid a fruit this big falling down.


    A deep voice echoed in the night wind from afar, ¡°War is upon us, you can trust the Tree People.¡±


    Everyone thought it was just a chatty Tree-person, they didn¡¯t consider that a fruit could take down a Dark Knight Emperor. What a jackpot.


    Negris excitedly said: ¡°You¡¯re really powerful. I¡¯ll bring you some farm compost later, how do I free him? I want to interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know, this is the first time I¡¯ve used this kind of fruit.¡± Gaur¡¯s words drifted over in the wind.


    Unable to assemble the scattered fragments, Ange finally took the Reaper¡¯s scythe and made a pulling stroke on the broken gel, drawing out a Soul Fire.


    Negris sternly and conscientiously asked the Dark Knight Emperor: ¡°How did you all get here?¡±


    ...


    Anthony, who had been hastily summoned over, looked at the tightly bound Dark Knight Emperor in front of him, full of question marks on his face: ¡°Where did you come from?¡±


    Black Knights are man-made undead creatures, with that ¡®man¡¯ pointing towards Anthony. Anthony had created the resurrection altar and reversed life forms, turning the undead, energy beings, into half-material, half-energy Black Warriors.


    All Black Knights should have some connection with him, how could there possibly be three Black Warriors he doesn¡¯t recognize?


    The Dark Knight Emperor slowly said: ¡°I came from the Light. You heretics, release me now. Otherwise, the furious Holy Light will purify you all!¡±


    Black Warrior¡¯s words made everyone stunned: ¡°Church of Light? Black Warrior? Believes in light?¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You say we are heretics, aren¡¯t you one as well? The Holy Light will still purify you.¡±


    ¡°No, I am simply a shadow under the light, the light always casts a shadow somewhere. We are responsible for purifying the filth that resides within the shadow.¡± Said the devout Black Knight.


    ¡°Oh, now I know who you are, a Shadow Knight. Do you know Julian?¡± Negris recalled the Shadow Knight that the big cat slapped away to who knows where.


    The Black Knight glanced at him deeply and said, ¡°So it seems, Julian died by your hands.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t us who killed him.¡± Negris denied, wanted to say something else but was pushed aside by Anthony.


    ¡°Lord Nage, stop interrupting, ask the important questions, this is getting on my nerves.¡± The usually calm Anthony was clearly rushed now, he wondered how the interrogation turned into a chat.


    After pushing Negris aside, Anthony stepped up and asked, ¡°How were you transformed into Black Knights? Where did the transformation take place? Who performed it for you? Speak now or feel the touch of my soul trawling technique.¡±


    The Black Knight sneered and said, ¡°As long as the faith is devout, there will always be the light¡¯s radiance, you heretic tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    Anthony scoffed and retorted, ¡°I wonder who the real heretic is? My Light shines brighter than yours.¡±


    As he spoke, he invoked the Holy Light and pressed it onto the Black Knight¡¯s head.


    The Black Knight was suddenly panicked: ¡°Such strong holy force! Could you be an archbishop? Who are you?¡±


    After a harsh torture and soul-searching, the Black Warrior was ultimately obliterated. Anthony also got the information he wanted.


    He slumped on the ground, panting heavily and said, ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on. The Eye of the Craftsman can deconstruct the principles of what it sees. There must have been some reincarnation altar that the Eye of the Craftsman had seen, so it knows how to reincarnate the Black Warrior.¡±


    ¡°The Eye of the Craftsman?¡± Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Dwarf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Divine Technique of the Dwarven God of Forging,¡± Anthony replied. His tone was no longer as anxious as before, because he finally confirmed that he was not betrayed by those around him, nor did he leak his secrets.


    ¡°How did the dwarves get involved with the Church of Light?¡± Negris was astonished.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? The dwarves are now as poor as refugees. As long as there is wine, they can join forces with demons. My fake Earth Hammer was made by the dwarves, and I¡¯m keeping a few dwarves with me,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Are the dwarves really in such a bad state now?¡± Negris was shocked. These were the people, with the bloodline of the Titans, who were known as the children of the God of War and Forging, why had they fallen to such a state?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s talk about it next time. Lord, you are in trouble. Dyson has set his sights on the Goddess of Beauty City. These Black Warriors are his scouts sent to spy on the Goddess of Beauty City,¡± Anthony mentioned.


    Dyson is the Archbishop of the Land of Fallen Diocese. Because of his long-term war with the Undead, his forces can even be said to be the strongest among the three dioceses.


    Now that the diocese has fallen, many people have fled back. Where to place these people became a big question.


    In the Master Plane, brute strength is useless. Connections, reputation, savvy, are not things that these warriors can handle. Having fought with the Undead for a long time, they have become rather straightforward.


    In less than two months, they were conquered with money, beauty, and entertainment etc, causing many jokes.


    Dyson ascended to be the Archbishop of the Western Diocese and settled some people. But many more were unable to be settled. Like old saying goes, one hole for one carrot, to accommodate one person, another had to be evicted from their position.


    Many people¡¯s positions are hereditary. The connections are complicated and intertwined like a web. Removing one person would impact the entire web and cause a strong backlash.


    If they couldn¡¯t remove the old ones, could they increase their positions? No, the nobles and merchants wouldn¡¯t be happy, having adopted 10 people, and five more means double the burden, how could they be happy?


    As for why the burden increases by half but doubles? It¡¯s not that their math is bad, but you don¡¯t understand human nature.


    The old people were also unhappy, fearing that the newcomers would dilute their interests, they came together in resistance.


    For the sake of harmony within the curia, Dyson had to take a step back, and chose a place that could accommodate his subordinates and that was not part of the original curia¡¯s territory. He searched on the map and found the Republic of Stellaris.


    ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t provoke those magic lunatics. Cross it out.¡± The Republic of Stellaris was crossed out as a target from the list, and the fresh and tender Goddess of Beauty City became the only target.


    At first, Dyson¡¯s subordinates were very resistant to this target: ¡°A new city in the desert? Are you trying to exile us? Lord Bishop, we¡¯ve followed you for so many years, we¡¯ve worked hard with you, you can¡¯t treat us this way.¡±


    Fearful of rebellion from his subordinates, Dyson hurriedly projected the magic 3D map. A three-dimensional illusion of the Goddess of Beauty City appeared on the table. This had been secretly mapped out by the church¡¯s spies, and apart from the newly planted War Giant Tree, it was exactly like a city ensconced in a forest.


    ¡°So beautiful. Is this really a city in the desert?¡± Those who had returned from the Land of Fallen could not resist such lush cities because the Land of Fallen was too desolate. It was so desolate that they felt close to the forest now.


    The environment is good and there¡¯s money. The abyss refugees have no roots, just like a big fat sheep ready for the taking. Everyone started salivating.


    ¡°But, aren¡¯t they under the protection of the elves? If we go after their city, won¡¯t we anger the elves?¡± someone asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Ha, we are targeting the elves. Over the past two years, the elves have launched two wars, causing panic. They don¡¯t even think about who drove them into the Elf Forest. It¡¯s time to let them feel once again the fear of being dominated by humans.¡±


    Dyson laughed: ¡°Destroy the Goddess of Beauty City, and if the elves dare to make a fuss, give them a profound lesson. This is also the will of the Lord, the Seth Empire and the Capricorn Empire have already prepared for war. The Master Plane is the human¡¯s Master Plane. They need to know who truly rules here.¡±

 Chapter 428: 255 The Third Plan_1

    Chapter 428: Chapter 255 The Third Plan_1


    ¡°This is a tough situation.¡± A group of people were sitting in a circle, listening to Anthony¡¯s analysis: ¡°If only the Church¡¯s forces are mobilized, it will be easy for us. But if they mobilize the Seth Empire and the Capricorn Empire, we will not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? We are thousands of kilometers deep into the desert, and even if the enemy has enormous forces, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to reach us. And we can ask for help from the elves,¡± Lisa expressed her skepticism.


    Anthony chuckled, not responding directly, but self-consciously: ¡°The Master Plane is the human plane...¡±


    The Master Plane, is the human plane. In the Plane Safety Committee with seven seats, humans occupy four seats.


    Elves hide in the forests, dwarves stay underground, the Dragon Clan traveled far across the sea, why do humans occupy the most fertile lands?


    Could it be that other species are too kind, willingly giving up the fertile land and hiding in cold and barren places suffering?


    Perhaps only elves think this way, because they are more adaptable to forests and have the protection of the God of Life. However, for dwarves and the Dragon Clan, this is ridiculous.


    Compared to population, other species combined cannot even reach one-tenth of the human race. In terms of production capabilities, they do not even have one percent of what humans have. In terms of organizational structures, humans are generations ahead.


    The Republic of Stellaris has already embraced republican governance, but elves and dwarfs are still primordial tribes, and the Dragon Clan is not even a tribe, just a big family.


    The only weakness of humans is their lack of unity. There are dozens of large and small nations in the Master Plane, and if those small city-states are also counted, the number reaches hundreds.


    These nations do not live peacefully with each other. Some are even arch-enemies, and battles are frequent among them.


    The last time an empire met its downfall happened between the arch-enemies¡ªthe Tiwan Empire and the Seth Empire. It resulted in the deaths of millions, displacement of ten millions, and the complete disappearance of the ten-million-population Tiwan Empire from history.


    The lack of unity sometimes make humans seem less powerful than elves. The two recent elven movements has caused panic among humans, fearing that they might start a war.


    However, it is only a general situation. If the elves really instigate a war, humans will unite, and their momentum will be completely different.


    On the whole plane, the only one worthy of uniting all humans...or at least more than half of the human race, is Guliani.


    ¡°If Guliani mobilizes human nations, let me tell you how they would fight this war. Firstly, an economic blockade,¡± said Anthony.


    ¡°Cutting off the economic relations between the Goddess of Beauty City and the outside world, blocking the transportation of goods, food trade and so on, sealing off the entire desert,¡± Anthony continued.


    Thinking of the Goddess of Beauty City not providing beauty services, Lisa felt anxious: ¡°What¡¯s the point? We don¡¯t eat food, so what good would a blockade do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t require food and daily necessities, but what about the citizens who live in the desert and the Fallen People? Half a year blockade will result in mass starvation,¡± Anthony responded.


    Ange suddenly raised his hand: ¡°I can provide, no one will starve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, as long as you¡¯re here, indeed there wouldn¡¯t be starvation. But the blockade will still continue, aiming to prevent various supplies from being delivered, such as copper, iron, Demon Crystals, etc. They will blockade for half a year and then block off the river,¡± Anthony said.


    Negris gasped: ¡°You are so ruthless...¡±


    The two rivers flowing into Fallen Dragon Lake are all freshwater rivers originating outside of the desert. They¡¯re the main sources of freshwater for Fallen Dragon Lake. If they¡¯re blocked, the people in the Goddess of Beauty City will soon have no water to drink.


    Compared with food, fresh water is obviously more important.


    ¡°We have Fengshui Towers. If we build some more, we should be able to solve the problem of freshwater,¡± Lisa thought seriously and said.


    ¡°Fengshui Tower? What¡¯s that?¡± Anthony had never seen a Fengshui Tower. Even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t understand its precise parameters, so Negris had to explain.


    After understanding the purpose of the Fengshui Tower, Anthony exclaimed: ¡°This is a remarkable invention! It¡¯s not only useful in the desert but also on ships. If we install one on a ship, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the freshwater problem when sailing. It can also be used in the desert in the south. Any place that has sufficient humidity but lacks surface water can make use of it.¡±


    After a pause, Anthony continued: ¡°But it¡¯s useless, because the third step will address the issue of humidity in the wind. I would send a large number of wizards to the monsoonal sources bringing in the humidity, and drain the moisture from the wind, because even without the Fengshui Tower, ordinary wizards can also condense moisture. So, I would tackle the problem starting from the source.¡±


    ¡°Drain the moisture out of the wind? How is that possible?¡± Everyone was astounded by this unimaginable plan.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to achieve, just find ten thousand wizards. You don¡¯t need very powerful ones, third or fourth-level ones are sufficient,¡± Anthony said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Ten thousand? And it¡¯s easy?¡± Negris exclaimed, as if Anthony was joking with him.


    However, Anthony nodded seriously: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s easy. When humans mobilize, they can deploy thousands of wizards. The Seth Royal Magic Academy has four thousand students and there are thousands of Magic Academies in the Seth Empire, at least over ten. The Capricorn Empire has less but still seven or eight.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s an even scarier organization ¨C the Magic Guild. As long as the price is right, the Magic Guild can organize over twenty thousand wizards in seven days. That¡¯s why I said, when humans mobilize, we don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

 Chapter 429: 255: The Third Solution_2

    Chapter 429: Chapter 255: The Third Solution_2


    Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. Indeed, it was unlikely for Dyson to marshal such a massive force against the Goddess of Beauty City. However, the sheer scale of it still induced a profound sense of helplessness. And that was just one or two empires. What if all of humanity across the plane were to unite...?


    While everyone was still reeling from the shock, Negris noticed that Ange had straightened his back.


    Ange rarely sat up straight. He only did so when he was focusing intently or when he heard something that piqued his interest.


    Negris leaned forward. Quietly, he asked, ¡°Ange, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and replied, ¡°So many people, how much food would be needed?¡±


    ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re calculating? Do you really think you can grow enough food to feed all the beings in the plane?¡± Negris sneered.


    Knowing that Ange was pondering over such an impractical issue, Negris ignored him and continued listening to Anthony¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Drain the water vapor, cut off the rivers. In just half a month, the Goddess of Beauty City could perhaps die of thirst. The rest would have to flee to the oasis. But one oasis cannot support that many people. If they spread out to different oases, it would give us opportunities to defeat them one by one.¡±


    ¡°The fourth step is bombing. Escorted by Griffin Knights, two-legged flying dragons and airships carrying incendiary bombs, fuel bombs, wax bottles, and similar items, flying overhead and dropping these onto the ground. Even if we have White Neck, Bone Dragon Naeli, it would be useless. We don¡¯t have enough of them and they can¡¯t break through the protection of the Griffin Knights.¡±


    ¡°The bombing and draining of water vapor will happen concurrently. Then comes the advancement of the main forces. Do you know why the Capricorn Empire is mobilized? It¡¯s because they are breeders of a large desert-adapted creature they call Capricorn.¡±


    ¡°One Capricorn can pull a sand sled at high speeds, each sled capable of carrying twenty soldiers. Able to travel a thousand miles in a day, ten thousand Capricorn could, within two days, deliver two hundred thousand soldiers here. How can we defend against two hundred thousand soldiers after being sealed off, water-deprived, and bombed for such a long time?¡±


    None of them could muster any words. The simple enumeration of data instilled a suffocating sense of powerlessness. It was no wonder why Anthony would say that the Master Plane belonged to humanity.


    After analyzing the strengths of both sides, it was time to make a decision. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ange. Only he had the power to decide whether they would fight or flee.


    Ange seemed taken aback, curiously tilting his head with an ¡®why are you all looking at me?¡¯ expression.


    This farming skeleton was distracted again. Negris had no choice but to say: ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for you to make a decision. Should we stick to fighting, or should we return to the Resting Abyss? If we return, we¡¯d definitely lose the Goddess of Beauty City.¡±


    Negris did not dare mention the farmlands around Fallen Dragon Lake. He knew what Ange would decide if those lands were brought up.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t choose either of the options. He said, ¡°Kill the Pope.¡±


    Anthony looked shocked, suddenly standing up. ¡°Great idea!¡±


    He had spent a while explaining everything to everyone, all based on the strengths of both parties, but had overlooked their main advantage.


    No, that wouldn¡¯t do. Ange¡¯s words reminded him of this, and Anthony started pacing, reorganizing his thoughts.


    The others were confused by this sudden turn of events. Sofia leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lisa explained, ¡°Lord Anthony had outlined two plans. Lord Ange disagreed yet proposed a third solution. Lord Anthony felt that it was better than his original plans hence he discarded his own and is preparing to explore the feasibility of Lord Ange¡¯s.¡±


    Sofia was shocked as if she had heard something ridiculous. Did Ange just reject Anthony¡¯s proposals? Wasn¡¯t Ange only practical when it came to farming?


    Even Lisa, a dedicated follower of Ange, thought it absurd. She would never dare to say that Ange was smarter than Anthony. When it came to cunning and trickery, all those present together were no match for Anthony.


    ¡°Our main problem now is Dyson and Guliani. We don¡¯t need to kill Guliani. Merely getting rid of Dyson will significantly reduce our threat.¡±


    ¡°Dyson¡¯s biggest advantage is his ability to orchestrate and mobilize human power, providing him with an absolute numerical advantage. But where do we have an advantage? Here!¡± Anthony pointed emphatically at Ange.


    ¡°Lord¡¯s storage space is our biggest advantage. We can stash everyone there, then pop out at Dyson¡¯s place, and overwhelm him in one swift assault.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they began contemplating the feasibility of this plan.


    The Resting Camp is a divine artifact. It is an independent space with the ability to house living beings for long periods of time, a feat not offered by any other storage space.


    Even if some special storage spaces can contain living creatures, the energy consumption would be exorbitant, making it impractical for large-scale personnel transfers.


    But the Resting Camp is an exception. In fact, storing and retrieving objects from it also consumes a large amount of Soul Flame. If you calculate the cost based on the consumed Soul Flame, only a few could afford it, for Soul Flame is exclusive to the gods.


    In this respect, Dyson must be punishment from the Gods.


    A good plan is one that everyone finds feasible after it has been proposed. Ange¡¯s plan was clearly one with universal approval. Immediately, there were voices chiming in:


    ¡°Everyone should be equipped with a Teleportation Scroll. Once the mission is complete, they can immediately teleport away.¡±


    ¡°Ask Shamara for help. Her predictive ability can help us avoid most of the danger.¡±


    ¡°Get some equipment for the Purple Corpse to increase their attack power.¡±


    ¡°Bring Vaguli¡¯s Magic Egg Cannon. It might be useful during sieges.¡±


    ¡°Also bring those drugs that Sava made. Toss them into their drinking water when they¡¯re camping, and they won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°... are you referring to ¡®those¡¯ drugs from Sava?¡±


    While everyone was chiming in with details, Ange suddenly said, ¡°We need XXX million tons.¡±


    This bewildering statement left Negris puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°For that many people, we need XXX million tons of food.¡± As he spoke, the Ring of Libra flashed behind him.


    Kvada, Negris almost went crazy. Everyone was discussing his plan, and he was calculating the amount of food required?


    ...


    Aestolia sat blankly on the chair, letting Ange do as he pleased. However, her fingers were unconsciously squeezing. It had been so many years since anyone had touched her at such close proximity. This made her feel uneasy and also left her with an odd feeling.


    Just as Ange touched her eyelids, she couldn¡¯t help but halt him, ¡°Wait, the condition to cure my eyes is really just to protect Lord Ange when necessary. I don¡¯t have to fight, do I?¡±


    Lisa hastily reassured her beside, ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to fight. Even if you just cast the Forbidden Magic Domain, that¡¯s fine. We know your difficulties. You represent the elves. We won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Aestolia gave a wry smile, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    It was not about saving face for her, she was just uneasy. She used this opportunity to adjust her emotions. Ange¡¯s fingers touched her eyelids, making her want to stop him again. However, she suppressed this urge.


    She was about to regain her sight. The feeling was not simply joy but a mix of complex emotions that made one not want to face it...


    Ange pulled back her eyelids to reveal a hollow cavity where her eyeball had been. Ange flicked a drop of Essence Bug Ash Liquid onto the necrotic tissue deep within the cavity and then shone the Holy Light into it.


    Crystal clear eyes slowly grew within the cavity. Upon receiving the first sliver of light, the True Mage in the Element Kingdom, the formidable being with the Forbidden Magic Domain, couldn¡¯t help her tears.


    After Aestolia joined the team, Negris went to find Lamo. After a round in the Resting Abyss, Lamo confirmed Ange¡¯s identity ¨C the Undead God.


    Thirteen Graveyard Keepers offered their souls to Ange.


    An unprecedented powerful team was assembled and then packed into the Resting Camp.

 Chapter 430: 256: Don’t You Want to Watch Together? _1

    Chapter 430: Chapter 256: Don¡¯t You Want to Watch Together? _1


    In Seth¡¯s royal court, Dyson was courteously helped onto a carriage, while exchanging polite farewells with Giuliani and the deities in the distance.


    Then, the Emperor of the Empire, with a host of royals at his side, stood on the steps, looking at Dyson¡¯s procession, waving with a smile. It was a scene of joyous farewell and reluctant departure.


    Inside the carriage, Dyson continued to stick his head out of the window and wave, not sitting back down until the carriage had left the royal court. He then pulled down the curtain.


    As soon as the curtain was pulled down, his face fell: ¡°A bunch of old foxes, they¡¯re so infuriating.¡±


    In the shadow of the carriage, a figure emerged and nonchalantly said: ¡°This is normal. The hunters won¡¯t let go of the hawks in their hands until they see the rabbits. Sir, we have to offer more benefits.¡±


    ¡°What benefits? A barren place in the desert, what benefits can there be? Can¡¯t they uphold their spirit of dedication to Light, give money if they have money, contribute if they have power, and crusade against heretics?¡± Dyson vented irrationally.


    The shadow remained silent, hiding in the gloom until Dyson vented his frustration before slowly speaking: ¡°The beauty care projects in the Goddess of Beauty City cater to well-off nobles. Many would covet such a place, especially those old men, wouldn¡¯t they want to rejuvenate and prolong their lives?¡±


    ¡°Although there is not yet proof that the Goddess of Beauty City can prolong life, based on the situation of Duke Leite¡¯s old mother, it can at least provide a high-quality life rather than being bedridden, unable to take care of oneself.¡±


    ¡°Someone is sure to be interested. We certainly aren¡¯t the only ones watching, it¡¯s just that everyone is hesitant to provoke the elves.¡±


    ¡°But reluctance to provoke is one thing, and watching us monopolize it is another. This time, because of the seriousness of the Pope, they are willing to move, but it¡¯s only to guard against the elves, they absolutely won¡¯t help us. Whether we can take the Goddess of Beauty City depends on us.¡±


    The constant analyzation of the shadow helped Dyson to cool down. He was rational but needed to vent his frustrations.


    ¡°Can we take the Goddess of Beauty City?¡± Dyson asked.


    The shadow slowly responded: ¡°Based on the current power comparison, as long as the elves don¡¯t interfere, it won¡¯t be a problem to take the Goddess of Beauty City. The strongest power in the hands of the abyss nomads is the self-proclaimed Goddess of Beauty, a fledgling deity. This kind of little God who popped up out of nowhere might be able to perform beauty and skin rejuvenation, but her fighting ability might not even be as good as a Truth Mage.¡±


    Dyson nodded. As an Archbishop, he knew too well about Gods and did not fear them blindly. As long as he had enough power, it wasn¡¯t impossible to kill a God.


    ¡°According to reports, these people can impersonate the Power of Holy Light. When they perform the Divine Arts, the effect is exactly like the Holy Light, which fools a lot of people. Some people even thought they belonged to our church. Unfortunately, their Divine Arts don¡¯t have the effect of Holy Light, they can only deceive those who don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Dyson nodded. He actually already knew all of this, but hearing it again from someone else deepened his impression and sparked more inspiration.


    ¡°Like all abyss nomad, their backgrounds are too complex, including humans, Black Warriors, Mixed-Blood Titans, Corpse Silver Dragons, goblins, you name it. It¡¯s hard for them to unite. We¡¯ve already sent people to spread rumors there, saying things like the Black Warriors want to do blood sacrifices with humans, humans want to skin dragons, Corpse Silver Dragons want to eat goblins, etc.¡±


    Dyson nodded, ¡°Hmm, conventional methods. Additionally, spread rumors that goblins have kidnapped ninety-nine elf girls and plan to sell them to underground brothels to see if we can anger the elves.¡±


    The shadow agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s spread rumors in the dwarf territories, claiming that the Mixed-Blood Titans look down upon them and warn them not to claim they possess Titan blood. We will try to isolate them as much as possible. You¡¯ve said it before, at the Domain Security Conference, the abyss nomads got five support votes.¡±


    After a round of discussion, the shadow asked, ¡°How do you plan to deal with their God? Even the weakest God is still a God.¡±


    Dyson smiled faintly, ¡°My Lord had a fierce battle with Harvey before. This little God can be offered to my Lord for replenishment.¡±


    As he spoke of his Lord, Dyson¡¯s chest lit up slightly.


    Just then, Dyson felt the carriage slowing down before it finally came to a stop.


    They had just left Seth¡¯s royal court, so they were probably still on the edge of it. For a grand empire of several tens of millions, the defense of the royal court was extremely stringent. No enemy could launch an attack at such a near distance unless it was a lone wolf-style attack.


    Dyson¡¯s own defensive power was not weak. Since Anthony claimed to have been assassinated and Nikola was actually assassinated, everyone with abilities within the domain had unanimously increased their defensive efforts. Dyson was no exception.


    He was sure that Anthony was planning something against him in secrecy, and he was doing the same. In fact, he had already made one attempt.


    Unfortunately, Wisdom Angel Luna didn¡¯t hold up so well, and she was forced to use the Power of Fall by Anthony, who then slaughtered her.


    Right now, Dyson¡¯s protection was the strongest line-up he could afford, and having just left the royal court, it was impossible for anyone to launch an attack here unless Seth¡¯s royal court wanted him dead.


    However, such a possibility was extremely slim, so Dyson confidently opened the carriage window to ask, ¡°What happened? Why have we stopped?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sir, I don¡¯t know how to explain it. It would be better if you come out and see it yourself,¡± the guard next to the carriage hesitated.


    Puzzled, Dyson walked out of the carriage and the person in the shadows followed him.


    The shadow was a man clad in full armor with just a pair of eyes exposed. When he emerged from the shadows and revealed his face, it looked exactly like Dyson.


    Dyson walked to the front of the procession and looked ahead, immediately understanding why the guard hadn¡¯t known how to explain and had made him come out to see for himself instead.


    In the distance, several dozen Holy Spirit Angels huddled in a circle, peering curiously inside.


    Yes, dozens of Holy Spirit Angels, each with white wings on their back, emanating a sacred light. Among them, one Angel had particularly large wings, probably a Four-Winged Angel.


    These usually rare Holy Spirit Angels stood with their backs to Dyson¡¯s convoy, craning their necks to look into the center, where a sacred light was shining.


    Seeing this, wouldn¡¯t you be curious? Wouldn¡¯t you be shocked? Wouldn¡¯t you want to join in and see what was happening?


    The mages, priests, and saints in the convoy kept reporting:


    ¡°Safe.¡±


    ¡°Safe in the air.¡±


    ¡°Safe underground.¡±


    ¡°A horse with a fur hat a few kilometers ahead, safe.¡±


    Listening to the repeated utterances of ¡®safe¡¯, Dyson felt assured and craned his neck to look into the area circled by the Holy Spirit Angels. If the other party weren¡¯t Holy Spirits, he would have already used the Eye of the Wizard to see. Now, he could only signal to the guards to send someone over to have a look.


    PS: I¡¯m a bit tired and experiencing some writer¡¯s block, so I will update just one chapter for now.

 Chapter 431 - 257: Red_1

    Chapter 431: Chapter 257: Red_1


    The guard who received the order hurried over, stopping at a distance and spoke quietly, ¡°Hi! Hi! I¡¯m coming over, I¡¯m a guard from the Church of Light¡¯s Western District under Archbishop Dyson, I¡¯m one of you, I¡¯m coming over.¡±


    While speaking, the guard cautiously approached, maintaining the same alertness as when entering a stable, to avoid being kicked.


    This particular guard was an experienced one, hence the caution. Holy Spirit Angels can at times be like twitchy horses that would easily send you flying if you came too close.


    Just as he was about to enter the circle the Holy Spirit Angels had formed, the outermost Angel turned to look at him as he sensed his approach.


    The guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he put on a forced smile, ¡°Lord, what are you all doing? Need any help?¡±


    Despite his words, the guard had an ominous feeling. The Holy Spirit Angel had an expressionless face, an empty gaze, just like the dead.


    Indeed, a typical Holy Spirit Angel usually wore a deathly expression all the time, but at least there was a glimmer of life in their eyes. But now they seemed truly lifeless.


    Upon hearing his words, the Holy Spirit Angels at the outermost circle stepped back and the rest glanced at him before moving aside, gradually opening a path.


    The guard was quite astonished. Normally, these Holy Spirit Angels wouldn¡¯t bother with humans, or rather, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of mere mortals. Unless you held a divine position, like a divine priest, paladin, bishop, they wouldn¡¯t pay you any heed.


    However, before he could express his gratitude, the path that had just opened revealed what the Holy Spirit Angels were surrounding. It was a kind of a launcher with two rails.


    At the end of the slider, a spherical magic orb was spinning wildly. The overwhelming magical fluctuations radiating from it were almost unbearable, but they were all concealed by the radiant holy light emanating from a holy crystal beside, producing that sacred glow.


    The guard was taken aback for a moment, having not expected this situation. Dozens of Holy Spirit Angels gathered together; it had to be some significant event like the descent of the gods, right?


    But they were only surrounding a broken machine. The Holy Light wasn¡¯t emitted by the machine itself, but by the Holy Crystal beside it. Were they simply playing around it?


    However, in the next moment, he realized: Was it to assassinate Lord Dyson? But why would they huddle together to assassinate Dyson? Wouldn¡¯t a surprise attack by several tens of Holy Spirit Angels be more effective?


    Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that these were not true Holy Spirit Angels, they were merely skeletons in disguise.


    Ange had tried many ways, but couldn¡¯t turn these sacred bones into angel skeletons.


    Either he could use his pure Holy Light to restore the sacred bones into skeletons with flesh, or let Little Sky use the impure Holy Light to resurrect them into real Angels.


    But the real Angels were uncontrollable and retained their original instinct to attack all heretics.


    As for the skeletons with flesh, their strength was only at the level of the Ashbone Skeletons, definitely incapable of casting Holy Light Flash.


    Anthony had no choice but to use them as regular skeletons, diverting the attention of the enemies, and covering the true killing move.


    Yes, Anthony. Only he could come up with such unexpected and cunning tactics.


    The instant the guard realized and attempted to warn the others, the Magic Egg Cannon fired. A magic egg the size of a watermelon smashed into the guard, instantly shattering him. The unstoppable magic egg then struck the distant convoy.


    ¡°Ambush!¡± The convoy¡¯s guards shouted at the top of their voices.


    Without a doubt, Anthony¡¯s setup was extremely misleading. A group of dozens of Holy Spirit Angels gathered together, who wouldn¡¯t be curious about what they were doing?


    But because they were perceived as Holy Spirit Angels, the opponents couldn¡¯t resort to ¡®impolite¡¯ methods of investigation like the Eye of the Wizard. Angering the angels would invite trouble, and being members of the Church of Light, they knew better than anyone how unreasonable these angels can be.


    Everyone was craning their necks to watch, even Dyson was no exception. They surely did not expect a ball to suddenly be shot out.


    ¡°Hand of the Mage!¡± A mage shouted, and the Hand of the Mage manifested mid-air, about to grab the magic egg. Whether it was to throw it back or toss it aside, either was sufficient to counter such physical attacks.


    But how could Vaguli neglect this flaw? The magic bullet pierced directly through the Hand of the Mage, making it impossible to grab.


    Whoosh... whoosh... whoosh...


    The Hand of the Mage proved ineffective, and a shower of spells and Divine Arts welcomed the magic egg. After hitting the magic egg with a dozen rapid attacks, it exploded in mid-air, engulfing everything with a violent shockwave and wild elemental energy, flying out in all directions, tossing the knights in the front row of the convoy into the air.


    Vaguli, observing the effects from miles away using the Eye of the Wizard, clapped his hands in excitement.¡± That¡¯s incredible. The aged branches of the World Tree are so efficient, their disintegration rate is much higher.¡±


    Mages and Priests of Divine Light raised their shields in defense, blocking the shockwave, and more vigilantly surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡°Sky is clear.¡±


    ¡°Underground is clear.¡±


    ¡°Both sides are clear.¡±


    ¡°When did that horse get over here? It¡¯s fast! It¡¯s got lightning, It¡¯s not a horse, it¡¯s a Unicorn!¡±


    ¡°On guard, on guard, that horse is really fast. Bada, what¡¯s that thing it¡¯s dragging behind?¡±


    ¡°A Titan! It¡¯s dragging a Titan using thunder! My God, can a Unicorn and a Thunder Titan coordinate like this?¡±


    The ¡®horse wearing a fur hat¡¯ from a few kilometers away had now come within a kilometer. It was leaving a trail of sparks and thunder behind, and the lights connected to the beings behind it.


    A half a dozen Titans, each three meters tall, were tied to these electroluminescent trails. They slid their way forward, harnessed to the lights.


    No one had ever seen a unicorn and a titan work together like this before. For one, real titans are seven to eight meters tall, too heavy for a unicorn to carry. Secondly, they both come from different worlds; a titan coming to the Master Plane would only result in being clobbered to death.


    The size of the Purple Corpse is just right, and it is familiar with the lightning, allowing them to develop this combination technique unintentionally.


    Under the swift pace of the lightning, the hundreds of meters distance vanished in a blink. By the time the convoy¡¯s guards reacted, the lightning had already dragged the titan to within less than five hundred meters.


    The Purple Skeleton Titan swung its hand and smashed out several magic eggs.


    The three-meter tall Purple Skeleton Titan was like a human-shaped egg-launching tube. The magic eggs shot out like cannonballs, hardly any weaker than those fired from a Magic Egg Cannon.


    A single magic egg had already shaken the convoy. With so many magic eggs, how could the convoy dare to let them approach? They immediately focus fired on the magic eggs.


    Seizing this opportunity, the hat on the Unicorn¡¯s head moved, jumped to the ground and like an inflatable balloon, it blew up.


    Upon seeing this fluffy ball, Dyson and his men instantly recognized it: ¡°Dimension Beast! It¡¯s a Dimension Beast!¡±


    Dyson could no longer contain himself. What does a Dimension Beast represent? A Dimensional portal that must not be allowed to open.


    He stepped forward, slammed his staff into the ground. Dyson¡¯s voice echoed throughout the area, clearly reaching everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°The Lord said...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, another louder voice interrupted him: ¡°The Lord did not say!¡±


    The divine arts that hadn¡¯t fully formed were instantly interrupted by this voice. Dyson, gritting his teeth, shouted, ¡°Anthony! Come out!¡±


    Another louder voice immediately denied it: ¡°I¡¯m not him, I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m just a passerby who can¡¯t stand your late-night shouting, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Again, Dyson slammed his staff down: ¡°The Lord said!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°The Lord said!¡±


    ¡°You are impotent!¡±


    ¡°The Lord said!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re balding!¡±


    ¡°You are the one who is balding!¡± Dyson, driven by rage, removed his own crown, revealing his glossy forehead.


    Dyson had no choice but to do this. As the Archbishop, he must always wear his crown. If he did not debunk the rumor in time, once it spread, many people would sneak a peek at his head. By then, he would lose all his dignity.


    He wasn¡¯t as anxious when they spread rumors about him being impotent, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate rumors about him going bald.


    With an Archbishop of the same rank restraining him, Dyson was deemed useless, unable to use any divine techniques.


    With the enemy¡¯s strongest force rendered useless, Ange¡¯s side was even more ruthless. From the long hair of the Dimension Beast, a swarm of people poured out.


    Inside Dyson¡¯s convoy, someone had summoned an Angel. Its wings spread behind him as it flew up.


    A Breath of Death Shockwave swallowed the other party.


    A team of Paladins charged with their shields.


    More than a dozen Titans with new equipment rushed over.


    All the mages gathered together, under the leadership of a Truth Mage, madly converging elements.


    Suddenly, all the elements stopped.


    ¡°Forbidden... Forbidden Magic Domain! Ais¡¯s Elemental Dead Zone!¡± The Truth Mage on Dyson¡¯s side turned deathly pale.


    Although they were both Truth Mages, the Forbidden Magic Domain was the bane of all mages.


    Without magic, they could only engage in close combat. Ange¡¯s side was well-prepared, they rush like a flood, overwhelming everything until they encountered the Wall of Divine Blessing.


    Several Paladins formed a human wall, casting the Blessing spell.


    Unnoticed by everyone, the armored man who had been following Dyson disappeared at some point.


    Just then, Dyson¡¯s chest lit up.


    Ange sensed something and looked up, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s red.¡±


    As he murmured, scales sprouted on his body, rapidly wrapping around him.


    PS: This chapter should have been yesterday¡¯s, but I fell into a strange state. It¡¯s like, well, kind of like having my period. I just couldn¡¯t muster up any enthusiasm. I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival.

 Chapter 432 - 258: Why, There’s no Soil? _1

    Chapter 432: Chapter 258: Why, There¡¯s no Soil? _1


    Dyson took a step forward, thumped his staff on the ground and murmured, ¡°The God says, the Fire of Mass Faith is an inextinguishable flame, an unyielding faith. Let it burn eternally!¡±


    Anthony did not interrupt Dyson¡¯s murmuring, hence Dyson was able to finish the entire prayer smoothly, with a light growing brighter in his chest.


    Slowly raising his head, Dyson confidently looked into the distance and loudly proclaimed, ¡°Anthony, your greatest mistake was trying to kill me yourself and revealing all your cards! I will sacrifice an avatar to extinguish you all at once, taste my Storm of Faith!¡±


    As he finished speaking, a figure flashed in front of him, a Dragon-Man covered in scales appeared before him, his finger pointed at Dyson¡¯s chest, making him freeze instantly.


    Dyson looked at the Dragon-Man in shock, what kind of creature was this? How could it be so fast?


    Looking at its scales, they seemed like dragon scales, but its shape was humanoid, was it an offspring of a colored dragon that bred with a human?


    As Dyson was pondering, his eyes unconsciously glanced towards Negris, who was the only person he could move.


    Ange didn¡¯t have eyes, hence he couldn¡¯t move his eyeballs. The Space Dragon¡¯s skills solidified the space, Dyson couldn¡¯t move and the light on his chest ceased to intensify.


    Simultaneously at the position where Ange was initially, an ¡®Aoao¡¯ sound erupted. His speed was too quick, so much so that the sound only spread after he had moved.


    Hearing this ¡®Aoao,¡¯ Negris subconsciously looked towards the Dimension Beast, which seemed stunned.


    The Dimension Beast had learned Aoao language from the prolonged interactions with Little Angel and Little Zombie, but Ange¡¯s roar left it hesitating.


    In comparison, Little Angel and Little Zombie did not hesitate and echoed the ¡®Aoao¡¯ together.


    Alright then, the Dimension Beast leaped, lunged, and slapped where Ange and Dyson were standing. When it lifted its paw, Ange and Dyson had disappeared.


    Negris lost control and collapsed; he had disconnected.


    The Dimension Beast¡¯s dimensional banishment flung Ange to an unknown location, causing Negris¡¯ projection to fail due to the switching of the space.


    After a two-second pause, Anthony from a distance shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡±


    After shouting, he covered his face and rushed forward with his staff, one attack per person, never missing any.


    The caravan guards, headless after the departure of their leader, were easily overrun by these fierce adversaries.


    After everyone was killed, Lamo and the Night Watchers harvested all the souls from the bodies, ensuring that these souls wouldn¡¯t divulge their information.


    After dealing with everything and leaving the bodies behind, everyone started using the Teleportation Scrolls to leave.


    They used almost a hundred scrolls. Any other faction would have gone bankrupt if they used so many scrolls, but Ange had silk and could carve them himself, hence he was able to splurge.


    After leaving the scene, Anthony managed to find the Dimension Beast and wanted to lift it up with its hind legs like Ange.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t Ange. The Dimension Beast allowed itself to be lifted by Ange without retaliation because it knew it couldn¡¯t win. But when Anthony tried the same, he was promptly pinned down by the Dimension Beast.


    After much persuasion, the Dimension Beast finally released him. As he awkwardly brushed off his clothes, Anthony asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my master? Where did you banish him to?¡±


    ¡°Aoao!¡± the Dimension Beast responded.


    Little Angel understood it: ¡°Aoao!¡±


    Little Zombie also understood it: ¡°Aoao!¡±


    Anthony didn¡¯t understand what it meant. With nobody to translate and Negris having disappeared after disconnecting, Anthony was the only one who couldn¡¯t speak the language.


    Anthony closed his eyes to sense the surroundings. He could sense Ange¡¯s presence, but it seemed to be too far away, with no response to his calls.


    ¡°The master is not in danger. Dyson¡¯s Storm of Faith didn¡¯t harm him. He¡¯ll probably return soon. He has the Staff of Heaven, which can teleport him back to the Holy Kingdom whenever he wants.¡± Anthony comforted everybody this way.


    ...


    Ange and Dyson, who were sent flying by a slap from the Dimension Beast, felt as if they were flying straight into the unknown like a ball.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, something was smashed, and the surroundings brightened. Some particles of light drifted backward, and soon after, another bang occurred, and everything brightened.


    Countless scattered lights illuminated them, and Ange realized he had fallen into the water.


    The time for his transformation was up, and the scales on his body rapidly retreated.


    Dyson also regained his freedom, the bright light on his chest looked as though it was going to break through. However, he was currently shocked at the water around him, his mouth moved slightly.


    Looking at his lips, he seemed to want to say, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, water began forcefully pouring into it, gagging back all his words.


    Suddenly, he didn¡¯t need to speak, the light on his chest shone through, exploding into countless Sacred Flames, along with Dyson¡¯s body that quickly ignited as if supplying fuel to the flames, disappearing in an instant.


    The oncoming Ange could only manage to block it with both hands before he was engulfed by the Sacred Flames.


    However, the Fire of Mass Faith was not causing damage through combustion. It merely ignited a spark to locate the ceaseless faith of the followers, hence after sweeping past Ange, it focused solely on the Boundary-crossing Hand, as it was the first to get in contact with the Fire of Mass Faith.


    The Fire of Mass Faith sprayed out in a fan shape, a small part sprayed onto Ange while most of it scattered. The scattered part soon stopped as it couldn¡¯t find a target.

 Chapter 433: 258: Why, There’s no Soil? _2

    Chapter 433: Chapter 258: Why, There¡¯s no Soil? _2


    Dyson didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice a duplicate of himself, not to defeat a single enemy, but to wipe out all his enemies, especially Anthony. But now, where are all the enemies? There was only one left.


    The Fire of Mass Faith, unable to find its target, turned back towards Ange, all converging into the Sacred Flame in the palm of his Boundary-crossing Hand.


    A little ghost popped out of Ange¡¯s finger, his cheeks puffed up as he fiercely bit the Sacred Flame. It was only a small bite, and it was so filling that the little ghost began burping, sighed out a breath, and then shrunk back. The Sacred Flame in the palm of Ange¡¯s hand showed no decrease in size.


    Negris¡¯s voice echoed in Ange¡¯s soul: ¡°Get out of the water first.¡±


    Oh, with a thought, Ange shot out from the bottom like a cannonball, breaking through the water and heading in the opposite direction of the incoming light.


    In the water, the density of the Water Element made movement much more effortless than in the air. It wasn¡¯t long before Ange reached the surface of the water, shooting his entire body up into the air.


    Falling from the sky and landing back on the water¡¯s surface, the moment Ange¡¯s feet touched, the water quickly solidified, quickly forming a large piece of floating ice on which Ange stood, floating in the water.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Negris asked urgently, the slap of the Dimension Beast had sent Ange flying into god knows where, and also knocked him offline.


    Looking around, an endless expanse of water glimmered in every direction, as if they were in the middle of a large ocean.


    ¡°Are we at sea? Are we still in the Master Plane?¡± Negris was surprised. It seemed like only the Master Plane would have such a vast ocean made up of such a quantity of water.


    But Ange shook his head: ¡°No, the water isn¡¯t salty.¡±


    ¡°Freshwater? Where are we?¡± If it was freshwater, then it definitely wasn¡¯t the Master Plane anymore. Instead, it would be a plane Negris had never heard of, because he had never heard of a plane with an ocean made entirely of freshwater.


    However, seeing the confused tilt of Ange¡¯s head, Negris gave up: ¡°Forget it, wherever we are just take out the Staff of Heaven, let¡¯s teleport back. The teleportation scroll probably won¡¯t work, I¡¯ve never heard of this plane before, it must be far from the Master Plane.¡±


    Ange raised his Boundary-crossing Hand, and the Sacred Flame was silently burning in his palm. While it was still the Fire of Mass Faith, the Sacred Flame in Ange¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t smoking and fizzling like the one in Harvey¡¯s hand.


    Ange didn¡¯t even feel it harming him, but...


    ¡°Can¡¯t reach it,¡± Ange said.


    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t reach the Resting Camp? Then surely you can¡¯t get to the Staff of Heaven?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Can it be extinguished? Is this Fire of Mass Faith set by Dyson? I heard him shouting about a Storm of Faith, can the Fire of Mass Faith be used as a weapon?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Uh, what do you mean by shaking your head?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t extinguish, Dyson set it,¡± Ange spoke, uttering more words than usual.


    ¡°Ah? What should we do then? If you can¡¯t extinguish the Fire of Mass Faith, doesn¡¯t that mean your Boundary-crossing Hand will never be able to reach inside the Resting Camp?¡±


    Ange shook his head, and raised his finger: ¡°It can eat.¡±


    Upon the finger, the Little Ghost floated up, tilted its head in thought, probably unsure of what Ange meant by raising it, but it reacted quickly when it heard the word ¡®eat¡¯, and bit Ange¡¯s finger.


    Unfortunately, Ange¡¯s bones were too hard for the Little Ghost, who sighed and turned to pounce on the Sacred Flame, fiercely biting a piece off of it.


    The Sacred Flame didn¡¯t decrease, but the Little Ghost seemed satisfied, burping before dejectedly retreating back to Ange¡¯s finger.


    Negris scratched his head, wondering how long the process would take?


    However, they couldn¡¯t rush it, the Fire of Mass Faith was a spark that could ignite Divine Fire, it was not something easily extinguished.


    They would have been wiped out if it wasn¡¯t for Ange¡¯s quick reaction, who could expect Dyson would use something like a Storm of Faith.


    Ordinary people could do nothing about such flames. Once it sticks to you, it¡¯s almost impossible to get rid of and can only be watched as it grows stronger before eventually burning you to death. The fact that the Little Ghost could eat it was a pleasant surprise.


    Dyson was guessing to use this grand move due to Anthony¡¯s presence. Who would have thought that Ange¡¯s Space Solidification, combined with the Dimension Beast¡¯s Dimensional Banishment, would break it?


    Both Ange and the Dimension Beast were indispensable. Dyson must now regret his move.


    Looking up at the sun, Ange put on a straw hat, the sunlight was too bright.


    The floating ice beneath his feet was quickly melting under the intense sunlight. Ange didn¡¯t bother to reinforce the ice, it was too hot on the ocean¡¯s surface, better to stay submerged. Besides, he couldn¡¯t drown anyway.


    Just before the floating ice melted and he fell back into the water, a shadow appeared in the distance over the sea. It hovered about a meter over the sea surface, moving at high speed towards Ange.


    As the distance closed, Ange could see the shadow clearly ¨C a ten-meter long Goblin Airship with wings and a tail but no balloon, instead it had sails.


    The flying sailboat was much faster than its balloon-carrying counterparts. It was soon upon Ange, and a woman leaned out from the deck shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡±


    Immediately after, a lifebuoy was thrown down from the boat, landing not far from Ange.


    The airship sped past him as if it couldn¡¯t stop. After moving some distance, it made a large U-turn, slowly reducing speed as it made its way back to Ange. It seemed as though the people on the boat had mistaken Ange for drowning and came over to rescue him.

 Chapter 434: 258: Why, There’s no Soil? _3

    Chapter 434: Chapter 258: Why, There¡¯s no Soil? _3


    Ange tilted his head, looking a bit lost, he didn¡¯t really fall into the water, there was no need for anyone to save him.


    Negris advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you play along? Lie on the lifebuoy, someone has gone out of their way to fly so far to save you, it¡¯s not nice to make them feel awkward. Take a rest on the ship, say thank you, then ask her where this place is.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange jumped into the water to grab the lifeboat.


    The flying sailboat circled back, it reduced the sails and decelerated, the suspended height was also decreasing, and finally, the bottom of the flying sailboat touched the water surface. A hook protruded from the ship and hoisted Ange and the lifebuoy together.


    There were three people on the flying sailboat, two men and two women. After they had rescued Ange, a woman who looked like a young wife came up with a rough yet clean towel with an air of concern.


    ¡°Oh my, how did you fall into the water? Quick, dry yourself off, you don¡¯t want to catch a cold. The wind at sea is strong, there¡¯s a lack of clothing and medicine, you absolutely must not catch a cold.¡±


    Ange took the towel that was thrust into his hands, wiping the non-existent water off his body. From the moment he was hoisted onto the ship, he performed Elemental Dispersion, leaving his body completely free of the Water Element. How could there be any water left on him?


    However, under Negris¡¯s ¡®persuasion¡¯, he still took the towel and scrubbed a few times, then with curiosity, looked at the people on the ship, especially another woman who looked like a young girl and one of the boys because, astonishingly, Ange had met them before.


    ¡°The world really is too small...¡± In Ange¡¯s soul, Negris couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Remember the adventurers who descended from the sky with umbrellas, speaking their rustic love words in the courtyard of the Black Mountain Kingdom¡¯s king? One of them was named Lily; both of those adventurers are now on this ship.


    Ange had met them, but they had not met Ange, so naturally there was no need for greetings. Ange¡¯s gaze turned to the side of the flying sailboat, because there was another item he was familiar with embedded there¡ªAir Bubble Stone.


    A handful of small Air Bubble Stones were embedded in the side of the ship. In the wind, they would form air bubbles, reducing the resistance of the flying sailboat. Could this be the reason why this flying sailboat could take off?


    Why were there so many Air Bubble Stones on this flying sailboat? These things are so expensive, had it not been for the silver coins he had, Ange would have had no idea where to buy them.


    The young wife noticed that after Ange boarded the ship he stood still, but he stared at the Air Bubble Stones. She immediately misunderstood, ¡°Are you here to mine Air Bubble Stones too? How did you fall into the water? Where is your vehicle? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not far from the Floating Island, I¡¯m Jelis, I¡¯ll take you back later. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ange did not answer, because something at the rear of the ship caught his attention, something even more eye-catching than the Air Bubble Stones that caused him, without even saying hello, to eagerly run to the rear of the ship.


    This was a very impolite move, others had saved him onto the ship, yet he ran around without uttering a word, not even his name. But seeing where Ange had ran to, Jelis suddenly wasn¡¯t angry anymore, because anyone who stayed here for a while would lose their composure at the sight of the things on the ship.


    Jelis followed him over, with a small proud look she introduced, ¡°The ship¡¯s vegetable garden, haven¡¯t seen one, right? Haven¡¯t seen green vegetables in a long time, right? In this world, it¡¯s comforting to see any green, alas, it¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t afford to offer you any to eat.¡±


    Ange looked at this small piece of land full of colourful vegetables, and seriously asked, ¡°Why... why isn¡¯t there any soil?¡±

 Chapter 435: 259 Emp… Employer?_1

    Chapter 435: Chapter 259 Emp... Employer?_1


    ¡°My sister saves a strange fellow who didn¡¯t say a single word of thanks. All he does is stare at those rotten leaves.¡± Ai Wei grumbled, her mouth twisted into a scowl.


    He was the chubby adventurer who parachuted into the Black Mountain King¡¯s Court, only to get stuck on the rooftop by accident.


    Lily, on the other hand, had a different opinion, ¡°Not at all, he¡¯s quite handsome. Are you saying that my sister¡¯s crops are terrible? You¡¯re so dead.¡±


    ¡°Handsome, my ass. You need to reset your aesthetic criteria. Besides, if those aren¡¯t rotten leaves, then what are they? This cabbage she grows on the ground is as long as an arm, weighs three or four pounds. It¡¯s dry, yellow and has no taste.¡± Ai Wei retorted, getting agitated by the discussion.


    Lily sneered at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you hold back. It¡¯s always you who are eager to wolf down the most.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Ai Wei scratched his head, then said, ¡°If we don¡¯t eat vegetables, we will get rough skin, bad breath, bleeding gums, and easily fall sick. I eat them reluctantly.¡±


    While the pair bickered quietly at the front of the ship, Jelis, who was at the stern, giggled a bit but did not do much to introduce Ange further.


    Though in the other plane¡¯s vast ocean, everyone was human and expected to help each other, Jelis felt a bit alarmed at Ange who, without any malicious intent, managed to see through the key advantage of her vegetable patch straight away.


    Everyone could plant vegetables on the ship, but the ¡®soilless¡¯ technique was something she solo-researched and was quite valuable in this sea.


    Why was it only of value ¡®in this sea¡¯?


    Because the Master Plane had land, even barren land when tilled could produce more crops than her soilless vegetables.


    Soilless vegetables required frequent water changes. The sea in the master plane was salty, and fresh water was scarce. It couldn¡¯t be used for crop cultivation.


    Only in this freshwater sea, where freshwater was abundant and there was a strong demand for vegetables, did the idea of soilless vegetables hold any value.


    If they have value only in the ¡°sea,¡± it¡¯s the same as having no value. What was she hiding for?


    Once Jelis realized this point, she decided to explain openly, ¡°These are soilless vegetables. As long as you don¡¯t soak the stems and leaves in water, well, many plants can grow in water. Just make sure to change the water regularly. If it¡¯s foul, it could rot the vegetables. However, the vegetables grow slowly in water, and don¡¯t yield much, so we only plant them on the airship.¡±


    Ange crouched in front of the soilless vegetable box, observing it carefully. He showed no reaction to Jelis¡¯s explanation, nor did it seem like he heard her at all.


    Negris wasn¡¯t worried that Ange hadn¡¯t heard him. This guy was overly sensitive to planting matters. Usually, Ange didn¡¯t even react when Negris spoke to him.


    Negris understood his character, but others didn¡¯t. His lack of reaction seemed impolite. Ange had already spoken, and Negris couldn¡¯t take his place to respond, so he urged Ange, ¡°Show some reaction.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, turned to Jelis and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jelis got a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t even thank her for saving him, nor did he react to her introduction of the soilless vegetables. Was he acting like a nobleman?


    Surprisingly, Ange suddenly turned his head and thanked her. Jelis was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, we are all human, we need to help each other.¡±


    At the same time, she came to a realization: this child was not rude but just slow on the uptake. Oh, poor kid.


    Ange, who had been deemed slow, was in fact keenly observing the soilless vegetables and their container. His ¡®Soul Heart¡¯ pulsed rapidly. With Jelis¡¯s explanation to guide him, he quickly figured out the key elements.


    The true value here was in the novelty of the method. Whether he had grasped the key elements or not, as long as someone told Ange ¡®we can also plant vegetables without soil¡¯, he would immediately deduce the specifics using contrast and comparisons. That¡¯s how professional a farmer he was.


    Whether or not Jelis introduced him to the concept was not important, as Ange had already figured out that vegetables can be grown without soil.


    After he finished, Ange subconsciously reached into his pocket and started to dig. However, he remembered that the ¡®Fire of Mass Faith¡¯ was in his hand ¨C he couldn¡¯t put it into the Temple of Rest.


    Seeing the Holy Fire in his hand, Jelis asked in astonishment, ¡°Holy Fire? Are you a follower of the Church of Light?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°You look like such a dolt, never mind, do you want something to eat?¡± Jelis was annoyed. What did he mean by tilting his head, neither nodding nor shaking?


    However, she became a bit less cautious. In this dimension, the Church of Light was a reliable and trustworthy force she could count on.


    Ange shook his head.


    She got even angrier when he shook his head: ¡°I see you can shake your head! Ah! You¡¯re driving me mad! Stay on your own, and do not touch my vegetables. I am off to adjust the sail.¡±


    Negris burst into laughter, another one has been exasperated by Ange. He loved this feeling, when everyone else annoyed with Ange, he felt content.


    But soon he noticed something that infuriated him ¨C Ange was munching down the Holy Fire.


    It would have taken the Little Ghost at least a month or two to finish the Fire of Mass Faith, but Ange finished it in two bites? Why didn¡¯t he eat it at first?


    Ah, he saved it for the Little Ghost.


    Then why did he eat it now?


    Ange reached into the Temple of Rest and pulled out a huge wooden barrel.


    Negris was furious, ¡°Kvada! You ate up the Fire of Mass Faith just to grab a wooden barrel? Are you planning to use this barrel to plant crops?¡±

 Chapter 436: 259 Emp… Employer?_2

    Chapter 436: Chapter 259 Emp... Employer?_2


    Ange nodded slowly.


    ¡°Kvada, didn¡¯t you say it was impossible to extinguish? You¡¯re so active in gardening; why can¡¯t you put a little more effort when we get back? What will Little Ghost eat if you consume the Fire of Mass Faith?¡± Negris roared within Ange¡¯s soul.


    This skull lied saying it couldn¡¯t extinguish the Fire of Mass Faith while it was entirely capable. Now that there¡¯re crops to grow, it even extinguished the fire. How annoying is that.


    ¡°Ah~¡± Ange opened his mouth, the Fire of Mass Faith within him was burning fiercely, not extinguished, just moved to another location.


    Negris hesitated for a moment: ¡°If you can relocate it, then why don¡¯t you move the flame and go back first?¡±


    ¡°Not fun,¡± Ange grumbled.


    ¡°Not fun? Not fun how?¡± Negris thought he had heard wrong and couldn¡¯t help repeating himself. An innocent guy like Ange speaks his mind?


    Ange replied in a depressed tone: ¡°Running around, not getting time to plant, no fun.¡±


    Hey there! Negris¡¯s first reaction to Ange¡¯s emotional words was not anything else but excitement. This clueless skull doesn¡¯t have fun?


    Because it¡¯s not fun, he doesn¡¯t want to return so soon. He dodged the responsibility, said he couldn¡¯t extinguish the Fire of Mass Faith, but didn¡¯t mention he could relocate it. Is this considered a growth?


    Previously, Ange would pretend not to hear something undesired, but if Negris urged him, Ange would still obey.


    Now the good news is, he has started to avoid responsibilities.


    ¡°Haha, great, let¡¯s stay here, not go back, and focus on farming.¡± Ange¡¯s progress made Negris rejoice.


    Today he learned to avoid responsibility, the day after tomorrow he could learn to be cunning, the next day he could learn to deceive. He won¡¯t be a clueless skull much longer.


    Ange placed a bucket at the edge of the boat, beckoning with his hand, the water from the sea formed a cyclone, gushing into the bucket and quickly filling up.


    The others on the boat were stunned by Ange¡¯s actions, and Jelis urgently yelled: ¡°No, no, the flying boat will capsize.¡±


    As Jelis spoke, the flying boat slowly tilted.


    The bucket Ange brought out could contain at least about a ton of water. All four people and one skull on the boat weighed less than half of the bucket¡¯s weight, and it was placed on the edge of the flying boat.


    Ange moved the water-filled bucket down and put it into the Temple of Rest, and the tilted flying boat was instantly returned to its upright position.


    ¡°Wow! Rich folks!¡± Fat Alvi and Lily at a distance, exclaiming in a low voice.


    Jelis¡¯s expression turned stiff when she gasped.


    She suddenly realized that she seemed to have saved quite an important figure. He probably didn¡¯t need her help at all, and that¡¯s why he seemed impolite, as he didn¡¯t need modern manners.


    The ability to stuff such a huge bucket, along with the water into a storage space, indicates that Ange has a large storage space, and such a massive Space Artifact is costly.


    For poor adventurers like them, they could barely afford the smaller Magic Artifacts despite selling everything, and inside, the space is so small that it only fits a few Demon Crystals or gold coins.


    Such an artifact that could accommodate a huge bucket is rare. If Ange had taken out this giant bucket earlier, it would have served as a natural buoy. He wouldn¡¯t have needed anyone to rescue him.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t even know your name yet? We are the Moonship Mercenary Corps, under the Silver Chamber of Commerce, here to mine Air Bubble Stone.¡± Only then did Jelis remember that she didn¡¯t know how to address Ange, and subconsciously used a formal title, no longer daring to call him ¡®this kid¡¯.


    Silver Chamber of Commerce? Is this a coincidence? Negris couldn¡¯t help himself, and asked, ¡°Your chairman wouldn¡¯t happen to be Goblin Silver Coin, right?¡±


    The unexpected voice from Ange startled everyone, Jelis went into defensive mode and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Negris hurriedly asked Ange to search, and found a ring. The ring was set with a silver coin, and a skull emerged from the silver coin. The eye sockets of the skull were inlaid with two sapphires.


    Seeing this ring, Jelis became more tense: ¡°Boss...Big boss? How are you here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really Goblin Silver Coin¡¯s people? Did he give us the Air Bubble Stone that you mined?¡± Negris was inexplicably surprised.


    It¡¯s one thing to run into those two kids from the Black Mountain King¡¯s Court, but they are Goblin Silver Coin¡¯s men, and Goblin Silver Coin¡¯s Air Bubble Stones were dug by them? Can everything be such a coincidence?


    Jelis no longer cared about the other voice from Ange, filled with the fear of bumping into the boss, she blurted out:


    ¡°Right, boss, we dug the Air Bubble Stones, but... why are you here? Are you inspecting the work? We certainly didn¡¯t slack off. Chairman Silver Coin can prove that.¡±


    Who¡¯s the big boss? That¡¯s the owner of Chairman Silver Coin.


    The Silver Chamber of Commerce is a giant business currently, having operations in the elves¡¯ lands. The Moonship under the chamber¡¯s jurisdiction is probably the lowest-level unit, even her flying ship is the company¡¯s property.


    If the big boss says so, they have to swim back.


    A mere ring scared Jelis to the point she was shaking. Negris finally felt the power of the ¡®Silver Coin¡¯, and quickly reassured, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t come here for work inspection. We¡¯re just passing by, yes, just passing by. We¡¯re very satisfied with your work, the Air Bubble Stone is handy.¡±

 Chapter 437: 259 Emp… Employer?_3

    Chapter 437: Chapter 259 Emp... Employer?_3


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, that¡¯s wonderful. Come, come, boss please sit, please sit.¡± Jelis stopped raising the sail and enthusiastically beckoned Ange over.


    ¡°No need, no need, you go about your business, you don¡¯t need to cater to us.¡± Negris quickly said. As a homebody dragon, he particularly wasn¡¯t used to other people¡¯s enthusiasm, and neither was Ange.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s really time to raise the sail. If we stay in one water area for too long, those sea monsters will smell the scent and come chasing after, boss, you can take out the water bucket, it doesn¡¯t matter, an extra ton or two of weight isn¡¯t a big deal, but it should be placed in the center line to prevent tilting.¡± Jelis said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange nodded, immediately taking the water bucket out again, placing it in the center line and fiddling with it on his own.


    ¡°So unfair, I can¡¯t even bring a few extra pounds aboard.¡± Fat Alvi, who was at the bow of the ship, complained quietly, but his voice was extremely low, fearing that Ange might hear him.


    Lily said nothing, but another young man on the boat leaned over and whispered, ¡°The airship is the consortium¡¯s property. If the airship is overloaded, I will throw you off first to reduce weight, and certainly not the boss¡¯s barrel.¡±


    He was in charge of the airship¡¯s maintenance, assigned to the consortium. To him, the boss¡¯s commands were more efficient than Jelis¡¯s.


    ¡°You...¡± Fat Alvi was so furious he wanted to hit someone.


    As for Ange¡¯s carefree attitude as long as he had his vegetables, Negris couldn¡¯t bear to watch and simply chose not to, turning to Jelis to start a casual conversation: ¡°Are there sea monsters here too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are sea monster eels, a kind of creature with the head of a snake and the tail of a fish, bloodthirsty and savage, with a keen sense of smell. They can catch the scent of prey from dozens of kilometers away. If we stay in the water too long, they will chase after us. They can also control a kind of large sea monster, hundreds of meters long. Its destructiveness is extremely scary. A single jet of water can knock down our airship.¡±


    ¡°That powerful? Then we should run.¡± A hundred-meter-long sea monster sounded terrifying. Ange had just used Dragon God Transformation, and wouldn¡¯t be able to use it a second time until he had recovered.


    Whether it¡¯s the Dragon God Transformation or Locke¡¯s transformation, both are actually the Druid¡¯s Ultimate Transformation Technique, sharing a recovery time. That is to say, Ange temporarily lost his ability to use his ultimate move.


    Jelis and the others were working hard to raise the sail. Although the sail was billowing, the flying ship moved quickly.


    Jelis explained, ¡°When a wind sail airship touches water, it¡¯s slow. It needs to first pick up speed. When the wings and water surface form a suitable angle, it will create a ground-effect which allows the airship to leave the surface of the water and speed up.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Ange pretended to understand, and after responding he began to ponder: What on earth is ground-effect?


    Just as the airship was slowly picking up speed, a huge dorsal fin suddenly broke through the distant sea surface. A colossal creature, riding the wind and breaking the waves, slicing through the calm sea surface, rapidly approaching them.


    A halo behind Ange flickered and disappeared, and then he murmured, ¡°One hundred ten meters.¡±


    Jerika also heard the disturbance. She turned her head and began to yell in panic, ¡°God, what did I just say is here! Sea monster, huge sea monster, quick, throw something to reduce the weight. Boss, can you put away your barrel? Quickly! Throw away the soilless vats too, there¡¯s no time, if you want to survive, throw quickly!¡±


    The young man responsible for the airship¡¯s loss instinctively looked at Alvi. Alvi didn¡¯t hesitate and clung to the mast.


    Ange was not pleased. He could put away the bucket, but they also wanted him to throw away the soilless vat? Wasn¡¯t it just that they couldn¡¯t fly?

 Chapter 438: 260: Does this Fat Guy Believe in the Goddess of Beauty?_1

    Chapter 438: Chapter 260: Does this Fat Guy Believe in the Goddess of Beauty?_1


    Ange stood at the stern, casting a pollen spell on the sails in front of him. What was originally a small spell of pollination turned into a jet-stream effect due to the high frequency of casting: whoosh whoosh whoosh...


    The sails, which were already taut, caused their supporting masts to creak in protest. Everyone felt a shudder beneath their feet ¡ª the airship was accelerating.


    Ange continued casting his spell, the pollen relentlessly assailing the sails. He had previously discovered that when a mass of whirlwinds all surge in one direction, it results in a suction-like effect, drawing in more air in the same direction.


    The larger the volume of wind, the greater the propelling force. The airship¡¯s masts let out agonized creaks as it continued to accelerate. At a certain point, the entire ship suddenly lightened.


    Everyone aboard had already found something to hold onto to steady themselves. They had never experienced such swift acceleration. Jelis even wondered if the mast would snap.


    Initially, she wanted to ask Ange to slow down, but then she remembered that he was the big boss. The trade associations were all his assets, as were the airships, so she felt she wasn¡¯t in a position to speak up.


    The airship suddenly lightened, leaving the water¡¯s surface. Freed from the water¡¯s drag, the speed of the airship soared, turning it into a true ¡®flying¡¯ ship.


    Negris extended his thoughts to survey the airflow around the wings of the airship. He soon understood. This was the ground effect.


    Thanks to the ground effect¡¯s vast uplift, the more than ten-meter-long airship, without an array, without a gas bag, without magic, could easily fly into the sky.


    But the ground effect is most potent just two or three meters above the water surface. Ground effect airships can¡¯t fly to great heights like goblin airships; they can only glide above the water¡¯s surface.


    Yet, this was already incredibly impressive. The speed of an airborne ship was on a completely different level compared to vessels on water. The rate was at least seven or eight times faster, if not more than ten times. As soon as it left the water surface, the airship¡¯s speed skyrocketed.


    However, Ange did not stop. He stretched both hands forward, casting small whirlwinds in succession, inducing a constant surge of air to sweep forward.


    Jelis felt as if she were sailing in a typhoon. The wind whipped her face so ferociously that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but shout to Ange: ¡°Slow down! Boss, slow down!¡±


    The wind was blowing from the back to the front. Ange was upwind, so he couldn¡¯t hear what Jelis shouted. But he saw her mouth moving as if she were yelling something.


    There were sea monsters behind them, so they should be afraid of being overtaken. They must want to go faster.


    Ange nodded, extending his other hand as well. Casting with both hands, double the magic, double the wind force, double the thrill.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Jelis who was screaming. Everyone onboard was shrieking in terror.


    Snake Fish Man Gluglu and his tribe were hanging onto the Sea God. Their palms were equipped with suction cups, enabling them to stick to smooth surfaces such as rocks, the bottom of ships, and the skins of large marine creatures.


    Gluglu¡¯s head would periodically emerge from the water only to be submerged again with the flow of the Sea God. Each time its head broke the surface, it could see the panicking airship in the distance.


    ¡°Gluglu, gluglu, the creations of humans are so valuable. Robbery is such good luck. The Sea God has blessed us with a feast to take home!¡±


    In the past, there were no humans in this realm. It wasn¡¯t until more than two hundred years ago that stories about humans began to appear in the legends of the Gluglu Tribe. These humans were stationed on sandbars where the Sea God couldn¡¯t venture into, but the humans¡¯ airships could.


    The world was vast above and beneath the water. Humans mainly lived on the water surface, while Snake Fish Men lived underwater, causing little disturbance to each other. However, should they chance upon each other, the Snake Fish Men wouldn¡¯t mind tasting something different.


    Furthermore, the commodities made by humans are very valuable in the underwater world. Their smooth, fitting clothing is more comfortable than the fish skin outfits of Snake Fish Men. Their weapons are sharper than their claws and teeth. Even the wood used in human airships is more regular than underwater vegetation.


    Therefore, human commodities are very popular in the underwater world. Being able to pillage an airship implies that even the ¡®toilet¡¯ that humans specifically use for excretion could be sold at a high price.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with these humans. Why do they have a proper place for shitting? Isn¡¯t it easy just to poop into the sea? What a waste.¡±


    Gluglu muttered to himself and dove underwater again with the sea monster. By the time he surfaced again, the airship had disappeared.


    ¡°Human...where did they go?¡± Gluglu dazedly spent a long while in the same spot, his spirits only being reclaimed by the setting sun.


    Dozens of kilometers away, Ange finally stopped his magic when the airship¡¯s mast was about to snap. Fast enough, the airship dropped to a normal speed, swaying gently in the ongoing journey.


    Jelis and the others, their hair disheveled and their eyes vacant, stood up, their legs still trembling. No matter who you were, after riding an airship at breakneck speed for dozens of kilometers, you would share the same expression and only recover after quite some time.


    Jelis, who had been piloting airships for quite some time, had probably never imagined that one could ride an airship until their legs went weak.


    ...


    When Jelis and the others recovered, they took control of the airship to fly towards landing ground. Soon, a large patch of white islands appeared on the horizon.


    Each island was a white pile of sand, rising above the water surface. Large and small, they dotted the calm sea area, probably numbering in the tens of thousands.


    Each island was bare, devoid of any life or vegetation. Occasional wild grass was found on a few islands but most of the growths were malnourished.

 Chapter 439: 260: Does this Fat Man Believe in the Goddess of Beauty? _2

    Chapter 439: Chapter 260: Does this Fat Man Believe in the Goddess of Beauty? _2


    There are shallow waterways between the islands. Small boats can dock here, and airships can fly in, but large sea creatures over one hundred meters long, like the one we saw earlier, cannot enter these waters.


    As the airship ventured deeper, more unnatural objects began to appear. Some islands had tents, small wooden houses, or shanties, and others had large fish bones and such.


    Jelis began making introductions while they were flying, ¡°This is our base¡ªthe Myriad Isles Sandbank. Some say there are thousands of sandbanks here, but no one has bothered to count. No one is that idle.¡±


    ¡°Most of the sandbanks are barren. People tend to gather on the most abundant sandbank, which is the Light Sandbank. That¡¯s where they go to buy and sell goods.¡±


    Negris¡¯s voice emanated from Ange, ¡°Judging by the name, I¡¯m guessing this is the Church of Light¡¯s territory? What¡¯s their influence like here?¡±


    Jelis, who had gotten used to Negris¡¯s presence by now, and knew who he was, replied respectfully. This was Lord Nage, the man the Chairman Silver Coin respectfully referred to as the ¡®second boss¡¯, and a superior whom she couldn¡¯t reach even if she were promoted several more ranks.


    ¡°Correct. Boss, you¡¯re quite sharp. Indeed, the Church of Light manages the land there. As for their influence? Let¡¯s just say, they handle the minor stuff, and nobody pays attention to them for major stuff.¡± Jelis answered, currying favor earnestly.


    ¡°Oh? How so? Are there places where they¡¯re present and still get ignored?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    Considering the Church of Light¡¯s propensity to dominate wherever they are, unbelievable as it sounds, whoever controls this area would surely be visited by the Church¡¯s Priest of Divine Light the next day for proselytizing, and then asked for donations once they have been converted, effectively a religious tax.


    If you refuse to join the church, you would be deemed a heretic. Then, the paladins and divine knights would come knocking on your door preaching the doctrine. If they fail, then come the bishop, and angels spirits, they¡¯d preach until you join their faith.


    Jelis continued indifferently, ¡°This place is full of adventurers. Nobody cares about such nuisances. If pushed to the verge, they kill them and then hide on a sandbank or return to the Master Plane. They wait for things to die down before they venture out again. The numbers of the Church of Light here are limited, so they generally avoid causing public outrage.¡±


    ¡°However, having them around does garner some face-saving respect. In the event of disputes, people often go to them for mediation. Commodities and money transactions also take place on their territory where it¡¯s safer, and then they take a transaction tax of sorts.¡±


    Having heard what she had to say, Negris paused for a moment. This setup seemed strangely familiar. The same situation was present in Resting Abyss back in the day.


    Back when the world¡¯s transit station was still active, undead creatures wielded the most power in the Resting Abyss. However, the undead didn¡¯t bother much with affairs unless they involved murders and robberies disrupting the trade route.


    When it came to sentient creatures, most disputes were trivial matters like theft, fights, affairs with others¡¯ partners, and so forth. As for such matters, typically people didn¡¯t want to go to the undead for arbitration. Their punishment often tended to be severe¡ªthey would kill, soul search, or cast you into the Soul Prison.


    That¡¯s when the Church of Light stepped in to fill the void. Back then, Lisa had the role of spreading faith in the Light, ensuring justice, and resolving disputes.


    It was similar to how imperial envoys were sent by different empires, with the difference being they had more trivial matters to deal with.


    In this plane, it seems that this situation has arisen because the Church of Light¡¯s power can¡¯t penetrate deeply.


    Upon figuring out the pattern, Negris quickly moved onto his next question, ¡°This place is full of adventurers. What attracts all these adventurers here? Judging by the large number of Air Bubble Stones on your ship, could it be that you mine them here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here, we have Air Bubble Stones, as well as sand gold, seafood, fish skins, and some special Crystal Stones found inside some sea beasts. Even one or two of these can make you wealthy, hence attracting a lot of adventurers.¡± answered Jelis.


    Negris was somewhat surprised. He had thought that Air Bubble Stones were produced only in planes where the Wind Element was particularly active, but he never thought it would be a water world.


    However, upon further thought, it made perfect sense. Even the most fierce Wind Element wouldn¡¯t compare to the density of water. If some places exhibited particularly active Water Element, it would stimulate the creation of such peculiar materials.


    ¡°What about you guys? Did you come to this plane because you wanted to strike it rich?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Jelis declared proudly, ¡°We¡¯re not just anyone; we¡¯re members of the Silver Chamber of Commerce and belong to the Moonship Mercenary Corps. We have stable jobs with good benefits, even including five types of social insurance and a housing fund. My apologies, boss, this is what I say when I¡¯m recruiting.¡±


    ¡°Recruiting? So how many people are in your Moonship Mercenary Corps now?¡± Negris asked.


    Jelis awkwardly scratched her nose: ¡°Th...Three.¡±


    ¡°Three? Then he...¡±Negris cast a questioning thought over the four people on the ship, before finally settling on the damage control boy.


    The damage control boy seemed to sense Negris¡¯s gaze. He immediately straightened his posture and replied loudly, ¡°Reporting to you, sir, I am Mark, the airship¡¯s damage control officer and I belong to the Chamber of Commerce, not a part of the Moonship. I am responsible for managing and protecting the Chamber¡¯s assets, preventing intentional damage, and in dangerous times, I am to toss the troublesome fat guy overboard.¡±


    Fat Alvi turned red in the face, glaring at Mark furiously. But due to the presence of Ange and Negris, he dared not explode.


    Negris was confused, his thoughts rotating among Mark, Alvi, and Lily who was murmuring reassurances. What caused this sudden dispute among them?


    However, as long as they weren¡¯t physically fighting, Negris wouldn¡¯t intervene. He continued to ask, ¡°How many people does the Chamber of Commerce have here? When did silver coin send you over? Are you married and have children? How¡¯s the treatment? And the meals? Do you get days off? How are bonuses distributed? Do you have any dissatisfaction? Speak up, I¡¯m here to solve problems.¡±


    An absolute large landlord visiting the farmers in the field to express consolation.


    The airship slowly moved forward. A large sand bank appeared in front, unlike other bare sand banks, this one had a lot of trees, coconut trees, palms and other plants that can grow in sandy soil. Ange even spotted some malnourished date palms.


    Ange believed that the trees were malnourished, because he was comparing them to those found in the Oasis desert. Fat Alvi and Lily didn¡¯t share this opinion. When passing by a date palm, the glow in Fat Alvi¡¯s eyes was about to burst out, mumbling,¡±I really want to taste the dates. Compared to those rotten vegetable leaves, the dates are like a divine gift from the Goddess of Beauty!¡±


    Alvi¡¯s words were said with a dedication, causing a soul¡¯s flame to float towards the ¡®Goddess.¡¯


    Who would¡¯ve thought that this fatty was indeed a devotee of the Goddess of Beauty? Ange accepted the soul flame and tossed a full date over to him.


    Fat Alvi clumsily caught the date and stared at it, then at Ange, and then at the shriveled fruits on the date-palm tree by the shore. He hesitated, swallowing his saliva.


    He quietly retreated a few steps back and whispered to Lily and Mark who had gathered around him,¡±What did the boss mean? Is it a reward for me? Why don¡¯t you guys have any?¡±


    Lily licked her lips, saying, ¡°The boss probably thought you were too embarrassing, even getting envious over those broken dates, so he rewarded you with a big one to let you broaden your horizons.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t mind making a fool of myself a few more times.¡± After a silly giggle, he opened his mouth to bite the date, only to be met with two pairs of angry eyes.


    To avoid being beaten to death, Alvi split the date into four parts in sorrow. Everyone took a bite, and the airship immediately became filled with exclaims such as ¡®Delicious!¡¯ ¡®So yummy!¡¯ ¡®The dates I had before were just shit!¡¯.


    Just then, the airship suddenly jolted as if it had been hit by something. The water canal was wide, and there weren¡¯t many ships, so it was hard to collide without doing it deliberately.


    Since arriving here, Jelis hadn¡¯t paid much attention, she didn¡¯t expect to be hit in the midsection of the airship by someone now.


    The thing that hit the airship was a small rowing boat. The impact wasn¡¯t significant, and the airship wasn¡¯t damaged, but the people on the boat started yelling, ¡°Do you even know how to operate a ship? You can even crash in such a wide waterway? My big brother fell into the water and choked! You better compensate us!¡±


    Negris was shocked, ¡°He hit you, yet he expects you to pay? Is he trying to swindle you?¡±


    With a grey face, Jelis gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Them again, do they really think I¡¯m so easy to bully?¡±

 Chapter 440: 261: God of Farming?_1

    Chapter 440: Chapter 261: God of Farming?_1


    Jelis had a belly-full of complaints and grievances to express, but before she could, she saw Ange walk to the edge of the ship, asking, ¡°What is extortion? Is it a sin?¡±


    The three adventurers on the small boat were stunned. They remembered this airship being used by a female adventurer with three children, so how had the crew changed?


    Moreover, Ange¡¯s question gave them a bad premonition. Who asks whether something is a sin upon meeting? This kind of tactic was reminiscent of the Church of Light.


    The lead adventurer hurriedly shook his head, ¡°We did not extort anyone; don¡¯t make false accusations.¡±


    However, Ange responded, ¡°You lied, you are sinful.¡±


    Three chains of light suddenly appeared, binding them tightly. ¡®Extortion¡¯ was a term Ange didn¡¯t quite understand, but lying was definitely a sin.


    The three adventurers were shackled to the boat by the chains of light. They swallowed enough water to near drowning before the chains disappeared. Surviving the ordeal, they didn¡¯t dare say another word and quickly slunk away.


    Those who witnessed this scene on the river didn¡¯t dare to utter a word; they all pretended they hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    Were those the Original Sin Shackles? A cleric of such high rank hasn¡¯t appeared on this sandbar for decades.


    ¡°Um...¡± It wasn¡¯t until the three adventurers were out of sight that Jelis reacted, had her troubles been solved?


    She had been worrying about what to do. While these small-time extortionists weren¡¯t very strong, they were like sticky bullfrogs ¨C never causing harm but always proving annoying. They had an annoying habit of sticking to you, becoming a major nuisance.


    So, in order to avoid trouble, Jelis had compensated them the last time they tried to extort her. But she hadn¡¯t expected this to encourage them, leading to a second extortion attempt so soon after the first.


    Ange had punished them using sacred means, the three had no choice but to leave. They were now branded as sinners. The people from the Church of Light would undoubtedly seek them out for a heart-to-heart discussion, until they had been talked into oblivion.


    Purifying a person of their sins was considered a great achievement.


    Ange had effortlessly resolved the issue that had greatly troubled Jelis. To Ange, this issue wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    Jelis saw that the dockside was up, she quickly resupply and sorted her haul, before raising the sails and departing. Not much time had passed before a cleric rushed to the scene, stamping his foot in regret, ¡°Oh no, I came too late! Why was the Lord in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t even eat a bite before leaving?¡±


    What he regretted was not the meal but the opportunity to host a distinguished guest.


    ¡°Find out whose airship that was? Why would the Lord be on that airship?¡± The cleric quietly commanded his subordinates.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the servants to return with the information: ¡°It¡¯s an adventuring team called the ¡®Moon Ship.¡¯ The captain¡¯s name is Jelis.¡±


    While Jelis was posing as a Mercenary Group, with their scale they could only be registered as an adventuring team in the Mercenary Guild ¨C and a ¡®small¡¯ one at that.


    The cleric pondered, what value could an unremarkable small adventuring team have that it managed to attract the attention of such an influential figure who could wield the Original Sin Shackles?


    The cleric signalled his subordinates to move closer and quietly asked, ¡°Is this Jelis person pretty?¡±


    The subordinates quickly nodded, ¡°She should be, the way those people talked about her, their eyes weren¡¯t quite right.¡±


    The cleric suddenly realized, then quickly instructed his subordinates, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we know nothing. From now on, show more respect to Miss Jelis and take extra care of her.¡±


    The subordinates all agreed promptly.


    The cleric, gazing at the distant scattered sandbars, muttered thoughtfully, ¡°These big shots do have a lot of interests, sailing on the sea, swaying with the wind?¡±


    Unaware that he was being mistaken as a big shot with an outside mistress, Ange was on his ¡®mistress¡± airship, heading back to the secret base of the Moon Ship.


    The range of these sandbars was vast, and their numbers many. After the small airship entered the water channel, it would be blocked by sandbars from all sides. Unless one entered the water channel, it was impossible to spot any human activity here.


    You could pick any place that was concealed, yet accessible from all sides, away from the main water channel to serve as a secret base.


    Jelis carved out a few dens here to store some supplies, and collected Air Bubble Stones and Dragon Saliva Incense. When she had a considerable amount, she would send it back to the Master Plane.


    The money she earned, of course, was kept in her Space Artifact.


    ¡°We usually sleep on the ship. This place is mainly used for storage. We have Air Bubble Stones, Dragon Saliva Incense, fish skins, etc. There¡¯s also a small Teleportation Array. But it¡¯s quite small, it can only transport small items. I usually save up enough Air Bubble Stones, then use the teleportation array to send them back. And the rest, like the fish skins and the Dragon Saliva incense, are sent back via the Church¡¯s teleportation arrays.¡±


    Jelis was enthusiastically explaining her accomplishments to Ange. Unfortunately, it was quite awkward, as Ange wasn¡¯t listening at all. Instead, he was examining a sandbar on the opposite side.


    It was a crescent-shaped sandbar. The middle part was submerged below the surface of the water, forming a lake. The Crescent Sandbar encircled the lake, leaving only a small mouth connected to the outer sea.


    ¡°Does the sandbar over there have an owner?¡± Ange suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh? An owner? I don¡¯t think so. Ownership goes to whoever seizes it. No one oversees this,¡± Jelis replied.


    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s mine.¡± Ange pointed at the sandbar across and stated seriously.


    When Ange inquired about the owner of the sandbar across, Negris had an ominous premonition. Indeed, even without asking, Negris knew exactly what Ange intended to do with it.

 Chapter 441: 261 God of Farming? _2

    Chapter 441: Chapter 261 God of Farming? _2


    ¡°This is a sand bar, all sand and not a single tuft of grass. Even if you claim it, you won¡¯t be able to grow anything on it,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I can,¡± Ange replied.


    Fine, then. Negris sealed his lips. At present, whenever the topic of cultivation came up, if Ange opined that something was possible, Negris wouldn¡¯t dare challenge him. As the God of Knowledge, he was no match for Ange in the realm of farming, lest he ended up feeling foolish.


    Gentle Wind carried Ange across to the opposite sandbank that was connected to the saltwater lake. With a few spells cast by Ange, piles of rubble transformed into a wall, blocking the gap.


    ¡°Closing the gap like that, what are you planning to do? You are not seriously thinking of turning this lake into a giant vat for soilless cultivation, are you?¡± Negris saw through Ange¡¯s intention at once.


    Ange nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Tell me, how can you plant crops on the water surface, ensuring only their roots dangle in the water? Are you planning to build platforms across the lake?¡± Negris queried.


    This skeleton was becoming more audacious. He just found out that crops could grow without soil, and now he wanted to cultivate an entire lake? Didn¡¯t he notice that Jelis¡¯s planting boxes all had covers? That was to support the stems and leaves.


    Ange extracted a fruit.


    ¡°Rubber Explosion Fruit? Did you steal Gaur¡¯s fruits?¡± exclaimed Negris, who promptly flew to inspect his own farm. Indeed, numerous Rubber Explosion Fruits were now grafted onto the World Tree.


    Ange shook his head. Even more ruthless than stealing fruits, he had plucked a bud from Tree Man Gaur and grafted it onto the World Tree. In the past, he had attempted to graft Elf Beans but was unsuccessful. However, grafting the exploding fruit proved highly successful.


    Negris watched with bewilderment as Ange went about picking the Rubber Explosion Fruits, digging a hole in the sand, filling it with water, squeezing the tree sap out of the exploding fruits and stirring it vigorously.


    Rapidly, the tree sap solidified into gel-like blobs resembling jelly.


    Ange repeated the process, digging about twenty similar holes, pouring in the same volume of water, but the amount of tree sap added varied, ranging from less to more.


    Once gel had formed in all the holes, Ange dug them out and threw them into the lake.


    The blobs of gel were of similar sizes, but their weights differed. Some were heavy and sunk under the water, while the lighter ones floated on the surface.


    In accordance with the proportion of the gel that floated, Ange created a batch of similar gel. He then cut them into thin slabs about two fingers thick, and punched holes in them.


    He took samples of various crops from the Resting Camp¡¯s farm, threaded the roots through the holes in the slabs, and threw them onto the lake surface.


    The gel slabs floated on the water surface with the roots naturally dangling into the water through the holes.


    ¡°Kvada, that works?¡± Negris was bewildered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just find out about soilless crops? How come you are already so proficient?¡±


    Ange casually responded: ¡°Simulated Magic Formation.¡±


    Negris flew out of the farm to the location of the Simulated Magic Formation and indeed, the Formation had already simulated plots of floating farmland. Apparently Ange had been quietly experimenting numerous times in the Simulated Magic Formation.


    Negris was flabbergasted: ¡°If only you were as professional in other fields as you are in farming, things would be great.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened, perhaps because Ange was present, Jelis and the others slept very soundly. Normally, they would take turns to keep watch.


    When they woke the next day, they were shocked by the sight of crops across the sandbar. In just a single night, the previously bare lake was now home to rows of crops floating on the water.


    There were Magic Rice, vegetables, and various other crops. Ange virtually had transplanted a sampling of each type of crop being grown on the farm here, as he was unsure which crops were suitable for soilless cultivation. As such, he had no choice but to give everything a shot.


    Sight of this woke everyone up instantly. Without even washing their faces first, they promptly dove into the water and swam over.


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s a miracle! Sir, how did you do it? How did you do it?¡± Upon reaching Moon Bud Island, Jelis¡ªignoring her dress clinging to her, outlining her curves¡ªswam directly to Ange, anxiously seeking his explanation.


    Having tried soilless cultivation herself, she was no stranger to the technology and understood the challenges involved. Even disregarding the complexity, how was it possible to grow the crops so large overnight? What magic did the lord employ?


    Ange was busy adjusting something called Insect Ash Liquid. After a single night¡¯s experimentation, he discovered a few major difficulties associated with soilless cultivation. The first being, a lack of nutrients in the water.


    The purer the water, the lower the nutrient content, rendering it unsuitable for crop growth. Hence, even aquatic plants were scarce in places where the water was clean.


    Plants simply won¡¯t grow when given clean water.


    However, if the water contains many impurities, there are nutrients, but the water easily becomes spoiled and leads to root rot.


    How can the water be nutrient-rich but not spoiled?


    Ange cast a Purification spell throughout the lake all night, and now the entire lake is filled with Holy Water.


    The water is clean, but where will the nutrients come from? Ange came up with an idea: Insect Ash Liquid. In the right proportions, this would be the best water fertilizer in the world.


    When the sun rose and shone on the lake, Ange poured Insect Ash Liquid into the water. He drove Jelis and others far away, then stepped on the bank of the lake. A miracle unfolded before the eyes of Jelis and the others.


    A variety of crops in the lake began to surge, grow, bloom, fruit, and wither.


    Ange didn¡¯t stop the Instant Death Halo because he was conducting an experiment. He needed to select the most suitable crops for water planting and record the growth cycle and yield of all crops in soilless conditions.


    It¡¯s easy to calculate the growth cycle, but how do you calculate the yield? Does he need to pick the fruit and weigh it?


    No, the Ring of Balance appeared on Ange¡¯s back and the weight and volume of the crops on the plants emerged before his eyes.


    ¡°Kvada, you¡¯re wasting your skills not being the God of Farming,¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    As soon as his words fell, a Fire of Mass Faith appeared in front of Ange.


    ¡°...You¡¯re telling me this is the faith flame of the God of Farming?¡± Negris asked, stunned.


    Ange nodded after absorbing it: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I...ignited your faith flame as the God of Farming?¡± Negris murmured.


    Ange nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Stunned, Negris said, ¡°So now, you have the Undead Godhood, as well as the Fires of Mass Faith of the Goddess of Beauty and the God of Farming, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the God of Knowledge,¡± Ange added.


    ¡°Why can you do this?!!!¡± Negris was so jealous that he almost went mad. Kvada, how could his casual remark ignite Ange¡¯s faith flame?


    Indeed, from the Fire of Mass Faith to Godhood, many steps are required, such as lighting the Divine Fire, consolidating the godhood, propagating faith, solidifying one¡¯s divine position. Each stage could fail. However, the Fire of Mass Faith is the first step of it all.


    Ange tilted his head, unwilling to bother with it. He had enough of these godhoods and mass faith flames. One more or less did not seem to make any difference.


    On the contrary, he was more interested in the crops on the lake. After this experiment, Ange found that Magic Rice and beets were the most suitable for soilless cultivation.


    And so, Ange happily began planting on the island. In no time, he filled the entire lake. He dragged the gel boards to the water outside and did not accelerate the process, allowing them to grow naturally.


    Because the outside waterway¡¯s water is running, the poured Insect Ash Liquid is quickly diluted and washed away. Eventually, Ange thought of a solution, to pour Insect Ash Liquid when making gel boards.


    In this way, the Insect Ash Liquid and the gel board will be combined into one, and when soaked in water, they will slowly release nutrients.


    More and more gel boards filled up the waterways between the sands, constantly expanding outwards.


    If someone were to fly over this lake, they would definitely think it was a landmass because the waterways had been covered up and were no longer visible.


    Following the waterways and continuously planting with every passing day, planting enough to fill four months¡¯ time. How many acres he didn¡¯t know, but at least the initial Magic Rice and beets were ready for harvest.


    As he was happily growing his crops, the Master Plane had plunged into chaos.


    ¡°My lord, my lord, please help me, I need a hundred thousand tons of grains in aid, I am willing to exchange them for people.¡± Anthony said urgently when he connected spiritually with Ange.

 Chapter 442: 262 Plane Right Certificate_1

    Chapter 442: Chapter 262 Plane Right Certificate_1


    Anthony has been stressed out lately, to the point of losing clumps of hair. He was ready to wash his hands of it all and die, believing being one of the Undead would be much more comfortable than being the Acting Pope.


    Despite a political career that stretched back a thousand years, passionate supporters, countless people who trusted him, Anthony still could not resolve the present issue ¨C famine. The Master Plane was troubled by famine.


    ¡°The Master Plane has always been tormented by famine, with minor outbreaks every year and major ones every five years. Epidemics flare up occasionally,¡± said Anthony with a grimace. ¡°Some noble landlords levy harsh taxes, leading to occasional small-scale rebellions.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t as common under Anthony¡¯s rule, but it was frequent in the Western District, which could explain their stagnant population growth.


    Anthony¡¯s rule also experienced famine, but he would allocate, transfer, redeem, tax cut, lend, install payments, or even renege to redirect the accumulated wealth from the noble landlords to the victims or bankrupt farmers in ways that would not upset the overall balance.


    If they can¡¯t pay back next year, they can take installments. If they still can¡¯t pay it back, they can reduce some taxes. If repayment is still impossible, policies could be adjusted. As long as people are alive, there is always a way to survive.


    However, all these compromises were based on one prerequisite: there must be food.


    ¡°The landlords are out of surplus now. Even if I seize their properties, I won¡¯t get much grain. Moreover...¡± Anthony said bitterly.


    A more troublesome issue was restraining him from using some brutal means such as plundering...


    The Eastern Diocese had declared independence. They now referred to themselves as the Holy Church, and he was the Acting Pope.


    To convince the noble landlords to side with him, Anthony had made many compromises and concessions behind the scenes. Otherwise, despite his centuries-long secret plotting, few would take risks with him.


    Essentially, Anthony¡¯s actions were a rebellion. If he failed, it was highly likely he would be beheaded. Without significant benefit, who would follow him?


    However, most of what he conceded were religious benefits. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t resort to crude measures; otherwise, the whole Eastern Diocese would be in chaos.


    ¡°If I dare seize one family¡¯s property, others would definitely rebel. Everyone would think: Is Anthony going back on his word after he¡¯s secured his own needs?¡±


    ¡°Not only can I not seize property, but I also have to turn a blind eye to those hoarding resources. It¡¯s truly infuriating, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Negris agreed, ¡°Indeed, it is. Especially since you¡¯ve spoken at length and the main person involved isn¡¯t even listening.¡± he pointed at Ange who, after pulling them into the Consciousness Space, was now distracted by farming.


    Anthony sighed, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Lord Ange respects your opinions, just as he does with you, Lord of Knowledge.¡±


    This flattery was perfectly executed, making Negris¡¯ mood lift. However, after this lift, she began to scratch her head: ¡°But you are asking for too much, a hundred thousand tons, two hundred million pounds! If we eat sparingly, that¡¯s enough to feed millions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that is the size of the food shortage. This year started with a drought, then a hurricane, followed by a locust plague. The crops of the Black Mountain Kingdom were ruined and their refugees have flooded into the Eastern Diocese. The good harvests in the past few years led to an increase in childbirth. The population in the Eastern Diocese has been surging for years now, and the burden becomes heftier and heftier.¡± Anthony said distressed.


    In eras of poor transportation and low productivity, the population is not always a wealth, but a burden.


    Take for example a populace of five thousand facing disaster. Transporting relief supplies to them is easy, even through wild lands. But if the disaster area increases to fifty thousand people, the difficulty of aid increases not tenfold, but perhaps fifty or a hundred-fold.


    The wilderness can¡¯t sustain such mass transportation. Roads need to be built, and those transporting goods need food and shelter. Most goods would be consumed on the journey; having 10% to 20% of them arrive would be considered a success.


    So, the management difficulty of a nation with a population of millions, compared to tens of millions, doesn¡¯t increase tenfold, but several dozen or a hundred times.


    In an era of low productivity, an excess of population often signals the start of an empire¡¯s downfall. It is not until the industrial age that the advantage of population could be transformed into productivity through education.


    Anthony was tasting the bitterness of overpopulation. Now he was begging Ange for help, needing a hundred thousand tons. When he rescued the Black Mountain Kingdom previously, he only needed a thousand tons.


    However, this was a basic requirement. In his estimation, one hundred thousand tons was the minimum to get through this year¡¯s famine. If managed well, it might depress grain prices and force some of the hoarding nobles and crooked merchants to release some of their stock.


    But he held out little hope, Anthony had a rough idea of Ange¡¯s resources since he was part of the innermost circle, so Ange didn¡¯t feel the need to hide anything from him.


    The Resting Camp¡¯s farm, the two underground cities in the Resting Abyss, plus the two World Tree Protection Grove Farms along with the Hope Oasis and Fallen Dragon Lake.


    Of these, the grain yield of Fallen Dragon Lake should be the highest. But at the same time, it also had the highest population, so how much grain could actually be spared was uncertain.

 Chapter 443: 262 Plane Right Certificate_2

    Chapter 443: Chapter 262 Plane Right Certificate_2


    Even if they have scoured these areas, it would not be possible to scrape together one hundred thousand tons of grain. Plus, the people in these areas need to eat, too.


    However, there¡¯s a need to address the dire situation. They can¡¯t just stand by and watch so many people die. If the famine is not controlled, at least a few million people in the Eastern Diocese will die. If you add the plague, tens of millions of people might die in the coming months, and it would inevitably lead to unrest.


    Anthony had seen this happen many times in the past thousand years. In eras of insufficient productivity, population was regulated this way.


    What¡¯s different this time is that Anthony found himself able to struggle. After all, the Undead God was there.


    If not one hundred thousand tons, then fifty thousand would do. Even thirty thousand tons would not be impossible. Even if it¡¯s just ten thousand tons, it could save some people, right?


    ¡°Just get to the point. Don¡¯t explain anything else; Lord Ange doesn¡¯t care to hear it. Just say what you will offer in exchange for one hundred thousand tons of grain,¡± Negris advised Anthony.


    Anthony found this advice to be sound, gave Negris a thumbs-up in appreciation, and then turned to Ange, ¡°My Lord, I request your support of one hundred thousand tons of grain. I¡¯m willing to offer one hundred thousand people in exchange.¡±


    Negris, who had just given Anthony advice, exploded upon hearing this, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re shameless. Not only do you want grain, but you also want to dump the disaster-stricken populace on us? How can you be so two-faced?¡±


    Anthony nonchalantly replied, ¡°Lord Nage, you misunderstand. How could people be a burden? Among these hundred thousand people are craftsmen, farmers, young and strong men, women, and so on. They could perfectly make up for the lack of population under your command. Even if they breed naturally, it would take another five hundred years to fill the Resting Abyss.¡±


    ¡°Why would we want to fill the Resting Abyss?¡± Negris asked, confused.


    ¡°Where there are people, there is faith. If the Undead Temple has tens of millions of believers, my Lord could become a being like His Majesty. Perhaps that could unseal you,¡± Anthony replied.


    Negris wasn¡¯t convinced by Anthony¡¯s arguments at first and sneered dismissively, forcing Anthony to switch tactics at the last moment.


    ¡°Unseal? The seal on the Bronze Book?¡± Negris asked in a despondent tone.


    Anthony fell silent. Negris had almost forgotten he was still in a sealed state. Being projected onto a dragon embryo every day, other than a lack of physical sensation, seemed to have no effect on his emotional life; his relationship with Naeli was getting better and better.


    The only problem was that Naeli was growing larger in size and often broke his bones. Although it wasn¡¯t painful, it was still very troublesome.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you yearn for freedom?¡± Anthony asked.


    Negris took a deep breath, spat out words angrily in Anthony¡¯s face: ¡°I desire to be free of your nonsense! I¡¯m already far too old! Are you hoping I die when the seal is removed? What does freedom matter if I have no life left! If you want me dead just say so, let my great-grandson smother you!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Lord Nage. I meant, don¡¯t you want to unseal the Bronze Book? Not your seal, but the book¡¯s seal. It¡¯s a divine book, don¡¯t you want to wield it as a weapon? It¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    Anthony shielded his face from Negris¡¯s spit as they spoke in Ange¡¯s consciousness space. Although their images were virtual, it was still disgusting.


    Usually, when Anthony saw ingredients like dragon saliva in magic potions, he would refuse to consume them. Dragon saliva is just dragon spit, isn¡¯t it? How filthy.


    ¡°The book¡¯s seal?¡± Negris was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, the book¡¯s seal. The seal on the Bronze Book.¡±


    ¡°What can be done after it¡¯s unsealed?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Smash people with it. I don¡¯t know anything else, but if it can seal you, it should be able to seal weaker gods, right?¡± Anthony responded.


    Negris could not help but frown in contemplation, ¡°Are there gods weaker than me?¡±


    However, Negris quickly snapped back, ¡°Almost got tricked by you, Kobold. We¡¯re discussing your proposal of trading grain for people. You¡¯re not only trying to get rid of the burden but also get grain in return. No deal. Ange¡¯s grain does not grow on water!¡±


    Anthony shrugged, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to buy it with money. How about two hundred thousand demon crystals?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s not even worth as much as one hundred thousand people. Are you trying to rip me off?¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°My lord, after all this is just grains, how much are you expecting to sell it for?¡± Anthony was also at a loss for words.


    Indeed, although grains are crucial, their prices are not high. Initially, Ice City purchased grains from the Master Plane at merely one demon crystal per tonne. Anthony guessed the grains to be purchased are from Fallen Dragon Lake, and not across dimensions. Being able to offer two demon crystals is already a high price, at least five times the usual price of grains.


    Items that do not involve gods and magic, and can be mass-produced, essentials needed by ordinary citizens, are certainly not expensive.


    Yet Negris obviously sees this transaction as insignificant, thinking it¡¯s not even worth a population of a hundred thousand.


    ¡°How about a hundred thousand people plus two hundred thousand demon crystals then? If you¡¯re not satisfied with this price, then you¡¯re simply exploiting me.¡± Anthony muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Faced with Anthony¡¯s attempts to play innocent even after gaining an advantage, Negris could only protest: ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, ask Ange. I don¡¯t even know if he can provide a hundred thousand tonnes of grain.¡±


    Anthony turned to Ange and said, ¡°My lord, I hope to purchase a hundred thousand tonnes of grain with a hundred thousand people and two hundred thousand demon crystals. Is that alright?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, soared directly into the air, and the Ring of Balance appeared around him. He pointed to a piece of waterless magic rice in the waterway, saying: ¡°Seven thousand tonnes.¡±


    He then flew to another area, pointed to that region, and said: ¡°Fifteen thousand tonnes.¡±


    Flying and pointing along the way, tallying up the amounts, it quickly added to seventy-five thousand tonnes.


    Anthony was already stunned. How long has Ange been in this plane? How did he manage to cultivate so much grain? And they¡¯re even cultivated on the water surface? That¡¯s too miraculous, isn¡¯t it?


    The figure of 75,000 tonnes has already far exceeded his expectations. When Ange flew to a rice field that was not yet mature, Anthony hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s about enough, a little less is also fine, a little less is also fine.¡±


    Ange ignored him, landed directly on a floating gel board, stomped his footprints hard, and the rice field grew quickly, blooming, bearing fruit, maturing.


    Following the same process several times, Ange pointed to the last floating gel board and said: ¡°One hundred thousand tonnes.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s weary face turned into a mix of pain and joy. His joy stemmed from the resolution of the most headache-inducing problem, but the agony was, with so much grain, how was he going to transport them all back?


    A few days later, a group of Paladins were teleported to the Light Sea Plane, presenting a document to the person in charge on Light Island, the slippery priest.


    ¡°Relocated? Why would you want to relocate us out of the blue?¡± The priest was incredulous.


    Although being sent to another plane, fraught with hardships and lacking in entertainment, also meant being away from the hub of power struggles, no one to oversee them, life had been very comfortable. Why suddenly relocate them without any reasons?


    ¡°We also don¡¯t know, Father. We¡¯re just carrying out orders. These are commands personally issued by His Holiness Pope Anthony.¡± Said the Paladin with a stern face.


    The priest hurriedly grasped the Paladin¡¯s hand. A little token of appreciation slid into the Paladin¡¯s sleeve unnoticed.


    The Paladin¡¯s expression softened a little, whispered: ¡°There¡¯s a big shot interested in this plane. There¡¯s not much to gain from this place, so you better leave quickly. The big shot mentioned he will arrange a good position for you once you¡¯re back.¡±


    A big shot?! The priest immediately thought of the big shot on the swaying airship above the sea, accompanied by a young female adventurer just four months ago. Could it be him?


    A plane where the Church of Light¡¯s influence is not dominating, was readily given up; within a few days, the several hundred people on the Light Sandbank evacuated cleanly, leaving only the adventurers behind.


    Then, two figures shrouded in mantles arrived here through the teleportation array. Instead of getting on a boat, they ran straight onto the sea, and a horse emerged under them, spreading a trail of death across the water all the way to the distance.


    ¡°Polk? Why are you two here?¡± They recognized the two black warriors under Anthony¡¯s command.


    ¡°His Majesty has sent us here to present a gift to Lord Ange, the Plane Right Certificate, which acknowledges this plane as belonging to Lord Ange in the name of the Holy Church. Unless you want to be an enemy of the Holy Church, do not deny its ownership. However, to avoid any suspicion, His Majesty has registered it under the name of the King of Mercenaries ¨C Vegetable Bone.¡±


    Polk knelt, lifting the object in his hand high above his head.

 Chapter 444: 263: We Are the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group_1

    Chapter 444: Chapter 263: We Are the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group_1


    ¡°Pffft! This crooked merchant Anthony! How dare he sell a plane that isn¡¯t his!?¡± Negris spit blood, he had never encountered such a shameless person.


    The Church of Light does not have the advantage here. Even with the Church unable to hold onto this place, what use is there to certify the rights in Ange¡¯s name?


    The only purpose is that the forces of the Eastern Diocese will not harass this place, but what about the Western District? Other adventurers? Will these brash adventurers really care about a deed issued by Anthony?


    However, it is not completely useless. It is something like a diplomatic statement, indicating the holy church accepts Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group¡¯s ownership of the Light Sea Plane.


    In this case, as long as Ange can hold onto this place by his strength, would those who can¡¯t defeat Ange naturally accept?


    Would those small forces that don¡¯t want any trouble simply pay their taxes obediently?


    Those brash guys, strung up by Ange next to the tavern¡¯s notice board, wouldn¡¯t the rest of the people think that they just had it coming, instead of blaming the ruler¡¯s abuse of power?


    This property deed is more like a ¡®banner of righteousness¡¯, symbolizing the recognition of another great power. It¡¯s like establishing diplomatic relations, those small forces under the holy church would also naturally recognize Ange¡¯s property rights rather than seeking death.


    All this is based on the premise that Ange can control this plane. If he can¡¯t control it, issuing ten thousand certificates is useless, and if he can, the presence or absence of this thing doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    That¡¯s why Negris was furious. This thing, whether present or not, didn¡¯t make much difference. Yet it was given as a gift by Anthony, the only use of it probably allows them to trade openly with the Master Plane...


    ¡°Ah, Kvada, I get it. This crooked merchant Anthony wants to transport food! With this thing, the Light Sea Plane can openly trade with the Master Plane. He¡¯s clearly doing this for his own convenience, yet we owe him a favor!¡± Negris was so angry he wanted to fly over and beat him up.


    A special vibration suddenly spread from Polk¡¯s body and soon Anthony¡¯s voice was heard: ¡°Just say whether you want it or not.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Projection?¡± Negris was surprised: ¡°Why is your projection so noticeable?¡±


    Negris himself also projects onto Ange; every time it¡¯s quite unnoticeable, if he doesn¡¯t make a sound, no one can detect that he¡¯s within Ange.


    ¡°Of course projection is noticeable, I¡¯m traversing planes. The further the distance, the more noticeable it is.¡± Anthony replied sulkily.


    ¡°Then why is my projection so small?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    ¡°Because your spiritual power is like a vast deep sea, you cannot cause waves.¡± Anthony explained.


    Negris nodded: ¡°I noticed ¨C you are saying I¡¯m weak.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nage is wise!¡± Anthony shouted loudly.


    After a few light-hearted teases, Anthony turned directly to Ange: ¡°My lord, I have registered this plane in your name, from now on, you can plant whatever you want here. Do you need it?¡±


    Negris¡¯s heart sank, fearing Anthony had learned to grasp the main points.


    Sure enough, when Ange heard he could plant things, he immediately agreed and took the box from Polk¡¯s hand.


    Plane +1.


    Polk excused himself after a bow, but not before Anthony¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Lord Nage, why did my Lord register in the Mercenary Guild as Vegetable Bone, you have no idea how embarrassed I felt writing that name on the property deed.¡±


    Speaking of this, Negris was also fuming: ¡°What can I do, all the nice names were taken, only this one could be used. Speaking of this, I almost forgot to ask you, why is it called King of Mercenaries Vegetable Bone?¡±


    ¡°Because all those who complete ultra missions are called King of Mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°So if we hand in Locke¡¯s bones, would we have gotten a title?¡±


    ¡°You would get the title Dead Man¡¯s Head, and all the mercenaries in the world would come after you, for the four hundred million Demon crystals.¡±


    ¡°Well forget it then, compared to Dead Man¡¯s Head, Vegetable Bone sounds much better.¡±


    ...


    In the ground effect airship, Jelis looked towards the sandbars with a thoughtful expression, sighing lightly from time to time.


    Lily, Ai Wei, and Mark, three youngsters huddled together, whispering: ¡°Do you think Lord Ange isn¡¯t interested in women?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ai Wei said.


    ¡°How is it not possible? My sister is such a juicy mature woman, yet he doesn¡¯t even spare a glance at her, spending all day fiddling with those hydroponics, does that sound like a normal man to you?¡± Lily said indignantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s abnormal about that, if I were Ai Wei, I wouldn¡¯t spare a glance either, because I only have eyes for you, Lily.¡± Ai Wei pounded his chest and said sincerely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, my sister is very beautiful.¡± Lily reprimanded, slapping chubby Ai Wei¡¯s forehead.


    Ai Wei started laughing: ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Really? How am I beautiful?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re energetic, straightforward, cute, whenever you smile, my heart melts, really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Ai Wei said seriously.


    ¡°Really? Hehe, well, you¡¯re not too bad looking either, you¡¯re quite cute being round and all.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you like round ones, I¡¯ll eat more then.¡±


    The crowd of three people became a huddle of two, with Mark initially nodding enthusiastically in agreement that Lily was right, and Jelis was indeed juicy and sweet. But as time went by, he found himself pushed to the side.

 Chapter 445 - 263: We Are the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group_2

    Chapter 445: Chapter 263: We Are the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group_2


    Listening to Lily and Fat Alvi¡¯s conversation, Mark felt as if he was about to lose, but he didn¡¯t know where he had gone wrong.


    At this moment, a burst of white light broke out from the distant sandbank.


    Jelis, who was in a daze, was the first to react. She clambered up to the top of the mast, looking towards the source of the light.


    In the place of the flash, Ange was holding a staff, his whole body overflowing with the power of Holy Light.


    This Holy Light continually poured into the staff, causing it to grow brighter and brighter, then suddenly exploded, creating a flash akin to a flare.


    As the flash faded, a group of strange creatures appeared in front of Ange. There were Titans, Goblins, Humans, Elves, and even a horse wearing a fur hat?


    Jelis had overheard the three young ones whispering amongst themselves. Seeing them usually dazzled by her, she was confused why Lord Ange never spared her a second glance. Could it be that he didn¡¯t like women?


    Now, seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but amend her thought: or did he not like humans at all?


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A rush of wind suddenly sounded at her side. It was like the flapping of wings. Turning her head, she saw an adorable little girl with wings on her back. Hovering stationary in relation to the airship, she tilted her head looking at Jelis.


    Jelis froze instantly. She didn¡¯t find the little girl before her cute at all because that was a Four-Winged Angel...


    The little angel brought Jelis and the others, including their airship, back to Ange and then bounced over to Ange, seeking praise.


    Ange patted its head seriously. It did deserve praise; at least it hadn¡¯t blown up the airship with one shot.


    Sunshine and beach, oh my god, and freshwater too? So, I can soak in the water all day without ruining my skin? Luther who had just been teleported over, quickly stripped down to his shorts and dove into the nearby water.


    The Purple Skeleton Titans also plunged into the water, Lightning dove in too. All those who weren¡¯t afraid of water, such as Witches, jumped in at once.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t just focus on having fun. Where¡¯s my body? Who brought my body?¡± Negris yelled in a hurry.


    For the past four months, Negris had been projected onto Ange as its body had been left in the Master Plane and hadn¡¯t been brought over.


    ¡°I have it here.¡± Luther quickly ran over, pulled a dragon corpse wrapped in oil paper from the Space Artifact, threw it onto the beach, and then quickly ran back into the water.


    Ange unwrapped the oil paper to reveal Negris¡¯ body. It was covered in Breathing Soil. Thanks to the soil, the once vibrant and plump dragon corpse was now shrivelled and stiff.


    When Negris projected onto it, it found it couldn¡¯t move because the flesh had stiffened. Eventually, Ange had to use the Face Purification Technique to rehydrate the dragon corpse before it could move around.


    With the final flash of light, Lisa and the others were teleported. Upon seeing Negris, she asked, ¡°Lord Nage, what happened that requires us all to be summoned?¡±


    ¡°Anthony gave this place to us. Now we need to control the teleportation array and the sandbank, conquer this plane, and get ready to receive. Around a hundred thousand people will be coming here through the teleportation array. We need to prepare their food, clothing, housing and transportation,¡± Negris explained.


    Upon hearing its words, everyone exchanged glances, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Here? This sandbank?¡±


    Luther was the first to excitedly shout, ¡°Really? Great! I¡¯ll build a seaside house here where I can enjoy the sea right outside my door and bask in the sun as soon as I open the window.


    For a child who grew up in the Underground City, such clean beaches and sunshine were unimaginable even in dreams.


    ¡°No, this whole plane. From now on, this plane belongs to us!¡± Negris announced loudly.


    After a brief silence, exclamations erupted from the crowd, ¡°Really? An entire plane? Is Anthony really that wealthy?¡±


    However, after understanding the situation, everyone simultaneously cursed, ¡°Such a cunning businessman! Offering the plane to Lord Ange, yet we have to conquer it ourselves? If we can conquer it, why would we need his ¡®gift¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We had to negotiate for the territories we conquered? He¡¯s clearly just using us to dress up his illegal actions as legal!...¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, after all, it doesn¡¯t cost anything.¡±


    Everyone soaked in the water, discussing and deciding on the plan: as soon as they were done bathing, they would go and take over the Light Sandbank. After all, the people of the Church of Light there had already retreated, leaving behind only some adventurers. With no one organising them, the adventurers didn¡¯t pose much of a threat.


    As everyone chatted away, Ange began listening attentively.


    After a while, Ange raised his head and said to Negris, ¡°Someone prayed, asking me to bless their takeover of the sandbank so that it would go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Why this coincidence? The last time was the same, wasn¡¯t it? The guy who planned to burn your field also prayed to you. As if it wasn¡¯t enough that there are not many followers of the Undead God, they all somehow also run into your scythe.¡±


    ¡°Rise and shine, it¡¯s time to move out. Someone¡¯s eyeing the sandbank. Let¡¯s crush them!¡± Negris kicked each of them out of the water one by one. When they haphazardly readied their gear and prepared to depart, he turned and noticed Ange, Little Angel and Little Zombie were missing.


    Negris had a bad feeling and when he arrived with the main force, he indeed saw a terrifying sight. The adventurers who had gathered on the sandbank were now lying scattered and groaning in pain.


    Following the trail of injured, they soon found Ange and the others. Ange had released his Soul Armor and was punching left and right.


    Little Zombie wasn¡¯t falling behind either, replacing his hoe with a mace, seizing opportunities to run people down and beating them senselessly.


    Little Angel¡¯s hands were wrapped in Holy Light, forming two makeshift gauntlets, as he merrily pounded those obstructing their path.


    Perhaps because Ange had instructed them, everyone they hit was wounded but still alive.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ange to break through the crowd and reach the Teleportation Array.


    For places like the Light Sea Plane, the most important thing is the teleportation array, the only conduit to the Master Plane. Whoever controls the teleportation array controls the plane, at least in practice.


    Of course, if someone like Ange could use the Heaven¡¯s Ladder to bring in a massive squad, they could bypass the Teleportation Array.


    The sudden and total retreat of the Church of Light¡¯s people was a mystery. With all the adventurers unsure of what to do, some powerful figures inevitably had different ideas forming.


    But the Church of Light¡¯s people had only retreated by afternoon and it¡¯s still not night yet. Everyone had not yet managed to organize themselves. After long discussions and finally getting organized, just when they were about to seize the Teleportation Array, Ange and the two angels sprang to action.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle on the same level. Remote planes like this weren¡¯t usually operated by major mercenary groups and there were few powerful adventurers. Ange easily punched his way through them.


    By the time Negris and his group arrived, all they could do was clean up the remnants.


    Having taken control of the Teleportation Array and sealed the several docks of the Light Sandbank, all the adventurers were herded together. Luther stood high above them, extravagantly displaying his Energy Sword- the symbol of a High-level Sword Saint.


    ¡°Greetings everyone, we are the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group, and we have purchased this plane...¡±


    Before Luther could finish speaking, the adventurers erupted into an uproar.


    ¡°Vegetable Bone? The super mercenary Vegetable Bone? I remember that name, it¡¯s so strange.¡±


    ¡°Bought the plane? From whom? Who sold it? Why buy it? Who has the qualification to sell it?¡±


    Amid the uproar, no one noticed that clear, transparent waterways teemed with small black fish, gradually taking over the nearby waterways and surrounding the entire sandbank.


    Occasionally one or two fish surfaced, showing their heads that were starkly different from ordinary aquatic fish, along with a set of sharp teeth.


    Every ship floating in the waterway was quickly gnawed to debris amidst the rustling sounds wherever these fish swam.


    At the same time, as night fell and the sky gradually darkened, the black fish seamlessly blended with the darkness. Anyone who fell into the water at that moment...


    With the sandbank completely surrounded by the black fish, a handsome young man amongst the gathered adventurers wore an expression of victory.

 Chapter 446 - 264: No Wonder Ange is Excited _1

    Chapter 446: Chapter 264: No Wonder Ange is Excited _1


    With a sleepless night on Light Sandbank, the adventurers gathered here, after sincere and warmhearted discussions, accepted the control of Dan Sea Plane by the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group with joy.


    Although the discussions were intense, and most of them were injured a little, they were all finally convinced under Ange¡¯s healing hands, especially when there was a Four-Winged Angel standing behind Ange, as well as five or six Titans carrying big sticks, they surrendered exceptionally fast.


    Once Negris brought out the Plane Right Certificate signed by Anthony, the rest of the defiant adventurers had no choice but to reluctantly accept it.


    Nonetheless, there was a small incident during the takeover: ¡°Hmm, an underdeveloped Bronze Dragon!? Are you the one from the Goddess of Beauty City?¡±


    Negris hurriedly denied: ¡°No, no, I am dragonkin, also known as Little Dragon Man, I just look similar to bronze dragons. Did you say there¡¯s one in Goddess of Beauty City? That might be my sibling, I¡¯ll visit it and have some grilled mutton.¡±


    Having fooled them, Negris then whispered: ¡°Remember that guy, we¡¯ll capture him later, and prevent him from returning to the Master Plane.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± responded Rogge and Lamo.


    With Ange¡¯s current strength, controlling a place like Light Sandbank was a piece of cake. However, there were a lot of trivial tasks, and Ange didn¡¯t have any regular personnel for tasks such as registration, checking goods, and logistics arrangements.


    The only ones who could do these detail-oriented tasks were Lisa and her subordinates, but they were too slow. Eventually, Ange had to calculate all the details himself, he went to the places with supplies, glanced around, and came up with approximate data.


    Into the deep night, the adventurers were both hungry and sleepy. One of them grabbed something to eat, he went to the water¡¯s edge intending to take something out. Suddenly, a dark shadow sprang out of the water, bit onto his thigh, and tore off a large chunk of flesh.


    The adventurer let out a heart-wrenching scream, he might have been bitten on a blood vessel. Blood gushed out frantically as if being squeezed by magic, and it was impossible to stop it.


    His comrades rushed up to drag him back, they opened up his wound, an examination immediately changed their faces: ¡°It¡¯s over, his leg¡¯s gone, bandage it.¡±


    Seeing this, the faces of the other adventurers turned solemn, everyone knew what injuries could be healed and what couldn¡¯t. A wound like this won¡¯t be healed without a bishop-level worshipper present.


    Even if there was a bishop present, they would not spend money to treat such a wound. Even though it could be healed, it would take all their savings, their legs were not worth that much.


    The injured adventurer was very clear about his own situation, so when his fellow handed him a rope, he used all his strength to tie it up tightly.


    ¡°What is it that injured you?¡± His comrade asked.


    ¡°In the water.¡± The injured adventurer gritted his teeth and replied.


    The leg wound wasn¡¯t just a loss of a chunk of flesh, it decimated his livelihood. The fate of an adventurer who lost his legs, whether anyone would accept him, remained a question. They didn¡¯t belong to any major mercenary group, they couldn¡¯t afford to keep someone without contribution, most likely he would have to fend for himself.


    For a limping person, what kind of living could he make? At most, return to the village like Old John, till a few acres of barren land, marry a toothless widow. If they could have some children, there might be hope for old age.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even get a clear look at what attacked him.


    With a swoosh, a burst of Holy Light was shot into the sky. Upon hearing the screams, Ange and others hurried over.


    The darkness didn¡¯t affect Ange¡¯s observation. He launched a flashbang for the Purple Corpses, their vision was greatly compromised at night.


    ¡°There are things in the water, a lot of them.¡± said Ange, as he shot Holy Light into the water. The moment the Holy Light illuminated the canal, everyone was shocked to see the almost bursting canal was filled with densely packed shadows, each one showing their sharp teeth above the water.


    The power of the sharp teeth, the screaming adventurer had shown it well, a bite tore off a large chunk of flesh. Their biting force was even stronger than some large carnivorous animals.


    Ange approached the wounded adventurer, checked his wound, and casually dropped a drop of Essence and a dozen casts of Face Purification Technique. This bishop-level injury healed instantly in front of everyone.


    Ange wouldn¡¯t normally take the initiative like this, he adheres an equivalent exchange principle, only when his followers are injured, he would actively heal.


    But today, Negris urged him, to try and minimize casualties, otherwise, it would have a negative impact on the takeover of control.


    Before anyone could react, Ange had completed healing, then he stormed into the canal. Like dropping into boiling water, the whole canal began to bubble.


    Not only were adventurers stunned, even Negris and Lisa were amazed at what Ange was doing. Was he trying to commit suicide?


    Of course, Negris didn¡¯t think Ange was trying to commit suicide, he just felt Ange was a bit too excited.


    ¡°Hahaha, is he trying to commit suicide or has he lost his mind? Or he took the wrong route?¡± A loud laughter echoed through the surroundings. Looking in the direction of the voice, there was a figure slowly walking over, surrounded by countless little shadows.


    Without Ange¡¯s Holy Light, everyone had to use traditional means. A mage was chanting a spell and a Illumination Spell was cast into the sky.


    Under strong light, everyone finally saw those shadows clearly.


    The figure was wearing a cloak, his hood was down revealing a handsome face. Numerous monsters of the size of dogs but with fish heads were surrounding him, showing long and sharp teeth and ferocious expressions.

 Chapter 447: 264: No Wonder Ange is Excited _2

    Chapter 447: Chapter 264: No Wonder Ange is Excited _2


    The appearance of the monster startled everyone, making them instinctively want to retreat. Yet as they retreated, they found the crowd behind them pressing forward, blocking their way back. This made everyone start cursing angrily, ¡°Why are you pushing? Move back!¡±


    Behind them came a mournful voice, ¡°There are... more this way.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, you¡¯re already surrounded. But don¡¯t panic, as long as you don¡¯t make any drastic moves, my children won¡¯t hurt you,¡± the handsome figure said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± someone asked loudly.


    Someone recognized him and said loudly, ¡°I remember him, he¡¯s that eunuch singer, what¡¯s his name, Paro.¡±


    The handsome Paro pinched his nose, saying in embarrassment, ¡°That was just a disguise to hide my true identity, don¡¯t worry about it, forget it, or I¡¯ll let my children gnaw on you.¡±


    The fish-headed frog-like monsters all made hissing sounds.


    Paro waved his hand and the monsters around him quickly quieted down. He said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Paro, a beast tamer. I¡¯m pleased to meet you all. You¡¯ve been surrounded, so if you don¡¯t want to become food for my children, please, cooperate.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, I recognize you, little dragon-man. I want to do what you¡¯re doing. So that¡¯s how it works? Taking over a plane, you¡¯re really creative. I don¡¯t know how you made a connection with Pope Anthony, but I believe you would be more than willing to transfer the plane right certificate to me.¡± Paro smiled and said.


    Negris scratched his head and asked, ¡°Is it just you?¡±


    ¡°No, also my children. You think you can defeat all my children?¡± Paro spread his hands out, smiling.


    As he moved, hissing sounds came from all directions. The Light Sandbank and nearby waterways were all filled with black fish and those fish-headed frog-like monsters.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to defeat your kids, just killing you would be enough,¡± Luther spoke in a coarse voice, stuffing a beet into his mouth, and then created an Energy Sword.


    ¡°Oh! A High-level Sword Saint? So cool, I¡¯m so scared,¡± Paro pretended to be scared with an exaggerated tone.


    Following his words, a fish-faced frog-bodied monster suddenly bit its companion, cannibalizing its kind, growing legs, torso, hands as it ate.


    By the time it had consumed the fourth one, it had become a human being, with a handsome face like Paro¡¯s. The only difference was its monstrous and fierce eyes. When it opened its mouth, it revealed a set of sharp teeth.


    ¡°Unless you can kill all my children, killing me is useless, ha ha ha,¡± Paro laughed loudly.


    Negris felt his heart tense, suddenly realizing something and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not a beast tamer, you¡¯re an Insect God worshiper, a believer in Hermorthos!¡±


    Oh my god, Negris now understood what these monsters were. They were actually insects, which explained why Ange was so excited to plunge into the waterway. These were all insects!


    After growing the soilless rice in the water for four months, Ange¡¯s biggest expenditure was the Insect Ash Liquid. Ange had even started to dig out the heart of Hermorthos recently, ready to study how to mass produce insects.


    Ange was worrying about insects, and Paro was bringing it on his doorstep. If this wasn¡¯t perfect timing then what was? No wonder Ange was excited. So many insects, how much Insect Ash Liquid could they make by burning them all?


    Paro¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes fiercely fixing on Negris. He felt a sense of indignation at his identity being unveiled and yelled, ¡°What gives you the right to mention the name of the Insect God, kneel!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even Hermorthos wouldn¡¯t dare to say that I don¡¯t have the right. Even if I pee on it, it won¡¯t make a sound. Do you believe it?¡± Negris said with a grin, ready to urinate on Hermorthos¡¯ heart if the opponent dared to disbelieve.


    Perhaps sensing something, Lightning raised its head vigilantly and looked around.


    Paro shouted angrily, ¡°Do you really want to die? Are you all not afraid of death? If I let my children loose, whoever they bite, I won¡¯t be able to control. I still need you to stay alive to help me control this plane. If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down!¡±


    Negris and the others almost burst into laughter, but the other adventurers couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, looking at each other in uncertainty, unsure if they should kneel or not. The array of monsters across the hillside was rather intimidating. They were not familiar with Ange and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the conflict between both parties.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s indecision, Negris couldn¡¯t help but propose: ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your bugs back off a bit and leave some space for those who don¡¯t want to die? If it comes to fighting, kneeling won¡¯t help them much.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Paro quickly demanded his bugs to clear out a space for any adventurers who wished to withdraw.


    Most adventurers who didn¡¯t want to die naturally chose to stay out of the conflict and retreated to the cleared area, which included the adventurer whose leg had just been healed by Ange.


    Negris didn¡¯t mind their retreating; it was even better with them out of the way.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s start.¡± Negris ordered.


    The eager Little Angel was the first to spread her wings. A beam of light shone on Paro and erased him from sight.


    The former-monster-turned-man next to him had his ferocious gaze slowly shift to astonishment. Clearly, Paro¡¯s consciousness had transferred to this new body, but he seemed somewhat caught off guard; with so many bugs at his disposal, wasn¡¯t there any fear? Why were they so decisive in their attack?


    ¡°You...¡± he managed, but before he could continue, a pillar of black light ¨C the Breath of Death: Shockwave ¨C hit him and he disappeared once more.


    The prepared Lightning reared back and swung its head forcefully, sending its woolen cap flying off, revealing its single horn. The lightning that had been gathering was unleashed, striking down among the bugs and forming a web of electricity that moved outwards.


    Wherever the electrical web went, the incongruous fusion of fish-head and frog-body creatures straightened out and toppled over, lifeless.


    The cap that had been flicked away twisted in the air, extending its stubby limbs and landed neatly on the ground.


    Luther wielded his twin swords, charging into the mass of bugs. His swords created an impenetrable barrier, reducing the insects to flying debris.


    The Purple Skeleton Titans were hopping around. Their huge frames were not advantageous against these bugs, they could only hop as much as possible to prevent the bugs from landing on them.


    No one paid attention to the shoal of fish-bugs that were still in the water and had not participated in the battle. Suddenly, without any signs, they flipped over, lifeless.


    Some fish-bugs that were still alive discovered the corpses of their kind and, without any hesitation, bit into them. After eating half of the dead bugs, they too fell over, dead. Their carcasses then became food for the other bugs.


    In this way, the fish-bugs in the waterways died successively, rolling out like a tide, then there was nothing left of them but their husks.


    Negris quickly noticed this scene and took a sharp intake of breath: ¡°Did you pour insecticide into the water? Have you no conscience?¡±


    ¡°Conscience? What¡¯s that?¡± Ange brushed off a batch of fish-bug carcasses as he rushed out of the waterway, leaving a footprint in the sand.


    Paro, whose consciousness had shifted to some unknown corner, finally noticed that something was wrong. The strength of a bug master lies in war of attrition with the bugs¡¯ vast numbers. But if this continued, even a great number of bugs wouldn¡¯t seem sufficient, would it?


    Wanting to flee, the fish-bugs and frog-monsters received his message and began to retreat in a manner reminiscent of a receding tide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Negris shouted. ¡°If they get into the sea, we¡¯ll have real trouble. They¡¯ll overrun this plane of existence, including your rice paddies.¡±


    This was a marine world, teeming with various marine life. If even a single bug made it into the ocean, it could easily amass another wave of bugs. Ange wouldn¡¯t have to farm anymore, he could devote his time to killing bugs.


    Ange pulled out something which was about the size of a watermelon and pulsated like a heart in his hand.


    As soon as the object appeared, all the bugs went insane. They stopped retreating and rushed towards Ange in frenzy.


    The Instant Death Halo couldn¡¯t kill all the bugs immediately. Despite Ange¡¯s best efforts, some bugs would still manage to bite into the heart in his hand. As soon as a bug bit into the heart, it seemed to melt and merge with it.

 Chapter 448: 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_1

    Chapter 448: Chapter 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_1


    The day was gradually breaking, and Ange was joyfully collecting insect corpses with Little Angel and Little Zombie. Each burned insect was indeed a super fertilizer.


    Negris and Lamo, however, were silently observing a cocoon on the beach.


    After Ange took out the heart of the Insect God, all the insects went mad and rushed towards the heart as if their lives depended on it. Despite using all his magic, Ange couldn¡¯t stop the insects.


    This made Ange profoundly realize that his firepower was far from sufficient...


    In the end, he just managed to imprint a soul brand onto the heart before the insects submerged it.


    The insects bit on the heart, but instead of breaking it, they transformed into a liquid that stuck to the heart.


    The liquid accumulated increasingly, forcibly pushing Ange out and finally, countless insects stuck to the heart, forming a massive sphere with at least a ten-meter diameter.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Ange¡¯s sense of responsibility. Taking advantage of the liquid not yet solidifying, Ange quickly scrapped away more than half of it, leaving a sphere with only about five-meter diameter.


    According to the volume of a sphere, a five-meter diameter sphere has only one eighth the volume of a ten-meter diameter sphere.


    Finally, this liquid solidified into a five-meter cocoon. However, before it hardened, Ange peeled off two parts of the cocoon shell...


    Throughout the process, the insects acted as if they had gone mad, completely ignoring someone¡¯s commands. Ange saw a human-shaped creature struggling constantly within the insect pile. Its handsome face was filled with horror as it was forced to rush forward uncontrollably and ended up stuck to the cocoon.


    ¡°It seems that the Insect God¡¯s attraction to the insects is of the highest priority.¡± Negris murmured to himself.


    ¡°What a magical thing, it is brimming with endless vitality, contrasting starkly with us.¡± Lamo touched the cocoon shell, scanned it repeatedly with his thoughts, and marvelled, ¡°Is it trying to regenerate using its heart? Does it have a Life Box like our witches do?¡±


    ¡°Probably not, its vitality is simply stronger. It¡¯s not the same concept as the witches¡¯ Life Box.¡± Negris analyzed.


    Upon finishing his analysis, Negris turned to Ange and shouted, ¡°Ange, I¡¯m not an expert in this. Call Sava over.¡±


    Ange nodded to indicate that he understood and continued to collect his fertilizer. It wasn¡¯t until an hour later that he pulled out the Staff of Heaven and opened a portal.


    The Staff of Heaven opened the teleportation function of the Stairway to Heaven. Those who are teleported need to gather at Demon Valley first, enter the Holy Kingdom through the Stairway to Heaven, then pass through a portal at the top of the temple.


    If they aren¡¯t at Demon Valley, they¡¯d need to teleport to Demon Valley first. Although it requires multiple hops and is time-consuming, it¡¯s still the most convenient method of transport.


    The pharmacist Sava, Minotaur Cook Vania, Award Master Gear Vaguli and others, as well as Oke, all came over as well.


    Sava was pulled in front of the cocoon to study it, Vaguli was dragged to the irrigation channel of the soilless rice to research a quick harvesting machine, and Vania was taken to the detention area to cook for the adventurers, who were temporarily still held captive, to prevent them from starving to death.


    However, Vania didn¡¯t start a fire. Instead, she gave each person a hard-as-stones biscuit and also beat up two adventurers who expressed dissatisfaction. Soon, everyone realized that Vania was not suitable to be a cook, but was better suited to be a prison warden.


    After establishing her authority by beating up two adventurers, she began to select two adventurers who could cook but clearly had little combat power. They were to cook the meals.


    A group of adventurers who had been hungry all night and were parched from gnawing dry biscuits were finally able to eat a hot meal at noon ¨C boiled dry biscuits.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s something to eat, don¡¯t you see that our leader and our superiors are not eating!¡± Vania stood with hands on her hips, yelling.


    Those in the know gave her a few glances. They knew well that it would be a big problem if her own leader wanted to eat.


    Under the name of the Vegetable Bone Mercenary Group, Ange and the others began to take over the Light Sandbank. As long as they controlled the Teleportation Array, this plane was essentially in Ange¡¯s hands.


    Others could come, but if they didn¡¯t pass through the Teleportation Array, they would need to find their own way in, a feat which isn¡¯t feasible for ordinary people.


    Where could they go if they teleported here? The sandbank here had already been taken over. Unlike the Church of Light, Ange had a convenient method to monitor all the sandbanks by burying a skeleton on each one.


    Teleport into the sea? Then they would have to figure out how not to drown.


    However, it was estimated that no major power would be interested in this place. As far as the eye could see, it¡¯s all water. It was not cultivable, had no mines, and was remarkably lacking in specialty products. No wonder there were only about a thousand adventurers here despite the Light Sandbank being established for over two hundred years.


    Ange was busy disposing of insect corpses, Negris was busy studying the insect cocoon, and Vaguli was busy researching the harvester. Three days later, Vaguli brought his harvester to Ange.


    ¡°Sir, please look at this. It¡¯s a simple rolling reaper. It first presses down the gelatinous plate to keep it at the height of the reaper. Then when the reaper rolls over it, the rear plate pushes the rice to the shore naturally. Someone on the shore binds the rice straw, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°All you need to do is to drag the gelatinous plate over the irrigation canal and slide it into this slot. Sir, all the gelatinous plates you made are of the same size. You just need to stick to this size in the future.¡± Vaguli explained.


    Ange tried it out and indeed found it very convenient. As he planted along the irrigation channel, he tied each gelatinous plate together with a rope during harvest. It was like pulling a parade of carts.

 Chapter 449: 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_2

    Chapter 449: Chapter 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_2


    ¡°Make a few more sickles, harvesting a hundred thousand tonnes of grain isn¡¯t too difficult. Let¡¯s start gathering it ¡ª harvesting and sending it over to Anthony at the same time. With ample food supply, he¡¯ll find it easier to deceive people,¡± said Ange.


    Negris, with hands on his hips and smirking with schadenfreude, said, ¡°I want to know right now, how does he plan on getting a hundred thousand people out of the Master Plane?¡±


    Soon enough, Negris understood. ¡°What? A Holy War? These are heathens?¡±


    Negris stared at the farmers in the teleportation array, his eyes bulging in surprise. Humans, heretics in fact, were also present on the Master Plane?


    ¡°Of course there are, plenty of them. Some small countries have exceptional terrain and sturdy defenses. Their faith is steadfast and it¡¯s difficult to convert them. These folks are Followers of the Harvest Goddess,¡± Saint Patri, an old friend of Silver Coin¡¯s and the one responsible for shipping people over and explaining Anthony¡¯s plan, chimed in.


    ¡°However, they¡¯ve also suffered a calamity this year. They moved to the Eastern Diocese, where it wasn¡¯t easy for the Lord to support them. After all, both the Eastern and Western Diocese were affected. If the Lord aided the heathens, his own people within the Church would dispute him,¡± she said.


    Negris nodded in understanding. The issue with the heretics was complex. Even though the Followers of the Harvest Goddess were unharmed, aiding others in their time of need was likely to infuriate his people and lead to backlash for Anthony.


    ¡°But His Majesty doesn¡¯t wish to see them die too. So, he¡¯s benevolently sent people to spread rumors that we intend to exterminate all of them to avoid wasting food, causing these heretics to live in fear,¡± Patri said, her tone a bit incredulous every time she mentioned ¡®heretics¡¯.


    It was apparent that she was the type that didn¡¯t care much about heretics and was merely fulfilling Anthony¡¯s orders.


    ¡°At the same time, His Majesty rallied the Church internally, announcing a Holy War against these heretics. He found a channel where one healthy heretic could be traded for a tonne of grain. So, he instructed the pious in the war not to harm the opponent¡¯s life or body,¡± Patri added.


    Negris burst out laughing. ¡°What? That¡¯s possible? Two birds with one stone, shameless Anthony!¡±


    Patri pretended not to hear as she continued speaking, ¡°Dyson found this trade to be profitable and demanded to be involved, but was rejected by His Majesty. Dyson then asked whether the deal should not be limited to heretics. He said that even if he could exchange a person for a tonne of grain, why not exchange believers? So, His Majesty wanted me to ask you, do you want the Followers of Light?¡±


    Negris responded with a smile, ¡°No, Anthony again wants us to raise and take care of people for free, how shameless.¡±


    Pretending she hadn¡¯t heard again, Patri continued, ¡°Then His Majesty sent people to the Followers of the Harvest Goddess to spread rumors that the Harvest Goddess was located here. Anyone arriving here could be well-fed and serve the goddess. His Majesty asked me to query if you would show a miracle for these people to misinterpret that you are the Harvest Goddess.¡±


    ¡°We can do that, but Ange would definitely not be so idle ¡ª Lisa, Lisa, come here, you are the best at playing these tricks.¡±


    ....


    High Priest Dakwen was in despair as he eyed the sand dunes, waterways, adventurers, and all the strange beings around him. He knew he¡¯d been duped by the Church of Light.


    These people were here to trick and confuse, luring them here to face their doom. There¡¯s no way the Harvest Goddess could have left her footprints in this desolate world, right?


    As a priest of the Harvest Goddess, Dakwen¡¯s faith was unwavering, and he would happily give his life for the Goddess without hesitation.


    However, this year, for some unknown reason, the goddess did not bless them, and their land did not yield a bountiful harvest. Could it possibly be that the Harvest Goddess had abandoned them?


    For ordinary believers, faith cannot be eaten. Hungry as they were, they felt no god was effective. Under their influence, Dakwen had followed them and escaped to the land of the heretics.


    The state of affairs for the heretics didn¡¯t seem to be any better. Rumors of them being wiped out were spread, then it was said they¡¯re being traded for foods. In the end, the rumor had become: the Harvest Goddess offered food to exchange for these devout believers.


    Dakwen scoffed at the idea. If the Goddess really wanted to swap these believers, why not directly communicate with this high priest? Why involve heretics as the mediator?


    But did Dakwen have a choice? No. The only thing he could do was to tell everyone that he would go and look for the goddess first, then return to inform them.


    If he doesn¡¯t return, they must not step into the teleportation array, better to fight the heretics than enter the array. At least then they would die on the Master Plane, their bodies becoming nutrients for the ground.


    Of course, he also held a slight glimmer of hope. What if the rumors were true?


    Alas, any trace of hope seems to have completely shattered. In this barren world full of infertile sand, how could the Harvest Goddess have left her footprints?


    Just as Dakwen was indecisive about whether he should simply keel over right then and there, a long chain of gelatinous panels, each sprouting rice stalks, slowly sailed past him in the waterways.


    On the first panel stood a young woman, clad in a green dress, her complexion fair and beautiful, sharing a resemblance with the Harvest Goddess herself.


    As the panel glided past Dakwen, the lady flew up and floated before Dakwen and the others. Holy radiance shone from her, a loving smile adorning her face as she slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

 Chapter 450: 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_3

    Chapter 450: Chapter 265: Goddess Believer, Professional Farmer_3


    With her words, the green plants on the row of gel panels behind her suddenly started to grow rapidly.


    Not far from the shore, Ange quietly set down his footprint. For a more dramatic effect, he deliberately chose plants that were about to bloom and bear fruit. Under the Instant Death Halo, these plants suddenly bloomed and fruited, creating a very exciting visual effect.


    Under this backdrop, Lisa smiled and said, ¡°I will bring you the harvest.¡±


    This is the most common phrase in the Holy Code of the Harvest Goddess, which is a clear hint at her identity.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the backdrop of rapidly growing crops behind her, this would have been, at most, a pleasant greeting, like the Church of Light¡¯s ¡®Holy Light bless you¡¯.


    But with the contrast of the crops growing rapidly behind her, even Dakwen could not doubt it anymore. Trembling with excitement, he knelt and worshiped, ¡°May the Goddess bless us! May the harvest be bountiful!¡±


    ...


    Dakwen returned to the Master Plane through the Teleportation Array, excitedly shouting to all believers, ¡°We have found the Goddess, we have found the Goddess. The Harvest Goddess has brought us harvest and magical Soilless Rice. Quickly, bring our farming tools and serve the Harvest Goddess!¡±


    Believers of the Harvest Goddess kept pouring into the Clean Sea Plane. Ange quickly discovered that these people were taking away the jobs of his planting.


    The followers of the Harvest Goddess are the most professional farmers. After a couple of days of research, they started to understand the cultivation methods of the Soilless Rice. Moreover, their planting skills were far more refined than Ange¡¯s.


    During large-scale planting, Ange couldn¡¯t be meticulous with every single seed. He used magic to plant, the spacing was enough, but it could not maintain the most suitable spacing like professional farmers.


    If Ange randomly planted nine rows on a panel, they could plant ten rows. That¡¯s a whole extra row of output, that¡¯s a tenth!


    Well, the more refined operations of the harvest farmers reduced Ange¡¯s major role to merely regulating the gel panels. As long as the gel panels were adjusted properly, the other tasks could be taken over by these farmers. Soon, floating gel panels filled all the waterways of the entire sand bar, only leaving a few main channels for ships to pass through.


    Ange lost his biggest pleasure...


    ¡°You can¡¯t reclaim everything to plant yourself like you did in the Resting Abyss. You can¡¯t supply food for all these people. Let them plant. Otherwise, we can¡¯t afford to support these hundred thousand people.¡±


    Under the earnest persuasion of Negris, Ange gave up the idea of driving these people away to plant himself. He sulkily crouched on a sand bar at the edge, staring at the distant sea.


    Little Angel and Little Zombie crouched at his sides, with a big cat crouched on Little Angel¡¯s head.


    This was the outermost sand bar here. All that could be seen was water. The setting sun slanted, and the surface of the water sparkled.


    Negris flew over, sighed, didn¡¯t know what to say. Given Ange¡¯s character, he was so idle that he was watching the sunset, it is imaginable how bored he was: ¡°Or you...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he noticed a small dot in the distance rapidly enlarging. Looking at the shadow of the sail, it was clearly Jelis¡¯s Ground Effect Airship.


    The airship sped by at a height of two or three meters, the wind pressed down, stirring up a white water trail. But there was an even larger water trail behind it, a massive sea creature was closely chasing the airship, the distance was closing.


    Good, something to play with. Ange flipped over, sat on Negris, and waved his big hand forward.


    Negris panicked, where was Lightning? He looked around, but didn¡¯t see Lightning. In reluctance, he flew up and headed in the direction of the airship.


    The chaser of the airship was the Sea God of the Gluglu Tribe, a hundred-meter-long sea monster. It looked a bit like an eel, but it was shorter and fatter, and unfortunately, it was not a Devil Beast.


    Therefore, when it encountered the invincible-bodied Steadfast Locke, its head was busted with just a couple of punches. Taking advantage of a few seconds left in the transformation, Ange grabbed the beast¡¯s neck and quickly dragged it to the shallow beach.


    The Gluglus attached to the sea monster were all shaken off. They blankly watched their ¡®Sea God¡¯, considered invincible, get its head busted within a few punches by the Purple Gold Skeleton and then dragged away. They all stayed stunned for a while before they came to their senses and scattered.


    ¡°Such a fat sea monster. These fats can be used as lamp oil, these skins can be used to make clothes, this meat can feed a hundred thousand people for several meals. Haha, let¡¯s have an extra meal tonight.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Sana rode on Lightning and ran over here. The first thing she saw was the giant sea monster in front of her, and she jumped up excitedly, ¡°Sirs, did you all know already? You caught it so quickly? I was just about to come over and tell you all.¡±


    Negris was confused, ¡°Know what? What should we know?¡±


    ¡°That Insect God Cocoon is about to hatch, but it doesn¡¯t have enough heat. It can¡¯t break out of the cocoon and it¡¯s withering. I was just about to come over to notify you to find a way to catch some fish. Don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t ...¡±


    PS: It¡¯s double now, please vote, owu~

 Chapter 451: 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_1

    Chapter 451: Chapter 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_1


    Seemingly endless amounts of sea monster fat were placed on the cocoon, rapidly melting and then absorbed. The three-inch-thick layer of grease was completely drained in just a few seconds.


    Didn¡¯t it need heat energy? Grease has a high calorie content, no need to eat meat, just drink the oil.


    As for the sea monster¡¯s meat, it was being continuously poured into a massive stone pot, boiling fiercely. The aroma of the meat was irresistible to anyone who caught a whiff of it.


    These days, even wealthy landlords didn¡¯t often get to eat meat. It was ironically the adventurers, constantly on the move, who were most likely to come across it.


    However, the opportunity to taste sea monster meat was quite rare.


    Vania pulled out a sack and scooped up a bowl full of salt. She poured it all into the stone pot. Even the adventurers couldn¡¯t help but swallow at the sight.


    The seas of the Light Sea Plane were freshwater and abundant with fish, yet salt was scarce. Some adventurers had stayed here for years, eating fish every day. Their mouths had become dull with the flavor, and the sight of so much salt made them yearn to rush up and have a taste.


    Vania tasted the soup to gauge the saltiness and, satisfied, moved on to scoop out some spices from several other sacks.


    The crowd of onlookers stirred. One person couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is this... the execution meal? Will there be spices added too?¡±


    In the main plane, spices were incredibly precious, more valuable than gold. Even the nobility couldn¡¯t eat spices every day, which lead to the establishment of a banquet tradition called the ¡°Spice Feast,¡± where the wealthy donned their magnificent attire to enjoy spices together.


    The crowd consisted mostly of poor adventurers. Why would they have the privilege of tasting spices? The fear was that after the meal they would be executed.


    This fear led to everyone needing the toilet in hurry. Little did they know that Vania had just casually decided to add the spices after Ange had casually set up a spice farm for her.


    Ange collected seeds for over a thousand varieties of crops for Silver Coin, the elf brought in over ten thousand. Surely everyone can understand the painful dilemma of having too many toys and not knowing with which to play?


    So Ange just casually asked everyone if there were any crops they wanted. Only Vaguli, Sava, and Vania raised their hands.


    Vaguli wanted a few types of timber for building constructs. When Ange placed Divine Wood, the World Tree, and bamboo in front of him, he immediately changed his statement: ¡°Nevermind, I suppose I could begrudgingly make do with these types of wood.¡±


    Sava was a pharmacist, she needed a lot of different medicinal herbs. But Ange didn¡¯t want to bother too much, so he planted only a few rare types and let Sava buy the rest. After all, she had a budget every quarter.


    Vania also wanted several types of spices. Even though there are many varieties of spices, Vania had only seen a few commonly used ones. She wouldn¡¯t know how to use any others, so giving her more would be pointless.


    But having a few commonly used species was pretty good. Sprinkle some cumin on the roast and some cinnamon on the soup, Vania¡¯s food could beat ninety-nine percent of cooks on the plane. She could finally be considered a proper cook, not just a Minotaur warrior.


    The group of adventurers and Harvest believers cleaned out the meat soup and roast. When they found out that it wasn¡¯t an execution meal but just Vania¡¯s routine, she instantly became the most popular person in the Light Sea Plane, second only to the Harvest Goddess, Lisa.


    In the end, even the people in charge of executions were less popular than those who were in charge of meals...


    Those responsible for executions stood around the cocoon, watching it absorb the sea monster fat. Everyone could feel the joyous vibes emanating from it, reminding them of Little Sapling.


    Ange simply brought out Little Sapling and placed it on his head, allowing it to wave its leaves: Grow¨Cstrong¨C!


    The aura of the cocoon had indeed grown much stronger.


    After absorbing about two or three tons of fat, the cocoon snapped open revealing a chubby... pony.


    It looked exactly like a pony, except its face and neck weren¡¯t as long, its limbs didn¡¯t end in hooves, and it had a pair of small wings and fine scales on its back.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned to Lightning.


    Lightning, who was curiously inspecting the pony, was taken aback upon noticing everyone looking at it. ¡°What are you all looking at me for?¡±


    After saying this, it seemed to realize something and hurriedly protested, ¡°No, not me, I¡¯ve done nothing, don¡¯t blame me!¡±


    Everyone also deemed it unlikely and turned back to observe. Lisa commented, ¡°Those scales look kind of like Dragon Scales.¡±


    Everyone then looked towards Negris.


    Negris was quite calm: ¡°I¡¯m a Dead Dragon.¡±


    True, Dead Dragons couldn¡¯t do anything. Everyone turned their heads back to observe again. The chubby Insect God was curiously eyeing everyone with its round, wide eyes. After a few glances, its attention turned to the broken cocoon shell.


    It opened its wide mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth, and bit down on the cocoon shell. It easily crunched the shell to pieces and swallowed it.


    ¡°Many oviparous animals have a habit of eating their own eggshells. Could it be considered oviparous now? Weren¡¯t you saying it was an Insect God?¡± Sava asked curiously as she leaned in to touch the cocoon shell.


    The chubby Insect God was naturally not polite. It opened its wide mouth to bite down on the inquisitive head. With so many sharp teeth, if Sava were bitten, she would likely lose her head and at best, could hope for a new life as a Headless Zombie.


    Ange gave a mental command, and the chubby Insect God suddenly stiffened. Its round eyes were full of panic as it realized that it couldn¡¯t close its mouth anymore.

 Chapter 452: 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_2

    Chapter 452: Chapter 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_2


    What to do? What to do? The Insect God was frantic, using its forepaws to hold its mouth, trying to close it, but no matter how hard it tried, its paws couldn¡¯t reach its lower jaw. Not until Ange released his soul control could it finally close its mouth.


    The Insect God seemed to understand its predicament, obediently lying down. Its eyes warily scanned its surroundings before ultimately landing on Ange, instinctively conveying a flattering expression. It had clearly realized who was exerting soul control over it.


    Ange watched it behave obediently until the Insect God finally lowered its head, daring not to meet Ange¡¯s gaze anymore.


    Only then did Ange wave his hand, signaling it to continue eating.


    As the Insect God was gnawing on the cocoon, it was Negris¡¯s turn to take the stage. He flew in front of the Insect God and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡±


    The Insect God stared blankly at Negris, a piece of cocoon in its mouth.


    ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± Negris ventured again.


    The Insect God shook its head and lay back into the cocoon, heartily chewing on it.


    Negris folded his little paws behind him, gave Ange a quick glance and then proclaimed to the Insect God: ¡°You are Hemel.¡±


    The Insect God looked up, the cocoon still in its jaws, its eyes blank.


    ¡°You are Hemel, Hemel is you, do you understand? From now on, if anyone calls Hemel, they are calling you.¡± Negris repeated its name three times in quick succession.


    The Insect God nodded blankly, and then buried its head back into the cocoon. To it now, nothing could be more important than feeding.


    Negris flew back and secretly consulted Ange, ¡°How was it? When I called its name, did its soul give any reactions?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°It appears, then, to have truly lost its previous memory, or perhaps we could say it now possesses a new soul,¡± Negris concluded.


    Ange¡¯s soul control enabled him to detect even the slightest fluctuations in the soul, so the Insect God¡¯s complete lack of response to its name suggested it had no recollection of it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a deity, isn¡¯t it true that it¡¯s incredibly difficult for them to lose their memory? Wasn¡¯t it said that it¡¯s difficult to kill a god? If their memories can¡¯t be preserved, can they still be considered difficult to kill?¡± Lisa approached, articulating her doubts.


    Negris explained, ¡°The difficulty of annihilating a deity refers to their ability, under the conditions of having a large number of devotees who harbor an unending faith in them, to reignite their Divine Fire even if they perish. Only if all the believers are exterminated could the deity be considered dead.¡±


    ¡°However, whether the deity that reignites the Divine Fire is the same entity raises questions. For example, it¡¯s much like you witches, theoretically, witches have Life Boxes and can be reborn numerous times. But what about the witches who cannot create a Life Box? Isn¡¯t their demise no different if their soul disperses?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with deities: there are many ways they can retain their memories, including sealing, engraving, and reincarnation. However, if a deity lacks these skills and its divine status shatters, the newly reignited Divine Fire may lose its memories. Is it still the Insect God? Is it still Hemel?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this Hemel was originally just a farmer and only became the Insect God through a series of fortunate incidences involving breeding insects. In terms of skills, he might have fewer than you.¡±


    With sudden clarity, Lisa admired, ¡°Lord Nage, you know so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Negris replied indifferently, waving a hand and making a concerted effort to keep his tail from twitching with elation. ¡°You should study more about these theories. Now that you have the faith of the hundred thousand followers of the Harvest Goddess, we can try to usurp the faith of the Harvest Goddess and transform you into a false God.¡±


    ¡°This... is it really this thrilling? I... I¡¯m a bit scared.¡± Lisa, who had lived for over a thousand years and experienced a myriad of situations, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered, her legs trembling slightly.


    Becoming a god? Even if it¡¯s becoming a false God, that was something she had never contemplated in her life.


    ¡°What are you scared of? Even if you become a god, you¡¯d just be a subordinate deity to Ange. Any benefits would still belong to him, you¡¯d merely be borrowing his power,¡± Negris replied, somewhat annoyed.


    Right now, it was just a subordinate deity. Any benefits were Ange¡¯s. Only pots were its own.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, if it¡¯s like this, that¡¯s good, I¡¯ll follow my Lord¡¯s instructions.¡± Lisa let out a great sigh of relief. The pressure on her disappeared instantly, and her legs stopped feeling weak.


    Heh, borrowing the Lord¡¯s power? Lisa was familiar with this concept. Plus, having a generous master deity like Ange meant there was nothing bad about being a subordinate deity, and there would be no stress to carry.


    ...


    In the Holy Light Temple, Guliani was praying in front of the statue of God, a scepter in one hand and the Holy Code in the other. This religious exercise was a daily routine for the Pope. As he prayed, an invisible bridge was erected between him and the statue, with an unseen power transmitting between them.


    After an immeasurable amount of time, Guliani slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of golden pupils. His entire aura was brimming with an imminent force, like it was ready to burst out of his body at any moment.


    Guliani stood steadily, waiting for this impulse to recede, for the golden glow in his eyes to dissipate. Only then did he lower his hands and murmur to himself, ¡°My power is growing stronger. Once I gain control over divinity, I will bring down divine punishment and judge you, Anthony.¡±


    ...


    Anthony was incredibly busy, his feet hardly touching the ground. With Ange¡¯s constant supply of food, Anthony suddenly felt more confident to suppress grain prices and deal with those profiteering merchants.

 Chapter 453: 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_3

    Chapter 453: Chapter 266: Six Gods? What Six Gods?_3


    Before all this, he issued a high-level administrative order demanding rigorous checks, forbidding a single grain of food from leaving the Eastern Diocese.


    Then he started to continuously ship food from Light Sea Plane, blatantly letting soldiers and merchant convoys from various nations help transport the food.


    Almost overnight, the news that Archbishop Anthony had acquired a large amount of food spread throughout the entire Eastern Diocese, leading to fluctuations in grain prices.


    The noble landlords and merchants who hoarded grain swiftly took action, attempting to transport the grain to the Western Diocese where the prices were higher. But due to Anthony¡¯s administrative order, they couldn¡¯t move it.


    Seeing grain prices loosen day by day, some people, fearing they would get stuck with the food, had no choice but to sell it at a reduced price.


    As long as the price fell within a reasonable range, Anthony didn¡¯t refuse anyone; he took as much as he could get and borrowed money from the Silver Chamber of Commerce if his funds were insufficient.


    Kvada, if Negris found out, he would surely chastise Anthony again. This was beyond double-dipping ¨C it was triple-dipping.


    As it was authorized, the Silver Chamber of Commerce nearly monopolized major human-elf trades, and due to the elves¡¯ abundance of mineral reserves, the Silver Chamber of Commerce had a strong cash flow.


    Anthony, on the other hand, was a quality borrower with a bunch of prime real estate in his hands. If possible, he would even dare to mortgage churches and temples.


    Of course, the Silver Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t dare to accept those, they only took manors and mines, etc.


    With ample funds and the continuous purchase of grain, Anthony¡¯s confidence grew, his hand of cards got thicker, and his room for maneuver increased.


    All of this required only a bit of initial investment, and that hundred thousand tons of grain from Lord Ange was the lever that set it in motion.


    Now, by reallocating the food to nearby disaster-stricken regions, the Eastern Diocese had a chance to get through this year of disaster.


    However, all of these require meticulous paperwork. These past few days, Anthony had been signing documents, releasing grain, reallocating manpower, paying money, and so on. He signed until his fingers went stiff, and from time to time, he had to cast a Holy Light of Healing on himself.


    A shadow silently entered the room.


    Anthony immediately flipped the table in front of him, unleashed all his defensive abilities, and then shouted in his mind: Help me, Lord!!!


    Being able to silently enter his room, it was definitely not an ordinary person. In this situation, daring to assassinate him would mean they were extremely confident. No matter what, crying for help was the first step, and anyway, Lord Ange wouldn¡¯t charge him.


    The figure lightly caught the table, awkwardly saying, ¡°Uh, Lord Bishop Anthony, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Anthony took a closer look, ¡°Shamara, why is it you? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Apart from an assassin, indeed only Shamara, who had predictive abilities, could sneak in without making a sound.


    The guards outside the room heard the commotion and rushed in, but were immediately halted by Anthony, ¡°Don¡¯t come in, close your eyes, get out.¡±


    Shamara was a Fallen Angel. Seeing her in his room, even the Holy Water couldn¡¯t cleanse Anthony.


    The guards hastily retreated, witnessing only the alluring figure, they suddenly realized: Damn, we¡¯ve interrupted Lord Bishop¡¯s good times.


    Shamara awkwardly said, ¡°I just wanted to find you and ask you to tell Lord Ange that we need six gods.¡±


    ¡°Six gods? What requires six gods?¡± Anthony asked, puzzled.


    Shamara became even more awkward, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. While training for Holy Spirit Possession with Luna, my power greatly increased, and this voice in my heart kept telling me we need six gods. Where am I supposed to find six gods? You go talk to Lord Ange about it.¡±


    ¡°Too late, you talk to him yourself,¡± Anthony said grumpily.

 Chapter 454: 267 Burn Your Grain_1

    Chapter 454: Chapter 267 Burn Your Grain_1


    Sometimes, Anthony didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or sad. The summoning of the Master God should have been an incredible, unbeatable ultimate move. It should at least have taken some effort, some time to chant some sort of prayer, right?


    No, Ange arrived as soon as he called. It happened so quickly that Anthony didn¡¯t even have the chance to cancel it. Seriously, could there be a more idle Master God? It was almost undignified.


    Of course, Anthony wasn¡¯t complaining, he was just lamenting the lack of pomp and ceremony. Next time, he would definitely think up an incredibly cool incantation and complete it before begging for help.


    A powerful aura appeared out of nowhere, and a holy light emitted from Anthony. The light was animate, slowly moving away from Anthony, its two ends gripped like a hammer, ready to be swung at any moment.


    A confusing piece of information reached the minds of the two people present. Despite being separated by a dimensional plane, they could feel Ange tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°Six Gods, Lord, we need six Gods,¡± Shamara quickly stated.


    Ange¡¯s thoughts focused on Anthony.


    Anthony spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just popped out and scared me. I thought she was an assassin, so I called for your help, my Lord. As for the six gods... when did you sense this?¡± This last part was directed at Shamara.


    Shamara replied, ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Be more specific.¡±


    ¡°Around nine in the evening, two days ago.¡± Shamara thought for a moment before giving a more precise time.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s related to Lord Ange?¡± Anthony asked again.


    Shamara nodded her head decisively, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s related to Lord Ange. I sense that Lord Ange needs six Gods, but why six, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Two days ago at nine in the evening? Lord, what were you doing two nights ago at that time?¡± asked Anthony.


    ¡°Beating a god,¡± Ange replied. He was beating up Hemel, the Insect God, for biting Little Angel.


    Among those under Ange¡¯s command, there were a variety of beings ¨C dimensional beasts, giant skeletons, little zombies, the World Tree, and others. Many had a strong territorial instinct, but usually, they coexisted peacefully. The main reason being a clear pecking order.


    Every time a newcomer joined, Little Angel, accompanied by Little Zombie, would have a heart-to-heart with them. If that didn¡¯t work, a fight would ensue. If they couldn¡¯t win, Ange would step in.


    Some creatures were smart, like Dimensional Beast and Big Bone, who had formed alliances early on. Some were not so bright and fought back. Insect God bit off one of Little Angel¡¯s arms, and in turn got blasted by Holy Light Flash.


    Little Angel then came back to Ange, and Ange gave it a good beating. So, two nights ago, he was busy beating up a god.


    Anthony and Shamara exchanged glances, if anyone else had claimed to be ¡®beating a god¡¯, they would assume it was a bluff, but with Ange, it was likely to be true. No wonder he needed six gods, one or two probably wouldn¡¯t satisfy his need to beat them up.


    ¡°You need six Gods because you were beating one up? Do you need the six to line up for you to beat?¡±


    Anthony frowned and shook his head, ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up. We might be missing some key information. For example, time in the Light Sea Plane isn¡¯t the same as it is in the Master Plane. One day there is two and a half hours shorter than our day. Two days ago, at nine o¡¯clock, it would have been mid-afternoon there. Lord, what were you doing then?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Hatching a god.¡±


    That was when Hemel had just emerged from his cocoon.


    Anthony clapped his hands, ¡°That must be it! Shamara merely has predictive ability, not prophetic ability. Something must have triggered her extrasensory perception. Lord, you were creating a god. Six gods ¨C perhaps you need to create six gods.¡±


    Ange counted on his fingers, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the energy that was projected onto Anthony quickly faded, and Ange¡¯s presence disappeared. He had withdrawn.


    ¡°Err, Lord, could you give us a clue as to what¡¯s enough before you go? Don¡¯t just leave us hanging like that,¡± Anthony mumbled to himself.


    Of course, he only dared to mumble; he didn¡¯t dare to ask directly through a spiritual connection. Now he kind of understood why Negris complained about Ange from time to time; sometimes Ange really could be frustrating.


    ¡°Could it be... six gods... that¡¯s enough?¡± Shamara timidly suggested, a lack of certainty in her voice.


    Anthony blinked, ¡°Even though it seems incredible, since you said it, it¡¯s probably true. What about now? Do you feel anything now?¡±


    Shamara shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to sense anything about Lord Ange, ever. It was only that night when we were practicing Holy Spirit Possession that I had a vague sense of something. Since then, despite trying, I haven¡¯t been able to sense anything.¡±


    Anthony nodded, ¡°It probably exceeds your capabilities. Anyway, enough about that. How have you been doing lately? Everything good?¡±


    Shamara smiled awkwardly.


    Anthony knew they weren¡¯t doing well from just one look. Despite one being a Six-winged Angel and the other a Fallen Angel, they were just two inexperienced girls who had little understanding of the world. Once brute force couldn¡¯t resolve their problems, they were completely lost.

 Chapter 455: 267 Burn Your Food_2

    Chapter 455: Chapter 267 Burn Your Food_2


    Luna is the Holy Spirit, with Holy Spirit Armor and she can also possess Shamara, but they can¡¯t possibly run around in Holy Spirit Armor all the time, can they? And certainly not in their birthday suits, right?


    If they wear clothes, they inevitably have to interact with other people, whether they steal or snatch them, it¡¯s not easy to find clothes that fit, let alone ones that aren¡¯t disgustingly dirty.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have an issue with dirty outerwear, and used Purification to make it wearable, what about underwear?


    Would one be willing to wear someone else¡¯s underwear after purifying them? Shamara certainly wouldn¡¯t.


    So, even now, she still wears the underwear she stitched from the silk cloth that Negris had given her when she was in Dark City.


    The quality of the fabric was very good, but since Shamara wasn¡¯t good at craftsmanship, the underwear is now, after several repairs, completely out of shape. Who would have thought that underneath the simple dress of a cold and beautiful saintess, would be such deformed underwear?


    Luckily, no one has seen it, otherwise, Shamara would be so embarrassed that she would gouge out their eyes.


    Beyond clothes, the food is also a hassle. Although her appetite is getting smaller and smaller, she still has to eat a bit every day. After gnawing on dry food and raw meat for a few months, she now misses the pastries in the curia.


    There are also numerous other little problems. Although they are still tolerable, they are definitely not ¡®living well¡¯. Now they mostly only venture out at night, trying their best not to interact with people, to avoid stirring up chaos.


    Previously, Shamara didn¡¯t restrain herself, but now she dares not. The Master Plane is suffering from famine and pestilence. If she were to stir things up, it would definitely affect the overall situation of the disaster relief, and surely a large group of people would come to get rid of her.


    That¡¯s bad enough, but Anthony would surely come to eradicate her, and maybe he could even convince Ange, then if Ange came for her, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to run.


    Because her predictive ability does not work on Ange, and in front of Ange, the voice in her heart would only crazily warn her not to make a move.


    Not daring to rashly take action and lack of life experience, Shamara certainly isn¡¯t feeling comfortable.


    Anthony kindly says: ¡°I want to rebuild the Fallen Legion. Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª¡± Shamara spurted out, ¡®What is the Fallen Legion? Is it made up of those people whose divine power was plundered and corrupted by her? Now, Anthony invites her, the originator, to join the legion? Is he joking?


    Anthony says seriously: ¡°I am not joking, a group of people with the Power of Fall could accomplish a lot under your leadership.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t accept my command because it was me who made them Fallen.¡± Shamara retorted.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have to know your identity. This is a set of Holy Spirit Armor, just wear it.¡± Anthony took out a Holy Spirit Armor Egg and placed it on the table.


    ¡°Impossible, even in the armor, they will recognize me through the Power of Fall.¡± Shamara said.


    Anthony smiled slightly. At this point, he was already 80% confident he could coax Shamara into his hands, because all Shamara spoke about were operational details, without directly refusing Anthony¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°We can do this, and this, and no one will suspect you.¡±


    Shamara was tongue-tied. Can that even work? She suddenly understood what it meant to be crafty and slippery. If she became an enemy to someone like Anthony, she could be played to death without even knowing who was playing her.


    ...


    Ange withdrew his power, then scratched his head.


    Negris hastily asked: ¡°What did you do earlier? Did Anthony cause any trouble? Did he cry for help?¡±


    After Ange told him everything, Negris frowned: ¡°Six deities? Why six? Why not seven, eight, or ten?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Negris flapped his wings and flew back and forth: ¡°You have now the Undead Godhood, count it as one, me, count it as another, Goddess of Beauty and God of Farming only have Faith Fire and can¡¯t be counted as deities, the Insect God counts as one, so now there are three.¡±


    ¡°Little Sapling is not a god, even though the elves call it the God of Life, but the power of the Tree of Life does not come from faith, but from itself, its own power is even stronger than deities¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The Ring of Balance, you only have one ring, no Godhood, so it doesn¡¯t count. So now you only have three gods unless you can ignite the divine fire of the Goddess of Beauty and the God of Farming.¡±


    Negris, counting his four claws, said: ¡°But that¡¯s only five, still missing one.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, Harvest.¡± Ange said.


    Although his tone was a statement, Negris knew it was a question mark, and he directly shook his head: ¡°No, stole the divine power, can become a fake god, but can¡¯t become a True God, cannot get Godhood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what about this?¡± Ange said, and then reached into the Temple of Rest.


    Soon, Negris felt that his body ¡ª¡ª the Bronze Book was being quickly pulled and soon arrived under the World Tree at the edge of the farm.


    Negris suddenly knew that Ange must have planted something.


    There was a World Tree and a large bamboo forest there. Ange parted the bamboo, then pointed to a flower bud inside: ¡°This one.¡±


    The flower bud clearly resembled the one that sprouted a Divine Body in Druid Canyon, but it was much smaller, roughly the size of a washbasin.


    ¡°Kvada, are you growing a god?!¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

 Chapter 456: 267 Burn Your Food_3

    Chapter 456: Chapter 267 Burn Your Food_3


    Kvada, that skull, was stealthily sowing gods. Sure enough, what was sown in the bud wasn¡¯t necessarily a god, but it was indeed a quicker way to create one. After thousands of years of research, the elf Deru had finally made progress.


    Unfortunately, the Divine Body was crushed by the God of Life.


    ¡°Are you sure you can raise a god? Only those with godliness count, you know,¡± asked Negris.


    Ange nodded in reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, then. As long as we kindle the Divine Fire of the Goddess of Beauty and the God of Farming, along with this one, we¡¯ll have six gods. But what are we to do with six gods? Did Shamara say anything else?¡± Negris continued his questioning.


    Ange shook his head.


    Leaving the Resting Palace, returning to his own body, Negris continued to chatter, ¡°What are we to do with six gods? What are we to do with six gods?¡±


    Ange suddenly made a move with the Divine Fire of the God of Farming, puzzled, he said, ¡°It is... growing.¡±


    The Divine Fire of the God of Farming had grown a size larger. It used to be a small flame, the size of a fingertip, but now it was the size of a palm.


    ¡°What did you do? When did it start to grow? Did a large number of believers in the God of Farming suddenly appear?¡± Negris excitedly grabbed Ange¡¯s hand and asked, staring wide-eyed.


    The Divine Fire of the Goddess of Beauty hadn¡¯t changed before, so Negris didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Divine Fire of the God of Farming. He never expected it to suddenly grow.


    Ange pondered for a while: ¡°Seven days ago.¡±


    ¡°Why are you only mentioning an event from seven days ago now?¡± Negris was furious.


    This skull, unconcerned with anything outside of farming, didn¡¯t even mention that the Divine Fire had grown. Had it not been for this six-gods incident, who knows when he would have thought to mention it?


    Seven days ago, what had happened?


    They had started harvesting crops that day and then transported them to the Master Plane for Anthony...


    Thinking about the crops, Negris instinctively turned his head towards the farming area as white smoke slowly rose from that direction.


    Negris had a foreboding feeling and looked at Ange.


    Ange hadn¡¯t noticed yet, holding the Divine Fire of the God of Farming, he looked blankly at it.


    How he wished Ange would never discover what had happened, or else this plane might explode...


    ¡°Ange, don¡¯t get excited. Look over there.¡± It was inevitable and they would have to face it. Negris braced himself and spoke.


    Ange raised his head and with one glance, he dashed out, running out of the sandy plain and onto the waterway. Initially, they thought he would sink, but he didn¡¯t. He was seen stepping on the air as if stepping on solid ground, walking in mid-air, he ran in a straight line towards the direction of the smoke.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. Could this be Lightning¡¯s mid-air flying? In his haste, Ange improbably managed to pull it off.


    In the farm area, Gluglu and his tribe were dragging a large bag. They were sneaking underwater with floating boards, taking out stones from the bag and throwing them into the waterway as they swam.


    By the time they had swum a bit further, the stones reacted with the water, creating a sizzling explosion. The water around the stones quickly boiled and smoked, burning the gel on the water surface and the crops. They couldn¡¯t be burnt to charcoal but were being stewed into a mushy mess in the water.


    Before the stones and the water could react, Gluglu and his tribespeople had already swum far away, muttering as they swam, ¡°This is for killing Gluglu¡¯s Sea God, we¡¯ll burn your food, starve you all.¡±


    Gluglu had no idea that his actions were bringing trouble to the entire seabed.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve lost all the food, Anthony¡¯s disaster relief plan can¡¯t proceed now,¡± looking at the pulpy mess on the water¡¯s surface, Negris immediately realized the serious consequences of the chain reaction.


    After losing sufficient food supply, all of Anthony¡¯s plans would come to a halt. If food couldn¡¯t be replenished in a short span of time, the entire plan would collapse due to a chain reaction, Anthony¡¯s reputation would plummet, and he may even be kicked out from his position as the acting Pope.


    PS: Er, it seems today is my birthday, oh well, never mind, there are no holidays anyway, consider casting a couple of monthly votes or recommendation tickets as your gifts.

 Chapter 457: 268: They Only Had Time to See a Pair of Feet_1

    Chapter 457: Chapter 268: They Only Had Time to See a Pair of Feet_1


    Why fuss over it? Because if Ange spared no expense, he could regrow the burned food within three to five days, wait until Anthony¡¯s gap was filled, and then slowly look for the guy who burned the food to settle accounts.


    But Negris didn¡¯t dare to persuade him to do so, because Ange was about to explode, his head, hands, and eyes wrapped in furious soul flames.


    From his eye sockets, the flames of his soul nearly spurted out, creating intense fluctuations, constantly radiating towards the sea ahead.


    Undead observe the outside world through the soul. The fluctuations emitted by the soul touch matter and then reflect back. If the soul¡¯s fluctuations are very strong, they can see more things.


    But for Ange, it wasn¡¯t a matter of strength, but more like a searchlight. Wherever he looked, even the elements were affected by him, as if locked in his gaze.


    In the distance, on the calm surface of the water, a water monster quietly raised its head and glanced in Ange¡¯s direction.


    Gluglu gave the tribe a strict order. As soon as the alkali stone was laid, they must run away immediately and never linger. It vividly remembered how Ange had killed the Sea God with just two or three punches after transforming. Against such an enemy, even a slow escape meant death.


    If the Sea God Ange had killed wasn¡¯t from their tribe, Gluglu wouldn¡¯t dare provoke such an enemy. But now that the Sea God was dead, Gluglu¡¯s tribe was essentially disintegrated. Since they were disintegrated anyway, they might as well scatter in different directions after their revenge, which led to everyone running away in panic.


    However, among all the water monsters, there were always a few who were skeptical, curious, dismissive, believing that the sea could protect them, and humans couldn¡¯t reach them, particularly newly born water monsters.


    And so, one water monster had stayed behind. It poked its head out to observe the situation, wanting to see the frustrated looks on the faces of the humans whose food supplies had been burned.


    The moment it poked its head out, it was already locked onto by Ange. Now he knew who the culprit was.


    Ange¡¯s gaze instantly focused on the water monster¡¯s head. Under the drive of powerful soul energy, a blue dot emerged from the focus of Ange¡¯s gaze. Then, with a bang, the water monster¡¯s head exploded.


    ¡°Hiss... Is this... the Eye of the Gods?¡± Negris¡¯ eyes were about to pop out.


    The Eye of the Gods, a common name, as if it¡¯s a power all gods should possess.


    Indeed, the gaze of most gods is harmful. Ordinary people would be scared to death by one glare, but none of them was the real Eye of the Gods.


    Only the ability to project power to the focal point through focused gaze like this can be called the Eye of the Gods; moreover, this focal point can penetrate the mist of space and time, reaching the farthest ends, even across different planes of existence.


    Of course, the farther the power is projected, the more it weakens.


    Negris was already numb. Ange¡¯s rage had forced out two of his abilities ¨C walking on air and the Eye of the Gods. Dare he try to advise Ange?


    If he dared to speak, it was possible that the next skill Ange would awaken would be to explode the dog... Dragon Head.


    So, Negris could only watch helplessly as Little Angel and Little Zombie ran over, were stuffed into Ange¡¯s space one by one, and then dived headfirst into the water.


    The big cat also rushed over, but seeing the place where Ange dived into, it stretched out its paw and probed a few times, eventually giving up. It picked up a piece of loosely fizzing alkali stone that hadn¡¯t fully dissolved, and ran back quickly.


    As soon as Ange jumped into the water, he immediately felt himself enveloped by the dense water elements. The ocean is the place richest in water elements, deep, vast and infinite.


    However, this meant nothing to Ange. No matter how plentiful the water elements were, he could only use level 2 magic. But because the frequency was too high, it was quite suitable for movement.


    One after another, Level 2 Water Arrow Techniques were fired by him towards the back, pushing his body to move in the water.


    The water resistance is tremendous. Even though Ange¡¯s speed is already catching up to regular fish, he still finds it slow.


    What to do since it¡¯s slow? He goes into tinker mode, continuously adjusting his posture, switching his magical technique, changing his direction, and constantly using the Ring of Balance to calculate his speed.


    Eventually, he discovered that using wind magic for propulsion is faster than using water magic, and generating a force behind him for a counter thrust is faster than directing it towards his body.


    Therefore, whirlwinds rapidly spewed out behind him, their reaction force propelling him forward at great speed, surpassing some swimming fish. Everything he passed echoed with a bubbly noise, leaving a trail of bubbles in his wake.


    Finally, Ange took out the Air Bubble Stone.


    Negris always thought that the Air Bubble Stone was a specialty of the Wind Element Plane. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s produced in the Light Sea Plane. The denser the water, the easier it is to trigger air bubbles, and it doesn¡¯t require as high speeds as air, nor will it drag too far.


    Ange held the Air Bubble Stone in his hand, and the air bubbles it stimulated enveloped his body. He speedily raced across the waters, with a long trail of air bubbles behind him. Due to the air bubbles, his speed didn¡¯t slow down much compared to flying in the air.


    To have flying speed under the sea is an entirely different concept.


    In front of him, a school of fish formed a massive ball, who all swam swiftly. Any predator that dared to confront them would be promptly dodged, creating a huge gap.


    By the time Ange noticed them, it was too late. He head-on-collided straight into them. The usually agile fish didn¡¯t have time to dodge this time and were sent sprawling. Those hit by Ange turned belly-up from the impact, not knowing whether they were dead or unconscious.


    The high-speed Arrow-toothed fish have streamlined bodies, like a sharply-pointed shuttle, swimming like shot arrows.


    They are the kind of fish that never stop moving because they consume a lot of oxygen. Under normal circumstances, the oxygen in the water is not sufficient for them, so they have to swim rapidly to increase the flow of water through their gills to avoid suffocation.


    Even while sleeping, the Arrow-toothed fish don¡¯t stop moving. They are amongst the fastest swimming fish in the sea.


    But today, a school of Arrow-toothed fish watched in awe as an organism, they¡¯ve never seen before, sped past them, leaving a long trail of air bubbles behind as it vanished into the dark depths of the ocean. All they got to see was a pair of feet.


    Even though Ange had been racing about at full speed for half a day, he had not encountered those watery creatures that had been plaguing him. These creatures could not possibly swim as fast as he could. The only explanation was...he was chasing in the wrong direction.


    Realising he might have been heading in the wrong direction, Ange didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he continued to race forward. This plane was not big, and he didn¡¯t mind searching the entire plane to find those water creatures.


    However, Negris couldn¡¯t wait that long. Seeing Ange showing no signs of stopping, Negris, who was projected onto Ange¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°Ange, why don¡¯t we go back first? You¡¯ve been chasing for half a day already. There¡¯s no need to rush. Anthony needs us more urgently. If there¡¯s not enough food supply, things will get chaotic over there...¡±


    Just as Negris finished speaking, he suddenly felt something big move not far away ¨C like a gigantic palm.


    Negris thought he¡¯d seen wrong. He was projected onto Ange¡¯s body, and his perception was weak. Making a mistake was normal. But soon, he saw more ¨C a face, a huge face, then a neck, torso, and thighs.


    As Ange kept flying forward, a gigantic stone statue slowly appeared before Negris. What he saw earlier was the hand of the statue stretching forward.


    ¡°Kvada, Goddess of Redemption! Why is there a statue of the Church of Light¡¯s Goddess of Redemption here? And it¡¯s massive!? Ange, stop. Let me take a look,¡± Negris cried.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he made a turn and headed elsewhere, as if something else attracted him.


    PS: Sorry for the late update, here¡¯s a chapter first

 Chapter 458: 269: What Do You Want as Compensation?_1

    Chapter 458: Chapter 269: What Do You Want as Compensation?_1


    ¡°Head back, where are you going? I need to examine the statue.¡± Negris urged Ange in desperation.


    The size of the Statue of the Goddess of Redemption far exceeded Negris¡¯ expectations, so much so that he couldn¡¯t grasp it with a single glance¡ªwhen he saw a palm, he couldn¡¯t see the face. When one saw the face, one couldn¡¯t see its waist, and when they saw the waist, they lost sight of the palm.


    Indeed, this was the ocean floor, and the water severely limited his vision. But the statue was still excessively large, so he anxiously wanted Ange to move closer in order to provide a clearer view.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t heed his request and turned towards the area behind the statue instead.


    With Ange¡¯s Soul Strength, his field of vision was considerably wider than Negris¡¯, and he saw much more, he had already noticed what was there.


    But the only thing that held his attention to such an extent that he ignored Negris was...


    ¡°I knew it, Kvada. You can¡¯t resist when you see a farm, why is there a farm under the sea?¡± Negris cursed uncontrollably after he finally got a clear look at the location.


    It was a large area of the ocean floor, clearly tended and organized into ¡®fields¡¯. Instead of furrows, the fields were configured with gravel pits positioned every three to four meters.


    Pits around one meter in diameter had been dug into the ocean floor, spaced three to four meters apart in neat rows and columns, extending as far as Negris couldn¡¯t see.


    Each pit was filled with fist-sized gravel, clearly different from the ocean floor¡¯s texture. The ocean floor was fertile silt, whereas the pits were filled with gravel that had clearly been transported from elsewhere.


    Most of the gravel pits were empty, only a handful of them had seaweed growing between the stones.


    The seaweeds were like strings of clear, moist grapes, forming clusters, the longest ones stretching for dozens of meters, swaying in the current.


    The seaweed grew from the gravel, extending its roots around the stones before plunging into the surrounding silt.


    Negris immediately saw the advantage of this formation, the seaweed roots could firmly attach to the gravels, and wouldn¡¯t be easily swept away by the currents, enabling it to grow as long as possible.


    If the seaweed was rooted in the silt, it would be swept away by the current once it grew to a few meters in length.


    The gaps between the stones also provided room for the root system to stretch out and absorb the nutrients from the fertile soil.


    This arrangement was certainly not a natural formation. It was painstakingly cultivated for seaweed farming, earning the title ¡®field¡¯.


    ¡°Can crops grow under the sea? Who cultivated these fields? Why are there only a few dozen, why didn¡¯t they plant it all?¡± Negris was filled with questions.


    Unlike before, Ange was no longer furious. He heard Negris¡¯ question and said: ¡°Field, sea field.¡±


    ¡°Yes, field, why are you grinning like an idiot, they¡¯re not your fields.¡± Negris responded, irritated.


    The only things expected to rescue Ange from his violent state were probably fields and farming.


    ¡°Learn to cultivate on our own.¡± Ange darted forward, stopping in front of one of the seaweeds. He examined it for a while before poking it with his finger.


    Under the effect of the Instant Death Halo, the place where his finger touched began to wither and break. The broken part was carried away by the current.


    ¡°Has it not produced seeds?¡± Negris thought. He had been around Ange for long enough to consider himself a semi-skilled farmer by now.


    Ange tore off a piece, dragged it to the ocean floor, and planted it in the silt, then poked it with his finger.


    The seaweed quickly began to grow roots that penetrated the silt, growing rapidly.


    However, after a while, presumably due to a lack of nutrients, it withered. Still, it confirmed that seaweed could propagate through cuttings.


    Without hesitation, Ange proceeded to tear off the dozens of stray seaweeds nearby, cut them into segments, and took them back inside the Temple of Rest. He then casually dug a pond, filled it with water, and soaked the cuttings there.


    Negris looked around, somewhat anxious. ¡°Ange, isn¡¯t this a bit problematic? These crops were clearly grown by someone, what if you take them all?¡±


    ¡°Pay.¡± Ange stated.


    Indeed, it was a solution, but what if others only wanted seaweed and not the money... But with the pace of Ange¡¯s harvest, he could probably make up for it in about three hours by giving a large piece of seaweed field to the other party.


    Well, let¡¯s just compensate. But how much is appropriate?


    Ange didn¡¯t care, even if Harvey came to chop him off now, he would finish his harvest first. While he was happily digging, Ange suddenly sensed a faint aura creeping towards him in the mud.


    The water flow concealed its movements, the elements weakened its aura, the darkness eclipsed its form, much like an octopus, a predatory color-changer of the sea floor, creeping quietly over.


    Such a small move naturally couldn¡¯t escape Ange¡¯s senses, but even though he sensed the other party¡¯s aura, it was not threatening to him. Ange didn¡¯t expose him, but just tilted his head to watch his movement.


    For the sake of concealment, the other didn¡¯t open its eyes as it moved. They feared their gaze or aura might alert the enemy. So, they just moved towards the general direction. When they were almost in the right position, it quietly raised its head, barely opening one eye.


    The sight scared it so much it jumped up from the mud, for it found the two empty eyeholes of the enemy right in front of it, staring at it in silence.


    Was it discovered?! The creature in the mud jumped up abruptly, revealing a metal baton it had been suppressing under its body, ready to hit Ange.


    But Ange was faster; with a swoosh of his hand, he snatched the iron rod from it. It swung the rod-holding hands before Ange, only to whip the air.


    Having lost its weapon, it was suddenly anxious and shouted at him, ¡°Give it back to me, you thief, give back my Starfall rod.¡±


    Speaking underwater was supposed to be impossible, but amazingly, it didn¡¯t expel air from its mouth, but a spray of water that diffused like sound waves, so that Ange could hear its voice clearly.


    Perhaps it should be she, not it. The attacker was actually a humanoid creature, just like a human being, with soft long hair, delicate features, and a tall and curvy body, even quite pretty.


    Of course, this was from the perspective of Negris. Ange couldn¡¯t tell if humans are pretty or not.


    Some minor differences revealed the truth that she was not human, like the scales on her body, the webbing between her toes, the vertical eye lids, etc. She was a humanoid creature with marine characteristics.


    Starfall rod? Ange looked at the baton in his hand, wasn¡¯t it just a rusty iron rod? Why was it called the Starfall rod?


    Ange returned it to her.


    She picked up the rod and tried to hit Ange, but as soon as she swung it up, the rod was snatched back by Ange.


    ¡°Give it back to me, you little thief!¡±


    Ange returned it to her.


    She swung again, Ange stole it again. After a few times, she finally realized that she is no match for this skeleton frame. The next time she got it back, she burst into tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re stealing food from our whole clan, we¡¯re gonna starve, you thief. Don¡¯t steal our food, please. Eat me instead, my meat tastes good.¡±


    She burst into tears, her mouth emitting at a very high pitch. The sound waves hit the water in front of her and generated a large quantity of air bubbles that kept rising up, making gurgling noises.


    Negris wanted to laugh, the sight of a head squealing and bubbling was too comical. But he could not, as Ange had stolen food from the entire clan, and it would be inhuman to laugh at it...


    Well, I am not human, so what¡¯s the point of being humane, hahaha...


    ¡°Compensate, what do you want?¡± Ange¡¯s voice went straight into the female sea-person¡¯s mind.


    Obviously, this female sea person was the owner of these seaweed crops. Ange was just waiting for a fair compensation, otherwise, she would have been annihilated long ago.


    PS: This chapter was supposed to be for yesterday. Today¡¯s chapter is still under progress.

 Chapter 459: 270: Don’t do this, Goddess statues can’t grow anything_1

    Chapter 459: Chapter 270: Don¡¯t do this, Goddess statues can¡¯t grow anything_1


    Compensation? It¡¯s probably the most absurd words Alice has ever heard in her life. Compensation? The seabed has no such practice. However, she¡¯s heard that the Sky People from Whitesand Islet have such a habit. The term ¡®Sky People¡¯ refers to humans living in the air.


    The underwater world is more about stealing, killing, and enslaving.


    Just now, Alice came, harboring a resolution to die, these seaweeds are the staple food for dozens of people in her tribe. If stolen or consumed, they would all starve to death.


    This kind of thing has happened many times. The Zaotian that once covered the entire seabed now is left with only dozens of clumps. It was said that there were thousands or tens of thousands of people in her tribe before she was born. But now, only a few dozen individuals are left, with her being the only remaining warrior.


    She used to be full of fighting spirit, believing that she would definitely protect the Zaotian. But now it seems that at most she can just drive away the fish that steal food. If she encounters Sky People, she doesn¡¯t even have the ability to fight back.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that not all Sky People are so abnormal.


    As for the notion of compensation, the underwater world would have none of it. The more common occurrence would be to be caught and eaten. Creatures like the snake-fish aquabeasts, who cultivated large sea monsters, would prey on members of their tribe who were caught alone.


    She froze; while Ange asked again, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gathering her courage, Alice responded, ¡°You¡¯ve taken our tribe¡¯s entire food supply. You need to compensate us with food.¡±


    Ange reached into his bag and pulled out a bag of grain, handing it to Alice and asking, ¡°How many people are in your tribe?¡±


    As soon as the dry grain bag came out, it began to take in water and bubbles started to emerge. Alice, filled with doubts, poked a small hole in the bag and plump grains of grain started floating up.


    Alice¡¯s eyes bulged. She quickly covered the small hole, unable to believe what she saw. ¡°All these... for us?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    A struggle appeared on Alice¡¯s face. After a moment, she gritted her teeth, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She turned and swam into the distance. After swimming a certain distance, Alice was worried that the Sky Person might not keep up. She looked back, only to see Ange leisurely following behind her, leaving a trail of bubbles without showing any signs of fatigue.


    Turns out Sky People can swim? And breathe underwater? Alice assumed that the bubbles following Ange were due to respiration.


    Seeing that Ange could catch up, Alice quickly picked up speed. In not too long, she swam out of Zaotian and came to a barren rocky seabed, which looked like a giant rock, exposed at the ocean bottom, full of holes like a huge porous volcanic rock.


    Alice swam into one of the holes.


    Ange followed her in, swam through a narrow passage, and suddenly, his head emerged from the water.


    This was an enclosed space that no water could flow into due to the presence of air, much like a bottle immersed upside down in water.


    Unable to wait, Alice quickly opened the grain sack, scooped up the soaked grains, and took a big bite.


    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s not even cooked...¡± Negris began to say something but his voice faded as he spoke. He realized that cooking wasn¡¯t possible under the sea, and even if he told her, she would still have to eat it raw.


    Luckily, Alice had good teeth. After chewing slowly for a while, her eyes began to shine brighter. She finally swallowed the grain whole, including the husk and germ, exclaiming excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s real food! I can taste the energy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the taste of energy, but the taste of starch and ¡®sugar¡¯. Of course, starch is high in calories, and high calories represent energy, so she wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re really compensating us with food?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Food was much more valuable than the seaweed she grew. In her tribe, it could even save lives.


    Why was this so? Because rice has high energy.


    The seabed is dark, lacking in photosynthesis. Very little starch is found in seaweed; it mostly consists of water, plant fibers, and protein. It¡¯s excellent for weight loss.


    If Aunt Minotaur ate seaweed every day, her fat rings would definitely disappear rapidly.


    But there¡¯s a problem. The seabed is cold, water is dense, and swimming burns a lot of energy. High-calorie starchy food, along with protein and plant fibers, is greatly needed to survive hunger.


    Among her tribe, being chubby is considered beautiful. Alice¡¯s slender figure in her tribe would be seen as ugly. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to gain weight, it¡¯s just that there are no high-calorie foods to eat; she¡¯s starved thin.


    The highest calorie thing in the sea is the subdermal fat of marine life. Her tribe used to hunt some marine creatures for food, and there were quite a few chubby people then.


    But now, as their numbers dwindled, they could only grow some seaweed at the bottom of the sea for sustenance.


    Of course, she would not understand the reasons behind this. These were conclusions Negris deduced later on.


    The main point was the severe lack of sugar in Sea People. That¡¯s why they would light up at the sight of rice grains.


    In a long-term lack of sugar, many low-blood sugar diseases would develop. For instance, many of her tribe members have hypoglycemia, easily fainting with too much activity.


    Regularly adding high-sugar foods could alleviate the symptoms, so that¡¯s why she said it could save lives.


    Ange nodded, found a dry spot in the cave, and continuously transferred grain. Then he asked, ¡°How many of you are there?¡±


    ¡°Si...sixty-four.¡± Alice stared in awe at Ange¡¯s ¡®creation out of nothing¡¯ ability, her reverence increasing a few notches: Sky People could materialize food out of thin air...


    This misunderstanding continued for quite a while until Alice had earned enough money to buy her first Space Artifact.


    After compensating with enough food, Ange returned to the underwater zaotian, requisitioning a portion of it.


    Alice had no objections and didn¡¯t dare to raise any. After all, there were only around sixty members left in the tribe. Growing a few dozen seaweeds was enough for their consumption. Anything more would be impossible to manage and would be eaten by small fish.


    One by one, Ange planted the seaweed in the zaotian. Then he stomped on the ground, and the seaweed grew rapidly and sprouted roots due to the Instant Death Halo.


    Once the roots had grown, Ange removed his footprint, stopping the Instant Death Halo. The growth was too rapid. The nutrients of the seaweed clearly couldn¡¯t keep up.


    After some thought, Ange made some mud in the farm, mixed it with diluted Insect Ash Liquid, formed it into balls, and then fired them. They soon turned into stone balls, similar to pottery.


    He dug another pit, filled it with pottery balls instead of crushed stones, and planted seaweed in it.


    The roots of the seaweed intertwined around the pottery balls and then penetrated into the mud, growing wildly under the Instant Death Halo.


    The original zaotian had seaweeds growing up to forty meters in length, but the one planted by Ange rapidly grew to over one hundred meters.


    The larger the volume, the greater the influence of the water flow. After it grew over one hundred meters, a strong undercurrent blew, and the seaweed was uprooted and washed away.


    ¡°You need a heavy object to press down the seaweed,¡± Negris pointed out.


    Ange nodded. However, the seabed was plain. Where could he find something heavy? Looking around, Ange¡¯s eyes fell on the giant statue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that. That¡¯s the Statue of the Goddess of Redemption, not a tool for planting things,¡± Negris tried to persuade him.


    Unfortunately, his persuasion was in vain. Ange made a pile of pottery balls at the base of the statue. This time, in addition to adding Insect Ash Liquid, he also added things like bird dung, Dragon Soil, and plant ash in an attempt to balance the nutrients.


    Then he strung ropes between the legs of the statue, making a climbing net. The seaweed clung to the net, the rope tied to the statue¡¯s legs, dispersing the impact of the water flow.


    The only downside was that it looked a bit indecent.


    ¡°Kvada, if the people of the Church of Light see you disrespecting their goddess like this, they will surely launch a holy war against you,¡± Negris scolded irritably.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion, clearly unable to understand why borrowing a statue to press seaweed was considered disrespectful. After all, no one said it was disrespectful when he used the Ring of Balance to weigh things.


    Having piled up a large pottery ball several meters in diameter, Ange only planted one seaweed because he found that seaweed floats in the water without any weight. As long as it can withstand the water flow, it can grow infinitely thick and long.


    The larger a single seaweed grows, the more efficiently it can utilize nutrients. Planting more would be a waste.


    Just like that, a seaweed mass was cultivated by Ange. It grew longer and thicker, advancing all the way to the surface of the sea.


    The seabed here was only about five hundred meters deep. If the seaweed could grow to five hundred meters, it could indeed reach the surface.


    While he was busy, large bubbles started rising from the large coral rock in the distance.


    When Ange swam over to check, he saw Alice and her tribespeople hiding a few dozen meters away from the rock.


    ¡°What is... happening?¡± Ange swam over and asked.


    Alice¡¯s tribespeople were startled. They were all hiding covertly, but Ange spotted them in one glance. If Ange were an enemy, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    On the other hand, Alice knew about Ange¡¯s power and wasn¡¯t too bothered. She directly answered: ¡°The ocean is breathing. Every night, it exhales air, and a strong wind blows from inside the rock. We have come out to take shelter until the wind stops.¡±


    Does this happen every night? What¡¯s the principle behind that? Thermal expansion and contraction? Fascinating.


    Negris marveled at this wonderful physical phenomenon but didn¡¯t think much more about it. However, he soon noticed Ange staring at the bubbling rock, seemingly deep in thought.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but look a few times more and racked his brain, finally coming to a conclusion: the bubbling rock probably couldn¡¯t be used for planting, right?


    ¡°What are you thinking? Can this reef be used to plant something?¡± Negris asked tentatively.


    Due to Ange¡¯s peculiar methods, he wasn¡¯t too confident. Even if he believed it was improbable, he had to ask Ange first to avoid embarrassment later.


    Ange shook his head and said, ¡°Here, at night, wind blows.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Night, wind blows.¡± Negris looked up at the dark surroundings, uncomprehending. At the lightless bottom of the sea, it was impossible to distinguish whether it was night.


    ¡°Night, wind blows,¡± Ange repeated.


    ¡°I know, night, wind blows. Then what?¡±

 Chapter 460: 271: The Goddess’s Portable Divine Artifact_1

    Chapter 460: Chapter 271: The Goddess¡¯s Portable Divine Artifact_1


    It seemed like everyone had forgotten. That new-born deity who contended with Shamara for the Faith Elemental Force at a place where the wind blew at night.


    Originally, everyone thought it was in the Resting Abyss, so a bunch of people ran back to look for it, finding the Holy Kingdom, yet only found a Little Ghost and two petrified fellows.


    So they continued searching, finding the village of the Elf Druid and the Divine Body that had sprouted there. However, there was no wind blowing at night in the village of the Elf Druid, thus that Divine Body also wasn¡¯t the guy contending with Shamara for faith.


    The wind started to blow here at night instead. Could it be possible that the divinity is here?


    Ange didn¡¯t explain, but went straight towards that reef.


    ¡°Hey, Sky People, where are you going? Come back, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Alice shouted loudly, but she didn¡¯t dare pursue him. She could only watch helplessly as Ange disappeared at the biggest entrance of the reef.


    The reason Ange chose this entrance was due to the most bubbles bubbling up from here, gurgling, albeit very much like the air produced by the Magic Fish Tank made by magicians who keep fish.


    ¡°This material from the reef is very suitable for aquarium landscape. When I go back, I can dig some and sell it to the old magicians who raise fish.¡± Negris muttered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ange responded casually, slapped the rock and picked a few large fragments to put into the Temple of Rest.


    It was originally just a random strike, after continuing to spring forward, but after a while, Ange suddenly circled back and looked at the reef¡¯s fracture surface.


    Negris took a sharp breath: ¡°This reef is alive?¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°Petrification Crossbow.¡±


    On the fracture surface, some texture that only appears in living organisms was revealed, but it had already petrified with marine organisms attached to the surface or decomposition. If it wasn¡¯t for the accident breaking off a piece, it would be hard to discover these textures.


    Could it be possible that this reef was once a giant organism?


    This isn¡¯t an impossible thing, the Sea People can actually create hundred-meter long marine creatures, it¡¯s not rare that this reef is alive. If it belongs to a mollusk kind of creature, it can grow even larger.


    However, Ange had to be vigilant, soul energy surged out from him and rapidly armorized over his body.


    Once armorization was completed, Ange rushed into the bubbles.


    The channels and holes on the reef continuously spewed out air bubbles, blowing away the water. As soon as Ange entered the channels, he immediately felt a strong rush of air blowing at him, blowing off the humidity on his body and pushing him backward.


    Ange gently invoked magic power, guiding the wind to blow from the sides of his body while he pressed against the wind to move forward.


    After entering, Negris became more certain. This was indeed the interior of a giant marine organism, and it was most probably a clam. The outer reef being its shell?


    After entering the interior of the reef, they saw a huge space, with many unusually shaped stone columns supporting this space.


    Countless holes were dug out from the inner walls with some debris in some holes, clearly indicating someone was living there.


    Looking at the number of holes, at its peak, the interior of the reef could accommodate thousands, if not tens of thousands of people.


    The lower half of the space was filled with water, with many air bubbles bubbling up and spewing out from all directions through the channels and holes. By tomorrow, when the wind stops, seawater would surge in and rise until it was higher than all the water channels before stopping.


    The air inside the space would be compressed into the upper half and remain un-submerged. This un-submerged part was the main living area for the Sea People.


    On this level, there was a statue of the Goddess of Redemption. Her hands were spread on her right shoulder as if pulling an invisible rope. Perhaps there used to be a rope, but now it might have rotten or fallen off. In any case, the rope was no longer visible.


    The statue maintained such a dragging pose, staying put there.


    Ange followed the direction of the invisible rope and jumped into the bubbling water, sinking down and soon saw a huge pearl.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± At the sight of the pearl, Negris already shouted: ¡°It can¡¯t be a pearl, how could organic matter last so long? It should have decayed a long time ago.¡±


    The pearl is formed by the mollusk¡¯s secretion of nacre, which encapsulates it. This pearl material degrades and decomposes easily, so there¡¯s practically no chance of a thousand-year-old pearl existing.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a pearl. Ange confronted the air bubbles, touched the pearl and found it to be a stone. Perhaps it was once a pearl, but it had long since petrified.


    ¡°Another Petrification Crossbow. It seems the Church of Light has done a lot of modifications here.¡± Negris commented.


    The stone ball had a diameter of about seven or eight meters. Ange pushed it and with the buoyancy of the water, he was able to move it easily.


    Negris threw his consciousness towards where the air was emerging and discovered another seven or eight meter large hole there. Could this stone ball have blocked that large hole?


    Negris¡¯s consciousness returned to the stone ball and he immediately found a golden rope lying on the ground underneath the stone ball. When they descended, they didn¡¯t notice it because it was always suppressed by the stone ball.


    ¡°Ange, pick up that rope. Could it possibly be the item that the Statue of the Goddess of Redemption was dragging?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    Ange picked it up, glanced at it, didn¡¯t notice anything special and packed it into the Temple of Rest.


    ¡°Wow, Ange, you¡¯ve picked up a treasure. That¡¯s the Rope of Redemption, a divine artifact of the Goddess of Redemption.¡± Negris was envious after checking the rope in the space.


    How was this skeleton¡¯s luck so good? Wherever he went, he could pick up treasures. Was he the bone of the Goddess of Fortune?


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°What¡¯s its use?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should work for tying up people. However, it seems broken and has lost its divine power. Let me repair it later, and you can infuse some divine power into it. Gosh, I told you your luck is good. You bumped into a god like me who knows how to use the Gold-touch Stick. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have been able to repair this divine artifact.¡± Negris boasted.


    Ange nodded: ¡°Can use it to tie up seaweed.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After diving a round beneath the water, apart from the broken Rope of Redemption, there was no other harvest.


    After confirming this point, Ange finally focused his attention on the large hole bubbling with air.


    Judging from the airflow and duration of the large hole, this hole definitely leads to a huge space, or even another plane. Should they go inside and check?


    After considering it for only two seconds, Ange made his decision. He pushed the stone ball to roll into the large hole, bead to bead, just fitting tightly into the hole, blocking the emerging air.


    ...


    ¡°What? The food stocks were burned?¡± Back at the Master Plane, Anthony jumped up from his chair after receiving this news.


    He quickly closed his eyes, called out to Ange, but as expected, he got no response. Ange was furiously chasing the Fish Snake Water Creature who had burned his food.


    Realizing that there¡¯s no saving the situation, Antony took a decisive decision, ¡°Get moving, get moving quickly. Immediately initiate the Phoenix Plan!¡±

 Chapter 461: 272: Subordinate becomes the Lord, it’s too late to run_1

    Chapter 461: Chapter 272: Subordinate becomes the Lord, it¡¯s too late to run_1


    Ange had never been a curious skull. He was content with his lot, willing to tend his plot of land for a thousand years. Apart from farming, other things did not interest him.


    He was not even curious about the whereabouts of the king. Still, he did ask Negris this question because, among all other things, the king¡¯s location was the only thing that could arouse a smidgeon of his interest.


    If he didn¡¯t know, then it¡¯s as if he had never asked.


    Had the cave been a small space, he would have peeked in and then left. However, the cave might be a vast space, even another world. Ange had no interest in that. He has no desire to explore new worlds; outside, there was seaweed waiting to be planted.


    He sealed the hole and left the reef. Alice came to him immediately. Today, the ¡®Breath of the Sea¡¯ ended too early. It usually lasts a whole night. This change must have something to do with Ange.


    ¡°I plugged it up,¡± Ange said.


    Alice looked shocked: ¡°You could move the stone ball?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, was it difficult? He easily pushed it and stomped hard a couple of times after placing it inside the hole, ensuring it was firmly in place.


    Watching Ange¡¯s receding figure, Alice murmured: ¡°The Sky People are so powerful. Are all Sky People this powerful?¡±


    Ange moving a stone ball with a seven or eight-meter diameter didn¡¯t mean Alice could. Not even underwater. Even if the entire clan worked together, they could only push the ball with difficulty. They could not stabilize it, and it would spurt out as soon as the wind blew in the night.


    Eventually, the Sea People gave up on sealing the leak. They timed it well so that everyone would leave at nightfall and return the next day when the wind stopped.


    It was still the time for the gusts of wind, yet no bubbles were arising. Apparently, the hole had been thoroughly sealed.


    To be sure, Alice and her clan didn¡¯t return to the reef until the next morning. They dived into the pool below to see...


    ¡°Alice, that Sky Person is so terrifying. He shoved the entire stone ball in there, only leaving less than half a meter exposed. Even when our clan was at its peak, with everyone working together, we could only just block the hole with at least three metres left sticking out. Even a large sea monster couldn¡¯t blow it open,¡± a clansman said apprehensively.


    Now they understood why the only warrior in their clan was so respectful towards a Sky Person.


    ¡°Alice, does this mean we don¡¯t have to flee at night in the future?¡± a clansman suddenly realized.


    No one liked leaving home at night, sleeping outside before returning, feeling unsafe and worried. Moreover, it was troublesome. They could endure one or two days, but living like this for a lifetime is torturous.


    ¡°That seems to be the case...¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ange casually solved a significant issue for them. Filled with gratitude, the Sea People decided to send Alice on a mission to deliver some shells as gifts.


    Alice, carrying a bag of shells, arrived at the seaweed field. Not seeing Ange, she began wandering around, looking for any sign of him. While searching, she vaguely saw some objects floating ¡®in the sky¡¯.


    From the seabed, her view of the sky was, naturally, slightly upwards. Glancing up, she saw a large object with tentacles drifting vaguely, extending all the way to the sea surface.


    ¡°My god, what huge tentacles! Is that a Sea Demon? Has the Sky Person been caught and eaten?¡± Alice quickly lay down in the mud and nervously watched.


    However, after a while, Alice noticed something was not right. The swinging of those ¡®tentacles¡¯ was too regular, consistent with the fluctuations of the water flow. It did not look like independent movement but more like it was drifting with the waves. Could it not be alive?


    Gathering her courage, Alice sneaked closer to the ¡®tentacles¡¯ and was then met with a shocking sight. It was not a tentacle but a piece of seaweed.


    ¡°How...how¡¯s that possible? A piece of seaweed grew this long in two days? Has it been feeding on male seahorses?¡± Alice murmured.


    Legend has it that male seahorses had the effect of nourishing Yin and strengthening Yang. Like humans tapping into adrenaline, these seahorses provided an energy boost, making consistent consumers grow faster.


    Two days ago, there was no seaweed here when the Sky Person hadn¡¯t arrived. There was no doubt that the seaweed¡¯s emergence had something to do with the Sky Person. But no matter their relationship, it was impossible for the seaweed to grow this high in two days. Was magic involved?


    Realizing it was only seaweed, Alice was no longer hiding. She swam around, and when she reached a certain height, she noticed the base of the seaweed was wrapped around the Goddess statue.


    ¡°This Sky Person. He¡¯s disrespecting the Goddess. I...¡± a conflicted expression appeared on Alice¡¯s face.


    The Sea People living here undoubtedly had some connection with this statue and the Goddess of Redemption. They may even be part of the Guardian Clan.


    As the name suggested, Guardian Clans were beings protecting the deities. Their mission was to guard the statues, tombs, miracles, and other deity-related things.


    Alice remembered when she was young, the elders in the clan would tell her about her mission during training. Protecting the Goddess¡¯ statue and keeping it clean, destroying creatures that disrespected the statue, and so on.


    Now, is it time to sacrifice for the mission?


    After contemplating for a while, Alice sighed, ¡°Forget it. We haven¡¯t cleaned the Goddess¡¯s statue for years; we¡¯ve already failed our mission. Let there be disrespect if it must. Besides... it does look quite nice.¡±


    Because Ange had wrapped the net between the statue¡¯s legs, the seaweed naturally grew to cover the lower half of the figure. From a distance, it looked like a green dress.

 Chapter 462: 272: Subordinate becomes the Lord, it’s too late to run_2

    Chapter 462: Chapter 272: Subordinate becomes the Lord, it¡¯s too late to run_2


    After comforting herself for a while, Alice swam upwards following the seaweed.


    As she swam closer to the surface of the sea, the light grew brighter. Alice closed her eyelids and left only a narrow slit to see through.


    The seaweed extended all the way to the surface of the sea, where it floated and grew into a large area, making it look like an island when viewed from the water¡¯s surface.


    As Alice emerged from the water, she noticed that the side of the seaweed that floated on the surface of the water was sun-bleached to a whitish color and had even sprouted flowers.


    Flowers? Alice had no idea that seaweed could grow flowers.


    Looking around, Alice soon spotted Ange. He was meandering on the ¡®island¡¯ formed by the seaweed, walking as if on flat ground, and from time to time, gesturing towards some strands of seaweed that obediently floated towards him.


    Inspecting, registering, comparing, Ange fell into his most familiar rhythm.


    As he predicted, the chlorophyll-rich seaweed, once reaching the surface, underwent photosynthesis with the sunlight and indeed produced starch. What Alice thought was the part of the seaweed that was sun-bleached was actually the starch.


    In the past, Ange didn¡¯t understand these specialized things. The knowledge the Lord instilled in him was only about normal soil planting, roughly the same level as that of a professional farmer.


    These pieces of knowledge were obtained from the notes of the Spring Breeze Druid Loui and the scattered fragments of souls in the druid village.


    The seaweed was a type similar to sea grapes, cluster after cluster, connecting into a large string. Once it reached the surface, it expanded in a disordered manner, branching out a lot, growing from a single stem into a cluster.


    After receiving sunlight, the produced starch caused the ¡®grapes¡¯ to whiten and harden. Plucked, they looked like individual fruits.


    Ange picked up one ¡®grape¡¯ that was about seventy to eighty percent white, drove out its moisture, and then ground it into a powder to examine its condition.


    These actions were a bit off the mark, and Negris couldn¡¯t figure out what Ange was up to, quickly asking, ¡°Ange, what are you doing? Why are you grinding every single one into a powder?¡±


    ¡°To check the ripeness, if it¡¯s overripe, it¡¯s not tasty,¡± Ange explained.


    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯ve never eaten it, how can you differentiate whether it¡¯s good or not?¡± Negris asked in amazement.


    ¡°The notes say that the more starch, the tastier it is. It needs to be picked in time. If it becomes overripe, it will shrivel up, but now it¡¯s alright,¡± Ange said, while crushing the floating gel board, leaving a footprint behind.


    For this footprint, Ange had specifically taken out a gel board from his spatial dimension, or else he wouldn¡¯t have known where to leave his footprint.


    Negris kind of understood Ange¡¯s intention, daringly, he was researching the stage at which the starch content was highest to determine the best harvest time.


    Too little starch meant the plant was not yet mature, but if the plant was overripe, the starch would transform into plant nutrients, causing a waste. So, every crop requires a choice of proper harvesting stage.


    After thinking for a while, Negris, feeling overwhelmed, just noted everything down for later understanding.


    Setting the problem aside, Negris relaxed and looked around through his consciousness, quickly spotting Alice, who was sticking out half of her head and eagerly gnawing the seaweed.


    After getting closer, Alice didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt extremely hungry and couldn¡¯t help but bite the seaweed in front of her.


    After crushing the footprint, the seaweed¡¯s growth slowed down, and Ange also relaxed a bit.


    Facing a new crop, he had been very focused when he activated the Instant Death Halo, in order to prevent him from missing any details.


    Now that he relaxed, he felt as if someone was calling him in the darkness. Following the soul contact, Ange¡¯s consciousness extended towards the direction of the calling, quickly encountering the extremely anxious Anthony.


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    ...


    In the Master Plane, at a secluded resurrection altar, Anthony was meticulously preparing. On the altar lay a body that looked exactly like Anthony, but much younger, probably only about twelve or thirteen years old.


    The phoenix, also known as the undead phoenix. The so-called phoenix project was his continual resurrection and rebirth plan.


    In the past, resurrection through rebirth required careful selection of the body. Now, it¡¯s unnecessary. Ange, during his spare time, had prepared an extra one for him. It was cultivated from his own tissues, but growth stopped when it reached adolescence.


    If Anthony were to rebirth into this body, even if he stood before others, no one would associate him with Anthony.


    However, Anthony did not want to be reborn. Because once reborn, he had to give up everything and start again. Although there were many conveniences he could leverage, in the end, he would have to start over.


    The best solution would be to get in touch with Ange and let Ange help him solve this big problem.


    But as time went on, Anthony grew increasingly anxious, to the point of getting blisters on the corners of his mouth.


    Even with the Instant Death Halo, it would take Ange five to six days to produce a hundred thousand tons of food.


    Three days have already passed. If he starts planting now, it will take at least eight days. By then, it would be too late.


    He was originally manoeuvring amongst the major powers, already walking on thin ice, now with the crucial food supply cut off for eight or nine days, his whole plan was bound to collapse.


    With his prestige and connections, he maintained the current situation. Once it collapsed, he would immediately become a rat crossing the street, everyone wishing to hit him. No amount of prestige would be useful then.


    It would be better to take the opportunity to flee and start all over again.


    Before today, he called out for Ange in hopes that Ange could save his life. Now, he calls out for Ange mainly to bid farewell, as even if Ange starts planting now, it would be too late.


    As long as Ange is there to cover for him, even if he has to start all over again, Anthony firmly believes he would live an even better life than this one.


    Moreover, he was now a bit hesitant. Should he transform into a human being and continue to create chaos in the Church of Light? Or should he simply transform into an Undead or Black Warrior, and once again pledge allegiance to the Undead God?


    For more than a thousand years, Anthony has grown tired of being human.


    What to do? Undecided, Ange¡¯s voice echoed in his heart: ¡°You¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lord, I finally found you. You¡¯re not in trouble, are you? I¡¯ve been so worried because you didn¡¯t respond to my calls,¡± Anthony said with emotion.


    With a hiss, Anthony¡¯s consciousness was pulled into the Consciousness Space. Negro¡¯s taunting voice echoed: ¡°Now I understand why you could become the Archbishop. You¡¯re already in a fix but still remember to flatter.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Lord Nage, it¡¯s not flattery. It¡¯s sincere emotion from the bottom of my heart and soul, signifying my loyalty to the Lord,¡± Anthony said sincerely.


    Huh? This reaction isn¡¯t right. The food was burned, Ange disappeared, Negris thought Anthony would be in a panic and anxious, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be still in the mood for flattery. Did the food problem get solved?


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too late, it won¡¯t work anymore. I¡¯m preparing to activate the rebirth plan. Even if we start planting now, the first batch of food won¡¯t be available for several days. My borrowing from the Silver Chamber of Commerce, Merchant¡¯s Guild, and the Mercenary Guild is about to become due, and without at least thirty thousand tons of food, I couldn¡¯t cover this gap¡±


    ¡°Once I default, my credit will collapse instantly. When creditors come knocking, it¡¯ll be too late for me to run.¡±


    Negris said in a puzzled way: ¡°You are a prestigious acting pope with so many men under you, why should you fear creditors? Can¡¯t you just kick them out? You could last at least ten days or half a month, right?¡±


    Anthony replied with a bitter smile: ¡°The people under me have already become the creditors due to my operations. After the credit collapses, the first to come knocking will be them. Even Patricia has her loan out.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¨C you¡¯re too¡ª¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Now he understood why being late for a few days was unacceptable. If he doesn¡¯t run now, he may not be able to when the time comes.


    Anthony sighed helplessly, ¡°I had no choice, without sufficient funds, I couldn¡¯t mobilize so much manpower and food. As for borrowing Patricia and the others¡¯ money, I wanted to make sure they earned something, so they devote more to their work. who would have thought that someone would dare set Ange Lord¡¯s fields on fire.¡±


    Hearing this, Ange said: ¡°Can it be replaced with something else?¡±


    Anthony was taken aback: ¡°Replace it? Replace it with what?¡±


    Ange, stepping on air, slowly ascended to a higher point, looking down from above, his gaze swept over the whitening seaweed, and as the Ring of Balance flashed across his body, a string of numbers appeared before his eyes: ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand tons...bread algae.¡±


    Ange decided to name this seaweed ¡®bread algae¡¯.

 Chapter 463: 273: Lighting the Divine Fire_1

    Chapter 463: Chapter 273: Lighting the Divine Fire_1


    The starch content of seaweed isn¡¯t as high as rice, but it doesn¡¯t need to be husked, and all told, it could be equivalent to around one hundred and twenty thousand tons of rice.


    Ange decided to grind them into powder.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, the Bronze Book was holding the Gold-touch Stick, flying around, with a golden rope laid on the ground. Negris manipulated the Gold-touch Stick, occasionally touching the rope with it.


    In a while, Negris started to complain, ¡°No energy left, no energy left, Soul Energy.¡±


    A sole hand flew over and touched the Gold-touch Stick, and a pure stream of Soul Energy started to pour into it.


    After repeating the process several times, the Bronze Book discarded the Gold-touch Stick, and opened its pages wide and took a tired pose, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, repairing this damn rope takes too much effort, wish I¡¯d not have claimed I could fix it.¡±


    Luckily the bad-mouthed horse wasn¡¯t there, otherwise, it could choke Negris, it¡¯s not using its energy. Without Ange¡¯s continuous supply of Soul Energy, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to repair the rope.


    Ange pulled out the Rope of Redemption, infused it with holy power, and threw it into the sea. The Rope of Redemption instantly became an energy rope, infinitely extending, following Ange¡¯s gaze and wrapped the large clump of seaweed floating on the water¡¯s surface.


    Thanks to the existence of such a divine rope, otherwise, Ange would have no idea how to haul this lump of seaweed back.


    ¡°The Rope of Redemption isn¡¯t meant to be used this way~~~¡± Negris lamented a few times and then gave up.


    In batches, the seaweed was hauled back, spread on a few sandbars. The exposure to the scorching sun and Ange¡¯s wind-dry treatment, dried the seaweed in a day.


    It was crammed full in buckets. Little Angel came over and smashed it with the Earth Hammer. There, it turned into powder.


    ¡°My... Earth Hammer can be used like this? You might as well open a flour factory yourself.¡± Negris said.


    Husking rice and grinding flour is not an easy task nowadays, it usually takes a rural housewife most of half an hour just to grind the rice needed for the family to eat. Grinding flour is even more time-consuming and laborious.


    If there was a low-cost husking and grinding ability, just starting a flour factory could make a fortune.


    However, using the Earth Hammer to grind, it might take a couple of hundred years to pay back its cost.


    Restarting the Teleportation Array, watching the continuous flow of flour being transported, Anthony breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his credit was temporarily saved. If it was not saved, all the measures he put in place would become invalid. At that time, not to mention bringing down grain prices, all his subordinates who trusted him and invested money would revolt.


    As food continued to be transported to the Master Plane, Ange also continued planting seaweeds. He directly planted in the shallow waters near the sandbars, no need to be several hundred meters long to reach the water surface, saving fertilizers and making harvesting easier.


    Don¡¯t look at Ange for producing a hundred thousand tons of seaweed in two or three days, he used Instant Death Halo and Insect Ash Liquid to pile it up. The seaweeds he planted now he didn¡¯t intend to accelerate, let them grow slowly, it could be harvested in about four months, and continuously reaped afterward.


    Busy like this, after twelve days, Ange suddenly stopped, took out a bunch of Fire of Mass Faith absent-mindedly.


    The Fire of Mass Faith is sort of like fireworks, light like radiation, but now this fire has changed, it became a flame, a strange fluctuation spread out.


    Most people were oblivious to this waveform, but Negris, Lisa, and Big Cat all raised their heads simultaneously looking towards Ange, Little Ghost also peered out a little, dazedly looked at the flame.


    In the seaweed people¡¯s coral reefs, the entire reef suddenly vibrated, and all seaweed people looked simultaneously at the accumulated water below space.


    Only saw the water trembling and waves rippling, some bubbles emerged, with the increasing vibration, suddenly, a stone ball was sprayed from the water, splashing a column of water, accompanied by the screeching sound of the air.


    However, the surrounding water quickly submerged the column of water. The screeching sound turned into the gurgling sound of bubbles, wildly bubbling out.


    The stone ball that had been sprayed into the sky crashed back and once again spewed a column of water.


    Only now did the seaweed people react, cried, and ran outside, ¡®The Sea¡¯s Breath¡¯ which hasn¡¯t blown for many days, arrived suddenly in broad daylight.


    Not long after the people ran out, a woman emerged from a bunch of bubbles.


    She had a beautiful face, her eyes held a pair of golden pupils, blonde long hair, fair skin, a tall and healthy physique, just like a marble statue suddenly came to life.


    Wrapped in a holy glow, she floated up from the water, the holy light flowed on her skin, turning into a pure white gauze skirt.


    She barefoot, slowly step out from the water, stepping on thin air, came to the side of the statue of the Goddess of Redemption.


    Her golden eyes looked around on the statue, with some confusion murmured: ¡°My... rope?¡±


    Having searched in vain for her rope, she closed her eyes, then abruptly opened them, her gaze went into the water. Her golden pupils shone brightly, the gurgling bubbling bottom of the water was seen by her clearly.


    Regrettably, there was still no rope.


    ¡°Who stole my rope?¡± After hesitating for a bit, she decided to give up. She lifted her skirt and pulled a one-handed hammer from underneath: ¡°Forget it, use this... who was it? Who lit the divine fire.¡±


    ...


    Negris, Little Angel, Little Zombie, Lisa, Shamara surrounded Ange, encircled on the fringe were the lightning and its hat poking out.

 Chapter 464: 273: Ignition of the Divine Fire_2

    Chapter 464: Chapter 273: Ignition of the Divine Fire_2


    Everyone looked curiously at the small flame in Ange¡¯s hand, their faces filled with shock.


    ¡°Is this... the Divine Fire?¡± Shamara squeezed her hands incessantly, feeling an uncontrollable urge to reach out, but something was stopping her.


    ¡°This is indeed the Divine Fire, but why is it here?¡± Negris asked irritably.


    What a strange coincidence, the moment Ange ignited the Divine Fire, Shamara teleported here through the Teleportation Array. It must have been her Predictive Ability at play again.


    Shamara, somewhat stunned, said, ¡°I felt something good was going to happen here.¡±


    Negris, both envious and jealous, said, ¡°Your Divine Technique is really useful. Next time something good happens to me, remember to tell me.¡±


    Shamara breathed out a sigh and quickly agreed, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    She had benefited too much from Ange and felt a bit ashamed. If she could help Ange and others with her Predictive Ability, she would be very happy.


    After a few brief words, everyone¡¯s attention turned back to Ange¡¯s hand. The burning question was, why did Ange randomly ignite the Divine Fire?


    Even Ange was clueless, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was farming, and it ignited.¡±


    Hands on her hips, Negris mulled, ¡°This is the Torch of the God of Farming. You¡¯ve mentioned before that it was growing. Why has it suddenly ignited now? Could it be because you¡¯ve been sowing crops and that made it grow? Impossible, crops can¡¯t generate Faith Elemental Force. Did you feel it grow when you were cultivating seaweed?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Could it be because you¡¯re so good at sowing seaweed that the Sea People started worshipping you? That¡¯s not right. There are only a few Sea People, even if they have devout belief, it¡¯s not enough to ignite the Divine Fire. Besides, the Torch was growing before those Sea People even met you.¡± Negris mused to herself.


    After ruling out these possibilities, Negris suggested, ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility left. You sold the grains to Anthony, he distributed the grains, and the faith dedicated by those believers who received the help ignited the Torch of the God of Farming.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Lisa asked curiously. ¡°The disaster victims may not know that you cultivated the grains. How could they dedicate their faith?¡±


    To dedicate faith, one must at least know who they are worshipping ¨C a God¡¯s name for example. Only by sharing the common belief can the Faith Elemental Force tie the unconscious believers together to form a complete network.


    When Anthony distributed the grains, he wouldn¡¯t tell everyone that these were Ange¡¯s crops. The disaster victims would only thank the Church of Light and worship the Light if they wanted to worship anything. How could any power possibly feedback to Ange?


    Negris shrugged, she didn¡¯t know either, but this was the most likely reason after ruling out all the impossible ones.


    It was simple to find out. Keep selling the grains.


    ¡°Grow some more grains. After Anthony has distributed the previous batch, check whether the Divine Fire has intensified. If it has, hold off for a bit. If it hasn¡¯t, sell another batch to Anthony to distribute. Test it a few times like this, and we can basically confirm whether it¡¯s due to people consuming the grains you grew.¡±


    After Negris finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help mumbling to herself, ¡°This really is a brand new topic. Another model of achieving Godhood?¡±


    Ange nodded. Testing and comparison, these were things he was familiar with. But this led to a new problem: ¡°Not enough Soul Energy.¡±


    Although Ange possessed the Undead Godhood, he was absolutely the laziest Undead God, never spreading his faith.


    If it weren¡¯t for his capable Holy Woman Lisa and zealous believer Oke, the legacy of Undead Godhood might have been broken.


    But no matter how capable Lisa was or how zealous Oke was, if the God himself didn¡¯t care, the results wouldn¡¯t be significant.


    The Undead Temple currently had roughly forty thousand believers in the Resting Abyss. There were about fifty to sixty thousand believers in the Hope Oasis and surrounding Oasis Sand People. The rest maintained their habitual reverence for Naeli.


    The population near the Goddess of Beauty City was growing, but many of these people were the Fallen People who once worshipped the Light, and then were corrupted. Despite this, however, most of them did not change their faith.


    Ange had stolen the faith of these people.


    Adding them all together, the number of believers from whom the Undead Godhood could receive faith wasn¡¯t two hundred thousand.


    For a fierce religion, two hundred thousand believers wouldn¡¯t actually be counted as few. Squeeze them a bit, show some miracles, hold more group rituals, and two hundred thousand believers could be used like a million.


    But Ange was as lazy as a salted fish, let alone performing miracles or holding ceremonies, he wasn¡¯t even keen on spreading faith.


    But, isn¡¯t this the style of the Undead Temple?


    The previous king was also quite lazy. The Undead Temple was basically left unattended, even the priests sweeping the floor were skeletons. You can imagine how lax the spreading of belief was.


    The Undead King didn¡¯t care about faith, because he had the Soul Network. The undead beings connected to him through the Soul Network were constantly offering their power to him. Faith Elemental Force was just an addition, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was there or not.


    But Ange¡¯s soul network was also not large, and now, those connected to him could be counted on two hands.


    The power gained from both aspects was not substantial, and Ange had been spending it rather generously recently. His energy consumption was greater than his income. If he followed Negris¡¯s advice and grew another batch of crops, he would not have enough soul energy.


    ¡°I told you before, gather more believers when you have the chance. It¡¯s not a problem to have many believers, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, farming all day everyday.¡± Negris had no solutions to this problem and could only grumble.


    With a splash, a sound of water rose, accompanied by an ultrasonic-like vibration.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Alice emerging from the water channel, screaming for help in Ange¡¯s direction. Behind her, dozens of sea people emerged one after another, swimming quickly towards the sandbank.


    Alice¡¯s tribe only had dozens of sea people. Judging from the situation, was the whole tribe seeking refuge?


    Ange¡¯s gaze passed over Alice and her people, and landed behind them.


    As if sensing Ange¡¯s gaze, a beautiful woman slowly emerged from the water, standing barefoot on the water surface.


    Golden pupils, white skirts, blonde hair, bare feet, holding a hammer, sacred yet strange.


    Seeing the one-handed hammer in her hand, Negris exclaimed, ¡°Life-saving Hammer? Are you the Goddess of Redemption?¡±


    Excitement appeared on Shamara¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t wait to yell, ¡°Luna!¡±


    Luna¡¯s phantom floated up from her body, seriously saying, ¡°I see her, be careful, the Goddess of Redemption is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Having said that, the figure of Luna enveloped Shamara, engendering the Holy Spirit Armor, a pair of True Wings and two pairs of Light Wings.


    While others had difficulty summoning a single Holy Spirit, the one fusing with Shamara was a Supreme Holy Spirit, a Six-winged Archangel, Wisdom Angel Luna.


    Shamara excitedly said, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, she¡¯s the one who stole my faith.¡±


    As she said this, she was about to rush forward.


    Just then, a beam of light shot out, illuminating the Goddess of Redemption.


    The little angel opened her light wings, pushed forward with her palms, and had a delighted expression, she could fight again.


    As the light faded, half of the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s body disappeared.


    Negris was stunned, ¡°Is she so weak? Is she really the Goddess of Redemption?¡±


    Before the words were finished, a column of black light appeared, the little zombie hastily retaliated with a Breath of Death shockwave.


    After the light beam disappeared, the Goddess of Redemption disappeared completely.


    However, the aura of the Goddess of Redemption did not disappear, but was rapidly increasing. A projection gradually revealed where her body had disappeared.


    Ange looked at the light figure, and suddenly said, ¡°She seems to be transforming the damage into power.¡±


    Ange¡¯s words made Negris tremble, recalling a legend, ¡°Redemption, it¡¯s redemption, this is the divine technique of the Goddess of Redemption.¡±

 Chapter 465: 274 Majestic Door_1

    Chapter 465: Chapter 274 Majestic Door_1


    Upon hearing Negris¡¯s shout, Shamara staggered, nearly falling to the ground. After regaining her footing, Luna deactivated her armorization and emerged from Shamara¡¯s body. With a shocked expression, she asked, ¡°God of Knowledge, where did you hear such an outrageous tale?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is it not true?¡± Negris froze momentarily. The legends came from the shared knowledge of the believers; he had never met the Goddess of Redemption himself.


    ¡°Of course not, such an extraordinary capability, even the God of Light doesn¡¯t have. However, it¡¯s true that she can absorb others¡¯ attacks. The heavier the damage she takes, the faster her strength increases. Do not attack her recklessly. Otherwise, nobody will be able to handle her.¡± Luna advised.


    ¡°Oh, Ange, do not attack her rashly. Especially do not transform,¡± Negris quickly warned Ange.


    Obviously, Negris knew that the ability to absorb damage was a perfect counter to Ange¡¯s transformation. If he transformed and obliterated the Goddess of Redemption with a single punch...


    As soon as his transformation time elapsed, the Goddess of Redemption would have recovered, using the power absorbed from Locke to punch him...


    So, unless there was a guaranteed killing blow, he must not transform.


    After advising Ange, Negris quickly asked, ¡°Is there any way to deal with her!?¡±


    ¡°You need to exhaust her. She can only absorb fatal damage, not non-lethal damage. Keep weakening her and then tie her up.¡± With that, Luna vaulted onto Shamara¡¯s back again.


    Her body transforming into light, armorizing onto Shamara, Luna was about to charge at the Goddess of Redemption, intending to reduce her strength.


    Just as she started moving, a row of fireballs lined up in a straight path, shooting past her to strike the glowing silhouette of the Goddess of Redemption. The successive fireballs exploded, chipping away at the glow.


    The Goddess of Redemption, who had been gracefully recovering with her head held high, immediately held her head and turned to run.


    Yes, she literally turned tail and ran. The hem of her glowing gown was kicked into ripples as she fled across the water¡¯s surface in the direction of the open ocean.


    Ange gave chase, fireballs constantly forming at his side, aligning in a formation before shooting her way.


    The Goddess of Redemption dodged and darted as she ran, but Ange¡¯s gaze and lock-on never shifted, the fireballs arcing erratic trajectories through the air.


    From Ange¡¯s perspective, a distinguished goddess suddenly targeted them. She boasted a divine technique that could convert the damage of others¡¯ attacks into her own power, truly formidable and horrifying. Now, it was tricky. How should they counter her? Everyone quickly sought a solution.


    However, no one considered the situation from the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s position, considering her inner feelings.


    The inner monologue of the Goddess of Redemption went something like this, ¡°For the love of Light! The Undead God! The God of Knowledge! The Six-winged Fallen Angel! It¡¯s Luna, oh goodness, the Wisdom Angel who knows everyone¡¯s weaknesses! How did she fall from grace?¡±


    ¡°On the Undead God, I felt another aura of divinity, a twin-body god? No, there¡¯s another ember of faith, is it Trinity? The woman in the gauze skirt also has an aura of faith and a Dimension Beast? For the love of the Light, have I stumbled onto the temple of heretics?¡±


    Despite her outward calm, she was panicking inwardly. She only came because she sensed a ripple of the igniting divine fire. She didn¡¯t anticipate an inadvertent intrusion into a den of gods.


    Her panic led to her being struck by the two big attacks from the Little Angel and Little Zombie.


    It was hard enough to recover a bit before the Undead God charged at her with a chain of low-level magic fireworks, coming at her with astonishing frequency.


    Her first thought wasn¡¯t that the enemy only had low-level magic. Her very first reaction was: Disaster, the enemy knows my weakness! Run!


    Any god who stumbled into a den of gods would react the same way unless they possessed the confidence and power to single-handedly challenge all, like Steadfast Locke.


    Run? Ange immediately gave chase. If she walked on air, so could Ange. If she flew into the sky, so would Ange. If she sought refuge in the sea, Ange dived in as well.


    As she dove into the water, the Goddess of Redemption realized she had made a mistake. Ange¡¯s speed in the water was several times faster than hers. He was enveloped in an air bubble and moved at a speed comparable to that in the air.


    Fireballs were useless in the water, however, so Ange switched to water arrows.


    Gripping her tight, the Goddess of Redemption grit her teeth and turned around to fight back. Ange quickly pulled away and kept attacking from a distance. Wait, doesn¡¯t this situation seem familiar?


    ¡°Turus! You burned my field!¡± Ange remembered and a torrent of rage gripped his mind. The frequency of his magic attacks elevated even further.


    Ever since he was unable to suppress the bugs the last time and they took a bite at the heart of the Insect God, Ange consciously ramped up his firepower. His level 2 magic could reach a frequency of ten shots per second. Now triggered by the Goddess of Redemption, the speed increased even more to thirteen shots per second.


    His level 2 magic was not ordinary, it was compressed and even upgraded, amplifying the destructive power of level 2 to level 4, even 6.


    No matter what kind of god it was, as long as the concepts of physics and energy applied, being hit by level 4 and even 6 magic attacks, thirteen times a second, she would definitely have to run for her life.


    Before turning to escape, the Goddess of Redemption tossed out her Life-saving Hammer.


    The hammer was not large in size. Still, compared with Ange¡¯s low-level magic, it was a divine artifact. A casual throw of this item was enough to unleash divine power.


    Wherever the Life-saving Hammer passed, the seawater vaporized, forming air bubbles, leaving a straight vacuum trajectory as it shot towards Ange.

 Chapter 466: 274: Majestic Door_2

    Chapter 466: Chapter 274: Majestic Door_2


    From here, one could sense the terrifying power of the divine might. Judging by the impact, the Life-saving Hammer could easily demolish a mountain peak. Its speed was also extremely fast, like supersonic speed breaking through a sound barrier, leaving behind an umbrella-shaped trace, the tip of the umbrella heading straight for Ange.


    Ange only had time to block the hammer with the Hand of Locke, but the tremendous force still sent him flying backwards, shooting upward like a water jet and eventually crashing up to the sea surface, still continuing to fly, diagonally upwards into the sky.


    Ange resisted the hammerhead with the Hand of Locke, reaching out with the Boundary-crossing Hand to grab the hammer handle and give it a forceful twist.


    The Life-saving Hammer flipped instantly ¨C the hammerhead behind and the handle in front causing the force of trajectory to be disrupted, making it spin abruptly.


    Ange gripped the hammer tightly with both hands, being spun around several times before gradually coming to a halt.


    Remembering Negris¡¯s warning, Ange did not use his Ultimate Transformation. Thus, he was now countering the Life-saving Hammer with his own strength. Fortunately, he had the Boundary-crossing Hand and the Hand of Locke, otherwise his hand bones would have shattered long ago.


    Despite the struggle, he ultimately did not transform, neutralizing the power of the Divine Artifact with his own strength.


    Once he stabilized himself, Ange shoved the hammer into Resting Camp and plunged back into the ocean.


    However, all he could see were streams of bubbles; the Goddess of Redemption was nowhere to be found.


    Ange followed the trail of bubbles and arrived at the entrance of the underwater cave inside the reef ¡ª the boulder he used to block the cave had fallen aside.


    Since there were no gurgling air jets in the cave now, it was filled with water. Ange swam in, swam for about ten kilometers and suddenly felt something was wrong. He had originally been swimming downward, but now he was suddenly swimming upwards ¡ª the direction of gravity had changed.


    Ange was well-experienced in this change in gravity. Whenever he rode the dragon to and from the Resting Abyss and the Holy Kingdom, there would be a gravity line. Whenever he crossed it, the direction of gravity would change.


    Now that the direction of gravity has changed, it means the end of the passage must lead to a huge world, huge enough to change gravity.


    Ange did not proceed further, but returned to the reef, used the boulder to stop the hole again, and then came out, walking on the reef.


    While walking on the reef, he continuously cast the Soil Loosening Technique into the reef, followed by the explosive Forming Technique. The whole reef crumbled and crashed down, firmly burying the big hole and the rock ball together.


    Having destroyed Alice¡¯s home, how should he compensate?


    On his way back, Ange was thinking about this issue. When he got back to the sandbank, however, he found out that the Sea People were gone.


    ¡°Where are the Sea People?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Lisa pointed in a direction, then asked, with concern, ¡°And the Goddess of Redemption?¡±


    ¡°She escaped. I crushed the Sea People¡¯s home and blocked the hole she came from.¡± Ange told her.


    Ange, unsure of what to offer as compensation, found Alice already on her knees by the time he arrived. Before he could say anything, Alice pleaded excitedly, ¡°Lord Ange, allow us to follow you, to become your vassal race. Let us settle here, we can plant seaweed for you. Please grant our request.¡±


    Upon arriving at the sandbank and seeing the seaweed planted all over the shallow seabed, Alice fell in love with the place at first sight.


    Compared to the cold, dark, desolate, and silent ocean floor, the environment of the shallow sea was simply paradise.


    Not only was there a seaweed prairie, but there were also various types and large quantities of fish. Living here, food and drink wouldn¡¯t be a worry, plus there was sunlight and beach ¡ª it was simply wonderful.


    Before, this was the Sky People¡¯s territory, and Sea People or sea creatures that tried to approach were killed. Now that this was Ange¡¯s territory, if they could become vassals to Lord Ange and receive his protection, could they settle here?


    As for the task of the Sea People protecting the goddess¡¯ statue? As soon as Alice saw the seaweed tangled around the goddess statue, any semblance of duty she felt evaporated.


    With only about sixty of them left, what mission are they talking about? Even the gods couldn¡¯t protect themselves...


    However, Alice worried that Ange might not accept them, more than sixty Sea People who had nothing to offer besides growing seaweed. Would the powerful Sky People find them a burden?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ange agreed, nodding his head. He¡¯d been wondering how to compensate Alice¡¯s family. Since they intended to settle on the sandbank, giving them a home seemed a good solution.


    Huh? Was their master so easy to persuade?


    Having received Ange¡¯s permission, Alice went off to settle her people. The others immediately surrounded Ange. Shamara hesitantly said, ¡°Lord, I feel that we should follow them.¡±


    If anyone else had said they ¡®felt¡¯ something, the group would have scoffed. But when Shamara said she ¡®felt¡¯ something, they had to take it seriously.


    Negris asked, ¡°What do you feel?¡±


    Shamara grimaced, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t quite explain it. Especially when it relates to Lord Ange, I feel nothing at all. This is beyond my abilities. Except for the one time when Luna was possessed by the Holy Spirit and I performed extraordinarily, I usually don¡¯t feel anything. However, the new god who stole my Faith Elemental Force, the Goddess of Redemption, she shouldn¡¯t be a ¡®newborn¡¯.¡±


    Negris was taken aback and said in a shocked voice, ¡°You mean, the other end of the tunnel may hide the secret of the ¡®rebirth¡¯ of the Goddess of Redemption? If she can be reborn, what about the other gods? The three main gods, the God of Light, the Creator God, the Supreme God?¡±


    Bits of frown lines appeared on Shamara¡¯s face as she muttered, ¡°How can I feel that? I can¡¯t even predict anything about Lord Ange...¡±


    Beings beyond her power were impossible for her to foresee, but she could foresee her own fate. She had a premonition that coming here would bring about good fortune. But now it seemed that the ¡®good fortune¡¯ had not yet occurred.


    ¡°How about...we go over and take a look?¡± Negris suggested hesitantly.


    Ange reluctantly crowded everyone into his space, then set off alone. Although he very much wanted to continue his planting, under Negris¡¯s persuasion, he had no choice but to go back the way they had come.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better than to step on it.¡± Looking at the collapsed reef, Ange murmured in annoyance for the first time.


    It was as easy to collapse it as it was difficult to dig it out now. At the seabed, none were as nimble as he; they could do nothing and Ange had to do it himself.


    He dug out one piece, two pieces, three pieces... His continuous efforts of tossing away the shattered reef consumed the better part of a day before a tunnel leading to the cave was formed. He ended up staring at the spherical stone with frustration.


    It was universally known that pushing a ball into a hole was easy, but pulling it back out was hard. And he had stuffed it in particularly tightly this time.


    In the end, he had to smash the cave destructively to remove the stone ball. Having ruined the cavern to remove it this time, the stone might not fit as tightly next time.


    Ange swam more than one hundred kilometers through the tunnel before crawling out of a well.


    This was a big well, with a diameter of seven to eight meters. The water level was more than ten meters below the well¡¯s opening, where a Minotaur aunty was drawing water. Set of stairs were spiralling around the well.


    Each time she filled a bucket, she would pull the rope with great force, indicating the people above to hoist the bucket up. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, get moving faster, it will be evening soon. The wind is going to rise. If we are not swift enough in storing water, no one will have water to drink at night, except their pee.¡±


    ¡°Huh, why are there Minotaurs here? No water at night? Does that mean because of the wind at night, the water from the well will be sprayed elsewhere, leading to a water shortage? Could it be that this is the only well for water?¡± Negris had been projected on to Ange all this while, conjecturing upon hearing the words.


    Ange sprang out of the water.


    The Minotaur aunty screamed, picked up the hem of her dress, and fled up the spiral staircase of the well. All the while, she yelled, ¡°Water monster! Water monster! Ah, water monster, help, run!¡±


    All the buckets above the well fell down. The heads of those who had been gathered around the well disappeared all at once. Only echoes of the Minotaur aunty¡¯s cries were left to reverberate through the empty well space.


    Ange ascended into the air as if stepping on airflow. Before the Minotaur aunty even left the well, he had already flown out.


    Coming out of the well, Ange saw an imposing gateway and a building that he was utterly familiar with.

 Chapter 467 - 275: Pick it Up and Start Smashing_1

    Chapter 467: Chapter 275: Pick it Up and Start Smashing_1


    In a secluded corner, the Goddess of Redemption walked into a cave. With a slight wave of her hand, the cave entrance disappeared, leaving no trace behind. Even if anyone saw the Goddess enter here, all they would encounter upon arrival was a rocky wall.


    This was clearly not a sort of illusion technique to deceive, but a Boundary.


    Having passed a small, dark cavern, the Goddess of Redemption suddenly found herself in the middle of a picturesque valley. The sun gently spilled its rays, the breeze rustled, and the ground was blanketed in green grass. It made for a serene and pleasant scene.


    But the Goddess of Redemption had no mood to enjoy such beauty. Instead, she rushed forward, striding into a grand hall with a worried expression.


    From the grass to the specially-made divine tiles of the temple, it only took a single step. Suddenly, you would be standing within a tranquil, bird-chirping valley on one side and a sacred, majestic temple on the other.


    The goddess walked barefoot on the tiles, pacing back and forth while troubled. ¡°What to do?¡± she murmured. ¡°The rope is gone, the hammer is gone, and what if the Undead God catches up?¡±


    After her moment of worry, the Goddess of Redemption appeared to summon her courage and softly said, ¡°Let me see what weapons I still have. With my current power, I can control two Divine Artifacts.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her hand lightly, and crystal cabinets started to magically emerge from the tiled ground. Rows upon rows stretched into the depths of the temple, beyond what the eye could see.


    In every cabinet, there were Divine Artifacts, Soul Devices, and Holy Artifacts each emanating radiant colors or shrouded in dark energy, all in various shapes and designs. It was a dazzling display one could lose oneself in.


    She strolled through these cabinets as if shopping at a marketplace, her steps light.


    As she browsed, she frowned again, ¡°These are all lower-level items. None of them are as useful as the Lifesaving Rope and the Life-giving Hammer. What do I do?¡±


    Artifacts have their own levels, and let¡¯s not even mention Soul and Holy devices. A good Soul Device is not any less valuable than a Divine Artifact, but it is typically bound to its owner.


    For example, items like the Scythe of Death, Undead Flute, and Boundary-crossing Hand are inherently tied to their owners¡¯ Soul Energy and cannot exist independently. Therefore, the ones displayed here are some unusual Soul Devices of relatively low grade.


    Concerning Holy Artifacts, they are tools with divine providence for the faithful. Could they be better than those employed by the Gods themselves? However, of course, exceptions do exist...


    After much thought, the Goddess of Redemption picked out a pair of boots. As she was barefoot, she eagerly slipped them on, murmuring, ¡°The Evasion Boots, in case the Undead God catches up, I can run faster.¡±


    She continued browsing until she reached the last crystal cabinet at the very end.


    Within the cabinet was a cross-shaped item with a main rod inserted into the ground and another rod attached horizontally to it.


    However, this horizontal rod could move. It had trays suspended from both ends, making it resemble a mono-leg balance scale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use you, Equal Cross. If the Undead God catches up, at least we can go to our doom together,¡± the Goddess of Redemption said with a laugh.


    ...


    At the Resting Palace, those who Ange brought in had gathered around out of boredom, listening to Luna recount a tale.


    Luna ungracefully squatted on the clod, saying, ¡°The Goddess of Redemption is the most troublesome amongst the Gods of Light, excluding the three Master Gods. Her combat power in itself is not very strong, but if I were her enemy, I¡¯d rather fight three Garrixes than face the Goddess of Redemption.¡±


    Garrix was the Blazing Angel from the rumors who supposedly met his demise along with Steadfast Locke. However, this rumor was clearly false. Steadfast Locke¡¯s skeleton found in the palace wasn¡¯t killed by someone.


    There were only three Six-winged Archangels, namely Wisdom Angel Luna, Blazing Angel Garrix, and Strength Angel Whoever. They all possess power comparable to the Gods of Light.


    Any Archangel tasked with fights has more combat power than non-warfare gods such as the God of Balance.


    However, the value of a god is not reflected in their combat capabilities. For example, with the existence of the God of Balance, even the Undead King who is so strong, doesn¡¯t dare to confront him.


    Admittedly, the Undead King could kill him with a punch but would have to die alongside him.


    Unfortunately, the God of Balance encountered the Dragon God Transformation that nullified him and met an unbearably miserable end in Ange¡¯s hands.


    Divine Techniques have countermeasures against each other. Each has its advantages, but the Goddess of Redemption has far more benefits.


    ¡°Redemption, redemption, saving of lives, and rescuing from distress. Not only can the Goddess of Redemption absorb the damage inflicted upon her, but she can also absorb the damage afflicted to others. No one knows how many people she has saved, and since we are not ordinary people, we don¡¯t generally offer mundane gifts like gold coins or Demon Crystals. So, most give her Divine Artifacts, Soul Devices, treasures, and the like. As such, no one knows how many Divine Artifacts the Goddess of Redemption has in her possession.¡±


    Luna was animated as she narrated, ¡°But the most troublesome part is that she has an ability to store absorbed damage and release it at a suitable time. For example, my Petrification Crossbow, after it fired a Petrification Beam that turned the enemy to stone, she can absorb the damage done by the Petrification Beam, store it in a crystal cabinet, and then use it against me.¡±


    ¡°Though the Petrification Beam absorbed from others wouldn¡¯t be as potent as the original, even if its strength is reduced to a third, it can still petrify someone. No one knows what weapons or skills she might employ. If she happens to encounter something with a restraining attribute, it can be quite troublesome.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned by this, especially Negris, who was terrified. ¡°Isn¡¯t she invincible then? Carrying a bunch of sealed Divine Techniques and a pile of Divine Artifacts, she just needs to smash whoever she sees. Regardless of their attributes, out of ten items, surely a few would not be restrained.¡±

 Chapter 468 - 275: Pick it up and Smash it_2

    Chapter 468: Chapter 275: Pick it up and Smash it_2


    Little Angel¡¯s eyes shone as she listened, her small head bobbing in eager agreement. Clearly, she too wanted to do the same ¨C grab the described object and start smashing things with it.


    Luna said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible. Whether it¡¯s a divine artifact or a divine technique, both need divine power to drive them. The divine power of the Goddess of Redemption is almost the weakest, even less than me... I used to be powerful. With her power, she isn¡¯t capable of carrying all divine artifacts and techniques with her.¡±


    When Luna spoke about herself, she paused slightly. Only then did Negris remember that the Luna in front of him wasn¡¯t in her complete form.


    Actually, not just Luna, but also the Goddess of Redemption, the Undead God, and even itself, none of them were in their complete form. It was unreasonable to measure the current gods based on their past data.


    Among all the planes, the only one who had not changed was the Tree of Life. However, it wasn¡¯t a god, or rather, it didn¡¯t deign to become one.


    The Tree of Life was a super-life form, possessing a force more powerful than the gods from birth. The faith dedicated to it by the elves was like donating to a billionaire.


    Therefore, while the Tree of Life still lived, the other gods had all vanished, save for those who had been sealed away.


    ¡°So does that mean that the disappearance of the gods is related to the Faith Elemental Force?¡± Negris murmured in analysis. ¡°This God of Redemption was newly born. Does that mean she also disappeared before, and only recently was reborn? Could she have retained her memory, knowing why the other gods disappeared?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Little Angel¡¯s eyes also lit up. She picked up the Earth Hammer and swung it around wildly, several times preparing to throw it, scaring the Earth Hammer into a frenzy.


    ...


    By the side of the well, Ange stared blankly at the familiar building and gate in the distance.


    What was his most familiar building? Resting Camp? Bronze Book Tower? World Transit Station? Undead Temple? Goddess of Beauty City?


    No, the structure he was most familiar with was the stele of the Farm Barrier, located right in the center of the farm, a construction that resembled both a monument and a tower.


    Little birds would build nests on it, and the skeletons from the nearby fields would pile up things like harvested straws around it, so it was always half-buried, exposing only a fraction at the top.


    Eventually, the skeletons of the farm dispersed, and Ange became the only being capable of movement there. After needing a large amount of straw for compost and ashing, he slowly removed the objects around the stele, revealing its entirety.


    It was originally an unremarkable object, but even an unremarkable thing can become extremely familiar after a thousand years. So Ange recognized the construction at a glance ¨C it was a stele, indicating that this was a Farm Barrier.


    The location of the well was at the fringe of the Farm Barrier. One could enter the Barrier¡¯s scope by crossing a fence.


    The Farm Barrier covered approximately three thousand acres. Half of the fields had been levelled and houses built, with the rest being farmed, sporadically planted with crops.


    Small sheds were scattered among the fields, presumably for the convenience of tending to the crops nearby. It was similar to the straw loft that Ange had built himself with straw.


    The living beings here ate, lived, and cultivated within the range of the Farm Barrier, as other places were not suitable for survival. As far as the eye could see, there were only gray rocks, even the sky was made of rock. It was like being inside a gigantic hollow rock.


    Everywhere was pitch black, only the range within the Barrier had sunlight.


    Inside the Barrier, the residents already knew about Ange¡¯s arrival and were quickly gathering, carrying ragged farming tools, shouting loudly, and rushing towards him.


    Seeing this scene, Negris, who was projected onto Ange¡¯s body, exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°So... so many minotaurs, they¡¯re so skinny.¡±


    There were at least a hundred minotaurs gathered. Males, females, old, young, all had come charging over in a torrent.


    Ange took out Little Angel and Little Zombie. Ten minutes later, over a hundred minotaurs were kneeling on the ground with black and blue faces, their farming tools held above their heads, bellowing in pain and fear.


    Ange took out everyone one by one.


    Negris immediately circled the Farm Barrier, incredulously saying, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same. Why is there a Farm Barrier here?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, thought for a while, then walked into the crowd of minotaurs, picked the weakest one, took out a bag of grains, and asked, ¡°Why is there a farm here?¡±


    The Minotaur¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, looking at the full bag of grain, he excitedly asked, ¡°For...for me?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    The Minotaur opened his mouth wide, about to plunge into the sack of grain.


    But the Little Zombie pounced on him, knocking him over with one shoulder and screeched at him.


    The Minotaur looked from the Little Zombie to Ange in confusion. What did he mean? Could he speak human language?


    Negris asked, ¡°Answer the question: why is there a Farm Barrier here?¡±


    The Minotaur blinked his innocent eyes.


    Left with no other choice, Negris patiently explained, ¡°Do you know what a Boundary is?¡±


    The Minotaur shook his head.


    That¡¯s it. If it didn¡¯t know even a Boundary, how could it know about the Farm Barrier?


    Negris raised his head and turned towards other minotaurs, ¡°Anyone knows? Whoever can answer this question will earn this bag of grain.¡±


    The Minotaurs looked at each other, each face showing an eager expression, but none of them piped up.


    Ange was asked to dig out more grain by Negris, one bag after another until five bags of grain were revealed. Finally, a Minotaur couldn¡¯t hold back and rose up, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know what a Farm Boundary is, but we do know a place where you might find an answer. If we take you there, would you split this grain among all of us?¡±


    When Ange looked, it was that aloof minotaur aunt from the well.


    ¡°Sure, no problem, lead the way.¡± Even if the Minotaur aunt hadn¡¯t said this, Negris still intended to aid them, seeing their skeletal figures, looking like undead grass-eaters.


    The Minotaur aunt looked at the grain bags piled on the ground, swallowing her saliva. With great difficulty, she turned her head and led Ange and the others towards the other end of the farm.


    As they walked, the sound of her stomach rumbling like thunder echoed, sounding like a drum.


    Obviously accustomed to it, the Minotaur aunt skillfully yanked her pants, immediately shutting up her belly.


    ¡°This is... too miserable.¡± Negris compared it to the Minotaur aunt of Witch City and Bridgehead Town, plus Vania, the cook, and suddenly felt that the one before him was the most pitiful.


    Negris promptly motioned to Ange to get out a beet, ¡°You are leading us, you should not be run out of strength. Eat this to fill your belly first. By the way, what is your name?¡±


    The Minotaur aunt, being too engrossed with the beet that she couldn¡¯t even hear Negris¡¯ words, her eyes were like being sucked in, unable to pull away.


    Left without a choice, Negris forcibly shoved the beet into her hand, finally drawing her attention back.


    ¡°Really... really... really for me to eat?¡± The minotaur aunt¡¯s voice trembled a little.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, eat it.¡± Negris said with a combination of pity and resignation.


    Luther now only eats fresh beets which are then coated in honey, and he meticulously peels off the skin and others, leaving only the translucent part, which is then dried into dried fruit as a snack.


    Living a life of luxury like Luther, while others are eating dirt in other places, is simply too unfair. Negris spitefully resolved to deduct his snacks later.


    The Minotaur aunt was energetically gnawing the beet, and didn¡¯t have the time to answer Negris¡¯ question. She carried on biting and walking until they reached a stele located at the edge of the farm.


    Negris had a hunch why an answer could possibly be found in this place. It was because there were carved writings on the stele, only that they were inscribed in demonic scripts, and it wrote, ¡°Exile of the Divine Bovine Race ...¡±


    Just as Negris read this far, Ange suddenly stepped forward, the Scythe of Death swung across the stele.

 Chapter 469: 276: Ill Vomit if You Chase Me Again_1

    Chapter 469: Chapter 276: I¡¯ll Vomit if You Chase Me Again_1


    Negris blinked, looked at Ange, then at the scythe, and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you trying to chop it down? It¡¯s not the Demonic Monument. It¡¯s just a stele, aren¡¯t you mistaking it for Turus again?¡±


    If Turus¡¯ soul knew about this, it probably would regret its past actions. Ange¡¯s grudge from his burned fields hasn¡¯t been forgotten.


    But Ange didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, instead, he was carefully observing. He raised both feet, where Soul Flame surged, slowly pacing with every step leaving a flaming footprint on the ground.


    Looking at Ange¡¯s stance, Negris was skeptical. Before it could say anything, some smoke appeared from nearby, and a face formed, giving an awkward laugh, ¡°Hehe, been a while. How have you all been?¡±


    ¡°Lord of Terror!¡± Negris¡¯ eyes popped open wide. Not only was there a literal demon, but it was an old acquaintance ¨C the Lord of Terror.


    The same Lord of Terror that caused the insect plague in Black Mountain City and lured the sleepless guardians in the Land of Slumber ¨C the haughty Lord of Terror was now being forced out of a decayed stele by Ange?


    How to put it? Given that he is referred to as the Lord of Terror, he must be at least of a Demon King level being. In other words, he¡¯s the god among demons.


    And indeed, he had done many outrageous things, such as leading the Guardians from the Land of Slumber, resurrecting the pest controller, initiating the insect plague in Black Mountain, summoning the hellhound, and even creating the Terrifying Ghost.


    All these deeds proved that he was a bona fide Demon King. He also claimed to be the ruler of the Terror Abyss, a title that would lead anyone to believe he was an overwhelmingly powerful lord of his realm.


    And this decayed stele, where the inscriptions had ¡®peeled off¡¯, was less impressive than the thatch-roofed house at the entrance of the village. Yet, Ange managed to force the Lord of Terror out from here, akin to forcing a realm lord out of a thatch house.


    What on earth happened? Why was the situation so downgraded after a few months of not meeting?


    The Lord of Terror laughed awkwardly too. The smoke formed a pair of little hands, rubbing them together as he said, ¡°Why are you here? Hehe, welcome.¡±


    His tone was as polite as it could be ¨C a stark contrast from his arrogance at the fire basin.


    Negris hesitated before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ruler of Terror Abyss?¡±


    The Lord of Terror replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This place is the Terror Abyss.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Negris turned his head and looked around.


    This place was the interior of a massive rock, surrounded by stone walls. But Negris¡¯ spirit could not reach the end, so he was unable to see the walls. His understanding was solely based on Ange¡¯s description.


    But everyone knew about Ange¡¯s descriptive skills, as in it¡¯s not scary at all after hearing him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t find this scary? Wait till those godlike cows come crying to you when they¡¯re hungry, then you¡¯ll know what¡¯s terrifying!¡± the Lord of Terror retorted.


    Godlike cows? Everyone unconsciously turned to look at the Minotaur Matron.


    She had just finished munching on a beet the size of a watermelon, her face smeared with beet juice. When she saw everyone looking at her, she was startled, hid her huge hand behind her, wiped her butt, and flashed a toothy smile.


    Nothing seems terrifying after all. Everyone turned back.


    The Lord of Terror also noticed the Minotaur Matron and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve been eating beets? Where did you get them?¡±


    Negris interrupted irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. What was the deal with the insect plague last time? Why were you able to instigate it? Is this place your real body?¡±


    The Lord of Terror nodded, and obediently answered, ¡°The plague wasn¡¯t my doing, it was the pest controller who initiated it. I merely gave him some small pointers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not correct. He had died. You were the one who resurrected him,¡± Negris argued.


    ¡°No, no, no. He resurrected himself. I just gave him some pointers, advised him on how to prepare and successfully sign a pact, and charged a slight processing fee,¡± the Lord of Terror refuted.


    ¡°I see... You¡¯re a scammer! Just like Anthony, deceitful,¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    This gimmick seemed all too familiar. Not long ago, Anthony had the same plan, using silver coins and Ange¡¯s food to get other people¡¯s money and food. Had it not been for disaster relief, Anthony would have been the biggest scammer in the history of the Master Plane.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± The Lord of Terror quickly denied, ¡°I simply charged a reasonable consulting fee, because knowledge is the greatest wealth. If I hadn¡¯t told him what materials to prepare, he would be dead. Isn¡¯t it reasonable to charge a small consulting fee and processing fee?¡±


    ¡°Reasonable my...¡± Before Negris could leap up and smash his head, it suddenly remembered something and deflated like a punctured ball.


    It realized that it was doing the same work as this demon, yet Ange never paid it.


    Negris¡¯s sudden dejection attracted everyone¡¯s concern. They all gathered around him, inquiring about his condition. Even Little Angel came over and patted his forehead.


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± After Little Angel finished her barking, she turned around and spread her wings towards the Lord of Terror.


    Before the Holy Light Flash, Negris swiftly held back Little Angel, saying helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m a Corpse Dragon, I¡¯m naturally cold. It¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    The two barks of Little Angel meant ¡®completely chilled¡¯, which meant to her that it was dead. No one knew who taught her that completely chilled meant death.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Little Angel tilted her head.

 Chapter 470: 276: Ill Throw Up If You Chase Me Again_2

    Chapter 470: Chapter 276: I¡¯ll Throw Up If You Chase Me Again_2


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, truly nothing, I was just thinking about other things, but I¡¯ve figured it out now,¡± Negris comforted the Little Angel by gently rubbing its head.


    I was just overthinking things. They are now all in this together, and by nature, they are unlike this demon. Even a carefree fellow like the Little Angel cares about this, it¡¯s a genuine feeling.


    Seeing that everything was indeed alright, the Little Angel shook its head and punched Negris right in the eye.


    Then, with a bounce in its steps, the Little Angel ran up to Ange, patting its own head as if it¡¯s expressing ¡®look how cool I am¡¯, until Ange gave a nod of approval.


    With his hand over his face, Negris held back both laughter and tears. He had forgotten that only Ange could give Little Angel a head rub. However, the Little Angel¡¯s punch brought Negris to his senses. He turned to the Lord of Terror and cracked his knuckles, ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve, trying to deceive me? I almost fell for it.¡±


    After all, he¡¯s an old dragon that¡¯s been alive for thousands of years. How could he easily get swayed by emotions? Now Negris realized that he had fallen for this demon¡¯s trickery.


    The Lord of Terror grimaced and took a step back, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, really! It¡¯s a habit, us demons communicate like this, naturally generating psychological waves.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, do you take me for a fool?¡± Negris attacked, but the Lord of Terror quickly turned into a patch of smoke and knocked Negris back. Negris couldn¡¯t even take on a patch of smoke, which was quite embarrassing. As others stepped in to help, the smoke vanished.


    Trying to flee? Ange took a step forward and the ground erupted with fiery footprints. Invisible waves of energy spread outward.


    With each step leaving a fiery footprint, Ange gave chase. It seemed like he¡¯s running after something unseen. It took a sudden turn, and so did Ange ¨C speeding up abruptly.


    After several minutes of relentless pursuit, the blood-curdling cries of the Lord of Terror finally echoed ahead, ¡°I¡¯ve run so long, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got no grudges against each other. Please stop chasing me!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?! Why is your spirit so resolute?!¡±


    ¡°Stop chasing me, or I¡¯ll throw up!¡±


    The Lord of Terror was chased unruly. He didn¡¯t notice the burning footprints left by Ange, stumbling right into them.


    At first, the others were confused, as they only saw Ange running wildly in the dark, leaving behind numerous footprints on the ground. Even Shamara couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, quietly asking, ¡°What is Lord doing? Is he simply running around?¡±


    Luna replied in a whisper, ¡°He¡¯s casting a net. Those prints he made are from his soul power, enhancing his senses. This demon must be merging its own blood with the earth, able to teleport freely in this area. Once it escapes our perception range, it will be much harder to find it.¡±


    ¡°So Ange is now using soul power to cast a net and gradually limit the demon¡¯s moving space.¡±


    Shamara asked, ¡°Can he keep up? I only see Ange alone. I¡¯m worried he might lose it.¡±


    Luna shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t sense the demon either, but I doubt Ange lost it. Based on his character, he wouldn¡¯t do something futile.¡±


    Shamara fell silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Luna, can you teach me how to fight?¡±


    Luna was dumbfounded: ¡°Teach you? You don¡¯t need it. Once I possess you, you¡¯ll have access to all my fighting techniques. There¡¯s no need to learn. But why do you suddenly have this thought?¡±


    Shamara replied dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that my understanding of battle was too superficial. I thought it was all about punches, kicks, swords, and magic. But now I see, battles can be fought with such cunning tactics. If it had been me, I wouldn¡¯t have detected the enemy. Or I¡¯d have fallen for the trickery from the start.¡±


    Luna nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed that a strong stubbornness resides within you. If you were the one bewitched just now, you would definitely have rushed toward the Holy Light in a frenzy again. There is no effective solution to mental attacks. The only way is to stop them from speaking.¡±


    Luna never could have imagined that her words today would eventually shape the ¡®Silent Angel.¡¯ Whenever an enemy tried to speak, Shamara would detonate and yell ¡®shut up¡¯ before unleashing her grand attack.


    ¡°Your current shortfall is not in your skills, but in your experience. When I have time, I¡¯ll impart more of my battle experiences to you. But that may not have much significance,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Some people have an innate sense of battle. Even when facing unfamiliar enemies, they can quickly devise countermeasures. They also know their own power very well. This is something that no amount of knowledge and experience can compensate for. Just consider the God of Knowledge,¡± Luna muttered to herself.


    It seems like someone was talking about him? Negris turned his head doubtfully, a clear fist print on his face.


    Shamara understood in an instant; battle techniques were useless. The God of Knowledge had all the techniques and knowledge, yet no one could defeat him.


    While they were chatting, the pursued Lord of Terror had begun to panic, blindly crashing into one of Ange¡¯s footprints.


    The flame on the footprint surged into the sky, revealing a blurry figure, who was then struck by Ange¡¯s scythe.


    The flaming figure shattered, leaving only a soul flame on the scythe.


    After a torturous interrogation, the Lord of Terror even confessed what he had eaten the night before.


    The Lord of Terror was indeed a Demon King, and this place was indeed the Terror Abyss. Once, it was a hot underground world filled with magma until the day the Undead King arrived.


    One of the Undead King¡¯s servants, a Purple Gold Skeleton, obliterated him with a few punches, leaving behind only a Demonic Monument.


    At first, the Lord of Terror was delighted because the Undead King didn¡¯t touch his monument. He planned to resurrect after the undead creatures departed.


    However, the Undead King¡¯s underlings brought five gods and a human, a Space God. The Lord of Terror recognized a Goddess of Redemption from the Church of Light amongst them.


    At the king¡¯s command, they constructed and opened the majestic door, allowing all the magma in the space to pour out.


    The Undead King departed through the majestic door alongside the magma, leaving only the Purple Gold Skeleton to guard the area.


    For a period afterward, the five gods and the Space God obediently maintained the open door.


    The Purple Gold Skeleton didn¡¯t harm them, but rather provided for their needs. To provide fresh food, he summoned a Witch King to create a Farm Barrier, then captured a group of Minotaurs to farm.


    The process took twenty years until all the space¡¯s magma was drained. At the last moment, the human Space God rebelled, closed the majestic door, and fled.


    In a fit of rage, the Purple Gold Skeleton killed all the gods and pursued the human but never returned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± Negris said with doubt. ¡°You say these minotaurs were captured by the Purple Gold Skeleton, so why does the stele read ¡®Exile of the Divine Bovine Race¡¯?¡±


    The Lord of Terror confessed awkwardly, ¡°I made that up hoping to deceive you. I didn¡¯t expect you to discover the truth.¡±


    Negris realized, ¡°So you couldn¡¯t resurrect because all of the magma space energy was drained. You could only create a projection to deceive.¡±


    Embarrassed, the Lord of Terror admitted, ¡°Yes. Many people hoped for unearned gains, so when they found out about me, I projected to them, teaching them how to benefit without working and took a small processing fee.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, if you¡¯re taking processing fees, it can¡¯t be called unearned gain, right?¡± Negris responded.


    Despite his calm exterior, his heart was already in turmoil as he stared at the majestic door.


    ¡°So, the king went into this door and that¡¯s why he disappeared? Where does this door lead? Why did they need so much magma? How does it open?¡±


    Negris was thinking these thoughts excitedly, turning his head to call Ange when he realized that Ange was gone.


    ¡°Kvada, he must have run off to farm again.¡± As expected, Negris found Ange in the Farm Barrier.


    The guy was farming in the Minotaur¡¯s field while the Minotaurs happily watched, holding a heap of grain and vegetables.

 Chapter 471 - 277_1

    Chapter 471: Chapter 277_1


    This was the second farm barrier Ange had ever seen. It was roughly the same size and almost identically structured, giving him a feeling of coming home. He had been itching to plant something for a long time.


    Seeing that the Minotaur had turned the fields into a mess, with sparse crops showing signs of malnutrition, he felt uneasy.


    Years of cultivation had led to a loss of soil nutrients, soil compaction and degeneration, resulting in decreasing crop yields.


    The Minotaur aunt was chewing on a sweet beet, and unleashed her grievances when her energy was at its peak, ¡°We really can¡¯t help it. This place is a closed world, filled with stones and nothing else. We¡¯re lucky just to survive. Thanks to the occasional fish swimming in the well, or else we would have starved a long time ago.¡±


    Negris reviewed the Minotaurs¡¯ conditions and couldn¡¯t help but show sympathy: ¡°Indeed, the conditions are extremely harsh. It¡¯s a miracle that you guys managed to survive.¡±


    Not only did they manage to survive, but they also managed to maintain their population. Originally, there were more than 200 Minotaurs, and even after a millennium, a hundred or so remained. This was definitely a miracle.


    ¡°What hardship are you talking about? If I hadn¡¯t scammed them with food and fertilizers, they would have starved a long time ago,¡± the Lord of Terror, who was tightly bound by the Lifesaving Rope, retorted unwillingly.


    The shouts of the Lord of Terror suddenly reminded Negris of something, ¡°Ah, right, when you took payment, you accepted not only Soul Crystals but also ten bags of grains. Could those grains be for them? Do you have such a kind heart? What can ten bags of grains do?¡±


    The Lord of Terror grumbled: ¡°Did I have a choice? Have you ever seen a bunch of cows surrounding your stone, constantly mooing? Day and night, in shifts. If I don¡¯t feed them, they won¡¯t stop. This place is enclosed and vast, they moo, and the entire world hears. They even threatened me, saying they¡¯ll poo on my stele if I don¡¯t feed them.¡±


    Probably no Devil King had had such a repressive experience as the Lord of Terror. After the space magma was released and the overall temperature of the space decreased, it lost its ability to rebirth by utilizing the earth¡¯s veins and could only huddle inside the Earth Monument. If the Minotaurs really pooed on its monument, it could do nothing.


    When the Minotaurs were starving, they could do anything. And even if it came down to a fight, it would not be able to defeat over 200 Minotaurs without its powers. What choice did it have but to pay for peace with grain?


    ¡°Ten bags of grains won¡¯t do much, but I couldn¡¯t give too much. If I did, they¡¯d only take more and I¡¯d end up feeding them even more. As long as they fish a bit more, work harder to plant things, they wouldn¡¯t starve. So every once in a while, I give them ten bags of grains. Enough to keep them from starving but not enough to cause trouble. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The Lord of Terror spoke sullenly, his words full of a deep understanding of the nature of cows, worthy of a demon that toys with souls.


    ¡°I was originally planning on getting the recipe for Insect Ash so they could fertilize and grow their own food, and free me from this chore. But keeping insects turned out to be worse than keeping cows, so I gave up,¡± the Lord of Terror sighed helplessly.


    Negris just realized, so that¡¯s why it had gotten involved with those pest controllers.


    Regardless, this abandoned Divine Bull Tribe that had been left here had been lucky to meet Ange before their extinction. Taking care of an extra hundred or two hundred Minotaurs was not a problem for Ange.


    Besides, the agriculture technology of the Divine Bull Tribe was still quite good. Given that they have been in this enclosed environment for a thousand years, it was already quite impressive that things were still growing in the soil.


    Ange did not start planting right away but began by tilling the land. He brought back some hardened magma, and Little Angel crushed it one by one with the Earth Hammer and sprinkled it evenly over the ground.


    He also moved over leftover fish bones from the Minotaur¡¯s meals and crushed them into powder. The fish bones were clearly saved by the Minotaur on purpose, probably for fertilizing the soil.


    There was no ash from plants or wood, but Ange sprinkled some insect ash on top, along with bird droppings. Then Little Zombie quickly turned the soil, mixing these well-proportioned fertilizers into the soil.


    Farming is a profound science, and in order to master it, intelligent life forms have developed systems like Druids, Harvest Goddesses, and the Divine Bull Tribe.


    How much fertilizer to apply, when to apply fertilizer, when to add more, how different crops require different amounts of nutrients, and how to adjust accordingly. These were all dedicated to producing more food faster and better.


    Although the Minotaurs were of the Divine Bull Tribe, being trapped in this closed-off place, they naturally didn¡¯t have the resources or conditions to delve into these studies. As time passed, the knowledge passed down from their ancestors gradually faded away, becoming outdated.


    They stood there laughing, watching Ange in anticipation of a theater. But once Ange got started, they soon fell silent: This man, he really knows how to farm, even better than us Minotaurs...


    Though they sort of understood tilling and fertilizing, they became confused when Ange moved on to planting and light supplementing techniques. But when the Instant Death Halo stepped in, they were simply aghast.


    In a short span of eight hours, the Fire Dragon Fruits, red and vibrant as flames, bloomed and bore fruit. They hung on the fleshy vines, gently emitting the vibrations of the fire element.


    ¡°Hissss, did you really manage to grow Fire Dragon Fruits?¡± Negris asked in astonishment.


    Just as its name suggested, Fire Dragon Fruit was a fire elemental plant. It was fiery red all over, resembling a flame, and egg-shaped. Those who didn¡¯t know better thought it was a dragon¡¯s egg, hence it was named Fire Dragon Fruit.

 Chapter 472 - 277_2

    Chapter 472: Chapter 277_2


    In fact, even the eggs of the fire-based Red Dragon are calcium white. Red eggs must be deformed or hybrid.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter if the Dragon Clan denies it, the people who have seen the Fire Dragon Eggs can be counted on one hand. As they kept mentioning it, the name was set. It¡¯s a type of elemental plant with strong fire elements.


    If a fire wizard eats a small piece, they can replenish their fire elements. If they eat a whole one, they can enhance their elemental affinity. Keep eating, and they will become the fire element themselves.


    A wizard who continually supplements their diet with various elemental plants is sure to make twice the progress in their magic cultivation.


    This is why powerful wizards are known to be ¡®made of money¡¯. The impoverished common folk hardly get the chance to practice magic. If they can¡¯t even afford to eat elemental plants, they are never going to catch up to others.


    This is the second type of elemental crop that Ange has grown, the other being the Elf Beans. However, Elf Beans can only satiate hunger and are required in large amounts. A few dozen Elf Beans have no other use than as cat toys.


    The Fire Dragon Fruit is different. A Fire Wizard would definitely be willing to spend a third of their monthly salary to buy a Fire Dragon Fruit each month.


    Ange has grown over two thousand acres of Fire Dragon Fruit. Since these are elemental crops, they need ample space to grow, so the yield per acre is only sixty. Yet, with over two thousand acres, it has produced a total of 120,000 fruits.


    ¡°You... this... abnormal...¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. The Fire Dragon Fruits that were usually auctioned off one by one in the market were suddenly appearing before him in the hundreds of thousands. Besides calling it ¡®abnormal¡¯, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°If he only grows Fire Dragon Fruits in the future, he could... become richer than the church.¡± Luna muttered.


    The Lord of Terror struggled to poke his head out of the pendant and said, ¡°What a pity, all the volcanic energy has been used up, so no more fire-element crops can be grown.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that true, Ange? Does growing Fire Dragon Fruits consume the fire elements in the soil?¡± Negris asked.


    His knowledge about cultivation needed updates from others. Since Ange had just started growing the second elemental crop, it was natural for him to lack such knowledge. His previous followers didn¡¯t even understand such high-end knowledge, since they were not druids. How could they understand elemental plants?


    ¡°It¡¯s not the fire element, it¡¯s the fire essence.¡± The Lord of Terror interrupted him and grumbled, ¡°Those are the essence produced by the earth veins, necessary for creating fire elements. Without the essence, these earth veins would no longer produce fire elements, and I would never go back again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder Ange never grows Fire Dragon Fruits. But what are you thinking about? You want to go back? Dream on. If you can¡¯t grow anything, Little Zombie will eat you up. We don¡¯t accept souls that can¡¯t cultivate in our group,¡± Negris threatened.


    What a unique threat. If you can¡¯t cultivate, you get eaten? The Lord of Terror began to shiver.


    Indeed, Ange never chooses to grow elemental crops because they consume elemental resources, some of which are non-renewable. Once they are used up, they are gone.


    However, this space is different. The earth veins here contain massive amounts of fire essence. Although the lava has been extracted, it created fire elements that cannot be accommodated here. Even the strength needed for the Lord of Terror¡¯s rebirth could not be met. It would be a waste to keep it.


    Rather than wasting it, why not grow crops that usually can¡¯t be grown and make full use of the resources?


    After harvesting this crop, Ange eliminated all the plants, leaving only one.


    Like many other plants, the Fire Dragon Fruit also develops seeds once it ripens. When the fruit is mature enough to be harvested, it is the sweetest and the elements are the most abundant, making it the most suitable time to harvest.


    However, the seeds inside are not fully developed at this stage. The plants grown from them are small and of lesser quality. The plant must be allowed to fully mature so that the nutrients inside the fruit and the elements are used up. Only then can the best seeds be obtained.


    Of course, some plants have well-developed seeds when they are the sweetest. This is because these plants need to attract birds and beasts to eat the fruits, helping them disperse the seeds to even farther places.


    After the last Fire Dragon Fruit was ripened, Ange moved in front of the boundary marker of the farm.


    The silent Lord of Terror began to speak again, ¡°Look, the three hundred soul crystals I exchanged from you were all consumed here. They have been used for thousands of years and are almost rotten. Fortunately, Durken created them and they can be replenished through soul energy.¡±


    ¡°You know Durken?¡± Negris was surprised.


    ¡°Of course. Who doesn¡¯t know Durken? I also know the God of Knowledge and Steadfast Locke,¡± said the Lord of Terror.


    Negris said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve been talking about the Purple Gold Skeleton all this time, if you know Steadfast Locke, wouldn¡¯t you recognize that Purple Gold Skeleton?¡±


    The Lord of Terror paused before answering, ¡°That Purple Gold Skeleton is not Steadfast Locke.¡±


    Boom! Negris felt like his soul was exploding. The Purple Gold Skeleton accompanying the king wasn¡¯t Steadfast Locke? Then who was it? Were there three Purple Gold Skeletons?


    Harvey was promoted only after the king disappeared, meaning that besides Steadfast Locke, there was another Mourning Skeleton with the king in those days?


    ¡°Lamo, Lamo! Come quick.¡± Negris hurriedly called out to Lamo and the other watchmen, who were souls that had survived from the era of the king, surely they would remember what happened then.


    However, no matter who it was, none could recall the existence of a second Lord of Mourning, for under the king there was only one.


    Negris¡¯s memory had been tampered with, but had everyone¡¯s memories been altered? That was impossible. The king could not have had such spare time.


    Plus, the existence of a second Lord of Mourning wasn¡¯t something that needed to be concealed. The only possibility then was, ¡°You saw wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Did I remember it wrong?¡± The Lord of Terror hesitated as all the watchmen unanimously denied the existence of a second Purple Gold Skeleton. Could he really have been mistaken?


    At that moment, a strong fluctuation of soul energy came from Ange¡¯s direction.


    They turned to look and saw Ange, both hands pressed against the boundary stone, with his body wrapped in flames of soul energy, like a fire man, as soul energies surged into the boundary stone unceasingly.


    Rumble, rumble... rumble, rumble...the ground of the farm began to gently tremble, like a minor earthquake, with dust bouncing amidst the shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ange, did you break it? Stop first.¡± Negris hastily said.


    The farm¡¯s barrier had been there for a thousand years, left unmaintained for a long time. With such a big movement, he feared it was going to break.


    Ange replied, ¡°No, just comparing.¡±


    Upon hearing Ange¡¯s response, Negris understood. To make a comparison, there had to be at least two items. Besides this one, there was another farm boundary inside the Temple of Rest.


    Ange was certainly reluctant to experiment with the one in the Temple of Rest, so he started with this one. If nothing went wrong, he would surely take action with the one inside next.


    Rumble...rumble...


    As more and more soul energy was poured in, the dilapidated boundary stone slowly ¡®recovered¡¯. Not only did it return to its original state, looking brand new, it even grew a little taller.


    ¡°Eh, did the farm expand?¡± Negris, noticing something, suddenly asked.


    Everyone followed his gaze and looked in the distance, indeed noticing that the farm boundary was expanding.


    Ange stopped the energy input, circled around the farm, and then said, ¡°Three thousand, six hundred acres.¡±


    He possessed the Ring of Balance, so his calculations were absolutely accurate. This meant that after being infused with energy, the boundary of the farm had expanded by a full six hundred acres, an increase of twenty percent.


    ¡°Boundaries can expand? What¡¯s the maximum expansion? If it can expand indefinitely, doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t need to look for farmlands everywhere, and the space inside is enough for you to plant?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Ange shook his head, about to say something, when suddenly a ¡®pop¡¯ sounded, as if something had ruptured, and a howling sound emerged.


    Looking up, they saw at a great distance a grand gate, at the center of which a hole the size of a fist appeared, and violent wind was violently pouring in.


    The minotaurs cried out, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, the wind¡¯s rising, quickly gather the clothes.¡± Then they scattered in all directions.

 Chapter 473: 278 Six is Alright, Five is Ok Too? _1

    Chapter 473: Chapter 278 Six is Alright, Five is Ok Too? _1


    The grand door had only a fist-sized hole, but the wind pouring through was incredibly strong. A stone thrown into it instantly vanished, as if blasted away by a high-pressure air gun.


    Even their mental wills were powerless against this formidable gust, incapable of reaching the hollow in front of them.


    Ange tried to use an Air Bubble Stone to shield the forefront, but it was instantly shattered.


    ¡°The wind¡¯s power is too great. We need to find a way to open the door. A larger area under the same wind volume will reduce the wind force, then we can pass through,¡± Negris said.


    But how could the door be opened?


    ¡°We need to find the Space Mage. After all, this door was built by the Space God and five deities, right? We should get a Space Mage to examine it first.¡±


    As they mentioned the Space Mage, all present thought of the screaming figure ripping its own clothes.


    ¡°Also, notice that there are six energy slots and one control slot. Hmm, Shamara, are you saying we need six deities? And isn¡¯t that wrong? The Lord of Terror (???) spoke of only five gods and one human, right? Why are there seven slots?¡±


    Negris circled the grand door several times, indeed finding the six energy slots and the control slot.


    Any magical structure required energy, and the more massive the structure, the more energy it needed to be operated.


    Just like a world transfer station. If one wanted to fully activate it, a massive amount of magic crystals are required, and this would fluctuate based on the amount of goods being transported.


    Although Magic Crystal Soul Crystal could provide enough energy, the power might be insufficient. Therefore, the grand door didn¡¯t use Magic Crystal Soul Crystal for energy supply, but instead, had six energy slots.


    According to the Lord of Terror, the human deity and five gods powered this door, but why were there six energy slots? Could it be that six was just right, and five would also do?


    Was this why Shamara perceived the need for six gods?


    Shamara blinked innocently, not knowing how to answer Negris¡¯ question. Predicting the need for six gods was already a challenge for her.


    After much debate with no conclusion at hand, they couldn¡¯t open the door straight away. Reluctantly, they returned to the farm, preparing for the Space Magic Instructor, Hiludi, to come over for an inspection.


    However, no sooner had they settled down at the farm when they were driven to flee once more.


    The Minotaurs had become accustomed to such scenes, sleeping soundly despite the howling wind. Once they fell asleep, everyone else understood why they could sleep despite the strong wind.


    ¡°Kvada, the snoring of these cows is even stronger than the wind,¡± complained those who could hear as they covered their ears.


    They began to understand why the Lord of Terror couldn¡¯t bear them. He¡¯d rather resort to deceit than compromise with them. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the noise of hundreds of cows mooing at you; their snoring alone in front of the stele could drive anyone insane.


    Especially with the sharp wind whistling from afar and the on-and-off snoring of cows from close-up, twofold assault caused double discomfort. Plus, they had eaten their fill, meaning their snoring was exceptionally loud.


    ¡°All frequency sound, is like a sound spell. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯d rather go God Slaying. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find the Goddess of Redemption.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Those with sensitive hearing fled, those without also had to follow. A group of people began to search for the Goddess of Redemption, preferring to slay gods over staying here.


    Even if the Goddess of Redemption racked her brains, she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that her desperate situation was caused by a group of Minotaurs.


    The wind pouring in had to find outlets in the sealed space, such as wells.


    When the air pressure in the space reached a certain level, the water in the wells would be slowly pushed down, seeping into the Light Sea Plane via the reefs, from which Sea People had already moved away.


    In addition to wells, some hidden places were also pried open, such as the tunnel leading to the Garden of the Goddess of Redemption.


    The biting wind blew into the garden from the tunnel, causing flowers, grass, and trees to sway and rustle.


    The Goddess of Redemption had resumed her regular task of collecting and arranging. Dusting the crystal cabinets, a non-existent task, was her favorite chore.


    ¡°La la la, la la, la~¡± she hummed a tune as she cleaned, dusted, and carefully arranged the cabinet. Then stepped away to have a look, returned to readjust, ensuring that everything was placed perfectly in the center before satisfactorily closing the lid.


    The wind came in and brought many unfamiliar scents.


    The Goddess of Redemption paused, and with a wave of her hand, all the crystal cabinets immediately retracted underground.


    She quickly tidied her dress and composure, and then slowly sat down. As she moved, a chair materialized behind her.


    First the seat, then the base. Both were exceptionally exquisite in material and craftsmanship. As she sat down and leaned back, the backrest of the chair also materialized.


    It was a splendidly golden, exquisitely crafted high-backed chair. If any devout follower of the Church of Light were present, they would instantly recognize it as the Throne of Light.


    Even non-believers could identify it. Negris cautiously entered the room and immediately recognized the Throne of Light.


    He initially approached with extreme caution ¨C this place was, after all, the domain of a god, the so-called Divine Realm, where a god¡¯s power could be maximized.

 Chapter 474: 278 Six is Alright, Five is Ok Too? _2

    Chapter 474: Chapter 278 Six is Alright, Five is Ok Too? _2


    At the same time, the gods are the ones who understand their own divine realms the best. They are capable of fully utilizing every aspect and feature of their realms. Just to take a simple example, the mere fact that water flows upstream could disorient many and affect their power.


    Because of this, Negris volunteered to scout ahead. After all, it was just a projection of himself, so dying was of no consequence. Besides, it was the God of Knowledge and had the ability to understand the peculiar aspects of divine realms.


    But it came as a surprise when all they saw was a regular garden and nothing more.


    There were no independent rules, no forbidden defenses, no dangerous boundaries. To be honest, even if a little bunny wandered in, it wouldn¡¯t be harmed in any way.


    Could it be that the Goddess of Redemption had other, more formidable, defenses?


    Negris was taken aback, thinking that he hadn¡¯t fully grasped the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s arrangements. He didn¡¯t dare to allow Ange and the others to enter just yet and, so, kept on flying into the temple until he came face to face with the Goddess of Redemption seated on the Throne of Light.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where are the others?¡± the Goddess of Redemption asked in confusion.


    ¡°They are outside. They didn¡¯t dare to enter. What about you? Are you also alone?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. I just thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to summon them, so I didn¡¯t bother.¡± With a wave of her hand, the bricks behind the Goddess of Redemption sunk and a few things crawled out.


    A Lava Demon and a steel structure three meters tall, a suit of armor, and a sword all came crawling out.


    Leaving aside the demon, which was just a common Great Demon, the structure turned out to be a Guardian Avatar. After it climbed out, it reached its right hand out towards Negris and then stopped moving.


    The Goddess of Redemption looked very embarrassed, running over to give the construct a swift kick before reluctantly saying, ¡°It¡¯s out of energy. It runs on soul energy, and I can¡¯t replenish it.¡±


    As for the armour, it was Holy Spirit Armour, which should have been worn by a Holy Spirit Angel. But there was none, and the armour alone stood there lifelessly assembled in the shape of a human being.


    The sword floated by itself with soul energy burning on its blade. A strong soul wave spread from the sword: ¡°Give me blood...give me soul...¡±


    The sight left Negris dumbfounded. This was not what the Goddess of Light should summon as her aids.


    His reaction made the Goddess of Redemption even more embarrassed. She stammered out, ¡°It¡¯s not what I wanted. These are the only things in my collection that can still be activated. I told you. It¡¯s useless to summon them.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption could not possibly store Holy Spirit Angels or Saintly Priestesses in her collection. The only things she could store were all these peculiar items. After over a thousand years, these four... well, actually three things are what¡¯s still active.


    Even if they were summoned, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the Undead God, God of Knowledge, a six-winged fallen angel, a dimension beast, etc.


    She regretted going out so aimlessly. The Goddess of Redemption initially thought she was dealing with a new-born deity kindling the Divine Fire. She had no idea she would end up walking into a den of gods.


    Truth be told, even when all the Gods of Light were around, it was rare to gather so many deities.


    The Goddess of Redemption waved her hand, and the emotionless Lava Great Demon walked over to drag the Guardian Avatar aside. The armour and sword also moved to the side to stay out of the way.


    Seeing the Goddess of Redemption put things away, Negris finally let down his guard and allowed everyone to enter. They had her completely surrounded.


    Unbeknownst to them, Ange had already amassed impressive power. Just showcasing it could scare quite a few people. At least, the God of Redemption had given up any thoughts of resisting. She smiled and asked, ¡°We have no quarrel, yet you destroyed my shell and invaded my divine realm. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡±


    What?! Everyone was taken aback. The plot had taken an unexpected turn. Why were they the ones being questioned?


    However, upon reflection, they realized she was right. After the Goddess of Redemption emerged from the sea, she was immediately bombarded by the Little Angel and Little Zombie¡¯s potent attacks. Then, Ange chased her down and she was forced to retaliate by throwing her hammer, which Ange ended up snatching away.


    They had invaded her home aggressively, surrounding her with an intent to kill. It was indeed very unreasonable.


    If this were a knight¡¯s tale, they would be the villains defeated by the adventurers.


    After a stunned silence, everyone gathered and whispered, ¡°I think we were a bit too much, maybe we should just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we are so many, picking on a goddess, it does not sound good.¡±


    ¡°True, she didn¡¯t harm us, she barely got her head out of the water before getting hit by Little Angel, and now we¡¯re blocking the entrance to kill her, it¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    Everyone was whispering, if the Goddess of Redemption hadn¡¯t questioned them, they wouldn¡¯t have realized that they were the ones who started this conflict, not the other way around.


    Seeing everyone discussing so earnestly, Shamara was dumbfounded. They were the Undead, heretics, and the Church of Light wouldn¡¯t rest until they were wiped out, but they were actually discussing whether it would be too much to treat a Goddess of Light this way?


    If it were the old Shamara, she would have judged them without saying a word, and she wouldn¡¯t think it was excessive.


    Seeing Shamara¡¯s bewildered expression, Luna laughed and said, ¡°Do you still remember what I said? The Undead King better defines ¡®light¡¯ because they don¡¯t have such complex thoughts. They won¡¯t pity you for your beauty or target you because of your identity...¡±


    Before Luna finished her sentence, Negris had also finished their discussion: ¡°We have decided, let¡¯s just kill her to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°Pff...¡± Luna almost fell to the ground, Bada, these guys have no complex thoughts, but they hate trouble.


    Everyone once again surrounded the Goddess of Redemption. Ange made a gesture and a row of explosive fireballs appeared in front of him.


    The Goddess of Redemption smiled faintly and spread her arms. Behind her appeared a phantom image of a one-footed scale: ¡°Do you recognize what this is? Hurting me is hurting yourself.¡±


    Negris¡¯ eyes popped out, ¡°Equal Cross? Why do you have the Equal Cross?¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption breathed a sigh of relief. The God of Knowledge did recognize the Equal Cross. She was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t, the Equal Cross was used to die together, but she didn¡¯t want to die with others.


    If the other side didn¡¯t recognize it and insisted on fighting, what¡¯s the point of dying together? Wouldn¡¯t she still fall?


    Only when the other side recognizes this thing and knows its power can the Equal Cross have deterrent power.


    ¡°Then you should know its function. This is the redemption fee paid by the God of Balance. It can equally transfer the damage to the attacker. If you kill me, you will die too.¡±


    When she said this, the Goddess of Redemption was looking at Ange. Among so many people present, the only one capable of killing her was Ange.


    Negris made a strange expression on his face and had Ange reveal the Ring of Balance.


    This time it was the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s turn to widen her eyes: ¡°The Ring of Balance? Why is it with you?¡±


    ¡°Because we killed the God of Balance. The Equal Cross is useless to us. Even the original Equal Cross of the God of Balance couldn¡¯t stop us. You think yours will?¡± Negris said with a smile.


    However, while saying this, his heart was a little unreliable. The God of Balance¡¯s Equal Cross was useless, but if it was combined with the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s damage absorption, the situation would be completely different.


    Ange couldn¡¯t kill her in one punch, he had to weaken her bit by bit. But in this way, he couldn¡¯t use the Dragon God Transformation, because its duration was too short. It couldn¡¯t be used when weakening her, and all the weakening would be reflected back on him.


    Despite this, Negris still appeared confident. He knew the key point here, but the Goddess of Redemption didn¡¯t. What if he scared her off?


    Indeed she was scared. The Goddess of Redemption¡¯s face fell. The Ring of Balance behind Ange was a real deal. If the Balance itself was dead, could her non-original Equal Cross work?


    ¡°How about, you give the cross to him so he can form a set, and we let you go?¡± Negris took the opportunity to propose.


    The Goddess of Redemption¡¯s expression was changing. In the end, she gritted her teeth, stamped her foot, and activated the Evasion Boots.

 Chapter 475 - 279 - It Never Said That_Word 1

    Chapter 475: Chapter 279 ¨C It Never Said That_Word 1


    Until the last moment, the Goddess of Redemption didn¡¯t want to activate her escape boots. It would be easy for her to flee, but difficult to carry her collection with her. For someone who valued her collection as much as her life, it was the equivalent of cutting her own heart with a small knife.


    In the years to come, whenever she saw similar items, she couldn¡¯t help clutching her chest, her heart bleeding: ¡°Oh, I... I used to have this.¡±


    But compared to her life, these things seemed less important. Run, she decided, she could always collect again later.


    As soon as the escape boots were activated, the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s figure blurred, sinking into the ground.


    Ange was prepared and lunged forward; the Boundary-crossing Hand was triggered.


    The Goddess of Redemption flung her Equal Cross at Ange, as if throwing a hammer.


    Ange paused; the Equal Cross wasn¡¯t activated, what use was throwing it?


    He caught the Equal Cross with both hands, which swiftly transformed into a ball of light, sending Ange flying back a distance.


    Huh? Ange scrambled to hold this ball of light. While in the hands of the Goddess of Redemption the Equal Cross was a physical object, but why did it turn into a ball of energy in his hands? What was the principle?


    However, he could grab the light and deftly held the energy ball.


    The Goddess of Redemption, sinking underground, gave him a surprised look, then completely disappeared. Perhaps surprised at how Ange could grasp the light.


    Ange just managed to stabilize the light and incorporate it into the Ring of Balance, by the time he looked up, the Goddess of Redemption had vanished.


    The others were hesitant to attack the Goddess of Redemption. Weak attacks were useless, and strong ones might be absorbed by her. They could only stand by helplessly as she disappeared into the ground.


    ¡°What a pity, she got away.¡± Negris, patting his muscular waist, said regretfully.


    Luna, however, disagreed: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret. I¡¯ve told you before. Among the Gods of Light, the Goddess of Redemption is the hardest to deal with. No matter how you fight, you can¡¯t kill her. She carries many divine artifacts and possesses a bunch of messy skills. Killing her is not easy at all. Look at Steadfast Locke, he has tried to kill her once, but she still managed to resurrect.¡±


    With this reassurance, Negris felt relieved. Since Locke couldn¡¯t kill her, it was reasonable that she escaped.


    ¡°At least, Ange has seized the Equal Cross. Ange, how is it? Can you use the Equal Cross?¡± Negris turned to Ange and asked.


    Ange tilted his head and answered: ¡°I can only use it once.¡±


    While talking, the Ring of Balance appeared behind him. The central part now featured a cross-like scale. The arms of the scales and the main bar intersected with the ring, forming the true image of Libra.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what Libra is. But it¡¯s a pity that it can only be used once; it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Negris said regretfully.


    The greatest significance of the Equal Cross was not to perish together with the enemy, but its deterrent power. It¡¯s more useful to let others know you have this power than to actually use it. A weapon is most frightening when it¡¯s placed on the rack.


    But how can it display its deterrence if it can only be used once? Once displayed, it is gone, equivalent to throwing away the only weapon on the rack.


    ¡°So, did we make this trip for nothing? No, we can¡¯t return empty-handed or we will be blessed by the God of Misfortune. Hurry up and look for any spoils of war.¡± Negris urged.


    Luna paused, ¡°None, I think? I know the God of Misfortune, and he never said so.¡±


    Negris acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, and the others were already charging excitedly into the temple. Who cared whether the God of Misfortune had said so or not? They had traveled a long way and couldn¡¯t return empty-handed.


    Little Angel was the first, sniffing around like a little puppy. Once it found a target, it punched the ground, breaking the floor tiles and revealing a crystal cabinet beneath.


    Inside the cabinet was a pair of holy light-emitting gauntlets.


    Smashing the crystal cabinet, Little Angel picked up the gauntlet, tucked it away and dashed off to the next tile.


    The second fastest was Little Zombie, who ran straight toward the sword that was puffing out Soul Flames and yelling, ¡®Give me blood... Give me souls...¡¯.


    The Empty Armor stepped forward, a punch aimed at Little Zombie.


    Little Zombie protected its head and rammed into the armor with its shoulder, a black aura emanated from its shoulder during the collision.


    The Empty Armor collapsed on the spot at the impact.


    So forceful? The constantly shouting sword suddenly decreased in volume, changing to: I... I... I...


    Little Zombie picked it up, let his Soul Energy flow in it and mixed in his will.


    ¡°As you wish, my lord...¡± The sword melted into a shield, with a ferocious and terrifying face protruding from the front.


    Carrying this shield, Little Zombie ran around like a heavily armored knight.


    All the colored tiles in the temple were turned upside down, revealing the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s collection. So abundant and valuable that Negris almost popped out his eyes.


    ¡°Kvada, we¡¯re rich, Kvada, we¡¯re rich.¡± That was the only sentence Negris was muttering as he flew back and forth.


    To the Goddess of Redemption, these treasures were too rudimentary, only worth collecting, but not very practical.


    However, for the Purple Skeleton Titan, the Night Watchmen, Rogge and his subordinates, they were just right. The high-tier artifacts were not quite usable for them, like those divine artifacts; they were piled up, unclaimed by anyone.

 Chapter 476 - 279: It Never Said These Words_2

    Chapter 476: Chapter 279: It Never Said These Words_2


    Luna also looked down on these items, while Shamara had her eyes on a few. Yet, the Little Angel picked them all up in an instant. If anyone dared to snatch them from her, she would squawk loudly.


    The Purple Skeleton Titans transformed, each wielding a Thunderbolt Javelin.


    ¡°A Thunderbolt Javelin? The weapon of the Gold Titans? Where did you find these? So many?!¡± Negris asked in amazement.


    Pointing to a far corner, the purple corpse indicated a basket: ¡°Found them over there. Ten plus of them, all stuck in the basket.¡±


    ¡°Although they¡¯re not particularly good weapons, they suit you guys perfectly. They can absorb surrounding Thunder Power, and fully release it after striking a target. They¡¯re essentially disposable long-range weapons,¡± said Negris.


    ¡°However, for you, its ability to absorb Thunder Power is more meaningful. Hold it, absorb its thunder power, and it can promote your evolution. It doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be used as a disposable weapon,¡± Negris added.


    These Purple corps were all Mixed-Blood Titans and possessed the bloodline of the Thunder Titan but couldn¡¯t control the Thunder Power. They usually resorted to brute force in battles.


    Real Thunder Titans were massive creatures, standing more than ten meters tall, imbued with overwhelming Thunder Power. Every movement they made was thunderous, and melee combat with an adult Bronze Dragon was never a problem.


    However, having the bloodline of Thunder Titans meant that the Purple Skeleton Clan could continue evolving. Once she awakened the Thunder Power in her bloodline, it was not impossible for her to become a real Thunder Titan.


    While the Thunderbolt Javelin was disposable for Thunder Titans, for the Purple Skeleton Clan, it was the most appropriate weapon. They could not only reuse it but also absorb the Thunder Power to strengthen themselves and get closer to becoming real Thunder Titans.


    Of course, the desire was beautiful, whether it could succeed was another matter. It was like every Dragon-blood member wanting to evolve into a Giant Dragon, but hardly anyone ever succeeded.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t put away your stuff just yet. Let me tally up everything first and distribute them reasonably according to your particular characteristics. Don¡¯t just grab the highest-level ones. And I¡¯m talking about you, Little Angel. Hand over the stuff for me to count,¡± Negris roared at the Little Angel in Aoao-language.


    The Little Angel was holding a pile in her arms, bulging and uncertain how many pieces she took.


    She didn¡¯t budge when Negris didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the moment he did, she clutched the things in her arms tighter and took off running.


    ¡°Ange, Ange, hold her back, let me count the things she has grabbed. Ange, Ange?¡± He called a few times, but there was no response. When he looked back, Ange was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where did this fellow run off to? Does he also have fields here?¡± Negris flew to the garden following the sensed direction, and immediately spotted Ange who was collecting various plant seeds in the garden.


    If it were a crop that had already bloomed and bore fruit, Ange would pluck them directly and collect them. If they hadn¡¯t yet bloomed, he¡¯d stomp on the ground, and the plants in the garden would grow rapidly, competing to bloom and bear fruit.


    There should be a lot of valuable crops in the garden of the Goddess of Redemption. Realizing this, Negris did not stop him and quietly waited for his collection work to finish.


    When everyone left the divine realm, the entire realm had been tragically turned over. Some people got weapons, some got armor, some got seeds; everyone was satisfied.


    Of course, those highest-level divine artifacts that everyone could not handle, all eventually ended up with Ange. He was too lazy to look at them and stuffed all of them into the Resting Camp recklessly.


    When they returned to the farm, the wind had stopped, and the small hole on the magnificent gate also disappeared.


    Lisa stepped in and asked the Minotaurs: ¡°Would you like to leave this place? If you worship the Undead God, you can eat your fill.¡±


    Hearing they could eat to their content, the minotaurs almost squashed Lisa.


    Stuffing the Minotaurs into the Resting Camp, Ange pressed the boundary monument of the farm with the Boundary-crossing Hand.


    He pushed the entire boundary monument into the Resting Camp. When it appeared inside, it was next to the farm there.


    With the boundary monument gone, the outside farmland¡¯s barrier collapsed with a loud rumbling noise. The soil on the ground turned into powder and kept collapsing until everything disappeared, revealing hard igneous rock.


    Inside the Resting Camp, the newly appeared boundary monument also shook loudly. The land originally covered with Breathing Soil was forcibly squeezed open by the normal soil. It pushed further and further, reaching wider and wider.


    Forty odd hours later, a normal field forcefully appeared next to where the farm used to be. The area was the same as on the outside, totaling three thousand six hundred acres.


    ¡°This does not seem to have been formed by transforming the original land. Instead, it appears to have been squeezed out within the Resting Camp. In other words, the Resting Camp has increased its area by three thousand six hundred acres out of nowhere? This is too incredible! What does this boundary marker do?¡± Negris wondered aloud in surprise.


    ¡°Could it be a dimensional space? Why don¡¯t we dismantle one and see?¡± Lamo suggested.


    The space within the Resting Camp could be filled using dimensional space. The original reward for rescuing the Dimension Beast was several hundred cubic meters of dimensional space.


    However, a few hundred cubic meters of space had almost no meaningful effect when compared to the Resting Camp. Even when introduced, there was hardly any noticeable change.


    So much so, that Negris began to regret it. A space of a few hundred cubic meters may be insignificant for the Resting Camp, but as an independent space, it would be extremely valuable.


    It was hard to find a space artifact that had so much space. If they knew Hiludi at that time, they could have used her help to seal the space in some magic artifact, which would have resulted in an artifact that had several hundred cubic meters of space. It could hold anything and they wouldn¡¯t have to keep piling everything on Ange.


    Unfortunately, regrets were in vain. Once it is added, it cannot be disassembled again. That¡¯s just the way it was.


    But now, the Resting Camp had an extra three thousand six hundred acres of space, equivalent to 2.4 square kilometers, a significantly large area. It was clear that the boundary of the Resting Camp had expanded.


    Therefore, the boundary marker did not transform the land of the original boundary into a new one, it expanded to create this area. Aside from dimensional space, it seemed no other thing could achieve this.


    However, the moment Lamo suggested his idea, he immediately sensed a dangerous thought focused on him. Quickly coming to his senses, he promptly changed his words: ¡°Of course we can¡¯t dismantle it, how could we? Such a precious thing must be well preserved.¡±


    Ange looked at him, half-believing and half-doubting for a while, and then eventually chucked him out, not allowing him into the space for quite some time.


    The expansion of the farm barrier was completed forty odd hours later, and Ange and his group had long since returned to the sandbank.


    The minotaurs were so attracted by the sea as soon as they were released that they plunged right in after testing the water. They had never seen so much water in their lives, as their wells could only provide water for half a day.


    Because the wind would blow away the water, even when it stopped, it would take most of the day for the water to rise to the well mouth.


    They also needed the water from the wells to irrigate their crops, which led to a severe water shortage for the minotaurs. Seeing so much water, they were so excited that they were about to go crazy.


    Luckily, the Sea People were there to watch them, otherwise it would have drowned several minotaurs.


    The Sea People were taking care of the seaweed, the Harvest Goddess¡¯s believers were tending the soilless rice, the chosen strong men formed the guard to guard the teleportation array, and everything was running smoothly.


    After some time, out of one hundred thousand believers of the Harvest Goddess, over sixty thousand had been transported. This speed was quite fast considering it was cross-dimensional teleportation.


    Correspondingly, about sixty thousand tons of grain had also been transported. Going back and forth, the teleportation array was continuously busy. Under such high intensity operation, Lisa was very worried that it might break down.


    This teleportation array differed from the world transfer station, as it didn¡¯t have an automatic repair function. As long as it was fed with soul energy, it could freely restore itself, and it didn¡¯t matter even if it broke down.


    But for the time being, it couldn¡¯t stop for maintenance. Anthony was waiting for the food to save lives. They simply used the method of sending people once and transporting the grain once in turns to cool down.


    As soon as the new batch of people were transported, priest Dakwen, waiting on the side, quickly stepped forward. He led them out, but as soon as they had left the teleportation array, a pale middle-aged man suddenly fell to his knees, collapsing onto the ground.


    Dakwen chuckled, ¡°He must be teleportation sick. Come here, have a drink of water to soothe yourself, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve come to the world of the Harvest Goddess, here is the most delicious...¡± some people are carsick, some are seasick, and naturally, some are teleportation sick. This kind of space transfer would easily cause headaches and dizziness, it¡¯s normal to feel dizzy and nauseous.


    But before Dakwen could finish his sentence, the pale middle-aged man suddenly opened his mouth and threw up a pile of bright red stuff, then fell back and quickly lost consciousness.


    When Ange and Negris rushed over, a pale Dakwen said tremblingly, ¡°My... My Lords, we are in trouble. I suspect they have contracted some new plague, there are many people in this batch who show symptoms.¡±

 Chapter 477: 280: The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse_1

    Chapter 477: Chapter 280: The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse_1


    Plagues, wars, famines, and the undead are the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the Church of Light¡¯s propaganda. Their arrival would bring apocalyptic disaster.


    The last one, the Undead Empire staunchly denies. To them, their Undead Calamity is just a form of warfare, a controllable one, not a calamity in the true sense. Yet, if anyone dares to defy them, they surely would hasten the arrival of their doomsday.


    Whether the Undead Empire admits it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that everyone believes it. Among the disasters listed alongside the Undead Calamity ¨C plagues, wars, famines ¨C all of them terrible in their own right, the plague is considered the worst.


    There was once a region heavily afflicted by plague. Two-thirds of its tens of millions of inhabitants died. All systems of government collapsed in this region; only the isolated villages managed to survive.


    Ever since then, this region has been composed primarily of isolated city-states, with numerous self-governing territories. With millions of people living across over six hundred city-states and territories. Each with its City Lord, controlling a smaller population than some of the larger empires.


    This region is now referred to as the Bird Union, hinting at the numerous city-states resembling a collection of bird nests.


    The cause of this unique political feature is the plague.


    The Church of Light managed to expand across the Master Plane, becoming the primary religion. The plague played a crucial role in this because the Power of Holy Light has a distinct purifying effect.


    The most effective way to deal with a plague is through purification: clean drinking water, clothes, bedding, living environments, all of which can reduce the spread of the plague. The holy radiance can also eradicate the source of the plague. As a result, wherever there is the Church of Light, plague can be controlled; otherwise, the plague will rampantly spread.


    In such situations, the Goddess of Redemption, Harvest Goddess, God of Disease, God of Healing, and many more deities prove inefficient. To eliminate plagues, the most crucial measures are isolation and purification, controlling the source, and preventing the spread.


    Over time, people began to convert to the Church of Light while those who refused either secluded themselves in isolated regions, forming their societies, or perished.


    Plagues, wars, famines often reinforce each other. Plagues lead to famines, which in turn instigate wars. These wars then trigger plagues and famines. Once it starts, it will spiral into a world of chaos.


    Anthony invested a considerable effort to keep the famine under control and prevent it from spiraling out of control, at least not to an extent that would incite more famines and plagues. However, his efforts seem futile. The followers of the Harvest Goddess were infected, carrying the plague to another plane.


    Another troublesome aspect of plagues is their unpredictability. No one knows what the next plague could be. Unlike wars and famines, which can be anticipated with preparations made for grains and equipment accordingly.


    Take the current situation as an example. A patient vomits a lump of bloody substance then collapses to their death, leaving Dakwen at a loss, unable to recall what plague this could be.


    Could it be a brand-new plague? If so, it spells trouble. Developing a cure might cost many more lives before it comes to fruition.


    This is where the God of Knowledge, Negris, needs to step in. Negris came over full of confidence, but soon he wore a troubled expression on his face. ¡°What kind of plague is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    A plague that even the God of Knowledge hasn¡¯t encountered is undoubtedly a new form of the disease.


    ¡°If I cannot identify it, it surely is a new plague. Does anyone know anything about it? If not, I will start investigating.¡± Negris glanced around.


    He looked at Luna, Lisa, and Lamo, everyone except Ange since it wasn¡¯t related to agriculture and Ange most likely wouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Insects.¡± Ange chimed in after a brief glance and left it at that.


    ¡°Insects? What insects? Are you familiar with this plague? Get out of here. This is a plague, not a fertilizer for your crops.¡± Negris responded in irritation.


    What is this creature thinking, connecting every situation to insects? Does it lack fertilizer again?


    Ange ignored him, stepped on the ground, and soon, the bright red fluid began to shift, forming small specks.


    These specs, even smaller than mosquitoes, came alive and wriggled, crawled out of the fluid, and took flight. They barely reached a foot in height before they dropped like raindrops to the ground, their lifeforce devoured by Ange¡¯s Instant Death Halo.


    Soon, a pile of tiny insect corpses covered the ground¡ªeach one as minute as dust. But their sheer number piled up into a frightening mound.


    Negris gasped, reminded of the first encounter with the bug exterminator and the sand thieves used for incubating eggs.


    When Ange cut open those sand thieves, their bodies burst with eggs the size of fingertips. Could these red blobs also be eggs? Are they too tiny to discern, making them look like sticky fluid?


    As the insects continued to hatch, the pile of fluid grew smaller. When only a tiny bit remained, Ange deactivated his Instant Death Halo.


    Without the Instant Death Halo speeding up their hatching, the hatched insects took flight, looking for something alive instead of dying instantly.


    But Ange activated the Instant Death Halo, forcing living things to retreat hundreds of meters away. All that remained in the vicinity were non-living things. Finally, Ange fetched a live fish from the waterway and tossed it over.


    The insects flew towards the fish, their mouthparts jabbing into it.


    Ange walked over and lightly touched his finger to the fish. After a while, the fish spat out a lump of bright red sticky fluid.


    Negris paled: ¡°Can every insect lay eggs? Doesn¡¯t that make every individual a source of transmission?¡±


    The earlier creatures designated for incubating eggs had eggs implanted by bug exterminators. But now, any insect capable of laying eggs could spread them. If they sting any living creature, they can use it to incubate eggs. The spread rates would be uncomparable to the previous insect plagues.


    Moreover, these insect eggs are so small they¡¯re barely visible to the naked eye. It¡¯s easy to mistake them for sticky fluid. If they are not incinerated on the spot and allowed to hatch, they will become a new source of transmission.


    Negris realized the gravity of the situation. Based on this situation, no one could tell how many of the transported people have been stung by the insects. Bearing in mind these insects are even smaller than mosquitoes, even if they bite, it wouldn¡¯t cause much concern. Then, many of those people probably host insect eggs in their bodies.


    They have no idea of how many followers of the Harvest Goddess are infected. How about the Master Plane? In famine-stricken regions, how many people are infected?


    If they can¡¯t be cured before they vomit the fluid, their lives will end the moment they spit out the fluid.


    In reality, once they show symptoms like pallor, their bodies have already suffered extensive internal damages, irreversible even if cured.


    ¡°What do we do now? When they¡¯re inside a person¡¯s body, your Instant Death Halo won¡¯t kill them. It will only speed up their hatching. Do we have any specific cures? This isn¡¯t an insect plague anymore; it¡¯s an insect-borne plague. If we can¡¯t find a cure, the Master Plane might lose two-thirds of its population again.¡± Negris worriedly commented.


    Ange tilted his head, thought for a moment, and took out a vial. ¡°Try this.¡±


    PS: More in the morning

 Chapter 478: 281: Anthony Surrounded by Victims_1

    Chapter 478: Chapter 281: Anthony Surrounded by Victims_1


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an insecticide? Can it be used as a medicine?¡± Negris asked hesitantly as he took it.


    Ange tilted his head, somewhat baffled, he didn¡¯t know about this, he only knew: ¡°Bugs, kill bugs.¡±


    First, he pointed to the slime on the ground, then to the insecticide, this simple logic, he of course understood.


    Negris sighed, ¡°Yes, yes, bugs, kill bugs, what if you kill a person too? Where¡¯s Sava? Get someone to find Sava. I¡¯d better ask Sava about this.¡±


    Just then, Ange suddenly started running, rushing to a human with a pale face on his side, with the holy light in his hand, he stuffed it into his mouth.


    All of these humans had shown symptoms of the worm plague. To prevent the plague from spreading, they were concentrated here, waiting in pain.


    To prevent them from escaping, Dakwen had arranged for them to be surrounded, with bows and crossbows subtly aimed at them, sternly warning them not to run around, as the Lord was studying a method to cure them. Those who dared to escape would be shot on the spot.


    It wasn¡¯t Dakwen¡¯s fault for being heartless. Any leader, when faced with a plague, must make some cruel and helpless choices. They couldn¡¯t let them scatter and infect everyone else, could they?


    These patients were anxious, on one hand, fearing they would be deserted by everyone, and on the other, enduring the discomfort caused by their bodies¡¯ abnormalities. They were being tormented both physically and mentally.


    Ange suddenly darted over, offering the holy light into a companion¡¯s mouth, which immediately shocked them. They screamed, stood up and tried to run away.


    Lisa floated up and commanded with authority, ¡°Kneel, you must not be disrespectful in the presence of the Master God.¡±


    Negris looked at Lisa in surprise, because he could feel some fluctuations of divine power in her voice.


    All the Harvest believers who heard her voice felt weak in the knees. An invisible majesty spread out, forcing them to kneel involuntarily.


    ¡°Is this the awe of a god? Lisa¡¯s progress is so fast. The stolen divine power has enabled her to manifest divine awe, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Negris was surprised in his mind.


    The awe of the Harvest Goddess had the greatest deterrent effect on Harvest believers. The infected patients were also Harvest believers. They all kneeled together and could no longer run.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before they understood. The Goddess Lisa was saving them. Ange¡¯s holy light wasn¡¯t intended to kill them. On the contrary, if they ran around, they would be executed on the spot.


    They could see clumps of holy light being stuffed into the patient¡¯s mouth by Ange. The clear light slid down the throat, going to the chest, to the abdomen, and then disappeared.


    When the light reached the abdomen, it illuminated a shadow that did not belong to human organs. It squirmed in the abdomen, and around it, many of the shadows that belonged to human organs were seriously damaged.


    If not treated, even if his worm plague is cured, he won¡¯t live for long.


    Ange immediately switched to the Face Purification Technique, stuffing clumps of holy light inside. They could see that the damaged areas were healing quickly.


    But the Face Purification Technique doesn¡¯t have a purifying effect on the worm plague, it even has an amplifying effect. As the damaged areas healed, the thing that didn¡¯t belong to the human body grew even larger.


    Ange frowned, staring at the shadow illuminated by the holy light and muttered, ¡°Troublesome, can it be, purified?¡±


    This was originally a question, but as soon as his words fell, Lisa, Oke, Anthony in the Master Plane, and Silver Coin in the Land of Fallen, all felt some changes simultaneously.


    Silver Coin and Anthony didn¡¯t know where this change came from and could only be puzzled, but Lisa and Oke were witnessing Ange¡¯s actions firsthand.


    The first clump of changed holy light was seen being stuffed into the patient¡¯s mouth. It went down the throat to the abdomen, and when it touched the thing that didn¡¯t belong to the human body, the patient opened his mouth wide, let out a sigh of relief, and a puff of scorched smoke came out of his mouth.


    The thing that didn¡¯t belong to the human body immediately shrunk slightly.


    Lisa exclaimed, ¡°Heresy! Lord has defined heresy! The Lord has defined the worm plague as heresy!¡±


    The Church of Light¡¯s holy light has an extra effect on Undead and Demon, because the Gods of Light have defined Undead and demon as heresy.


    But Ange¡¯s holy light has no special effect on other creatures, because Ange has never defined heresy.


    Now Ange suddenly finds these worm plagues to be very troublesome and wants to purify them. What does this mean?


    If a god finds it troublesome, then is it heresy? Under Ange¡¯s definition, his power instantly gained additional damage to the worm plague.


    This sounds like an incredible thing, but for a divine being, this is the most basic ability. You only need to think about it in your mind.


    Of course, this is not without its drawbacks. Firstly, Ange¡¯s holy light will become impure. Secondly, the worm plague can also inflict damage on him. This damage is relative.


    The Face Purification Technique can heal internal damage and also inflict damage on the worm plague. Only one type of holy light is needed to heal and purify together. After stuffing in five or six clumps of holy light, the patient coughed out puffs of black smoke and his complexion gradually became ruddy.


    Off in the distance, Sava, who was hurrying over, was discussing with Negris.


    ¡°In theory, the insecticide is harmful to insects and not very harmful to the human body. If it¡¯s diluted to a certain extent, it should be able to kill the worm plague inside the body.¡± Sava said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what should or shouldn¡¯t. Quickly go find a patient to try it on, try a small dose. Ange is watching, they should not die.¡± Negris said: ¡°The sooner the better. If we wait for the worm plague to damage the body before treating it, we¡¯ll need to collaborate with the healing mage.¡±


    If only diluted insecticide is needed, the worm plague would be easy to treat, just distribute the medicine. But if they need to coordinate with a healing mage, things will be complicated. The number of people saved definitely won¡¯t be many.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, how many patients are there now? At what stage is the disease developing? I need someone to work with me, someone who can infiltrate the body with their thoughts for me to record the various stages of disease progression, separating light, severe, critical, and urgent, different stages can be treated with different methods.¡±


    As expected of a pharmacist, once he entered his zone, he immediately appeared much more professional than Negris.


    But when they got to the patients, they quickly became dumbstruck.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve cured all the patients?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    There were only forty or fifty patients who had showed symptoms. After he defined the holy light, it only took six Face Purification Techniques to cure a patient, fifty patients only needed three hundred rounds of Face Purification Technique, so he could treat them all in just a few rounds.


    Negris and Sava looked at each other, where could they conduct their experiment if all the patients were gone?


    Sava was dumbfounded: ¡°Does that mean we don¡¯t need to do the experiment?¡±


    ¡°No, we still need a specific drug. What if the Master Plane also has an outbreak of worm plague?¡± Negris said.


    If there was no specific drug and the Master Plane really had an outbreak of worm plague, who would treat the millions of patients, would all of them have to be treated by Ange?


    ¡°What now? Ask Anthony if there¡¯s a worm plague happening over there. If there is, let him send some patients over.¡± Negris said helplessly.


    Ange made a soul contact with Anthony, and after a while, he said, ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by refugees, asking me to save him.¡±

 Chapter 479: 282 Listening to the Parable of God_1

    Chapter 479: Chapter 282 Listening to the Parable of God_1


    Pope Anthony¡¯s chariot was set up in the disaster-stricken area, in front of the temporary shelter for the survivors. At least 300,000 victims were located at the junction between the River Valley Plain and the forest. More survivors heard this and uprooted their families to make their way here.


    Some say that Anthony has gone mad. A substitute Pope, coming to such a messy and dirty place, with poor standard of living, a lot of messy work to do, where nothing is elegant, with foul smells everywhere, not to mention the lack of good sleep at night.


    Such comments come from people in Anthony¡¯s Guard Corps. Although most of the Guard Corps are carefully selected, loyal men chosen by Anthony, many of them are in fact noble landlords, brought up in luxury. They have no problem giving orders, but when it comes to getting their hands dirty, complaints are sure to be heard.


    But Anthony was busy all day long, unable to hear such complaints.


    Over the past thousand years, every now and then, an Archbishop who cared for the people would emerge in the Eastern Diocese, some named Anxini, or Anbeini etc. They had similar mannerisms.


    With these examples, while people still complained, they did not dare to shirk from their work.


    In famine relief, the most important thing is to maintain food supply, stabilize public sentiment, and ensure fair distribution. As long as these three aspects were done well, even large numbers of victims won¡¯t cause chaos.


    Food supply can fluctuate. After all, you can survive either on two meals a day or just one. But distribution must be fair; you can¡¯t have one person eating two bowls and the one behind eating one. That would certainly cause trouble.


    At the same time, everyone must be reassured that people are cared for and efforts are being made to provide relief. A bit more patience, and we can get through this crisis.


    The best way to reassure the victims is to see the Archbishop, or the Substitute Pope in his crown and regalia, continue to deliver more food on-site.


    So whenever Anthony had time, he would rush to the relocation site. It is not just for show; after all, he is also an Archbishop. He has the support of the Master God who regards divine power as expendable. As such, he could use Purification and Face Purification Technique as much as he wished.


    So he wandered around, treating the wounded victims personally.


    The incessant Holy Light, the wounds healing at a visible speed under the Face Purification Technique, the dirty, clotted drinking water turning clear and transparent under Purification, the scratches, burns, and blemishes on the faces restoring to their original state under the Face Purification Blemish Removing Technique, even rejuvenating them by several years ¨C all spoke of miracles.


    What divine grace!


    Every day, prayers were constantly offered to Anthony, as though at a grand prayer meeting. Of course, these Soul Flames were all diverted to Ange.


    If the Gods of Light were still alive, they would surely wonder: Business seems good, why am I not profiting?


    As long as Ange ensured a stable food supply, Anthony could ensure the smooth running of the entire relief operation. Once winter is over and next year¡¯s planting season arrives, these hundreds of thousands of people would become a precious labor force, no longer a burden.


    At that time, he could make use of the various means of production that he bought cheaply in the disaster years, such as plows and fields, to reap profits. After paying off various debts with the grain produced, dividends could be distributed.


    If there were any surplus, it would be given to the survivors. With the preparation of various living supplies, and having money in their hands from the leftovers, the survivors would be able to make purchases, so a wide variety of businesses would flourish.


    The hundreds of thousands of people would constitute a large consumer market. Whoever invested the most this year would get an even larger share next year.


    Under this operation, merchants would gain wealth, nobles would get grain, victims would receive relief, and the local economy would revive. A win-win situation for everyone while gaining a large amount of production materials at a low cost.


    Negris often criticized Anthony for benefiting from both sides, while for Anthony, it was nothing more than a usual occurrence.


    However, these plans all depended on Ange¡¯s stable food supply, and the absence of other unforeseen circumstances.


    But when someone brought a sickly looking patient to him, and the patient vomited a substantial amount of bright red phlegm in front of him, and he noticed the unnatural pallor on the faces of many of the victims who brought the patient to him, Anthony knew that trouble was at hand.


    ¡°Save me, save us, Lord Bishop, Your Holiness the Pope, please save us.¡± The survivors fell to their knees, crawling over to clutch Anthony¡¯s leg.


    ¡®Clang¡¯, the loyal guards around him had already drawn their longswords, keeping the survivors at bay. At the same time, they shouted harshly, ¡°It¡¯s the plague, protect His Holiness! Everyone step back or die on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Priest, Purify!¡±


    ¡°Mage, Dispel, Shield, Maintain air pressure!¡±


    ¡°Knights, hold your breath, Holy Light Guardian, drive them away.¡±


    The usually calm guards instantly transformed into bristling hedgehogs, quickly making defensive arrangements as if facing an assassination attempt.


    It was indeed like an assassination, even worse because they were dealing with a plague.


    Anthony didn¡¯t even try to stop the harsh actions of the guards, instead, he just weakly said, ¡°Do not hurt anyone.¡±


    When he saw the patients excrete a ball of red mucus, Anthony knew he couldn¡¯t help them. In his thousand years, he had dealt with countless epidemics, but he had never seen this one before.


    Something he hadn¡¯t seen before signified it was new. New, signified that there was no existing treatment. No treatment, signified that everyone had a chance of getting infected.


    He was under the protection of the Undead God, capable of resurrection, worst-case scenario, he becomes the Black Warrior again, but the people under his command can¡¯t do that.


    In this situation, he couldn¡¯t expect his men to be gentle with the survivors. It was already quite good that they didn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    However, the reaction of the guards only panicked the survivors even more. Hearing the word ¡°plague¡±, they clung to Anthony like drowning people grabbing a life buoy.


    Soon, more survivors from nearby rushed over, unknowing victims from afar also started to gather. Along with Anthony¡¯s order of ¡®do not hurt anyone¡¯, they were soon ringed in, unable to escape.


    This drove the guards mad. Each second they stayed put them at risk of infection by this unseen plague. But as Anthony had instructed them not to hurt anyone, they could not fight their way out.


    All they could do was let the mages erect a protective shield, while the priests continuously performed purification spells; at the same time maintaining the air pressure inside the shield, making sure no outside air seeped in.


    But this was not sustainable. The head guard anxiously turned to Anthony, hoping he would authorize a way out. But Anthony seemed lost in thought, as if listening to something.


    The guard captain tensed, he swallowed his words and made a silence gesture to everyone else, saying in a low voice, ¡°Quiet, His Holiness is receiving a divine message.¡±


    It was as if a mute spell had been cast. The word ¡®divine message¡¯ was whispered repeatedly. It spread afar causing even the surging crowd to fall silent.


    Receiving a divine message? This was a divine miracle not witnessed in anyone¡¯s lifetime.


    Unfortunately, although it was a divine message, it was unclear from which god.


    After what felt like an eternity, Anthony finally opened his eyes, met with the gaze of countless desperate eyes.


    Anthony smiled slightly, appearing calm and composed before saying, ¡°The Gods have heard our suffering, help will arrive soon.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s words immediately calmed the agitated crowd. Not long afterward, from the distant sky, a figure flew toward them, its back adorned with two large black light wings.

 Chapter 480: 283 Dark Angel of Mr. An_1

    Chapter 480: Chapter 283 Dark Angel of Mr. An_1


    ¡°Shamara, it¡¯s the Fallen Angel Shamara, the Fallen Angel is here!¡± The crowd let out a wave of terrified screams.


    Fallen Angel Shamara had once topped the Plane Hot List for quite some time, and her corrupted Fallen Legion made people¡¯s hearts flutter with fear.


    What would it feel like if someone, who you have worshipped the light for your whole life, suddenly appears and has the ability to corrupt your faith? As soon as you are corrupted by her, you will no longer be pure and no longer recognized by the light. What would that feel like?


    It was like a Minotaur suddenly rushing at you, brandishing a broom smeared with dung. The mere thought of it was enough to make your scalp tingle.


    For a period of time, Shamara had become the most terrifying force to all Disciples of Light. Everyone took diligent note of her characteristics and retreated at first sight.


    Now, this terrifying entity flew swiftly towards them, her massive black light wings flapping, trailing a black wake in her path.


    Hovering above where Anthony was, Shamara slowly fluttered her wings. Her eyes radiated a black light and a smile hung at the corner of her mouth. She spoke loudly, ¡°Foolish people, prayers cannot save you. Awaken and follow me, breaking free from the shackles of the light.¡±


    This inexplicable, proclamation-like speech left the disciples trembling with fear, dreading that they would be corrupted if they listened any further.


    Only Anthony wanted to crack up inside. Where the hell did Shamara find that script? It lacked enough tenor to become an opera and if she spoke a few more lines, she would surely be exposed.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t have to recite more. A loud voice rang through the sky, ¡°Silence, fallen soul! The light is not something you can desecrate. Black Angel of the Ascetic Monk An, I am here to judge you.¡±


    Along with this voice came another Fallen Angel wearing holy Spirit Armor. His face was hidden behind a mask, and he had two pairs of black wings. He flew in swiftly from a distance.


    Black Angel? Ascetic monk? An?


    While everyone was still puzzled, the Black Angel and Shamara were already engaged in a fierce battle. Every move they made unleashed powerful energy fluctuations. Even at several kilometers away, one could still sense the astonishing power of their blows.


    The ground shook from mere residual power, overturning many people. After a few rounds of combat, no one doubted their power anymore.


    Shamara, with her two wings, didn¡¯t seem to be a match for the four-winged Black Angel. After a fierce battle, she retreated in disgrace, with the Black Angel hot on her heels. They disappeared toward the end of the valley.


    Seeing this, Anthony raised his arm and shouted, ¡°Great, it¡¯s the Black Angel under Ascetic Monk An who¡¯s come to our aid. They must have done it on God¡¯s command. Thank the gods, light prevails!¡±


    He was shouting this, but Anthony couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside, ¡°Damn it! Who came up with this alias? Getting lazy by losing a single word?¡±


    The disciples were stunned, then overjoyed; Anthony¡¯s words gave them a new perspective, making them believe that the Black Angel was on their side.


    ¡°Thanks be to God, light prevails. Thanks be to God, light prevails.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    As everyone cheered, a man wearing a cloak floated in the air, stepping over the crowd¡¯s heads and walking up to Anthony.


    Anthony hurriedly ordered the shield to be removed, stepped forward excitedly and bowed, ¡°I am Anthony, the Shepherd under the Light, glad to meet you, Sir An.¡±


    Oh god, inside the circle of hundreds of thousands of Disciples of Light, he was saluting the God of Undead. It was such a thrill to think about it. If their identities were exposed, would these disciples tear them apart?


    Ange nodded, not returning the courtesy, and immediately said, ¡°Gather the sick.¡±


    Though Ange appeared aloof and indifferent, no one around felt offended or found it unreasonable.


    Ascetic monks are supposed to be indifferent; if they were polite, it would be truly unusual. Even if they happened upon the Pope while going to the toilet, they wouldn¡¯t bother to greet him.


    Though ascetic monks are revered, they exist outside the jurisdiction of the whole curia, not controlled by anyone.


    Because some ascetic monks might spend their entire lives in asceticism without ever stepping into the world of mankind. Some would even take in students without reporting to the curia, therefore their identities remained unrecorded.


    With such a haphazard practice, aren¡¯t they afraid of people impersonating ascetic monks?


    No, because their Holy Light was their God-given certification, and their power represented God.


    Theoretically, ascetic monks strengthen their physical bodies through asceticism to bear the power of God, acting as God¡¯s emissaries.


    If anyone wanted to impersonate, they would be easily found out since real ascetic monks hardly have any worldly desires. Anyone with a slight desire for power is not a true ascetic monk.


    Those who aim for power and wealth wouldn¡¯t impersonate ascetic monks, even less so those who seek sensual pleasure. Only those with ulterior motives would try to impersonate, but God would never certify them.


    A so-called ascetic monk who can¡¯t use the Holy Light is definitely a fake.


    Yet Ange, this imposter, suffers even more than the genuine ascetic monks. He lacks not only the seven emotions and six sinful desires, but even the ability to breathe. Furthermore, his Holy Light is so pure that it outshines the genuine stuff.


    While the patients were being brought together, Ange hurled a ball of Holy Light onto the red-colored mucus, purifying it completely. He then continues to bombard the patient who spewed the mucus with balls of Holy Light.


    At this time, the patient had already stopped breathing, but it hadn¡¯t been long. He wasn¡¯t completely dead; Ange could still sense his consciousness hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    With nothing else to do, Ange threw down the Face Purification Technique to restore his damaged organs. He then gathered the Thunder Element, placed it on the man¡¯s chest, and released it.


    The motionless body shook violently as Ange shocked it, drawing a long breath, with his heart restarting and he came alive.


    Ange was somewhat surprised; when he had used this technique on Negris, a Bronze Dragon, he had struggled immensely due to their high magic resistance, to the point he had to insert his hands into their throats and discharge electricity from within.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that humans, with their lower magic resistance, would be so effective.


    What was this, the legendary Resurrection Technique! A miracle! The believers around them all gasped, dropping to their knees. Even Anthony¡¯s legs turned jelly, almost collapsing onto his knees.


    A large number of symptomatic patients were subsequently brought over. Ange glanced over them, dividing their conditions into four stages: mild, severe, critical, and urgent.


    The mildly infected were asymptomatic. These people had not been brought forward, but he couldn¡¯t help but assume a large number of the surrounding crowd were also infected, but hadn¡¯t yet shown the symptoms.


    Severe cases were those already showing symptoms. Those who were brought to him were, at a minimum, suffering from severe infection.


    Critical cases were those who had already suffered organ damage. Even with the eradication of the parasites, their damaged organs were not sufficient to sustain them.


    Urgent cases were those on the verge of coughing up mucus.


    Ange first quickly healed a dozen of the urgent cases, then took out an insecticide and handed it to Anthony: ¡°Give it to them in different proportions.¡±


    Anthony nodded and passed it to the head of the guard, ¡°Give it to them in different proportions.¡±


    The head guard also nodded, turning to hand it to his subordinates, ¡°Different proportions, feed them.¡±


    After receiving a murderous look from Anthony, the guard didn¡¯t dare to pass it on to others. Instead, he gathered a few underlings to prepare the mixture. Originally, he intended to hand it to the cook, as diluting or adding seasoning would be the cook¡¯s responsibility.


    Sava had already written the proportions on a piece of paper, just needed to add water. Soon, they prepared the medication waters in different proportions.


    They divided the severe cases into over a dozen groups, each group consisting of seven or eight people. Every group received the same proportion of medication water, then drank it.


    The group given a one percent concentration had no reaction. The group given a fifty percent concentration immediately began frothing at the mouth, three dying on the spot and the remaining four barely hanging on to life.


    Regardless, Ange had been prepared for this and sequentially smothered them with Holy Light, like coins didn¡¯t matter. Even those who had stopped breathing were revived, and their internal parasites were purified.


    With Ange¡¯s miraculous safety, the patients did not resist the experiment at all. In fact, they eagerly awaited a reaction so they could receive Ange¡¯s treatment and bathe in the Holy Light.


    After some comparisons, Ange learned that a 3 percent concentration of the insecticide was the most effective in treating severe cases without causing any harm to the human body.


    The same proportion was equally effective for the critical cases. However, they needed a healer nearby. Otherwise, even if the parasites were eradicated, the patients would still die.


    Now, it was time to showcase the miracle.


    For the following five days, Ange stayed here, tirelessly treating patients in critical conditions whose internal organs were damaged. Despite the low intensity of the purification technique, Angie¡¯s unbroken, five-day-long casting, was a miracle in the eyes of the believers. Long live Ascetic Monk Ange!


    Just as Ange tirelessly treated the patients, he came before a patient lying on the ground. As soon as he squatted down, the patient before him suddenly sprung up, his fist rushing towards Ange¡¯s face.


    Ange responded quickly, grabbing the patient¡¯s fist.


    The patient revealed a sinister smile, saying, ¡°Interfering busybody, the Insect God extends its greetings. Offer up your flesh and blood.¡±


    As he spoke, the patient¡¯s hand melted, enveloping Ange¡¯s palms and surging upwards.

 Chapter 481: 284 All bones? Wheres the meat?_1

    Chapter 481: Chapter 284 All bones? Where¡¯s the meat?_1


    Pest Control Master Porterus was excited, he had succeeded. As soon as he touched the flesh of his enemies, his insective poison could instantly infect their bodies. The infection happened at such a fast rate that even if one were to chop off their hand on the spot, it would be of no use.


    As soon as the infection touched anyone, it would use their flesh and blood to proliferate even more toxins until they were poisoned to death.


    Unexpectedly, he had poisoned an ascetic monk, an unorthodox monk from the Church of Light whom not even the Pope could command. He had managed to poison him, and all it had cost him was a puppet bug-infested body.


    Usually, those infected by puppet bugs had slower and stiffer movements. But surprisingly, the ascetic monk himself treated the patients. Porterus had never seen such a commoner-friendly clergyman in his life.


    The big shots of the Church always traveled in luxurious carriages, their residences were located in clean, spacious areas of the wealthy. It was rare to see them stepping into such dirty and disordered places, let alone personally treating the poor and the victims of disasters.


    This was a great opportunity. By killing such a beloved monk in public, gnawing him to the bone, he would deal a huge blow to the Church of Light. If they couldn¡¯t protect their own monks, how could they protect the Disciples of Light?


    All these thoughts flashed through Porterus¡¯s mind. But then, he noticed something was wrong. Why was the monk¡¯s hand so hard? Where was the flesh and blood?


    Porterus, realizing he couldn¡¯t bite into the monk, looked up in shock at Ange.


    Ange turned his hand and grabbed him, pushing him straight down into the Temple of Rest.


    Negris anxiously protested, ¡°Cover it up! Use some Holy Light to cover it! Your Boundary-crossing Hand trait is too conspicuous, anyone would recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded, as a strong Holy Light burst out from where his arm had disappeared, dazzling everyone and making it hard to keep their eyes open. Immediately after, he quickly pulled the Boundary-crossing Hand back.


    All anyone saw was Ange¡¯s arm suddenly disappearing and then bursting out with a brilliant light as if his hand had been inserted into the Holy Light. The one who had attacked him had disappeared.


    The whole scene happened in a flash, and many people couldn¡¯t react in time, let alone see clearly.


    Even if they had been able to see clearly, it didn¡¯t mean they could recognize the Boundary-crossing Hand. Negris had simply been overly cautious; even recognizing it as the Boundary-crossing Hand would not be strange, couldn¡¯t ascetic monks use the Boundary-crossing Hand too?


    It was not unusual at all for the ascetic monks to accomplish something that space mages could do. No one was surprised. Yet, they found the sight of Ange inserting his hand into the Holy Light and the enemy disappearing to be quite dazzling.


    Everyone cheered without hesitation, ¡°Blessed by the Holy Light, long live Lord Ange!¡±


    Ange turned and went back into the tent with the patient who was temporarily stable. Anthony quickly followed him inside and ordered his guards to stand outside and keep their distance. Then he activated the silence and interference boundaries.


    The silence boundary was meant to prevent sound from spreading, and the interference boundary was to prevent mental probing.


    After these preparations were completed, Anthony signaled Ange to put him inside the Temple of Rest.


    Upon entering the Temple of Rest, they came to a corner of the new farm, where a small horse, covered with thin scales and showing a mouthful of sharp teeth, was chewing on something. Before it lay a huge pile of a variety of things.


    For instance, shells, bones of chickens, ducks, fish, sheep, cows, and horses, hooves, stems, roots, tubers of crops, basically parts that normal beings wouldn¡¯t eat. Trashing these would pollute the environment, so these things were given to the Insect God to process.


    Who would have thought that the grand Insect God Hermel would become a waste manager today?


    However, the Insect God didn¡¯t mind. It was only the tender and fatty parts that it felt were not chewy enough and were slurped down instantaneously.


    The only thing it never found lacking in chewiness was fat, which was high in calories and could fill it up after consumption.


    Porterus who had been just shoved in, sat paralyzed on the ground, shivering all over, clueless. Hermel didn¡¯t need to do much, just a glance at him every now and then was enough to render him weak and powerless.


    This body was not Porterus¡¯s original. He had employed a special method to synchronize his consciousness within it. Even if Ange were to blast this body, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    He couldn¡¯t be harmed via his spirit, inflicting damage by an attack on his consciousness.


    This method of synchronizing consciousness allowed Porterus to be fearless before the Gods of Light. He was confident that even if he killed the ascetic monk, the Gods of Light would not be able to touch him.


    What Porterus didn¡¯t anticipate was ¨C Is the Insect God here?


    No, or rather, there¡¯s an Insect God here. He discovered that this Insect God didn¡¯t seem to be the one he knew.


    Regardless of whether he knew him or not, an Insect God was an Insect God. For his unique synchronization method, the Insect God held superior control. In other words, the Insect God controlled his body, and his original form through this special synchronization method.


    Porterus was on the verge of tears. Even if all of the Gods of Light appeared before him, he wouldn¡¯t feel as hopeless as he did now. The Insect God had gotten him.


    A dejected Porterus soon saw a group of people surrounding him, a golden book floating in front of him.


    The Gold Book? Porterus stretched his hand to touch it. For many creatures, reaching out for things that are shiny is an instinct.


    The cover of the Yellow Book opened and slapped away his hand, cracking open to become bigger than a person, smashing onto the ground.


    From the opened pages, a Bronze Giant Dragon¡¯s giant head leaned in, as if it was about to emerge from the book, while in the corner of the pages, was a man in red star armor, peering out.


    After examining Porterus for a few moments, Negris¡¯s voice echoed: ¡°You say that the Insect God sends his greetings to us, which Insect God? This one?¡±


    Porterus shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°So you mean, there¡¯s a second Insect God, huh? Haha, which little bug is involved? Where is your headquarters? Who else is there? Did you invent this plague? The method of projecting your consciousness is quite peculiar, how did you do it? Tell us quickly, or I¡¯ll feed you to the little horse,¡± Negris threatened.


    Lightning shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you calling little horse?! It¡¯s not a little horse, it¡¯s a little bug!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, little bug it is, I¡¯ll feed you to the little bug,¡± Negris quickly corrected, not wanting to be berated by Lightning for a month because of such a trivial thing.


    Porterus obediently said, ¡°The plague had nothing to do with me, my consciousness projection uses puppet worm¡¯s information pheromones. There are male and female puppet worms, if you implant them into the bodies of the opposite gender, you can sync their consciousness. Our headquarters is in ...¡±


    Right at this moment, Porterus suddenly started to melt. His skin and flesh were melting off like wax.


    This sudden and unexpected change terrified Porterus, and he started to scream desperately: ¡°Oh Insect God Mattis, spare me! I was forced to do this, I didn¡¯t want this, I....I....¡±


    Hermel tilted his head and bared his teeth.


    Boom! Porterus¡¯s body exploded. This was the effect of two Insect God powers colliding within him. Obviously, his body couldn¡¯t handle the amount of force at their level.


    ¡°Uh, did he get found out? Mattis? So, there really are two Insect Gods. Did he say where their headquarters was? Elf? Elf what, elf forest? If the bugs¡¯ headquarters is in a forest, then it really will be troublesome,¡± Negris muttered to himself.


    PS: I need to take my son to get vaccinated.

 Chapter 482: 285 Noble Person? _1

    Chapter 482: Chapter 285 Noble Person? _1


    Shamara, the new resident of the Fallen Legion, donned her Holy Armor, covered her face, and fluttered her signature quartet of black light wings as she descended.


    Two knights clad in black armor beat their chests in salute to her and reported: ¡°Lord Dark Angel, Lord Anthony and Lord Ange are awaiting your arrival.¡±


    Shamara nodded without changing her expression, but sweat already started to form in her palm. It was her first time presenting herself as the Dark Angel before others. Pretending to be something she¡¯s not, to deceive others was challenging for someone as virtuous as her.


    Thankfully the Holy Armor hides everything, even her facial expression from others.


    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t be nervous. Go.¡± The voice of Luna resounded in Shamara¡¯s ear.


    Shamara stepped towards the camp, passing several sentinels, and receiving salutes a dozen times before finally arriving at the main tent, where Ange and Anthony had been waiting for her.


    After all the outsiders left, and it was only them, Shamara lifted her visor and sighed heavily: ¡°I¡¯m suffocating, Lord Anthony. Can I stop pretending to be the Dark Angel? I¡¯m really bad at this. I¡¯m scared of being discovered.¡±


    Shamara agreed to Anthony¡¯s plan to rebuild the Fallen Legion, but now she felt it was too difficult. She had never lied in her life, but now she had to maintain a pseudo identity, and every word out of her mouth was a lie. She was extremely troubled, she would rather hunt dragons alone.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes as he smiled: ¡°If it¡¯s truly too difficult, then don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s indeed difficult for someone as pure, honest, and upright like you to deceive others.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s words hit right in her heart. She is someone righteous who would rather suffer herself than lie.


    Anthony frowned and said: ¡°But after all, Luna is not human. There are times when she may overlook certain things. For instance, when the weather is too hot, she certainly wouldn¡¯t think to seek shelter. Instead, she would think ¡®It¡¯s only 50 degrees, let¡¯s keep going,¡¯ and then everyone would be exhausted from the heat.¡±


    Luna¡¯s phantom form couldn¡¯t help but appear and retorted: ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°Just a metaphor, a metaphor. Let me change it. For example, when a woman is uncomfortable during those few days of the month, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be as considerate as Lord Nage, who arranges for things like sanitary pads.¡± said Anthony.


    Shamara¡¯s face turned red, but she felt empathetic. When she hid in Dark City, she was able to avoid running around bare-bottomed thanks to the sanitary pads arranged by Negris. She immediately blurted out: ¡°Lord Nage is truly a friend to women.¡±


    The image of Negris being projected on Ange was dumbfounded. With just a few words, he unexpectedly gained the title of ¡®Friend of Women¡¯?


    ¡°Most of these people were corrupted by you, they can¡¯t go back to their hometowns or the church. Some of them were even taken in by Goddess of Beauty City, but they ran back. They still yearn for the light in their hearts. Those people need to be taken care of.¡± said Anthony earnestly.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°Yearning for light my ass, aren¡¯t those people specially selected by you? That castrati singer Sandri is a loyal follower of Ange, you picked him too.¡±


    Negris was infuriated by the fact that this guy could twist black into white, dead into living. What was obviously contamination was painted by him as yearning for light. Listening to this guy¡¯s words is a mistake. You could be sold without even realizing it.


    But his words hit home with Shamara.


    As a saint who longs for the light. She was stubborn, unwilling to lie or connive. Hence, she persisted in believing that the gods had disappeared due to the Holy Spirit Possession. Therefore, she was persuaded to step down by Guliani.


    But in the end, her desire for the holy light was so strong that she awakened the Power of Fall. From any perspective, she seems to be more saint-like than those who choose to compromise under pressure.


    She corrupted those people to seize the holy light. However, due to a few words from Anthony, she felt obligated to those people. Failing to take up this responsibility would be akin to disappointing those believers longing for the light.


    Then she remembered Luna¡¯s non-human characteristics, just as Anthony said she wouldn¡¯t even know to use a tampon when bleeding.


    Compared to these considerations, her inner fear seemed to be nothing serious.


    Seeing the expression on her face, Anthony knew she had wavered and he seized the opportunity to say: ¡°Luna, after all, is a holy spirit and her limits are already set. But you are different. You are the God Thief, as long as you steal enough followers, the holy light will be yours.¡±


    ¡°The... The holy light is mine.¡± Shamara mumbled, a glitter of determination in her eyes.


    She pulled her mask back down. From now on, Shamara was the true Dark Angel.


    Anthony wore a faint smile. Despite being decades old, Shamara was as naive as a baby in his eyes. He has lived for a millennium, he could see right through the cause of her fear.


    The fear vanished into thin air after a conversation about responsibilities and yearning.


    After comforting Shamara, Anthony hurried to the point. He briefed everyone about the situation concerning the Insect God, Mattis.


    ¡°That insect exterminator only said ¡®Essence...¡¯, I don¡¯t know what the ¡®essence...¡¯ refers to. I¡¯ve compiled a list of all the place names in this realm that start with ¡®Essence.¡¯ Take a look and see which one resonates with you the most.¡± Anthony suggested as he handed over a piece of paper.

 Chapter 483: 285 Noble Person?_2

    Chapter 483: Chapter 285 Noble Person?_2


    Shamara took a look and saw a long list of places starting with ¡®Elf¡¯ written on the paper: Elf Forest, Elf Canyon, Elf Island, Elf City, Spiritual Institute... and so on and so forth.


    ¡°Mattis? Elf Forest, I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Shamara pointed first at the Elf Forest.


    Anthony thought the same, that¡¯s why he put the Elf Forest foremost, because for insects, the Elf Forest is the most valuable, and the other places starting with ¡®Elf¡¯ are not suitable for mass breeding of insects.


    As such, the God of Life might have a headache. An Insect God is hiding in its forest, and it did not even notice?


    Shamara returned the paper, Anthony grasped it in his hand, and then took out another piece of paper filled with signs, saying, ¡°Luther, tell me what you think these are, they are the symbols of the Goblin Trade Guild¡¯s third edition lucky charms of this year, which ones do you think are the lucky ones?¡±


    ¡°Lucky symbol? Luther? What is that?¡± Negris was confused. Lucky charms of the Goblin Trade Guild? Since when can goblins bless others?


    Shamara took the slip of paper, had a look, then looked up at Anthony: ¡°How much is the prize money?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand Magic Crystals.¡± Anthony had a feeling he was seen through, and promptly replied.


    Shamara nodded, ¡°I think it wasn¡¯t Luther who asked, I won¡¯t tell you. But thank you, you let me know a way to make money. If I had known earlier that I could make money in this way, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to join the laundry team.¡±


    What Shamara referred to as the laundry team was the method she used to infiltrate the Land of Slumber. She was harassed by the team leader because of this. If she had two hundred thousand Magic Crystals, why would she need to resort to such means to get there?


    Anthony sighed without changing his expression, ¡°Ah, you saw through me. The disaster relief has exhausted all the assets I could muster, and I still owe Silver Coin Commerce a large sum of money. I was planning to use the Goblin Trade Guild¡¯s lottery to repay some of the interests, but nevermind that. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Anthony sighed in regret, his face heavy as he turned to leave.


    Shamara firmly grabbed his sleeve and said moved, ¡°You are a noble person. This, this, and this, all have given me a feeling of luck. Hurry and use them to pay the interest.¡±


    Negris roared in Ange¡¯s spirit, ¡°Kvada, you¡¯ve mistaken the person! He tricked you! How can you not feel it? All the other premonitions are so accurate, why can¡¯t you see people accurately?!¡±


    Negris was anxious, equating the cunning and deceitful Anthony with a noble person? Then it, the God of Knowledge, is a pure dragon!


    Ange tilted his head, sending a thought to it, ¡°He did not lie.¡±


    Negris paused for a moment, then immediately realized what was going on and gasped, ¡°Kvada, can you even deceive divine techniques that foresee events?¡±


    Anthony did not lie, he indeed planned to use this money to repay the interest, which was why Shamara did not feel that he was lying. But the money was originally his plan to scam for free, wouldn¡¯t it be normal to repay the interest?


    Holding the lucky symbols circled by Shamara, they left the residence of the Fallen Legion.


    Once they climbed aboard the carriage, Negris couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What are the lucky symbols that you got? How do I play? And is the reward as much as two hundred thousand?¡±


    Anthony explained the rules of the game, ¡°You can buy three symbols per group, each group of symbols is worth one gold coin, you can buy an unlimited number of groups. It¡¯s held once per quarter, if all three symbols match, that person is considered exceptionally lucky and will receive a Magic Crystal Reward of two hundred thousand.¡±


    Negris listened, wide-eyed and tongue-tied, often remarking that such a game exists? He has to admit, it suits Shamara¡¯s predictive ability perfectly.


    During the thousand years that it was sealed, there were more and more tricks coming from intelligent beings.


    Nevermind that, without Shamara¡¯s predictive ability, it couldn¡¯t play this game with such a slim probability of winning. It quickly changed the subject, ¡°Is it confirmed that the Insect God is hiding in the Elf Forest? What do we do now? Are we heading to the Elf Forest?¡±


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°Is there a need for us to go to the Elf Forest? Wouldn¡¯t notifying the God of Life and the Elves do the job? They would turn the forest upside down.¡±


    Negris nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Alright Ange, notify the elves and the Tree of Life.¡±


    Ange nodded, pulled out a green object like an emerald tree core, along with a wooden sign.


    Anthony¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out when he saw the green tree core, he gasped in shock, ¡°This... this... is... is this the legendary item? How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°The Heart of Life, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the Heart of Life, right? The Heart of Life that is said to grant eternal life?¡± Anthony questioned excitedly.


    Negris rolled his eyes: ¡°The World Tree itself cannot live forever, how could it possibly grant eternal life to others? But you¡¯re right, it is the Heart of Life. The question is, how do you know about it? The old World Tree never gave it to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It hasn¡¯t given it to anyone?¡± Anthony was also puzzled: ¡°But it¡¯s widely believed that one can gain eternal life by obtaining the Heart of Life, even the elves believe this.¡±


    ¡°That must be nonsense. This is the core of the World Tree. It hasn¡¯t mentioned any other functions, except that holding it allows for communication with it. As for eternal life, it¡¯s definitely nonsense. The World Tree itself cannot live forever, it doesn¡¯t even outlive us.¡± Negris retorted.


    Anthony then had his realization. Yes, only the undead are immortal. Could the Heart of Life possibly help someone transform into an undead being for eternal life?


    Lord Ange communicated with the Heart of Life through telepathy and spoke a few words to the wooden board. Not long after, Gailard¡¯s voice came from the wooden board:


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ange. Actually, we already had some suspicions, but we have not been able to locate it. The God of Life is unwilling to heed us, Lord Ange, could you...beep...¡±


    Before Gailard could finish speaking, Ange swiftly ended the communication on the wooden board.


    Anthony paused for a moment before he could react, then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Haha, even Gailard has had a bad day. My Lord, you might be the first person to treat the Elf Queen in such a manner.¡±


    ¡°Never mind about the Elf Queen, let¡¯s talk about you. Ange left his land to come and help you out, what do you think should be offered in return?¡± Negris asked.


    Now, the pestilence in the resettlement area was basically under control. After the emergency treatment of critically ill patients, those with mild and severe diseases were starting to get better just by taking medicine.


    Even if there were a few severe cases, Anthony had enough healers under his command and there was no longer a need for Ange to intervene personally.


    Now that everything was settled, it was time to settle accounts.


    Anthony grimaced: ¡°My Lord, can I owe you for now? Or could people be used as payment? Perhaps a couple of plots of land for you to cultivate?¡±


    In fact, Anthony had been thinking about this issue for some time. An equivalent exchange had always been Ange¡¯s principle, so he had been contemplating what to return. Now, the biggest problem was not knowing what Ange needed.


    He has always believed that people are more important than money, but Ange didn¡¯t seem too interested in acquiring more people, and he was currently lacking money. He would need to wait until the second half of the year when the religious tax would provide him with money. But, if the disaster didn¡¯t recede, who would he collect the taxes from in the second half of the year?


    Ange shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve received my payment.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his finger and a chubby little ghost emerged from it. It had gained a lot of weight after a while, currently looking like a round ball.


    ¡°You¡¯ve received? The Little Ghost? Don¡¯t tell me you took the entire belief network of those hundreds of thousands of people?¡± Negris was astonished.


    Ange nodded.


    When Goddess of Beauty City received those tens of thousands of Fallen People, Ange had stolen their belief network once, all connected to Little Ghost. He had snatched it from hundreds of thousands more now, and it won¡¯t be long before the Church of Light would be totally emptied by him.


    Hundreds of thousands of followers were far better than any Demon Crystal or treasures. Anthony had always been encouraging Ange to vie for people. If he could stealthily steal followers this way, it would prove to be a much better method.


    ¡°My Lord, shall we arrange for several more prayer meetings, now that you¡¯ve stolen their entire belief network?¡± Anthony suggested excitingly.


    Ange dismissively shook his head. Stealing believers wasn¡¯t as interesting as cultivating things, he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    At this point, Ange suddenly tilted his head and took out the same wooden board from earlier.


    The board was emitting an urgent ¡®beep-beep¡¯ sound. Ange clicked it open, only to hear the frantic voice of the Elf Queen: ¡°Lord Ange, suddenly loads of insects have appeared, we can¡¯t kill them all off, their numbers are increasing, they¡¯re devouring the forest, if this continues, the God of Life and the forest will be completely devoured by them.¡±


    Ange quickly pulled out the Heart of Life, a thought from the World Tree came from it: Save me...

 Chapter 484: 286: The Art of Flame River_1

    Chapter 484: Chapter 286: The Art of Flame River_1


    ¡°Save me...or not...¡± The God of Life¡¯s will gasped, almost causing Negris to fall over.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you still want to be saved or not? What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Negris yelled at the Heart of Life through his thoughts.


    The God of Life¡¯s will was leisurely, showing no signs of panic, but its message was quite urgent: ¡°These bugs, they¡¯re parasitic in my body and roots, you reminded me of that, and I went to check, they¡¯ve surfaced, gnawing at my trunk, and probably in two days, they will have completely nibbled me clean.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, if they¡¯re going to eat you entirely in two days, why are you dawdling while talking to us? Get to the point fast, will you die if you do?¡± Negris, growing frantic, quickly asked Ange, ¡°Ange, move to the Elf Forest as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ange opened the door and exited the carriage, took a few steps and pulled out the Staff of Heaven, ready to activate it.


    With a pop, a portal opened in front of him. Ange stepped in and vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The ones left behind were the Pope¡¯s guards and entourage, their jaws dropped in surprise.


    ¡°Was...was that...the Door of Heaven?¡± Someone quietly whispered amongst the group.


    Anthony had no choice but to step forward and jokingly said: ¡°Ha ha, Lord Ange has been summoned by the gods and has gone to Heaven. Keep this a secret, be sure to swear an oath of secrecy in the Chamber of Secrets when you get back, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡± The guards unanimously shouted.


    Anthony¡¯s words, ¡®when you get back,¡¯ ¡®go by yourself,¡¯ were very cleverly used. By the time they returned to the base camp, the news of Lord Ange being summoned by the gods, passing through the Door of Heaven and returning to Heaven had already spread.


    When the news spread, the curious onlookers, upon facing guards who had just sworn an oath of secrecy, began to concoct various versions of the legend in their heads.


    ...


    Ange stepped through the teleportation portal, returned to the Holy Kingdom, bathed in the Holy Light, and was transported to the Resting Abyss again. His landing point was within the World Tree Windshield Forest; a few steps later, he ended up in Demon Valley.


    Through the teleportation array of Demon Valley, he teleported directly into the Elf Forest. Even though he had to teleport twice, it was the fastest way to reach the Elf Forest.


    Stepping out of the teleportation array, the first thing Ange saw was a sky filled with insects. These insects were extremely small, even smaller than mosquitoes, but they were everywhere.


    All the elves gathered around the teleportation array. Elf wizards raised a protective barrier, cutting off those fluttering insects.


    The ground inside the barrier was covered with insects, and there were a few skeletons left¡ªnothing but bones. Judging from the slender skeleton, it was clear that they belonged to elves.


    The elves had already suffered casualties under the onslaught of the insects, and that was inside the protective barrier.


    However, the main target of the bugs was not the barrier. They covered the sky and earth, diving towards the flowers, trees, birds, and beasts, and anything alive couldn¡¯t escape their coverage.


    If this continued, the entire forest wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them and would be gnawed to nothing.


    Outside the barrier, several ¡®bug people,¡¯ their bodies enwrapped in insects, ran back. They were encased in insects, as if beekeepers covered in bees, only with more insects, densely packed, and much more revolting.


    Simultaneously, they all vibrated, and the insects on their bodies died from the strong fighting spirit, then dropped down pattering to the ground.


    As the insects fell off, a stunning face was revealed¡ªit was Elf Queen Galadriel and her guards. A layer of fighting spirit shone on her, ensuring the bugs couldn¡¯t reach her skin.


    After shaking off the insects, Galadriel and the others rushed into the barrier, anxiously saying: ¡°We can¡¯t get through, there are too many insects.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now?¡± Aistolia asked inside the barrier, her bright and sharp eyes flashing.


    ¡°The small World Trees are almost devoured. The God of Life has released a white mist to keep the insects away, but I can see from a distance that its leaves are falling. If this continues, it will be bald again soon,¡± Galadriel said with deep unease.


    Suddenly, Galadriel and Aistolia turned their heads in unison, looking towards the teleportation array method. Obviously, they noticed Ange¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Lord Ange!¡± Galadriel exclaimed in delight, ¡°You really came fast.¡±


    Aistolia also respectfully greeted him, her face showing a complex expression.


    Negris eagerly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation? How is the Tree of Life?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, we couldn¡¯t get through. There are too many bugs. Besides these tiny pests, there are some large mantis-like humanoid insects, with very sharp scythes on their hands, which sneak attack us from among the insects.¡± Galadriel spoke with urgency and frustration.


    Not just her, but all the elves seemed to have a similar frustrated expression, as if they had seen a cockroach in the toilet.


    Indeed, having insects cover the sky and land was absolutely maddening.


    Negris turned to Ange and said: ¡°Contact the Tree of Life and ask about its situation. It says it¡¯ll be nibbled clean in two days, ask if it has any solution to eradicate these bugs.¡±


    ¡°What? Two days?¡± Galadriel and Aistolia were visibly startled at first. When they saw the Heart of Life in Ange¡¯s hand, they exclaimed in shock: ¡°How come the Heart of Life is in your hands?¡±


    Ange replied casually: ¡°The old tree gave it.¡±


    The expressions on Galadriel¡¯s and Aistolia¡¯s faces were extremely complicated. The Tree of Life¡¯s most precious core, which no elf had ever received, was given to someone else by the Tree of Life...

 Chapter 485: 286 The Art of Flame River_2

    Chapter 485: Chapter 286 The Art of Flame River_2


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Facing the tree core, Ange sent out a thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve located the big bug. It seems to be immune to my attacks. Help me kill it. It¡¯s eaten so many things. My forest is being devoured. Save the forest,¡± proclaimed the God of Life.


    Listening to the God of Life¡¯s rambling words, Gailard and Aistolia looked at each other. They had never seen the God of Life behave so human-like before. The God of Life they knew was everywhere like the spring breeze, but never so close to them before.


    Kael¡¯danil sighed quietly to himself: As expected, in the heart of the God of Life, we are no different than birds, animals, and plants. So the idea that ¡®the World Tree belongs to the elves¡¯ is merely our own fantasy.


    Nobody had time to deal with the feelings of loss in the hearts of the elves. After pinpointing the position of the Insect God, Ange put Negris back, summoned his Soul Armor, and was about to rush outside.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gailard said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way for you,¡± said Aistolia.


    Before Ange could refuse, Aistolia left the protective shield. Her body was surging with endless Magic Power as she stepped out of the shield.


    The moment her toes touched the ground, a ring of fire spread out from under her feet, igniting all the weeds and dead insects in its path into a half circled line of fire.


    ¡°O spirits of flame, hear my voice. Come, come to my side, become a river of flame, and flood what¡¯s ahead.¡±


    Whoosh... whoosh... whoosh... The rapidly gathering Fire Elementals let out whooshing sounds as they converged in front of Aistolia, burning toward the front, like a river made of flames, rolling forward.


    Negris took a sharp breath: ¡°The Art of Flame River!¡±


    As expected of the God of Truth and Law, her first move was to cast arcane magic, the Art of Flame River ¨C a progressively amplifying Forbidden Spell. Its initial power is not great, but once the flames have spread over a large area, burning more materials and creating more flames, it becomes infinitely powerful and unstoppable.


    Given enough combustible material, it can reduce a city to ashes. If combined with another arcane magic, the Art of Hidden Flame, the resulting hot wind can dry out an entire forest.


    But here, Aistolia simply wanted to clear the path with it. She gathered the flames in front of her, paving the way with a carpet of fire.


    Gailard followed the flames out of the protective shield and plunged into the swarm of bugs. Looking back, she saw that Ange hadn¡¯t followed her.


    When she returned, she saw Ange¡¯s gaze fixed on the ashes on the ground, refusing to move.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a puzzled Gailard. ¡°Is something off?¡±


    Negris was frantically persuading him in his soul: ¡°I¡¯ll save it for you, I¡¯ll save it for you. I¡¯ll have them leave all the bug corpses and ashes for you, okay? Hurry up, let¡¯s save the old tree first. Don¡¯t get distracted. Don¡¯t worry about the fertilizer at a time like this!¡±


    Gailard had a puzzled expression. It never occurred to her that Ange could be stopped by the insect ashes on the ground.


    Ange tilted his head and suddenly asked, ¡°Do bug corpses contain skeletons too?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This sudden question stumped Negris, but he was used to it because Ange¡¯s thought process is different from others and often asks strange questions.


    But he didn¡¯t stay puzzled for long. At the same time as Ange asked the question, he firmly stepped on the ground. With a strong swipe and a slide of his feet ¨C King¡¯s Arrival.


    What Ange meant by asking ¡®do bugs also have skeletons¡¯ was, could he summon the bug corpses?


    The countless insect corpses on the ground surged like a wave, but Ange was instantly forced to the ground.


    One corpse is one strand of the soul network. The billions of bug corpses in the area immediately tangled up Ange¡¯s soul network.


    Luckily they were bugs. If these had been normal corpses, this amount could have exploded Ange¡¯s soul network.


    Ange steadied his mind, trying hard to stand up.


    The bug corpses around him surged again, and a ripple spread out like a wave.


    No, it¡¯s too much, he can¡¯t stand up. Despite the small size of these insect corpses, their quantity is excessive, surpassing the number Ange can control.


    A Golden Skeleton normally has a limit to the number of corpses it can control. Three to five hundred is a lot, one to two thousand is the norm, and over ten thousand is overloading.


    It¡¯s unknown how many the Lord of Mourning can handle. Even if it were a hundredfold, it wouldn¡¯t exceed a million, practically filling the entire area that can be covered by the King¡¯s Arrival spell.


    Yet, within Ange¡¯s skill range, there are at least several hundred million insect corpses ¨C a totally different order of magnitude.


    ¡°Are you mad? Are you intending to summon all these insect corpses with the King¡¯s Arrival spell? Everything has its limit. With so many nodes, how are you going to connect them all? It will burst your soul!¡± Negris was shocked.


    ¡°And, what are you summoning them for? A pile of insect corpses, to feed them to the living bugs?¡± Negris commented cynically.


    The living insects are nimble, but the corpses summoned by the King¡¯s Arrival spell are absolutely not as agile as they were when alive.


    If they were human corpses, they might overwhelm their enemies by sheer numbers and total fearlessness. But the problem here is that their enemies are insects, their numbers greater than that of the corpses. What other uses could there be besides feeding them?


    Ange ignored him, and a huge ball of fire suddenly erupted above his head. The flames shot up several meters high, like a huge, blazing torch, but its color was a dark blue.


    Uncontrollably, Negris exclaimed: ¡°Are you insane? Why are you flaunting your Undead Godhood? I understand now, Kvada, you don¡¯t plan to summon the corpses, you want to collect the insect corpses, not wasting even a speck of insect ash!!¡±


    Using the Godhood as a node, the Soul Network spread out. Ange, with his ¡®giant torch¡¯, managed to slowly rise to his feet.


    Finally, the insect corpses around them started to move, gradually getting up and clumping together.


    Then Ange, utilizing the Boundary-crossing Hand, shoveled them into the Resting Camp.


    Negris ran out of words to say, all that effort for a bit of insect ash? Couldn¡¯t he aim for something higher!


    But considering Ange¡¯s nature, he was too lazy to scold any further, weakly suggesting: ¡°Hurry up, leave the rest for later. Let¡¯s save the Tree of Life first.¡±


    However, Gailard misunderstood: ¡°The master is collecting insect corpses? I understand, the insects feed on their own corpses, which leads to their evolution, right? Elves, follow my command, burn the corpses!¡±


    Immediately, several elves cooperated. Some cast Tornado, some Fire Tornado, and together they fused the two, creating the composite magic ¡ª the Stormfire Dragon.


    Wherever the Stormfire Dragon passed, the insect bodies were swept up, then incinerated within the funnel, finally transforming into ash that sprayed into the sky and scattered evenly back down.


    Ange tilted his head, murmuring: ¡°They stole them...¡±


    Not only have they taken the corpses, but their efficiency is also high. Never mind, let¡¯s save the old tree first.


    Taking strides forward, Ange rushed towards the Tree of Life, diving headfirst into the pile of insects. Flying and crawling in all directions, nothing but insects. More insects clung onto the bodies of plants and animals, ripping and gnawing in frenzy.


    As living creatures were devoured, the number of insects grew exponentially.


    However, the insects couldn¡¯t gnaw on Ange¡¯s golden bones. Some blinded insects flew onto him, gave a mighty bite, and then spat out their shattered teeth with a ¡°krak¡± sound before angrily flying away.


    As he continued to run, he arrived at the stump of a gigantic tree. Looking up, he realized that all that remained of this mighty tree was a stump, the trunk and crown gnawed into a honeycomb pattern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the World Tree we sold to the elves? Oh God, they gnawed it down to this? Where is the Tree of Life? Please, don¡¯t tell me it has been gnawed away too,¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Ange continued to charge on, but suddenly noticed a white fog began to accumulate around him, growing thicker and thicker.


    After a few more steps, Ange abruptly stopped, looking at the ground in front of him. Now, many of the insect corpses were covered in white ¡®flowers¡¯.


    Negris applauded, ¡°Fungus, it¡¯s a fungus. This white fog isn¡¯t fog, it¡¯s fungal spores killing the insects. Good method, as would be expected from the Tree of Life.¡±


    As he continued to press on, just about to break through the fog, a black vine suddenly whipped over. Judging by its metallic luster, it was definitely no ordinary plant.

 Chapter 486: 287 Cutting the Tree, Cutting the Tree of Life_1

    Chapter 486: Chapter 287 Cutting the Tree, Cutting the Tree of Life_1


    Before Ange could react, a tall figure rushed over. His longsword pointed at the vine; a surge of vigorous energy abruptly exploded, grinding the vine to dust.


    The Giant Dragon Hunter, Gailard, caught up with him unscathed, cloaked in his fighting spirit. Swinging his longsword, he bulldozed his way through like a heavy-duty war chariot.


    Without looking back, Gailard plunged into the white fog. Soon, a series of screams arose from within.


    This Gailard, who earlier claimed he couldn¡¯t get through, actually meant he couldn¡¯t get through while leading others.


    Ange followed and quickly spotted the creatures emitting the screams ¨C giant mantis bug monsters. They looked remarkably similar to the ones they had encountered underground in Dark City, only much larger.


    However, they were all now decapitated, their bodies torn apart, bloody and mangled.


    Thousands of insects swarmed over the remains, gnawing ravenously but their own bodies sprouted a plethora of white fungi. As they bit, one by one, they collapsed.


    They finally arrived at the foot of the Tree of Life after dashing through the white fog.


    Gailard held his longsword upside down, looking up at the Tree of Life. He saw that the trunk of the Tree of Life was now wrapped in black, metallic-looking vines.


    The vines emerged from the ground, coiling around the trunk of the Tree of Life, climbing with all their might. They wound around the tree more and more, tightly. The position of the tree stump was almost completely enveloped by these vines.


    Ange sensed a strange thought coming from these vines.


    The Insect God Mattis?


    That thought fell on Ange, seemingly observing him. Gailard, however, has already been ignored.


    But this wasn¡¯t a wise move because the one being ignored was a Giant Dragon Hunter.


    Gailard then leaped up, chopping at the vine with his longsword.


    These metallic-looking vines seemed incredibly hard, but under Gailard¡¯s longsword, they were effortlessly ground into dust.


    His longsword was clearly no ordinary weapon, giving off a humming sound and vibrating at high speed with just a slight wave.


    Gailard swung his longsword, mowing his way through. Wherever he passed, wood chips flew and vine segments were breaking; within moments, a large section of the metallic-like vine had been bluntly severed by him.


    Mattis couldn¡¯t bear it and swung his vine, stabbing at her.


    With a backhand flick, a burst of energy flowed through the sword, grinding the attacking vine into dust.


    However, there were too many vines. As soon as she destroyed one, two more whipped over. She destroyed these two, and four more swung over. Even the large section of vine she had chopped off was rapidly regrowing. It soon returned to its original state, showing no signs of Gailard¡¯s attack.


    Gailard looked up at the trunk, gasping in despair. With this rate of vine growth, it would be impossible to clear them all, even if it cost her her life.


    The Giant Dragon Hunter was extremely powerful, but she felt helpless against a wall of vines.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Gailard turned and asked Ange.


    Ange titled his head, not knowing what to do. He hadn¡¯t expected that Mattis would exist in the form of a vine. Would insecticide work on vines?


    Ange pulled out a bag of insecticide, forcefully throwing it onto the vine. The outer packaging burst open, scattering the powdery insecticide onto the vine.


    Mattis¡¯ consciousness fell on Ange, then on the area where the insecticide had fallen. Its emotion seemed a bit lost.


    It seemed... ineffective.


    ¡°Leave me be, save the forest.¡± The voice of the Tree of Life echoed in the air, slow and languid as if in conversation.


    Negris quickly asked, ¡°Old Tree, how are you doing? Are you okay? How can we remove this thing from you?¡±


    The Tree of Life¡¯s leisurely voice responded: ¡°I cannot be saved. I was careless, thinking it was just a parasitic vine. There are so many things living on me, I didn¡¯t pay attention. Unbeknownst to me, it has fused with my trunk, using a strange insect to parasitize all the insects on me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, who would have thought that the insects crawling on me daily were being parasitized. You reminded me. After I examined them, I realized it was too late. All the parasitized creatures have become its spawners, instantly exploding with billions of bugs.¡±


    ¡°I enveloped a range of a hundred kilometers in diameter with a barrier. They can¡¯t escape for now, but don¡¯t let them spread out, or they¡¯ll devour the whole forest.¡±


    Negris took a sharp intake of breath: ¡°Hiss, a boundary of a hundred kilometers? But shouldn¡¯t you take care of yourself first? Without you, there would be no Elf Forest.¡±


    A boundary is good enough if it could house three or five people. The Farm Barrier is already very top-level construction, but it only has a range of a few thousand acres. The Tree of Life casually creates a barrier with a hundred-kilometer radius?


    What¡¯s the acreage equivalent of a hundred-kilometer radius?


    Such a massive boundary, supported just by the Tree of Life¡¯s power, but even such enormous power could not eliminate the bugs infesting it. Unbeknownst to anyone, Mattis¡¯ vine has already fused with the Tree of Life.


    This fusion was happening quietly. The Tree of Life couldn¡¯t possibly constantly monitor the changes in its body. There were too many organisms that relied on it to survive, from fungi to insects to elves, billions of individuals. How could it notice a single parasitic vine?

 Chapter 487 - 287 Cutting the Tree, Cutting the Tree of Life_2

    Chapter 487  - 287 Cutting the Tree, Cutting the Tree of Life_2


    The parasitic vine, along with most of the vines, relies on other plants for growth. This symbiotic relationship is common in forests. Why would a harmless parasitic vine care?


    Who knew that this vine is not a vine at all, and most of the insects are parasitized as well.


    Thinking back, the wilting disease I had was probably because of these vines and insects. They excessively drained my life force. The Insect Ash was effective against them, which is why the condition was alleviated.


    If it wasn''t for Ange''s discovery, and the continued parasitism, one day, they would drain me dry and I would fall ill with the wilting disease again.


    The Tree of Life was just too large, the feelings were somewhat dull. When it concentrated, it sensed everything on its body in minute detail. But it was too late, the vine had entirely fused with its body and could no longer be removed by conventional means.


    Everyone could feel the sense of relief coming from the Tree of Life: "It is not that, the forests, simply forests, are homes for myriad creatures, and I am just one of them, only bigger."


    "Birth, aging, sickness, and death are all parts of life, and I am no exception. The day death comes is inevitable. When a big tree falls, the little grass under its feet will grow even more luxuriant."


    "In this world, there is not just one Tree of Life. I am not a solitary creature. Younger life will continue to grow alongside them."


    Gailard''s eyes reddened instantly as these words hit her heart. Indeed, the Tree of Life did not usually interact with them, but all the elves could always feel its care during their growth. Although it did not speak, it was always there beside everyone.


    Yet the words of the Tree of Life seemed to hint at leaving everyone. Could the enemy be really this strong? Was there no other solution?


    Before Gailard could become emotional, Negris started to curse, not buying into the Tree of Life''s rhetoric: "What part of nature? Pah! If the insects gnaw the forest clean, would that also be part of nature? Then why don''t you remove the barrier and let them gnaw away?"


    Mattis agreed wholeheartedly, "Yes, yes, why not?"


    "I''ve been sick of your crap for a long time. Elves pick your fruits but don''t let the seeds be dispersed, you say it''s part of nature. Insects gnaw you, and you say it''s part of nature. Then if forests become deserts, and all insects, fish, birds, and beasts die out, can that also be part of nature? Why can''t you just go with the flow?"


    Negris cursed without noticing that Gailard had already changed her expression drastically and was deeply shocked.


    From a young age, she had been educated never to let the seeds of the Tree of Life escape, to prevent other species from also having a Tree of Life. For her, this had already become a natural, undoubtable belief.


    When Ange grew the World Tree, it took a long time for the elves to adjust mentally, accepting this reality due to the condition of the Tree of Life. But the seeds were still not allowed to spread.


    But Negris'' words made her suddenly realize a problem. Did they ever ask for the tree''s consent? No elf had ever asked that, they hadn''t even considered the question. On what basis did they decide if the seeds of the Tree of Life were allowed to spread?


    Thinking of this, Gailard suddenly remembered the words constantly spoken by Kael''danil recently: the Tree of Life does not like elves. Now she understood why the Tree of Life did not like elves. Who would like a species that obstructs its seeds?


    "My God, what have we all done?" Gailard muttered absentmindedly.


    Negris continued shouting: "Let me tell you, I''ve lived for more than ten thousand years, and out of all those I once knew, you''re the only one still alive. You mustn''t die. Stay alive for me. We''ll find a way to save you. You just need to cooperate. We have the God of Farming who''s good at transforming nature."


    Without waiting for the God of Life to reply slowly, he directly asked Ange, "What should we do? Is there a way to save it?"


    Ange pointed with his big hand: "Cut it down."


    "What? Cut the vine? There are too many, can we cut them all?" Negris asked.


    "No, cut the tree," said Ange.


    After saying this, Ange left a footprint and stretched out both his hands towards the Tree of Life.


    The Instant Death Halo activated at the same time a row of exploding fireballs swept past, hitting the Tree of Life.


    The vines wrapped around the tree trunk bore the brunt of the blast and were blown into flying debris.


    Gailard panicked and called out loudly, "Lord Ange, no..."


    Before she finished speaking, the voice of the Tree of Life suddenly echoed in her ear: "Listen to him..."


    Gailard swallowed hard, her face turning red as she struggled to suppress her emotions.


    Listen to Ange? Even if Ange was targeting the Tree of Life, were they supposed to obey him?


    However, this command was issued directly by the Tree of Life. If the Tree of Life was the God of the elves, this was divine command. Was she going to violate it?


    Gailard was stuck in a paradox: if God asked you to hack it down, should you comply?


    The magic of second-level explosive fireballs was raining down on the trunk of the Tree like a chain of fire, cutting the vines down faster than they could regrow.


    After the vines were cleared, the exploding fireballs hit directly against the trunk of the Tree of Life, splintering wood and quickly hollowing out a large hole.


    "You''re serious? You really want to destroy the Tree of Life!?" Negris couldn''t help but cry out. He initially thought Ange was bluffing, but upon reflection, Ange was the last person to bluff¡ªhe probably did indeed want to chop down the Tree.


    The vines had already fused with the Tree of Life. If the Tree of Life was not destroyed, it would be impossible to eliminate these vines fully. From this perspective, Ange''s actions seemed reasonable.


    Now it was Mattis'' turn to panic. He atttacked Ange with the lashing vines.


    Ange''s eyes focused on the vine, ready to adjust his explosive fireball.


    At that moment, a slash of sword light descended and shattered the thick vines. There was Gailard, standing in front of Ange, biting her teeth and saying, "Giant Dragon Hunter, Gallardia, I obey your command, Lord Ange."


    Given the paradox, Gailard had chosen to follow the divine command.


    Negris noticed her expression and couldn''t help but ask, "Is this hard for you?"


    With a blush on her face, Gailard admitted, "For some reason, I feel suddenly hungry."


    Looking at footprints on the ground, Negris didn''t feel hungry though; inside the aura''s range, a few minutes would equal a whole day.


    But with an unseen wave of command, all bugs changed their direction and swarmed towards the Tree of Life.


    The legion of bugs had eaten everything in sight within the boundary, their sheer numbers making them look like a turbulent sea.


    Ange managed to make some time to pull out a few pieces of candied beets for Gailard. As soon as she bite into them, Gailard''s eyes grew wide.


    All the bugs in the forest suddenly went mad. Some chewed on flowers, trees, birds, beasts, fish; some had hit the protective shield; some gnawed at corpses of their own kind on the ground.


    But with an unseen wave of command, all bugs changed their direction and swarmed towards the Tree of Life.


    The legion of bugs had eaten everything in sight within the boundary, their sheer numbers making them look like a turbulent sea.


    The white fog had quietly disappeared at some point, leaving the bugs free to rush to the base of the Tree, entering into the Instant Death Halo''s zone.


    As they flew, the bugs dived to the ground one by one and died without warning after flying some distance.


    "What is happening, what is happening? Why are my children suddenly dying?" Mattis called out in panic.


    However, some of the newborn bugs lived long enough to cross the zone of the Instant Death Halo and land on Ange''s body.


    Ange opened his mouth without turning his head, releasing rhythmic bursts of Soul Impact.


    The Bone Priest had used this technique against Hemel''s bugs. Ange''s soul was far stronger than the Bone Priest. Under the impact of the soul, the tiny bugs exploded in clusters.


    Nearly all of the bugs could not survive the Instant Death Halo and Soul Impact, and the vines that lashed out could not break through Gailard''s longsword. The ongoing exploding fireballs hit the trunk and a question arose: would the Tree of Life be destroyed first or would Ange run out of magic power first?


    The question lingered until the Tree of Life caught fire, becoming a towering torch reaching into the sky.

 Chapter 488: 288: It, the New God of Life_1

    Chapter 488: Chapter 288: It, the New God of Life_1


    ¡°It... really burns?¡± Mattis murmurred, in utter disbelief.


    He¡¯d calculated that elves could not possibly destroy a tree. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated the sudden arrival of an unknown entity, burning the very tree they had initially intended to chop down. The flurry of exploding fireballs had set the tree alight.


    Could the Tree of Life burn that easily? If it were that simple, then over the course of ninety thousand years, it would have been burnt countless times.


    But instead of stopping the fire, the Tree of Life seemed to accelerate it. The trunk, with a diameter of thousands of kilometers, was now ablaze. It would take at least a couple of weeks to reach the core of the tree.


    But now, in less than half a day, the Tree of Life burnt like a massive fire torch.


    The elves didn¡¯t prevent this from happening. Their queen even sided with the unknown entity, thwarting Mattis¡¯s attacks. Not only could the vines not touch anyone, but the mantis bugs he had deployed were also being slaughtered on the frontline.


    Even his powerful insect swarm, his biggest advantage, couldn¡¯t come close to the enemy. They dropped dead around him, for no apparent reason. The few that managed to break through exploded into dust under the enemy¡¯s Soul Impact.


    What in the World? Weren¡¯t the elves aware of the destruction of their god?


    Mattis wailed. He felt the panic rise. The Tree of Life was ablaze. The flames enveloped him, and the parasitic vines attached to his surface had been thoroughly burnt. He was compelled to retract into the inner sections of the Tree of Life and its root system.


    Upon hearing his cries, elves gathered round, shouting to extinguish the fire and even demanded Ange to stop.


    Ange indeed halted. Then quickly, he summoned numerous Titan Giants, numerous Undead Magicians, and a plethora of Sword Saint Angels. His intentions were clear ¨C he was ready for battle.


    Then he stomped his foot ¨C the King¡¯s Arrival. The previously gnaw-nearly-bare skeletons around him, all rose.


    No one knew the number of animals in the forest. However, they were, past doubt, numerically superior to the elves. Having failed their escape attempts, they mostly ended up as food for the bugs, leaving behind only their skeletons.


    These skeletons were more in number than the current elven forces present. Thus, ironically, the elves now found themselves surrounded.


    Still, the elves stood indomitable, organizing themselves for a counter-attack. They were not ready to accept their deity¡¯s burning.


    Suddenly, the voice of the God of Life resonated, ¡°Ange, bring forth the Little Sapling.¡±


    Ange blinked, and held up the Little Sapling atop his head. He initially hadn¡¯t intended to bring out the little sapling, deeming it too perilous. But this was a request from the God of Life, so he had to comply.


    As soon as the Little Sapling arrived, it saw the blazing torch and was scared out of its wit. It began to wave its leaves and transmit intense signals: grow¡ª¡ªstronger¡ª¡ªgrow¡ª¡ªstronger¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Thank you, little one. I can feel your life force.¡± The Tree of Life slowly spoke. Its humorous tone was palpable.


    The Little Sapling, holding up its leaf, was stunned. The huge flaming torch, ¡®spoke¡¯.


    Then, the voice of the Tree of Life echoed in the hearts of all elves, ¡°Henceforth, it shall be the new God of Life.¡±


    Most of the elves were hearing the voice of God of Life for the first time. Yet, none questioned its authenticity. The voice gave them a feeling of familiarity, akin to a gentle breeze while they frolicked on treetops during their childhood.


    The elves looked at each other, struggling to keep a control over their emotions. They couldn¡¯t dare to hold their weapons against their own god.


    With Ange holding up the Little Sapling, the elves didn¡¯t dare lay a hand on him. How could they possibly fight now? Mattis¡¯s last sliver of hope was extinguished.


    ¡°Madmen, madmen! I¡¯m withdrawing. Let it burn, burn this idiot tree to ashes; I¡¯ll find something else to inhabit.¡± Mattis¡¯s frustrated voice echoed.


    A deity who had existed for ninety thousand years was ready to self-immolate, only to destroy him entirely?


    Faced with this insane turn of events, Mattis had no alternative but to flee.


    As the roots of the parasitic vines detached from the Tree of Life and burrowed deep underground, Ange suddenly drew out Hemel.


    Hemel blinked, looking dazed and confused. It couldn¡¯t decipher Ange¡¯s sudden intentions of summoning it into action.


    ¡°Eliminate the bugs,¡± said Ange.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Hemel blinked. He bent over, swelling up his scales to reveal his wings. As his wings started oscillating at a high frequency, they produced an intense hissing sound.


    A dozen breaths later, the earth stirred, and innumerable bugs started crawling out of the soil. Some crawled, others flew, all converged towards Hemel.


    ¡°Sisi, so many bugs? Kvada, even if we burnt every inch of this place, we couldn¡¯t ensure that every single bug was eliminated. A mere few left behind could multiply into a massive swarm in no time. It¡¯s bothersome,¡± Negris cried out in horror.


    Seeing the dense swarm of bugs crawling out, the elves felt their hairs stand. Was the forest beyond salvation? Would they be devoured by these bugs if even a few were left alive?


    Nonetheless, Hemel continued to send out his summons, attracting all the bugs to itself. Opening its Big Mouth, it chewed and devoured every bug that crawled up to it.


    As a fellow Insect God, Hemel naturally had an inherent advantage over the bugs. Had Mattis been present, he could have disrupted Hemel. However, with Mattis now on the run, all bugs nearby complied with its commands.

 Chapter 489 - 288 - It, the New God of Life_2

    Chapter 489  - 288 - It, the New God of Life_2


    Mattis was shocked. Another Insect God? Why?


    "No, it can''t annihilate all the insect eggs. It must leave one or two for me, otherwise, I''ll have to start breeding all over again." Mattis, who had dived into the depths of the ground, had to drill back to the surface again.


    Insects all have lineages, and the ones bred by each wizard are different. Some reproduce quickly, have strong combat power, can fly or crawl. If a series of insects are all killed, it is not that easy to breed the same ones again.


    A wizard always has several useful insects in their pocket, which they breed when needed.


    But as he climbed to the area where the roots of the Tree of Life was, trying to parasitize the Tree of Life again, a speechless voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Do you think I''m easy to be bullied?"


    Mattis was startled to find that his body was out of control, being dragged forcefully, violently, and rudely from the soil and pulled to the surface.


    The God of Life is the most powerful existence in this dimension. It has lived for more than 90,000 years and protected the entire Elf Forest.


    Last time, the Divine Body that blossomed escaped into the forest and was killed by it. In its eyes, ordinary gods were not much stronger than normal human beings.


    However, all things in the world have their checks and balances, it was caught off guard and let Mattis parasitize on it. The reason why it could do nothing about Mattis was because they had merged into one. All the forces acting on Mattis would also act on it simultaneously.


    It couldn''t kill Mattis in its parasitic state because it couldn''t kill itself.


    But Ange chopped the tree directly without saying a word until it was honestly chopped, the trunk was burned into a huge torch, only the root system underground remained.


    In such a situation, there was no significant meaning to parasitic. So Mattis left the parasitic state, and the moment he detached, the God of Life was free again.


    It was easy to detach, but now that the God of Life was prepared, he still wanted to parasitize again? Did he think the God of Life was to be bullied?


    The God of Life was speechless and directly yanked him out from the depths of the earth.


    In this manner, he was hung in mid-air, all the vines contracted into a ball, like a vine ball.


    The insect had been yanked out. It was time to extinguish the fire since cutting the tree was just for catching the insect.


    There used to be a kind of bird that loved finding insects on trees infested with insects. After the insects were eaten, the trees would no longer be infested with insects and could grow again.


    But sometimes the pecking was excessive; the tree died before all the insects were eaten. Ange is not this kind of bird. He just wanted to save the Tree of Life. In case he could not save it, he had to chop off the insects.


    "Put out the fire!" Ange shouted.


    It was challenging to start a fire; to extinguish it was even more difficult.


    Lamo waved his Magic Wand and quickly chanted a spell: "Oh spirits slumbering deep within the earth, spirits of the earth asleep, heed my call, arise."


    The ground rumbled and pieces of mud accompanied by black smoke rolled up, forming mud water monsters that wriggled towards the Tree of Life, splashing onto the tree.


    Where the mud covered, the flames were instantly blocked and could no longer burn.


    Not only Lamo, but dozens of Undead wizards also continuously cast spells. The Mud Water Monster was pushed to the area where the tree trunks were burning, covering an area of several thousand square meters.


    However, it didn''t take long for Lamo and the other Undead wizards to despair. A few thousand square meters seemed like a vast area, but it was just a small piece compared to the giant tree with a diameter of several kilometers.


    "This won''t do. Even if we burn out the tree, the mud may not cover one tenth of it," Lamo said.


    "Let''s do it! Elf Wizards, assemble!" Aestolia said.


    "Yes!" Hundreds of Elf Wizards gathered, and at the same time, more elves stood on the outskirts. Following Aestolia''s order, they mobilized the elements.


    Elves have an incredibly long lifespan. Even the ones without much talent, including Elf Shooters or hunters, can master some low-level magic in their almost thousand years lifespan.


    These low-level magics are not of much use, but their spiritual power can play a role in mobilising the elements. A large number of elves can gather a significant amount of elements from distant places nearby.


    Casting spells, elements are fundamental. Without elements, no matter how strong spiritual power is or how high the level of magic is, it doesn''t make any difference.


    With the assistance of a large number of elves, the nearby water elements soon became denser, and the humidity rose to a level that water dripped when you pinched the air.


    Hundreds of Elf Wizards, led by Aestolia, began chanting loudly.


    Water elements coalesce into raindrops, pouring down on the flaming Tree of Life, spurting white smoke.


    These white vapours lifted, floated into the air and re-condensed into raindrops, pouring down again.


    Such cycles went on, with water elements continuously moving between the air and the ''torch,'' taking away a large amount of heat, evaporating a massive amount of steam, and cutting off as much air as possible.


    The massive ''torch'' slowly, slowly went out.


    By this time, it was already the afternoon of the second day. It had been a full forty hours since Ange came to the Elf Forest.


    "What a long battle it was." Looking at the Tree of Life that was turned into a burning stick, its surface charred black, with only half left and its tree crown completely disappeared, Negris let out a sigh.

 Chapter 490: 288: It, the New God of Life_3

    Chapter 490: Chapter 288: It, the New God of Life_3


    The elves were sprawled out on the ground, especially the mages, many of whom had exhausted their magic power and were sound asleep.


    Surprisingly, Gailard seemed as lively as ever. For a dragon hunter like her, not sleeping for more than forty hours was a usual occurrence.


    However, her face turned gloomy as she looked at the forest which was full of destruction. Everyone could feel the sadness radiating from her face.


    For the elves, it was an absolute disaster. Looking down from the sky, within a hundred kilometer radius centered around the World Tree, nearly all plants and animals had been completely consumed, revealing the bare ground.


    The number of elves living in this area once reached up to thirty thousand, but now there were only over ten thousand left. It was clear where those missing went.


    Besides the elves, almost all the creatures in this area were wiped out. The shadow leopards, white deer, monkeys, birds, fish, and so on were all left as bones.


    Since the existence of the Elf Clan, they had never suffered such heavy losses. In just under two days, tens of thousands of elves died. Gailard felt so crushed inside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please accept my condolences.¡± Negris flapped his wings, trying to comfort her weakly.


    Gailard turned around, forced a smile, and replied energetically, ¡°Thank you, Lord Negris, and thank you, Lord Ange. We appreciate your support. The Elf Clan will always remember your help.¡±


    Negris quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°No need to thank us. We came to save the old tree, not to help you.¡±


    Gailard frowned. His blunt words made her want to punch the bronze dragon.


    Realizing his indiscretion, Negris hurriedly added, ¡°We also wanted to help you.¡±


    Feeling awkward, Gailard didn¡¯t know what to say. Negris¡¯s correction only made her more eager to punch him.


    ¡°What are your plans? With the current situation, you can¡¯t stay here. Do you have a place to move to?¡± Negris asked.


    Gailard gently smiled and firmly said, ¡°Where the God of Life resides, that is the homeland of the elves. We will rebuild it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But the Tree of Life, being burnt to this condition, can¡¯t recover in a short time. You need to prepare for the long haul. If you need any help, just say it. Ange should be able to help a lot. Isn¡¯t that right, An...¡± As Negris was speaking, he turned his head to find that Ange was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Kvada, that skeleton wouldn¡¯t have...¡± As a sense of foreboding rose in his heart, Negris flew around the Tree of Life. Before long, he found Ange who was busy scattering seeds while the Little Angel and Little Zombie were burying these seeds into the ground.


    ¡°Kvada, at a time like this, you¡¯re still thinking about planting stuff?¡± Negris scolded with annoyance.


    Ange ignored him, making a footprint with a step, and the little sapling on his head began to enthusiastically wave its leaves.


    All of a sudden, the freshly planted seeds sprouted at an astonishing pace, growing voraciously.


    The countless insects that were burnt into ash rearranged and scattered in the air, leaving a layer of insect ash on the ground. This, combined with the ash from the burnt Tree of Life and the rainwater used to extinguish the fire, soaked the earth.


    Inside the range of the Instant Death Halo, countless plants began to grow madly. Gailard was stunned by this miraculous spectacle, staring in disbelief.


    The charred half of the Tree of Life suddenly cracked open on the surface, revealing a small sprout from inside.


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Negris clapped his hands in excitement, ¡°Life Force! The growth of plants can stimulate the life force of the World Tree. If the forest is replanted, the Tree of Life can be restored.¡±


    Gailard¡¯s eyes brightened up at once.


    During the next few days, every elf in the forest was mobilized. They gathered plants from all over and relocated them near the Tree of Life, restoring the vicinity¡¯s vitality at the fastest speed.


    With the accelerated growth of the abundant plants, the charred Tree of Life sprouted countless buds, radiating vibrant life again.


    However, the elves soon discovered that although the Tree of Life was recovering, it seemed that the God of Life was still unwilling to interact with the elves. No matter how Kael¡¯danil called out to it, there was no response. It didn¡¯t even react when young elves fell from the tree during play.


    The only change was that it no longer chased away the elves, it allowed them to live on the tree again.


    ¡°Perhaps, we should redefine the relationship between the elves and the God of Life.¡± Kael¡¯danil said in a heavy tone.


    In the Light Sea Plane, on the sand shoal, Negris lamented to the green cores of the tree, ¡°You really aren¡¯t going back to the Elf Forest? You¡¯re really not going to take care of it anymore? If the elves find out that I¡¯ve taken you away, they¡¯re going to blame me.¡±


    A sluggish voice came out of the tree core, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want a change of scenery to grow.¡±

 Chapter 491: 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_1

    Chapter 491: Chapter 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_1


    From today onwards, a Tree Herder had joined the sandbank. With its two short legs, it wandered around leisurely, circling around the Soilless Rice and seaweed from time to time, appearing very content.


    ¡°Eh? Where did this tree person come from?¡± Luther approached and asked curiously. He turned and greeted, ¡°Hello, my name is Luther. What¡¯s your name? Do you know Tree Man Gore?¡±


    ¡°Hello... Luther.¡± The Tree Herder responded leisurely, ¡°Call me... Old Tree. The Gore you¡¯re talking about, is he a War Tree Man? If so, yes I know him, Talkative Gore...¡±


    ¡°Old Tree? That¡¯s a weird name. So Gore is quite famous then, every random tree person knows him. Oh, by the way, what species of Tree Person are you? Can you grow as large as Gore?¡± asked a curious Luther.


    As he talked, he pulled out a box from his Space Artifact. The box was sealed. When he opened the lid, a gust of cold air rushed out. A mini Ice Seal Magic Array was spinning on the box lid, keeping the box at a low temperature at all times.


    The Tree Herder curiously looked at the box, even extending a branch to touch it.


    Luther explained, ¡°This is a cooling box, cool right? The mini Ice Seal Magic Array was carved by Lord Ange for me. It only needs a small amount of Demon Crystals to keep the box cold. Put your drinks in it, and they¡¯ll stay chilled. In the summer, you can take out a drink anytime and it¡¯ll be ice cold, utterly refreshing. What do you want to drink? There¡¯s juice and water, and beetroot juice too.¡±


    The Tree Herder was momentarily perplexed.


    ¡°Oh, this is one way of making friends. When us humans meet for the first time, we can shake hands, salute, have a drink, and then we¡¯re acquainted. When you tree people meet for the first time, what do you do?¡± Luther asked curiously.


    The Tree Herder pondered. He was not a real Tree Man and had never made friends with other tree people. After thinking carefully, he said, ¡°When Tree People meet for the first time, they exchange pollen.¡±


    ¡°Pft ¡ª¡± Luther, who had just taken a sip of juice, spit it out suddenly. He gave a thumbs up, ¡°Tree People are incredible.¡±


    Pollen is the genetic material of plants. Exchanging it upon first meeting might not align with human morals.


    In the end, the Tree Herder chose juice out of politeness. However, instead of drinking it, he curiously studied it in his hand.


    Luther didn¡¯t mind. He had dealt with non-human things so many times that he already had experience. Different species have different behaviors. An action that one species considers kind might be offensive to another.


    However, as long as it is an intelligent being, they can feel your expressed kindness. All Luther needed to do was to show kindness. If he accidentally offended someone, he would directly apologize and be careful next time.


    The Tree Herder extended a branch into the juice, stirred it a few times, and handed it to Luther, ¡°Not tasty, try this.¡±


    Luther was stunned. ¡®This¡¯? This was the juice he had given to the tree man, wasn¡¯t it? Did stirring it change the juice inside? Err, it seemed like you hadn¡¯t washed your branches...


    He brought the juice to his lips and gently took a sip. Luther¡¯s eyes bulged out, his face turned beet red, as though he had just taken a sip of strong liquor.


    He held it in for a long while before he finally exhaled a long breath. With a look of shock on his face, he said to the Tree Herder, ¡°Such a powerful life force. Oh my god, I feel like I¡¯m about to explode. I feel so refreshed, as if my whole body is transparent, my spirits are at their highest. My god, what did you put in it?¡±


    ¡°Life Essence.¡± The Tree Herder answered.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s just magical. If you open a juice shop, you¡¯d definitely have great business. By the way, do you like fishing?¡±


    ¡°Fishing? Why should I fish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun, otherwise it would be so boring. Don¡¯t you usually fish? If not, what do you do?¡± Luther said, setting up two lounge chairs, opening a sunshade, and giving a fishing rod to the Tree Herder.


    The Tree Herder curiously observed Luther¡¯s actions, holding the fishing rod in his hand.


    Seeing that the Tree Herder didn¡¯t even know how to swing the rod, Luther quickly concluded that he was a novice. He immediately slapped his chest and proposed, ¡°How about we have a competition? The loser treats the winner to a meal. You¡¯re a Tree Man, do you like fertilizer? There¡¯s a very nutritious type of fertilizer available, I¡¯ll treat you to it if I lose.¡±


    Upon hearing it, the Tree Herder knew what Luther was referring to. He nodded and planted a branch into the water without using a fishing rod.


    In the clear, shallow waterway, fish were soon seen swimming up and biting at the branch.


    The Tree Herder pulled it up and beckoned with his hand. A small water ball floated up, encased the fish, and placed it by the Tree Man¡¯s feet.


    A branch was put in, and within seconds, another fish bit again.


    Almost immediately after putting the branch down, a fish bit. In no time, there were many water balls by the Tree Herder¡¯s feet, all filled with living fish.


    Luther stared in disbelief, ¡°What kind of bait are you using? It¡¯s miraculous, let me borrow some.¡±


    After half a day, Luther surprisingly became familiar with the Tree Man, a sight that left Negris flabbergasted.


    ¡°Kvada, they could connect in such a way? I¡¯ve got to hand it to Luther¡¯s socializing skills,¡± Negris said jealously. ¡°He¡¯s friendly with Sea People, Minotaurs, there¡¯s no one he¡¯s not familiar with. Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t pee his pants when he finds out the Tree Herder¡¯s identity.¡±


    Receiving no response, Negris turned his head to find Ange¡¯s arm sticking into the Chamber of Rest, occasionally pulling out something. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. Planting things into the Resting Camp was routine, but why was he pulling things out?

 Chapter 492: 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_2

    Chapter 492: Chapter 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_2


    Looking at what Ange has pulled out, there are two carriages, several magic tents, and some weapons and armor.


    Ange murmured, ¡°Sort it out, throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Are you throwing this stuff away?¡± Negris looked at those things, the two carriages were picked up from the leaders of those dragon-hunting sand thieves.


    He forgot what they were called, only remembering they had a fight within their own ranks, killed each other, and Ange picked up two magical carriages and several magical tents from their remains.


    At that time, Negris was shocked. The lifestyles of these nobles and wizards were too extravagant, and their carriages and tents were so luxurious.


    However, these luxurious items now seem insignificant. Ange has too many good things in his hands¨C for instance, just those Holy Shell Eggs alone are much better than most of the weapons and armor forged.


    Ange gave several sets to Anthony, who regarded them as treasures, often showing them off to beguile his subordinates to work for him.


    As for the luxury carriages, used purely for enjoyment, Ange had never used them before. So now that he¡¯s brought them out, it was clear he really intended to throw them away.


    What a waste, Negris quickly called to Luther, ¡°Luther, Luther, I am giving you two luxury carriages. If some blind girl fancies you, you can invite her inside.¡±


    Luther turned his head back and gave him a look: ¡°Thanks, but you can keep them. The next time you have a luxury airship, you can give it to me, otherwise, I won¡¯t know where to go.¡±


    Giving away carriages in the Light Sea Plane? Negris was really generous. Could they actually drive it into the water?


    In the end, the wheels of the two carriages were dismantled and placed next to the Teleportation Array as a luxury hotel.


    Ange threw out all the things that were no longer useful, making room for the latest loot.


    This trip to the Master Plane was a huge gain for Ange, the biggest of which was the theft of hundreds of thousands of followers.


    The Undead Godhood only had several hundred thousand followers, but now it had more than doubled. The Soul Flames that Ange received every day were now twice as much as before.


    The main reason was that these newly stolen followers were more active due to the calamitous environment.


    Then there was the trip to the forest. Besides abducting the God of Life, just the insect corpses alone made Ange feel the trip was worth it. Because of the sheer volume of insect corpses, Ange had the idea to tidy up the Resting Camp.


    Insect Ash is a super useful fertilizer. Ange had raised a batch of insects during a previous experiment, but the output of Insect Ash simply wasn¡¯t enough.


    The main reason was that the resources consumed in breeding them exceeded the value that could be obtained from them as fertiliser.


    For example, if you feed the insects ten tons of material and then spread their ashes on the fields, the crops can increase from ten tons to eighteen tons. The increase is only eight tons, which is a loss.


    Although worthless things like straw, bones and hair could be used to feed the insects, the total quantity would still decrease. Ange could not achieve self-sufficiency.


    With these two large scale supplements, Ange could sustain for a longer time.


    While he was still busy, Ange received an urgent call from Anthony:


    ¡°Sir, Tyrone is calling for an emergency meeting on Plane Security. I think he wants to ask about the Elves¡¯ matters. What happened to the Elves? They have sealed the forest and cut off all communication. My high-altitude reconnaissance units saw a large torch burning in the Elf Forest, turning half the sky red. What happened? What stance should I take at the meeting?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, saying, ¡°The Tree of Life is burned.¡±


    ¡°Pardon... What did you say? The Tree of Life burned? Really?¡± Anthony was in disbelief.


    Judging by how well he knew Ange, his repetition of the question indicates his shock. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t believe Ange, he just couldn¡¯t believe this happened.


    ¡°Yes, it burned.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°So what now? What¡¯s the situation with the elves? Aren¡¯t the elves going crazy? Who burned the Tree of Life? Have the elves found the perpetrator? Are they preparing for a holy war?¡± Anthony hurriedly asked several questions, each hitting the nail on the head.


    If the elves went berserk and sought revenge for the Tree of Life, the entire plane would descend into war. He must make preparations early.


    Anthony came up with a few response strategies in his mind.


    They could either organize a human force to fight the Elves, eradicate the crazed Elves, or find the perpetrator and draw the Elves fury onto them. Killing the perpetrator would help the elves vent their anger.


    Or maybe...


    But before he finished contemplating the possibilities, one of Ange¡¯s statements almost made him spit blood, ¡°I saved it, the Elves are planting trees.¡±


    ¡°Pardon... Do you mean that you saved the Tree of Life?¡± Anthony asked, ¡°What do you mean the Elves are planting trees?¡±


    Ange nodded, ¡°The burnt tree.¡±


    ¡°So what now? What¡¯s the situation with the Tree of Life? How are the Elves feeling?¡± Anthony asked.


    Ange scratched his head, answering, ¡°The God of Life, left. The Tree of Life, became the World Tree.¡±


    Anthony didn¡¯t understand but forced a smile, ¡°Sir, where has Lord Nage gone? Why not bring me in to chat with Lord Nage?¡±


    Even the quick-witted and analytical Anthony, who has an uncanny knack for understanding complex situations and coming up with intuitive understanding, was left puzzled by Ange.

 Chapter 493: 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_3

    Chapter 493: Chapter 289: Participating in the Plane Safety Conference_3


    Once in the Consciousness Space and after a conversation, Anthony was shocked: ¡°What!? You have kidnapped the God of Life? Oh my God, the elves will go mad.¡±


    Negris wryly smiled: ¡°Not just yet. After their last incident, the old tree became angry and expelled them. They haven¡¯t bothered with the elves again since then. Now they can¡¯t distinguish between the Tree of Life and the World Tree, still thinking the old tree is mad at them. But one day they will find out, and I don¡¯t know if they will come knocking on our door then.¡±


    Anthony understood and summed it up: ¡°So essentially, the Elves lost their god, but they still don¡¯t know. The Tree of Life was set on fire, and what we have now is merely a World Tree, not the God of Life, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Well, now I know what to do.¡± Anthony said.


    Negris wryly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag about us taking the old tree.¡±


    Anthony responded righteously: ¡°Oh Lord Nage, that¡¯s not fair. The God of Life has arms and legs, how can we call it kidnapping? It just happened to pass by and decided to stay as a guest.¡±


    Negris¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Exactly, our guest! We are treating it so hospitably. If the elves come looking, they¡¯ll have to pay us for our services.¡±


    Negris with his keen observational skills, exchanged a knowing smile with Anthony.


    Once Anthony finished speaking, he left. He had to hurry on to an interdimensional security meeting.


    Negris had just left when he saw a yellow figure soaring towards him. The huge head made it spin a few rounds.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Naeli, be careful you don¡¯t scatter my bones.¡± Negris shouted.


    Naeli glared: ¡°Are you complaining about my size?¡±


    ¡°No, no, you just need to lighten up a bit, my bones are breaking.¡± Negris quickly explained and changed the topic: ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Brooks communicated with me through our bloodline, asking me about what happened in the Elf Forest and something about an interdimensional security meeting.¡± Naeli suddenly remembered her purpose.


    Negris thought for a moment, and said: ¡°Tell him, the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life was set on fire but was then restored. The elves are busy reconstructing after the disaster.¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t tell Brooks the full story, not because he didn¡¯t trust his great nephew, but because the Dragon Clan is far away from elves territory, the incident doesn¡¯t affect them much and knowing too many details might not be a good thing.


    ¡°Oh, got it. Rub my head a bit.¡± Naeli bumped her head, made Negris spin a few more rounds, then ran to the side to contact Brooks via bloodline resonance.¡±


    Negris had barely climbed up when Ange handed him a Magic Communicator. He heard the voice of Dead Star Auburnli as soon as he switched it on:


    ¡°Lord Ange, I recall that your relationship with the elves is quite good. Do you know what happened in the Elf Forest? Lord Tyrone is about to convene a meeting, but we have no clue about what happened. If you have any news, we hope you can share it with us.¡±


    Negris felt a peculiar sensation, out of the seven interdimensional security members, three of them have come asking for information about the elves. Did they organize this security meeting?


    ¡°No, we should also listen to this meeting. Ange, let¡¯s project ourselves onto Anthony and take part in the meeting with him.¡±

 Chapter 494: 290: Are We to Kill All The Believers?_1

    Chapter 494: Chapter 290: Are We to Kill All The Believers?_1


    In the Republic of Stellaris, the Star Image Research Institute, and the Astrology Tower, Tyrone emerged rubbing his disheveled hair, climbed into the carriage, and irritably instructed: ¡°To the Mage Tower.¡±


    The carriage had no horses nor a driver, yet as soon as Tyrone gave the instruction, the carriage began to move, smoothly heading forward. Anyone who saw this scene would have no choice but to marvel: A new magic technique, self-driving?


    Upon arriving at the Mage Tower, Auburnli was already there waiting. Seeing Tyrone¡¯s messy hair as he alighted from the carriage, her face immediately hardened.


    Seeing her expression, Tyrone instantly realized his mistake. Hands pressed to his head, he retreated back into the carriage. Two minutes later, he reappeared with his greasy, flaky hair¡ªreminiscent of a bird¡¯s nest¡ªclean and smooth, his mage robe also neat and orderly.


    Alas, his split ends and the stains on the edges of his robe revealed this to be nothing more than a pretentious facade.


    However, he had done enough to pass muster. Auburnli couldn¡¯t possibly be expect him to have clean underwear too. There was no such rule.


    Auburnli glared at him, grumbling, ¡°All of you, it¡¯s as if taking a bath or cleaning up is equivalent to losing your lives. You don¡¯t sweep or wash dishes. If you don¡¯t want to clean, hire a servant. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t afford it. You present yourselves like refugees every day...¡±


    Tyrone intercepted this tirade with feelings reminiscent of his student years, fearing the control of the head of discipline. What¡¯s worse, the very same head of discipline that he dreaded back then was still holding sway over him. It was unbearable.


    In order to put a stop to this barrage of nagging, Tyrone quickly changed the subject: ¡°Aunt Auburnli, you seem to be getting more and more beautiful. Are the techniques in the Goddess of Beauty City really that amazing? Can they cure baldness? I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡±


    Normally, Auburnli would dismiss his attempts of shifting the conversation and might even scold him more strictly. But as long as the Goddess of Beauty City was mentioned, Auburnli would inevitably take the bait.


    With a glare, Auburnli turned the conversation around to align with Tyrone¡¯s topic: ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right person. The treatments for baldness in the Goddess of Beauty City are unmatched. They are even better than skin rejuvenation treatments. When you have time, go give it a try. The state of your hair is lamentable and you¡¯re embarrassing us in the Republic of Stellaris.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go take a look when I have time.¡± Tyrone was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Auburnli immediately swung the conversation back:


    ¡°I know you think I¡¯m a fusspot, still treating you all like children. But you must give me some peace of mind, too. You all hole yourselves up in the tower all day, either meditating, star-gazing or inventing. You can¡¯t even keep mealtimes, let alone start dating, marrying, or having children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged blind dates for you, but each one of you dodged and didn¡¯t go. How are you going to get married and have kids? Do you want to see our people go extinct? Without progenies to inherit the wisdom of our predecessors, all of you will be culprits.¡±


    Tyrone felt upon the urge to cry. More dreadful than the head of discipline is the goddess of love, who is always strenuously urging you to get married. What¡¯s even scarier is that the head of discipline and the goddess of love are the same person.


    ¡°But we still have you.¡± Tyrone said with an awkward smile. The Stellaris Tower once lost its legacy and was reestablished through Auburnli¡¯s efforts. Therefore, in theory, all mages of the Stellaris lineage are her students.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Auburnli scoffed: ¡°After serving you all, I still have to take care of your descendants? You all really don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I hear you, Aunt Auburnli. Whatever you want, just say the word. I will summon everyone immediately to get it done for you.¡± Tyrone conceded.


    His usual tactic of changing the topic had worked numerous times but was futile today. Auburnli must have had some ulterior motives.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult task; I want to reopen the Palace of Heroic Spirits and move the statues of the Red Star to this square. We can arrange a row of benches and parasols for students to rest and converse, so that they won¡¯t graduate without a spouse like you all.¡± Auburnli still couldn¡¯t avoid sneering at the end.


    ¡°No problem, no problem. I¡¯ll get the administrative department right on it. As for relocating the statues, Hiludi and I will handle it. But will it work? Will a row of benches pique everyone¡¯s interest in romance?¡± Tyrone said with skepticism.


    Auburnli gave a small smile: ¡°You¡¯re not a professional in everything else. I¡¯ll find a professional to handle this. The Goddess of Beauty City will help when the time comes. If everyone can find bliss under the gaze of these statues, our teacher, Red Star, would be very happy.¡±


    Tyrone looked solemn: ¡°Yes, the Red Star¡¯s radiance.¡±


    Once this was settled, Auburnli finally ceased her nagging and said: ¡°I asked a friend who is familiar with the Elves, and they told me that the Tree of Life had burned.¡±


    ¡°What? The Tree of Life burned? Why didn¡¯t you...¡± Tyrone was shocked.


    How is it that Auburnli did not inform him of such a significant event like the Tree of Life burning right away? Instead, she had spent so much time nagging him about getting married and having children. Could it be that having children is more crucial than the burning of the Tree of Life?


    ¡°It was saved. The Elves are rebuilding after the disaster,¡± Auburnli said languidly.


    ¡°Aunt Auburnli, don¡¯t pause dramatically when you speak. You scared me. If the Elves were in trouble, our dimension would be in chaos, and I would have no time for astrology. The movements of the Death Star have been odd lately. I suspect that the apocalypse might be upon us.¡± Tyrone grumbled.


    The Death Star that Tyrone was referring to was not Auburnli¡¯s title, but one of the stars in the sky that he had observed through astrology. In the Republic of Stellaris, each titled figure has a corresponding star in the sky.

 Chapter 495: 290: Are We Supposed to Kill All Believers? _2

    Chapter 495: Chapter 290: Are We Supposed to Kill All Believers? _2


    Auburnli glanced at him and said, ¡°Ever since the introduction of astrology, people have been telling me about anomaly of the Death Star every few years. Even if there is an anomaly, you need to go on a blind date for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, as you say.¡± To avoid being nagged, Tyrone hastily agreed with Auburnli.


    Finally, they entered the Mage Tower and came to the meeting room. They turned on the communications within the teleportation array and connected to the nodes of the Plane Security Conference.


    The signal lights representing Pope Guliani, Archbishop Dyson, and the Dwarven God of War were all lit, indicating that they had already connected to the communications.


    However, Tyrone was no longer in a hurry ¨C the news Auburnli brought him about the incident with the Elves had lessened his anxieties.


    He had no doubt about Auburnli¡¯s news sources and accuracy. As a wizard who had lived for a thousand years, Auburnli¡¯s information channels were much richer than his.


    The three that were already lit were clearly as anxious as he had been earlier. Seeing that he had connected, the Dwarven God of War couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity and asked, ¡°Lord Tyrone, do you know what has happened to the Elves? My Eye of the War God saw a huge fire blazing in the Elf Forest, but I could not see what exactly happened. No one from the Elves responded when I tried to contact them, it¡¯s driving me mad.¡±


    Tyrone looked at the signal lights and said, ¡°There are two more people who haven¡¯t arrived. We¡¯ll start the meeting when everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you humans are so troublesome. Just start talking, we can repeat it when they arrive. This is making me anxious,¡± the Dwarven God of War complained loudly.


    Tyrone didn¡¯t respond, and there were no sounds from Guliani and Dyson¡¯s ends either. The conference call went eerily silent, save for the sound of restless pacing from the Dwarf¡¯s end. The Dwarven God of War loved wearing his iron war boots, and they made loud sounds when he paced.


    Eventually, the lights representing Anthony and Brooks lit up. As soon as they lit up, Anthony¡¯s apologies frantically filled the space, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m late. I went to inquire about the Elves, so I was late. I¡¯m sorry everyone, thank you for waiting.¡±


    Anthony sure knew how to talk. Even though he was also part of the Church of Light, Tyrone still couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate him. He quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, I haven¡¯t been here long myself. You went to inquire about the Elves? Can you share your information with us? I want to compare it with mine.¡±


    Brooks calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve also found some information. You go first, Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this, the Tree of Life caught fire,¡± Anthony revealed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What? The Tree of Life caught fire? So the fire that we could see all the way from half of the forest was the Tree of Life?¡±


    ¡°The Elves must be going mad.¡±


    Dyson, the Dwarven God of War, and Guliani all shouted in surprise at the same time. The shocking news left them unable to contain their reactions.


    ¡°But it was saved. The Elves are rebuilding now. The disaster area is about a hundred kilometers. More than ten thousand Elves died,¡± Anthony shared the news.


    Guliani, Dyson, and the Dwarven God of War all experienced a roller coaster of emotions. Tyrone and Brooks, however, were displaying strange expressions: How is his information so similar to mine? Could our sources be the same?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard as well,¡± Tyrone said.


    ¡°Same here,¡± Brooks pondered aloud.


    The three parties¡¯ information all confirmed that the Elves had suffered a great ordeal, but it had been resolved and there were no ongoing dangers. Naturally, everyone relaxed and this topic was concluded.


    Chairing the meeting, Tyrone said, ¡°Alright, the Elves issue is resolved. Does anyone have any new topics? If not, the meeting is adjourned.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guliani¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°We, the Church of Light, are presenting the following agenda together. It concerns the safety of the plane, I hope everyone considers it carefully.¡±


    Anthony had a big question mark in his mind: The Church of Light presented it together? How come I don¡¯t know about it? Ah, I¡¯m not part of the Church of Light anymore, I belong to the Holy Church.


    Guliani continued, ¡°The Land of the Fallen is now entirely under control of the undead, to the west of the Central Mountain Range, which used to be our human territory. There is a vast area of weak dimensional barriers there. Building a teleportation array would easily allow transport to the Master Plane.¡±


    ¡°However, there is no need to worry about this aspect. The teleportation array has limited transport capacity, and the undead cannot invade on a large scale in this way. What we need to guard against is the undead tearing a huge rift in space, letting them flood the Master Plane through it, which would be its end.¡±


    ¡°Spatial rifts need to penetrate the weak points in the dimensional barriers. If the undead want to enter the Master Plane this way, then the following places are most likely to be breached: Saint¡¯s Edge Castle at the southernmost part of the continent, Dragon Island overseas, Elf Forest, Dark City in the desert, Fallen Dragon Lake, Black Iron Fort, the snow-capped mountains, and other areas.¡±


    ¡°Our Church of Light has limited strength and we can¡¯t defend all places. We hope everyone can organize forces and defend the weak areas of the barriers locally on their territories.¡±


    There was a lull in the communication in the meeting, then Anthony was the first to respond, ¡°The Holy Church will defend Saint¡¯s Edge Castle.¡±


    Brooks then responded, ¡°The Dragon Clan will defend Dragon Island. There are actually many more weak points on the sea. If the undead dare to break through from here, it would be suicide. We, the Dragon Clan, will patrol all the major islands.¡±


    The Dwarf God of War quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll be responsible for Black Iron Fort, not a single undead will leave the Black Iron Mountain alive.¡±


    Nobody made fun of him in the meeting, although Negris, who was projected onto Anthony, couldn¡¯t help but joke with Ange, ¡°Leaving alive is not allowed, can they leave when they¡¯re dead?¡±


    Tyrone was the fourth to respond, ¡°Stellaris will defend the Snowy Mountain Range. As for the Elf Forest, heh, the Tree of Life hasn¡¯t burned down. As long as the God of Life is there, no matter how many undead, they won¡¯t be able to get out of the forest.¡±


    Negris and Anthony both fell silent. What if the God of Life is no longer in the forest?


    After everyone had allocated their tasks, Guliani continued, ¡°Now only Goddess City and Dark City are left. Currently, a group of abyssal vagrants are occupying Goddess City, and a bunch of undead are hidden in Dark City. If the Undead Empire decides to breakthrough from here, they will get support, so I propose we form an alliance army to eliminate the abyssal vagrants and undead in these two places.¡±


    Negris felt a twist in his heart: Kvada is still on the Church of Light¡¯s radar?


    Tyrone said, ¡°Hmm, if there is a premise of the Undead Army from the Land of the Fallen, Goddess City and Dark City indeed need to be cleared...¡±


    At this point, a muffled sound was heard from Tyrone¡¯s side, as if someone had hit his head, but everyone thought they must have heard wrong. Who would dare to hit Tyrone¡¯s head?


    After a pause, Tyrone¡¯s voice continued, ¡°However, the abyssal vagrants and Dark City are minding their own business, there might be no need to organize an alliance army. A few people keeping a close eye should be enough.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Guliani objected on the spot, ¡°How do weKeep an eye on them? Dark City is extensive, if a large space rift were to open, we would likely only notice it once hundreds of millions of undead have come flooding out. Goddess City seems to have an alliance with Dark City, so we must get rid of both together.¡±


    The communication once again went silent. For such a matter, a decision definitely could not be made by one person alone, everyone needed to hear the advice of their subordinates.


    A few minutes later, Tyrone said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, we¡¯ll start voting for regulation no. xx on the plane safety, the proposal to organize an alliance army to clear out the abyssal vagrants in Goddess City and undead in Dark City. The Elves are absent, we¡¯ll vote first, if votes are tied, we can ask the Elves to break the tie.¡±


    Three minutes later, the voting result came in, it was three votes for and against each.


    ...


    In the Land of the Fallen, eternal night descended. Harvey left the cave, flicking off the annoying beacon of faith from his hand, ¡°I hate this thing, do I really have to kill all the believers to extinguish it?¡±


    Bending his body, the horn-like soul waves spread far and wide, making the Land of the Fallen boil once again.

 Chapter 496: 291 Harvey Wants to Play Dirty_1

    Chapter 496: Chapter 291 Harvey Wants to Play Dirty_1


    The undead were all geared up, but the Great Sage was nowhere to be found. Harvey quickly summoned a wise follower and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Great Sage?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy harvesting,¡± the follower replied.


    ¡°Harvesting? It¡¯s already impending nightfall and he hasn¡¯t finished? Where did he run off to?¡± Harvey asked, puzzled.


    When he finally found the Great Sage, he understood why he hadn¡¯t finished ¨C there was simply too much to harvest.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there so much grain? Did you kidnap people to farm this much? You¡¯ve always been against enslaving living beings, haven¡¯t you? Did you change your principles?¡± Harvey asked, still puzzled.


    ¡°What nonsense? No, I farmed it as always. But what do you call this? Ah, optimization! Specific tasks for specific people, officer accountability, and reward for more work done ¨C all sorts of incentive strategies. So complex. But the beings¡¯ enthusiasm was so high that they accidentally planted too much. You arriving now is just timely.¡±


    Harvey was stunned. What did he mean by ¡®my arrival being timely¡¯?


    ¡°Come on, help me harvest the crops of this field. It¡¯s just become nightfall and the dew hasn¡¯t fallen. If it does, the paddy will get sopping wet, and all our months of hard work will be wasted,¡± the Great Sage said, looking at the endless field in front of him.


    Harvey widened his eyes, or rather would have if he had eyes. His eye sockets almost exploded in shock. Pointing at his nasal cavity he asked incredulously, ¡°Me? Harvest the paddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only you can harvest all the paddy before the dew falls. Hurry up,¡± the Great Sage urged.


    ¡°I, the magnificent Undead King, the Lord of Mourning, the Purple Gold Skeleton Harvey ¨C you want me to harvest paddy? You...¡± Harvey said, outraged.


    The Great Sage squinted his eyes, a dangerous gleam flashing in them. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in five months, slaving away to grow these crops. If the crop is spoiled by dew, all my hard work would go in vain. If you let my hard work go to waste, I¡¯ll ensure that you won¡¯t find peace.¡±


    Harvey shivered and quickly patted his ribs, saying, ¡°No problem, leave it to me. It¡¯s just harvesting paddy, no big deal.¡±


    However, just as he finished, he complained, ¡°But even if I go harvest, there¡¯s no way I can harvest so much paddy before dewfall. I don¡¯t know magic.¡±


    ¡°No, Silver Coin assured me that you could. Silver Coin, quickly come here and teach Harvey how to farm. If we¡¯re slow, dew will fall. If the paddy gets moist, it will easily rot. We don¡¯t have the conditions to dry it. If we pile it up for more than a month, I fear it will sprout. We need to quickly harvest it and move it into the cave, where the draft can blow over it.¡±


    A goblin jogged over, first removing his hat to show respect. ¡°Hello, Sir Harvey.¡±


    Harvey glared at him, ¡°Are you the goblin who said I could harvest the paddy?¡±


    Silver Coin quickly denied it, ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t say you could harvest paddy. I said only the most powerful skeleton could harvest so much paddy in such a short time. Are you the most powerful skeleton here?¡±


    Huh? This sounded nice. The most powerful skeleton? Who could that be except me?


    Patting his ribs, Harvey proudly confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the most powerful skeleton here. Tell me, how can I harvest so much paddy in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you see, I once saw a skeleton harvest paddy by wielding the Scythe of Death upside down while bolting across ditches. Do you have a Scythe of Death?¡± Silver Coin asked, a innocent look on his face.


    If one didn¡¯t know Silver Coin well, one would easily be fooled by his facial expression. Harvey laughed, ¡°Not only do I have the Scythe of Death, mine is of Mourning Level.¡±


    Harvey gestured and a giant scythe appeared in his hand.


    ¡°How do I hold it? Upside down? Can I let my Golden Skeleton followers do it? They also have the Scythe of Death,¡± Harvey asked.


    Before Silver Coin could answer, the Great Sage urgently cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t let those idiotic boneheads step into my field! If they come to harvest, more will be trampled than harvested. Let me teach them a thing or two next season, but for this one, you¡¯ll have to help me. Hurry, we¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    With a sigh of resignation, Harvey ran into the field holding the scythe upside down. Darting forward, he left a trail of fallen paddy behind him.


    A few wise undead stood dumbfounded beside the field, watching their king dash into the distance, one foot deep, one foot shallow, one foot in water, and another in mud.


    There was no choice. Although Harvey was a higher level than the Great Sage, the Great Sage was a wise man who managed the entire Land of Fallen.


    And Harvey only knew how to slaughter and sleep. If the Great Sage were to relinquish his responsibilities, the entire Land of Fallen would descend into chaos.


    Moreover, the Great Sage was vey annoying. If his hard work were to go in vain, Harvey wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all the next long night. The Great Sage would grumble and moan and Harvey wouldn¡¯t be able to find where he¡¯s hiding.


    Compared to that, the image of the king was insignificant. It was not a big deal to harvest. Heck, Harvey wouldn¡¯t mind even planting rice seedlings.


    Silver Coin said it right. In Harvey¡¯s hand, the Scythe of Death was a powerful harvesting tool. Running like the wind, he didn¡¯t step on a single stalk, yet managed to chop down the crops neatly.


    The Great Sage directed the stunned golden skeletons standing by the side of the field to gather the crops. While they couldn¡¯t handle the harvesting, they would be perfect for heavy lifting.


    A group of undead who were initially prepared for war were now being shooed into the fields, one foot in water and one foot in mud.


    The harvesting process was very fast. Within half an hour, Harvey had finished.


    There were even more lifters. Just as Harvey finished, they all followed suit, carrying away bundles and bundles of paddy.

 Chapter 497: 291 Harvey wants to cheat_2

    Chapter 497: Chapter 291 Harvey wants to cheat_2


    Thousands of skeleton zombies were seen holding bundles of rice, coming to Central Mountain Range, passing them to the mountains, and stuffing them into those ventilated mountain caves.


    Even in eternal night, there was an incessant wind here that would gradually dry all the rice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You still haven¡¯t told me how you grew so much grain. This much food is enough to feed a few hundred thousand people. Are there that many people here now?¡± Harvey shook the mud from his foot and asked.


    ¡°Hehe, let Silver coin explain.¡± The Great Sage, looking at the grains in the mountain caves, showed a sense of satisfaction from the bountiful harvest, he was too lazy to talk, just staying there and laughing foolishly.


    Harvey turned his gaze to Silver coin, who hurried forward to salute, explaining, ¡°The production method here is quite primitive, organizational abilities are weak, workers¡¯ enthusiasm cannot be fully mobilized, and advantages cannot be utilized to increase production efficiency. After I straightened it out, productivity greatly improved.¡±


    Harvey stood there for a while before responding, ¡°I understand each word you said, but I have no idea what you are talking about when they are all together. Can you give me some examples?¡±


    Silver Coin rubbed his hands and explained, ¡°For example, incentivizing the workers. In the past, people here would plant enough to feed themselves, they never tried to cultivate more fertile fields due to war, grain species, eternal night, and food processing.¡±


    ¡°So I suggested, give the newly cultivated fields to the tillers. The more they work, the more they get. We provide the grains, are responsible for repurchasing, and help with processing, taking a little service fee and loss.¡±


    ¡°This way, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was very high, they were working day and night. Because of the season, many of the newly opened fields were not used. Next planting season, there will be even more gain.¡±


    Harvey suddenly realized, then asked, ¡°Is grain species the new grain? What does food processing mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, those are new grains cultivated by the Master, that can mature in four months, the yield per acre is... uh, hasn¡¯t been calculated yet, but it should be four to five hundred pounds, although it¡¯s a bit less ...¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the Great Sage, ¡°Nonsense, an output of four to five hundred pounds per acre, how could that be a little less? The yield of our old grains was only just over a hundred pounds per acre, that¡¯s five times more, how is that less?¡±


    Silver coin shrunk his neck and muttered, ¡°For Master Ange, it is less if it¡¯s not over a thousand pounds.¡±


    Considering the natural conditions on this plane, an output of four to five hundred pounds per acre is quite acceptable, so Silver coin did not dwell on this issue and continued to say, ¡°As for food processing, it refers to shelling, grinding, baking, and adding ingredients.¡±


    ¡°When farmers shell and grind themselves, there is a large waste, and it¡¯s also very time-consuming, sometimes the amount they get after a long time is not even enough for one meal for the whole family. So I suggested using natural wind, water, and bone power to centrally shell and grind, and save them the trouble,¡± Silver coin said.


    ¡°Bone power?¡± Harvey was startled and confused by the new term, it took him a moment to understand, could it be the skeleton? Bone power?


    ¡°Is it meaningful to let skeletons grind up and waste, doing free labor for those humans?¡± Harvey asked unpleasantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Silver coin shouted, as if he had been insulted, ¡°I, Silver coin, do things, how could I work for free?! You...¡±


    The Great Sage quickly floated over and comforted, pulling back Silver coin, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Harvey doesn¡¯t understand the ways here, don¡¯t quarrel with him.¡±


    ??? Harvey had a forehead full of question marks, what did he say wrong? Even if he did say something wrong, dared a small goblin to be angry? And the Great Sage is appeasing him? Damn, isn¡¯t he afraid that he¡¯d extract his soul and refine it?


    Harvey remembered, this goblin does seem to be not afraid of him, he salutes naturally when he meets him, and does not panic when a regular living creature encounters a skeleton.


    Realizing this, Harvey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Silver coin was slightly stunned, then said, ¡°Under the protection of my Master, I am not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Harvey¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you with the Church of Light? No, you don¡¯t have that annoying aura.¡±


    The magicians of the Church of Light, soaked in Power of Holy Light for many years, naturally carry an aura that is repugnant to the Undead, which can be smelled from several feet away.


    ¡°Ah? No, no, I am a witch.¡± Silver coin quickly said.


    ¡°What? You are a witch?¡± Harvey was shocked, his thought quickly scanned through.


    In the thought scan of the Mourning Skeleton, the state of Silver coin was revealed.


    Why didn¡¯t Harvey scan Silver coin¡¯s state at the beginning? Because Silver coin is a man of the Great Sage, the basic courtesy of the Undead Empire is not to scan others with thought, which is the same concept as lifting the skirt of others.


    However, facing this situation, Harvey didn¡¯t care about it anymore. A witch, why is he so alive?


    After scanning with his thought, it turned out to be a witch. How strange.


    ¡°Why are you so alive?¡± Harvey prodded at Silver coin¡¯s flesh, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°This is the power of my Master.¡± Silver coin proudly said.


    ¡°Your god can even make witches alive? Who is your god?¡± Harvey asked.


    ¡°My Lord, the Undead God.¡± Silver coin said.


    ¡°Puff...¡± Harvey burst into laughter, and the Great Sage standing beside him also couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    The Undead God was the godhood of the king, but the king himself had a soul network already, which was a higher form of power than faith, so he didn¡¯t need the Undead Godhood much and let it develop naturally.

 Chapter 498: 291: Harvey Intends to Cheat_3

    Chapter 498: Chapter 291: Harvey Intends to Cheat_3


    The Undead Temple would casually send out a few priests, mostly Silver Skeletons. Just think about it, how would those clueless Silver Skeletons go about gaining followers? Hence, the Undead Godhood has always been rather obscure.


    But no matter how obscure it is, it still belongs to the King. Who do you think you are, some random nobody who just stumbled in here, daring to call yourself the Undead God?


    If those extremists from the Church of Light heard you babbling about the Gods of Light, they would tear you apart on the spot. However, Harvey and the Great Sage are not so extreme. They just burst into laughter:


    ¡°So you are the Undead God? That¡¯s great. Look at my hand. This is the Fire of Mass Faith. If your master is the Undead God, he should know who I am. Please ask him to help me extinguish these flames. If he can do it, then I will believe that he is the Undead God,¡± Harvey laughed.


    The Great Sage also couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°My dear Silver Coin, you might not be aware, but the Undead Godhood belongs to the Undead King, our former ruler. You, pretending to be the Undead God, are a fake god who has sneaked into the temple of the real god. I hope you won¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±


    Silver Coin blinked and laughed as well, a glint of gold reflected in his eyes, ¡°Wait a moment, let me ask. By the way, Lord Harvey, if we¡¯re able to help you extinguish the Fire of Mass Faith, what are you willing to give in return?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯d pledge my allegiance to the Undead God,¡± Harvey replied with a laugh.


    Silver Coin chuckled, ¡°Lord Harvey, please, no joking around. Let me communicate with my master first, and meanwhile, you can think about what you can offer.¡±


    Having said that, Silver Coin went off to one side, closing his eyes to summon Ange.


    It took a while for Harvey to snap back to reality; how dare Silver Coin talk to him this way and ask him to consider what he can offer as payment?


    Provoked into thought, Harvey couldn¡¯t help but follow this train of thought. Much to his surprise, he was stunned to realize, was he really this poor?


    ¡°Great Sage, apart from these bones, I don¡¯t really have anything else to offer,¡± Harvey whispered.


    The Great Sage scoffed, ¡°Just realizing this now? Even your chair is just chiseled from stone.¡±


    Harvey scratched his head, hesitating, ¡°So, what should I do? What can I use as a reward?¡±


    ¡°Why bother thinking so much? You don¡¯t really believe this so-called Undead God, who just appeared from nowhere, could actually dispel the Fire of Mass Faith, do you? Just play along with him but be careful not to offend Silver Coin, this little goblin has some real talents. I have plans for him.¡± The Great Sage said.


    Harvey grimaced, ¡°True. Alright then, I¡¯ll offer the Eye of the Soul Thunderbolt that Lord Locke gave me as the reward. He can¡¯t take it away anyway.¡±


    ¡°You mean the lens of the Eye of Soul Thunderbolt? The Soul Device lodged in your eye socket that can unleash Soul Thunder? You have it?¡± The Great Sage asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey responded proudly, he dug a lens out of the gap in his bones, and stuck it onto his eye socket:


    ¡°It¡¯s a lens specialized for us skeletons. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t operate it myself. Lord Locke gave it to me so that I could communicate with him. But now it¡¯s useless. No matter how many times I call him, I don¡¯t get any response.¡±


    The Great Sage sighed, ¡°That thing is so precious. Keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, no one can steal it. Let¡¯s see if they can really put out the Fire of Mass Faith,¡± Harvey retorted dismissively. How dare some random stranger casually claim to be the Undead God? He¡¯s looking for a beating.


    If they can¡¯t put out the Fire of Mass Faith, Harvey won¡¯t show any mercy. He¡¯ll dismantle them on the spot and see whether Silver Coin gives up his faith.


    After Silver Coin finished communicating, he walked back over, ¡°Lord Harvey, my master said he can extinguish it. Have you decided what you want to offer as a payment?¡±


    Harvey pointed at his eye socket, ¡°This.¡± Then, he explained what the lens does.


    ¡°Oh, then you need to expose the Fire of Mass Faith on your hand, and also, take off the lens.¡± Silver Coin said.


    Harvey obliged with an attitude of just playing along. Whatever Silver Coin said, he did, just to avoid later accusations of not cooperating once they fail.


    A moment later, a Divine Soul under the charges of Holy Light flew into Silver Coin and, pulling a sack out of Silver Coin¡¯s body, exited.


    ¡°Holy Light?!¡± Harvey and the Great Sage exclaimed.


    The Divine Soul reached out and effortlessly took away the Fire of Mass Faith. Was this the fire which had been burning Harvey for over four months? And it just got taken away by a Divine Soul?


    Still smiling, the Divine Soul¡¯s hand reached out again, this time aiming for the lens on Harvey¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Alright, the Fire of Faith has been extinguished, now I¡¯ll collect my reward.¡± Silver Coin said with an excited look on his face.


    But just as the Divine Soul¡¯s finger touched the lens, Harvey¡¯s hand suddenly tightened around it.


    Silver Coin¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°Lord Harvey, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking about going back on your word, would you?¡±

 Chapter 499: 292: Awakening of a Divine Technique_1

    Chapter 499: Chapter 292: Awakening of a Divine Technique_1


    ¡°I... I...¡± Harvey was so anxious he couldn¡¯t speak. Cheating? Me, the grand Undead King, the Lord of Mourning, the Purple Gold Skeleton, cheating!?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not cheating, let go; this is now claimed by my Lord.¡± Silver Coin jerked hard and yielded no result.


    ¡°You used the Holy Light, you cheat, yes, you cheat.¡± Harvey suddenly thought of something and hastily spoke.


    Silver Coin chuckled, his expression as if looking at a fat sheep ready for slaughter.


    ¡°Lord Harvey, you are mistaken. To know whether it¡¯s Holy Light, why not have a touch? Although it¡¯s similar, it doesn¡¯t harm the undead.¡± Silver Coin confidently presented a ball of Holy Light which he placed in front of Harvey to touch.


    Upon mention of Holy Light, Harvey realized he had blocked his own way by accusing Silver Coin of cheating¡ªthe same excuse won¡¯t work twice.


    Without touching, one could tell that it genuinely doesn¡¯t harm the undead. Harvey lacked the ability to lie boldly, unlike Anthony.


    Silver Coin said aloud, ¡°And furthermore, even if this is indeed Holy Light, it doesn¡¯t mean I cheated. We only agreed to dispel your Fire of Mass Faith, without specifying the method. Lord Harvey, as your Fire of Mass Faith has been dispelled, please don¡¯t cheat!¡±


    Silver Coin put an extra emphasis on ¡°cheating,¡± like a hammer hitting Harvey¡¯s heart, causing his grip to loosen subconsciously.


    Silver Coin exhaled, quickly grabbing the Soul Thunder spectacles and holding them close.


    Such is the gall of a goblin who would risk everything for money. Just like when he held a sapling from the World Tree, daring to venture alone into the Elf Forest. With facts to back up, he even dared to scold the Lord of Mourning.


    Of course, Silver Coin was so confident because he had Ange backing him. Even Harvey could not touch his soul, or else how could he dare to confront the undead, for fear of his soul being refined?


    Secondly, based on the information from the Great Sage, Harvey wasn¡¯t irrational. As long as there were reasons, he wouldn¡¯t squash you to death right away¡ª at least he¡¯d argue before doing so.


    Lastly, Silver Coin was not stupid. As a goblin, he sought profit, not causing offence to clients. So he hesitantly proposed, ¡°Seeing that this object holds special meaning to Lord Harvey, I wouldn¡¯t want to snatch such a treasured item from you. How about this: If you could provide something of equivalent value, I¡¯d be more than pleased to exchange it with you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Harvey who had been torn between regret and anger was overjoyed.


    Oh, how he regretted. The Soul Thunder spectacles held great significance to him and should not have been used as a bet. However, he was so poor that he had nothing else to offer. Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe Silver Coin could dispel the Fire of Mass Faith.


    For five whole months, Harvey was increasingly irritated by the Fire of Mass Faith. Initially, it was just a nuisance, but later, it kept waking him up.


    Throughout the process, Harvey tried every mean he could think of to get rid of it, even attempting to reduce its size, but to no avail. All he could do was to watch it grow stronger.


    Could an imposter of the Undead God do what even he and the Great Sage couldn¡¯t?


    He didn¡¯t believe, so he dared to bet the spectacles. Who could have guessed, the Fire of Mass Faith that had caught him off guard disappeared with a casual swipe by a Divine Soul, without even showing its face.


    He realized that he had underestimated the other gods. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to go back on his word. While he was reluctant to hand over the spectacles, the Lord of Mourning had to keep his promise.


    It seemed like two little people, one named ¡°promise keeper¡± and the other ¡°oath breaker,¡± were arguing in his head. One persuaded him to honour his promise while the other insisted on squashing the goblin.


    In midst of this struggle and regret, Silver Coin¡¯s words acted as soothing hands, instantly silencing the two little people, bringing tranquility to his soul and saved him from making a shameful move.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll exchange something of equivalent value, wait a moment, wait for me.¡± Harvey pondered hard, where could he find something of equivalent value to the Soul Thunder spectacles?


    Silver Coin smilingly said, ¡°Lord Harvey, you are indeed a man of your word. You can hold onto the spectacles for now, and present the equivalent item later.¡±


    Harvey felt a refreshing breeze, Silver Coin¡¯s words were too comforting. An honorable soul, wasn¡¯t that what Harvey was?


    Because of these words, Harvey couldn¡¯t bring himself to break his promise.


    Further boosted by joy of regaining his prized spectacles, Harvey was in high spirits, completely forgetting he was scolded by Silver Coin just moments ago and was focused on finding an item of equivalent value.


    From the side, the Great Sage wiped the nonexistent cold sweat off his forehead and secretly gave Silver Coin a thumbs up:


    ¡°I thought you really wanted the Soul Thunder spectacles. Although with Harvey¡¯s personality, he would genuinely give it to you, he would also bear a grudge against you. He would find a way to destroy your entity and snatch the item back, considering how significant it is to him.¡±


    Silver Coin chuckled lightly, how could he ever do such a foolish thing?


    Ange¡¯s Intent has already been projected onto him, along with Negris¡¯. As soon as the Soul Thunder spectacles were out, Negris would know what they were.

 Chapter 500: 292: Awakened a Divine Technique_2

    Chapter 500: Chapter 292: Awakened a Divine Technique_2


    This is a kind of Soul Device that can be attached to a skeleton¡¯s eye socket, enhancing the outward intensity of Soul Energy, and increasing the skeleton¡¯s perception range.


    Under the stimulation of a powerful soul, this release of Soul Energy could form an attack wave like thunder, hence it is called Soul Thunder.


    It is part of Steadfast Locke¡¯s equipment. There are two of them, Harvey only brought out one, the other one is probably still on Locke.


    Because it is a Soul Device, it can be brought into the soul, so we didn¡¯t see the other one on Locke¡¯s skeleton. It may have disappeared forever along with Locke¡¯s soul disintegration.


    This Soul Device that enhances perception, one can¡¯t say it¡¯s useless, but it doesn¡¯t have much effect, no value, and can¡¯t be used for growing crops.


    To offend Harvey for something that Ange is not interested in and also has no value, remembering his grudge? No way is Silver Coin that stupid.


    Now, after a round of preen and posture, not only did Silver Coin win Harvey¡¯s favor, but it will also obtain something of value that is not less than Soul Thunder lens. Moreover, it also got a piece of Fire of Mass Faith, achieving three results in one stroke, killing three birds with one stone.


    Having seen through his operation, Negris had to exclaim, ¡°What a con!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it, this, your god should be interested in it, a wonder¡ªthe Rainbow Door, wait for me a while.¡± After saying that, Harvey ran out of sight.


    About ten minutes later, Harvey ran back, carrying two huge stone pillars, one in each hand.


    Both stone pillars are one meter in diameter and five meters high, much larger than Harvey, but he carries them on his shoulders as if they weigh nothing, running back hurriedly like this.


    ¡°This, Rainbow Door, is worth much more than my broken lens.¡± To promote the Rainbow Door, Harvey spared no effort to describe his Soul Thunder as a ¡®broken lens¡¯.


    ¡°Your god should need to spread faith, right? Building wonders is the easiest way to touch people¡¯s hearts. Those guys from the Church of Light just made some tricky things to fool people, but the effect is not bad, look.¡± Harvey said, and drove the two stone pillars into the ground.


    The Great Sage concentrated his Magic Power, the two one-meter-thick, five-meter-high stone pillars suddenly turned into a giant stone pillar that reached a hundred meters high, scaring Silver Coin so much that he fell straight on his butt.


    Seeing this, Harvey burst out laughing: ¡°Haha, shocking, right? A giant stone pillar, a hundred meters tall, on the left and right, form the Rainbow Door, but it¡¯s actually fake, an Illusion Technique, you can feel it.¡±


    Silver Coin ran over and touched it, touching absolutely nothing, it was indeed fake.


    ¡°It will spray the water on the ground into the air to form mist. When sunlight shines on the mist, it will form a rainbow, so it¡¯s called the Rainbow Door. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s eternal night now, there is no sunlight, otherwise I would have shown it to you. How about it? Its value should make up for my broken lens, right?¡± Harvey went on and on.


    Rarely do you see a Mourning Skeleton who is too lazy to talk, being forced into acting like a pushy Minotaur lady salesman.


    Silver Coin looked uncomfortable: ¡°If it were a real wonder, it would be fine, but this is just an Illusion Technique gadget. Let¡¯s forget about it. Although extinguishing the Fire of Mass Faith has consumed a lot of energy from my Lord, who asked you to be Lord Harvey.¡±


    Harvey¡¯s heart warmed, and Silver Coin didn¡¯t have to say it, he almost forgot that the other party had come to save him.


    Dispelling his Fire of Mass Faith, this should have been something that he should thank the other party properly for, and he was trying to fob off with an Illusion Technique gadget, it was too embarrassing, it greatly undermined his identity as a Mourning Lord.


    But thinking about it, Harvey felt that, well, this face is still not enough, because he really couldn¡¯t come up with anything else of value, the most valuable thing on him is probably his bones now.


    Realizing that Harvey might have squeezed out all he could, Silver Coin said: ¡°Lord Harvey, please help me put them inside.¡± he said, while opening his Space Artifact.


    A stone pillar one meter thick and five meters long, even ten silver coins could not lift it, the only one who could easily carry it was Harvey.


    Carrying the stone pillar, Harvey hesitated and asked: ¡°Can your Space Artifact fit such a big thing? What rank is it? It can accommodate so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a Space Artifact made by my Lord, with a diameter of six meters, just enough to fit, any bigger won¡¯t work.¡± Silver Coin replied.


    With Star Realm Spatial Stone, Space Magic Instructor, Dimension Beast, and Ange¡¯s extremely high-precision control technique, creating such a large Space Artifact is not particularly difficult.


    Harvey was half-believing until he stuffed the two stone pillars into the space, he had to believe that Silver Coin indeed had a large space with a diameter of six meters.


    This is considered a super-large Space Artifact, in terms of value, it may be more expensive than his Soul Thunder lens.


    ¡°Your god can create such a large space artifact? Are you selling it? My space artifact isn¡¯t that big.¡± Harvey asked.


    ¡°If the price is right, of course I can sell it.¡± The silver coin said while taking off a ring from his hand, ¡°Here¡¯s a new one with a seven-meter diameter space inside. What price are you willing to offer?¡±


    Harvey fell silent. Once again, he was reminded of his poverty. He never needed to eat or drink before and had nothing to buy, so he had no idea what money was for.


    Alright, now silver coin has repeatedly made him realize the true meaning of poverty in just an hour.


    What else of value could I take out? Harvey scratched his chin and pondered deeply.


    ...


    In Ange¡¯s heart, Negris complained, ¡°Why did you agree so quickly? It¡¯s just two illusion artifacts. They¡¯re not worth anything.¡±


    ¡°They can water things.¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°What? Water things?¡± thought Negris, questioning his own hearing.


    ¡°Water mist, for watering.¡± Ange insisted.


    ¡°... I see. You plan to spray water into the sky to form a mist that will then fall evenly, covering a large area. Where do you plan to place it?¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Beauty City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Place it on either side of the river outside the city. When the guests come by boat, they will see two monumental stone pillars in the distance. Then, the water mist will spray out, reflecting a rainbow under the sunlight. The boat passing under the rainbow will be a spectacular sight. Combined with various miracles of the Goddess of Beauty, these guests will easily become die-hard believers of the goddess.¡±


    Negris analysed silently and finally roared: ¡°Such a perfect setup, and you only want to use the two pillars for watering plants! You¡¯re killing me!¡±


    Ange tilted his head, looking confused.


    The Rainbow Door was soon set up outside the Goddess of Beauty City, on both banks of the river. When daytime comes and boats pass by, the stone pillars spray out water mist. Under the sunshine, a rainbow arches across both banks of the river, creating a beautiful sight.


    Only Ange felt it was a waste because he originally wanted to place it on the waterless wasteland behind the Goddess of Beauty City. There was no lack of water on the river banks.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t dissuade Negris, and it ended up on both banks of the river.


    However, after setting up the Rainbow Door, Ange realized that the Fire of Mass Faith belonging to the Goddess of Beauty grew incredibly fast, as if the faith in the Goddess of Beauty finally found a direction, swiftly gathering at the Fire of Mass Faith of the goddess. And thus, silently, the Divine Fire of the Goddess of Beauty was lit.


    When the Divine Fire was lit, Ange was in the Light Sea Plane. A series of bubbles began to emerge in a corner of the sea.


    Not long after, the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s head surfaced, looking confusedly into the distance. ¡°Again? Who ignited the Divine Fire this time? Has attaining godhood become this easy now? Should we try to seize it?¡±


    After hesitating for a while, the Goddess of Redemption gave up on the idea. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯ll be troublesome if we encounter the Undead God again.¡±


    ...


    Looking at Ange¡¯s Divine Fire of the Goddess of Beauty, Negris also murmured the same words, ¡°Kvada, has godhood become this easy now? He genuinely has three Godhood now.¡±


    To ignite the Divine Fire is to truly possess Godhood. Now, Ange indeed possesses the Godhood of the Undead God, God of Farming, and Goddess of Beauty, making him a bona fide Trinity God.


    ¡°Four, the God of Knowledge.¡± Ange interjected.


    ¡°Uh, yes, four, almost forgot. But what¡¯s the use of having four godhoods? Apart from the Undead Godhood awakening an Instant Death Halo, you don¡¯t have any divine techniques. What about the Godhood of the Goddess of Beauty? Has it allowed you to awaken any divine techniques? You can¡¯t call it Godhood if there are no divine techniques. Back in my day...¡±


    Just as Negris was boasting about his heroic past, Ange said, ¡°I¡¯ve awakened a Divine Technique.¡±


    PS: What kind of divine technique of the Goddess of Beauty would be grandiose, fit the character, and be suitable for farming?

 Chapter 501: 293 Broken Ugliness_1

    Chapter 501: Chapter 293 Broken Ugliness_1


    Located on a hillside south of Goddess of Beauty City is a cemetery, where the environment is beautiful, the scenery is remarkable, and the view is pleasant. From the hillside, one can overlook the entirety of Goddess of Beauty City.


    The hillside is clean and dry, open to the north and south, with rows of tombs hidden away in the low shrubs. When the wind blows from the north to the south, a fresh corpse can dry out in just a few days.


    Not only is this a cemetery, but it¡¯s also home to Undead creatures. The Skeleton Zombies, who work nearby, prefer to return here to rest after their early morning shift has ended, avoiding the sunlight to refine their souls and taking baths along the way.


    The Skeleton Zombies of Goddess of Beauty City are the most immaculate corpses in all the dimensions, so much so that they could even be placed in a room.


    Just as dawn was breaking, Xi arrived at the cemetery entrance with clean deer hide cloths and linen in hand, stepping on an oil brush of sheepskin and waiting for the returning Undead creatures.


    Xi is an odd name, unlike any normal human name, mainly because it isn¡¯t really a name, but a nickname given to her by others that eventually stuck, so much so that even Xi doesn¡¯t know what it means.


    But she knows that whenever she hears the sound of her name, they are calling her.


    However, there usually aren¡¯t many people who would voluntarily seek her out. They would only call her by name just to bully her. But as she aged and her appearance became increasingly hideous, even the ones willing to bully her were gone.


    Upon seeing her, both young and grown up will flee. The adults were subtle about it and would quicken their pace while the children would let out a shriek and turn tail at once.


    Whenever she scared off some kids, she¡¯d often get beaten with a bat, which would have her running off cupping her head.


    Let¡¯s see just how hideous she is. Her face is crooked, with her right cheek higher than the left, which results in her eyes not being parallel. This asymmetry also applies to her forehead and mouth, making it difficult to find any symmetrical elements on her face.


    And, this has also led to her dental malformation and a leak in her lips.


    Apart from her ugly face, she has rough skin, large pores, swollen joints, long hands and short feet. From a distance, she looks like the franken-creatures of lore, truly frightening for anyone who lays eyes on her.


    On that hideous face, the only attractive feature might be her clear eyes.


    From a distance, several silhouettes were seen moving stiffly and slowly in the early dawn, soon reaching the entrance of the cemetery. Seeing these ¡®people¡¯, Xi revealed a smile; these were the only ¡®people¡¯ who wouldn¡¯t strike her upon seeing her smile.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Xi warmly greeted a skeleton that shuffled up in front of her. She didn¡¯t care whether the skeleton would understand or not, and then stomped on the air pump beneath her feet.


    Connected to the pump was a large leather bag, clamped by two pieces of wood. With a stomp, all the air inside was squeezed out.


    Xi took a flexible tube, aimed the front of it at the skeleton¡¯s bones, and sprayed the high-speed pumped out air onto the bones. The soil, grass seeds, moisture, and dirt lodged in the joints, gaps and cavities were blown away by the high-pressure air.


    Seeing each dirty skeleton become clean under her hand, Xi¡¯s entire face was stretched into a smile, making her look even uglier.


    But that¡¯s okay. The skeleton zombies in front of her won¡¯t ridicule or hit her, instead, they will just walk silently into the cemetery.


    Xi didn¡¯t mind, this was her favorite job. She continued to spray air onto the second skeleton, then the third, until a zombie replaced the skeleton.


    Cleaning a zombie was much more troublesome than cleaning a skeleton. She had to blow the stains and moisture off their body, brush off the stubborn filth, dry them with the deer hide cloth, then apply sheep oil, rub it in until the oil permeates their skin, then dry them again. The whole process was similar to leather maintenance.


    The cleaning of one zombie was more troublesome than cleaning ten skeletons, but Xi didn¡¯t care. She carefully cleaned each one, and each zombie or skeleton that came before her was enthusiastically greeted: ¡°Morning.¡±


    All of a sudden, a zombie let out a groan, ¡°Hur¡ª¡ª¡±


    Xi looked up, pleasantly exclaiming, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Red Trousers, good morning. What kind of work were you doing last night?¡±


    The clothing on this zombie happened to reveal a piece of red trousers, hence it was called Red Trousers due to this characteristic.


    ¡°Hur¡ª¡ª¡± the zombie responded.


    Of course, Xi wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what was being communicated through a groan, but she could gather plenty of information from the body of the zombie. From the leftover grains of rice on the body, she inferred: ¡°You must have gone to separate rice grains. There¡¯s no mud on the bones of your feet, so it¡¯s not like you worked in a field.¡±


    Zombies fear water, and they wouldn¡¯t work on a field, but they can winnow rice, sun it out, and even carry huge bags. They have more physical strength than skeletons and they don¡¯t wear out easily.


    After half a day of busy work, Xi finally finished cleaning all the skeletons and zombies. She returned to her little hut, took out a piece of hard bread, toasted it over a charcoal fire to make it softer, and then carefully took a bite. A contented and satisfied expression adorned her face.


    Before coming to Goddess of Beauty City, she had never been well fed, let alone eat a loaf of bread made of pure grains. Having a few mildewy pieces of black bread was seen as a luxury.


    That black bread, even after being toasted, was as hard as a rock and contained stones, debris, and other hard substances. If you weren¡¯t careful, you could break a tooth or cut your lips.


    Before coming to Goddess of Beauty City, Xi didn¡¯t even know that bread could be without stones. Even now, she is careful when chewing her bread because of her past experiences.


    There were some sounds from outside the cemetery. Xi quickly pulled up her hood to cover her face, leaving only her eyes exposed. She sneaked out of her hut and hid in the bushes for further examination.

 Chapter 502: 293 Broken Ugliness_2

    Chapter 502: Chapter 293 Broken Ugliness_2


    In the distance, a group of people were walking up the hill. Leading the way, Lisa called out, ¡°Xi, come out.¡±


    If someone else had called her, Xi would not have come out, but Lisa was the exception. The only person in Xi¡¯s life who did not mock, hit, or scold her for her appearance, even tried to cure and beautify her.


    Xi¡¯s right hand had been broken. As a child, someone had kicked her, and she blocked it, breaking her wrist. Without money for treatment, her wrist had healed crookedly.


    After arriving in Goddess of Beauty City, Lisa broke Xi¡¯s wrist again to re-treat it, finally fixing her crooked right hand.


    Lisa tried to beautify her too, but the omnipotent Face Purification Technique had no effect on Xi. Instead, it seemed to make her even uglier.


    At the time, a pharmacist named Sava had said, ¡°Your ugliness is congenital. The more you try to treat it, the worse it gets. You can only maintain your current appearance now.¡±


    Xi nodded, no longer having any other thoughts.


    Later, Lisa arranged for her to stay here, where, no matter how ugly she was, the Skeleton Zombies wouldn¡¯t reject her, so Xi was very happy.


    Now Lisa and a group of people came to her. Although scared, Xi came out timidly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a long time ago. Come over, take off your hood, and let the adults see you.¡± Lisa said with a smile, she couldn¡¯t hide in the grass, or even under the dirt, Lisa had discovered her long ago.


    Xi cautiously squinted at the people around Lisa. The one at the front was an astonishing flying Bronze Dragon.


    Although she kept her guard up when it came to humans, she didn¡¯t feel the same towards the dragon. Curious, she glanced over, and timidly lifted her hood.


    Negris, startled, looked at the face under the hood: ¡°This... this is too... how did she grow up like this? Didn¡¯t you ever do a beauty treatment on her?¡±


    Although Negris was a Bronze Dragon, his aesthetics were normal. An asymmetric face like this would not be considered beautiful, and would likely be considered ugly even among half-beasts.


    Rather than not mentioning it, as soon as it was brought up Lisa felt like crying: ¡°How could I not have? I nearly changed her face.¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Although the standards of beauty vary, some people think short hair and wide lips are beautiful, some people think high noses and deep eyes are beautiful, but as long as it¡¯s healthy, regardless of what it looks like, everyone can have their own beauty.¡±


    ¡°Purple Corpse, with such a big body and back muscles wider than Titan males, when she is training, a bunch of fitness enthusiasts are drooling and watching. If it weren¡¯t for the huge size difference, they are all ready to pursue Purple Corpse.¡±


    Thinking about the over three meters tall, very large figure of Purple Corpse, who could carry Lightning like a small horse and knead it in her arms, Negris shuddered at the thought of her pursued by a crowd of men with flowers, quickly shaking his head to get rid of the image.


    ¡°In my perception, the healthy ones are beautiful. But in the case of Xi, the healthier she is, the uglier she looks. The better the nutrition, the more conspicuous the ugliness.¡±


    ¡°For a while, I even sent her meat and sweets, and her face was oily, and acne emerged. She was so ugly that it was a bit scary. Later, I didn¡¯t send her any, and her condition was better when she was gnawing on bread.¡± Lisa said regretfully.


    Sava raised his hand and said: ¡°I went back to look at the data and found that this situation is congenital and gets worse with age. The older the people are, the uglier they become. Many people do not live passed ten. I guess there¡¯s something in her body that produces an ¡®Ugly Element¡¯. The healthier she is, the more ¡®Ugly Elements¡¯ are produced and the situation is more serious.¡±


    ¡°Is there a potion that can cure it?¡± Negris asked.


    Sava shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Negris then turned to Ange and said: ¡°Alright, we found the person you wanted. The Goddess of Beauty can¡¯t cure her, and potions don¡¯t work either, it¡¯s time to use your Divine Technique.¡±


    Ange nodded, extending his hand towards Xi and made a grabbing motion in the air.


    Xi felt her body stiffen instantly and she couldn¡¯t move. From her body, an ugly phantom was ¡®grabbed¡¯ out by Ange.


    Without the cover of clothing, her ugliness was more apparent from the phantom. Her limbs were disproportionately shaped, her joints swollen, and some parts were bent, looking really unsightly.


    Ange made a few gestures towards the phantom, suddenly asking, ¡°What is Beauty?¡±


    At his words, everyone around broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°You are the Goddess of Beauty, and yet you¡¯re asking what beauty is...¡± Negris said helplessly.


    Quickly, Lisa interjected: ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, like me, like Sava, like Katie, we are all beautiful, we more or less conform to a woman¡¯s aesthetics. But Purple Corpse is also beautiful in her own might. However, a Skeleton Zombie is not beautiful on a girl, while your golden skeleton may be very powerful, it doesn¡¯t conform to the aesthetics of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ange nodded, signifying understanding.


    His loosely clenched hand squeezed a few times, the phantom continuously changing, until it seemed like certain things were fixed in place. Ange cocked back his other fist and hit the phantom, shattering it.


    Xi shook and sat down on the ground.


    One second, two seconds, three... two minutes later, everyone looked at each other: ¡°Is that it? There¡¯s no change at all.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be a Divine Technique?¡±


    Everyone was confused, whispering among themselves. Xi, who had fallen and gotten back up, looked the same. There was no visible change at all.

 Chapter 503: 293 Broken Ugliness_3

    Chapter 503: Chapter 293 Broken Ugliness_3


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it a Divine Technique? Why isn¡¯t there any change?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange dumped a pile of food in front of Xi and stomped her foot energetically.


    It wasn¡¯t that there were no changes, but that the changes needed time to show. If it was just the power of the Goddess of Beauty, it might take several months for such changes to appear. Thankfully, Ange also had the Instant Death Halo.


    Under the aura of the halo, Xi quickly felt hungry, grabbing the food before her and munching away. As she munched, she felt her teeth fall out. With some force, she spat out a bunch of misshapen, broken teeth.


    How could this be? Subconsciously, Xi prodded her gums with her tongue, discovering new teeth had already grown.


    As she continued munching, Xi found her finger joints significantly smaller, her skin much softer too. She felt an unprecedented sense of relaxation course through her body, like every shackle that had bounded her was broken one by one.


    Because there was no mirror, Xi herself didn¡¯t notice awe-inspiring physical changes. However, the onlookers were in utter shock, their eyes widening as they saw a hideous, almost beast-like figure morph into an extraordinarily beautiful woman right before their eyes, visible to the naked eye.


    This woman bore some resemblance to Lisa, delicate and luscious, slightly resembled Sava, tall and pure, and even had a bit of Katie, gentle yet passionate...


    ¡°Kvada, Ange, did you really combine the best features of these three into one?¡± Negris asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh my God, sir, what kind of fist is this? Can you give me a punch? I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯m too short.¡± Lisa excitedly asked.


    ¡°Sir, sir, give me a punch, I feel I¡¯m too flat,¡± Sava clung to Ange¡¯s arm, pleading with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Sir, sir...¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Ten times the soul flame, and the power of the Goddess of Beauty.¡±


    ¡°Ten times Soul Flame? Is it the soul flame of the Instant Death Halo times ten? And what is the power of the Goddess of Beauty?¡± Negris asked while driving away the almost-crazed women.


    Ange unveiled the statue of the Goddess of Beauty briefly, ¡°Its power, can be used two more times.¡±


    ¡°The power of the Goddess of Beauty¡¯s Statue? Can still be used two more times? Can it recover?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded but added, ¡°Slow.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t waste it. Don¡¯t worry about those people, just keep the Power of the Goddess of Beauty, and by the way, what¡¯s the name of this Divine Technique?¡± Since this Divine Technique required the special Power of the Goddess of Beauty, it couldn¡¯t be used casually.


    Ange tilted his head, thinking about a name.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Sava, who had been pushed to the side, raised her hand, ¡°The phantom you grabbed just now represents ugliness. How about calling it Ugly Breaking Fist?¡±


    ¡°Break your head.¡± Negris flew over and slapped her on the head, ¡°How¡¯s your homework? I haven¡¯t felt any new knowledge entering the database recently. Have you been slacking off? If you continue this way, I can cut your funding.¡±


    Sava immediately wore a sullen look, ¡°If you want new knowledge input, why don¡¯t you study by yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only believer of the God of Knowledge, who will study if you don¡¯t? Get going.¡± Negris shooed away Sava, who was sure she¡¯d receive a handful of assignments for suggesting a name, had she known, she would have kept her mouth shut.


    After shooing away the onlookers begging for a punch, Negris expressed his disappointment, ¡°What a pity, such a beauty enhancing Divine Technique has no real meaning, it¡¯s not as useful as your Instant Death Halo, and not fit for battle. You can¡¯t just punch an enemy and make them more beautiful, right?¡±


    Ange tilted his head in thought, ¡°It can be done like this.¡±


    Baffled, Negris withdrew his mind back in the Resting Palace, following the lone hand of Ange, and flew over to the farm.


    Ange reached into a bunch of rice in the field and pulled out a shadow image of rice stalks, and struck a punch on it.


    ¡°Huh! This Goddess of Beauty Fist can be used on plants too? What did you break?¡± Negris asked in shock.


    ¡°Short,¡± Ange replied.


    It took a while for Negris to comprehend Ange¡¯s meaning: ¡°You mean, you considered ¡®Short¡¯ as ¡®ugliness¡¯, and you broke it? Can the plant grow tall then?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°This is a Divine Technique, indeed! This isn¡¯t for beauty enhancement; it can change the inherent shortcomings in species. This is a Divine Technique!¡± Negris¡¯s body trembled with excitement.


    Ange didn¡¯t understand why he was so moved. Ignoring him, Ange continued telekinetically accelerated the growth of the ¡°shortness¡±-shattered rice plant.


    Very quickly, the crop that was originally 1.2 meters tall grew to about 2.3 meters high, taller than a person. It was no longer rice; it had become a rice tree. The rice spikes it yielded were unprecedentedly large; their production was heavier, at least 70 percent higher than when it was lower.


    Negris, who had been excitedly trembling alone for quite some time, flew over and asked, ¡°Ange, you still have one more use of Goddess of Beauty Fist, right?¡±


    Ange nodded, thinking about which ¡®ugliness¡¯ of the rice plant he¡¯d use his last Goddess of Beauty Fist on.


    Without looking at his expression, Negris instinctively knew what he was pondering, and hastily asked, ¡°Based on the current speed, how long does it take to recover once?¡±


    Ange calculated the recovery speed of the power of the Goddess of Beauty and said, ¡°Two months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too long. Ange, can you leave this last Goddess of Beauty Fist for me?¡± Negris earnestly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re a corpse dragon, it can¡¯t be used on you,¡± Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Not for me.¡±

 Chapter 504: 294 Demon Crystal Cannon Bombards the City_1

    Chapter 504: Chapter 294 Demon Crystal Cannon Bombards the City_1


    ¡°Aooo!¡± White Neck, not used to being controlled, tried to struggle, only for Little Angel to jump up and slap him on the forehead.


    ¡°Aoo!¡± Little Angel roared at it.


    ¡°Aoo...¡± White Neck whined pitifully.


    Ange held onto White Neck¡¯s phantom, kneading it for a while until he abruptly asked, ¡°How should I pound it?¡±


    Negris replied, ¡°The problem is with hatching. Some juvenile dragons have developed consciousness while still inside the egg and can communicate with their parents. But due to difficulties hatching, they end up dying. It¡¯s heart-wrenching. It¡¯s an error, see if you can modify it. Make it so the young dragon¡¯s nerves don¡¯t connect to the eggshell. That way, even if the hatching is problematic, they could still break the shell.¡±


    Ange gestured for a while, but did not take action. Instead, he released his control over White Neck, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I should pound, bring me an unhatched egg.¡±


    ¡°So you mean, you can¡¯t fix this defect through White Neck? Because you don¡¯t know what causes the difficulty in hatching, you need a stuck egg?¡± Negris translated his remark.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, White Neck, call out to Brooks.¡± Negris instructed.


    White Neck shook its head, ¡°Aoo!¡±


    ¡°Kvada! I taught you to speak Dragon Language, and all you can do is ¡®Aoo¡¯? You can¡¯t even speak properly!¡± Negris grumbled in frustration.


    In truth, White Neck did understand Dragon Language, but it didn¡¯t use it very often and couldn¡¯t express complex concepts using its bloodline¡¯s call.


    Having no choice, they sought out Naeli, who contacted Brooks. Brooks replied, ¡°We do have a few, but they¡¯re not stable. If they¡¯re moved carelessly, they¡¯ll die. Why don¡¯t you and Lord Ange come over to Dragon Island? I¡¯ll meet you near the coast, how about that?¡±


    ...


    Rex was an island about four or five kilometres away from the mainland. You could see the opposite shore from here. This was the closest human city with a teleportation array to Dragon Island.


    Ange walked out of the teleportation array with Little Angel, Little Zombie, Lightning, a big cat, and Luther in tow.


    Teleportation arrays charge both ways. Ange didn¡¯t have to pay anything to use his own teleportation array to teleport from Goddess of Beauty City, but he had to pay a fee on the receiving end.


    Receiving end consumes less energy, each person only had to pay a standard fee of five gold coins, or half a demon crystal.


    The amount of energy consumed by the teleporting end wasn¡¯t fixed. It was usually two or three demon crystals. If it was an interplanar teleport, ten or even twenty demon crystals could be required.


    The transaction between Light Sea Plane and Anthony that involved exchanging food for population cost Anthony two million demon crystals. This meant that for the fifteen thousand tons of food, Anthony paid twelve times the normal price.


    However, nobody was dissatisfied with this transaction. Due to the food shortages, food prices going up by seven to eight times was normal. Being able to buy food was already a great thing...


    Luther grumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it half a crystal per person? Why is it five now?¡±


    ¡°You have a horse, and a horse counts as six people.¡± The cashier explained.


    Luther glared at Lightning, dutifully handed over five demon crystals, and complained, ¡°You¡¯re really expensive.¡±


    Lightning glared back to the cashier and said, ¡°You are the horse. Your whole family are horses.¡±


    Once the group was a distance away, the cashier finally realized, ¡°That horse... can talk? Am I hallucinating? But...its cap looks pretty good, where did they buy it?¡±


    Having left the teleportation array¡¯s area, Ange and his group entered a bustling world.


    After arriving in the human world, Ange had mostly stayed in the desert, hardly visiting any human cities. But even the cities he had visited weren¡¯t as crowded as Drake. This place was simply packed, as far as the eye could see there were people.


    Drake was a very prosperous trade hub. Merchants, sailors, pirates, mercenaries, all sorts of people came here, some even from as far as the Republic of Stellaris.


    Goddess of Beauty City was only a half desert away from the Republic of Stellaris, but if you wanted to come here by sea, you would have to travel half the continent, a journey amounting to over ten thousand kilometers.


    If it weren¡¯t for magic and spatial storage artifacts, sea ships would never be able to complete such a long-distance voyage. The crew would all die of strange diseases on the way.


    Because of all the people gathering here, there were people in all sorts of attire. There were those who wore robes from head to toe, some who only hung a few pieces of cloth on their bodies and barefoot pirates.


    Of course, anyone with sharp eyes could tell that they were pirates, but they would never admit to it unless they bumped into them out at sea.


    The city was also abundant with thieves. Luther reached back and immediately caught a small wrist. He had caught a would-be thief trying to steal his spatial storage bag.


    The thief flashed an embarrassed smile when he realized not only Luther but also Ange, Little Angel, and even the horse and the fur hat on the horse¡¯s head were looking at him. They had all noticed his attempted theft.

 Chapter 505: 294: Magic Crystal Cannon Bombards the City_2

    Chapter 505: Chapter 294: Magic Crystal Cannon Bombards the City_2


    It doesn¡¯t make sense! As a distinguished Spring Noodle Hands, my movements are as fast as lightning, as flexible as a rope, and as swift as the wind. Even a Great Swordsman would find it hard to keep up with my movements. Could it be, all these people possess the sharp perception of a Sword Saint?


    ¡°Kid, what are you planning to do?¡± Luther asked, a little surprised yet also somewhat excited. A thief! In his life, he had never encountered a thief, let alone one bold enough to steal from him. My god, this was thrilling!


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I just wanted to steal something. I messed up, my apologies. Can you let me go?¡± the thief said with a smile, although there was no sign of remorse on his face.


    Luther was puzzled. ¡°Letting you go just like that? Aren¡¯t you a thief? Why should I let you go? Shouldn¡¯t I take you to the sheriff?¡±


    The thief laughed. ¡°The sheriff? I know him, and I often get to meet him, but if you don¡¯t let me go now, you¡¯ll never see him.¡±


    Instantly, Luther noticed that several strangers had casually gathered around them. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh and squeezed with his hand.


    With a heartbreaking scream from the thief, Luther had turned his wrist into a real noodle, with the bones inside probably crushed into powder.


    ¡°Great, not going to see the sheriff? Then I can handle this myself.¡± Luther sneered, grabbed the thief¡¯s other hand, and gave another squeeze. Now the thief had two real noodle hands.


    Not only did Luther take action, but he also did so viciously. He relied purely on brute strength and showed no sign of energy radiating from him. To others, it looked like he had merely pinched the thief a couple of times.


    Why not use his energy? Of course, he was afraid to scare others.


    Several strangers who approached them quickly changed their expressions, reached into their clothes, drew out sharp spikes, and began to circle around them.


    Without any defenses, if these people were to stab them with the spikes, most would not be able to withstand the attack.


    A brawny man with bulging muscles appeared behind Luther and stabbed with his spike.


    A soft little fist whacked the outside of his thigh. Little Angel¡¯s height only allowed striking at that level without jumping.


    It didn¡¯t matter where the punch landed. The brawny man cried out in pain, as if slapped by a massive bear. Amidst the sound of cracking bones, he went flying through the air.


    He collided with a nearby stand, knocking over a table and smashing through a mud wall. He ended up lodged in a hole, unconscious and silent.


    Little Angel was excited and raised her fist, screaming triumphantly.


    Even after receiving help from Little Angel, Luther didn¡¯t feel elated. He shouted like a bigger kid whose toy was stolen, ¡°No help needed, I got this...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, another figure collided with a man who was approaching. The guy was sent flying.


    A quick glance was enough to identify this figure as Little Zombie. Instead of attracting attention by armorizing, Little Zombie simply used his tough, resilient flesh, charging like a tank.


    Luther didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. One more word, and he would lose all of his hair.


    After a messy brawl, Luther, Little Angel, and Little Zombie, using their clumsy methods, managed to take down seven or eight gangs of thieves. Despite holding back a lot, with three of them taking on seven or eight gangs, holding back was of no use.


    At the end, Luther didn¡¯t even need to muster up any effort. He just allowed the opponents to strike his soft and weak body. The thrill stimulated them into thinking they could win, and they brawled for several minutes. By the time they were too exhausted to lift their arms, Luther finally brought them down.


    It was pitiful! It was like they were forced into this. As someone who just wanted to live a quiet life, it was truly difficult to find a fight with their Lord Ange.


    Their brawl attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Unlike in other places where people would flee, the people here seemed to be enjoying the spectacle. They made an arena by forming a large circle and watched enthusiastically as they munched on snacks.


    ¡°Oh my, they are struggling to deal with a few thieves. These outsiders are in trouble now.¡±


    ¡°Those thieves must be from the Noodle Brothers Association, right? I heard that the president of the Noodle Brothers Association has connections with the Canglong Pirates?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. The leader of the Canglong Pirate Group is the younger brother of the president of the Noodle Brothers Association. They aid each other in their work, one robbing in the sea while the other deals in illegal goods on the island.¡±


    ¡°Really? So what¡¯s with these thieves?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the illegal trading. What¡¯s the difference between the stolen and the robbed? So, they support more thieves to earn some extra cash.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the sheriff care?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they care! If someone catches a thief, they will step in, initially arresting you and verifying your identity. If you¡¯re a worthless mercenary or small businessman, they won¡¯t let you go unless you¡¯re bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I was asking, don¡¯t they care about these thieves?¡±


    ¡°Haha, 40% of the thieves¡¯ loot goes to the Noodle Brothers Association, another 40% to the sheriff, and only the leftovers end up with the thieves. Why would they even care? As long as the victims aren¡¯t noblemen, high-ranking officials, or big merchants, they would not bat an eye. However, since these fellows have been beaten, the sheriff will soon step in.¡±


    Before the conversation was over, a troop of fully armed soldiers led by the sheriff push through the crowd, encircled Luther and Little Angel, shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s causing this public brawl here! Arrest them all and bring them back!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, arrest them. These thieves dared to steal from me, umm... they stole from me, what are you arresting me for?¡± Luther asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 506: 294: Bombing the City with the Magic Crystal Cannon_3

    Chapter 506: Chapter 294: Bombing the City with the Magic Crystal Cannon_3


    ¡°Unlawful assembly and affray, go back and assist in the investigation. If it turns out as you say, we¡¯ll release you then,¡± the Sheriff explained kindly.


    Luther also smiled kindly: Trust you? No way.


    He glanced at Ange without a trace, found that Ange did nothing, but there was still plenty of time. Let¡¯s go and see what they are up to. If they dare not to handle this case properly, he would tear down their sheriff station then.


    Luther, holding Little Angel and Little Zombie¡¯s hands, followed the Sheriff to the station. If he didn¡¯t hold them, Little Angel would start fighting right away, and that would be a mess.


    Not only did he have to hold their hands, but he also had to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t start, wait till we¡¯re at the place.¡±


    The group arrived at the sheriff station, the pretended thieves that had been brought back were locked up in another room.


    The sheriff smiled at Luther, ¡°May I ask where are you from? What are you doing here at Rex? How many people are you?...¡±


    Luther answered honestly.


    After the sheriff learned that Ange and others came from the desert, came for a tour, and there were only four people and a horse in his sight, his face darkened and asked, ¡°You were involved in unlawful assembly and affray, violating local laws. You need to go to jail and pay a fine. Would you choose prison or a fine?¡±


    Luther said, ¡°We didn¡¯t engage in a fight. They tried to steal from me.¡±


    ¡°Stealing? Bring the wounded here,¡± the sheriff commanded.


    Soon, seven or eight thieves were brought up, crying on their knees, unanimously declaring, ¡°Sir, we are wronged. We were walking down the road, and they charged at us and attacked anyone they saw. They injured all of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, he even called us thieves, and said we were a gang. God, I was just out for grocery shopping, I don¡¯t know any of these people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we don¡¯t know each other. It was them who charged at us and injured all of us.¡±


    The thieves spoke unanimously.


    The Sheriff turned back and said, ¡°It seems, you are not involved in an affray but an assault. You¡¯ll be sentenced to flogging, but you can pay a fine to avoid it. Would you pay the fine or accept the flogging?¡±


    Luther laughed, ¡°Punishment, my ass!¡±


    Little Angel was the first to rush out, raising her small fists.


    A series of screams echoed in the sheriff station. Half an hour later, both the soldiers and the sheriff lay on the ground. There were even several at the entrance.


    Almost all of them lying at the entrance had a big hoof print on their faces. Lightning stood at the entrance, blocking everyone from running out.


    They had already shown mercy, but it still only lasted half an hour. Luther was somewhat unsatisfied. He grabbed the sheriff, shoved him into a chair, and questioned, ¡°Do you usually collude like this?¡±


    The badly beaten Sheriff cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    Looking at him, Luther didn¡¯t find it interesting. There was no sense of accomplishment in bullying these ordinary people.


    ¡°Fortunately, we are the ones who ended up in your hands. If it were other law-abiding citizens, they would have been bankrupted by you. Don¡¯t be a sheriff anymore. Go home and be a cripple.¡± Luther broke the sheriff¡¯s leg and arm, kicked him aside.


    Just then, a shooting star streaked across the sky, falling not far away, there came a loud noise, violent tremors, a mushroom cloud rising into the sky, and intense elemental fluctuations.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone turned their heads to look in the direction of the loud noise.


    Negris looked at the huge mushroom cloud and said, ¡°It seems like a Magic Crystal Cannon? Did someone launch a Magic Crystal Cannon into the city?¡±


    Luther grabbed the sheriff he just kicked aside, pointed in the direction of the smoke, ¡°What¡¯s over there? Who¡¯s firing the Magic Crystal Cannon?¡±


    The sheriff¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, he barely managed to look towards the direction of the mushroom cloud, his face turned even paler:


    ¡°That...that¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Someone is attacking the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with a cannon. It must be the pirates... I see, it must be the Black Pirate Group, the mortal enemies of the Canglong Pirate Group. Last month, Canglong raided their den, they must be here for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Black Pirate Group? Who came up with such a casual name?¡± Luther said weakly. Suddenly, a bright light caught his attention. Looking up, his face turned white instantly.


    A Magic Crystal Cannonball was seen, tracing a parabolic arc across the sky, heading their way. The landing point was exactly where they were ¨C the sheriff station. When bombarding a city, the sheriff station would undoubtedly be the first target to get rid of.


    The Magic Crystal Cannon is the most potent magic weapon humanity has ever invented. Its power cannot be resisted by human power. Not even a High-level Sword Saint couldn¡¯t stand a blow from it. Even a Truth Mage, if caught off guard, can be shattered to pieces.


    The only option was to run. The Magic Crystal Cannon wasn¡¯t particularly fast, and its landing point was predictable. Most masters could evade it, so the Magic Crystal Cannon could generally only be used to attack fixed targets.


    Luther instinctively wanted to dodge, but upon turning around, he saw that Little Angel, Little Zombie, Lightning, and Ange, all were staring blankly at the glowing Magic Crystal Cannonball.


    The only one who moved was Ange. Ange was seen stepping into the air, charging towards the Magic Crystal Cannonball with dragon scales crawling all over him.


    Negris, who was reflected on Ange¡¯s body, shouted anxiously, ¡°Are you insane? Why are you turning into a Dragon God? Time Stop and Space Solidification are useless. It will still explode when the time comes, and you will die. Turning into Steadfast Locke would be much better than turning into a Dragon God!¡±


    Ange was too busy to heed him. He reached out with both hands and activated Space Solidification just before the Magic Crystal Cannonball could reach his hands.

 Chapter 507: 295: Celebrated Too Soon_1

    Chapter 507: Chapter 295: Celebrated Too Soon_1


    A ramshackle ship disguised as a grain carrier was anchored outside the dock, with its deck piled up with sacks of grain.


    With famine everywhere recently, grain was in high demand; the dockside harbor pilots¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight of the sacks, and without a thorough check, they hurriedly let the ship dock.


    However, once it docked, the ship showed its true colours. Many sacks of grain were tossed aside to reveal two Magic Crystal Cannons hidden inside. One was already aimed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, ready to fire.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was preparing dinner, and the City Lord and his family were waiting to eat. With a single shot, half the Mansion was blown into the sky.


    The second shot was aimed for the local security bureau. Without it, there would be no one to maintain order and the island¡¯s unsavory characters could overturn the entire place.


    On the deck between the two Magic Crystal Cannons, a woman in ordinary clothes, shouting with a machete in hand: ¡°Fire! Fire! Blast them for me! You dragon shits, dare to steal my home, I¡¯ll blast you bastards. All over the ocean knows the relationship between Drake and the Sea Dragon. Here it¡¯s like the Sea Dragon¡¯s den. Bomb it to rubble, let them see how they continue their dirty dealings!¡±


    After yelling, she added another sentence: ¡°Be careful with the aim, don¡¯t hit innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Black Night Raven, there¡¯s no innocent person on this island.¡± The first mate replied, continuing: ¡°A cannon shot will consume about two hundred Magic Crystals. The World Tree Decomposer Stick costs five hundred Magic Crystals and can be used five times. In total, the cost of a shot is three hundred Magic Crystals. How many times are we going to fire?¡±


    The reason why Vaguli wanted to create a Magic Egg Cannon was because under the same power, it¡¯s cheaper and more concealed than the Magic Crystal Cannon. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    ¡°Sss...,¡± the Black Night Raven winced in pain. She checked her pocket and gritted her teeth: ¡°Shoot another two rounds. Are we this poor?¡±


    The first mate gave her a scornful glance: ¡°If not, do you think I would choose to be a pirate? My home was robbed too. They wanted to divide the remaining money and disband the crew. But you didn¡¯t listen. If you fire two more rounds, that¡¯s six shots. You¡¯ll have shot out twelve hundred Magic Crystals, and there won¡¯t be any money left for disbanding. Think it through.¡±


    As soon as the first mate finished speaking, the ship shuddered, and the second shot fired, aiming directly at the security bureau.


    Black Night Raven¡¯s face turned pale and then white. A birthmark even appeared on her face.


    The reason for the name Night Raven was because of the birthmark on her face that had been there since she was young. It would appear when she was particularly excited. One could only imagine how excited she was now.


    One shot of three hundred Magic Crystals, which is equal to three thousand Gold Coins. Each Gold Coin weighing twenty-six grams, then a shot was like throwing away around seventy-eight kilograms of gold. My god! She didn¡¯t even weigh seventy-eight kilograms herself, bones included.


    Gritting her teeth, Black Night Raven said, ¡°Shoot two more. Take down the exchange and the granary.¡±


    ¡°Alright, at your service my queen...err... captain, is that a person? He¡¯s running towards the cannonball...err...he¡¯s hugging the cannon...he¡¯s hugging...hugging the cannonball.¡± The first mate was shocked at first, then started trembling, unable to articulate his words.


    Black Night Raven also started trembling, ¡°He... did he grip a Magic Crystal projectile? Is...is he still human? Wait, does he have scales on his body?¡±


    Ange in his Dragon God Transformation state was holding off the Magic Crystal projectile, a magical ball, bigger than a person. After two hundred Magic Crystals had dissolved into energy state, they were temporarily confined by some special power, then sped off. This was the principle of the Magic Crystal Cannon.


    However, compared to Vaguli¡¯s Magic Egg Cannon, the Magic Crystal Cannon wastes too much. The Magic Egg only needs eighty Magic Crystals to achieve the same power, reducing costs dramatically.


    Besides, it could also be air-dropped. The launching platform could be simplified. In short, it costs far less than the Magic Crystal Cannon. If it were a Magic Crystal Cannon, it wouldn¡¯t need to be fired. Just carrying the Magic Egg to the target and detonating it would work.


    But whether it was a Magic Crystal Cannon or a Magic Egg Cannon, catching it barehanded seemed absurd. People who saw this scene couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.


    Time passed by slowly. It took about five to six seconds for everyone to realize that the Magic Crystal projectile was not caught, but frozen. Because the energy glow didn¡¯t flicker, it was still, forming a picture. Even the creature in front of the Magic Crystal projectile was frozen in place.


    The inhabitants of Drake Island were varied, all sorts of persons resided there. Naturally, there were some with extensive knowledge. On seeing this, they began to yell: ¡°Space Solidification! The Red Copper Dragon¡¯s Space Solidification! He¡¯s got scales. He must be a transformed Red Copper Dragon!¡±


    When Negris heard the commotion, he scoffed: ¡°Ignorant. It¡¯s Dragon God Transformation...Forget it, even the Giant Dragon hasn¡¯t been seen, not to mention a human.¡±


    The Black Night Raven and the first mate on the ship said, ¡°It appears...we seem to have hit someone we shouldn¡¯t have. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®we¡¯? It was you who fired it, I don¡¯t even know you.¡± The first mate removed his bandana, rushed to the side of the ship, climbed over the side, and dived into the sea.


    ¡°You... you don¡¯t even want your severance pay?¡± The first mate, who was loyal to her despite always having severance pay on his lips, ran away so decisively. Black Night Raven realized the seriousness of the situation, and instinctively turned to the second mate.


    The second mate shrugged and said, ¡°Captain, a powerful character who can catch a Magic Crystal Cannon bare-handed, his followers must be also very powerful. If we don¡¯t run now, there¡¯ll be no life left to spend the severance pay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As the second mate spoke, he rushed to the side of the ship and jumped into the sea, and the rest of the crew followed suit.

 Chapter 508: 295: Too Happy Too Early_2

    Chapter 508: Chapter 295: Too Happy Too Early_2


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± The Black Night Raven ran towards the side of the ship, but instantly recalled something. She hurried to the Magic Crystal Cannon, unloading all the remaining Demon Crystals. Each cannon had more than four hundred crystals left, totaling more than eight hundred. This was the severance payment for everyone on the ship.


    With the Demon Crystals tucked away in her pocket, she ran to leap off the ship into the sea. Just as she jumped over the hull, a harsh grip tightened around her neck. Luther hoisted her up with a sinister smile, bringing her eye level and growled, ¡°Did you think you could blast us with cannons and then run away?


    The Black Night Raven felt cold from head to toe. The Magic Crystal Cannon had a range of two kilometers; it was 1.3 kilometers from where they were to the security office. Less than twenty seconds passed between the moment the shell fell and the present moment. This means that the man before her had covered a distance of 1.3 kilometers in twenty seconds...


    Black Night Raven wanted to cry: I was simply being a pirate. Why did I have to run into such a weirdo?


    The difference in levels was too great. When Black Night Raven was escorted back, thoughts of escaping didn¡¯t even cross her mind. She was docile as a lamb, especially when she noticed that the Magic Crystal Cannon had exploded in mid-air.


    The Magic Crystal Cannon had blown up, and Negris noticed that Ange¡¯s Dragon God Transformation had lasted twenty-three seconds.


    During the twenty or so seconds of Ange¡¯s Dragon God Transformation, a tiny point appeared in front of Ange every second. These points solidified as soon as they appeared, and did not expand. But thirteen points a second, constantly filling the space between Ange and the Magic Crystal Cannon shells.


    The moment the Space Solidification disappeared, the small points in front of Ange instantly transformed into explosive fireballs. Hard enough to rip the Magic Crystal Cannon shell to pieces, it sprayed out, breaking into a burst of fireworks.


    Thirteen per second, twenty-three seconds. That¡¯s 299 explosive fireballs.


    Negris was dumbfounded, ¡°Can you believe it? I considered hundreds of methods. For instance, using the Goddess of Beauty Fist to analyze its structure, or Elemental Deprivation to strip away its elements. I could never imagine that you would use Space Solidification to gather magic. Was it really that straightforward and crude?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, ¡°Practical.¡±


    ¡°What if the magic gathered is insufficient to offset the power of the Magic Crystal Cannon? It could still explode on you.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°If the power is less, I won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Ange replied.


    Almost three hundred explosive fireballs were enough to offset most of the shell¡¯s power. Even if there was a little left, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to damage the Golden Skeleton.


    In this way, gathering fireballs could indeed be the most practical method.


    After a while, Luther returned, escorting Black Night Raven, ¡°Lord, it was this person¡¯s ship that fired the Magic Crystal Cannon.¡±


    Negris looked her up and down, doubtfully asked, ¡°Do we know each other? Why did you ambush us?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand why Ange could make a sound without moving his mouth, Black Night Raven obediently hoarsely replied, ¡°I... I just wanted to blast the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the security office. I did not mean to ambush you.¡±


    As she spoke, she secretly glanced at the security personnel littering the ground, muttering, ¡°I suspect you are not amongst Drake¡¯s people either.¡±


    Drake doesn¡¯t have this level of powerful person on his side. Catch a Magic Crystal Cannon barehanded? That¡¯s got to be one of the steadfast warriors, right?


    ¡°So, it just happened that we were present during your bombardment, and we were accidentally hit in the process?¡± Negris asked.


    Black Night Raven nodded vigorously, like a chicken pecking for grains.


    Actually, Negris had the same guess. If they had indeed been the targets, they wouldn¡¯t have been bombed with the Magic Crystal Cannon; even if Ange wasn¡¯t capable of catching the shell barehanded, there would have been enough time before it landed for them to get out of the way.


    Besides, they were only in Drake¡¯s territory for barely half an hour. Who would be able to arrange a cannon ship that quickly to wait by the dock for them? And if the intention was to attack them, why bomb the City Lord¡¯s Mansion first?


    Based on these conclusions, Negris believed they were just unluckily involved. Kvada, he was bombed by a Magic Crystal Cannon for the first time in his life, and it was an accidental bombing?


    ¡°So, how are you planning to compensate us?¡± Negris asked harshly. Although she didn¡¯t mean to target them, they were still affected. They couldn¡¯t just leave matters as they were. It was time for compensation!


    Black Night Raven¡¯s face fell. She pulled out the eight hundred Demon Crystals she had just unloaded out of her pocket, sighing in her heart: the severance pay couldn¡¯t be kept after all.


    When Black Night Raven held up a bag of Demon Crystals, Negris almost jumped, ready to smack her. ¡°Are you insulting us? You think you can get rid of beggars with these few crystals?¡±


    Black Night Raven had a mournful expression, ¡°This is all I have, there¡¯s only this much left.¡±


    ¡°You are a pirate, right? How come you¡¯re so poor? Didn¡¯t you just launch two Magic Crystal Cannons? Each one requires several hundred Demon Crystals, right? Are you lying to us?¡± Negris questioned suspiciously.


    Black Night Raven shook her head vehemently, ¡°Our base was just raided, so I came for revenge. Even if our base hadn¡¯t been raided, our normal operating capital is around two to three thousand Demon Crystals. It¡¯s not that much more than we have now.¡±


    ¡°So poor. How could you afford to buy the Magic Crystal Cannons?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I stole them, stole them. Someone was smuggling, and I intercepted it. I¡¯ve been afraid to use it until now.¡± Black Night Raven explained.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I absolutely didn¡¯t lie to you. I swear by the name of the Dragon God that everything I said is true.¡± Black Night Raven promised earnestly.


    Negris¡¯ interest was instantly piqued, ¡°You still believe in the Dragon God?¡±


    Black Night Raven replied, ¡°No, but when swearing an oath, you always need a god to rely on. On these seas, swearing by the name of the Dragon God is the safest.¡±

 Chapter 509: 295

    Chapter 509: 295


    ¡°Hehe, careful not to let the Dragon Clan Leader hear that, or he might swallow you whole. The name of the Dragon God is not one to be thrown about carelessly,¡± scoffed Negris.


    The Black Night Raven laughed awkwardly, ¡°How would that happen, how would it? How could such a personage as the Dragon Clan Leader hear a casual oath from me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Negris was about to say something when a white firework shot up from the direction of the dock and exploded with a bang.


    Everyone looked towards the explosion, Luther asked in confusion, ¡°Why fire white fireworks? It¡¯s broad daylight, we can¡¯t even see what it is.¡±


    The Black Night Raven¡¯s face turned grim, and he responded urgently, ¡°That¡¯s the signal of the Canglong Pirate Group, the Canglong Pirates are here.¡±


    The police station was situated on an elevation. Looking down from the surrounding wall, the dock was in full view. Four black sails had appeared outside the harbor, each flying a white sail, charge into the port relentlessly.


    One of them drew parallel to the Black Night Raven¡¯s ship, a bunch of agile pirates suddenly jumped aboard. The firework¡¯s trails pointed to the Black Night Raven¡¯s ship, obviously shot by the pirates who had just boarded.


    Perhaps it was a signal of safety. On the second Canglong pirate ship, a wizard flew up, standing mid-air with hands behind his back as if held by an invisible hand, sliding forward in a rather grandiose manner.


    The sight of the wizard made the Black Night Raven even darker, ¡°A Level 8 Magician! Riley of the Wind Canglong, good heavens, why would he come in person? He definitely didn¡¯t come after me. Yes, I heard he goes ashore every month to find female slaves for relaxation, and today might just be his day ashore.¡±


    ¡°My lords, if I am captured by him, please please kill me first, don¡¯t let me fall into his hands. It¡¯s rumored that he favors women my age the most, playing with them in different ways, tossing them into slave camps after he¡¯s done, and throwing them into the sea to feed the fish when he finally loses interest.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lord, I¡¯m somewhat of an infamous female pirate, I¡¯m sure I would be very popular. No, no, I beg you, end me first.¡±


    Whether it was the horrendous acts committed by Riley or some sort of post-traumatic stress disorder from the Black Night Raven¡¯s past experiences that caused her to lose control, her panic cries confused Negris and Luther.


    Merely a Level 8 Magician, why was she so panicked as if she had never seen the world? Despite having witnessed Ange block cannonballs with his bare hands, she was still frightened by a Level 8 Magician.


    But this was normal, just as telling some commoners about a divine curse might not faze them, but inform them they have been bitten by a snake, they would probably turn pale in fear because they knew what could happen from a snake bite.


    The Black Night Raven was brought here in a conspicuous manner, and the Level 8 Magician was coming straight at them. He floated in the air with his hands behind his back, his robe billowing, showcasing his proficiency with Wind Magic.


    Floating over the police station, he immediately saw Ange and his group and the Black Night Raven. When his gaze fell on the Black Night Raven, a hint of lust flickered in his eyes:


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Captain Raven? What happened to your ship?...Oh, and aren¡¯t you a cute little girl, wanna come play with uncle...¡±


    Before he finished speaking to the Black Night Raven, his attention was diverted to Little Angel. And before he could finish his sentence, Little Angel spread her wings and flashed Holy Light.


    A pillar of light instantly charred Riley and his words into carbon.


    The Black Night Raven stared eyes wide, almost popping out of their sockets: ¡°This... this... you... you...¡±


    Lightning yawned: ¡°So boring. When will Brooks get here? I¡¯m dying of boredom.¡±


    Luther, arms crossed, nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, these people are too weak, none of them are worthy adversaries for the draw of my Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-Handed Sword.¡±


    ¡°A... A... A talking horse?!¡± the Black Night Raven stuttered out, tongue-tied.


    Lightning spared her a glance, but chose not to retort, too lazy to entertain her.


    One after another, red fireworks shot into the sky. Like ants whose nest had been disrupted, the Canglong Pirates on all four ships rose into action. One of the three leaders of the pirate group, the Level 8 Magician Riley, was slain spectacularly under everyone¡¯s watch. If they don¡¯t react to this, the Canglong Pirate Group might as well quit being pirates.


    Each of the four ships pushed out eight magic crystal cannons, a total of 32 magic crystal cannons, all of them aiming at the police station situated halfway up the hill.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s becoming a bit of a challenge. Thirst for fresh blood, my Dragon Pattern Steel... Core Sword!¡± Sensing the gaze of others, Luther thoughtfully swallowed the rest of the name.


    He drew out his longsword with a clang, and a radiant beam extended from the blade, flickering inconsistently.


    The Black Night Raven, obviously a person who knew her stuff, started shivering again, ¡°A... high... high-level... high-level Sword Saint!¡±


    Damn, the errand boy turned out to be a high-level Sword Saint! Who the hell are these people?


    Just as everyone was preparing to charge out and destroy the ships, a gold figure descended from the sky, diving straight at the four pirate ships, Dragon Breath sweeping across each of them.


    In the blink of an eye, all four ships were swallowed up by the Dragon Breath and burst into flames. Agonizing screams filled the deck, pirates who had been engulfed by the Dragon Breath jumped into the sea like dumplings being thrown into a pot.


    Unfortunately, even if they jumped into the sea, the Dragon Breath wouldn¡¯t extinguish. Those touched by the Breath would turn into skeletons and sink to the bottom of the sea.


    As the surrounding pirate ships went up in flames, the golden dragon turned around and flew back towards the police station.


    ¡°A... A... A dragon! Aren¡¯t you guys running?¡± the Black Night Raven started to shiver again.


    Not only did they not run, Luther started jumping and cursing, ¡°You shameless brute, Brooks! They were my targets!¡±


    ¡°Brooks... Brooks? The Dragon Clan Leader?¡± The Black Night Raven suddenly recalled the name, somehow it sounded familiar to her. Then at the sight of a gold dragon, she instantly remembered the legend.


    Brooks landed in front of the police station and said to everyone, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, get on, I¡¯ll give you a lift. Oh, who¡¯s this girl? I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡±


    The Black Night Raven looked at the gigantic head looming above her. Her face twitched, and she remembered her earlier oath made in the name of the Dragon God, and how she had claimed that someone like the Dragon Clan Leader wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it.


    Well, the Dragon Clan Leader was here now, what should she do? Would he swallow her whole? With this thought, she rolled her eyes and passed out.


    In that instant before she fainted, she felt somewhat relieved. Whether dead or alive, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to face everything while conscious.


    Unfortunately, her relief was premature. When she woke up and felt something hard beneath her, she instantly sprung up in shock: Am I... lying on the dragon¡¯s back?

 Chapter 510: 296 Licking with the Tongue _1

    Chapter 510: Chapter 296 Licking with the Tongue _1


    The awakened Black Night Raven felt as if a threshold had been smashed, indifferent to everything, she casually asked: ¡°So you¡¯re the Dragon Clan Chief, the God of Knowledge, the Undead God, Goddess of Beauty, God of Farming, and a Dimension Beast?¡±


    As she named each one, she correspondingly made a gesture of invitation.


    Luther nodded repeatedly.


    Black Night Raven didn¡¯t know how to react, finally, she flustered waved her hand: ¡°Whatever, assuming everything you said is the truth, what now? What will you do with me? Throw me down?¡±


    Luther chuckled: ¡°The whole reason we brought you up is to keep you from getting killed. Now there¡¯s no way we can put you down. So, you¡¯ll have to accompany us to Dragon Island.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me?¡± Black Night Raven asked tentatively.


    Luther shook his head: ¡°Why would we kill you? You haven¡¯t offended us.¡±


    ¡°But... But, I accidentally fired at you guys and I don¡¯t have any money to compensate.¡± Black Night Raven faintly stated.


    Luther burst into laughter: ¡°Lord Nage was just playing with you. But seriously, you¡¯re really poor. Your entire fortune is only enough to fire four shots. Yet, you still dare to seek revenge on others? How did you even end up this poor while being a pirate?¡±


    Black Night Raven sheepishly responded: ¡°Uh, we primarily don¡¯t steal things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t steal? Aren¡¯t you a pirate? How do you make money if you don¡¯t steal?¡± Luther was stunned. A pirate who doesn¡¯t steal?


    ¡°We earn passage fees and escort fees. As long as the value of the cargo on the ship is equivalent to one-thirtieth of the passage fee, we won¡¯t rob them. If they can pay up to one-tenth, we will even escort them to their destination.¡± Black Night Raven explained.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but turn his head: ¡°Eh, that¡¯s a good idea. If there are more ships passing by, you could earn more, and potentially have a steady income stream. So why are you still so poor?¡±


    Black Night Raven awkwardly replied: ¡°Few ships, fewer people, we can¡¯t compete with others, the Canglong Pirate Group has stolen all our business.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you switch professions then?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Switching professions is not so easy. We can¡¯t do anything else apart from sailing. What else can we do?¡± Black Night Raven sighed.


    ¡°You can farm on land. At least you wouldn¡¯t starve, unlike now, where you¡¯re both poor and in danger.¡± Negris suggested.


    Black Night Raven glanced at him, seemingly shocked that he could utter such ignorant words:


    ¡°There are no taxes or forced labor being a pirate, and you don¡¯t get exploited by the noble landlords. Farming on land... the landlords, would easily bankrupt us. How do you think we ended up at sea?¡±


    Negris blinked, looking at Luther, both were at a loss. These were obviously not things they could understand. Negris knew what land annexation was, but how it was done, and what happened to the peasants whose lands were annexed, was beyond him.


    Not to mention Luther. The population of the Resting Abyss had not even reached the point of land annexation.


    Upon seeing their expressions, Black Night Raven quickly realized, and muttered under her breath: ¡°So you guys are landlords too.¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I am clearly a City Lord.¡± Luther protested.


    Negris quickly changed the topic, asking again: ¡°So what¡¯s going on with your family now? You mentioned earlier that your nest was raided by the Canglong Pirate Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. There weren¡¯t many casualties, but our food was ransacked, and our fields were burned. We definitely won¡¯t have enough food this year, that¡¯s why we came out to buy grains. However, the recent grain prices are so high, and it¡¯s not even available in the market. Now I know why they stole the grains. It was then that I got angry and decided to bombard them.¡±


    Negris asked puzzled: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid they will retaliate again? They already know the location of your nest, and can retaliate at any time.¡±


    Black Night Raven laughed bitterly: ¡°Do you think we still need to worry about retaliation when our food has been stolen and we can¡¯t buy grains? We don¡¯t even know how many of us will survive until next year.¡±


    The expressions of Luther, Lightning, and Negris turned serious. Could it be that this woman pirate, who looks naive, is carrying such a heavy burden for her future?


    How desperate must one be to utter words like ¡®We don¡¯t even know how many of us will survive until next year¡¯? Does she not want to be saved? No, she came out to buy grain.


    But considering the current situation, buying grain is not an easy task. Look, even Anthony had to come to Ange, and Anthony is the archbishop of the Eastern Diocese, the acting Pope of the Church of Light. Even he can¡¯t buy grain. Apart from robbery, pirates truly have no other options.


    ¡°How many people are in your family?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°More than a thousand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that all? Well, we¡¯ll have Ange spare some for you.¡±


    ¡°Spare?¡±


    ¡°Err, I mean sell. We can sell you some. One thousand people, will two hundred tons be enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. We can¡¯t even finish that much in a year. We can also fish. You guys... can you really sell me two hundred tons of grain?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I said a little bit. Our business starts from a hundred thousand tons.¡± Negris boasted, patting his waist.


    Black Night Raven realized that Negris wasn¡¯t lying, especially after arriving at Vortex Island and seeing the megastructures filling the island, she was even more convinced Negris wasn¡¯t lying to her. There was no need to.


    Someone who makes friends with giant dragons would never stoop to cheat her for two hundred tons of grain.


    After finding a clean cave and setting her down, Brooks quickly shrank and rapidly transformed into a human. He didn¡¯t seem too pleased to tell Black Night Raven: ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. I hope you can keep this a secret and not spill the beans.¡±

 Chapter 511: 296 Still Sticking Out the Tongue to Lick_2

    Chapter 511: Chapter 296 Still Sticking Out the Tongue to Lick_2


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t mention it? Is bragging about visiting Dragon Island off-limits? Then why did I even come?¡± Black Night Raven protested with wide eyes.


    ¡°Uh, fine. You can say whatever you want. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll just say you¡¯ve been here. But what¡¯s your name?¡± Brooks instantly understood. This human had no idea that she had actually visited Vortex Island, not Dragon Island?


    If she boasts about being on Dragon Island all the time and misleads people, then letting her do so would be a good thing.


    ¡°Black Night Raven, Lord Brooks, my name is Black Night Raven, the darkest female pirate in the ocean, sir, you must remember me.¡± Black Night Raven¡¯s eyes were shining. The Dragon Clan Chief was so kind. Oh God, he was even willing to give her official recognition.


    Nothing else mattered. Once the news of her visit to Dragon Island spread, her pirate group would instantly gain significant fame, and elite pirates would flock to join them.


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t wander around, I¡¯ll come get you when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± As he spoke, Brooks beckoned at the sea, and a bluefin golden spearfish about the height of a person flew up and flopped into the cave.


    The spearfish was still alive, very fresh, flipping and flopping in the cave. Brooks continued, ¡°There¡¯s not much to offer here, so just eat fish the next few days. Don¡¯t wander off¡ª the island is full of dragons. One careless step and you¡¯ll be squished.¡±


    Black Night Raven glanced at the cliff outside the cave, below which was the pitch-black sea. If anyone fell from here, not even the body would float up to the surface. And she couldn¡¯t fly, so where could she run?


    Unable to bear it, Luther complained, ¡°You¡¯re really something, you know. Who welcomes guests like this? You don¡¯t even have water.¡±


    After saying this, he took out his own water bag from his Space Artifact and placed it to the side. ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡±


    Then he took out some sauces. ¡°If you¡¯re having sashimi, at least provide some sauces. You guys live so rough.¡±


    After speaking, Luther drew his Dragon Pattern sword and made a cut on the fish¡¯s tail to bleed it. ¡°Hiludi has treated us to golden spear fish before and always stressed to bleed the fish. Do you giant dragons eat fish without bleeding them?¡±


    Since the fish had already been bled, Luther didn¡¯t hesitate to slice off a large piece, dip it in sauce, and eat it. ¡°This is really fresh. Everyone else should have some...¡±


    When he turned around, he realized that everyone else had disappeared, leaving only himself and the Black Night Raven in the cave.


    Aside from him, only Lightning needed to eat, but Lightning was a vegetarian and preferred things like the tender sprouts from the Tree of World. Lightning would never eat raw fish.


    Feeling awkward, Black Night Raven said, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us left. We can¡¯t fly. So why don¡¯t you just stay here? This fish should be enough to feed both of us.¡± The thought of staying in the same room with a stranger made Black Night Raven a bit shy.


    Luther quickly finished the piece of raw fish in his hand and ran to the cave entrance, saying, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t fly, not me. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, he unleashed his fighting spirit, jumped out of the cave, and chased after Ange and the others. High-level Sword Saints can use their fighting spirit to fly short distances, which sometimes may be faster than mages.


    Black Night Raven blushed and mumbled after some time, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know how to keep a conversation going. If he¡¯s still single, it¡¯s definitely because of his power.¡±


    Guided by Brooks, Ange and the others reached the platform in front of the hatching chamber. Almost all the giant dragons on Dragon Island and Vortex Island had gathered there upon receiving the message.


    They had surrounded the passageway leading to the hatching chamber, even flying in the air to crowd around, all eager to see the people coming to solve the dragon egg retention problem.


    Then, they saw Ange and others behind Brooks and involuntarily showed disappointed expressions.


    What kind of lineup was this? A human? A little bronze dragon? A Holy Spirit Angel with its wings removed? A lively undead? A unicorn and a large cat?


    Could they really solve this grave problem that had perplexed the Dragon Clan for several millions of years?


    ¡°Oh my, Brooks, who did you bring back this time? Why aren¡¯t you introducing them? Let us see, what kind of big shot can solve the dragon egg problem? Surely not these humans and the small bronze dragon who is smaller than a dragon egg?¡± A sarcastic voice suddenly rang out.


    Brooks squinted his eyes, retracted his inner eyelid, and displayed a dangerous gaze.


    This voice belongs to the most sarcastic Red Copper Dragon among the giant dragon clan¡ªMildit.


    Mildit has an awful personality. He likes to show off, is vain, adores glittery things, and loves to flaunt his children in front of the mother dragons with stuck eggs or lost children.


    Brooks¡¯ wife particularly disliked Mildit, especially during the time when the eggs were stuck; Mildit often infuriated her so much that she wanted to breathe fire and even requested Brooks to expel Mildit more than once.


    However, as a clan leader, Brooks couldn¡¯t just expel a giant dragon just because his wife didn¡¯t like it. He could only pretend he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    But recently, Brooks hasn¡¯t heard this name much because he had brought the Little Golden Dragon back. Mildit couldn¡¯t find any superiority here and likely went off to show off in front of other mother dragons.


    If his past actions were just an indication of his unpleasant personality, then his current actions are utterly vicious.


    On the way back, Negris had a chat with Brooks about Ange¡¯s New Divine Technique.


    Initially, Brooks thought that Ange could simply nurture the body with a nutrition solution and perform consciousness transfer, like White Neck and his child. However, Negris told him that Ange could directly remove the defect of the stuck eggs from the bloodline of the Dragon Clan so that the future generations of giant dragons wouldn¡¯t face this defect.

 Chapter 512: 296: Licking With The Tongue_3

    Chapter 512: Chapter 296: Licking With The Tongue_3


    What is this? It¡¯s the reincarnation of the Dragon God!


    This kind of grace to recreate the Dragon Clan, if Mildity were to say something wrong and upset Lord Ange, leading him to turn around and leave, then Mildity would be the sinner of the entire Dragon Clan.


    Just as Brooks was about to lose his temper, Negris suddenly burst into a hearty laugh, ¡°Ha, isn¡¯t this Little Meledy? Haven¡¯t seen you for so many years and you¡¯ve grown so big? I¡¯m your Grandpa Naga.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Naga?¡± Mildity was stunned. The familiar name, the familiar tone, not only her, but all the aged Giant Dragons in the Dragon Clan were beginning to remember something.


    Brooks immediately took the opportunity to introduce, ¡°This is Bronze Dragon Naga, the second dragon in the Dragon Clan to ignite the Divine Fire, hailed as the guiding light of the Giant Dragons, a deity that roams the ocean of knowledge, the all-knowing God of Knowledge!¡±


    Surrounding Giant Dragons were astonishment, and some older dragons began to say, ¡°I remember now, no wonder I found this Bronze Dragon familiar, his confused and dazed eyes... they¡¯re just like old Naga!¡±


    The dragon speaking was obviously older, a relative of Negris.


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡± Negris looked around, most of the older dragons seemed familiar, but it was not the time to reminisce. He then turned to Mildity and said,


    ¡°Little Mildity, when you were little, Grandpa Naga held you. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so big so fast. When I held you, you peed on me. You almost got it on me. Now you¡¯re all grown up, has your digestion gotten better?¡± Negris asked out of concern.


    What? Peed? For a moment, all the Giant Dragons turned their attention to her.


    Mildity was stunned too. If it was something from her childhood, it was thousands of years ago, how could she remember it clearly? She wasn¡¯t sure if such an event ever happened.


    At that, Negris laughed and added, ¡°It was a puddle on the ground, you might not have seen, but you stuck out your tongue to lick it.¡±


    ¡°Eh~~~¡± All the Giant Dragons showed expressions of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°I did not! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Mildity screamed.


    Whether she peed or not she can¡¯t remember but whether she licked it up she was sure she would remember. Even as young dragons, they had complete memory as they matured in the dragon eggs. Negris was making things up, he was framing her.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Maybe I remembered it wrong.¡± Negris insincerely apologized.


    But by now, Negris¡¯s apology and Mildity¡¯s denial were meaningless. All the Giant Dragons glared with expressions of shock and schadenfreude. Some even showed confusion, as if asking: how could you have done such a stupid thing?


    Given Mildity¡¯s ill-tempered nature, none of the Giant Dragons sympathized with her. Instead, they looked thrilled, ready to spread the story widely.


    Without a doubt, Mildity would be socially dead among the Giant Dragon Clan from now on.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Mildity screamed and flew away, probably not daring to return to Vortex Island for a long time.


    Brooks stealthily gave a thumbs-up to Negris. My god, why had he not thought of this idea before?


    Mildity liked to show off, right? The next time she came bragging, anyone could just retort: ¡°Heard you licked your pee when you were little,¡± and see if she would have the face to stay.


    So, never offend those grandpas and grandmas. They can embarrass you for a long time just by mentioning an embarrassing incident from your childhood.


    Negris¡¯s prank on Mildity brought unexpected benefits for him. Surprisingly, all the Giant Dragons immediately accepted him as the clan elder who should have been long dead but was now reincarnated as an Embryo Dragon.


    Entering the incubation room, Brooks drove out the other Giant Dragons to be safe, then brought Ange to two dragon eggs in the corner.


    ¡°These two dragon eggs have been stuck for quite a while, I intended to bring them to you for help, Lord. But they are at a crucial stage and cannot be moved. I ask for your assistance. The Giant Dragon Clan will forever remember your kindness,¡± Brooks said seriously.


    Ange examined the two dragon eggs for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°No need for the Goddess of Beauty Fist.¡±

 Chapter 513: 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_1

    Chapter 513: Chapter 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_1


    Ange checked the dragon egg and found that it didn¡¯t require the Goddess of Beauty Fist, nor even the re-nurturing of the Juvenile Dragon¡¯s body. Without any past experience for the first time, Ange now believed that there was a simpler solution using the first hand experience he had gained.


    He used the Purification on the surface of the dragon¡¯s egg, purifying the pollutants on the surface. With a few strokes, even the tiny insects that were not visible to the naked eye disappeared completely.


    Ange¡¯s thoughts had already scanned the dragon egg in advance, choosing a spot that wouldn¡¯t hit the inner membrane neural line of the eggshell. He drilled a small hole and poured in Holy Essence Liquid.


    What were the main reasons for egg retention? It was because the nutrients inside the shell had been completely consumed. The development of the Juvenile Dragon had stalled, the nerves of the inner membrane couldn¡¯t break free and recede, leading to it being unable to leave the shell, until it eventually starved to death due to lack of nutrition.


    To solve this issue was quite simple, inject nutrients into the eggshell, allowing the Juvenile Dragon to continue its development, and eventually hatch.


    This may sound easy, but the Giant Dragon Clan had tried for hundreds of thousands of years, but all attempts had failed.


    They had drilled small holes in the eggshell, spat saliva inside it. Dragon saliva was undoubtedly a highly nutritious substance. Unfortunately, the eggs spoiled the next day.


    They also injected water, minced meat, and various other types of substances into the eggshell, but none of them worked.


    ¡°We also tried injecting Holy Essence Liquid, but we didn¡¯t have that much, it was too expensive, and it still spoiled.¡± Brooks muttered softly.


    ¡°I know all that, but maybe the operation was flawed. Did you notice that Ange had been using Purification the whole time? Purification was used on the eggshell, on the hole that was drilled, it was in a state of purification for almost the entire time, and that might be the key.¡± Negris said.


    Brooks nodded, ¡°It¡¯s as if it doesn¡¯t cost money. If this method really works, should I keep a couple of hundred priests from the Church of Light?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, the priests of the Undead God are much more useful, and only one is needed. I already have a suitable candidate, let him come to Vortex Island to handle the purification.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Just one? Will it be enough? Is it a human? I don¡¯t really want humans to come into the hatching room.¡± Brooks said.


    ¡°Ha, what if it¡¯s a dragon companion?¡± Negris laughed.


    ¡°A Dragon companion? A priest of the Undead God? How does that connect?¡± Brooks was somewhat surprised, ¡°Whose companion? Isn¡¯t this being irresponsible?¡±


    Giant Dragons had to take responsibility for their dragon companions. Companions who chose to worship other gods were seen as very irresponsible. Of course, not many dragons truly cared, but Brooks was the Clan Leader, he had to ask.


    Negris scratched his nose, awkwardly saying: ¡°It¡¯s Naeli¡¯s. You wouldn¡¯t believe how he became a dragon companion. He also has deep roots with the Spring Breeze Druid Loui, and is now learning the Purification and Face Purification Techniques from Madam Katie. Kvada, wouldn¡¯t this lead him to convert to worship the Goddess of Beauty?¡±


    At the end, Negris was a bit tongue-tied, this little guy had quite a bit of divine favor.


    In the Goddess of Beauty City, not sure if it was a response to this sense of blood, the little guy who had been playing with the mud sneezed. The snot dripped down but he sucked it back in however, it started to drip down again slowly.


    The little guy elicited a bright light, wiped it on his face, purified the snot and the dirt in his nostrils, even the grimy grime on his face was cleaned, revealing a soft and tender little face.


    ¡°Ahh ahh!¡± The little guy roared energetically and continued to play with the mud. He was making a sickle, a small hand hoe, an owl. These things were pretty deep in his memory now, even though he had forgotten the things before he was three, he still remembered these.


    He molded the mud carefully, even adding wood texture to the handle. After kneading, he tried to pick up the object.


    The mud-made object naturally broke apart as soon as he tried to pick him.


    The little guy didn¡¯t feel discouraged, pouted, kneaded it again, tried to pick it up again, and the wooden handle naturally broke again, turning into powder and scattering. The wind blew, and the powder actually floated up. The handle, which should have been made from mud, was now broken into wood powder.


    He turned the mud into sawdust...


    Ange tilted his head, sensing something. But he didn¡¯t investigate further, as there were too many things happening in his faith elemental force network every day. If he investigated each one in depth, he wouldn¡¯t have time to farm anymore.


    After both the retained eggs were filled with Holy Essence Liquid, Ange felt the gratitude coming from inside the eggs: chirp chirp chirp...


    He touched one of the eggs with his finger, and the Instant Death Halo was activated.


    The Holy Essence Liquid in the egg quickly consumed within half an hour, the eggshell made a crackling sound and a Juvenile Dragon broke the eggshell and crawled out from inside: chirp chirp chirp...


    Like the formula below, another half an hour later, the other egg hatched as well.


    Both eggs were at the final stage of hatching. According to the normal progress, they should have already hatched. However, Ange¡¯s arrival helped them cross the most crucial step.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Brooks¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. He had watched the whole process of nurturing a Juvenile Dragon last time, which he felt was quite complicated and took several days. This time it was okay, it was done in just half an hour.


    ¡°Where is it simple? Try it without acceleration and see how long it will take you.¡± Said Negris, ¡°A total of twenty liters of Holy Essence Liquid, totaling two hundred thousand, two halos, let¡¯s also count you two hundred thousand, a total of four hundred thousand, do you pay in cash or work off the debt?¡±

 Chapter 514: 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_2

    Chapter 514: Chapter 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_2


    ¡°Cash out, we have money now, four hundred thousand Demon Crystals, no big deal.¡± Brooks said with confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got money? You found a mine? How did you make it? Cash is best. And while we¡¯re at it, settle last time¡¯s debt. You promised to work off the debt, but halfway through your wife dragged you back.¡± Negris complained.


    ¡°My old face isn¡¯t worth much... fine, let¡¯s settle. We did find a mine. Hehe, you probably have no idea how abundant the resources are in the ocean. It¡¯s just some worthless rocks, they¡¯re everywhere.¡± Brooks stated.


    The Giant Dragons didn¡¯t care for Demon Crystals in the past because they didn¡¯t engage in any economic activities. Crucially, carrying Demon Crystals was only a nuisance. The real value of the crystals was in replenishing Magic Power and aiding cultivation. These perks were trivial for the Giant Dragons. To replenish their Magic Power, they would need to consume several tons of Demon Crystals each time.


    But now, Demon Crystals could solve their biggest headache ¨C laying eggs, so they suddenly became valuable. On Brooks¡¯ orders, countless Giant Dragons went searching and before long found Demon Crystal Mines on several islands.


    The overseas areas were untouched lands. There were even open-air Demon Crystal Mines. The Giant Dragons could uncover a heap of these with a few scratches from their claws. No wonder they dared to call Demon Crystals ¡®worthless rocks¡¯.


    ¡°Then mine some more. Oh, that won¡¯t do, if you mine too many and can¡¯t use them all, spending them in the human world could disrupt their economy. Nevermind, mine some and keep them aside, we¡¯ll cash in when we need to.¡± Negris suggested.


    While the two were casually chatting, Ange suddenly pointed to a dark round object in the hatching room and asked, ¡°Whose egg is this?¡±


    In the depths of the hatching room was a perfectly round stone that was half a person tall, stored amongst a pile of oddly shaped rocks. It didn¡¯t stand out.


    ¡°An egg? What egg? Isn¡¯t that just a stone?¡± Brooks and Negris were taken aback by Ange¡¯s assertion. It was as if a guest had come over and asked whose child the doll was, enough to scare someone to death.


    ¡°Egg.¡± Ange walked over, patted it, and found that it had petrified.


    ¡°This is a stone. How could there be such a round egg, don¡¯t make a joke, it¡¯s quite terrifying.¡± Negris complained.


    Since the Dragon Clan settled here, the layout of the hatching room had remained virtually unchanged, except for the wear and tear, which had significantly expanded the internal space. That change occurred hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    The heritage inheritance certainly would not record every round stone, so Negris didn¡¯t know how long this particular round stone had been here, but it had been here for at least ten thousand years.


    Because he himself had hatched here, and by that time, this round stone was already here.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s round, the surface doesn¡¯t have the patterns characteristic of an eggshell, and it¡¯s so small. How could it be an egg?¡± Negris continued to object because if it were indeed an egg, the matter would become extremely bone-chilling.


    ¡°Egg.¡± Ange stated. ¡°The patterns have worn off.¡±


    While saying that, he took out the Essence Bug Ash Liquid, preparing to drop it on the round stone to prove his point. However, he was stopped by Negris.


    A range of emotions crossed Negris¡¯ face as he hesitated and looked at Brooks.


    Brooks was somewhat annoyed, waiting to see how Ange would prove that the round stone was an egg. If Ange failed, Brooks was ready to ridicule him. After all, this was utterly absurd. From now on, whenever he saw a round stone, would he have to wonder if it was an egg?


    Unexpectedly, Negris stopped Ange and looked back at Brooks, giving him a puzzling look. What the hell was going on? Brooks paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Continue.¡± Brooks urged.


    ¡°What if it really is an egg?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Ah, impossible, how could it be an egg?¡± Brooks disbelieved.


    ¡°What if it is? Taking into account the size of the egg and the fact that it has petrified over hundreds of thousands of years, if it truly is an egg, who do you think it could belong to?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Ssshh, the Dragon God?¡± Brooks took a cold breath, thinking of a possibility.


    ¡°What will be the consequences if it has the slightest connection to the Dragon God?¡± Negris led him on.


    Unable to help himself, Brooks began to pace about, murmuring, ¡°Keep it for worship, no one can touch it. You need to submit a report and get permission even to look at it.¡±


    After a while, Brooks turned to Negris and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    Negris replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take away a round stone from here. No matter what happens to it later, whether it¡¯s broken, resurrected, hatched, or even if the Dragon God is revived, it has nothing to do with this rock.¡±


    On hearing this, Brooks started to whistle in shock. Undoubtedly, this was the best way to handle the situation. For a Dragon of Negris¡¯ status, taking a round stone from the hatching room was completely reasonable.


    If it was confirmed to be an egg, trying to remove it from the hatching room later would be met with the unanimous objection of all the Giant Dragons, who would want to consecrate the egg immediately. Any matter involving the egg would need to be backed up by a report and a request for permission.


    An egg that has been stored in the hatching room for hundreds of thousands of years could very well have been laid by the Dragon God. This is a relic of the Dragon God; no one could be disrespectful to it.


    But does this make any sense? Paying utmost respect to a stone?


    But what if Negris takes it away?


    Would it be resurrected? Hatched? Revive? Even if only a piece of skin or flesh was extracted, given Ange¡¯s ability, could he cultivate the creature inside?

 Chapter 515: 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_3

    Chapter 515: Chapter 297: Stone Egg of Hundreds of Thousands of Years_3


    What if there truly is the Dragon God or its descendent inside the egg? My God, would it be the rebirth of the Dragon God?


    Thinking about this, Brooks slapped himself and complained, ¡°I was almost caught up in your assumptions. All of this is based on the presumption that it¡¯s an egg. What if it¡¯s just a stone?¡±


    Negris admitted helplessly: ¡°Although, I doubted him earlier, Ange has never been wrong. Even if he claimed these stones are dragon droppings, I might believe him. Are you willing to risk it?¡±


    Brooks might not trust Ange as much as Negris does, but the frightening thing was¡ªwhat if¡ªit really was an egg? As the clan leader, he would not be able to do anything with the egg.


    But if it was just a stone...


    As Brooks left the incubation room with the two juvenile dragons, the whole Vortex Island came to life. Negris seized the opportunity and exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve missed this place and everyone here. The only thing I can¡¯t take away is the round stone in the incubation room.¡±


    When they returned to the cave, the Black Iron Crow was squatting next to the tuna, just staring at it blankly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to eat? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Luther asked, concerned.


    Black Night Raven shot him a glance, ¡°No knife.¡±


    Luther had left everything except his sword. Before being desperately hungry, the Black Night Raven would never resort to tearing into the fish with his bare claws.


    ¡°Come on, let me escort you out, there¡¯s nothing here to cater to you.¡± Brooks transformed back into his Giant Dragon Form, urging everyone.


    Everyone climbed onto Brooke¡¯s back and, soaring into the sky, Luther remarked, ¡°We could have teleported back, but Lord Nage said that he promised to sell you food. So we¡¯re going to drop off the food on your island first.¡±


    The Black Night Raven¡¯s eyes welled up, gratefully uttering, ¡°Thank you all, thank you, my Lord, for remembering. This food... it saved all our lives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Remember to thank the Undead God if you want to express your gratitude,¡± Luther responded casually.


    ...


    While Luther was distracting everyone outside, Ange and Negris¡¯s thoughts had already retreated into the Resting Palace. The round stone was being placed into a large bucket¡ªthe Essence Bug Ash Liquid slowly dripped onto it.


    The stone¡¯s surface quickly turned white, revealing the texture of an eggshell.


    ¡°By Bada! It really is an egg. Why can¡¯t I find any information about this egg in its bloodline? Is it not from our giant dragon lineage?¡± Negris murmured.


    Now that they knew it was an egg, they didn¡¯t mind wasting the Insect Ash Liquid. Ange kept pouring until the Essence Bug Ash Liquid filled the entire bucket, submerging the whole egg.


    Under the soak of the Insect Ash Liquid, the black shell surface kept shedding fragments, revealing a cream white material similar to eggshell. A strange wave spread from within the egg, hitting Ange head-on.


    Brooks, who was carrying everyone in flight, suddenly shuddered, looking around in confusion. The giant dragon of Dragon Island, Naeli of the Goddess of Beauty City, White Neck¡ªall their dragon descendants, felt an involuntary shudder at that moment.


    Ange cocked his head, puzzlingly stating, ¡°I think I can undergo the Dragon God Transformation again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Can you undergo the Ultimate Transformation? Or can you only do the Dragon God Transformation?¡± asked Negris.


    Whether transforming into Locke or into the Dragon God, there were always restrictions. After one transformation, it usually took several days to recover.


    Ange had already transformed once in Drake. And it had been just over a day since¡ªcould he transform again?

 Chapter 516: 298: Inside, There is a Spirit (This Book has Reached 1,000,000 Words)_1

    Chapter 516: Chapter 298: Inside, There is a Spirit (This Book has Reached 1,000,000 Words)_1


    Being able to transform into the Dragon God but not Locke, both essentially involve the Ultimate Transformation Technique. What could cause this discrepancy?


    Negris is at a loss. He can¡¯t sense any fluctuations from the egg-shaped stone and can¡¯t understand the situation Ange describes.


    Upon leaving the Temple of Rest and returning to his body, Negris notices Brooks behaving strangely, highly focused and incredibly alert.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Negris asks.


    Brooks hesitates, then replies, ¡°I sense something, but I don¡¯t know what.¡±


    This could be a severe problem. The Dragon Clan Chief, the God of Truth and Law, senses something but doesn¡¯t know what it is. This means something was able to evade his perception, a truly terrifying prospect. Who could have such ability?


    ¡°When?¡± Negris grows alert.


    ¡°Just now, but it¡¯s gone now,¡± Brooks explains.


    Just now? Negris hesitates after calculating the time. Could it be due to the stone egg? Ange mentioned some fluctuations, could they have caused this?


    Could fluctuations originating from within the Temple of Rest be felt even outside? If these fluctuations operate at the level of bloodlines, then it makes sense for them to be perceivable.


    With that thought, Negris asks, ¡°Was it only you who felt it? Maybe we should ask if others felt something as well.¡±


    Oh, right.


    Brooks catches on, but before he could send out a bloodline call, the dragons¡¯ bloodline calls reach him. Brooks listens carefully before stating, ¡°It seems like all dragons and dragonkin felt it. What could this mean?¡±


    After conjecturing for a moment, Brooks suddenly turns to look at Negris on his back.


    Seeing Negris¡¯s calm smile, Brooks asks in shock, ¡°Is that really an egg? Has it hatched?¡±


    Negris smiles mysteriously, ¡°An egg? I didn¡¯t see one. I merely took a stone.¡±


    Despite Negris¡¯s outright denial, Brooks attains sudden clarity. This discussion comes to a close. Regardless of who asks in the future, they will all say the same story, that it was merely a stone that was taken.


    Upon landing on Crow Island, Brooks and Negris share a conspiratorial whisper and seem to reach an agreement.


    ...


    Crow Island is a fat-ended, thin-waisted island with hundreds of square kilometers of densely forested and rugged terrain.


    In the narrow bay at the center of the island, well-protected by the land on its flanks, safe from wind, highly secluded and with level ground, becomes the nest of the Black Night Raven, home to thousands of people.


    However, the current settlements and farmland have been destroyed, leaving ragged, sallow-faced people scavenging for anything of value within the ruins.


    In the water channel of the bay, a few Snake People bearing human torsos and snake tails surface onto the beach, spearfishing bounty in tow. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready! We have a big catch today, a tuna, come now while it¡¯s still fresh.¡±


    Human survivors light up with smiles and flock over. Some bleed it, some cut it, some start a fire. For the young and weak who can¡¯t eat it raw, grilling it would be better.


    Leading the Snake People, who made a small pit on the sand that fills quickly with water where he coiled into to prevent drying out, asks, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Has the Captain not returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± a middle-aged human replies anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the voyage is going well, whether they¡¯ll be able to buy food. If they don¡¯t bring food back soon, people are going to starve to death on this island.¡±


    The leading Snake Person looks embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s too bad there are so few of us Snake People. We can¡¯t catch enough fish. Otherwise, nobody would starve.¡±


    The middle-aged human quickly shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t ever think that. You¡¯ve been very dedicated lately. We humans wouldn¡¯t get by with just eating fish. You¡¯ve already helped us a lot. If it weren¡¯t for the fish you¡¯ve caught, many of us would have starved by now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary,¡± the Snake Person gives a matter-of-fact reply, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Captain Black Crow rescuing us and allowing us to live here, we would have been captured and put on display ashore long ago. We¡¯re like a big family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are a family. To say any different would be to put too much distance between us. If it comes to an irrevocable point, you need to prioritize yourselves. After all, you Snake People can live well in these seas. If we starve in the end, then it¡¯s the will of the Dragon God,¡± the middle-aged man laughs sadly.


    Just as he finished speaking, a roar echoes from the sky: ¡°Bullshit! What does the Dragon God have to do with it! The Dragon God can¡¯t be bothered with your lives!¡±


    The middle-aged man, spotting the source of the roar, collapses in terror. A colossal golden figure plummets from the sky, eyes wide in rage, clearly the source of the roar.


    This is the end, the man thinks. The giant dragon heard me bad-mouth the Dragon God. I¡¯m a goner.


    Just as it¡¯s about to hit the ground, the giant golden dragon flaps its wings, whipping up a wild wind, blowing away all nearby humans and Snake People.


    The middle-aged human stammers, ¡°I... I apologize, Lord Dragon God. I... I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of You. Please, punish me. It has nothing to do with the others.¡±


    The golden giant dragon grumbles, ¡°Our reputation (as dragons) has been ruined by such talk. The ¡®will¡¯ and ¡®purpose¡¯ of the Dragon God, what the hell does that have to do with us? The Dragon God is far from leisurely.¡±

 Chapter 517: 298: Inside, theres a Spirit (This book has reached 1,000,000 words)_2

    Chapter 517: Chapter 298: Inside, there¡¯s a Spirit (This book has reached 1,000,000 words)_2


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t do good deeds. This sea is so vast and yet it¡¯s within our territory. However, nobody cares about the lives of the people here. Who else should they curse if not you? If you really care about the Dragon God¡¯s reputation, you should be doing more good deeds, providing medicine, sending medical help. Only then will people sing the praises of the Giant Dragon. Maybe, you could unify the faith and reignite the fire of belief in the Dragon God.¡±


    Another voice chimed in, and a bronze juvenile dragon flew down from the back of the Gold Dragon.


    Then, several humans and a horse with a cap slid down from the back of the dragon. On seeing one of the humans, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes bulged, ¡°Captain? Captain Night Raven? How...¡±


    Black Night Raven waved his hand, signaling him to remain silent, and then ordered, ¡°Pearls, bring out those hideaway pearls quickly. I¡¯ve bought grain, and they even deliver.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh.¡± The middle-aged man had a belly full of questions, but he held them back for the moment and swiftly fetched a bag that contained seven or eight black pearls as big as chicken eggs.


    Negris took them into his hands and looked at them with disdain. ¡°They could fetch a considerable sum of money, but they¡¯re of no use to us. Well, let it be.¡±.


    These black pearls of this size are precious and priceless. They are of no use to them, but for an equivalent exchange, they cannot just give things away. Black Night Raven had to offer something in return. This was the only thing she could come up with at the moment, so she reluctantly accepted it.


    The transfer of two hundred tons of grain sparked a wave of cheer among the crowd.


    Ange and the others gathered after completing their task. Negris said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving. Remember to give thanks to the Undead God.¡±


    Ange brought out the Staff of Heaven, opened the portal, and teleported one by one to the Holy Kingdom. Their miraculous disappearance sparked further awe among the crowd, and in the end, only a startled Brooks was left on the bay.


    Black Night Raven carefully accompanied him, not understanding why Brooks was still lingering when the Lord had left.


    Brooks was startled because Negris was right. He used to have distain for such actions like providing medical aid and food. What¡¯s the use of that?


    Even if the total population scattered across the sea was less than half a million, and all these people praised the Giant Dragon, what use would it be?


    The Church of Light, being a major religious group with hundreds of millions of followers, still abides by the rules of the Dragon Clan when on the sea waters.


    Of course, once on land, Brooks was as docile as a small lizard.


    Because their number is so small, the Dragon Clan didn¡¯t really care about the intelligent beings on the sea. Plus, they were dispersed over different islands, making it troublesome to help.


    But, as Negris said, the sea is under the power of the Dragon Clan. Nobody else can or dares to venture deep into the sea. But, if the Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t care about them, then no one else will. Wouldn¡¯t they be cursed for dying of hunger or disease?


    If there was no Dragon Clan, wouldn¡¯t someone like Anthony be trying to extend his reach into the sea?


    Another point is, are hundreds of thousands of believers really unimportant? Lord Ange also only has hundreds of thousands of followers, right? It seems like he can make it work. Should we incorporate them and establish a faith in the Dragon God?


    If operated well, it could reignite the fire of belief in the Dragon God...


    Thinking of this, Brooks stood up, his huge figure casting a shadow over Black Night Raven. He smiled and asked, ¡°Black Night Raven, do you want to be sheltered by our Giant Dragon Clan, and rule dominantly over this sea territory?¡±


    There¡¯s such a good thing? Black Night Raven nodded vigorously, his head bobbing like a pecking chick.


    ¡°However, our dragon clan only shelters believers of the Dragon God,¡± said Brooks.


    Black Night Raven nodded violently, then pointed to Brooks and shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone come over, the Dragon God, shields us, thank the Dragon God!¡±


    Across the sea, the Giant Dragon is supreme, and there are countless legends about them. Many old sailors have even witnessed the majestic sight of the Giant Dragon sweeping over the sea surface at high speed.


    Now this massive creature was taking the initiative to protect them, and the only requirement was their belief?


    Even when the Giant Dragons did not protect them, people at sea believed in the Dragon God. Even Black Night Raven, who didn¡¯t believe, would habitually swear by the name of the Dragon God. It was as if they didn¡¯t have to pay anything.


    Heavens, there¡¯s such a good thing? It must be the blessing of the Undead God, thank the Undead God!


    Black Night Raven was not stupid, of course, she understood why Brooks had taken the initiative to protect her. The Giant Dragon who had always ignored human beings, why suddenly protect her?


    Isn¡¯t it because of Ange and the others? Without Ange taking her to Dragon Island, without the Bronze Dragon saying those words, this Gold Dragon would¡¯ve scared her.


    The others didn¡¯t understand, but since they already believed in the Dragon God, hearing Black Night Raven¡¯s shout, they all became overjoyed and quickly gathered around, kneeling and paying respects, including the several Snake People.


    Brooks noticed the Snake People, sniffing as he asked, ¡°You are Dragon thrift. Whose thrift are you?¡±


    The Snake People said a name.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that one. It has returned to the Dragon Tomb to sleep eternally. Otherwise, I would have to hold it accountable for neglecting its Dragon thrift,¡± said Brooks authoritatively.


    The few Snake People went limp at his words. The name they mentioned was regarded as their god in their legacy. But now, according to the tone of the Gold Dragon, if their god hadn¡¯t died, it would have been held accountable?


    This Gold Dragon seemed really powerful. What is its background?


    Brooks blew a breath towards the few Snake People.

 Chapter 518: 298 Inside, There is a Spirit (This book has 1,000,000 words)_3

    Chapter 518: Chapter 298 Inside, There is a Spirit (This book has 1,000,000 words)_3


    A giant dragon¡¯s breath can incinerate a city, but most people have never seen another type of dragon breath, one that enables a dragon offspring to transform.


    The snake people felt just a spring breeze brushing their faces, which made their entire bodies feel good. Before long, they started to feel itchy all over. They rushed to a pile of stones and started rubbing themselves against them. By nightfall, they began to shed their skin.


    The snake people who shed their skin seemed as if they had been reborn. The upper part of their bodies that had been smoothly human-like, now sprouted small hard scales on the outsides of their arms, their waists, and their back, leaving only their chest and belly still smooth. With this change, their defensive power greatly increased.


    They found small sharp horns growing out of their foreheads, and to their shock, they found they could sense water element, with a little practice, their flexibility in water would greatly increase.


    Apart from this, their body size had also grown. Even though a snake person only shed its skin twice in its lifetime, Brucek¡¯s breath had allowed them to shed their skin for the third time. If this isn¡¯t a god, then what is?


    After having demonstrated such powerful actions in his giant dragon form, Brucek turned back into his human form, providing medical treatment and medications as per Negris¡¯s advice.


    This was the easiest way to win over hearts. Watching their comrades cured from the excruciating pain under Brucek¡¯s magic, their faith and devotion grew steadfast.


    ¡°Yo ho? So much food? Didn¡¯t we steal all your food? Where do you get them from?¡± a voice suddenly broke in.


    Looking around, they saw a large number of pirates clad in waterproof outfits emerging from the sea in the bay, quietly approaching, completely surrounding their camp.


    The Black Night Raven slapped his leg, excitedly saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Canglong Pirate Group. Oh my, why am I so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Where is Black Night Raven? Who killed my vice-captain? Come out! What kind of sorcery did you use to summon the Gold Dragon? Hand over the magic artifact that you used for the summoning, or I will kill all your people!¡± shouted the pirate in the lead, who seemed to be the Captain of Azure Dragon.


    Black Night Raven suddenly understood, ¡°So he thought that you were summoned by me, Lord Brooks?¡±


    Inside his human guise, Brucek¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Let¡¯s just play along, take something and show it to him, and then call out my name.¡±


    Nodding enthusiastically, Black Night Raven picked up a random stone from the ground, rushed forward and shouted, ¡°So you¡¯re the Captain of Azure Dragon? You know I can summon a Gold Dragon, so why did you dare to come to me? Don¡¯t you fear death? Look at this! This is the Dragon God Stone!¡±


    The Captain of Azure Dragon was taken aback by the insignificant-looking stone in Black Night Raven¡¯s hand, that had neither luster nor any magical fluctuation. After a moment¡¯s pause, he burst out laughing, ¡°You want to deceive me with a lousy stone? Hand over the magical artifact, or I will kill everyone.¡±


    ¡°But this is it,¡± Black Night Raven brandished the stone in his hand. ¡°Lord Brooks! In the name of the Dragon God, I call out your name. Come forth, Gold Dragon Brucek!¡±


    Just as the Captain of Azure Dragon was about to laugh, he suddenly heard the dragon¡¯s roar piercing the darkness, and a huge golden figure, highly visible even in the dark, pounced towards him.


    Before being swallowed by the dragon breath, the only thought in the Captain of Azure Dragon¡¯s mind was: the damned stone really does summon the Gold Dragon¡ª


    Early the next day, the Canglong Pirate Group, now under new leadership, hoisted Black Night Raven¡¯s flag and set sail slowly towards Drake Island.


    Black Night Raven stood on the bridge of the flagship, face beaming with happiness, ¡°Why am I so lucky all the time? I¡¯ll worship the Undead God from now on.¡±


    Behind him, the former Canglong Pirates, now his men, were looking at the stone in Raven¡¯s hand, their faces full of reverence.


    With the movement of the pirate group, there began spreading a legend about the Divine Dragon Stone that summoned the Gold Dragon across the ocean.


    Negris had no idea that their mere circumnavigation of the ocean would change the balance of power in the ocean. Regardless, she had no time to care about it right now, for upon their return to the Goddess of Beauty City, Katie came to them with a child in her arms.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the dragonkin child that the Spring Breeze Druid adopted? What happened? Did he get into trouble? What¡¯s he holding? Straw? A straw-made owl?¡± Negris asked with confusion.


    Katie let out a bitter smile, ¡°I have no idea what he has done either, but he has shaped them into these forms using clay. Little Bu, tell everyone. How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Clay? Little Bu? Clay straw? What do you mean?¡± Negris was astounded.


    Ange, who had been tilting his head watching the whole time, suddenly pointed to the straw owl, ¡°Inside, there¡¯s a spirit.¡±


    PS: It¡¯s the last day. I¡¯m using the monthly votes you guys have given me for a lottery. It seems I¡¯ve won something, not sure if it¡¯s real or not, will keep you updated when it arrives.

 Chapter 519: 299: Ranked Fifth Knight Group_1

    Chapter 519: Chapter 299: Ranked Fifth Knight Group_1


    Undead beings have a soul, but actually, it consists of two parts; the spirit, which is consciousness, and the soul, which is the vessel. What Ange is saying is that there is a consciousness in this straw owl.


    This isn¡¯t a rare occurrence; some Soul Devices also have consciousness, such as the Earth Hammer, the Bronze Book...


    The spirit in the straw owl is essentially the same as Negris. However, the moment Ange touched it, he immediately sensed a difference. This consciousness was murmuring:


    ¡°My child, take care.¡±


    ¡°The Magic Rice is almost successful, I am not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I am the strongest Druid.¡±


    ¡°Dragon feces really stinks...¡±


    Not one of these was new to Ange. He had heard all of this from the dying thoughts of Spring Breeze Skeleton previously.


    Ange tilted his head, pointing at the little one and said: ¡°This consciousness, it was created by him.¡±


    Only a manufactured consciousness would be so rigid and monotonous, but this was already miraculous. The little one had created consciousness.


    For now, it was uncertain as to what level this consciousness held, whether it had wisdom or not. However, for a child who has not studied anything to create a consciousness from the dying thoughts of a corpse, it was definitely not a trivial matter.


    Negris was stupefied. Whether it was the straw crafted from mud or the fabricated consciousness, neither was within the normal power system. Only Divine Arts could yield such miraculous effects.


    But could a child of a few years old define Divine Arts? Was this a joke?


    ¡°Little Bu, wait a minute, why do you call him Little Bu?¡± Thinking of a question, Negris turned to ask Katie.


    ¡°Did you name him?¡± Katie asked.


    Negris frowned, thinking for a while. He couldn¡¯t remember if he had given a name or if Spring Breeze Druid had named him.


    ¡°So, I temporarily call him Little Bu. Lord Nage, would you like to name him?¡± Katie asked.


    Negris shook his head: ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s call him Little Bu. It sounds pleasant.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Negris continued asking: ¡°What did you mean when you said he formed the straw owl using mud? How can mud be shaped into straw?¡±


    Katie spread her hands cluelessly, ¡°I am not sure either. I just saw him shaping it and suddenly, it became a lump of straw.¡±


    Speaking of it, Katie asked Little Bu softly, ¡°Little Bu, how did you do it? Could you show Lord Nage?¡±


    ¡°Aoao!¡± Little Bu shook his head, clutching the straw owl tightly.


    Negris was stunned. Why could everyone speak the Aoao language? Was it taught by Little Angel?


    He could understand the Aoao language. Little Bu was saying, ¡°One made, can¡¯t make again.¡±


    The general meaning was, he had already made one, and could not make a second one.


    Negris bent over in front of Little Bu and asked kindly, ¡°Little Bu, why did you think of making an owl?¡±


    Little Bu pointed to the straw owl and said clearly in the common language, ¡°Grandpa Wind.¡±


    The little one, who could hardly articulate words, spoke these few words so clearly. Clearly, someone taught him patiently.


    Negris flew up sighing, ¡°Alas, this little one, he never forgot Spring Breeze Druid. Perhaps because Spring Breeze often shapeshifted into an owl, he mistook the owl for Grandpa Wind. It¡¯s pitiful. He remembers the things from the past.¡±


    Katie nodded, ¡°Yes, the poor kid. He would often wake up from nightmares, crying and holding me, saying poop smells bad. What kind of poop was it that he can still remember it?¡±


    Negris awkwardly scratched his nose, about to steer away from the topic when he suddenly heard the Aoao language behind him.


    Turning his head, Little Angel had already moved Little Bu to the mud nearby. Along with Ange¡¯s Little Zombie, they all knelt on their knees to form a circle. In the center of the circle, Ange began to pour water.


    Once done with the watering, Little Angel ¡®Aoao¡¯-ed at him.


    ¡°Aoao?¡±


    ¡°Aoao!¡±


    ¡°Aoao~¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Wahwah...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After a round of friendly and enthusiastic communication, Little Bu, with two black circles under his eyes, grudgingly started to shape the mud. Despite claiming he couldn¡¯t make another one, a new mud owl slowly took form in his hands.


    Negris did not know what to say. These beings that could only ¡®Aoao¡¯, their communication methods were more rough and direct.


    Katie was heartbroken, but she did not dare to say anything. She could only nervously twisted the ends of her clothes.


    After the mud was shaped into an owl, Little Bu painstakingly carved out the details. The eyes and feathers appeared vivid. Once all the details were complete, Little Bu reached out to pick it up.


    The mud owl couldn¡¯t be picked up, of course. But when Little Bu tried hard to pick it up, the mud owl broke down into a lump of straw.


    ¡°Sss, it really changed from mud to straw. How is this possible? Could it be some Illusion Technique? Doesn¡¯t this mean a change in elements?¡± Negris gasped, whispering incredulously to himself.


    This kind of change from one substance to another already surpassed his understanding. He could not fathom how it was possible. Was it Divine Arts?


    Only Divine Arts could bring about such irrational transformations. Or perhaps, it adhered to another set of rules, the rules of the gods.


    With this thought, Negris hurriedly flew past Ange and asked, ¡°Is he your follower? Could you stop squatting? You¡¯re a grown-up, a god at that with everyone watching. Don¡¯t act like a child.¡±

 Chapter 520: 299: Ranked Fifth Knight Group_2

    Chapter 520: Chapter 299: Ranked Fifth Knight Group_2


    Only Ange would do such a thing. To think that a Trinity God is crouching on the ground watching children play with mud.


    Ange nods.


    ¡°Which deity is it?¡±


    ¡°The God of Farming.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Negris has an ¡°I knew it¡± expression: ¡°So is this considered defining a Divine Art now? Can you use this divine art?¡±


    Ange nods his head, kneads a bone out of the mud and picks it up.


    The mud-kneaded bone turns instantly into a bone made of straw.


    ¡°...Can it only change to straw? Can¡¯t it become something else? What use is it to turn mud into straw...¡± Negris sighs: ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have any expectations.¡±


    Originally, he thought that Ange could be a little more powerful, maybe improve this divine art. After all, Little Bu is just a child under five years old. He can transform things into straw, can¡¯t Ange modify the art and transform them into something else? For example, into gold or silver?


    This is a transformation of elements, like turning the ¡®earth¡¯ element into a ¡®wood¡¯ element. It¡¯s a creation of a divine technique. However, of course, there is no such ¡®wood¡¯ element.


    Ange tilts his head in thought, picks up the straw bone and throws it to Lightning: ¡°Eat.¡±


    Lightning caught it in his mouth and asked while chewing, ¡°Why should I eat this? It¡¯s so hard to chew and prickly. I want to eat the sprouts of the World Tree.¡±


    Even though it was hard to swallow, Lightning chewed and swallowed it anyway. He thought that the straw Ange threw over was something special since Ange had made it. But after swallowing it, he found out that it was just ordinary straw, even the taste was exactly the same.


    It had been a long time since Lightning, the dignified lord, had chewed on straw. He hadn¡¯t tasted it since he started following Ange, usually it would be at least beet leaves.


    ¡°Ugh, it really tastes terrible.¡± Lightning spat out saliva, spitting out some pieces that had poked his mouth.


    Only then did Ange speak: ¡°It¡¯s edible.¡±


    Negris understood what he meant and said in an annoyed tone: ¡°Yes, yes, it can be eaten and can be used to feed horses, mud into straw, for feeding horses.¡±


    This is impossible. Don¡¯t think that just because it¡¯s mud turning into straw and both are worthless, it doesn¡¯t need divine power. Consuming a lot of divine power just to turn mud into straw to eat? That¡¯s insane.


    For now, that¡¯s all that could be done. The real reason Ange was flustered was that he could only change things into straw.


    ¡°What about the spirit in this?¡± Negris pointed to the consciousness in the straw owl.


    After all, straw is just straw. It can¡¯t be used as a medium for consciousness for too long before it falls apart. We need to figure out a way to transfer it somewhere else.


    Ange took out a straw man¡¯s hat. He had collected many straw man¡¯s hats when he was on the farm, but most of them were broken until Negris got the Gold-touch Stick and fixed them.


    But by then it didn¡¯t matter anymore, there were many straw man¡¯s hats in Durken¡¯s palace.


    He transferred the consciousness into the hat and put it back on the straw owl.


    ¡°Yes, yes, this will do. The straw man¡¯s hat is the main part. As long as the hat isn¡¯t broken, if the straw falls apart, you can just tie it back together.¡± Negris nodded and said.


    The consciousness slowly fused with the hat. Suddenly, the straw owl transformed into a crude owl, a living one.


    However, anyone could tell that it was a fake because the intensity of the consciousness was too low. Everyone present could see through this illusion.


    Only Little Bu didn¡¯t care. He excitedly hugged the straw owl and shouted, ¡°Grandpa Wind.¡±


    Under the illusion of the hat, the owl spoke in a human voice: ¡°Dragon poop smells so bad... I am the strongest Druid... Take care, child...¡±


    Negris had a black line on his forehead and turned around to remind them, ¡°Don¡¯t let Naeli see it.¡±


    Katie nodded her head without really understanding.


    There¡¯s an additional consciousness, but it¡¯s not complete, resembling more of an incomplete spiritual body like ghosts and specters. However, its significance is particularly profound, because it was created by Little Bu.


    This is not the consciousness of Spring Breeze Druid Loui, but a consciousness given some similar behavioral traits by Little Bu based on his own memory. If anything goes beyond Little Bu¡¯s memory, it won¡¯t exist.


    For instance, in his perception, ¡®Grandpa Wind¡¯ is just an owl. He might not even remember how Spring Breeze Druid Loui looked like in human form.


    ¡°Train him well in the future. He¡¯s this formidable at such a young age, who knows what great things he can accomplish when he grows up,¡± sighed Negris.


    ¡°Alright, should we send him to Stellaris Academy then? Hiludi mentioned there¡¯s an enlightenment class, and three-year-old children can be sent there to receive magician enlightenment. She said it¡¯s best to learn Magic Language as soon as possible, children have the best language talent. My language ability has degenerated as I grew older. I wanted to learn Aoao language, but I couldn¡¯t learn a sentence. But he picked it up easily.¡± Katie babbled on.


    ¡°And also the enli...¡± Just as she was about to say something, a deep voice suddenly rang, ¡°Whoo whoo whoo ¨C Tree Man Gore ¨C Enemy spotted ¨C Engage!¡±


    The deep voice could carry very far, and the whole Goddess of Beauty City was instantly buzzing.


    Ange instantly levitated and looked toward the direction of Fallen Dragon Lake.


    Fallen Dragon Lake and the Great Rift form a line, looking like an exclamation mark when viewed from the sky. Goddess of Beauty City was built on the plain between the Great Rift and East River. Heading south for more than two hundred kilometers, you would reach the Hope Oasis.


    If the enemy came from the south, they would first have to go through the Oasis and the desert.


    The Oasis¡¯s economy is now very active, and the traffic is busy. A large body of enemies could not silently cross the desert and Oasis, and attack Goddess of Beauty City from the south.


    It¡¯s also impossible to attack along the river course. East River¡¯s defense is of utmost importance. Some river sections even require manpower to pull the boat across. Large groups of enemies attacking along the river would be dreaming.


    The only direction that could silently be attacked is the west side of the Fallen Dragon Lake. The lake is several hundred kilometers wide and is as vast as the ocean. It¡¯s too easy to sneak in from any direction.


    Of course, Ange would not analyze that much. He looked this way mainly because Tree Man Gore was also guarding this way.


    Just then, Ange sensed Anthony¡¯s urgent call in his soul: ¡°Lord, Lord, I¡¯ve received information that the consumption of fodder by the Flying Dragon Knights has greatly decreased recently. I suspect that they have taken action. I don¡¯t know whether the target is me or you. Please notify Lord Nage to be vigilant.¡±


    Ange replied: ¡°It¡¯s me. I see flying dragons.¡±


    On the surface of Fallen Dragon Lake, a dense crowd of flying dragons was flying almost skimming along the water surface, pressing towards the Goddess of Beauty City.


    Flying Dragon Knights, the fifth-ranked air-mounted knight group in the realm. Their force only totals a thousand, and their mounts are very common flying dragons, a type of low-level dragon beast.


    However, even though they are low-level dragon beasts, flying dragons are six meters long, with an eight-meter wingspan. They can easily carry fully armed knights for long-distance expeditions.


    Unlike ordinary horses, horses need to rest after running for several tens of kilometers. Flying dragons don¡¯t need to. They can fly thousands of kilometers in one breath and can spit fireballs and bite enemies. Even if they fall to the ground, they are huge creatures that are six to seven meters long.


    When the number of these huge creatures reaches a thousand, their flight is like a cloud, a dense black.


    Compared with such flying dragon knights, the flying wing knights they encountered before were simply a joke. Although the numbers were similar, their battle power was worlds apart.


    Although the battle power of Flying Dragon Knights is strong, they can only be ranked fifth among air-mounted knight groups because the first four are even stronger.


    For example, the first-ranked Giant Dragon Legion, the second-ranked Stellaris Mage Group, the third-ranked Double-headed Chimera Knight Group, and the fourth-ranked Gryphon Knight Dwarves.


    The Flying Dragon Knight Corps belongs to the Church of Light and is directly commanded by Guliani. Obviously, after being vetoed at the Dimension Security Conference, Guliani decided to execute the proposal to expel abyss nomads himself.


    The Dimension Security Conference is a regular meeting to coordinate the major powers of the dimension. But if one party does not abide by the agreement and insists on forcing it...


    Then unless the other parties directly send troops and intervene with force, they can only scold them at the next conference.


    In the security meeting, Ange has four allies. There will be four people to help him scold, but he needs to disperse these Flying Dragon Knights first.

 Chapter 521: 300: Is the Dragon Beast Afraid of Dragon Prestige? _1

    Chapter 521: Chapter 300: Is the Dragon Beast Afraid of Dragon Prestige? _1


    The leader of the Dragon Knight Brigade, Captain Aimer, had a solemn look on his face, and remained silent. This perturbed his deputy, Shuyin, who asked, ¡°You seem preoccupied. Did you lose in cards again yesterday?¡±


    Airborne units, whilst in flight, face severe communication difficulties, which prevents them from executing intricate formations and coordinating maneuvers as seamlessly as their ground-based counterparts. The basic tactic is quite simple. Junior Knights follow their Lead Knight, Lead Knights follow the Knights, Knights follow the Great Knights, the Great Knights follow the Captain, who basically leads the charge.


    To reach the level of a Knight, one must be a High-level Sword Fighter who has the ability to shape-shift utilizing his battle energy. This season swordsman can do some things that the low-level ones can¡¯t.


    Like focusing their voice into a single stream and directing it at a target to communicate while in flight.


    This tactic is advanced and is difficult to master for most. Only high-level Sword Fighters can provide the fundamental basis, but even they require long-term training to fully grasp it. Most High-Level Sword Fighters are not in the position to practice this complicated and seldom used tactic due to their struggle for livelihood.


    Only these airborne knights would practice such tactic from an early age, and after they cross the threshold of becoming a High-Level Sword Fighter, they are able to apply this skill immediately.


    Shuyin¡¯s voice was sent directly to Aimer¡¯s ear, as if he were speaking directly to him.


    Aimer shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t play cards before a battle, nor do I think about anything unrelated to the fight.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s about the battle then. Why do you look so serious? Is the enemy that strong?¡± Shuyin asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you read the battle reports?¡± Aimer asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am puzzled. Isn¡¯t it just a bunch of abyssal nomads? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s too much to worry about. With us all heading out, besides those air knights ranked on the leaderboard, who else can stop us?¡± Shuyin asserted confidently.


    Aimer shook his head patiently and responded, ¡°If there was nothing to worry about, would the King send us all out? Do you know how much grain is consumed daily when the entire army is mobilized? As we venture deeper into the desert ¨C or even take a detour ¨C do you realize how many soldiers will be needed to back us up? Do you think the enemy that we¡¯re making such huge expenditures to ambush is one we don¡¯t need to worry about? You¡¯re being complacent.¡±


    Although Shuyin didn¡¯t entirely agree, he straightened his face and said, ¡°Yes, Captain, you are correct. I was careless. The enemy that requires us to mobilize the entire army must not be ordinary. May I know if you¡¯ve analyzed anything from the battle reports?¡±


    Aimer shook his head, ¡°These Abyssal nomads are strange. What I am going to tell you isn¡¯t mentioned in the battle reports.¡±


    Shuyin¡¯s interest was piqued. He knew that Captain Aimer, being an heir to a long-standing noble family, had access to information far beyond his which was an upstart from a minor noble family.


    ¡°The leader of these Abyssal Nomads is Ange,¡± Aimer revealed.


    Shuyin was shocked. ¡°You mean the Ange that the elves were searching all over the world for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same place that the Elves sent their whole force to, resulting in us being in level-four security for a month,¡± Aimer confirmed.


    Shuyin frowned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. From the scale of the Elves¡¯ forces, they were obviously seeking revenge. I thought they were about to launch a Planar War. If this was where their target was, then why did they apologize to Ange afterward? Could it have been because they lost ¨C hence the need for apology?¡±


    Even as he voiced the last part, Shuyin found it ridiculous, the Elves losing?


    Aimer nodded. ¡°Not only did they apologize, they also had to compensate. Did you see the Giant War Tree in the battle report?¡±


    Shuyin was taken aback and then grimaced as a gust of wind blew into his mouth. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. I thought the Elves only rented out those War Trees. Could it be that they rented one?¡±


    ¡°No, only the lower-level War Trees are available for rent. The one in Goddess City is a Super War Gigantic Tree which was only responsible for guarding the Tree of Life. In human terms, it would be akin to the Royal Knight Brigade or the Defense Legion,¡± Aimer explained.


    Without these descriptions, it would have been more difficult for Shuyin to understand. But as soon as he heard the analogy, he laughed out loud. ¡°You mean those glittering dragon dung eggs?¡±


    Aimer¡¯s cheeks twitched with embarrassment. He realized his analogy was inappropriate. Regardless of the country, the Royal Knight Brigade or Defense Legion tended to be a place for nobles¡¯ offspring to gain prestige. They were fully equipped, but lacked fighting power ¨C like shiny dragon dung eggs that stunk to high heaven.


    ¡°The Super War Gigantic Tree is far from a dragon dung egg. It¡¯s the Elves¡¯ greatest asset. Capable of contending with even Giant Dragons, it possesses unparalleled firepower that¡¯s ten times more potent than lower-level War Trees. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen how deadly ten lower-level War Trees can be.¡±


    ¡°Crap, that explains why you had the Heavy Loading Squad bring all those incendiary grenades and flaming arrows ¨C it was to crash this monstrosity,¡± Shuyin finally revealed the realization. ¡°But surely the existence of a single super War Gigantic Tree doesn¡¯t warrant such a heedful response?¡±


    Aimer chuckled, ¡°Because that might be the least of their power. Have you heard of the Fallen Angel Shamara? Well, it¡¯s been reported that Shamara has now sided with these Abyssal Nomads.¡±


    ¡°And, you know about the Silver dragon and the Bronze Dragon right? There¡¯s news that there are at least three Juvenile Dragons in the Goddess of Beauty City. One of them is underdeveloped, but the others are air-superiority capable. Furthermore, there¡¯s a mature ¡®strange¡¯ dragon, the species of which we don¡¯t know but it¡¯s about twenty to thirty meters long.¡±

 Chapter 522: 300: Is the Dragon Beast Afraid of Dragon Prestige? _2

    Chapter 522: Chapter 300: Is the Dragon Beast Afraid of Dragon Prestige? _2


    Shamara was one thing, but the giant dragons required caution from the adjutant, because their flying dragons were a type of dragon beasts, and the giant dragons held a bloodline suppression over them; just seeing a giant dragon, let alone confronting it, having the ability to maintain stable flight was already quite good.


    Furthermore, even if the flying dragons were trained and mustered the courage to attack the giant dragon, they were not a match for it.


    The adjutant turned to glance back, his gaze fell on a floating magic carriage that was in the rear. It was a carriage without wheels that could hover in the air. The carriage was shaped like a cobblestone, wider in the middle and thinner at both ends, round and smooth.


    Four griffins were pulling the carriage, flying at a slightly higher altitude than most of the flying dragons, smoothly and gracefully.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you invited the Arcane Mage, Owenson. His elemental javelin can restrict the giant dragon.¡± The adjutant suddenly realized.


    Aimer nodded, ¡°They also have twenty or so mixed-blood titans, likely having the bloodline of the Thunder Titan, and there are a bunch of miscellaneous characters.¡±


    If Luther and Lightning knew that they were classified as ¡®miscellaneous¡¯, they would certainly erupt in anger.


    The adjutant still could not understand ¨C after all, who were they? The Flying Dragon Knights! The fifth strongest aerial knight unit in the plane.


    Those who outranked them were not human forces. Even the numerically superior human force, the Stellaris Magician Group, comprised creatures and elemental beings. Thus, the Flying Dragon Knights could also claim to be the strongest human force.


    As the strongest human force, wouldn¡¯t they be able to deal with such an enemy lineup?


    ¡°I just want you to be cautious and not underestimate your opponent. If it gets too challenging, I won¡¯t be there.¡± Aimer spoke. ¡°Our combat strength is not what I¡¯m most concerned about, it¡¯s the people behind them.¡±


    The adjutant asked curiously, ¡°We are directly under the reign of Guliani, who else could be more important than the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°You know the Plane Security Meeting, right? Lord Dyson and the Emperor brought it up twice. When it came to dealing with these nomads of the abyss, none of the movements could get through. So it is certain they have connections with the Dragon Clan, the elves, and even Lord Anthony. Judging by the elves¡¯ actions, if we do not kill all these nomads in a single blow, the elves are likely to send troops to assistance and we might end up facing the two-headed Chimera Knights.¡±


    The adjutant said confidently, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, how could they possibly withstand our attack? As long as there aren¡¯t dozens of giant dragons exerting their dragon¡¯s prestige and scaring the children. The Flying Dragon Knights are sure to overcome everything.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s the spirit. Carry on and overcome everything because we are¡ª¡± The final sentence was shouted out by Aimer, his voice echoing with fighting spirit.


    The only response from his subordinates and the adjutant was an invigorated echo, ¡°The Flying Dragon Knights!¡±


    ¡°We are¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Flying Dragon Knights! Invincible in battle! Pressing on with courage!¡±


    They could already see land ahead, indicating that they had flown over Fallen Dragon Lake, which was hundreds of kilometers wide. The shore was covered in vast, orderly rice fields, their golden crops weighed down heavily, causing the stalks to bend.


    Some knights who had an understanding of agriculture couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°So many rice fields? Isn¡¯t this a saltwater lake? We were repeatedly warned not to drink the water from the lake on the way here, then why are there so many rice fields?¡±


    Not everyone knew about the existence of saltwater rice.


    Just then, a row of black balls was flung over from the distance, following a smooth parabolic trajectory and dropping into the formation of the Flying Dragon Knights.


    Aimer shouted loudly, ¡°Enemy attack! Scatter! Enemy attack! It could be exploding fruits!¡±


    Because of incident with the War Giant Tree near the Goddess of Beauty City, these balls flung over could likely be explosive fruits.


    Indeed, the balls flew over the formation of the Flying Dragon Knights and suddenly exploded in mid-air, scattering countless small black specks in all directions.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Covered by the exploding black specks, many Flying Dragon Knights cried out in horror.


    There were also quick-reacting Flying Dragon Knights who used their fighting spirits, or raised their shields, resisting these small black specks. The sound of continuous clanging reverberated as the black specks failed to break their defenses.


    But before they could rejoice, the flying dragons beneath them staggered, wailing in pain.


    The small black specks from the exploding fruits pierced the most fragile wing membranes of the flying dragons, instantly reducing their maneuverability, and in some cases, completely incapacitating them. If they continued to fly, the pierced wing membrane would continue to tear, eventually forming a large hole incapable of holding the wind.


    The Dragon Knights scattered like a disturbed hornet¡¯s nest.


    On the other end of the parabola, Gore, the Tree Man, swept its other hand along the tree trunk, snatching up the explosive fruits as he passed by.


    It lowered its long arm to the ground, then swung its trunk. Being a War Tree Man reaching a hundred meters in height, it could swing with an amplitude of tens of meters. Coupled with the arm stretched to the ground, this constituted a lever force over a hundred meters long.


    The arm swung with great force, flinging the ten explosive fruits held in the hand like cannonballs into the distance.


    While hurling the fruits, Gore spoke to Ange and the others who had rushed over: ¡°So many flying dragons, everyone run quick, I might not be able to handle them. I¡¯ve stored up two hundred explosive fruits, ten per toss, and they¡¯ll be gone after twenty tosses. I can produce twenty fruits an hour, after I use up these stored fruits, I¡¯ll have to grow them slowly. You guys run, I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    ¡°Gore, changing your name, huh? Brave Gore, is it?¡± Lightning, carrying Ange into the air, responded with a smirk.


    Gore ignored it, and instead turned to Ange saying, ¡°Take care of God of Life.¡±


    Of course, Talkative Goler isn¡¯t brave, it¡¯s just willing to sacrifice everything for the God of Life.


    Lightning pouted, not used to its once verbally combative companion suddenly acting courageous.


    Ange took out the Little Sapling, put it on his head and then walked on air. He climbed onto Gore and left a heavy footprint,


    At the same time, the Little Sapling waved its leaves at Gore: Grow¡ªstronger ¡ª grow ¡ª stronger ¡ª


    ¡°Huh, what did you do to me? Suddenly, my sap is secreting so quickly, and the speed at which I grow fruit has also accelerated. What did you do to me?¡± Gore asked, shocked,


    Ignoring Gore, Ange pulled out the insect ash liquid, mixed it with water, then used magic to shake it into mist and sprinkled it onto Gore.


    ¡°What kind of water fertilizer is this? My God, so much vitality, I suddenly feel so powerful.¡± Gore shouted in excitement, its roots thrust into the ground and it focused on throwing explosive fruits.


    Originally, it would take an hour to produce twenty explosive fruits, but with the help of the instant death halo, Little Sapling, and insect ash liquid, this was reduced to twenty fruits per minute.


    If Gore tosses ten fruits every thirty seconds, its fruits will be endless.


    Facing an endless barrage of explosive fruits, the Dragon Knights finally approached close enough to see the War Giant Tree. Aimer instantly commanded, ¡°Heavy-load dragons, ascend, drop the fierce fire oil and fire bombs, burn that tree.¡±


    With Aimer¡¯s command, some noticeably larger flying dragons in the Dragon Knight group ascended.


    Just like humans have dwarfs and big guys, so do flying dragons. The larger ones are specifically picked out to carry heavier weapons, including the air raid¡¯s particularly useful fierce fire oil and fire bombs.


    They fly over the city, calculate the drop point, and let it fall. The force of the drop from such heights is enough to break through many city defenses and then the fierce fire oil detonates, turning the entire city into a sea of fire.


    This kind of weapon is also very effective for burning trees.


    A silver light and a yellow shadow swiftly swooped in, pouncing on the heavy-load flying dragons. This was White Neck and Naeli.


    Presently, both White Neck and Naeli had grown into giant dragons, about ten meters long. Though this size is considered young among the Giant Dragon Clan, compared to the seven or eight meter long flying dragons, they were noticeably larger, and they also had a natural intimidating presence against the flying dragons.


    Seeing them swooping in, the terrified flying dragons scattered, avoiding the places they attacked.


    The heavy-load flying dragons were distracted and for the moment couldn¡¯t fly above the War Giant Tree. Aimer didn¡¯t pay it any mind; the scattered Dragon Knights continued to press forward, like dark clouds looming toward the Goddess of Beauty City.


    In front of these dark clouds, a human riding a snow-white unicorn galloped toward the Dragon Knights, resembling a white rapier piercing the dark clouds.


    ¡°Hehe, quite a brave knight, he¡¯s mine,¡± Aimer smirked, about to stand up from the flying dragon, only to find that the dragon beneath him had started trembling.


    Do dragons fear dragon prestige? Looking at the flying dragons in the sky trying to avoid White Neck and Naeli, Ange suddenly understood as scales began to form all over his body.


    Would the dragon prestige of the Dragon God scare the flying dragons out of their wits?

 Chapter 523: 301: Scared to Death in Real Life_1

    Chapter 523: Chapter 301: Scared to Death in Real Life_1


    Aimer drew out his Dragon Pattern Double-handed Sword, heartily pulled at the armor on his chest, and with a ¡°crack¡± sound, a pair of wings spread from his back.


    The Winged Knights rank outside the top ten on the continent, but their wings offer significant advantages, enabling a knight to conserve a lot of energy while airborne.


    However, not all dragon knights are equipped with wings. Only the Great Swordsman or above, such as leaders or adjunct leaders of their squadron, and the Great Knights are equipped with wings.


    Unlike the cumbersome wings of the Winged Knights, the wings behind Aimer are as thin as cicada¡¯s wings, and are also flexible. This is why one must possess the strength of a great swordsman or above, to effectively manipulate these wings.


    Years of practice and flexible control, driven by his own energy, the wings on his back can provide Aimer with agility comparable to a flying dragon.


    The dragon beneath him, which he had raised since youth, was closer to him than his wife, living and eating practically together. It was its trembling that immediately alerted Aimer that something was awry.


    His wings had just opened up, energy surged, and he took off into the wind.


    Aimer was the leader and also the most powerful dragon knight, possessing the strength of a high-level sword saint. He could briefly fly in the sky and with the aid of wings, his agility was no less than that of a flying dragon.


    Aimer¡¯s feeling was correct. Just as he left the back of the flying dragon, the trembling dragon finally couldn¡¯t suppress its fear any longer and, with a mournful scream, it turned and fled.


    Aimer had never seen his companion so terrified, its cries seemed almost like sobbing.


    During training, the flying dragons would undergo a sort of adaptable training, such as a sudden appearance of an illusion of a giant dragon to scare them, to help them acclimatize to facing a giant dragon.


    Of course, not every dragon remained unscathed, some timid flying dragons would be frightened to death by the illusion. The illusion could replicate a giant dragon, but it couldn¡¯t replicate the dragon¡¯s prestige.


    The innate prestige of the giant dragon has the top deterrent effect on dragon beasts. Just two giant dragons alone caused the heavy-cavalry squad to break their formation.


    Almost at the same time as the flying dragon turned and fled did Aimer sense a surge of threat. He gave a fixed stare and saw scales surging all over Ange, quickly changing him into a scaled humanoid creature.


    ¡°Dragonkin? I see, quite high-ranking then. It was able to scare my flying dragon. That means, if I wipe you out, my flying dragons can return to normal?¡± Aimer¡¯s tone was dripping with arrogance, completely different from the vigilant demeanor he exhibited earlier.


    Being cautious was due to sizing up the battle situation, while despotism was due to confidence in himself.


    Though he was not a Truth Mage, Aimer was a well-established high-level sword saint. In the sky, besides a Giant Dragon and a Truth Mage, Aimer did not believe there was anyone who could match him.


    Even if the opponent was a Truth Mage, once he got within a certain range, they couldn¡¯t outrun his sword.


    Ange arched his body, opened his mouth, and let out a clear dragon¡¯s roar.


    It was hard to imagine how his petite stature produced such a terrifying sound. Lines of blue waves appeared in front of him, which sprayed out tangibly.


    Aimer, who was the foremost target, propped up his hand in front of him, gathered his energy to shield himself, and at the same time used energy to seal his ears.


    However, the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar seemed to be substantial, just like a steel awl piercing through his eardrum, causing a slight ringing in his ears.


    But the most terrifying thing about a dragon¡¯s roar is not its volume, but the dragon¡¯s prestige contained within it, the majesty of the Dragon God, from the ancient ancestors millions of years ago, engraved in the lineage and power.


    The flying dragons at the forefront of the impact were all bulging their eyes, their pupils contracted, their necks swollen, their skin iron-grey, then they crashed from the sky.


    They were literally scared to death.


    A distance away, the flying dragons that hadn¡¯t been directly hit all screamed, dropping their heads and spiraling down. No matter how they were whipped by their knights, they refused to obey.


    After landing, they folded their wings, adopting the most submissive posture as they knelt on the ground, their long necks and heads burrowed into the soil.


    Further away, other flying dragons also spiraled down but were forcefully restrained by their knights who scolded and tugged, attempting to halt their descent.


    Although they were stopped, they dared not move forward, and at the sight of Ange moving, they wailed and turned to flee.


    The outermost flying dragons were least affected, but the miserable state of their kin terrified them, leaving them hesitating, riddled with fear.


    Not just the dragons were terrified, all the Dragon Knights, including Aimer, were horrified. The fifth-ranked Knight Group was silenced by the enemy¡¯s roar?


    Even if the Clan Leader, Bruce, and several mature giant dragons came personally, there wouldn¡¯t be such overwhelming force. What was it?!


    Replacing their flying mounts or opponents wouldn¡¯t result in the current effect. The ancient God of Dragons, the ancestor of all dragon clan bloodlines, was resurrected in Ange, and the opponents just happened to have dragon blood running through their veins.


    A dragon¡¯s roar destroyed all of Aimer¡¯s confidence. He stared at Ange uncertainly.


    But there was no time for him to hesitate. After Ange shouted, he darted forward.


    With a leap, Ange appeared right before him covering a distance of dozens of meters, startling Aimer.


    ¡°Instant flash?! You¡¯re a Space Magic Instructor?!¡± Aimer shouted, his fighting spirit erupting, and the longsword slashing upwards.


    Three slashes were made in an instant, as if to tear the heavens and earth apart. But midway, they suddenly froze.


    Not only Aimer but Ange and the space around them also froze.


    Space Dragon, Instant Flash, Space Solidification.


    Only Aimer¡¯s eyes could move. He stared in horror as small dots appeared one after another in front of him, freezing quickly to densely fill the space between him and Ange.


    Aimer could do nothing. High-level Sword Saint or not, Energy Sword or not, air-blade off the body or not, he couldn¡¯t move a finger.


    Time ticked by. Ange¡¯s roar took four seconds, Instant Flash took half a second, and after eighteen and a half seconds, the frozen space resumed its flow.


    Aimer¡¯s halfway-drawn blade directly collided with the erupting exploding fireball, instantly extinguishing it. The remaining fireball spewed onto Aimer, onto his armor, onto his hands, onto his protective aura of fighting energy.


    From the flames sprayed by the exploding fireball, a charred figure was blasted out, drawing a parabola towards the ground.


    Luther, who was watching the battle from the ground, couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. A High-level sword saint, clearly much stronger than him, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from his master?


    The initially watchful Dragon Knights dispersed in chaos, fleeing in every direction. Only a group of dragons with their heads buried in the dirt were left, and a dozen or so whose wings were punctured and unable to fly, probably adding up to over a hundred.


    Ange slowly descended among them. The scales on his body retracted, yet the residual aura still made these dragons shudder, like a flock of quail.


    PS: I can¡¯t keep up. Here¡¯s one chapter for now. I need to get some sleep.

 Chapter 524: 302: Its Not Called Fighting If You Dont Fight Back_1

    Chapter 524: Chapter 302: It¡¯s Not Called Fighting If You Don¡¯t Fight Back_1


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Guliani, who was enjoying his afternoon tea with the addition of the pricey frosted sugar, startled out of his chair. His sudden movement knocked over the small tea table in front of him, scattering the frosted sugar and tea leaves.


    The priests surrounding him took a glance at the scattered items with a look of regret. It was not surprising, the frosted sugar tea leaves were so expensive that even the pope¡¯s attendants like them rarely got a chance to enjoy it.


    Sugar, already a rare commodity in this era, usually came as unrefined brown or black sugar. So, the snow-white frosted sugar was extremely scarce, even rarer than Demon Crystals.


    As for tea, it was even more uncommon. It was a product of another plane, a small box of it cost a thousand Demon Crystals. The amount of tea spilled now probably cost several hundred Demon Crystals.


    Guliani disregarded these losses, grabbed the priest delivering the report, ¡°What? Say it again.¡±


    Even when he learned about Anthony¡¯s Schism Church, he hadn¡¯t been this shocked.


    ¡°The... The Dragon Knights were defeated, Captain Aimer died in battle, half of the dragon beasts were injured and surrendered, the remaining ones are fleeing back here. They are terrified,¡± the priest reported with an incredulous look.


    While reporting, he repeatedly looked down at the battle report on the paper, showing his disbelief at the information written.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Guliani snatched the report, ¡°Judging by the timing, the Dragon Knights should have arrived at the Goddess of Beauty City only two hours ago. Even if they were 2,000 flying pigs, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated within two hours!¡±


    Aerial battles are often swift yet prolonged. A moment of intersection between the two forces could decide life or death, making the battle swift. But if the enemy can¡¯t be shot down immediately, the battle would drag into a lengthy chase until one side exhausts its strength.


    A thousand Dragon Knights, even if the enemy had equivalent aerial forces, the battle couldn¡¯t be resolved within two hours. Even if those were 2,000 flying pigs, they couldn¡¯t be wiped out within two hours.


    Why 2,000? Because he included both the dragon beasts and the knights into the ¡®ability to fly¡¯ category.


    After grabbing the report, Guliani saw an unbelievable line: An enemy roared, causing chaos among the dragon beasts, scaring hundreds to death, hundreds to retreat, and hundreds more to terrify. Captain Aimer faced the enemy alone, but the enemy waved his hand, causing devastation for hundreds of miles, resulting in Aimer¡¯s death.


    ¡°Who wrote this report? Drag him to the Judgment Hall and burn him.¡± Guliani furiously slapped the solid wooden table beside him, breaking it into pieces.


    No wonder Guliani was angry, what kind of report was this? Hundreds, hundreds, hundreds of miles¡ªcouldn¡¯t they provide a precise number? Was this a battle report or a poem?


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± An attendant immediately responded and exited.


    After fuming for a while, Guliani said, ¡°Summon Lord Dyson.¡±


    It took Dyson more than half an hour to reach the curia. He was 2,000 kilometers away on the West Coast where people who had fled the Land of Fallen were currently settled.


    It was also the frontline for their operations. After the Dragon Knights¡¯ aerial raid, the ground troops would advance from there to take over the Goddess of Beauty City.


    Seeing the report, Dyson was astounded, ¡°Is this report exaggerating?¡±


    Guliani frowned, the detailed reports he received after Dyson¡¯s arrival made him less sure than before. Embarrassingly, he said, ¡°What if it¡¯s not exaggerated? What if it¡¯s true? What if we wronged the person who wrote the report? Uh, who wrote the report? Was he burnt? Tell them not to burn him.¡±


    The attendant who had previously taken the order hesitated, then said, ¡°Your holiness, it¡¯s too late. He has been burned.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you executed the order well, but unfortunately... may he rest in peace in Heaven.¡± Guliani said sadly.


    Dyson read the rest of the report and sat down in a stunned silence, ¡°You mean, just one roar?¡±


    Guliani nodded, ¡°The Dragon chant, The Dragon God Transformation.¡±


    ¡°Brooks? He violated the treaty! He directly intervened in the continental conflicts!¡± Dyson fumed.


    Guliani had the same suspicion. A dragon chant capable of the legendary Dragon God Transformation could only mean that Brooks personally took action.


    The Dragon Knights, those nearby were affected, while those far away couldn¡¯t see clearly. They only saw a humanoid creature covered in scales. This creature resembled a dragonkin, many dragonkin looked like that.


    But the ability to wipe out dragon beasts with just one chant would only align with the legendary Dragon God Transformation.


    If Brooks knew that he¡¯d been blamed for such a heinous act while he was still on Dragon Island, he would undoubtedly be astounded.


    ¡°Your holiness, we should convene a cross-dimensional safety meeting to strongly condemn this behavior of the Dragon Clan,¡± Dyson suggested.


    Guliani shook his head, ¡°You forgot our resolution did not pass? We won¡¯t get any support in the meeting.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Dyson sighed, it was a headache. Originally, he had imagined it beautifully: an unexpected raid by the Dragon Knights seizing the enemy¡¯s high ranks, then the ground troops would arrive to take over the territory and assets of the Goddess of Beauty City.


    The ground forces had been assembled, but the aerial team was defeated? What to do now?


    Guliani stared at him deeply and said calmly, ¡°The Goddess of Beauty City was your idea, saying they made lots of money from women and the bald. But you went to Seth Empire to fetch manpower and barely made it past the door before being ambushed by the enemy. You suffered heavy losses and scared the Seth Royal Family, halting their collaboration.¡±

 Chapter 525: 302: Its Not a Fight If You Dont Fight Back_2

    Chapter 525: Chapter 302: It¡¯s Not a Fight If You Don¡¯t Fight Back_2


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve lent you the Dragon Knights, and the loss has been severe. You need to give me an explanation before I can explain it to everyone else,¡±


    Dyson hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, give me another chance. Only after Goddess of Beauty City has been conquered can I provide everyone with an explanation. Even if you strip everything from me right now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain.¡±


    It was rare for Dyson to use such a ¡®debtor is the boss¡¯ tone with Giuliani; he must¡¯ve been pretty flustered.


    He was chased back from the Land of Fallen, with a bunch of followers that needed to be settled. He had used up every single copper coin in his pockets. His original plan was to take over the Goddess of Beauty city to regain his losses. But others were quicker and more ruthless than him.


    He had just gone to discuss a potential plan. Before the plan was even decided upon, the enemy ambushed him on the road, causing him to lose one clone and frightening the Seth Royal Family.


    The Seth royal family no longer possessed the determination of their ancestors to go all out against the undead. Now, they had become a group of goblins that wouldn¡¯t make a move without seeing any gold coins. If Dyson couldn¡¯t hold the enemy back, they definitely would not supply troops.


    Well then, the scheme of borrowing troops to steal money and then use the stolen money to repay debts failed. Left with no other choice, he had to approach Giuliani.


    Initially, he did not want to seek Giuliani¡¯s help. If he could settle things by himself, only three-tenths of the profit would have to be given to the curia. But if Giuliani was to make a move, he would have to give away eight-tenths and bear all the costs and risks, which would be a great loss.


    However, the initial costs had already been paid. He was somewhat unwilling to give up just yet, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist seeking help from Giuliani. As long as Giuliani could make a move, the risk was quite minimal.


    Didn¡¯t expect even such a small risk to fail. Why is it so tough for him?


    Giuliani¡¯s intention was to let him bear all the losses. Dyson did not dare to refuse, but the loss was so big, half of the Dragon Knights, Dyson really could not afford it.


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Giuliani asked.


    ¡°I need to go back and do some research first,¡± Dyson said, frowning.


    The enemy¡¯s power was far beyond what he anticipated. During the attempted assassination in Seth Royal Court, the enemy demonstrated a remarkable individual strength, and all the Black Warriors he had sent to collect information had disappeared, displaying a strong anti-assassination capability.


    So he only dared to launch a large-scale attack with his troops, but now even the army¡¯s advancement had failed. Although there was a bloodline suppression factor involved, they couldn¡¯t possibly find another equally powerful legion and try again, right?


    Giuliani suddenly smirked mysteriously, waved his hand to dismiss everyone, leaving only him and Dyson in the room.


    After everyone left, Giuliani looked Dyson up and down and said smilingly, ¡°Actually, you could go in person.¡±


    The look in Giuliani¡¯s eyes made Dyson¡¯s spine stiffen. He was reminded of some rumors about Giuliani being weak. He didn¡¯t used to pay attention to such rumors. Which well-known figure in the curia was not rumored to be weak?


    Dyson quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, that day, they demonstrated an overwhelming individual strength during the assassination attempt. Even if I am to send all my men, we might not be able to defeat them.¡±


    ¡°What if he is added? Your body is strong enough to hold his power.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tall figure emerged behind Giuliani, looking at Dyson without any expression.


    ...


    Owenson¡¯s carriage, being pulled by a griffin, flew awkwardly over the lake surface. The Fallen Dragon Lake, which was five to six hundred kilometers wide, took the griffin two to three hours to fly across. So the Pope at the curia, who was far away, had already received the news that he had not yet flown off the water surface of the lake area.


    Owenson was terrified. The legendary Dragon God Transformation, there were actual Truth mages on the other side?


    Owenson really wanted to scold them in Magic Language. How did they gather their intelligence? Weren¡¯t they sending him to death? He was just an Arcanist.


    Although his Elemental Javelin was a deterrent to the Giant Dragons, it didn¡¯t restrain the Truth Level Giant Dragons. They could torture him to death using magic alone without transforming.


    Thank goodness he did not rush to the front-lines. As soon as Ange created the Frozen Space, he immediately ran away in response. Owenson abandoned the Dragon Knights and fled in a different direction on his own.


    After flying for more than two hours, they still hadn¡¯t left the lake area, but they had long lost sight of other flying units. Owenson just relaxed, thinking that he had gotten away, when he noticed a black dot flashing ahead of him.


    When he got closer, to his surprise, it was a woman standing on a giant Magic Wand.


    Owenson¡¯s heart squeezed, this obvious feature reminded him of a name instantly: Space Arcanist, Hiludi.


    At the level of an Arcanist, they generally have their own nicknames. For example, he was called Elemental Javelin. But Hiludi, being infused with both ¡®Space¡¯ and ¡®Arcanist¡¯, had a more valuable nickname than his.


    What a coincidence? Owenson stiffened his scalp and flew straight past Hiludi, stuck his head out awkwardly and greeted, ¡°Greetings to the elements, Space Arcanist, Elemental Javelin Owenson greets you.¡±


    Hiludi was looking at the sky, and immediately said on hearing him, ¡°Hello, hello, you¡¯re the one I was looking for. The Goddess of Beauty City has issued a bounty for you. The prize is a Beauty Tooth Set. Come with me.¡±


    Owenson was stunned. He understood the Goddess of Beauty City placing a bounty on him, but what the hell is a Beauty Tooth set? Is it for engraving teeth?


    Owenson watched Hiludi warily, reached out his hand, slowly grabbing an ¡®Elemental Javelin¡¯, made of condensed wind element, which looked like a long and slender tornado.

 Chapter 526: 302: Its Not a Fight If You Dont Fight Back_3

    Chapter 526: Chapter 302: It¡¯s Not a Fight If You Don¡¯t Fight Back_3


    Hiludi still held her head high, but she could sense the elemental changes, speaking directly: ¡°I would advise you to come with me. Our school¡¯s Death Star and Blue Star have also received bounties. I simply got here first because I ran faster. If they find you, they won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Hearing these two names, Owenson was stunned. Did the Truth Mage actually accept a bounty? Blue Star was understandable as Tyrone openly bid for assignments, but did Dead Star Auburnli also accept a bounty?


    Auburnli was rumored to be undead; would she only accept dead and not alive?


    ¡°Lord... Lord Typhoon only takes tasks with a reward of over half a million demon crystals, and doesn¡¯t take combat assignments, right?¡± Owenson weakly asked.


    Blue Star was Tyrone¡¯s code name in Stellaris, and Typhoon was his title.


    Hiludi replied, ¡°If the reward is a regrowth kit, he may make an exception. If you don¡¯t fight back, it¡¯s not a combat mission. Do you want to fight with Tyrone?¡±


    Owenson almost coughed up blood. Was that how it worked? Not fighting back wasn¡¯t combat, so would fighting back be called self-defense?


    On one side was the Death Star, on the other was Tyrone, and then there was Hiludi. Owenson couldn¡¯t help but compare them. After a few comparisons, he suddenly realized. Why must he surrender? Couldn¡¯t he run? Hiludi wasn¡¯t a Truth Mage.


    ¡°You surely can¡¯t beat me either. Do you want to try?¡± As Hiludi sensed the fluctuation of his elemental power, she instantly knew what he was thinking. She warned him promptly, and at the same time, a black spatial rift appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Dimensional.. Dimensional Sickle? No need to try, I surrender.¡± Owenson quickly dropped his Elemental Javelin, dispersed the elements around him, and promptly surrendered.


    The Dimensional Sickle was a kind of magic that even a slight scratch wouldn¡¯t heal easily. It was too risky.


    Hiludi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was confident of defeating Owenson, it was too high here, she was afraid, persuasion was indeed the best.


    ...


    Ange was treating the dragons with broken membranes. These dragons were already familiar with his breath and were as quiet as quails.


    After flying around, Negris returned and complained, ¡°Counted them. There are 105 live dragons and 320 dragon corpses that could be resurrected into undead dragons. But what should we do with the live ones? We should just kill them all. Keeping them alive is not feasible. A seven or eight meters long dragon could eat the food for two to three hundred people. We can¡¯t afford to raise them.¡±


    A gorgeous human woman ran out and fell on her knees in front of Negris, beating her chest and saying, ¡°I, I¡¯ll raise them.¡±


    By human standards, Gailard was extraordinarily beautiful, but this woman was no less, with less delicacy but more coldness.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Where did this beautiful woman come from? She seemed familiar, but where had he seen her before?


    ¡°This is Xi.¡± Lisa said somewhat unnaturally. There was no helping it. Though she wasn¡¯t a jealous woman, Xi¡¯s beauty stirred envy, especially witnessing her transformation, Lisa felt unsettled facing her now.


    When will Lord Ange give her a fist too? Lisa had this thought.


    ¡°This... is still changing? No wonder she looks familiar.¡± Negris looked at her, he didn¡¯t expect her to keep changing after they left, becoming unrecognizable due to her beauty.


    But no matter how beautiful she was, it was useless. Negris said, ¡°I mean we can¡¯t afford to feed them, not that no one wants to. They need refined food.¡±


    Xi waved her hand and pointed at the corpses: ¡°Let me raise these.¡±

 Chapter 527 - 303 Three Divine Techniques_1

    Chapter 527: Chapter 303 Three Divine Techniques_1


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feed the dead!¡± Negris sprayed Xi with spit right there and then.


    Xi, however, remained steadfast, even dragging over a corpse: ¡°I¡¯ve been nurturing it, it¡¯s intelligent.¡±


    The zombie glanced at Xi, then at Negris, and finally towards Ange, before slowly kneeling towards Ange.


    ¡°Eh, intelligent... witch?¡± Negris approached in surprise, giving it a detailed inspection.


    After some research, he found that this really was a witch, a witch that had only recently awakened its intelligence.


    ¡°You raised it?¡± Negris asked skeptically. Do the undead still need to be raised?


    Each intelligent undead creature is precious because they are so rare. Among millions of undead, only a few might possess intelligence.


    Dark City has over three thousand intelligent undead inhabitants. This was due to a millennia of time, built on a base population of tens of billions.


    The average lifespan of humans in this era is only forty-something years. A thousand years of time has allowed for dozens of generational changes.


    ¡°Nurtured by me, it was initially dumb, but I talked to it, said a lot, and it gradually became intelligent,¡± Xi took the effort to explain, as if worried that Negris wouldn¡¯t believe him, repeatedly thumping on his chest.


    Negris indeed didn¡¯t believe: ¡°You¡¯re saying, you spoke with it, and it changed from a dumb zombie to an intelligent skeleton? Who are you trying to fool? If it was that easy, witches would be all over the place. Alright, alright, I know, you want to care for them, fine. When they reincarnate, you can look after them.¡±


    Despite his disbelief, Negris still gave him this chance. Zombie dragons don¡¯t need to eat or drink, but they still require some maintenance.


    Now, the problem lies with these hundred or so living ones. Raising dragons isn¡¯t an easy task, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be just one dragon knight group in the entire plane. If they were easy to raise, they would have a bunch for transportation by now.


    They¡¯re timid, yes, timid. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so terrified that tens or hundreds died on the spot. They easily get sick when frightened and can transmit various bird diseases.


    Secondly, their diet is very specific. They don¡¯t eat regular food, they only eat meat and things like soybeans. They also have particular requirements for how the food is processed, otherwise, they will have diarrhea.


    The Goddess of Beauty City doesn¡¯t even raise horses, let alone raising over a hundred dragons? Why not just kill them all and let them reincarnate as undead dragons.


    While he was contemplating, he suddenly sensed a disturbance. Turning his head, he saw Ange pull out an illusion from the largest dragon and broke something on it.


    ¡°Kvada... Goddess of Beauty Fist, you saved your Goddess of Beauty Fist, but used it here? You ...¡± Negris was too late to stop it, only murmuring.


    When rescuing Kadil from Dragon Island, Ange didn¡¯t make use of the Goddess of Beauty Fist, because he had already found out the easiest way to deal with Kadil¡¯s problem.


    Bruce preferred to use this method because he could understand it. The Goddess of Beauty Fist was too profound, he didn¡¯t understand it. What if something else was broken when solving Kadil¡¯s problem, what to do then?


    No one is willing to use a technique that has not been tested over time on their own children. If there is a more reliable method, the more reliable one is definitely preferred.


    So Ange¡¯s Goddess of Beauty Fist was spared.


    Now, this hard-earned Goddess of Beauty Fist was wasted on a dragon, which was simply infuriating.


    However, while still steaming, Negris was already getting used to it. If one day Ange follows its way of thinking, it would probably feel uncomfortable instead.


    After sulking a while, it felt better, then asked: ¡°What did you break?¡±


    Ange said, ¡°A defect in its stomach.¡±


    ¡°Stomach defect? Does it have stomach problems?¡± Negris asked puzzled.


    This dragon, large and robust, didn¡¯t seem to have any problems with its stomach at all. According to his understanding of the Goddess of Beauty Fist, to change any defects, Ange must be aware of their presence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know where to start. How did he know that the dragon¡¯s stomach had a defect?


    ¡°It said, dragon, it made.¡± Ange said, then had people herd over 200 small fat sheep, and transferred several tons of grains, and several tons of seaweed, finally walking up to a large stone.


    This stone was taller than Ange, possibly weighing several tons. Ange hugged it and tried to lift it.


    Luther went over at a trot, offering his assistance, ¡°Sir, sir, let me help, everyone, come and help too.¡±


    However, before he could get close, Ange suddenly lightened his grip. A cloud of straw was thrown up in the air, the several tons stone, under the eyes of everyone present turned into a several tons of straw, enveloping Ange flat beneath it.


    The volume of several tons of straw is much greater than the same weight of stone.


    Everyone was stunned, their jaws nearly dropped. Although they had all seen the straw owl that Little Bu had transformed, the scene absolutely couldn¡¯t compare to what Ange was doing now, the difference was too great.


    A several tons stone turning into straw right before their eyes, it¡¯s volume exploded tenfold, Ange exerted too much force and even tossed some into the sky. This contrast between heavy and light, small and large was so astounding.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s a miracle,¡± Lisa muttered.


    As the former Holy Light Mrs., this scene had an especially big impact on her. In the Holy Book of Light¡¯s Genesis story, it described the Creator God turning clay into rice. Although what Ange did was change stone into straw, the essence was the same. Both are about turning one material into another, a process of creation.


    The impact on Negris was even greater, not because the stone changed into straw, but those words of Ange¡¯s ¡®it said¡¯. Only Negris understood who this ¡®it¡¯ was.

 Chapter 528 - 303 Three Divine Techniques_2

    Chapter 528: Chapter 303 Three Divine Techniques_2


    ¡°Bloodline inheritance, are you saying that every time you transform into the Dragon God, your bloodline inheritance teaches you something?¡± Pulling Ange out of the hay pile, Negris asked impatiently.


    Ange had mentioned before that bloodline inheritance had taught him things, but at that time, he had never seen a Flying Dragon, so the bloodline wouldn¡¯t inherit those things.


    If this time he was facing the transformation of a Dragon Knight and only then inherited this knowledge, it would mean that every time he transformed into the Dragon God, he could awaken something new.


    Ange nodded.


    Negris slapped his waist muscle: ¡°I knew it, that¡¯s why every time you transform into the Dragon God, you learn so many new tricks. You know a lot of things unrelated to cultivation that I never taught you. It¡¯s all thanks to bloodline inheritance.¡±


    ¡°Flying Dragon, it¡¯s flawed, weak stomach, not vegetarian, discard.¡± Ange habitually blurted out a few words.


    ¡°Pfft, vegetarian?¡± Negris widened his dragon eyes in surprise. Are Flying Dragons supposed to be vegetarian? Isn¡¯t soy vegetarian?


    ¡°Not enough, grass is better.¡± Ange walked up to the Flying Dragon and pointed at its body.


    The Flying Dragon quickly grew hungry, hesitating as it looked at the little fat sheep and its surroundings.


    Normally, a knight and an attendant would personally prepare its food, but looking around, it seemed like no one was about to do this.


    Unable to bear the hunger, the Flying Dragon took matters into its own hands, opening its huge mouth towards a little fat sheep: Ah~~~ Ah~~~ Ah~~~


    ¡°What¡¯s this idiot doing, just opening its mouth?¡±


    ¡°It... seems to be waiting for the little sheep to walk into its mouth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    With no one to help it, the spoiled Flying Dragons, used to being fed, finally found its innate feeding habit just before starvation. It bit into a juicy little fat sheep, chewed it up, and swallowed it, fur and all.


    It ate dozens of little fat sheep one after another until Ange stopped it and directed it towards the dried seaweed.


    The Flying Dragon tried to snatch the little fat sheep several times, but was slapped away by Ange each time. Overcome by hunger, it reluctantly started gnawing on the dried seaweed.


    After several bites, Ange tossed it a little fat sheep, then after several more bites of dried seaweed, Ange threw it another fat sheep. In just a few short minutes, the carnivorous Flying Dragon was force-fed to change its eating habits, making dried seaweed its main diet.


    For an ordinary Flying Dragon, such a drastic change in diet would cause digestive problems, but this Flying Dragon was fine.


    Not only that, but its teeth were also changing. It was growing more grinding molars while its sharp canine teeth were significantly debilitated.


    Once its molars had fully formed, Ange stopped feeding it dried seaweed and only fed it straw. No matter how much the Flying Dragon resisted, it started to enjoy eating the straw out of hunger.


    If it could eat straw, it could naturally eat other plants too. Ange brought some grass over, and the Flying Dragon ate it deliciously.


    With a strike of the Goddess of Beauty Fist, it forcibly turned the meat-eating Flying Dragon into a grass-eating Flying Dragon.


    Negris¡¯s eyes shimmered as he fully understood the implications. If Flying Dragons could eat grass, then just the grass on Dragon Island could feed tens of thousands of them.


    Dragon Beasts, in fact, were livestock that the Dragon Clan raised, mainly for consumption.


    However, raising Dragon Beasts required a lot of meat, so they also raised some grass-eating sheep. As time went by, the Giant Dragons realized that if they were raising sheep to feed the Dragon Beasts and subsequently eat them, why not just eat the sheep directly?


    Therefore, the Dragon Clan eventually turned to raising herbivorous animals such as cows and sheep and drove away the carnivorous Dragon Beasts to fend for themselves.


    In his youth, Negris had pondered: Why had the Dragon God created a species like the Dragon Beast which ate meat and was hard to nurture?


    Now, he understood. The species created by the Dragon God wasn¡¯t perfect, or rather, it wasn¡¯t the perfect creature needed by the Dragon God.


    When Ange transformed into the Dragon God, his bloodline inherited the Dragon God¡¯s knowledge about Flying Dragons. Coupled with the fact that he had this divine technique called the Goddess of Beauty Fist, he was able to easily rectify what the Dragon God perceived as flaws with just a single punch.


    This grass-eating Flying Dragon, as far as the Dragon God is concerned, is the perfect Dragon Beast.


    ¡°Then, you can also turn soil into grass, so eating grass is like eating soil, perfect.¡± Negris said irritably.


    Ange now has three divine domains, each with a divine technique: Instant Death Halo from the Undead God, Goddess of Beauty Fist from the Goddess of Beauty, and Element Conversion from the God of Farming. Each of them is unimaginably incredible.


    If divine techniques could be ranked, Ange¡¯s techniques would definitely be among the top, even comparable to the Harvest Goddess¡¯s Conceive with a Glance.


    Negris used to find Conceive with a Glance quite underwhelming, but he doesn¡¯t think so anymore. This divine technique is essentially a population amplifier, capable of rapidly doubling the number of any species with the Harvest Goddess present.


    If the Harvest Goddess was still alive, Negris would spare no effort to invite her to Dragon Island, to watch over the mating habits of the Giant Dragons.


    He hoped that Lisa could steal the Harvest Goddess¡¯s divine power. If she could also awaken the same divine technique, it would be fantastic.


    The grass-eating Flying Dragon was kept in isolation, while the other Flying Dragons were driven to Lake Island to stay temporarily.


    Adjusting the flaws of one Flying Dragon didn¡¯t show any changes yet. To see the changes, the grass-eating Flying Dragon needed to give birth and pass down the adjusted bloodline to enlarge its own clan. The changes would only appear after several generations.

 Chapter 529 - 303: 3 Divine Techniques_3

    Chapter 529: Chapter 303: 3 Divine Techniques_3


    However, if a single Grass Flying Dragon were to continue its bloodline, in one generation, all the Grass Flying Dragons would be its descendants. If they continue to breed with other dragons, their bloodline might become diluted, it¡¯s uncertain whether they would degenerate or not.


    If Ange doesn¡¯t want their bloodline to degenerate, he must modify several GrassFlying Dragons to allow their offspring to pair with each other. After a few generations, their bloodline will be far apart and there will not be any worries about inbreeding, thus increasing their numbers could be possible.


    Engrossed in his work, Ange suddenly felt a throb in his chest and immediately looked towards the south.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing his abnormality, Negris hurriedly asked.


    Ange didn¡¯t say a word and directly pulled out the Bronze Book.


    When his body appeared on this plane, Negris also felt the throb: ¡°Divine Fire? Has someone ignited the Divine Fire?¡±


    The ignition of Divine Fire has a strange mechanism that seems to cause a throb that the entire plane can feel.


    Ange¡¯s Goddess of Beauty and the God of Farming¡¯s Divine Fire were lit on the Light Sea Plane, so they were sensed by the Goddess of Redemption.


    The first time she rushed over, thinking it was just a newcomer who ignited the divine fire, yet unexpectedly bumped into the nests of several gods.


    The second time she was cautious and would not dare to go out.


    Now, Ange and Negris both felt the throb, someone had ignited the Divine Fire.


    ...


    The curia had already entered its highest level of alert. The defensive shield was activated, the Spatial Disturbance Array started, all Teleportation Arrays were unable to operate, similarly, Instant Flash and other types of spatial magic were also rendered ineffective.


    All defensive equipment was activated, every department was fully armed and waiting, but unfortunately, ordinary people couldn¡¯t sense the throb, they could only stay confused, and some even complained about the higher-ups panicking for little reason and causing unnecessary disturbance.


    Some people didn¡¯t understand that when big trouble was about to arrive, keeping everything as it was would be the best situation.


    Dyson watched the divine power sizzling in his hands, looking at the light shadow behind Guliani in astonishment: ¡°You, you all...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you, a person who stole the fire of faith, are more abhorrent than us, aren¡¯t you?¡± Guliani leisurely said: ¡°How did these fires of faith end up in your hands, do you think you can hide it from me?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I...¡± Dyson stuttered, unable to speak.


    Yes, those fire thieves. The Gods of Light disappeared for over a thousand years, but during these thousand years, the Church of Light functioned as usual, devotees dedicated themselves faithfully. Couldn¡¯t they ignite a few fires of faith?


    Of course they could, but it was stolen, stolen by Dyson and his predecessors. They parasitized the Church of Light and claimed themselves to be fire thieves, stealing all the seeds of fire that could help them ascend to godhood.


    Dyson even used extra fires of faith to ambush Harvey once.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the ability to ignite the fires of faith and they couldn¡¯t accomplish their dream- to become a god.


    However, looking at the sizzling divine power, Dyson found it hard to believe, because Guliani had helped him realize that dream and ignited his divine fire.


    ¡°Now you have a choice, serve our Lord, or die.¡± Guliani said with a smile, maintaining his usual genial image, but his words sent chills down Dyson¡¯s spine.


    Dyson looked at the specter behind Guliani, slowly kneeled down, bit his teeth and asked: ¡°Are the evil gods that Anthony mentioned you guys?¡±


    ¡°No, our Lord is merely a shadow of the light.¡± The corner of Guliani¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Anthony just made up an excuse and happened to be right.¡±

 Chapter 530 - 304: Lisa, a princess?_1

    Chapter 530: Chapter 304: Lisa, a princess?_1


    As a religion with tens of thousands of years of history, the Church of Light is riddled with internal factions, some of which are at odds with each other.


    The term heretic was once specifically used to refer to dissenters within the same religion, and often, heretics are more loathed than heathens.


    After the disappearance of the Gods of Light, outsiders perceive the Church of Light to be united and firm in their beliefs, but anyone sensitive within the Church can sense the undercurrents behind the scenes.


    Even someone as innocent as Shamara could feel the disappearance of the Gods, wouldn¡¯t others? Among the numerous Saintesses of the Church of Light, why was it only Shamara who stepped forward to make a fuss? Where were the other Saintesses?


    After the blockading of Heaven, one Holy Spirit Angel after another was handed over. Without the Holy Spirit, how were the other Saintesses able to summon a Holy Spirit Possession?


    Shamara built her own Fallen Angel, but did others build their own as well? If not, then where did these Angels come from?


    Anthony has an obtuse Holy Spirit Angel in his hands, and there are also obtuse Angels within the Silver Knights. So, wouldn¡¯t Dyson and Guliani have any as well?


    If someone took advantage of their obtuse nature and mass-captured Holy Spirits, could it be achievable?


    Anthony split the Church, yet the curia has been nonchalant, unable to provide an appropriate solution, with hardly any condemnation.


    All these signs indicate that the seemingly harmonious Church of Light has already split into factions, among which the Fire Stealers, belonging to Dyson, is the most malicious.


    When human nature is devoid of divine restraint, inner greed takes the upper hand. The creator of the Fire Stealers is untraceable, probably nine hundred years ago, someone discovered the disappearance of the gods because a new Divine Fire was born.


    The Fire Stealers secretly hid this Divine Fire.


    Some time later, they noticed they were not receiving divine punishment.


    The Fire Stealers immediately grew bold, attempting to possess this Divine Fire and become a new deity.


    However, this is not an easy task, even preserving this Divine Fire is challenging, it¡¯s difficult for the Fire Stealers to achieve on their own.


    So, he brought in his subordinates.


    Since then, the Fire Stealers became an organization, absorbing members from within the Church of Light. Their common goal was to become gods.


    With the existence of the Divine Fire, absorbing members became easy. The Fire Stealers maintained a relatively small number, but each member was high-level within the Church.


    However, igniting Divine Fire is not an easy feat, even with a Divine Fire, it¡¯s as challenging as ascending the heavens. Over nine hundred years, the lineage of Fire Stealers has continued to Dyson¡¯s generation, yet not a single god was born.


    But the organization had its benefits. Members of the Fire Stealers were all high-level representatives of the Church, forming a small circle, sharing resources, moving up together, with similarities to the Mutual Aid Brotherhood within the Thieves Guild, thus, it never disbanded.


    By the time it passed down to Dyson¡¯s generation, nine hundred years had passed. Over nine hundred years, more than one or two Divine Fires were collected, many of which extinguished over time because they could not be ignited, and only five remain today.


    Becoming a god seemed unattainable, Dyson was not very concerned about the Divine Fire, it was more like bait to consolidate the small circle, a carrot dangling in front of the other members, spurring everyone on.


    After years of manipulating the Divine Fire, the Fire Stealers developed some ways to utilize it, most of which were impractical and lackluster. The only powerful technique was the God Slayer.


    When a different divine power source hit oneself, even gods would find it troublesome. If it could not be expelled, it would continue to cause damage. When the Divine Fire grew to a sufficient level, it could even incinerate gods.


    However, the reality was cruel despite the promising conjecture. There were no more gods in the world.


    So, several hundred years since the conception of the God Slayer Fire, there had always been no suitable target until Harvey from the Land of Fallen took a hit.


    As an Undead, Harvey couldn¡¯t expel the Divine Fire, but for the Little Ghost who possessed the same origin of divine power, the Divine Fire was a major tonic.


    If Dyson knew that his God Slayer Fire was easily expelled by others, who knows what his reaction would be.


    Apart from that, he thought the Fire Stealers were hiding deep, but it seems that none of their actions eluded Guliani. Guliani was not only fully aware of their goings-on, he even effortlessly helped him ignite the Divine Fire. Wasn¡¯t this a miracle?


    ¡°Why...why are you doing this?¡± Dyson asked in confusion. Helping him ignite the Divine Fire, what was Guliani¡¯s gain?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You can make the trip yourself, but you¡¯re not powerful enough. I¡¯m just helping you gain a bit of power. Now that you have divine power, can you bring me the corpses of those nomads from the abyss?¡± Guliani asked.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dyson asked hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to make some kind of oath or something?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. You¡¯re a god now. Any pledge you make would be a divine pledge. You can¡¯t just casually make divine pledges. Even if we need to make agreements in the future, that would just be an alliance oath. We¡¯ll all become one of the Gods of Light.¡± Guliani said.


    Could there really be such good things? Dyson said: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll bring back the corpses of the abyss nomads.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Dyson slowly walked towards the door and made his way out. Throughout the journey, his vigilance was at an all-time high, yet he safely left the curia and teleported back to his territory without any hindrances.

 Chapter 531 - 304: Lisa, a Princess?_2

    Chapter 531: Chapter 304: Lisa, a Princess?_2


    ¡°Am I really given the freedom? Has my Divine Fire truly been ignited?¡± Dyson examined the Divine Power sizzling incredibly within his palms and still found it baffling.


    Why on earth would Guliani do so? He¡¯s not even his father! Why would he assist him in igniting his Divine Fire? What¡¯s in it for him?


    He let him go without any restraint; Is he not afraid Dyson might seize the position of the Pope using his Divine Power?


    Unable to figure it out, Dyson felt his brain was about to explode. However, he didn¡¯t forget his mission, summoned his lieutenant, and ordered, ¡°Intensify intelligence gathering, be prepared for war. We¡¯re going to annihilate the Abyss wanderers.¡±


    ¡°Ah? When?¡± the lieutenant asked.


    ¡°Maybe in three, five, seven, eight, or even decades. In any case, we need to show our posturing. As for when to start, we¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity,¡± Dyson responded.


    This was also what puzzled him. Guliani didn¡¯t demand any commitment nor did he impose any constraints on him. This meant Dyson had absolute control over the situation, could act whenever he wanted to, and could make preparations over the span of decades. Wouldn¡¯t Guliani eventually succumb under such circumstances?


    Unless, Guliani was confident about restraining him. As for how, Dyson wanted to see.


    ...


    Hundreds of dragon corpses were transported back to the Resting Abyss, standing upright on the ground like a dish called ¡°gazing at the stars¡±.


    As the nightfall came, the Resting Wind started to blow with a moan. By the end of the night, more than a dozen corpses had the Soul Fire engendered within them, and tried to stand up wobbling.


    However, the dragon¡¯s physique was too large, measuring about seven to eight meters long. Thus, the soul formed overnight was not enough to animate these bodies.


    At this point, it was Ange¡¯s turn to act. Engraving soul imprints, connecting to the Soul Network, burying into the Breathing Soil. After a dozen or so days, about twenty dragons would be able to stand up unsteadily.


    After engendering twenty dragons, Ange took a break, exclaiming, ¡°Kvada, this damn thing drains too much Soul Energy.¡±


    If he were to animate all these three hundred soul dragons, Ange might not have to do anything else for the next whole year ¡ª Imagine not being able to use the Instant Death Halo, not even the Goddess of Beauty Fist, let alone any Element Conversion.


    ¡°So what, if you don¡¯t want to? In return for a full year, you get three hundred Undead flying dragons. What¡¯s there to complain about?¡± Negris retorted irritably.


    Don¡¯t underestimate these flying dragons. Ange may have scared them off with a single shout, but that was the might of the Dragon God, not their true power. If a real battle were to break out, they could potentially raze the entire city of Goddess of Beauty to the ground. Just by dropping flammable oil from the sky, they could give people a headache.


    And now, Ange could not appreciate these dragons? He didn¡¯t even want to give up a year¡¯s worth of Soul Energy?


    Compared to Soul Energy, these live flying dragons were not worrisome about food. The fish in the saltwater lake could feed tens of thousands of dragons without any issue. The dragons that were driven to Lake Island were self-sufficient, going for fishing every day and living a carefree life.


    Xi had wanted to starve the dragons to death, but she didn¡¯t have that many dead dragons to feed them. Thus, she was driven to the Lake Island to take care of them and incidentally became an excellent veterinarian.


    ¡°The dragons are now eating raw and cold food and are prone to intestinal problems. You need to pay attention to their treatments. If they die, it will be deducted from your payment.¡± Lisa admonished while teaching her the Face Purification Technique.


    ¡°Deduct as much as you want, you haven¡¯t given me any money anyway. If they die, they will be reincarnated as zombies and then I will raise them.¡± Xi responded nonchalantly.


    The point is valid ¡ª go on then, if they die, it will save money.


    The initial goal was to save money. However, hundreds of flying dragons were entrusted to Xi¨C who had never had any breeding experience. Time flew by, and surprisingly, there were no deaths among the dragons, instead, many of the female dragons started laying eggs.


    Female dragons are not like hens; they can lay fertilized eggs even without getting startled.


    ...


    Around the Lake Island, rows and rows of buoyant plastic boards were anchored in the water. Ange, standing at the shore, swiftly poked holes in one of the boards then sowed the seeds. After he was done preparing, he pushed it into the water. When enough boards had been accumulated, he bound them together, dragging and anchoring them in the distant water.


    After this set of procedures, an incomparably vast field of buoyant plastic boards appeared, undulating with the water surface around the Lake Island.


    Negris hovered around Ange, complaining out of boredom, ¡°Are we really not going to investigate who ignited the Divine Fire? There is an additional God in the Master Plane, you know.¡±


    Ange shook his head, showing not the slightest bit of interest.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve ignited the Divine Fire twice yourself. There¡¯s nothing to be curious about. Still, spending your days sowing seeds, it¡¯s too dull. Aren¡¯t you going to look for something new to do?¡± Negris continued to ask.


    Ange pointed at the buoyant plastic boards. ¡°New.¡±


    ¡°...Saltwater Soilless Rice, is it? You consider this new? If you sowed some fruit or something, then you could say it¡¯s new...I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to do something you¡¯ve never done before, not plant new crops!¡± Negris quickly corrected himself upon seeing Ange retrieving a few fruit seeds.


    Ange looked at the fruit seeds in his hand. Aren¡¯t saltwater fruits new?


    Whether it is new or not, sow it.


    Ange squatted down and began researching techniques for saltwater cultivation and soilless planting of fruits.


    Negris wished he could tie a knot to his neck and then strangle himself to death. Why did he suggest this in the first place?


    Now, even better, Ange has found something amusing. He won¡¯t probably move a muscle for the next dozen days or so. But Negris, he was bored!


    A resounding dragon roar echoed and all dragons, whether flying in the sky or perched on the trees, stood up or descended and gazed in the direction of the sound.


    But...that¡¯s not how a dragon greets, right!! The disbelieving Negris was left dumbstruck.

 Chapter 532 - 304: Lisa, a Princess?_3

    Chapter 532: Chapter 304: Lisa, a Princess?_3


    But does it matter? After all, these Flying Dragons had grown accustomed to this kind of sound. To them, the continuous cries were just dragon chants.


    A streak of Silver Light hastened over. Before White Neck could come to a halt, Lisa impatiently leaped down from its back, anxiously speaking to Ange, ¡°My Lord, the situation is bad. War has broken out among the nations.¡±


    Famine, disease, and war are the legendary cataclysms that signify the end of the world. They rarely occur independently but often accompany one another. Famine triggers wars, wars lead to diseases, and diseases lead to famine.


    Once the famine started, everyone predicted the inevitable arrival of war. Not every leader, like Anthony, was trying their best mitigating the disaster.


    The impoverished populations, stripped of their possessions and livelihoods, were driven from their homes by the Noble Landlords, simply because they could not pay this year¡¯s tax.


    The landlord¡¯s henchmen took the last bag of grain from the farmers, who pleaded, ¡°Please have mercy, this is the last of our family¡¯s food. If you take it, we will starve to death.¡±


    The Landlord responded, ¡°What do I care if you starve to death? You farm the land, I collect the tax. That is the divine right given to me.¡±


    Dispossessed farmers, starving commoners¡ªthe numbers kept growing and they roamed the land, becoming refugees.


    The city-states shut their doors, denying them entry. These refugees wandered to villages, and consumed everything that could be eaten. The local villagers, who initially could withstand for some time, could hold no longer. They had no other choice but to join the refugees, and seek sustenance elsewhere.


    Regarding the changes in mainland affairs, Anthony was the most informed. Bored to tears, Negris suggested they consult with Anthony.


    ¡°In reality, if only these disaster victims were aided, to prevent them from impacting other areas, the situation wouldn¡¯t have escalated. However, the upper echelons of the Wusu Kingdom are clearly fanning the flames, letting the situation worsen. They have even started driving the disaster victims towards the border, causing them to flood into the Kingdom of Luosha,¡± said Anthony with an air of confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the Wusu Kingdom is intentionally manufacturing these distressing conditions, and then driving these victims into the Kingdom of Luosha.¡±


    Shocked, Negris asked, ¡°Are they insane? Causing a disaster within their own kingdom, and then driving the victims to another kingdom? How does this benefit them?¡±


    ¡°Haha, the benefits are innumerable. It could ease population pressure, free up more land for the noble landlords to get richer. A large number of disaster victims means cheap labor. In order to survive, a lot of people would sell their children or themselves and become slaves of the nobility,¡± Anthony smirked.


    ¡°Furthermore, a large influx of disaster victims into the Kingdom of Luosha would increase their burden, and undermine the stability of their kingdom. Spies embedded among the victims could instigate, agitate and create problems.¡±


    ¡°If the Kingdom of Luosha seriously dealt with the relief effort, these problems would keep them preoccupied. Conversely, if the Kingdom of Luosha neglected the disaster victims and left them to their own fate, the moment a fraction of them starves to death, the Wusu Kingdom would have an excuse to invade Luosha. Even the curia may not intervene.¡±


    Stunned, Negris responded, ¡°Why? Why do this? Aren¡¯t the lives of these disaster victims worth anything? Even if they disregard human life, the population still holds some value, right? Is it really necessary to actively create death?¡±


    Regrettably, Anthony said, ¡°For the landlords who crave land, the population holds no value because there are too many people. As long as there is land, they can find people to cultivate it next year, maybe even cheaper slaves.¡±


    While speaking, Anthony harshly slapped something, saying resentfully, ¡°The failure of the Western District. They should have confined these greedy individuals. Damn it.¡±


    The church isn¡¯t completely evil, because they can restrict even more wicked occurrences.


    ¡°The rulers of the Kingdom of Luosha, in essence, are a bit more kind-hearted. They should accept these disaster victims, but it¡¯s a time of famine now, and without sufficient food, the Kingdom of Luosha can¡¯t do much. Oh, by the way, Lisa was the princess of the Kingdom of Luosha. Before becoming a saint, she was the first in line to inherit the throne.¡±

 Chapter 533 - 305: Simply Invincible for Unlocking_1

    Chapter 533: Chapter 305: Simply Invincible for Unlocking_1


    Leaving Consciousness Space, Nage asked about this matter.


    ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Lisa asked with confusion, ¡°It was something that happened over a thousand years ago, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Could it be Lord Anthony? Has Lord Anthony investigated me?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the only saint who was stranded in the Resting Abyss due to the suspension of the plane transfer station, such bad luck. So, he took a few more glances when reading out the register.¡± Negris said.


    Lisa covered her face, was she remembered as a saint because of her bad luck?


    ¡°Yes, I was once the first in line successor to the Kingdom of Luosha. The current Grand Duke of Luosha should be my brother¡¯s 46th...¡± Lisa counted on her fingers for quite a while and said, ¡°His 46th heir, called Misha or something. But why are we suddenly discussing this? I just came to report on the unrest in the neighboring Wusu Kingdom.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s information was clearly outdated. The intelligence gathered by the clients in the Goddess of Beauty City was not as quick and timely as that of the Church of Light.


    Negris repeated the news he received from Anthony as well as Anthony¡¯s analysis and predictions.


    Lisa was immediately worried, ¡°Are they so cunning? That¡¯s despicable. When Wusu was founded, we even aided them. And now they scheme against my descendants? Lord, please grant me leave, I want to take two years off.¡±


    Negris was also anxious and made faces at her while continuously looking at Ange.


    As expected of Lisa, who was meticulous and understanding, she immediately grasped Negris¡¯ meaning. She turned to Ange and said, ¡°Lord, Lord Nage is bored, and he wants me to take you to Luosha for fun, and incidentally deal with those people from Wusu.¡±.


    Ange tilted his head and asked: ¡°Can we farm in Luosha?¡±


    Lisa ignored Negris¡¯ frantic attempts to signal her and honestly replied, ¡°The land in the Kingdom of Luosha is mostly hilly and mountainous, with limited arable land. We can¡¯t grow crops.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then nevermind, you go.¡± Ange said, giving Lisa permission to take leave.


    Negris complained, ¡°Why are you so straightforward? Why not deceive him a little and get Ange to help you?¡±


    Lisa glanced at him, ¡°Are you stupid? Deceive my own god? Right, Lord, can I buy some food from you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ange nodded, ¡°You carry it yourself.¡±


    The food grown at Fallen Dragon Lake was not stored in the Resting Palace but in the Goddess of Beauty City. Lisa had the key, she could take whatever she needed.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lord.¡± Lisa responded with satisfaction. With Ange¡¯s words, it was like having a constant supply of food. With sufficient food, can¡¯t the Kingdom of Luosha handle some refugees?


    Just as he was about to summon White Neck, how could Negris, who was bored to death, give up this good opportunity. He quickly said:


    ¡°The land of the Luosha Kingdom, others cannot cultivate, but you can. Your Soilless Rice, Gravel Mushroom, they can all be grown, right? At worst, we¡¯ll plant holy mushrooms there. Our current production of essence is falling behind, and the Giant Dragon will need it in the future. We have to plant more.¡±


    Ange nodded upon hearing this and asked: ¡°Is there plenty of water?¡±


    The Holy Mushroom was indeed a problem. The territory he currently controlled, Light Sea Plane and Fallen Dragon Lake, were too sunny. They got abundant sunlight and couldn¡¯t grow Holy Mushrooms.


    Dark City was very suitable, but it lacked water, whereas the production in the witch¡¯s underground city in the Resting Abyss had reached its limit. To further expand the production, other underground spaces would be needed.


    If development was necessary anyway, why not directly find a place on the Master Plane? If the Kingdom of Luosha was not short of water, then the hilly and mountainous areas should be quite suitable for mushroom cultivation.


    ¡°No shortage, no shortage, it¡¯s much more suitable than the underground city, at least there¡¯s no need to cast light with the fluorescent moss. This is great; if Lord acts, maybe we can defeat the Wusu Kingdom in a few weeks.¡± Lisa said excitedly.


    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s no rush, no rush, we can spend more time on it.¡± Negris quickly said. As long as it wasn¡¯t monotonous farming, it was willing to stay longer in the Kingdom of Luosha.


    Mobilizing people was the easiest task for Ange. He put everyone into the Resting Palace, then rode Lightning directly to the Kingdom of Luosha. By that evening, they already reached the vicinity of the kingdom¡¯s capital.


    On this plane, there were many small countries. Depending on the governing area, they were either duchies, earldoms, and the likes. If these were population-dense areas, the size of the territory would be smaller, but if they were remote places, the area would be especially large.


    The Kingdom of Luosha was a remote, yet not impoverished duchy with a large national territory situated in mountainous and hilly areas. The ruler was the Grand Duke of Luosha, with a family lineage that had lasted for dozens of generations.


    Lisa was the eldest daughter of the fourth generation of the Kingdom of Luosha when it was newly established. She was also the first in line to succeed the throne.


    ¡°You may not know this, but back when the duchy was just founded, my family was very poor. My ancestors used all their wealth to buy this dukedom status, and we had to conquer the territory ourselves. It took our whole family several decades of hard work to finally get a firm footing during my mother¡¯s generation.¡±


    Lisa began complaining, ¡°We were so poor at that time. I had to share a dress with a maid because her mother was skilled in dyeing cloth. I occasionally gave her some tips, which led to her being richer than me and had nicer dresses. If it weren¡¯t for the difference in status, I would have wanted to work for her mother.¡±

 Chapter 534 - 305: Unbeatable for Unlocking_2

    Chapter 534: Chapter 305: Unbeatable for Unlocking_2


    ¡°When they later chose me to be the saintess, I immediately dropped my heiress title and gave it to my brother. Being a saintess was much more comfortable than being a princess. However, in my third year as the saintess, a gold mine was discovered in our territory. My brother¡¯s life turned around instantly, and it was infuriating. Why couldn¡¯t they find the mine when I was there!?¡±


    Lisa grumbled, her tone was of complaints, but everyone could hear the nostalgia in her voice. She hadn¡¯t expected that by the time she returned, more than a thousand years had passed.


    Since coming to the Master Plane, Lisa never talked about her family matters. She knew that after more than a thousand years, everyone and everything she knew were long gone to ash. Today¡¯s Kingdom of Luosha had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Unexpectedly, because of this, she started to get involved again. When she received news of the conflict in the Wusu Kingdom, she was quite panicked.


    Back when she was the heiress, the Wusu Kingdom was established with strong support from her family. She hadn¡¯t expected that after a thousand years, the descendants of Wusu would use such treacherous means to plot against her family.


    Lightning grinned, ¡°It¡¯s clear that your misfortune has messed up your family. As soon as you left, their luck turned.¡±


    A flash of coldness shone in Lisa¡¯s eyes, and she said with a smirk, ¡°Lightning, remember all your food is distributed by me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day I¡¯ll accidentally mix something in and make you rush to the bathroom till dawn?¡±


    Lightning replied solemnly, ¡°Misfortune is just a form of luck. Lisa, your luck is so good that it seems like misfortune. Doesn¡¯t this prove that you¡¯re lucky? You still look stunning even after a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°I still look stunning even after a thousand years? Hmm, I like the sound of that. Keep talking.¡± Lisa grinned cheekily.


    ¡°Yes, beautiful sister Lisa.¡± Lightning hung his head, trying his best to flatter her with his words.


    He felt his words were becoming less effective. It seemed like everyone had a way to suppress him now. Oh, how he missed the newcomers. Insect God, where are you all?


    Guided by Lisa, Lightning landed in a valley thirty kilometers away from the capital of the kingdom.


    This valley was ordinary, nestled between two hills. Both sides were low cliffs, and the bottom was dense with shrubs.


    Lisa introduced, ¡°This is our family cemetery. Starting from my ancestors, all our family members are buried here. Even though I disappeared, they would put my relics in here. I need to find some of my belongings.¡±


    ¡°Uh, is that necessary? Would your descendants still recognize something from over a thousand years ago?¡± asked Negris.


    With a resigned smile, Lisa replied, ¡°What else is there to do? Do I go to them empty-handed and say, ¡®I¡¯m your great great great...aunt¡¯? They¡¯ll probably throw me out. Besides, it¡¯s been a thousand years. I need to psychologically prepare myself. After all, to me, they are strangers too. I hope seeing my ancestors¡¯ graves and my relics will trigger more memories.¡±


    Lightning brought up an idea, ¡°Do we want to resurrect or summon your whole family? We can storm into the Grand Ducal Mansion and introduce them. ¡®This is the first Duke of Luosha. This is the second Duke of Luosha...Ouch, don¡¯t hit me. Stop hitting!¡¯


    Negris didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Lightning, but he agreed with his suggestion. ¡°We can indeed look for some souls that haven¡¯t dissipated yet. Preferably ones that are more recent and revive them to ask about the recent situation of your family.¡±


    Lisa looked exasperated, ¡°Find the recent ones? Are we making wine?¡±. She couldn¡¯t beat up Negris like she did with Lightning, so she just chuckled, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll look.¡±


    Soon, they entered a cave at the bottom of the canyon. Judging from the vegetation around the cave, it seemed like no one had been here for years.


    Lisa explained, ¡°Unless there¡¯s something special, people won¡¯t come here after the burial of our family members, to avoid leaving traces that could be discovered. There¡¯s also a magic barrier in the cave. Unless you have the corresponding rune sequence, you can¡¯t open the barrier. If you try to break it forcefully, the whole cave will collapse.¡±


    When they reached the back of the cave, there was a seemingly inconspicuous stone leaning against the wall. If Lisa hadn¡¯t mentioned it, no one would¡¯ve noticed there was an opening behind the stone.


    Lisa kicked the edge of the stone a few times, causing a slight magic wave, but the stone didn¡¯t move.


    After a few more tries, Lisa turned back with an embarrassed look and said, ¡°They... changed the password.¡±


    It¡¯s not surprising, more than a thousand years have passed, who knows what has happened during this time, such as password leaks, or simply disliking the password set by their ancestors and changing it.


    ¡°So what now? Smash the entrance, the stone doesn¡¯t seem too thick.¡± Negris suggested.


    ¡°No, no, if we smash it, it will trigger a forbidden enchantment and the whole cave will collapse.¡± Lisa urgently protested.


    ¡°No problem, Ange can handle it. We can retreat into the Resting Palace and let Ange transform into Locke, then we smash and run. Even if the whole hill collapses, it won¡¯t damage the Mourning Skeleton.¡± Negris said dismissively.


    Lisa took a deep breath, thought for a while, and then yelled, ¡°It will destroy my ancestors¡¯ cemetery!!! I didn¡¯t come here to rob graves!!!¡±


    Only then did Negris remember, this cemetery belonged to Lisa¡¯s family, they weren¡¯t here to rob graves, this was indeed an awkward situation.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Can you break the enchantment? Anything like a backdoor?¡± Negris asked.


    Lisa shook her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t desecrate my family¡¯s graves for some mementos. Let¡¯s skip this. We¡¯ll confront them directly and say that we have a history with the former Saintess Lisa, and we specifically came today to help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this plan is better. Let¡¯s proceed with it.¡± Negris agreed.


    He didn¡¯t blame Lisa for dragging them all on a futile trip. Any matter involving one¡¯s relatives is not easily comprehended. Deep in her heart, Lisa may not have come for the mementos, perhaps she just wanted to pay tribute to her parents. Who could understand these feelings?


    Hence, after the futile trip, everyone turned to leave. However, at this point in time, everyone heard a scratching noise, like sharp fingernails scraping across a stone.


    Lisa and Negris exchanged a glance, then they simultaneously looked at the large piece of stone.


    Everyone realized that there was something inside, but how can they disable the enchantment sealing the hole?


    ¡°We can¡¯t smash it, otherwise it will trigger the enchantment. What if I go find Brooks, Aestolia, and Vaguli, so they can disable the enchantment?¡± Lisa tentatively asked.


    ¡°Yes, no enchantment is unbreakable, only a lack of skill. We can also see the folks at Stellaris Academy, they certainly have a deeper understanding of enchantments. Ange, wait, don¡¯t smash it, uh...¡±


    Just as Negris was speaking, Ange, who had been sowing seeds in the space with his hand, suddenly pulled out his hand, walked up to the stone and pushed hard.


    Before Negris could finish speaking, the large stone blocking the entrance was pushed by Ange into a pile of straw and fell into the cave behind.


    ¡°I...you...Bada, that actually worked? An element conversion broke the enchantment just like that? This technique is really invincible for lock picking.¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t know where to begin. The Instant Death Halo used for farming, the Goddess of Beauty Fist used to modify bloodlines, Element Conversion used to pick locks. Divine techniques aren¡¯t supposed to be used like this.


    Regardless of how they¡¯re used, as long as they work. Ange opened the door, but did not trigger the enchantment.


    From within the cave came a roar as an ugly zombie rushed out from the straw-filled grotto, swiping at Ange with it¡¯s metallical, sharp claws.


    Negris exclaimed, ¡°Not good, an Iron Skin Zombie!¡±


    Golden Skeleton, Iron Skin Zombie, both are undead creatures of the same rank. In terms of strength, the Iron Skin Zombie is even stronger because its skin is extremely tough. It¡¯s nearly immune to sword blows.


    This is just Lisa¡¯s family cemetery, the number of buried people isn¡¯t that many, at most a few hundred. There isn¡¯t enough soul energy. How could it summon an Iron Skin Zombie? Where did this zombie come from?

 Chapter 535 - 306: Defining the Harvest Goddess_1

    Chapter 535: Chapter 306: Defining the Harvest Goddess_1


    The floating Iron Skin Zombie was suddenly immobilized, as its head was gripped firmly. It discovered that its claws couldn¡¯t reach its enemy.


    After a few futile swings, Ange¡¯s arm remained slightly out of reach.


    The Iron Skin Zombie instantly redirected its focus, its sharp claws scratching at Ange¡¯s arm creating a screeching sound.


    After a few scratches, the Iron Skin Zombie suddenly realized it couldn¡¯t grip onto anything. Retracting its hand to check, it was astonished to find its nails were all ground down.


    Bewildered, it looked at Ange¡¯s pale arm, it didn¡¯t match the feeling it experienced when it tried to scratch him.


    The Iron Skin Zombie made another swipe, as its fingers cut across, it felt them sink into Ange¡¯s skin, only to scrape against something hard inside.


    Seeing the zombie¡¯s confusion, Ange removed his hat with his other hand, exposing his skeletal frame, along with his purple gold hand bones.


    The Iron Skin Zombie became even more dazed, it instinctively continued to scratch Ange¡¯s arm only to hear the screeching noise again. Its fingernails were ground down?


    Growling fiercely, the Iron Skin Zombie clenched its fist, smashing it into Ange¡¯s hand with all its might.


    No effect, after several failed attempts to move Ange, the Iron Skin Zombie looked Ange with its murky eyes and turned around, heading back into the corridor in silence.


    Watching the performance of the Iron Skin Zombie, Negris scratched his chin, stating, ¡°Hmm, it has intelligence, not a regular zombie, but a necromancer.¡±


    Ange pulled it out of the straw and everyone entered the cemetery.


    It was a vast underground space. The edges showed signs of human-made structures. Rows of stone coffins lay on the level ground, all of them sealed, except for one. The grotesque Iron Skin Necromancer was sitting by that open coffin, hugging its knees.


    Seeing Ange and his group enter, the necromancer gave them a haunting look, then got up and crawled into the coffin, quietly pulling the lid over itself.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s sulking, huh? It must be my descendant. I¡¯ll go and discipline it.¡± Lisa said.


    She went over to the coffin, and with a hard pull, the hefty cover of the stone coffin slid open.


    The Iron Skin Necromancer was able to pull the coffin lid closed without issue, but when the delicate and pale Lisa managed to do the same, it was jarring.


    Lightning eagerly moved closer to Negris and whispered, ¡°The old witch is also a necromancer, what level is she?¡±


    Negris considering for a moment, replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, but she does have a Soul Heart, so she should also be an Iron Skin.¡±


    ¡°That explains it.¡± Lightning had an aha moment, ¡°It really hurts when she hits.¡±


    The necromancer inside the coffin was also stunned. Seeing Lisa easily open the lid, he was momentarily lost for words.


    Lisa quickly grabbed its ankle and dragged it out of the coffin, berating, ¡°Which generation child are you? You¡¯re so rude! It¡¯s one thing not to greet people, but you even tried to lay your hands on us? Who taught you that? I¡¯m going to teach you some respect on behalf of your ancestors. Tell me, which generation do you belong to?¡±


    Each insult was accompanied by Lisa slapping the necromancer¡¯s head.


    The Iron Skin Necromancer finally came to his senses, letting out a roar and tried to grab at her.


    ¡°Oh, you dare to fight back?¡± Lisa grabbed the Iron Skin Necromancer¡¯s hand, pulled it forward, knocked it to the ground, and stomped on its back. She then summoned holy light and started to smack its behind.


    The thick-skinned Iron Skin Zombie wouldn¡¯t feel any pain even if its butt was completely battered, but don¡¯t forget, Lisa was once the Light Saintess. The holy light from her hand dealt extra damage to the undead. As she slapped them, the Iron Skin Necromancer began to howl in pain.


    The Iron Skin Necromancer wailed in agony, reaching out desperately to grab Lisa. But with Lisa¡¯s foot on its back, like a giant stepping on it, the stiff-jointed necromancer simply couldn¡¯t reach her.


    Amid the screams, Lightning and Negris exchanged glances, and suddenly they realized something: ¡°Feilin fears his wife. Now we understand why.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± The Iron Skin Necromancer refused to back down. It howled, its body suddenly bursting into soul flames. With a violent struggle, it managed to shove Lisa off and counterattack.


    Lisa was furious too, her anger resembling that of an elder scolding an unruly and rude child that refuses to change, making her wish she could beat it to death on the spot.


    Well, it seemed it was already dead... It remained uncertain whether it could retain memories from its previous life. If not, this was merely an undead creature that had occupied its descendant¡¯s body.


    Upon realizing this, Lisa¡¯s eyes flashed determinedly. Gone was her hesitation, replaced by a fiercely resolute look.


    A holy light began to shine from her body. A phantom image approached her through the air and gently enveloped her. Layers of armor wrapped around her, transforming into an exquisite suit of armor. In the hand of the armored figure, a stalk of grain...


    Everyone was stunned. The Iron Skin Necromancer was stunned because it looked cool. Was she transforming to fight him?


    Lisa was also stunned. As the Light Saintess, she instinctively summoned the Holy Spirit when she unleashed her powers and this was rational. However, she had not summoned the Holy Spirit for more than a thousand years. Initially, she had been afraid to do so, and later, there were no Holy Spirits left.


    Now, when she unconsciously attempted to summon it, something actually possessed her and armorized her body?


    Negris was even more confused. Looking at the grain in Lisa¡¯s hand, he said: ¡°Grain of Harvest? Harvest Goddess? Did you summon the Harvest Goddess?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Lisa hurriedly pushed the Iron Skin Necromancer onto the ground again, grabbed its legs, tossed it high into the air, slammed it back down, then tossed it up once again, and slammed it back down.


    After several rounds of this, the Iron Skin Necromancer was paralyzed and couldn¡¯t get up. Lisa had crushed its skeleton.


    It took only five seconds to finish it off. Lisa rushed over and showed everyone the armor on her body: ¡°Quick, look and see what¡¯s going on. When I summoned the holy light, I had a brain fart and decided to summon a holy spirit. Immediately, I felt something taking shape and being summoned.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the armor on Lisa began to dissolve into particles of light, rapidly disappearing.


    ¡°Eh, why did it disappear?¡± Lisa asked.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle its power. You said you felt something taking shape? But you couldn¡¯t handle its power. What¡¯s going on? And why was the Harvest Goddess summoned by you as a Holy Spirit Angel?¡± Negris was also puzzled.


    The God of Knowledge can only convert known events into knowledge. If something never happened, it can¡¯t know how or why.


    Everyone huddled together, intently discussing Lisa¡¯s recent changes and asking her to repeatedly describe her sensations.


    Negris was utterly clueless, but Ange seemed to understand after listening, saying: ¡°Shamara, Gray Angel.¡±


    As if struck by lightning, Negris suddenly understood. He exclaimed excitedly:


    ¡°Shamara created Gray Angels. You didn¡¯t create a Harvest Goddess, did you? No, no, no. The Harvest Goddess¡¯s godhood is still intact because you can steal her divine power. Unless, have you defined what the Harvest Goddess is?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 307: Accelerating Body Metallization_1

    Chapter 536: Chapter 307: Accelerating Body Metallization_1


    Lisa defined the Face Purification Technique, demonstrating her tremendous creative ability. She stole the divine power from the Harvest Goddess, technically making her a pseudo-god. The hundred thousand harvest believers in the Light Sea Plane had long since started to perceive her as an embodiment of the Goddess.


    Can the Harvest Goddess stimulate the growth of crops?


    No, the Harvest Goddess can make crops abound and increase the growth of the populace, but she doesn¡¯t even come close to the impact of the Instant Death Halo. So, if a real Harvest Goddess and Lisa competed, most people would believe that Lisa is more like the Harvest Goddess.


    Under such circumstances, what¡¯s stopping Lisa from defining a long-gone deity?


    ¡°That¡¯s probably how it is. How long were you possessed just now?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°About eight or nine seconds.¡± Lisa recalled.


    ¡°Next time you are possessed, summon it again to see what¡¯s going on,¡± Negris suggested.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave it at that for now, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Lisa agreed.


    Everyone stood up, dusted themselves off, ready to leave, when a roar sounded from not far away: ¡°I... am... still... here...¡±


    It was as if Lisa just recalled something, turning to the Iron Skin Necromancer and said, ¡°Oh dear, I almost forgot about you, sorry about that, what¡¯s your name again? Which generation descendant of Grand Duke Luosha are you?¡±


    The Iron Skin Necromancer rolled its vengeful eyes sarcastically, and finally conceded, ¡°Misha August Lisa, Grand Duke Luosha the 65th.¡±


    It had no choice; Lisa had thrown it around like a rag, dislocating all of its bones. It wasn¡¯t broken, but the dislocated joints rendered it unable to even crawl.


    If Lisa and the others just turned around and left, it could very well end up lying there forever ¨C ten years, a hundred years, a millennium... or forever. After all, the undead can¡¯t die.


    This consequence was too terrifying; even as stubborn as it was, it did not want to stay lying down forever.


    Its voice was hoarse and the words were fragmented, sounding like the scraping of wood. Yet, the content of its speech had shocked Lisa beyond belief, ¡°Misha? The 65th Luosha Grand Duke? Weren¡¯t you alive just the year before last? How did you suddenly turn into a necromancer?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, who did you inherit your middle name ¡®Lisa¡¯ from?¡± Lisa noticed something else.


    Nobility names are long and complicated, but they have a clear lineage, especially the family name and the middle name; the family name is inherited from the ancestors, the middle name is passed down from the elders. Of course, there are also various other sources, which can be a hassle when scrutinized.


    Regarding Lisa¡¯s family, the middle name can only come from an elder in the family, does it originate from her?


    As expected: ¡°It¡¯s inherited from the fourth generation Lisa, the Light Saintess.¡± The necromancer gave her a glance, probably thinking her focus was strange.


    Lisa squatted down, looking at it and asked, ¡°How many direct descendants does the fourth generation have?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the family motto?¡±


    ¡°Family are the people you spend the most time with. Spending time together leads to more friction, and because of that friction, those who would rather not mingle are fools.¡±


    Lisa asked some questions that only direct descendants would know, and this necromancer called Misha could accurately answer.


    ¡°It seems you truly are my kin and haven¡¯t lost your memory, which is fortunate.¡± Lisa cheerfully commented, reconnecting its dislocated skeletal joints as she spoke.


    The Necromancer Misha frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lisa just chuckled, wisely postponing an explanation, and turned to Ange, ¡°I can¡¯t reconnect it, too many have come apart.¡±


    Ange approached, examining the Necromancer¡¯s entire skeleton. As an undead himself, there was nothing that understood skeletons better, especially a lower-level one who survived by replacing parts of his skeleton.


    Ange and Lisa were easily connected, and the hesitant necromancer, Misha, slowly crawled up. She hesitantly gazed at Ange and Lisa, and casually moved two steps away before suddenly running off.


    The prohibition had been shattered, and knowing she couldn¡¯t beat these lads, she could totally make a run for it. Only a horse was in front of her, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.


    ¡°Ahha!¡± Just as this thought crossed her mind, the horse surprisingly kicked sideways, launching her into the air.


    What kind of horse was this? Why could it kick sideways? The necromancer, Misha, unable to believe her eyes, stared at the oddly posed horse. This flying kick certainly wasn¡¯t a move a normal horse could pull off.


    The collapsed necromancer still hadn¡¯t reacted, until Negris flew to her face: ¡°Hehe, pick anyone here, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them. Don¡¯t even think about running... Ouch.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Misha punched him in the eye. He was wrong ¨C the only one the Iron Skin Necromancer could beat here, was him.


    Seeing herself not even able to defeat a horse, the necromancer, Misha, finally behaved and cooperatively collapsed, displaying a ¡®do whatever you want with me¡¯ kind of attitude.


    Lisa introduced herself smiling, ¡°My name is Lisa Augustus.¡±


    Necromancer Misha nodded.


    Now it was Lisa¡¯s turn to be stunned: ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    Necromancer Misha replied, ¡°I do not know why you chose the same name as your ancestral family, but you should be sent by Robert since you are so familiar with the family secret, right?¡±


    Between laughter and tears, Lisa said: ¡°I am your ancestor, Lisa Augustus, the Light Saintess.¡±


    Her remark received eye-rolling sarcasm from Misha: ¡°So, you mean to tell me that you are over a thousand and a hundred years old now, but still look like a freshly water-soaked yam cake ¨C soft and tender?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you could say that,¡± Lisa responded with a smile.


    Misha¡¯s tone was clearly angry now: ¡°I know I look ugly now, but that¡¯s the fate of humans. When you die, you may not even have the chance to become ugly, as you might directly rot away.¡±


    Lisa realized this descendant seemed to have mistaken her for someone else¡¯s agent. If she continued this conversation, it would be meaningless. She had to perform some astonishing tricks.


    With a smile, Lisa initiated the illumination of the Purify technique and gently applied it onto Misha¡¯s bark-like dry hands.


    The effect of the Purify technique had been validated repeatedly. In Misha¡¯s horrific eyes, an ugly, skinny, eyeball-turbid mummy turned into a tall, white, moist, delicate, and robust-looking woman.


    As her body recovered, Misha slowly realized she was awkwardly exposed. She blushed and curled up. She hadn¡¯t been embarrassed when she was flat, but she was embarrassed now.


    Lisa found it amusing and comforted her: ¡°No need to hide, these creatures aren¡¯t human, so it¡¯s okay even if you are naked.¡±


    Even if she said that, she took out a set of clothes and draped them on Misha.


    ¡°Are you... are you really my ancestor, Lisa Augustus...Great, Great...Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Are you really a necromancer? Have you really lived for over a thousand and a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Are you really...¡± Misha, perhaps due to regaining a human¡¯s appearance, had become lively and asked Lisa questions one after another.


    Lisa patiently answered each question, even describing some of her personal items, and then opened her own stone coffin. If her parents had buried her belongings there, then the coffin must contain these items.


    This couldn¡¯t be faked. Aside from Lisa¡¯s parents, nobody knew what had been placed inside her stone coffin, and there were also no written records. However, as long as Lisa could account for a small part of it, it would suffice in convincing Misha.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve gone through my situation. Now let¡¯s talk about yours. Two years ago, you were the Grand Duke Luosha. How come in less than two years, you¡¯ve turned into a necromancer and an Iron Skin class at that? What happened? Was there something that accelerated the metalization of your body?¡±

 Chapter 537 - 308 Opera Troupe_1

    Chapter 537: Chapter 308 Opera Troupe_1


    ¡°This is a legendary divine artifact that can communicate with the Undead Empire. It possesses unparalleled power, able to disregard material entirely and strike at the soul directly...¡± Misha pulled out a necklace from her chest, excitedly introducing it, but was interrupted by Negris before she could finish.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the necklace of the lead singer banshee from the Howling Opera troupe ¡ª the Necklace of the Wailing Voice? How did it end up with you? No wonder you¡¯ve been able to develop your iron skin within just two short years. It must be the Necklace of the Wailing Voice. This object can strengthen the soul, and if there is still soul energy inside, it can replenish your own. Where did you pick it up?¡±


    Negris recognized this object, the Howling Opera Troupe, an opera troupe composed entirely of wailing banshees.


    Wailing banshees are a very rare type of undead, evolved from wraiths. They possess a certain level of intelligence and are most proficient at using Soul Impact.


    Because they¡¯re so rare, they haven¡¯t managed to become an independent undead species. However, their formation mechanism is completely different from that of the undead. Theoretically, they should be classified as a separate branch of undead.


    These rare wailing banshees were gathered to form an opera troupe. The purpose of their opera troupe was not to sing songs. When more than a dozen wailing banshees gathered and chanted the undead¡¯s music, all souls would be excited.


    Specifically for the Undead Army, all the skeleton zombies would become like ignited rockets and overwhelm all enemies.


    When they began to sing the lullaby of the night, all souls would be comforted. Specifically, the soul energy would recover faster, and the wounds of the soul would heal.


    For melancholic souls like Rogge, if a banshee sang to him every day, he would absolutely not be depressed.


    This is a unit that encapsulates encouragement and healing, belonging to... witches?


    When he thought of this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had lost most of his memories about witches and was not entirely certain.


    Misha was dumbfounded, at a loss for words. She felt like she had taken an antique to be appraised, and a Minotaur woman on the roadside recognized it at a glance: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the dragon-pattern steel core mithril magic patterned earth-covered burned gem-enhanced brilliant-enhancing scrubbing board that was just released last week?¡±


    ¡°I, I bought it, from a flea market.¡± Misha stuttered.


    The situation was that Misha, blessed by the Goddess of Fortune, bought a necklace at a flea market which turned out to be an artifact of the banshee lead singer of the Howling Opera Troupe in the Undead Empire.


    Originally, according to knights¡¯ novels, she should have defeated her rival with the help of the soul device, married the prince, and reached the pinnacle of life.


    Unfortunately, this Necklace of the Wailing Voice was completely useless while she was alive. It was only after she died that it began to strengthen her soul, allowing her to reincarnate as a witch, strengthening her body and turning her into an Iron Skin Necromancer in just two short years.


    However, Misha did not think this was a blessing. If not for the Face Purification Technique, she would consider this a curse, even if it allowed her to regain her freedom and leave. She would have to go on living forever with a strong, ugly, and shriveled corpse-like body.


    But with Lisa¡¯s arrival, she was willing to believe this was a blessing. Thinking about it, she died at her most beautiful age, under the Face Purification Technique, she would always maintain her appearance. Wasn¡¯t this the legendary eternal youth?


    ¡°This is a blessing from the Goddess of Beauty,¡± Lisa said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t you the saint of the Church of Light?¡± Misha asked in surprise.


    ¡°I used to be. Now, I am a saint of the Undead God, a priest of the Goddess of Beauty, and an incarnation of the Harvest Goddess,¡± Lisa said.


    The more Misha heard, the wider her mouth opened, mumbling, ¡°Your relationships are quite complicated.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let me introduce you, this is Lord Ange, the Undead God,¡± Lisa introduced.


    Misha glanced timidly at Ange, too afraid to greet him. She had already experienced the might of Ange earlier and despite her very best, she couldn¡¯t even move one of his fingers.


    ¡°This is the God of Knowledge, Lord Nage.¡± Lisa introduced Negris.


    Misha quickly waved her hand at Nage, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Greatness, out of all the people present, two are Gods, truly walking alongside Gods. No wonder she had no strength to fight back, Misha looked enviously at her great-great-great-great...aunt.


    ¡°You thought we were sent by Robert earlier, who is this Robert?¡± Lisa asked.


    Upon hearing this name, Misha, who was somewhat uncomfortable, instantly got furious: ¡°A despicable man, I must kill him!!¡±


    Misha inherited the title of Grand Duke Luosha in this generation. According to the convention, the Grand Ducal Mansion would choose a young and promising, yet rootless commoner as the husband for Misha.


    Rodette was selected by her parents among numerous applicants, and was personally picked by Misha as her fiance?, a Level 6 Swordsman.


    Given Robert¡¯s young age and his originating from a plain family, becoming a Level Six Swordsman was already a considerable achievement. Since turning sixteen, Robert had been taken to the Grand Ducal Mansion to receive corresponding education in preparation to become a suitable husband for the female Duke.


    Robert was diligent and carried a burning work ethic. With ample nutrition and high-intensity training, his abilities soared, quickly entering the realm of a Level Nine Swordsman.


    He also excelled in cultural studies, learning various aristocratic etiquettes and knowledge. He learned to write and calculate, and gained a certain ability to organize and plan.


    However, Robert had some habits that Misha absolutely loathed ¨C greed, stinginess, whistleblowing, but her parents thought that it was just a natural tendency of children brought up in a civilian family. They believed that these habits would slowly disappear once he gained wealth and power.


    The bad habits of Robert indeed seemed to slowly disappear. Recalling now, it was not that he had changed, but he had learned to hide. This kind of hiding made him earn the trust of Misha¡¯s family, and everyone was waiting for Misha to turn twenty-one and throw a grand wedding for them.


    But misfortune struck. Just as Misha¡¯s birthday was approaching, her parents, the 64th Grand Duke and Duchess Luosha, died suddenly due to illness.


    Misha suspected her parents were poisoned, but the inspection by the medical officers indicated it was a myocardial infarction. Amid the grief and sorrow, Misha buried her parents with enduring sadness. She then complied with her parents¡¯ wishes, marrying Robert, yet she never found the courage to consummate their marriage.


    Two years went by like this. When Misha went to the ancestral tomb to pay homage to her parents, she was ambushed and killed on the spot by Robert.


    When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She had been placed in a stone coffin, covered by a heavy lid.


    Misha struggled to push open the lid, only to find the stone door tightly closed. So she stayed and lived in a pile of stone coffins, watching her own flesh wither, until the arrival of Ange and his group.


    ¡°This is outrageous, let¡¯s go and kill him.¡± Lisa was so angry that her hair stood on end.


    Misha hurriedly stopped her great aunt, ¡°No, Robert has the military power of the duchy. We can¡¯t approach him just by ourselves.¡±


    Although there were more than two ¡®people¡¯ present, after hearing titles like the ¡®God of the Undead¡¯ and ¡®God of Knowledge¡¯, Misha wisely didn¡¯t consider them as ¡®people¡¯.


    Lisa waved her hand dismissively: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Lord, call everyone out, let¡¯s flatten this Robert tonight.¡±


    Then, Misha was agape as she saw Ange miraculously produce an ¡®army¡¯ out of thin air.

 Chapter 538 - 309: The Plan is Too Complicated to Use_1

    Chapter 538: Chapter 309: The Plan is Too Complicated to Use_1


    ¡°How should we push this forward? I suggest we charge in screaming, chopping down anyone who dares to obstruct us. Wipe out all obstacles, and we¡¯ll have it down.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too barbaric? How about we let Rogge sneak into the Grand Ducal Mansion and take out that Robert or whatever his name is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too simple. Let¡¯s just blockade the city gates and have Sister Vania call out, saying: ¡®The heartless one, come out. You fathered my child.''¡±


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re as shameless as Lord Nage? That¡¯s so shameless it¡¯s beautiful. But would people believe that Vania is a Minotaur?¡±


    Everyone clearly remembered the incident from years ago when Negris posed as Naeli¡¯s child to trick her into revealing herself.


    After a round of discussion, the plan was formed.


    Misha was dumbfounded: ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? We¡¯re about to attack the capital of a duchy, isn¡¯t this plan a bit too simple?¡±


    Lisa Augustus dismissively replied: ¡°Simple? It¡¯s already complicated enough. If it gets any more complex, we¡¯ll have to bring in Lord Anthony. But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Lord Ange is here, a mere duchy is no issue. We can just march right over it.¡±


    ¡°Anthony?¡± Misha¡¯s attention was drawn by the other name: ¡°Archbishop Lord Anthony from the Eastern Diocese?¡±


    Lisa realized she¡¯d misspoke: ¡°Oh no, oh no, Lord Nage, I¡¯ve revealed Lord Anthony¡¯s identity.¡±


    Misha wasn¡¯t one of Ange¡¯s subjects and didn¡¯t have a compulsory soul connection. Technically, she was an outsider. Anthony¡¯s identity was too sensitive to be known by an outsider, which could cause a lot of trouble.


    But was Lisa really so careless?


    Luther swiftly transformed his energy into a sword, demonstrating his power as a high-level Sword Saint, said menacingly: ¡°Then we need to silence her by killing her. Let me send this beautiful lady to her next life.¡±


    Negris flew over, berating: ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash as to resort to violence. Now there¡¯s only one option left, make the Soul Oath and swear allegiance to Ange.¡±


    Reluctantly, Misha offered her Soul Oath and rather unwittingly became one of Ange¡¯s subjects, avoiding having to be killed to keep the secret.


    Now that she was one of them, there was no need to hide anything. Lisa said: ¡°Yes, that Anthony. He¡¯s also one of Lord Ange¡¯s subjects. Now, he¡¯s declared the Eastern Diocese independent and founded the Holy Church. Currently, he acts as the regent Pope.¡±


    Misha¡¯s head was about to explode. How did a small duchy in such a remote corner get involved with the regent Pope? The Church has split? What on earth happened during the two years she was dead?


    Under the cover of night, they arrived at the capital¡¯s gate by daybreak.


    Lisa attached the True Wings to the Little Angel and instructed: ¡°Wait a second. You take the twelve lower-rank angels and block the gate. Don¡¯t talk, just act aloof. At my signal, launch an attack on the guy I¡¯m pointing at, got it?¡±


    ¡°Awooo!¡± Little Angel affirmed.


    Among everyone, Lisa was one of the few who could command Little Angel, because all of Little Angel¡¯s dresses were prepared by Lisa. If they waited for Ange to arrange it, Little Angel would probably be running around bare-bottomed.


    At dawn, when the city gates were opened, everyone leaving the city found the gate blocked by a line of Holy Spirit Angels.


    The leader was a Four-Winged Angel, followed by a line of two-winged angels. To the left of the Four-Winged Angel was a woman radiating a holy light, beautiful and gentle. To the right, was a cloaked figure concealing their entire body.


    They blocked the gate, allowing no one out and said nothing. They ignored any inquiries from the city guards, maintaining a proud and indifferent demeanor.


    The city¡¯s inhabitants panicked. Such an array, even the Saint¡¯s Edge Army would panic. When Lord Anthony returned, he was only escorted by twelve lower-rank angels without even a four-winged higher rank angel.


    Soon, Duke Robert arrived at the city gate. The cloaked figure made a gesture at his appearance.


    Lisa stepped forward, divine power surging around her, carrying her voice steadily to the ears of everyone present:


    ¡°The fourth generation successor of the Kingdom of Luosha, Lady Lisa Augustus, was called by the grace of God to become the Holy Maiden of the Church of Light. Her life was a pure one, a life of light. She dedicated her life to spreading the light...¡±


    After a bout of self-praise, Lisa¡¯s tone shifted: ¡°I am the Messenger of the Church of Light, carrying the last wishes of the Holy Maiden Lisa. When her family is in danger, she hoped the Gods would lend their protection and punish those who scheme against her bloodline. Today, her descendants called out for help, and so, we¡¯ve come.¡±


    At this, Lisa gestured towards the cloaked figure beside her.


    The cloaked figure pulled their cloak away, revealing Misha¡¯s lively face.


    Robert wore a look of horror. Impossible! He had killed her himself. He had checked she had no breath left, physically placed her into a stone coffin. Even if she somehow survived, she would have suffocated due to the lack of air in the coffin. How could she still be alive? Could it be...


    Foreshadowing thoughts of resurrection, rebirth, divine grace, and more flashed through Robert¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is it really Duchess Misha? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? Didn¡¯t Lord Robert say she was assassinated and her body was taken away.¡±


    The guards, wizards, soldiers around Robert stared at him, unconsciously stepping back slightly.


    Lisa pointed at Robert and declared: ¡°God says: Those who harm my people will turn to ashes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The Little Angel spread her wings excitedly, pushed forward with both hands, and a beam of light aimed accurately at Robert.


    Poor Robert did not even say a word before he was reduced to ashes.


    Taking a step forward, Lisa loudly proclaimed: ¡°Is there anyone else associated with Robert? If not, then please kneel and welcome your Duchess Misha August Lisa¡¯s return.¡±


    Lisa deliberately called out Misha¡¯s full name, particularly emphasizing the middle name ¡®Lisa¡¯, to tell everyone that she was protected.


    The city gates and walls all kneeled in unison.


    Misha was stunned. Was it really that simple? It seemed their elaborate plans on their journey here were far too complicated, there was no need for them.


    The ¡®army¡¯ hiding behind saw this and Luther said with regret: ¡°It¡¯s too easy, how come they didn¡¯t resist? Now my sword can¡¯t even drink fresh blood.¡±


    All of them were disappointed. Only the Little Angel was satisfied. Under her escort, Misha returned to the Grand Ducal Mansion.


    Two years have passed, things have changed since she last saw the mansion. All she could see were unfamiliar faces. Misha did not dare to return to such a mansion. Who knows whether it would suddenly catch fire in the night?


    She looked around and suddenly saw a familiar figure. His head was hanging low, avoiding her sight. He was limping, heading into the alley.


    Misha ran after him, shouting: ¡°My most loyal guard, Clero, where are you going?¡±


    Clero turned around, smiled bitterly, and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess Misha. Seeing you return safe and sound, I am relieved. But unfortunately, I no longer have the ability to protect you.¡±


    Clero¡¯s face had several scars, reminiscent of a centipede. Both his legs were uneven one longer than the other and an arm atrophied in front of his body. He was panting after finishing his sentence, an obvious sign that he had some serious lung injury.


    Misha, emotionally overwhelmed, said: ¡°It was Robert, wasn¡¯t it? He did this, right? It was because of me. If only...¡±


    ¡°No, it was my own impulsiveness. The day you didn¡¯t return, I went to question him and was beaten by his people. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. I should have stayed patient, find out what happened, and then come to rescue you. Now, I am disabled and can¡¯t protect you anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Clero said regretfully.


    Lisa looked at them both skeptically and her face lit up with an auntish smile.


    ¡°Disability is not a big deal. This kind of injury is easy to handle. But Clero, you¡¯ve got to first tell me, what¡¯s the nature of your relationship with my niece?¡±


    ...


    ¡°From here to there, a region of 60 kilometers long and wide, Misha has already designated it to us for mushroom farming. The terrain here is good, surrounded by mountains on three sides, crossed by a river. There are water, trees, stones, and ample humidity.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, she gave us the Necklace of the Wailing Voice. Kvada, the Little Angel displayed one holy light at the city gate, and in return, we received 3,600 square kilometers of land and a soul device! We really hit the jackpot, it¡¯s even better than robbery.¡±


    ¡°Little Zombie, come here, put it on. Ange, infuse a bit of soul energy into the necklace. Little Zombie has been a bronze spirit for a while now and is about to break through. Let¡¯s use this to speed up.¡±


    ¡°But Little Zombie has only been born for slightly more than two years and has already reached the bronze level. Seems like following you, his leveling speed isn¡¯t slow.¡±


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this the Undead Ode? It seems to be the second stanza that follows the Earth Hammer Undead Ode.¡± Negris pointed at the runes on the necklace chain, saying in surprise.


    Ange took out the Earth Hammer and put it next to the necklace.


    The Earth Hammer protested, ¡°What is this thing beside me? Is it of the same rank? Don¡¯t lower my value, take it away, take it away.¡±


    Ignoring it, Negris looked at the runes and analyzed: ¡°It does seem to be the second stanza. Let¡¯s try to sing it and find out?¡±

 Chapter 539 - 310: The Undead Symphony is Sung Like This_1

    Chapter 539: Chapter 310: The Undead Symphony is Sung Like This_1


    The undead spirit and the indestructible soul, cross the river of death, the wind of rest is yesterday¡¯s clamor, the future lies in the darkness ahead, break the darkness, the new world of immortality, break the darkness, the endless fall...


    ¡°What kind of bizarre lyrics are these? They are filled with the unexplained sorrow and melancholy. It¡¯s as though something is being said, yet nothing is being said. The message contradicts itself, what¡¯s this about breaking the darkness, but falling endlessly? Isn¡¯t breaking the darkness supposed to be the onset of endless light? Goodness, the endless light could be modified to become a hymn.¡±


    Negris critiqued with an expression as if he was getting teary-eyed from too much spice.


    Among those present who had a knack for music... Vania. Yes, Vania, the Minotaur cook. She happened to be the most musically talented being under Ange¡¯s command and sang wonderfully because she enjoyed humming while cooking.


    And she has a fulsome voice, loud, and wide-ranging, whether it¡¯s a dwarf¡¯s battle song or a eunuch¡¯s falsetto, she could perform a snippet.


    Of course, the highest musical talent was the castrato singer Senlide, who Ange had inadvertently created, but he was not present.


    Left with no option, despite their current standard, they pressed ahead like leading a duck onto a perch. Vania tried singing, ¡°It might be for the sake of matching the rhythm of the song, let me try ¨C Undead Spirit ¨C cough, cough ¨C and eternal... No, this won¡¯t work, Lord Nage. The notes don¡¯t match, I can¡¯t follow the tune.¡±


    Negris pondered for a moment, then suggested, ¡°Perhaps this song is for the undead, and should be sung in the common language of the undead? Hmm, is there a common language for the undead?¡±


    Everybody glanced at each other and, finally, all eyes fell on Ange.


    Ange tilted his head and opened his mouth: ¡°Roar¨C¡±


    Boom! All the undead present felt like their souls were hit by a bolt of lightning. It didn¡¯t matter which syllable Ange yelled. The important thing was the wave of soul energy that was felt.


    The wave of soul energy expanded outwardly with everyone clearly feeling the thunder-like drum beat resonating, and ethereal singing voices that carried over.


    Undead spirit¡ª


    The indestructible soul¡ª


    Cross the river of death¡ª


    Everyone felt their souls speeding up, their focus becoming more concentrated than they had ever experienced. Rising within each soul was an intense desire for battle...


    ¡°Turns out, the Undead Melody is sung with the soul. The soul is the common language.¡± Negris mumbled in realisation.


    The wind of rest is yesterday¡¯s clamor, the future lies in darkness ahead¡ª


    As Ange sang this part, everyone felt as if they had returned to the Resting Abyss. Around them was the howling winds, and ahead lay infinite darkness. However, strangely, they didn¡¯t feel the usual anxiety that was associated with being engulfed within the Resting Wind. Instead, they found tranquility, akin to listening to the gentle patter of rain against the windowpane.


    The howling wind seemed like a hand, soothing their souls and quelling their desire for battle.


    ¡°Kvada, it¡¯s indeed a strange contrast. The lyrics didn¡¯t seem to imply this, so why does it feel different when sung out? Singing with the soul...¡±


    Break the darkness, a new world of immortality, break the darkness, fall endlessly¡ª


    The lyrics had reached their most contradictory part; breaking the darkness, followed by an endless fall. Initially, it seemed exceedingly strange, but as they reached this part of the song, Negris felt his soul overwhelmingly drawn downward, as if he were sinking into an abyss.


    However, he quickly felt a certain force supporting his soul.


    The two opposing forces caused the fire of his soul to recede.


    Boom! Negris¡¯s body burst into soul flame, and so did Little Zombie. Two points of light were also seen igniting amidst the distant trees.


    ¡°This... My Soul Heart has consolidated?¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    His bronze juvenile dragon body was essentially an undead body, with a Soul Fire inside but no consciousness. Negris projected his consciousness onto the Bronze Dragon, controlling its actions.


    Since it didn¡¯t require physical combat, Negris didn¡¯t pay much attention to the strength of the Bronze Dragon¡¯s soul; after all, it was unbeatable. He believed it didn¡¯t matter how strong it was as long as it was sufficient.


    Surprisingly, under the resonance of the two Undead Melodies, the Bronze Dragon¡¯s Soul Fire consolidated into a Soul Heart.


    The Soul Heart was a sign of higher undead beings. Undead beings at this stage were respectively known as the Golden Skeleton, Iron Skin Zombie, Witch King, Undead Saint, and Dark Knight Emperor.


    ¡°Eh, can the soul of the body be upgraded to a Soul Heart in just two years? I haven¡¯t been hibernating and refining it that much.¡± Negris suddenly thought of a question.


    The transition from Soul Fire to Soul Heart requires a long period. For example, Feilin still doesn¡¯t have a Soul Heart, even though he has been a witch for over a thousand years.


    However, witches generally learn magic, and their strength is determined by their level of magic. The strength of their soul only affects their recovery speed.


    Not only did they evolve, but the other undead beings¡¯ souls had also been greatly refined. They had all made significant progress.


    ¡°I understand now, this ¡®fall¡¯ doesn¡¯t have the meaning we understood. It represents a contraction inward, an endless contraction. Diving inward endlessly is the state of the Soul Heart, isn¡¯t it?¡± Negris had an epiphany.


    Luther tugged Negris: ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but what are those two things?¡± He pointed towards the two light points in the forest while speaking.

 Chapter 540 - 310: The Undead Symphony is sung like this_2

    Chapter 540: Chapter 310: The Undead Symphony is sung like this_2


    At this moment, a transcendent song drifted from the direction of the light points.


    ¡°I have already stopped breathing¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I am not yet dead¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Soul Flame takes the place of life, I must escape before the dawn comes¡ª¡±


    Everyone was shocked, not just the undead, even living beings like Luther¡¯s Lightning, felt the impact.


    Lightning murmured, ¡°What a beautiful song! I feel like my soul has been touched. Who is singing?¡±


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the distant forest. When Ange was singing just now, Negris and Little Zombie had ignited their Soul Flames and almost simultaneously, the two distant light points had kindled.


    ¡°I have only myself left¡ª¡±


    ¡°Friends and family have all left me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wearing the cloak of night¡ª¡±


    ¡°Concealing my decaying skin¡¯s secret¡ª¡±


    Lisa suddenly clutched her chest; these lyrics were piercing her heart.


    I am alone, family and friends have gone, clad in thick attire, hiding the secret of my dry skin.


    When she first became a witch, looking at her skin gradually becoming dry, Lisa was so frustrated that she wanted to explode. Rage and regret filled her, stirring a strong impulse to lash out.


    Thanks to Feilin, who took all her venting. He stayed with her, soothing her until time wore everything away.


    For the sake of her own beauty, Lisa tried countless methods, she even painstakingly smoothed and bonded her skin.


    The soulful song, like heavy hammers, struck everyone¡¯s heart, making everyone¡¯s mood sink into despair.


    Only Ange and a few others were a bit confused. Why were everyone upset? The Little Sapling was broadcasting enthusiastic messages: Grow! ¡ªStrong! ¡ªGrow!, trying to bring back their vitality.


    Unfortunately, its enthusiasm couldn¡¯t counteract the stirring impact of the song on the souls.


    Oh, where should I go? My body is already breeding maggots¡ª


    Oh, where should I go? I am full of doubt about the world¡ª


    ...


    The cessation of breathing is not the end of life, the peace of the soul is the beginning of death¡ª


    ...


    Oh, where should I go? My soul is at peace ¡ª (in the place where the Resting Wind blows)


    Oh! ¡ª (The Undead are born here)


    Oh! ¡ª (This scene is etched in my memory)


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in astonishment, ¡°There are even harmonies, they are so professional. I know what these two are, Wailing Banshees. Why are they here?¡±


    No one noticed Negris¡¯ murmur. Everyone was immersed in the beautiful singing, and the chorus was coming soon.


    The song gradually became cheerful.


    Come on, baby, congratulations on your immortality¡ª


    Release your power¡ª


    Ignite your Soul Flame¡ª


    Throw off all shackles, let you become your new self¡ª


    Everyone was immersed in the beautiful singing, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but move to the rhythm. Lightning was even dancing lightly. If it had participated in a formal dressage competition, it would have been hard not to win the championship.


    Recovering from the song, everyone walked towards the two light points. As they approached, everyone could see clearly that these were two spirits.


    The two spirits also came towards them, but after seeing the combination of Ange and his friends, they hesitated and seemed to want to turn around and run.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run, I¡¯m dead, not alive.¡± Negris quickly took two steps forward, revealed his Soul Heart, and flew towards the two spirits.


    The two spirits quickly greeted Negris and then asked doubtfully, ¡°But you...¡±


    ¡°Magic, a kind of magic. I¡¯ll show you with a corpse later. By the way, you are Wailing Banshees, aren¡¯t you? Why are you here?¡± Negris asked.


    The two Wailing Banshees looked at each other and shook their heads, ¡°I am Dolly, and this is Dumi. We don¡¯t know why we are here. We seem to have been here for many years, wandering aimlessly until just now. A voice woke us up, who woke us?¡±


    The gazes of the two Banshees swept over the group and finally fixed on Ange. Without saying anything, they had already recognized Ange¡¯s aura. Kneeling down solemnly, they said, ¡°Thank you for giving us a new life.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Get up, get up, by the way, are there only two of you? Where are the other Banshees? You are from the Howling Opera Troupe, right? You Wailing Banshees always act collectively, why are only two of you left?¡± Negris asked.


    The two Banshees looked at each other and shook their heads, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We only remember the witch lady saying: The Soul Storm is coming, sleep, hoping you wake up one day. Then it was now, but before this, we seem to have been hovering over this land already.¡±


    ¡°Soul Storm? What Soul Storm? And the witch?¡± Negris asked anxiously.


    Oh god, it¡¯s so hard. He finally heard something different from these Wailing Banshees, but what is a Soul Storm? Even the witch cannot bear it? Why did she make them sleep? Could sleep resist the Soul Storm?


    However, the expressions of the two Banshees had cooled down. They glared at him angrily, ¡°You dare to call the Witch by her name directly? How audacious, you lizard!¡±


    One of the Banshees seemed to want to open her mouth, but when she glanced at Ange, she held herself back. If it weren¡¯t for Ange, she would probably have cursed this audacious Bronze Dragon with Fear Technique.


    ¡°Er, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, the God of Knowledge, the Bronze Book, Ange, get me out.¡± Among those who are most qualified to call the Witch by her name directly in the Undead Empire, he could be counted as one.

 Chapter 541 - 310: The Undead Symphony is Sung Like This_3

    Chapter 541: Chapter 310: The Undead Symphony is Sung Like This_3


    Ange brought out the Bronze Book, scaring the two sirens into kneeling quickly: ¡°We pay our respects to the Lord of Knowledge, we didn¡¯t know it was you, please do not blame us.¡±


    Negris naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with them and continued to question them: ¡°Where¡¯s the witch? Where did the witch go? Why are you guys here?¡±


    The two sirens looked at each other, shook their heads and said: ¡°We were invited by humans to attend a music festival. On the way back, the Great Shaman seemed to have received some information and became deeply worried. She eventually stopped and put us into a deep sleep, mentioning something about a ¡®Soul Storm¡¯. When we regained our consciousness, we saw you. We have no idea where the Great Shaman has gone.¡±


    Disappointed, it seemed that getting more crucial information from these two sirens was impossible. Perhaps because of this, Misha found the Wailing Voice of the lead singer here. It¡¯s possible that other sirens also existed here at some point.


    Over a thousand years have passed. Some might have dissipated in unfortunate circumstances, some were eliminated and purified by humans, others may have died under the sun, all are possibilities.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s farm. There might be other sirens nearby. Let¡¯s look for them while we farm.¡± Negris said.


    Ange quickly pulled out the Earth Hammer and handed it to the Little Angel. The Little Zombie, whose soul had leveled up, materialised two large hoes, and they all rushed off to farm.


    Negris turned to the two sirens and asked: ¡°What about you two? Would you like to follow us? If you do, you¡¯ll have to pledge the Soul Oath to Ange.¡±


    These two were affiliated with the Great Shaman, and were on the same level as everyone else. Negris couldn¡¯t force them to pledge their souls. However, if they willingly pledged, then there would be no issue. In case the Great Shaman is not dead, no one can blame him.


    The two sirens didn¡¯t hesitate much before pledging their Soul Oath. After all, not just anyone can perform the Undead Symphony. Ange could do it, and had even bestowed upon them new life, so pledging their souls was a given.


    Especially now that they knew a thousand years had passed, the Undead Empire was destroyed, and they didn¡¯t have a home to return to, they had no option but to offer their souls.


    However, after pledging the Soul Oath, they were taken inside the Temple of Rest for a tour. Only then did they understand that the Undead Empire was now left with just Ange and Negris.


    Ange, along with everyone else, was ¡®happily¡¯ cultivating mushrooms. Gravel, clean loam, moist air, mild sunlight, and Kvada ¨C it was simply a mushroom paradise.


    After a couple of days, Luther and the others grew bored and began shirking their duties. ¡°This is so boring. Weren¡¯t we supposed to come here to help Granny Lisa take down the Wusu Kingdom? Why hasn¡¯t anything happened?¡±


    As soon as they finished speaking, the hurried sound of horse hooves echoed through the forest. A knight bearing multiple scars on his face galloped up to them, stopped in front of Lisa and saluted, declaring loudly: ¡°My lady, the Wusu people are here.¡±


    It was Clero, now healed from his disabilities, who went on to pay his respects to Ange after reporting to Lisa.


    It was this man who had cleanly amputated his leg, whittling it down until it was even, then reattached it. Throughout the whole process, Clero felt no pain at all. He was able to walk once it was attached, it was simply miraculous.


    However, Lisa looked at the scars on his face and complained: ¡°Clero, aren¡¯t you going to do something about the scars on your face? They look terrible.¡±


    Clero gave a small smile: ¡°No, they serve as a constant reminder of the serious consequences of making mistakes.¡±


    PS: The complete lyrics of the ¡°Undead Symphony¡± are below. Lyrics by: Thulium Shadow


    Thanks to toy5545 and the powerful Werewolf for the rewards.

 Chapter 542 - 311: Cant Sweep Clean_1

    Chapter 542: Chapter 311: Can¡¯t Sweep Clean_1


    Urala Mountain Pass is the border of the Wusu Kingdom and Kingdom of Luosha. It has now become a refugee camp, with as many as thirty thousand refugees crammed into this area, waiting for rescue.


    The night temperature in the mountains is very low, and the wind at the mountain pass is even more intense. Every morning, some refugees become stiff from the cold and are taken to the back for help.


    But speaking of help, all the refugees know what is the fate of those taken away. Most likely, they are dumped into a ditch and feed the wolves. But everyone doesn¡¯t have the heart to pity them, because they might be the next to be taken away.


    This morning, several more frozen bodies were lifted from the camp, two of which were tightly together. The bigger one is a sixteen-seven-year-old boy, holding a ten-year-old girl in his arms. Probably, they were siblings.


    The scavenger lifting the bodies sighed, ¡°Poor kids. The boy gave all the clothing to his sister. If only there was a fire. We need to bring back more firewood later.¡±


    The younger scavenger in the carriage also sighed, ¡°But what¡¯s the use of bringing back more wood? These kids can¡¯t compete with the adults in the camp. In the end, women and children are the ones who suffer.


    ¡°We can only do what we can. What else can we do? Bring as much wood as you can. Maybe a little more will make a difference,¡± the older scavenger sighed.


    As scavengers, besides sweeping the streets, their most common job is body collecting. They should have lost their empathy long ago.


    But since the influx of refugees, in just one month, they have cleared hundreds of bodies. These tragedies mostly happen to women and children. Even if you are heartless, you would feel sorry for them.


    The young scavenger kicked the gravel on the ground bitterly, angrily questioning, ¡°Why don¡¯t they just let them all in rather than blocking them at the mountain pass here? Why not take them somewhere more sheltered?¡±


    An older scavenger smacked him on the head, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know how many Wusu spies are hiding in there? Plus, if they all come in, it would be impossible to block the city. Do you want your family to become refugees like them?¡±


    The young scavenger rubbed his head, sulkily replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated? Weren¡¯t Wusu always on relatively good terms with us?¡±


    ¡°Damn, these refugees were driven here by them. What a joke! Don¡¯t spout such nonsense again, or I¡¯ll report you,¡± the older scavenger cursed.


    When their vehicle came to a forest, a group of young and strong men and women in white robes swiftly approached. They carefully transferred the bodies from the carriage to the stretcher, and politely told both scavengers, ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    Then they added seriously, ¡°When you transfer the bodies, please be gentle. When the bodies are damaged, it becomes much more difficult for us to save them.¡±


    The young scavenger was just about to rebut, but the older scavenger stepped in front of him and quickly promised, ¡°Yes, yes, sir. We will be careful.¡±


    They turned back, and once they couldn¡¯t see the men and women in white robes, the young scavenger complained, ¡°Save them? They¡¯re long gone! They don¡¯t even have the decency to blush at their lies.¡±


    The older scavenger shook his head, as if irritated by the naivety of the younger one. ¡°Who told you a stiff body can¡¯t be saved? Have you ever seen a body talking to you with maggots dropping from his face? You haven¡¯t seen everything in this world. Don¡¯t be nosy. Curiosity killed the cat.¡±


    However, the older scavenger, who thought he knew it all, was wrong. Those ¡®stiff bodies¡¯ were moved into a cave by the men and women in white robes. They were placed on clean beds and then came forward one by one, chanting, ¡°Lord Ange, please give me strength! Purify!¡±


    A holy light shined from their hands.


    The light passed over the bodies of the siblings, and their originally bluish skin gradually returned to normal.


    After casting two lights, the first person in a white robe was a bit tired. He stepped aside for the second one to continue, until both siblings were fully recharged.


    Then, another person in a white robe came forward and forcefully pressed his hand on the boy¡¯s heart, her hand went so deep that his chest caved in. Then he yelled, ¡°Lord Ange, please give me strength! Rebirth!¡±


    Under the power of Rebirth, his chest swelled, and his heart contracted sharply, then started beating again.


    With the steady circulation of blood, the boy¡¯s face regained its color, peaceful breathing returned, and soon his eyes fluttered open.


    Since his death hadn¡¯t passed 24 hours, or maybe even an hour, his soul and memory weren¡¯t damaged.


    Upon opening his eyes, the boy saw the people in white robes using holy light to heal his sister. Soon, his young sister¡¯s heartbeat and breath were also restored.


    Observing the white robes and the holy light, the boy was reminded of a myth, and asked, ¡°Are you... Are you angels from the Order of Light coming to save us?¡±


    One of the elderly people in white robes turned back, and gently smiled at him, ¡°Haha, yes, but we¡¯re not angels. We¡¯re just priests. Remember, we serve Lord Ange.¡±

 Chapter 543 - 311: Cant Sweep Clean_2

    Chapter 543: Chapter 311: Can¡¯t Sweep Clean_2


    Although Kebos didn¡¯t understand why Lady Lisa would order them to disguise themselves as Priests of Light, he didn¡¯t care much, as they were still spreading the great name of Master Ange.


    Kebos was once a commoner in Ice City, destitute and cold, unable to afford a coffin for his parents, until Lord Ange¡¯s arrival.


    Lord Ange brought food and the World Tree, not only providing them warmth and satiation, but occasional beetroots to enjoy. When they were sick, someone would heal them, when they died, someone would bury them. Even coffins were available for their deceased parents, rumored to be imported from the human world made of jujube wood.


    No longer needing to wander across barren lands in search of their ancestor¡¯s remains, this was a prosperous era they could have never imagined. Henceforth, Kebos became a devout follower of Ange, and after various tests, he eventually became a priest of the Undead Temple.


    All the robed men and women here were priests of the Undead Temple, reporting directly to Lady Lisa, but their immediate superior was High Priest Ork.


    Now that Lady Lisa¡¯s not around, he can only resort to reporting to High Priest Ork.


    Kebos found the young boy who was dutifully sweeping the cave floor and respectfully said, ¡°High Priest Ork, we treated thirty refugees today, most of whom were saved, but a few of them have stubborn diseases that our abilities cannot handle. We need your personal assistance.¡±


    Ork scratched his head: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kebos continued to report, ¡°Among these people we¡¯ve treated, most are poor civilians, but two or three of them were brought here due to old injuries flaring up. Looking at their wounds, they are predominately caused by blades and swords. After treating and interrogating them, it turns out they are spies from the Wusu Kingdom hiding in the refugee group. I interrogated them and here are their recorded confessions, cross-checked and with inconsistencies highlighted.¡±


    As he said this, he tried to hand the documents to Ork.


    Ork shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t read it, give it to Lady Lisa.¡±


    Kebos expected this reaction, as High Priest Ork was notoriously uninvolved, much like their Master God, Ange.


    After briefing him on daily routine matters, which Ork listened to and then ignored, Kebos followed him to the treatment area.


    Nearby caves have been modified into a settlement area, a treatment area, and an emergency aid area.


    Patients not in need of emergency aid would stay temporarily in the treatment area until healed, then they¡¯d be moved to the settlement area.


    With Ork¡¯s arrival, several patients suffering from chronic diseases were healed one by one and were then transferred out.


    In the end, there was only one spy left.


    ¡°This is one of the three spies we found. We¡¯ve treated the other two, but this fellow has a hard mass near his heart. No matter how we attempt to heal it, the mass does not shrink. It is already pressing on his blood vessels. If not treated, he will die soon,¡± explained Kebos.


    Ork leaned forward to apply the Holy Light at the position of the spy¡¯s heart.


    The spy smirked mockingly, ¡°When did you servants of Light become so merciful? What¡¯s the difference to you whether or not I¡¯m healed? Years ago, I was kneeling in front of your temple cradling my daughter. But because I couldn¡¯t come up with twenty gold coins, you chased us into the alley. My daughter slowly perished in my arms. What kind of ¡®kindness¡¯ are you pretending to show today?¡±


    Ork was taken aback for a moment, shaking his head and honestly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not our problem, we...¡±


    He was trying to say they weren¡¯t the Church of Light, but he got kicked by Kebos who interrupted, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not trying to save you¡ªit¡¯s just that our Lord hasn¡¯t returned yet and we didn¡¯t want you to die prematurely.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, Light¡¯s servants are always so heartless. You¡¯ve been feeding off the common people for so long, you¡¯ve forgotten mercy and kindness. When you say that I¡¯m a spy, it¡¯s not accurate. I¡¯m not like the other two. I have another title¡ªDeath Soldier, and my death is my destiny!¡±


    As he said this, the spy (Death Soldier) clenched his chest as if crushing something. His body tensed, veins popping and eyes wide open with rage.


    Kebos was startled, ¡°That¡¯s not a growth, it¡¯s an implanted object. God, I checked before, and there was no sign of anything foreign. This must have been planted near his heart when he was young. As he grew, it merged with his heart, thus it wasn¡¯t detected. This is a Death Soldier raised right from childhood.¡±


    ¡°You guessed it.¡± The Death Soldier¡¯s figure enlarged as though he were a raging beast, throwing a powerful punch at Ork¡¯s head.


    Despite being unarmed, the sheer force and speed of that punch could burst a man¡¯s head instantly.


    Ork looked like a frail boy confronting the brute force of a feral beast, yet his face displayed no panic as he took a step forward.


    Instantly behind him, a black hole ripped open, and a golden skeletal hand emerged, catching the punch that the Death Soldier had thrown.


    Another skeletal hand reached out from the black hole. Perhaps annoyed by Oke¡¯s blocking its path, the hand forcefully pushed him aside, and then a golden skull crawled out from the hole.


    The Death Soldiers were stunned. They were supposed to kill the servants of Light. Why had a skeleton appeared?


    Without giving them any time for thought, the Bone Priest thrust his hand directly into a soldier¡¯s chest, pulling out a hard object which was a crystal ball about the size of a horse¡¯s eye.


    At this moment, the crystal ball was shattered, with a liquid flowing out from inside. It was believed to be a potion that enhanced the potential of the Death Soldiers and induced their berserk transformation.


    The hard object was located directly above his heart. As the object was pulled out, his heart was damaged. The Death Soldier wanted to struggle on the brink of death, but couldn¡¯t move, dying with a face full of confusion.


    I was clearly about to kill the servants of Light, so why did a skeleton appear?


    With the death of a Death Soldier, the scene calmed down. Only then did Oke and Kebos notice that the Bone Priest looked rather messy, with his body covered in hardened lumps of bird droppings.


    Oke scraped at the priest¡¯s bones and asked with confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Bone Priest¡¯s empty eye sockets moved over to Oke. He remained silent for several seconds before speaking slowly, ¡°You should have... summoned me... earlier.¡±


    Apparently, since the Bone Priest killed the Insect God, Hermel, he had been left in that cave all along.¡±


    Oke slightly tilted his head, ¡°You said it doesn¡¯t matter where you are.¡±


    The Bone Priest replied with a somewhat dejected tone, ¡°Couldn¡¯t clean up.¡±


    The cave where Hermel had stayed was high and spacious, filled with rubbish. Without the Insect God, bats would occasionally fly in and defecate mid-air.


    In the beginning, the Bone Priest would use ¡®Soul Impact¡¯ to kill these bats.


    However, their bodies would then fall and become an even bigger pile of rubbish. After sweeping them to one side, they would rot and breed bugs that would crawl all over the place.


    No matter how he swept, the Bone Priest couldn¡¯t clean the cave completely, which greatly troubled him and even made him lose his hair.


    ¡°Oh, do you want to go back?¡± Oke asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Oke opened the summoning channel again. The Bone Priest stepped into it and reappeared in the familiar Undead Temple.


    A plump Minotaur auntie was watering the sacred mushrooms there. She seemed happy to see the Bone Priest, ¡°Good day, Sir Bones. Long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    After greeting him, the Minotaur auntie left, carrying her bucket. After all, the Bone Priest wouldn¡¯t respond. Instead, she had to be careful not to let the sacred mushrooms grow into the precincts of the temple, or he would chase them away with his broom.


    Not long after she walked away, she heard the sound of sweeping coming from the temple again.


    ...


    The priests of the Undead Temple had arrived outside the refugee camp early, and Grand Duke Luosha¡¯s troops were also well-prepared, just waiting for the Wusu Kingdom¡¯s army to walk into the trap.


    The whole plan was made by Anthony, the acting Pope of the Holy Church. Misha even had the chance to meet this legendary figure in person.


    One day, Misha, along with some high-ranking individuals from the kingdom, brought the designed plan to Ange and Lisa. There, they found a mysterious man draped in a cloak.


    The mysterious man lifted his hood, introducing himself, ¡°I¡¯m Anthony. Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve looked at your plan, and to be honest... it¡¯s too cruel.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask you one question. Do you plan to block the people of Wusu at the border, watch their lands being annexed by nobles, turn civilians into refugees, and allow an endless stream of them to eat and drink at your expense, or die within your territory?¡±

 Chapter 544: 312: Really, the Ghost is Shouting_1

    Chapter 544: Chapter 312: Really, the ¡®Ghost¡¯ is Shouting_1


    Am I really so cruel? Misha began to question her life after being interrogated by Anthony.


    ¡°When you have the ability to save lives, but choose not to, that¡¯s cruelty. Especially when your inaction may result in everlasting problems. Countless innocent lives are waiting for your rescue while you stay safe and sound in your own territory, oblivious to their agonizing cries at your borders. Without your food supplies, do you know how many people will starve to death?¡± Anthony asked in sorrow.


    Misha¡¯s mood sank, and she shook her head.


    Anthony sighed: ¡°I am not aware of the precise situation in the Wusu kingdom, but based on the conditions in the territories under the control of the Holy Church, we may be seeing food shortages affecting up to five percent of the entire region.¡±


    Five percent? That doesn¡¯t sound too bad. Huh? The Holy Church? Anthony? You mean he¡¯s the acting Pope! Only then did Misha realize who the enigmatic man in the hood standing before her was.


    Anthony noticed Misha¡¯s slight disbelief and shook his head: ¡°This is not just about five percent. When five percent of the population in this world lacks food, it means the price of food can be inflated indefinitely until five percent of the population starves to death.¡±


    ¡°Adding to that, issues such as food hoarding, unequal distribution, inconvenient transport, wartime chaos and so on, these factors can multiply that number by several times. In order not to become part of that percentage, people driven to starvation can do anything cruel, like eating a Minotaur.¡±


    Vania seemed to be hit by a wave of calamity, her bulging eyes looking around in confusion: Why would they eat a Minotaur?


    Lisa, Negris, Rogge, and the others all fell silent. They understood Anthony¡¯s implications¨Cif people could resort to eating a Minotaur, they could do other things, like cannibalism. If it ever came to that point, starving creatures would undoubtedly be capable of such actions.


    Rogge suddenly said: ¡°In the past, when the Undead Empire faced such situations, they would directly initiate the Undead Calamity. Instead of having people turn against each other, it was better to send them on their way.¡±


    Everyone from the Resting Abyss turned to look at Lisa; they all knew that Feilin had almost made a similar decision when the Witch¡¯s Underground City was threatened by a food crisis. Feilin was ready to initiate the Undead Calamity.


    Anthony continued: ¡°Although there is a shortfall, does it mean we don¡¯t do anything? We can implement food control measures, crack down on food hoarding, organize food production recovery, find alternative food sources. As long as it¡¯s managed well, we can totally bridge a five percent food deficit.¡±


    ¡°With proper control, we can overcome the deficit. But all these measures require efficient organization and equitable distribution. If you are content with merely keeping the enemy at bay, you might as well be abandoning the peasants in Wusu, which could equal up to twenty-five percent of the population. With the population of Wusu at five million, this could potentially result in more than one million deaths.¡±


    Misha felt as if her legs had turned to jelly. The number was too massive; it left her staggered, all these people could die because of her... but that¡¯s not her concern, is it?


    Misha struggled and said: ¡°But if I send troops into Wusu, it will be my loyal soldiers who pay the price. What if we fail?¡±


    Oh ho, a clear-headed consideration. A worthy leader.


    Anthony nodded approvingly: ¡°Your concerns are justified, but not at present, because we have got your back.¡±


    As he spoke, Anthony moved towards Ange¡¯s back and started patting his own chest with authority, showing that the ¡®we¡¯ he referred to included Ange as well.


    Ange had no interest in fighting, it would interfere with his farming, so he quickly grabbed the back of Anthony¡¯s clothing and pulled him back.


    Anthony drew his head back in embarrassment and chuckled.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°Ahahaaha!!¡±


    Seeing Anthony embarrassed, everyone burst into laughter, particularly Negris, who laughed the loudest, ¡°So what you blather all day long, Ange isn¡¯t buying any of it.¡±


    Anthony scratched his head in embarrassment and laughed along.


    Misha watched in trepidation. Is it okay for them to laugh like this? Wouldn¡¯t his Holiness the Pope be angry? How is it that his holiness¡¯ status holds so little weight among this group?


    After all the laughter, maybe because it was rare to see Anthony embarrass himself, Luther, in high spirits, stepped forward, patting his longsword and said: ¡°Lord Anthony, I¡¯ll help you, my Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Tailed Demon Pattern Terra Clay Burnt Aiyo Aiyo Sword and I will help you.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Luther found himself scrambling for cover in a hail of punches, but he still managed to finish pronouncing the full name of his sword.


    Lightning slapped his chest with his hoof: ¡°Lord Anthony, I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    After all the fooling around, everyone gathered their belongings and prepared their equipment. Looking at them, it seemed more like they were bored out of their minds and wanted something to do than really wanting to help Anthony.


    Watching this ¡®army¡¯, Misha couldn¡¯t help but be moved. She knew full well the strength of the Wusu kingdom from being neighbors for so many years.


    If Ange and his men were to help, they indeed could seize Wusu kingdom at a meager cost.


    Doing so, she wouldn¡¯t have to station so many troops at the border or reallocate food supplies for relief. Exactly as Anthony said, there¡¯s a deficit in food across the entire region, and Misha was no exception.


    The Kingdom of Luosha is not a food-producing nation, and in the past, they bought their food. The pressure of maintaining food supplies was massive, but for this reason, they built several large grain fortresses and thus possessed abundant food resources.


    But who knows when this crisis will end? No income and everything is outgoing; even the largest grain fortress couldn¡¯t last more than a few years.

 Chapter 545: 312: Really, the Ghost is Shouting_2

    Chapter 545: Chapter 312: Really, the ¡®Ghost¡¯ is Shouting_2


    The most efficient solution is to resolve the issue once and for all. Plus, it was Wusu who badgered her with the refugees first, forcing her to step in. As long as she¡¯s fighting under the banner of ¡®rescuing the refugees¡¯, she will have the moral high ground. No one can condemn her.


    She grits her teeth and decides to do it.


    After thorough deliberation with Anthony, Misha agrees to summon her troops in two days and then begins her preparations.


    Once Misha left, Negris flies over. He bends his short claws and nudges Anthony with his elbow, ¡°What are you up to? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really doing this out of kindness, to help the displaced farmers in Wusu.¡±


    Anthony shrugs: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just that kind-hearted a person, what else?¡±


    After his little jest, Anthony puts on a serious face. ¡°On one hand, I want to solidify my place in the Western District, the geographical locations of both Wusu and Luosha are critical. On the other hand, I despise Wusu¡¯s tactics. They¡¯re deliberately causing land acquisitions. If everyone starts doing it, the common people of the Western Region will have no way to survive, they¡¯ll either be slaves or starve¡±.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re fearing the domino effect. Everyone following suit will be troublesome.¡± Negris understands, he also now knows why Anthony, amidst all the busyness, summoned him to the Kingdom of Luosha specifically after hearing about this incident.


    It was inconvenient for Anthony to get over here. First, he had to teleport to the Resting Abyss and then take the stairway to heaven. From there he used the portal in heaven to finally arrive here. Back and forth, he had to spend a lot of resources.


    ¡°The whole realm is like an activated Magic Egg right now, a ticking time bomb. If the news about Wusu¡¯s actions becomes public, it might set a terrible example. The unscrupulous landlords and aristocrats may see this and think, ¡®Ah! So, we can do this? Not only can we remove surplus population but also take over their lands. We can gain a lot of cheap labor by forcing the refugees onto our competition and having them drain their resources.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m already seeing such symptoms in my district. I¡¯ve killed three Grand Dukes and a King, no one else dares to pull such moves now. But when the time comes, help me get through to the Lord. I¡¯m running low on grain.¡±


    Negris turns his nose: ¡°You go speak to him.¡±


    Anthony walks over to speak with Ange. After he said a few words, Ange suddenly stands up, excitedly howling a few times and starts to gather Little Angel and Little Zombie etc.


    Negris was left dumbfounded. When Anthony came back, he couldn¡¯t resist asking in a low voice, ¡°What did you tell him? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be farming? Why is he looking so excited?¡±


    Anthony shrugs: ¡°I told the Lord about a large salt lake in Wusu Kingdom, the composition of that lake¡¯s salt is different from the salt we eat. With the druid¡¯s knowledge, he can use it as a fertiliser, a substitute for wood ash.¡±


    ¡°Pff...,¡± Negris spits out in general, looking Anthony up and down in shock, ¡°So I see, you intentionally played the fool back there. If you had mentioned this potassium salt lake, Ange wouldn¡¯t have refused. But you didn¡¯t, you intentionally made a fool out of yourself. Even though it was utterly embarrassing, it allowed you to blend in with everyone else, even Luther Lightning felt comfortable joking with you, I¡¯m starting to understand how you climbed to the top position after every Rebirth.¡±


    Anthony smirks enigmatically, ¡°An insightful person once said, ¡®Even when accomplishing great deeds, one must do so as ¡®one of our own¡±.¡±


    ¡°Which wise person said it? How come I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± Negris frowns, Is there a wise saying even he, the God of Knowledge, has not heard of?


    Anthony smirks triumphantly, ¡°That wise person is named Piero.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, that¡¯s you!¡± Negris gets angry.


    Anthony is actually in a dangerous position, distanced from the core circle. Plus, his identity is very sensitive, creating a barrier between him and everyone else. If this continues, it will cause a rift.


    It¡¯s only because the circle revolves around Ange and everyone in it isn¡¯t a bunch of petty people, that this hasn¡¯t happened yet. His relationship with Ange is solid, rooted in unwavering faith. Otherwise, he would have been flooded with rumors and slander. He¡¯s seen that too many times in his millennium-long life. Life is most comfortable here with Ange.


    But that¡¯s not to say he shouldn¡¯t work on maintaining a better rapport. Sometimes, making a fool of oneself can help build camaraderie. He prided himself on his networking skills.


    But by the evening Anthony¡¯s pride had vanished.


    ¡°What? The Lord invaded the Wusu Kingdom and defeated their army? He only had three people with him? Little Angel, Little Zombie and Lightning? Plus a potted sapling? Was... was my plan too complicated?¡±


    ...


    The Grand Duke Lainate of Wusu led his troops, driving the refugees onward. When they came across any dead bodies on the road, they simply used their swords to flick the bodies into roadside ditches or into the grass and trees, too lazy to bother collecting them.


    The Duke¡¯s deputy hesitates, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bad idea to just leave the bodies like this? What if they turn into Undead and start attacking?¡±


    Lainate dismissively waves his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, we fear nothing living, why should we fear the dead? They¡¯re just Undead, we can kill them again if need be.¡±


    The deputy who must have read one too many knight novels doesn¡¯t seem to agree. But instead of arguing, he changes the subject, ¡°Can we really push these many people into Luosha? What if Luosha shuts down their borders? We¡¯re all cavalry, we can¡¯t defeat infantry in mountainous regions.¡±


    Lainate smirks, ¡°Do you think your Grand Duke is a clueless noble, who only knows how to steal pretty women?¡±

 Chapter 546: 312: Really, the Ghost is Shouting_3

    Chapter 546: Chapter 312: Really, the ¡®Ghost¡¯ is Shouting_3


    The deputy¡¯s eyes bulged in shock: Could it be?


    Lainate coughed uncomfortably, ¡°Although I occasionally act in absurd ways, this isn¡¯t the case this time. You should ask everyone if they now have more fertile land after driving away those lowly people.¡±


    ¡°Long live the Grand Duke! We vow to serve the Grand Duke loyally!¡± The excited cavalrymen following along shouted.


    If you want people to serve, you must first feed them well. This was a famous quote from Lainate¡¯s grandfather, the previous Grand Duke Wusu. Even though Lainate was uninformed and acted absurdly, he had a cavalry that was loyal and obedient.


    The deputy also shouted excitedly because he got even more.


    ¡°Conquer the Luosha, I¡¯ll give you more land titles, more slaves. I heard the Luosha Clan has beautiful women, let¡¯s divide all the women in her family among us,¡± Lainate shouted.


    ¡°Divide! Bestow! Long live the Grand Duke! Woo woo woo!!!!!¡± The morale of the cavalry was greatly boosted, they shrieked loudly.


    Amidst the shrieks, a prolonged ¡®ah¡¯ could be heard.


    The deputy officer looked at the spot where he had just kicked a body off the road. It seemed like the bushes there had moved a bit, but upon a closer look, nothing was found.


    Lainate continued, ¡°Closing down the borders doesn¡¯t scare Luosha. Do you know the new-appointed Duke Robert of Luosha? He is a commoner who married into the Ducal Family. The nobles under him are not very obedient, so Robert contacted me, hoping that I can support him. He will open the doors for me then.¡±


    The deputy officer¡¯s eyes widened in shock. No wonder Lainate was so confident, the reason lied here.


    Lainate was about to say something smugly but suddenly felt irritated, he couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°Who¡¯s that howling over there? Shut up!¡±


    Everyone did not notice that ¡®ah¡¯ sound initially, but as the screaming cheers of the cavalry slowed down, that ¡®ah¡¯ became clearer. A common sound of ¡®ah¡¯ wouldn¡¯t irritate people unless shouted directly into their ears.


    However, this ¡®ah¡¯ sounded very irritative, it felt like someone was scratching steel wire inside your soul.


    Everyone looked towards the direction the sound was coming from. The deputy officer even stood up on his horseback to see farther, but what he saw made him gasp, ¡°Du...Duke, it seems like a ¡®ghost¡¯ is howling, an... undead!¡±


    Lainate also immediately stood up on his horse and looked into the distance. Over the half slope in the distance, two slightly transparent figures were wailing with their heads tilted back. Behind them, a figure was constantly casting magic.


    And around them, humanoid shadows flooded in from all corners.


    Ange¡¯s Purify was directly casted into the corpse¡¯s body, not emitting any light. This saved more effort since there were too many bodies around him.


    Ange¡¯s King¡¯s Arrival, amplified by the two Wailing Banshees, expanded rapidly. The fallen bodies along the way were all summoned by him.


    Lainate would never have guessed that the refugees he drove to their deaths would become vengeful spirits seeking his life.


    Originally, he planned to rush over and kill them all. But Ange remembered Anthony¡¯s plan: The traces of the undead and foreign forces must not be exposed. Otherwise, this rebellion against tyranny would turn into a foreign invasion or Undead Calamity.


    So Ange gave each body a dose of healing, making them appear as lively as ever.


    All over the mountains and plains, lively, fearless, and pain-immune humanoid shadows ran towards Lainate¡¯s cavalry.


    The Banshee¡¯s wail suddenly changed, a voice that pierced straight into the heart and soul rose as if whispering into your ear.


    I have stopped breathing¡ª


    But I have not died¡ª


    The soul flame replaces life¡ª


    I must escape before the emergence of the dawn¡ª


    ...


    The lively corpses, as if injected with adrenaline, rushed into the formation of Lainate¡¯s cavalry. The deputy officer saw, to his horror, the body that they had kicked off the road earlier had gotten up and was rushing towards him.


    As long as all the people are killed, nobody will know that they were killed by the undead.

 Chapter 547: 313: Application to Reopen World Transit Station_1

    Chapter 547: Chapter 313: Application to Reopen World Transit Station_1


    Looking at a heap of very much alive ¡®people¡¯, Anthony didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Um, sir, are there any survivors?¡± Anthony didn¡¯t complain about the messed-up plan, instead, he asked the most crucial question.


    If there were survivors, he would have to adjust his plan accordingly.


    When a leader disrupts a plan, it¡¯s surely a wise move. Shouldn¡¯t you adjust your strategy to align with the leader¡¯s? Would it make sense if the leader had to adjust to your plan?


    Ange shook his head: ¡°We have...a dead one?¡±


    Ange was not sure how to describe it, there was no survivor, but there was a dead man who could talk. What should that be called?


    The deputy of Lainate was brought forward, his neck bitten with a significant gap. It seemed like all the blood in his body had been drained from this wound, clearly he was very dead.


    However, at that moment, he had a terrified look on his face, his eyes dull, and a complicated gaze at everything.


    ¡°Eh, has he become a witch already? So soon?¡± Anthony wondered aloud.


    Two wailing banshees emerged from behind Ange, respectfully bowing: ¡°We¡¯ve sped up his transformation, Your Majesty Piero.¡±


    Anthony was a passionate fan of the Howling Opera, in the Resting Abyss of Kvada, apart from the opera, there wasn¡¯t much to do. So he knew these banshees, but he couldn¡¯t differentiate them, so he vaguely nodded: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡±


    Taking the deputy for interrogation, Anthony quickly pieced together what had happened in the early morning.


    When Lainate was marching towards the border while boasting, the corpses scattered on both sides of the road had quietly risen.


    Throughout the dark night, an unknowable number of corpses fearlessly swarmed over. Lainate¡¯s night march was somewhat hidden, but now the darkness had become the corpses¡¯ greatest camouflage.


    It was unlikely that unarmed corpses could break through their defensive line with a direct charge. But now, by the time the corpses on both sides jumped on them, many had gotten dragged before they could react.


    Some high-level swordsmen slashed at the corpses rushing at them and prepared to continue the charge, only to find in horror that their companions who had just been dragged down were now getting up, attacking them with expressionless faces.


    A terrifying legend emerged in their minds: comrades turned into enemies, souls harvested, this was the Undead Calamity!


    The more robust individuals stopped trying to organize a counter-attack and instead, protecting Lainate, tried to break out. However, in the chaos, Lainate¡¯s head had somehow disappeared.


    Rogge, a qualified shadow guard, was overlooked by everyone. However, as long as he was there, he would stand by Ange, proving to be far more reliable than self-proclaimed followers like Luther.


    In the midst of the successive encirclement, they beheaded the enemy leader. No one would dare do this except for the Dark Knight Emperor.


    Run, was the only thought left in the mind of the Wusu cavalrymen.


    Unfortunately, their wrongdoing was too significant. There might¡¯ve been tens of thousands of corpses on the way. Even if they stood still, they could block the mountain road entirely.


    Some began to fly. Pop, pop, pop! A series of fireballs in the sky turned him into a ball of fire.


    Some tore open a teleportation scroll, the exploding spatial fluctuation made him a preferred target, a beam of light shone on him.


    ¡°Kvada, it¡¯s a Holy Spirit Angel, why are the Holy Spirit and the Undead mixed together? Did we offend both the Light and the Undead?¡± Some people cursed and wailed.


    Teleport scrolls were the best life-saving tool that the Wusu cavalrymen could bring with them, but not everyone had one. Those who took them out were either blasted by the Little Zombie¡¯s Breath of Death shockwave, stabbed to death by Rogge hidden among the crowd, or reduced to ashes by Ange¡¯s explosive fireballs.


    By the end of the night, not a single one had escaped.


    Then there were tens of thousands of very much alive ¡®refugees¡¯ on the road.


    Anthony sighed: ¡°My plan was too conservative. I prioritized secrecy. Sigh, the enemy was too easy. After all, they are a small country in a remote area with only a few wizards. Well, let it be.¡±


    Misha, who had just arrived, was stunned when she heard Anthony¡¯s words, for she was also considered a small remote country in Anthony¡¯s mouth.


    However, she was powerless to refute his words because her homeland was even weaker, dealt with by Little Angel using just a Holy Light Flash.


    Anthony turned to Lainate¡¯s deputy who was still in a trance, asked: ¡°What will you do? Either you lead us, go capture those feudal landlords. Or we catch you, throw you to those landlords, telling them you¡¯re a witch?¡±


    Lainate¡¯s deputy was startled out of his trance, and hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll lead you, I¡¯ll lead you to catch people.¡±


    The rest went smoothly. A group of people transferred from the Dark City, disguised themselves as displaced farmers among the thousands of newly risen corpses, and besieged the capital of Wusu Kingdom.


    The army of the Kingdom of Luosha, under the banner of disaster relief, entered the Wusu Kingdom, captured all the landlords and nobles, and handed them over to the ¡®rebel farmers.¡¯


    Strangely, the ¡®rebels farmers¡¯ got the ¡®result they wanted¡¯ and dispersed one after another.


    The Grand Duke of Luosha led his troops into the capital, declaring that the Grand Duke of Wusu was brutal and unkind, killed by the ¡®rebellious peasants.¡¯ The Wusu Kingdom was temporarily under the administration of the Grand Duke of Luosha.


    The children of the Grand Duke of Wusu temporarily stayed in the Grand Ducal Mansion, waiting for the situation to stabilize, and then inherit the title of the Grand Duke. Everyone praised the Grand Duke of Luosha for his character ¨C taking advantage of people¡¯s danger, he was indeed the modern God of Kindness.

 Chapter 548 - 313: Application to Reopen the World Transfer Station_2

    Chapter 548: Chapter 313: Application to Reopen the World Transfer Station_2


    To everyone¡¯s shock, the entire family of Grand Duke Wusu was poisoned that very night. A servant stood forth, confessing his responsibility for the death of the Duke¡¯s family. He vehemently condemned the Duke¡¯s family for their cruelty, maltreatment of servants, kidnapping of women and a host of other crimes. Subsequently, he stabbed himself to death.


    The sight of the servant driving a sharp knife into his neck and the subsequent spilling of black blood shocked everyone present. Most assumed he was beyond saving, yet the servant¡¯s body was found later that night in the City outskirts at the Luosha Military Camp. With a cheerful, ¡°How did I do?¡±, he accepted their medical treatment.


    Any Witch, after ingesting a bellyful of chicken blood and slashing their own neck, then using soul energy to expel the blood from their stomach could replicate this scene.


    With no heir to Grand Duke Wusu, a seemingly ¡®reluctant¡¯ Grand Duke Sharo could only take over the military authority and territory of the Wusu Kingdom.


    Registration of citizens, farmland allocation, food control, and the organisation of production processes remarkably restored calm to the Wusu Kingdom within a few weeks.


    ¡°Truly, it isn¡¯t that remarkable. I followed Duke Wusu¡¯s approach, eliminated part of the population to free up more resources. Only I tackled the landed gentry instead. It¡¯s easy to keep calm with resources in abundance, evenly-distributed. Given our current circumstances, having a full belly is more than enough for most,¡± sighed Lord Anthony.


    Misha, who had learned much during this time, quickly jotted down Anthony¡¯s words: a full belly.


    Anthony looked at what she had written, his nose twitching with annoyance, ¡°I¡¯ve said so much and you noted down only three little words?¡±


    Misha stared at him with big, innocent eyes.


    Laughing and shaking his head, Anthony said approvingly, ¡°Very good at playing dumb, and you did note down the crux of what I said. Not just that, your mind is sharp, your determination strong. Your heart harbors enough cruelty, you protect your own and are not scared to cross lines. With no restraint of moral shackles, given time, you will no doubt surpass me. I can¡¯t help but wonder how your mentors managed to groom you with this mindset. That is an achievement indeed!¡±


    With a faint smile, Misha responded, ¡°No one taught me, that mindset was born during the two years after my death. When I was alone in a cave, watching my own body decomposing, unable to leave or sleep, despite being already dead.¡±


    Anthony lightly patted her head, ¡°Only two years, after two centuries, you¡¯ll forget it all. You¡¯re already an Undead.¡±


    Misha blinked in confusion not quite grasping what Anthony was implying.


    Not bothering to explain, Anthony quickly changed the topic, ¡°Where is Lord Ange? I was hoping to buy more grain from him.¡±


    Of course, he was at Salt Lake.


    After a few days, Ange had figured out the characteristics and handling methods of the potassium salt and was transferring it into the Temple of Rest.


    However, the lake of potassium salt was too vast. Even if he filled the entirety of the Temple of Rest, it would still not even hold one-tenth of its total volume.


    When Anthony found him, Ange was amusing himself with the green algae in the salty lake waters.


    ¡°Is this...algae? No way, this is all salt! How salty must this water be for the algae to still thrive?¡± Even the world-wise Anthony was taken aback.


    On the surface of the white, potassium salt-covered lake, the water teemed with green algae. Ange pointed at it, and the algae began to grow at a rapid pace, quickly burgeoning into a large clump.


    This was not Anthony¡¯s field of expertise, so he switched to discussing the grain purchase.


    ¡°My Lord, I would like to purchase an additional hundred thousand tons of grain,¡± Anthony stated.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°At the moment, there isn¡¯t any.¡±


    With the harvest season not yet over and crops not ready for reaping, Ange didn¡¯t have that much grain at hand. Of course, he could use the Instant Death Halo to encourage crop growth, but that would require an amount of soul energy he didn¡¯t dispose of at the moment. There was no way he could accelerate the growth of a hundred thousand tons of crops.


    Anthony nodded, understanding Ange¡¯s predicament. Ange had always been straightforward, and if he said he didn¡¯t have it, he didn¡¯t. And so, Anthony shifted the topic, ¡°In that case, My Lord, I request the activation of the World Transfer Station.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Negris jumped up at the idea, ¡°What if we let beings from other dimensions know that the World Transfer Station is open, and they attack?¡±


    Anthony laughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not the same now as before. With our strength, who can penetrate into the Resting Abyss now?¡±


    Negris was taken aback for a moment but quickly realized, ¡°Yes, who can penetrate? The Holy Kingdom is gone.¡±


    Negris was not actually afraid of the World Transfer Station, as it was guarded by twelve deities, formidable mechanical constructs left from the era of the Undead Empire. Anyone who tried to invade the Resting Abyss through the World Transfer Station would be flattened by the deities the moment they exited the teleportation array.


    What Negris was most concerned about was the Holy Kingdom. This entity could move in the void and appear outside the range of the World Transfer Station at any time, sending in troops.


    But the problem now was that they had occupied the Holy Kingdom. As long as they didn¡¯t invade other dimensions, who would dare to invade them?


    Even if someone dared, without a void fortress like the Holy Kingdom, who could send in troops on a large scale? Sending them in one by one was akin to courting death.


    So, they could open the World Transfer Station now, and announce the return of the Undead Empire.


    However, Negris frowned, thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, we don¡¯t really need the Transfer Station. The small teleportation arrays we have are enough now.¡±


    Anthony nodded, ¡°I know. If it weren¡¯t for bulk commodities like food, the small teleportation array would indeed be enough. To transport 100,000 tons of food, I spent several million Demon Crystals. If the World Transfer Station were open, the cost of teleportation could be reduced by a tenth. Even if transshipment is required, one-fifth of the cost would suffice. Only by opening the World Transfer Station can I buy a large amount of food from other dimensions.¡±


    Negris shook his head.


    ¡°How about this: turn off the marker that indicates the World Transfer Station is operational. That way, only teleportation arrays that have registered coordinates beforehand will display the World Transfer Station¡¯s presence. More than a thousand years have passed, how many of those teleportation arrays are still in existence? Even if there are some left, we can simply tell them that a new teleportation array has been built over the site of the old World Transfer Station.¡±


    After thinking about it, Negris said, ¡°This method indeed is much safer, but still unnecessary. You¡¯re better off finding your own food channels. Once a deal is struck, we can briefly open the World Transfer Station to receive the delivery, then shut it down again.¡±


    ¡°Good! This is a great idea.¡± Anthony clapped his hands, gave a thumbs-up, and praised.


    Negris looked at him with a skeptical gaze, ¡°Is that your original goal?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s because Lord Nage is considerate and has come up with a better plan,¡± Anthony quickly clarified, and handed over a piece of paper, ¡°This is a deal I brokered with another dimension for 10,000 tons of food. The transaction is scheduled for this time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, you even set the time, and you still claim it wasn¡¯t?¡± Negris¡¯s nose twitched in indignation.


    Anthony showed no embarrassment, and continued, ¡°This is what I was thinking: if the teleportation cost can drop by 90%, even with single transshipment, it¡¯s still just 20% of the original cost. We can charge 50% of the original cost, with 30% as a usage fee for the Transfer Station. How about it?¡±


    In other words, the original transportation cost of one million would now drop to two hundred thousand, but they would charge five hundred thousand, three hundred thousand of which would be the usage fee.


    This seemed like a pretty good deal, opening up the World Transfer Station, and charging use fees for it. No business would be easier than that.


    However, Negris kept his guard up and pulled Ange aside to ask Silver Coin via soul contact.


    Upon hearing this, Silver Coin instantly objected, ¡°No, no, absolutely not! That¡¯s way too much of a loss for us. We cannot consider our own on cost, but rather how much the other party saves on theirs.¡±


    ¡°Even if the shipping cost doesn¡¯t change, we are dealing in bulk trades. We are saving a lot of time, and time is money.¡±


    ¡°Using a small teleportation array, it would take him dozens of days to transport these 100,000 tons of food. With the World Transfer Station, it would only take a day. He could save a lot of manpower and materials, all of which are cost factors. Why should we reduce the shipping cost?¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re only profiting by 30%. All costs of wear and tear, maintenance, and security are in this 30%. We might even end up making a loss. Therefore, shipping costs cannot be reduced. At most, in consideration of familiar relations, we can give Lord Anthony an 80% discount.¡±

 Chapter 549 - 314 God Asks: Do You Know How To Grow Veggies?_1

    Chapter 549: Chapter 314 God Asks: Do You Know How To Grow Veggies?_1


    The next afternoon, within the Resting Abyss, at the World Transfer Station, everyone was on high alert, ready to receive supplies from the XX plane, which, of course, had a name.


    However, this held no meaning, as everyone knew it by a different name. Unless every individual shared the plane¡¯s coordinates for comparison, Anthony took out the coordinates for comparison.


    Unfortunately, in the coordinate system of the World Transfer Station, no record of these coordinates existed. This might be a new plane.


    So for now, they named it the Mary Plane, since the person on the other end coordinating with Anthony was named Mary.


    As for how they obtained the coordinates? They were bought from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Those ubiquitous adventurers could sell you anything you wanted.


    The other side had already sent a sample for his review, indicating that ten thousand tons of food were available for sale. If the transaction went smoothly, they could supply hundreds of thousands of tons of food in the future. Being a food-producing plane, their food production far exceeded their consumption, hence the surplus for sale.


    Anthony had made several deals with them using ordinary teleportation arrays. Each delivery had been prompt, but a hundred or two hundred tons could be transported through an ordinary array. However, for transactions involving tens of thousands of tons of food, using an ordinary array would result in a significant loss.


    Ange¡¯s hundred thousand tons of food were sent using an ordinary array, which had depleted Anthony¡¯s resources. If he continued this way, he would need to borrow money.


    That¡¯s also why he had to haggle with Ange, he was broke.


    Unfortunately, his plans were shattered by the silver coins.


    Now, owing 80% of the transportation fees, he finally received Ange¡¯s approval to activate the World Transfer Station.


    However, he didn¡¯t mention the transportation fees to Ange. Instead, he said: ¡°Sir, the plants of every plane differ. Some of them are extinct on our master plane. We might find some special ones, like male sterile strain or drought-resistant female strain which could be cross-bred. We could make it a priority in our negotiations with them.¡±


    Anthony was clueless about the terminology he used. He had asked a few druids just before his departure, thinking it might persuade Ange.


    However, Ange glanced at him and shook his head.


    Huh? Did the sir not agree? Anthony was stumped. He considered every obstacle but never thought Ange would refuse. Normally, Ange was quite amicable. For a Master God, Ange was almost too ¡®approachable¡¯ to be a deity.


    Why didn¡¯t he agree? What factors had he overlooked? Anthony pondered, trying to resolve these issues.


    However, Ange said: ¡°This matter seems to be important to you. I agree.¡±


    Anthony was stunned for a while before responding, ¡°Sir, you mean, you agreed to open the World Transfer Station because it¡¯s important to me and not because of the plants?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Anthony was stunned for a while, and his nose felt a little sour. Casually, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, sir.¡±


    Ange cocked his head and reached into the Temple of Rest again.


    Negris flew to Anthony¡¯s side, jabbed him with his elbow, and said: ¡°It¡¯s rare that he has agreed to do something without a fair trade.¡±


    Anthony let out an awkward smile, ¡°Really? I¡¯ve embarrassed the sir by making an exception, I am deeply ashamed. My loyalty to the sir is as pure as holy light. No, I can¡¯t let Sir Ange make an exception. I will sell some of the temples when I get back to repay sir¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Negris sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think using ¡®Holy Light¡¯ here is a bit weird?¡±


    ¡°Is it? No, the holy light belongs to the sir, don¡¯t change the subject, did you hear what sir just said? Hurry up and open the World Transfer Station for me.¡±


    After the first attempt with the World Transfer Station, it hadn¡¯t been activated again. That time, it had directly connected to the long-lost Purple Corpse, achieving a 100% connection rate. This gave Negris a clear understanding of the popularity of the World Transfer Station, so he dared not start it again.


    During the Undead Empire era, the World Transfer Station was the center of attention for all realms. There were always individuals trying to connect to it. When there were too many connection requests, it was even necessary to queue and wait for its call.


    Even though over a thousand years have passed, some teleportation arrays were still stubbornly sending connection requests, awaiting its response. However, with time, many arrays saving the World Transfer Station¡¯s coordinates were too damaged to start, resulting in fewer and fewer connection requests.


    Of course, the coordinates could be recorded and sent to a new teleportation array to send a request. However, for a new array that hasn¡¯t connected before, the coordinates had to be inputted each time.


    Only when the connection is successful will it be recorded in the coordinate diagram, and then it can be sent with just one click.


    However, many teleportation arrays may not even have a coordinate diagram. Theoretically, after shutting down the identifying sign of the teleportation array, what the other party sees is just a teleportation point. If it doesn¡¯t have a coordinate diagram, it doesn¡¯t display a name.


    It¡¯s very safe. For instance, the last time it was activated, the news about the opening of the World Transit Hub didn¡¯t leak out; it was just the call from the Purple Corpse that scared Negris.


    But lord, times have changed. When the World Transit Hub was initially opened, the Resting Abyss had only just managed to solve the food problem. But now?


    Now, there are hundreds of thousands of people, armed and...well, horseless, but there are dozens of Purple Skeleton Titans, a dozen Night Watchers, tens of thousands of elite Undead, all kinds of sophisticated equipment, including, but not limited to, Holy Armor, Great Angel¡¯s Staff, and so on...


    Eh, why is it all looted from the Church of Light?


    More importantly, Ange is now a three-in-one god. Who dares to come over and blow it up!


    To be safe, everyone remained on high alert. Even Petersburg was put back on his original Divine Seat, chatting casually with Lightning: ¡°You may not know, back in the days, we¡¯ve blown up so many things, Lords of the Abyss, Elemental Lords, nameless gods; You can¡¯t even count them all. My spring-loaded iron fist, nothing can withstand, my body, utterly indestructible...¡± blah blah blah a whole bunch.


    Lightning curiously asked: ¡°When your fist bounced back, did you ever hit yourself?¡±


    Petersburg murmured: ¡°Yes...don¡¯t ask about such depressing things.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy, you say it out to cheer everybody up, how did it hit? Where did it strike?¡± Lightning suddenly got excited.


    Negris, who was watching them chit-chat on the side, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Have you guys noticed that those guards who stay still for an extended period become chatterboxes? Petersburg is like that, so is Tree Man Gore.¡±


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. Those running around are just as talkative, like Lightning.¡±


    ¡°Is that a lot of talk from it? To me, it sounds more like it has a foul mouth.¡± Negris grumbled.


    After some idle chatter, the agreed time finally arrived. The pillars of the teleportation array slowly lit up. Now, the World Transit Hub no longer required Ange and Negris¡¯s personal operation.


    Soon, the Transit Hub ran at full speed, a flash of light flickered, and within that light appeared a large number of weird figures. It¡¯s unreadable what they are, but they¡¯re definitely not the agreed ten thousand tons of food.


    At the same time, a loud and arrogant voice resounded from the light: ¡°Greedy mortals, ten thousand tons of food has made you open up your home. What you may be welcoming is not food, but death! I, Lord of Abyss Glasgow, leading the Nightmare Legion, officially arrived... Eh?¡±


    From the moment those strange figures appeared in the light, Anthony¡¯s upright back unconsciously slumped, feeling despondent.


    Was he fooled after all? Considering Anthony¡¯s astuteness, couldn¡¯t he have noticed some clues?


    He did. For instance, the packaging weight of the food was not uniform, bag materials varied, the grain grades were mixed, and it seemed more like it was ¡®gathered¡¯ from various channels.


    But Anthony was willing to take this risk because he really needed food.


    When the heart desires nothing, one is not deceived. If there are things you earnestly wish to obtain, then you¡¯re full of flaws. But what if you¡¯re deceived?


    Strike it Badaaaaargh!


    Anthony snapped upright, his eyes blazing with intense light like two magical crystal lamp bulbs, staring ahead while radiating a holy light.


    Ange, standing next to him, was stunned for a moment, tilting his head as he took a step forward, his head aglow with the flame of the soul.


    He sensed from Anthony a strong conviction, praying for his power.


    Embracing Ange¡¯s strength, Anthony¡¯s divine soul was entirely poured into Anthony¡¯s body.


    With each stride, a circle of light rippled from Anthony¡¯s foot. From that circle of light, Ange felt signs of a life acceleration¡ªa courtesy of the weakened death aura.


    Step by step, a figure of light emerged slowly from Anthony. Simultaneously, he raised his scepter, his resonant voice echoing across the field¡ª¡±The Lord said: Do You Know How to Grow Crops!¡±

 Chapter 550 - 315: Going to the Fertile Field_1

    Chapter 550: Chapter 315: Going to the Fertile Field_1


    Imagine the feeling when you¡¯re all pumped up to kill, set fire, rape, and loot, and someone suddenly asks you, ¡®Do you know how to grow vegetables?¡¯ And the voice is so loud, like someone yelling beside your ear.


    It¡¯s like going to a bar, flirting with a sexy maid, taking her to the room for a steamy dance, stripping off in the dark, and then she suddenly stretches out her hands and yells at you: look at my nail polish! It glows in the dark!


    Makes a man want to drop dead.


    Who could dare talk to Glasgow like that?!


    As the Lord of the Abyss and the leader of the Nightmare Legion, Glasgow isn¡¯t pulling this stunt for the first time.


    A demon¡¯s old job is lust seduction, but Glasgow¡¯s ambitions run deeper, he wants not just the heart, but also wealth, territories, slaves, life... everything you possess.


    First, he tempts the adventurers, these people are the most well-informed and can spread the word about a place with dimwits flushed with cash, luring more to fall into his trap.


    Then Glasgow would screen his targets, he doesn¡¯t want those penniless fools. He was only interested in those who¡¯re rich and influential with territories. But how to distinguish such a potential target? Simple, consider what they need.


    If a person needs beautiful jewels, he¡¯s probably a vain human or a giant dragon. If he needs power, he¡¯s likely a greedy weakling. Only those who need loads of food, cloth, and various production tools are the real wealthy grandees.


    Anthony, in every aspect, was such a perfect target that estimated by Glasgow. First of all, Anthony was rich. He paid without hesitation in the several probing transactions they had, indicating his deep pockets.


    God knows Anthony was just trying to secure his supply chain, so he paid promptly. In dimension-crossing trades, there were few projects where payment was swiftly made like this. Most were subject to endless delays, deductions upon deductions. Often, the final payments from the last transaction got dragged into the next. If there¡¯s no next time, even the unsettled payments couldn¡¯t be collected.


    There¡¯s even more frustrating scenarios, such as exaggeration. They start by sending a message saying they want one hundred thousand bolts of cloth and give a low offer, asking for a hundred bolts as samples. Once the samples are shipped, they¡¯d smear with anticipation, only for no further orders to come. Upon contacting them after spending money to connect, they¡¯ll respond: Oh, didn¡¯t I just order one hundred bolts? Can the price of one hundred thousand bolts be the same as that of one hundred? They use the wholesale price of one hundred thousand to trick you into handing over a hundred bolts of cloth, causing you to waste time and effort preparing for the remaining ninety-nine thousand nine hundred.


    Of course, such an example is quite extreme. Seldom does a supplier prepare the stock without even receiving a deposit. However, it does explain the risks and difficulties of cross-dimensional trade. Those who can pay promptly are definitely the super-rich.


    Secondly, Anthony¡¯s order was for grains, ten thousand tons of it, neither too much nor too little. Too much would suggest a lot of people he might not be able to handle, too little would suggest not much value in the target.


    As for the later demand of several hundred thousand tons, Glasgow took it as a bluff.


    Lastly, Glasgow had a special ability called ¡®power sensing¡¯. As long as he talks to someone, he could perceive that person¡¯s power level. For instance, a Truth Mage¡¯s power level is definitely different from an Arcane Magician¡¯s.


    The thing that he feared most with this ability was encountering a Magician. Those Magicians can increase their abilities tenfold with a simple merging with a divine soul. He could perceive the ¡®one¡¯ when they talk but not the ¡®ten¡¯ after the merging, which was quite troublesome.


    However, he had a solution, such as blaspheming the gods. When talking to Anthony, he¡¯d occasionally curse: ¡°All the Gods of Light are stupi¡ª (bleep) .¡±


    Anthony empathetically said: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, they¡¯re all idiots.¡± For instance, the Goddess of Redemption of Ange, who tried to rob the Divine Fire and ran headfirst into it.


    ¡°The Harvest Goddess is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Right. Stupid.¡±


    ¡°The Dwarven God of War is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Uh, friend, do you have a shortage of vocabulary? Use a different word, the Dwarven God of War is crude.¡±


    ¡°Oh, crude, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means rough, impetuous, and loves to fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, sounds a bit like me, the God of Knowledge is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. The God of Knowledge is stupid. The Undead God is always farming.¡±


    Having insulted all the well-known Gods, Glasgow was sure the other party was not a Magician.


    A Magician wouldn¡¯t dare utter a blasphemy to the Master God, let alone casually mention a God¡¯s name, unlike Anthony.


    What about the possibility of being a believer of some obscure Gods? If they¡¯re obscure, undoubtedly they¡¯re weak gods, so who cares what they do?


    Assuming that he had correctly understood the opponent¡¯s power, Glasgow personally led a group to directly teleport over but then was abruptly asked if he knows how to farm.


    God, even if he was asked if he knows how to cross-dress, he wouldn¡¯t be this surprised.


    When he saw who asked him the question, Glasgow was stunned.


    In front of him was a six-meter-tall divine soul, holding a scepter and emanating holy light. The saintly attire, the pure radiance, the majestic aura.


    This... isn¡¯t this the infamous Church of Light with the most followers and the strongest strength amongst all dimensions?


    Wait a minute, Anthony scolded the Light Gods the most, how could he be from the Church of Light?


    The Church of Light would have been challenge enough, but the one standing before him, the Divine Soul, was even more powerful than Glasgow. His senses reliably informed him that he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from this adversary.


    Instinctively, Glasgow stammered out, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Off to the fields with you.¡± The Divine Soul¡¯s staff swung downward.


    On the spot, Glasgow grabbed the two Devil Beasts beside him and flung them outward.


    The Divine Soul¡¯s staff twattered, twisting and avoiding the two Devil Beasts, continuing its path towards Glasgow. Its trajectory and force changes so subtle it was nothing short of exquisite.


    This sight was inherently contradictory, after all, a staff shouldn¡¯t be used to strike people, much like an extremely rotund dragon attempting to dance, it was utterly absurd.


    Frantically, Glasgow formed his dual hands into claws. But he was aghast to discover that the power of the molten earth was completely non-existent.


    How could there possibly be the molten earth here? This interdimensional hub was a massive floating platform, its foundation entirely composed of buildings, solely there to guard against demons.


    Glasgow had other tricks, of course, but there was no time left. The only thing he had time to do was open his mouth, spewing a mouthful of molten fire onto the Divine Soul.


    However, the Divine Soul radiated with holy light, splitting open the molten fire, crashing into Glasgow¡¯s face.


    His whole face collapsed, Glasgow transformed into a statue of charred rock, crashing to the ground and shattering.


    Between the shattered fragments, hot lava drained towards the centre of the fragments.


    ¡°Trying to flee?¡± A great Earth Monument was thrown over, landing in the pile of charred rocks, causing the ground to shake. A wave of terror erupted from the Monument.


    Demons have so many tricks, and Negris was well prepared, he directly dug out the Lord of Terror¡¯s monolith. Only a demon knows how to deal with a demon.


    The Lord of Terror was excited and thrilled, ¡°Hehehe, darling, come onto my monument and be a part of my body.¡±


    The power of the earth was nowhere near as concentrated as the true demonic power. Oh god, after over a thousand years, he finally had the chance to be reborn.


    ¡°Lor... Lord!?¡± Glasgow¡¯s fear came from within the charred rocks. He was merely a Great Demon, the Demon King was a level above him; in his current state, he had no way to resist.


    Without willing it, the boiling lava flowed towards the Earth Monument, becoming part of the Lord of Terror.


    The rest of Glasgow¡¯s followers were left stunned; it all happened so fast. To describe it as such would be a considerable understatement, but in reality, it only took just about ten seconds. They had just teleported in, and by the time the light had faded and they could see clearly, their Great Demon Glasgow had already been crushed to death.


    Then, Anthony¡¯s Divine Soul, holding his staff, aimed at each of the petrified demons and asked: ¡°Do you know how to grow vegetables?¡±


    A shake of the head.


    Crushed. Dead.


    ¡°Do you know how to grow vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Mer... Mercy! Please...¡±


    Crushed. Dead.


    ¡°Do you know how to grow vegetables?¡±


    ¡°I can learn, sir, give me a chance, I can be a qualified ploughing ox.¡± A demon, with two curved horns and broad shoulders, looking quite ¡®bullish,¡¯ pleaded ingratiatingly.


    ¡°Good, stand aside for now.¡± Anthony moved his staff away.


    The remaining demons quickly caught on to the secret of survival, shouting incessantly, ¡°Sir, sir, I can learn, I can learn!¡±


    Luther sheathed his Dragon Pattern Steel Core sword, lamenting, ¡°Again, I was too slow; my sword, if you keep this up, you might rust.¡±


    Nodding in profound agreement, the Little Angel flapped his wings, ¡°Rust.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You learned another word? Come, come, say it again.¡± Negris flew over in surprise. This was the third word the Little Angel had learned, the third word in addition to ¡®scream¡¯ and ¡®call¡¯.


    ¡°Scream!¡± The Little Angel sucker-punched him in the eye.


    ¡°It seems I was hallucinating. I must have heard wrong.¡± Negris covered his eye and muttered complaints as he flew away.


    Anthony¡¯s Divine Soul refreshing returned to his body, dispelling his feelings of being tricked. Then he turned to the approaching Negris and said thoughtfully, ¡°A Great Demon daring to commit interdimensional robbery, it seems that over the years, the power levels of the various dimensions have greatly declined.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, who would dare to randomly traverse dimensions to commit robbery like Steadfast Locke used to, back in the day? And for such weak beings to dare to do so and survive, it¡¯s unthinkable now.¡±

 Chapter 551 - 316 The Pope Wants to Buy Grain from Us?_1

    Chapter 551: Chapter 316 The Pope Wants to Buy Grain from Us?_1


    After interrogating those surrendered demons, everyone had a deeper understanding of the current dimensional situation.


    ¡°Ah, we made a mistake. We fell into our own preconceptions, thinking that each dimension was still the same as before, full of powerful beings. But now, none of the major dimensions have a Lord-level being. What¡¯s left are these weaklings, even a Great Demon dares to invade our dimension.¡± Negris said.


    Different systems have different rankings. Most of the Abyss Dimension is inhabited by demons, so their Demon Lord is equivalent to their God.


    At the level of Gods, the power varies greatly. Some weak God can¡¯t even defeat a Great Demon, while some strong God can create new worlds.


    And those missing Monarchs: ¡°They were all taken out by a Purple Gold Skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Locke?!¡± Everyone thought of that name.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be Locke. Have you all forgotten about the other Purple Gold Skeleton that was with the King?¡± Negris asked.


    Lamo reluctantly replied: ¡°But the King didn¡¯t have a second Purple Gold Skeleton, in the ancient empire, only Lord Locke was the Lord of Mourning, although His Majesty did have a pet, but it wasn¡¯t a skeleton.¡±


    ¡°But the Little Demon insists that there is a second one, because it recognizes Locke, that Purple Gold Skeleton isn¡¯t Locke, you don¡¯t believe it, ask it.¡±


    The Lord of Terror, known as the Little Demon, had its monument brought over and planted into the ground.


    The Little Demon described the situation earnestly and repeatedly assured that the Purple Gold Skeleton was not Locke. Combined with the accounts of the captive demons, it was confirmed that the skeleton was indeed not Locke.


    ¡°So, does it mean that His Majesty has two Lords of Mourning under his command, who both turned against the Abyss and killed all the Demon Lords?¡± Lord Anthony summarized.


    ¡°What if,¡± Negris speculated, ¡°His Majesty deployed both Lords of Mourning? Locke went to kill the Gods and the Great Angels, and the other went to kill the Lords of the Abyss? Otherwise, where did the Harvest Goddess go?¡±


    Hiss... This guess was somewhat shocking. Why would the Undead King want to kill all the Gods and Monarchs?


    Of course, these were just speculations, no one knew if it was true. But the current situation was that the Abyss lacked Monarchs, a Great Demon dared to dominate, and the Church of Light¡¯s intelligence system was failing and such important information wasn¡¯t discovered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that they didn¡¯t find out, maybe they did but deliberately hid it, perhaps monopolizing it for themselves.¡± Lisa speculated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Anthony said with regret: ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to do. If I had known this, I would have sent my people to the Abyss Dimension.¡±


    After regretting for a while, Anthony turned to Ange and asked: ¡°Lord, can we leave the World Transit Station open now?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    Anthony had long expected Ange to refuse. The World Transit Station couldn¡¯t be used to grow crops, keeping it open was a waste of Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°Then can I occasionally borrow it? When I need to transport large amounts of resources.¡± Anthony asked.


    Ange nodded: ¡°Yes, everyone can, if they pay in silver coins.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Lisa was the first to jump up: ¡°I want to move Goddess of Beauty City back, or rather, rebuild one.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Now we can connect all our territories into one entity.¡±


    Current territories controlled by Ange were scattered, with only Oasis Dark Side City and Goddess of Beauty City connected to each other. Communication and exchange between other places across dimensions was too inconvenient.


    If everyone could use the World Transit Station, it would be as if they had a cheap mode of transport. Anywhere could be connected, food from the Light Sea Plane and Fallen Dragon Lake could supply everywhere, the Resting Abyss wouldn¡¯t need to spend as much cost on growing food, it would be easier and more efficient.


    The cost of growing food on the Light Sea Plane under the management of followers of the Harvest Goddess, was extremely low. If the cost there was ¡®one¡¯, then the cost in the Resting Abyss would be ¡®twenty¡¯. The difference was huge. Even if it cost some demon crystals to transport, it was more cost-effective than growing in the Resting Abyss.


    The environment, terrain, mineral deposits, climate in each territory were all different. The best approach was to complement each other¡¯s advantages, rather than growing food everywhere.


    The Goblins have a saying: if you want to earn Gold Coins, first build a Gold Road, and the World Transit Station, is a dazzling Gold Road.


    When everyone learned of this news, especially the Silver Coin in the Land of Fallen, he immediately contacted Anthony through Ange:


    ¡°Lord Anthony, what should we do now? Have you solved your food problem?¡±


    ¡°No, those demons don¡¯t really have much food at all, their early trades were nothing more than scams.¡±


    ¡°I see, Lord Anthony. I was so worried when I heard you were short of food, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night, racked my brains, even got blisters on my mouth from anxiety.¡± Silver Coin was not as succinct when speaking with Anthony as he was with Ange, he babble on and on without getting to the point.


    Anthony squinted his eyes: I don¡¯t believe you at all.


    ¡°So, I counted this year¡¯s food production that very night, then calculated next season¡¯s consumption, and found that we have a surplus of 150,000 tons of grains...¡±


    Before Silver Coin could finish speaking, Anthony subconsciously lunged forward: ¡°Sell it to me.¡±

 Chapter 552 - 316: The Pope Wants to Buy Grain from Us? _2

    Chapter 552: Chapter 316: The Pope Wants to Buy Grain from Us? _2


    ¡°I was thinking the same, Lord Anthony, your affairs are my affairs. I¡¯m stressing about this...¡± Silver Coin started to blabber again.


    ¡°I owe you a favor.¡± Anthony, of course, knew that this crooked merchant was scheming and quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, my Lord. I¡¯ve instantly consulted the Great Sage. He refused. He said he wasn¡¯t lacking money, didn¡¯t want books, doesn¡¯t eat fruit, isn¡¯t interested in pretty boys or beautiful ladies, doesn¡¯t need slaves...¡±


    Anthony was suddenly in pain ¨C this was someone who desired absolutely nothing.


    Dealing with the Undead has always been notoriously difficult. For me, it¡¯s better. I started as a human who reincarnated into an undead. Although I¡¯ve lost interest in eating and drinking, my interest in entertainment has increased because it¡¯s too boring.


    But it¡¯s different for the native Undead such as Steadfast Locke who could sleep for hundreds of years. His Majesty wouldn¡¯t wake him unless there¡¯s a fight, he doesn¡¯t have any needs.


    Of course, the Undead still have needs, like Soul Crystals. But where is Anthony supposed to get Soul Crystals? If he has so many Soul Crystals, it would be better to use them to trigger the Instant Death Halo with Lord Ange, then they could grow hundreds of thousands of tons of food in a minute.


    Thinking about it gave him a headache, so he simply stopped. Silver Coin, having been around the Great Sage for a long time, knows better what the latter wants. He said a lot, but it was just to show how much work he had done and how difficult it was. He wanted to squeeze out more benefits, but Anthony would not indulge his bad habits.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t start speaking, I¡¯ll send someone to block the sewers of those estates that I¡¯ve mortgaged to you with mud, glue the keyholes, fill their water pools with dung, and infest them with termites.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re brutal.¡± Silver Coin grimaced, ¡°I said that I can let my customers collect some information about Resting Abyss, so the Great Sage agreed. Now the problem is what information we have about the Resting Abyss that we can reveal.¡±


    ¡°Scumbag! Merchant!¡±


    ¡°Merchant!¡±


    The first sentence was Negris cursing, the second was Anthony cursing.


    The Resting Abyss is theirs now, the buyers of the grains are also them, revealing any information also depends on them. Isn¡¯t this like trading information about the placement of the furniture in their own home for negotiation rights?


    ¡°It seems like the Great Sage really wants to come back, so what do we do? What information should we give to him?¡±


    ¡°Just tell him, the World Transfer Station has stopped, and the Resting Wind has blown. Everyone retreated into the Underground City, Witch City is experiencing famine, the farmlands of Ice City are burned by the demons, reveal to him the situation before Lord Ange arrived.¡±


    ¡°That can work. We can simply shovel a bag of soil that has been swept by the Resting Wind to comfort his longing.¡±


    ¡°Or we could simply bring him back. Now that we have the World Transfer Station, we can teleport him back without going through the Master Plane.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Can we control Harvey? He¡¯s the Lord of Mourning.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re right. Harvey probably won¡¯t swear allegiance to Ange. Let¡¯s drop that idea.¡±


    After the discussion was over, the following matters became smooth. They teleport a bag of soil from the Resting Abyss here. This kind of soil, which has been swept by the Resting Wind for many years, can¡¯t be faked. The Great Sage will know as soon as he touches it.


    ¡°Is there really a famine in the Resting Abyss? How many people are there now?¡± the Great Sage inquired.


    ¡°There are about five thousand in Witch City, fifty thousand in Ice City, four thousand in Demon Valley, indeed there is a famine. Feilin is getting ready to trigger an Undead Calamity. Uh, Feilin is the City Lord of the Witch City, a witch,¡± said Silver Coin.


    The Great Sage nodded, ¡°I believe these messages are true. You even know the name Feilin. Back in the day, he was an employee at the World Transfer Station. I¡¯ve seen him a few times when I projected my consciousness. They called our projection state the ¡®Observer,¡¯ quite a fitting name.¡±


    Strong undead creatures like the Great Sage, when they are bored, occasionally project their consciousness into some low-level Skeleton Zombies, using their bodies to wander around observing the development of planes. Of course, mainly out of boredom.


    There aren¡¯t many who can do this, only a few like His Majesty, Locke, Durken, the Great Sage, the Witch, etc. have this privilege. Once, Locke projected into a skeleton and was inexplicably cut down by a group of demons, which made him want to take revenge.


    Just when he just crawled out of the grave, Rogge and other death knights came back, reporting with the head of the demon, ¡°My Lord, we have avenged you.¡±


    ¡°What, you want me to help you get revenge? I¡¯m finally having some fun, and you steal my monster!!!¡± Locke¡¯s roar almost shattered Rogge and the others¡¯ souls.


    ...


    One hundred and fifty thousand tons of food were crammed into the teleportation array in batches. Operated by Silver Coin himself, they were teleported over one by one.


    Without needing to be moved, they were directly diverted to the main plane and transported to Lord Anthony¡¯s territory. The world transfer station only served as a transit point.


    But because of this transit, the consumption of demon crystals decreased linearly by 80%. Originally, a single teleportation required ten demon crystals, but now two teleportations only needed two.


    Anthony immediately distributed the food, alleviating the food crises in several food-deficient areas.


    Ange, who was fixing the World Tree, suddenly stopped and pulled out his Planting God Statue, saying to Negris, ¡°It has grown.¡±


    ¡°It grew again? What did you do?¡± Negris flew over, looking at the visibly more vigorous Planting God Statue and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Food,¡± Ange said with certainty, ¡°Silver Coin, the food.¡±


    Negris said, ¡°So, the batch of food from Silver Coin led to the growth of your Planting God Statue?¡±


    Ange nodded. This was not the first time the Planting God Statue had grown. The time it ignited was also due to food. From then on, Ange and Negris kept this in mind.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was why the food grown by Silver Coin could also enlarge the Planting God Statue?


    ¡°Could it be that any food grown by your followers can enlarge the Planting God Statue? And the food bought back by Anthony is obviously to be distributed to the followers of the Church of Light. They don¡¯t believe in the God of Planting, so why can it enlarge your statue?¡± Negris muttered to himself, bewildered.


    After a while, he suddenly exclaimed: ¡°Kvada, does that mean the God of Planting is stealing the power of the Gods of Light?¡±


    Ange suddenly raised his hand, with scales flipping up on his palm¡ªDragon God Transformation. However, Ange didn¡¯t fully transform, just changed a palm and interrupted it. As the scales retracted, Ange said, ¡°I can transform for twenty-six seconds now.¡±


    ¡°Increased by three seconds? Why can you use the power of the God of Planting to extend the transformation time of the Dragon God Transformation?¡± Negris was puzzled, ¡°Does that mean as long as the Planting God Statue grows, you can continue to extend the Dragon God Transformation, or even the transformation time of Locke?¡±


    ¡°And to grow the Planting God Statue, you just need to grow food for others to eat? That makes sense. The God of Planting should be the one who grows food for others. If you¡¯re just growing things that no one eats, that would be the God of Nature.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have any food to test this theory now, go plant your crops. Produce more food, we¡¯ll try again later.¡± Unusually, this was the first time Negris advised Ange to farm. Usually, he could only persuade Ange to ¡®stop farming all the time¡¯.


    Ange nodded. Just as he was about to go back to farming, Anna rushed over in a hurry: ¡°My Lord, something terrible has happened. An unknown origin is requesting a connection with the world transfer station.¡±


    ¡°So what if they request? What are you panicking about?¡± Negris said grumpily.


    Since they had decided to open the world transfer station for everyone¡¯s use, it meant that it would open from time to time. Open it often, and someone would find it eventually.


    Negris was already aware of the situation in other planes and was no longer particularly worried about the transfer station. The gods and lords were gone. The left-over Great Demons, if they dared to cross the planes, would be instantly crushed by Petersburg.


    They were mentally prepared and had contingency plans. Just ask clearly upon request and decide how to handle it. There was nothing to panic about.


    ¡°But, but he says his name is Guliani and he wants to buy food from us.¡± Anna said anxiously.


    ¡°What... What did you say? The Pope wants to buy grain from us?¡±

 Chapter 553 - 317: Tree Man Gore has a Child_1

    Chapter 553: Chapter 317: Tree Man Gore has a Child_1


    ¡°Pfft! Guliani wants to buy grain?¡± Anthony, who was pulled into the Consciousness Space, burst into laughter immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said, the Shepherd of God, Guliani.¡± Negris said in bewilderment, finding it utterly absurd. You, the Shepherd of God, buying grain from a bunch of Undead?


    ¡°Wait a minute, is he buying grain from you or from the World Transit Station?¡± Anthony suddenly thought of a crucial issue.


    Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. In many people¡¯s eyes, the World Transit Station is not exclusive to the Undead. After all, humans were the ones managing this place back in the day, and personnel from various dimensions were stationed here, such as Lisa, who was sent by the Church of Light for a long-term stay. So, is it possible that Guliani is sending a purchase request to the World Transit Station?¡± Anthony speculated.


    ¡°Er, it is possible, but it¡¯s just a request to buy grain. Why would he use his own name? Especially when he specifically mentioned ¡®The Shepherd of God¡¯, isn¡¯t that openly telling us that he¡¯s the Pope?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t say he¡¯s Guliani, who would pay attention to him? Would you? Would you casually close the World Transit Station?¡± Anthony retorted.


    That makes sense. If you¡¯re operating a long-term open Teleportation Array, it doesn¡¯t really matter if you state an unknown identity, you can always request to connect again next time.


    It¡¯s possible that the World Transit Station isn¡¯t often opened. What if it never opens again? To increase the chances of them paying attention to him, Guliani directly stated his own name and the title ¡®Shepherd of God¡¯ which carries special significance.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Negris asked. He was the God of Knowledge, not the God of Deception. He wasn¡¯t exactly proficient in this kind of plotting and scheming.


    Anthony asked, ¡°Do you have grain?¡±


    Shake of the head.


    ¡°Then what else can you do? Tell him you don¡¯t have grain, then hang up. The grain shortage in the Western District is much more serious than it is here, but Guliani doesn¡¯t care. To him, a hundred thousand casual believers are worth less than a thousand fanatical believers. Famine, war, and plague are the perfect opportunities to breed fanatical believers. So his purpose in buying grain is most likely to probe the situation.¡± Anthony sighed.


    Negris¡¯ soul tightened upon hearing this. He knew all too well the power of fanatical believers. Oke was a prime example of such a believer. An ordinary man who had no power of his own, but he had managed to borrow Ange¡¯s power by burning his own life, slaying the Insect God.


    How did Oke become a fanatical believer of Ange? It was because of the plague. His sister was on the brink of death and was saved by Ange. Since then, he had followed Ange¡¯s beliefs with fervor and devotion.


    A spiteful remark made by Ange in a moment of anger was taken as a divine decree, and he did everything he could to fulfill it. That was a fanatical believer.


    If Hemel could retain his consciousness from his previous life, he would probably be filled with regret. But since his rebirth, he has forgotten most things and is now being fed to become a omnivorous insect pig.


    One fanatical believer is already so powerful, what would a thousand do?


    But thinking about the method of breeding fanatical believers, Negris couldn¡¯t help but frown. Could it be that Guliani didn¡¯t provide disaster relief in order to use this opportunity to cultivate more fanatical believers?


    While Ange¡¯s side was guessing Guliani¡¯s purpose, Guliani¡¯s side was also guessing the situation on Ange¡¯s side after receiving the reply of ¡®no grain¡¯.


    Dyson analyzed respectfully, ¡°Upon hearing Your Majesty¡¯s name, they did not refuse immediately. Clearly, they know of Your Majesty¡¯s prestige, and they do have grain on hand.¡±


    The way Dyson approached Guliani had completely changed. After all, he was the current leader of the Fire-Stealer, while Guliani was the founder of the Fire-Stealer, a Fire-Stealer who had lived for hundreds of years since the day the group was established.


    Or perhaps: a God!


    Becoming a god by stolen faith, isn¡¯t that the ultimate goal of the Fire-Stealers?


    Dyson had thought that no one had succeeded in all these hundreds of years, but as it turns out, the first generation Fire-Stealer had succeeded.


    If Anthony knew that someone else was continuously reborn just like him, he would probably curse: You plagiarist!


    As for why no one else succeeded afterwards?


    ¡°I misled you, see, you¡¯ve succeeded now, haven¡¯t you? You, you are a god now too.¡± Guliani laughed.


    It turns out that the person who first got on the carriage locked the door, preventing others from getting on. Now that Guliani had opened the door a crack, Dyson zoomed in.


    Becoming a god wasn¡¯t difficult, at least not for the Church of Light. The vast number of believers was the source of all power. With power, faith could be cultivated, and the Divine Fire could be ignited.


    It should have been a simple process, but it was distorted by the first person, causing everyone to be led astray. Dyson should have been angry, but now that he was the second person to squeeze onto the Crystal Carriage, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Instead, he felt admiration for Guliani.


    When too many people are squeezed onto the carriage, the seats on the carriage won¡¯t be worth much.


    After finishing the analysis, Dyson respectfully withdrew.


    Guliani¡¯s expression, however, became more solemn. Having been reborn countless times with the power of an evil god, he had lived for hundreds of years. His understanding of the Resting Abyss and the World Transit Station was far from shallow, unlike the current generation, like Leonardo from the Saint¡¯s Edge Army, who deemed it a backward Abyss Dimension.

 Chapter 554 - 317: Tree Man Gore has a Child_2

    Chapter 554: Chapter 317: Tree Man Gore has a Child_2


    ¡®Backward¡¯, my ass! That¡¯s the gateway to the Undead Empire.


    So, the reopening of the World Hub represents what? The resurgence of the Undead Empire?


    He purposefully requested food under his own name, and the response confirmed several things. They know the name Guliani, they are not isolated, they have contact with various dimensions, even the Master Plane.


    They have food, and a large amount of it at that. Otherwise, upon hearing his request, they would not have reported back but simply refused. Of course, it could also be possible that they reported back precisely because of his name, but chances are slim.


    Thirdly, why does the Undead Empire have such a large amount of food? Could it be that the current rulers of the World Hub are not the Undead Empire?


    Guliani¡¯s eyes flashed with eagerness. The World Hub, what a golden road! Having control over it would mean controlling the jugular of all the major planes.


    Standing up, Guliani quickly made his way to the secret room to report to some powerful being.


    ...


    Ange has cut down most of the World Trees as they grow too large, each World Tree has the ability to shelter a settlement of tens of thousands of people.


    There are currently only a few hundred thousand people in the Resting Abyss. Ten trees could handle that.


    If the excess trees aren¡¯t cut down, the World Trees will compete with each other for life force and space, resulting in none of them growing large.


    By removing the excess trees and creating spaces, the remaining ten trees can continue to grow. They could eventually reach the height of the Tree of Life, sheltering the entirety of the forest.


    ¡°Ay-yo, they¡¯re all cut down? What a pity.¡± Anna, Feilin, Ti, and others watched as each towering tree was felled, the expression on their faces visibly pained.


    Thanks to the emergence of these World Trees, the barren Resting Abyss gained some greenery. Various crops began to grow, and even the livestock started to survive.


    Despite the harsh Resting Wind, the amount of life in the Resting Abyss is actually more abundant than it was a thousand years ago, when there was no Resting Wind.


    Those living here understand the profundity of this change the most.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pity.¡± A Tree Herder, inexplicably clothed in a grass skirt, came walking over.


    God knows who made this grass skirt and tied it around the Tree Herder¡¯s waist. Tree Herders are tall with shorter legs. They have a seductive sway in their walk when viewed from behind.


    Feilin, who had some idea of the Tree Herder¡¯s identity, quickly trotted over and discreetly removed the grass skirt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry. The downfall of a tree nourishes the entire earth. The life force they release nourishes sturdier life forms. This is the best outcome for them.¡± As he spoke, the Tree Herder waved his hand.


    The entire sky turned green. Green radiance began to descend from the sky, and rings of verdancy began to spread from the fallen tree trunks.


    Anna said in astonishment, ¡°Is this... Life force? Why can I see life force?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ti pointed into the distance and asked, ¡°If they haul the trees away, does that mean they¡¯re taking away the life force?¡±


    The Tree Herder turned to look and saw a poorly developed dragon, working with a dozen Titans to saw up the fallen World Trees and rapidly haul them away. They didn¡¯t even leave behind the tree bark or leaves.


    The World Trees, where each grain of pollen is valuable, why would you leave it on the ground?


    Upon noticing that the Tree Herder was watching, the underdeveloped dragon even turned its head and waved a greeting.


    Feilin noticed the Tree Herder¡¯s hands swelling into firm fists, but whatever he thought of caused his hands to slowly relax and he turned around to leave, swaying his hips as he trotted away.


    Feilin, disappointedly watching the Tree Herder¡¯s retreating figure, murmured ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give it a beating? It even took away my wife, beat it up.¡±


    However, the Tree Herder, not looking back, did not walk toward a World Tree and merged into the tree trunk.


    Not long after, the Tree Herder emerged from a World Tree on the Light Sea Plane¡¯s sandbar. Looking from a high vista down at the sea level, it casually said after a while: ¡°It seems... that it has fulfilled its promise of seeding for me everywhere. I¡¯ll forgive it.¡±


    Murmuring to himself, the Tree Herder retreated back into the tree, only to emerge again shortly after from the World Tree in the Goddess of Beauty City.


    Tree Man Gore sensed something and turned his head around in surprise.


    With a wave of his hand, the Tree Herder flung a branch from his hand, reaching it out to Gore. The Tree Herder then stepped onto the branch, twisted and turned, and walked through the air towards Gore.


    Once he reached Gore, the Tree Herder scanned the surroundings and located several budding points. The branch was then placed on these points, and before long, a seed the size of a watermelon emerged.


    After the same process was repeated until ten seeds were produced, the Tree Herder took them and hopped back onto the World Tree, where he vanished inside.


    Throughout the entire process, Gore and the Tree Herder remained silent. However, excitement was shown clearly on Gore as his body trembled. He murmured to himself, ¡°Do... do I have little tree-people now?¡±


    His murmured whisper was like a lightning bolt in clear skies. In less than half a day, everyone in the Goddess of Beauty City knew that Tree Man Gore had offspring.


    Ange, befuddled, held the ten War Tree Man seeds which the Tree Herder had thrown to him. The seeds of the War Tree Man were extremely rare; the entire elf race probably didn¡¯t even have ten.


    By the time he snapped out of his daze, the Tree Herder had already slowly twisted and gone far away.


    ¡°This Tree of Life, always full of surprises,¡± Negris muttered. He then asked, ¡°What do we do with these? Where should we plant them? Wait, we can¡¯t just plant them randomly. Otherwise, even once they grow, we won¡¯t know whether they will obey it or us.¡±


    Despite their good relationships, Negris would never let other people control key positions, such as the world¡¯s transit stations. Once these tree-people had grown up, would they listen to the Tree of Life or to them?


    ¡°But I can¡¯t plant them,¡± Ange shook his head.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t plant them?¡± Whether he chooses to plant or not is one thing, but not being able to plant is another matter. How could Ange not be capable of planting these War Tree Men? He had even planted the World Tree.


    Ange didn¡¯t reply. He arranged the War Tree Man seeds into a circle, and placed the Little Sapling in the center.


    The Little Sapling became excited upon seeing the seeds. It had been a long time since it had seen such familiar items brimming with life force, and it enthusiastically waved its leaves: Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª


    The seeds of the Tree Men cracked open, and from these cracks, buds quickly came forth and grew into vigorous plants.


    Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª


    The buds swung back and forth, growing swiftly, then uncontrollably began to unfurl their true leaves.


    The Little Sapling had not received such strong feedback in a long time. Usually, no matter how hard it tried, many things just refused to grow.


    Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª


    The young tree-people buds, now about the same height as the Little Sapling, also began to wave their leaves in ardent response: Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª Grow ¡ª strong ¡ª


    All eleven plants moved vigorously, making the scene very lively.


    Negris finally understood. ¡°So you mean you can¡¯t plant like this? These War Tree People need the initiation of the Tree of Life. Does this mean that these tree-people will listen to the Little Sapling in the future? If that¡¯s the case, we can go ahead and plant them.¡±


    But where should they be planted?


    At the Holy Kingdom, the four corners of the temple altar had been forcefully dug out, and four War Giant Trees were planted in. Ange activated the Instant Death Halo, and the War Giant Trees began to grow rapidly.


    The fertile soil of the Holy Kingdom was the most suitable for the growth of the War Giant Tree, a magical plant that could grow without fertilizers. Yet, Ange still added fertilizers. Under the Instant Death Halo, the War Giant Trees began to wave their leaves, sending out messages of ¡°Hungry ¡ª Hungry ¡ª Hungry.¡±


    In less than ten days, the War Giant Trees had grown taller than the temple. After they reached such a height, they began to grow horizontally, increasing in thickness and stiffness.


    Negris grumbled unhappily, ¡°You had no energy to grow food crops but suddenly have energy to grow these random plants. What¡¯s the point of planting them here? Are you afraid that someone would come here? All the gods are already dead...¡±


    Negris was the God of Misfortune, and before he could even finish his sentence, the portal on the top of the temple was activated. A graceful figure stepped out from it and, upon seeing Ange and Negris, they all froze.

 Chapter 555 - 318 - Changing the Divine Rune Certification_1

    Chapter 555: Chapter 318 ¨C Changing the Divine Rune Certification_1


    ¡°You...y¡¯all, did I walk into the wrong room?¡± She looked around as she asked, but inside she was fuming: What kind of mistake is this, why are they in my house? Why!?


    She was enraged inside, but after looking around, she acted as if she suddenly understood: ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ve gone the wrong way. I¡¯ve gone the wrong way.¡± Saying this, she was ready to leave.


    A huge fruit came crashing down with a whistling sound.


    The recently grown War Tree Man was immediately put to use, and the exploding fruit was thrown at it.


    A War Tree Man is dozens of meters tall. They are still in their juvenile stage and can¡¯t grow to the hundreds of meters height of Gaur, but the temple is not that spacious, placed at four corners, they already envelop the temple tightly.


    The diameter of an exploding fruit reached two meters, even taller than the entire Goddess of Redemption, if one gets hit by it, it¡¯s as if being hit by a frying pan.


    The Goddess of Redemption raised her hand and slapped the fruit. The fruit exploded upon impact, and the seeds and juice inside splattered out, then got blocked by a semi-circular shield.


    Where the shield blocked, not a single drop could seep through. But where the shield didn¡¯t cover, the sticky juice scattered all over the ground, making it look slippery.


    The Goddess of Redemption couldn¡¯t help but roar in fury, ¡°Why are you here like this? This place is clearly a fortress of Heaven, why!? Why can I find you everywhere! Can I not leave!?¡±


    Negris scratched his nose, somewhat embarrassed. Listening to her, it seemed like they were bullying a kind-hearted peasant woman. But it also seemed like ever since they met, they had quietly chased the Goddess of Redemption away.


    Ange didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. He drew out his scythe and charged forward, stepping on the scattered juice, he swung his scythe.


    Seeing this, the Goddess of Redemption leapt to avoid Ange¡¯s scythe, but she ended up landing in the juice and slipped at once, ending up flat on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Not good!¡± She rolled over and over, narrowly avoiding Ange¡¯s continuous swings, rolled out of the range of the juice, and as the juice was about to solidify, she violently shook it off with a surge of power.


    The exploding fruit not only physically attacks with its seed but its juice can also solidify and immobilize people, acting like a sticky rat trap.


    After shaking off the sticky juice, the Goddess of Redemption couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°Why don¡¯t you slip!?¡± She had waited for Ange to step on the juice before daring to do the same, she didn¡¯t expect to lose her balance as soon as she stepped on it.


    Ange lifted his foot to show her that the soles of his feet didn¡¯t have a trace of juice on them, he was walking on air.


    The Goddess of Redemption was not good at fighting, and if she had even a little bit of combat experience, she would not have overlooked this point.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, get down here and fight me if you dare.¡± the Goddess of Redemption was making a fuss unreasonably.


    Ange tilted his head in confusion: ¡°You can fly.¡±


    ¡°No, come down and fight.¡± the Goddess of Redemption continued to make a fuss.


    Negris suddenly thought of something, and asked loudly: ¡°You¡¯re not trying to delay time, are you? Waiting for the Holy Spirit Angels to rescue you? They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°What!? They¡¯re all dead? That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±The Goddess of Redemption¡¯s wild accusations confirmed that she was indeed waiting for backup.


    ¡°Yes, we have taken over Heaven and even started farming in the square.¡± Negris pointed to the square below.


    The Goddess of Redemption was reminded by Negris and finally took a look at the Square of the Gods below from the top of the temple. The sight shocked her.


    The wide, flat Square of the Gods had been dug up, the white stones had been piled up on the sides revealing a dark, fertile soil underneath, full of all kinds of crops, especially Elf Beans. A big cat was going through the Elf Bean plants, picking only the ripe beans, and it looked mischievous.


    A big cat? Negris also noticed that cat and immediately shouted: ¡°Big cat!¡±


    The big cat got scared and with a swoosh, jumped forward, right into a dimensional rift.


    Disappeared...disappeared...disappeared...


    Even a cat here is so freakish, who are these people? Despair was apparent on the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s face. She screamed hysterically: ¡°Ah!!!¡± and made to throw herself at Ange.


    A beam of light shone on her, swallowing her up.


    The Little Angel¡¯s Holy Light Flash burst the Goddess of Redemption into countless lights, which slowly fell down. A Goddess thus vanished.


    ¡°Do we have to be so dramatic about this? You are a god, even if you are faking your death, do it naturally.¡± Negris retorted discontentedly.


    A deity of light blasted by another light attribute Holy Light Flash? Who would believe that if they heard it?


    But this is the Holy Kingdom, and the Goddess of Redemption must be more familiar with the situation here. If she¡¯s faking her death, it isn¡¯t easy to uncover her.


    What to do? Negris looked towards Ange.


    He saw Ange pull a Little Ghost from his finger and toss it towards the position where the Goddess of Redemption burst.


    The Little Ghost floated and gazed blankly at Ange.


    ¡°Goo~¡± Ange pointed to the ground.


    The Little Ghost¡¯s eyes sparkled, and then it took a deep breath: Goo~


    Its entire body seemed to inflate like it was filled with air, it dived into the ground headfirst.


    Negris was overjoyed: ¡°Finally, one that doesn¡¯t make wailing noises.¡± But he didn¡¯t find joy for long when he remembered another problem: ¡°Does that mean I have to learn goo-goo language now?¡±


    ...


    The Goddess of Redemption was struggling to dive deeper into the ground. As the Goddess of Redemption, she obviously wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Even if she only had a hint of consciousness or a strand of Divine Power left, she could redeem herself. The only difference would be the length of the time taken.

 Chapter 556 - 318: Changing the God Mark Verification_2

    Chapter 556: Chapter 318: Changing the God Mark Verification_2


    She¡¯s familiar with the state of God¡¯s Fortress, knowing exactly where it is safe. As long as she escaped there, they couldn¡¯t capture her unless they turned Heaven upside down.


    The question now is, why are these people here? What¡¯s the situation in Heaven? Are all the Holy Spirit Angels really dead?


    It wasn¡¯t easy for the Goddess of Redemption to find a way back. Who could have imagined that the fortress of the Gods would be occupied by the enemy?


    While pondering, the Goddess of Redemption suddenly felt a warning in her heart. Before she could react, a white light swept over her, gripping her consciousness tightly.


    The power of this white light was immense. Once trapped, the Goddess of Redemption found it impossible to break free, being tightly held and dragged to the ground.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Gulp~¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡¤gulp~¡± Incomprehensibly, the Goddess of Redemption was forcibly dragged to the ground.


    Little Ghost tossed her onto the ground, shrank and floated towards Ange. Ange extended his finger, and it latched onto him tightly.


    ¡°That, that is... a Holy Light Ghost?¡± The Goddess of Redemption asked in a daze.


    Although Holy Light Ghosts are rare, they¡¯re not nonexistent. But why was this Holy Light Ghost so strong? She was dragged back without any power to resist.


    Ange nodded, feeding all the unnecessary faith fire and divine fragments to Little Ghost, including the faith fire robbed from Dyson Harvey, fragments of divinity, etc.


    Ange had no idea how much divine essence Little Ghost had ingested, but it was becoming incredibly powerful.


    The Goddess of Redemption murmured, ¡°Why... do you have so many valuable things...¡±


    Ange tilted his head, suddenly said: ¡°You are sinful.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption laughed immediately: ¡°You want to judge...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, several Original Sin Shackles sprung up from the ground, tightly binding her.


    Her physical body was blown to pieces, and the Goddess of Redemption was currently in an energy state. Yet, she was still tightly bound by the Original Sin Shackles, even her form became immobilized.


    ¡°Impossible! Why do you have the Original Sin Shackles? What sin have I committed? How could I possibly have sinned?¡± The Goddess of Redemption exclaimed in horror.


    Ange merely felt that she had sinned, but he could not specify what kind of sin it was, so he leaned in to check: ¡°Jealousy, Greed, Wrath.¡±


    ¡°I...I...I...¡± The Goddess of Redemption kept stammering, her eyebrows knitted tightly in thought, then agonizingly twisted.


    After a long while of deep pondering, the Goddess of Redemption summed up with a calm demeanor: ¡°I¡¯m jealous that you have so many valuable things, I want them as my own, I was greedy, I was angry the moment I saw you here, I sinned.¡±


    With each admission, a shackle broke away from her, and after admitting ¡®I sinned,¡¯ all the Original Sin Shackles broke, and the Goddess of Redemption slowly stood up.


    ¡°Slap!¡± A crisp slap sounded from the side. Turning her head, she saw Negris excitedly slapping his own flank.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s gaze, it awkwardly said: ¡°I got too excited, this is truly Divine Combat. He said you sinned, you repented your sin, becoming sinless. Kvada, law against law, the meaning of Divine Combat is to define the law, allowing laws to erase the enemy.¡±


    My god, after thousands of years of being a god, Negris finally understood the true meaning of Divine Combat. Others had graduated, and it had barely entered the door.


    What¡¯s there to get excited about? Aren¡¯t you a god too? The Goddess of Redemption gave it a disdainful glance, saying in a self-abandoning tone: ¡°I am leaving. Nothing can stop my self-redemption. If you want to kill me, then kill me. Even if only a slight Divine Soul remains, I can be reborn. Kill me if you dare.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a step forward. Just as her toes were about to land, a crack for a teleportation portal had opened.


    Back then, her Divine Soul was also blown up. She had been hibernating in a corner of the Light Sea Plane for a thousand years, yet she was reborn. Why not spend another thousand years to reborn anew? It could be an opportunity to avoid this guy. He was like a curse of ill fortune, always bumping into him no matter where she went.


    Clang, a bronze book fell from the sky, slamming open.


    Shrinking, the Bronze Book flew back into Ange¡¯s hand. When he opened the book again, there was an additional befuddled Goddess of Redemption inside.


    Negris was also stunned, looking down at the Goddess of Redemption under his feet. In the Bronze Book, it was in its true form, a fifty-meter-long Bronze Dragon. The Goddess of Redemption wasn¡¯t even as big as its claws.


    Behind it, the heavily armored Red Star looked on curiously. Upon realizing that this was one of the Gods of Light, it became excited and shouted, ¡°Red Star, Shine!¡±


    A reddish beam shot onto the Goddess of Redemption.


    The Goddess of Redemption screamed, throwing out a hammer.


    What? Life-saving Hammer? Wasn¡¯t it stolen? The Goddess of Redemption was stunned for a moment before quickly recovering, realizing that anything could be brought into existence here?


    Immediately, she became excited. She threw out a plate, a cleaver, a spatula, then a pillow, a shoe, weapons of all sorts ¨C all shimmering with a divine aura or a deathly one. None of it was simple stuff.


    The Red Star Heroic Spirit was bombarded and had to retreat hastily.


    Negris irritably stepped on them, asking peevishly, ¡°Why did you seal her in this? No, why can you seal her in this? Despite the Bronze Book¡¯s ability to seal gods, why do you know how to use it? Even I don¡¯t know how.¡±

 Chapter 557 - 318: Change Divine Rune Authentication_3

    Chapter 557: Chapter 318: Change Divine Rune Authentication_3


    ¡°She ran,¡± Ange responded with conviction.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that she got away. You could¡¯ve obliterated her instead of trapping her here. If you destroyed her, she might take hundreds of years to resurrect. But now that she¡¯s trapped here, can I ever be at peace?¡± Negris raged, ¡°Wait, how were you even able to use it?¡±


    Ange cocked his head, ¡°Just Soul Energy. Slap.¡±


    ¡°Is it that simple? Pour in soul energy and smack her in?¡± Negris asked, surprised.


    As he tried to channel his soul energy into the Bronze Book, he was soon taken aback, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a reaction?¡±


    Ange replied, ¡°Weak soul.¡±


    Pfft... Comparing soul power with the Undead God, who could possibly compete?


    The Goddess of Redemption, upon being let go by Negris, no longer acted agitated. As for the Red Star Heroic Spirit, he had long retreated to some obscure corner.


    ¡°Is this a sealing space? How did you manage to do it? Can I still leave here?¡± The Goddess of Redemption, without any shred of politeness, manifested a lounge chair, tea table, and juice. She lay down, eyes closed, in utter comfort as she asked.


    Her Divine Realm could similarly manifest a lot of stuff, giving her a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Erm, this is the Bronze Book...¡± Negris began to explain.


    But before he could finish, the Goddess of Redemption cut him off, ¡°I know, the Bronze Book. You¡¯re the God of Knowledge.¡±


    Conversing with these old deities was indeed nice, sparing one from lengthy explanations.


    ¡°So, can you let me out?¡± The Goddess of Redemption continued her line of questioning.


    Ange shook his head.


    Negris seemed to have come to terms with the situation. He elaborated, ¡°We originally had no grudges against you. In our previous encounters, you were the one who suffered. If you managed to escape, that¡¯s fine. But now, we occupy this space. Yet, you can freely enter and exit. What if the next time you sneak in, we aren¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully I came back to plant trees, otherwise, you would have stolen it back. Accept your fate. We¡¯re not letting you out,¡± he said grimly.


    The Goddess of Redemption gritted her teeth, expressing her desperation, ¡°As long as you promise to let me go, I can teach you how to change the Divine Mark Certification and control methods. Otherwise, even if you seal me, another God of Light might resurrect and still have free access here.¡±


    ¡°All the Gods of Light are dead,¡± Negris dismissed casually.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± The Goddess of Redemption challenged.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Negris hesitated. Who could really be sure? The God of Balance, the God of Redemption, they¡¯d encountered both. Who could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be a third God of Light resurrecting?


    After a quiet exchange with Ange, he turned back and said, ¡°Alright, you teach us, and we let you go.¡±


    ¡°Swear it, make a Soul Oath. Once I teach you how to change the Divine Mark Certification and control methods, you¡¯ll let me go. He has to swear it, not you.¡± The Goddess of Redemption pointed at Ange, realizing that this Bronze Dragon¡¯s words were not reliable.


    Ange tilted his head, kindling a Fire of Soul Oath.


    A Soul Oath can be used to pledge loyalty to a stronger being or to form various agreements. It¡¯s bound by the soul, and any living being with a soul cannot disobey. Its binding force is even stronger than a divine oath.


    A Soul Oath can bind a Divine Spirit, but a divine oath relies on a god for enforcement.


    The Goddess of Redemption verified the oath, and only then did she feel assured to transmit the method of ¡®changing the Divine Mark Certification and controlling the Heavens.¡¯


    Having read through the entire method, Negris cursed, ¡°Kvada, you cheat! You need the control key to change the Divine Mark Certification, and the Staff of Heaven to control it. You¡¯ve concealed vital information, you deceitful being! Are you a demon?!¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption brandished her Fire of Oath with pride, ¡°The oath merely states that you would ¡®let me go¡¯ after teaching you ¡®how to change the Divine Mark Certification and control the Heavens.¡¯ Whether you can do it or not isn¡¯t covered by the oath.¡±


    Negris kicked her in rage, booting her out of the Bronze Book.


    Angry, right? Just be angry. Hm, go ahead and be annoyed, you have to let me go anyway.


    The Goddess of Redemption shot Ange a glance, just in time to see him pull out two familiar objects, one of them being the Staff of Heaven. Ange brandished the staff, then gave her a kick, sending her through the just-opened portal.

 Chapter 558 - 319: Dare to Eat It All_1

    Chapter 558: Chapter 319: Dare to Eat It All_1


    The Soul Oath is inviolable. Sure, some can deceive their own soul, thus cheating the Soul Oath, but there¡¯s no way someone as straightforward as Ange could succeed in doing it. This requires skill on par with someone like Anthony.


    As for the Lord of Terror? Such subpar skills, only reaching the level of standard demonic tricks.


    So the Goddess of Redemption was booted out, narrowly escaping with her life.


    ...


    ¡°So this is the inside of the Holy Kingdom. Turns out you must take the Celestial Staircase to get in. And here I was thinking about digging a hole,¡± meditated Negris as he just emerged from the Celestial Staircase.


    The Holy Kingdom is an inverted semi-circle, hanging over the Resting Abyss, its flat side covered in structures. Squares, temples, all on this plain, surrounded by a protruding barrier that makes it a perfect circle.


    They¡¯d never been inside this ¡®bowl¡¯ before because they couldn¡¯t find an entrance. Was it solid?


    If they had enough time and manpower, Negris intended to dig a tunnel to see what was underneath. No one knew what was inside the Celestial Kingdom. If it was solid that would be one thing, but what if it wasn¡¯t?


    Now it knew why they couldn¡¯t find an entrance. It had to be accessed through the Celestial Staircase, which could directly transport beings inside without a door needed.


    That¡¯s right, the Celestial Staircase could transfer between dimensions, so isn¡¯t it easier to be transported inside?


    Here is a massive underground space, as if the interior of the ¡®bowl¡¯ has been hollowed out.


    From the spot where they were transported, a metal pathway stretched out into this void.


    In the middle of the space, a spherical iron ball was suspended. It glowed with a sacred radiance and had a diameter of several tens of meters. The shell of the sphere, covered with various intricate, exquisite demon symbols, was slowly flashing.


    Seeing those demon symbols, Negris couldn¡¯t help but frown. Others might not recognize them, but he did. All were indicative of seals, shields, or limits. They were array systems for demon symbols, densely assembled.


    ¡°So many sealing demon symbols? What in the heavens? Even if you wanted to seal the God of Light in there, you wouldn¡¯t need so many symbols,¡± Negris blurted out.


    The number of demon symbols doesn¡¯t directly correlate with their effect, but having an adequate number is necessary for the effect to occur. In any case, the densely engraved symbols on the sphere¡¯s shell were truly intimidating.


    The sphere wasn¡¯t a single unit. Instead, it was formed by many irregular patches welded together, with gaps between them. These gaps were bolted together by massive rivets, leaving openings where the rivets didn¡¯t reach.


    The sacred glow emanated from within those cracks.


    A total of eighteen massive iron chains held the sphere aloft, chains in all directions securely fixing it to the end of the pathway.


    These massive iron chains appeared not only to serve the purpose of suspending and securing, but also formed an energy circuit. Occasionally, the demon symbols on the chains would glow, transporting a stream of light somewhere along the chain.


    After seeing all of this, Negris was disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s it? They dug such a huge underground space just to hang a ball? Decorating it with a bunch of sealing symbols just to impress? For a moment there, I thought the God of Light was sealed inside.¡±


    While grumbling he flew in front of the huge iron sphere, peering into the cracks between the sphere¡¯s shell.


    With the sphere¡¯s diameter being several tens of meters, the gaps between the shell were quite wide. For Negris, with his small stature, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he wanted to crawl in.


    However, when he took a peek, Negris slumped and plonked down to the ground with his wings drooping.


    Ange looked at him confusedly.


    ¡°Light, light, light...¡± Negris, uncharacteristically flustered, was pointing and stuttering, struggling to articulate a complete sentence.


    Light what? Ange peeked and as soon as his eye moved over the gap, he could immediately sense a powerful force contained within the sphere, not leaking out at all. Only when Ange peered from the gap could he comprehend its terrifying nature.


    The God of Light, the Creator God, Supreme God ¨C the Trinity of the Master God, is sealed inside,¡± Negris finally managed to utter.


    The God of Light? Ange tilted his head, confused.


    ¡°The God of Light, Creator God, Supreme God ¨C the Trinity¡¯s Master God, they¡¯re sealed in there.¡± Negris took another peek, then declared it definitively.


    Ange tilted his head again, still not understanding.


    Negris had to explain in detail, his voice betraying a suppressed excitement.


    ¡°The Church of Light has three Master Gods: the God of Light, the Creator God, the Supreme God. I thought they were all real entities, but it seems not. They¡¯re more like tools for gathering faith. After collecting the faith of believers, it is distributed to the Gods of Light. What a brilliant idea!¡± Negris praised, pinching his claws together.


    How did the Gods of Light unite? This had puzzled Negris during his studies on becoming a god. There is a human saying: it¡¯s not about all of us earning one gold coin, it¡¯s whether some earn a hundred while others only one.


    A system that cannot distribute fairly is hard to maintain. That¡¯s why many religions have only one god, but the Church of Light is an exception, they have many Gods of Light.


    How did the Gods of Light cooperate without internal disputes? Now Negris had found the answer. The three Master Gods were just tools to distribute Faith Elemental Force, and they were ¡®Trinity¡¯; three names but only corresponding to one godly existence.

 Chapter 559 - 319: Dare to Eat It All_2

    Chapter 559: Chapter 319: Dare to Eat It All_2


    Now, this Divine Aspect is sealed here and seems to be the energy source of the Holy Kingdom, providing energy for the kingdom.


    ¡°Kvada, indeed, only the Divine Aspect of Light has the power to drive this Holy Kingdom. We¡¯ve found the energy source,¡± Negris sighed.


    The fame of the three Great Gods of Light is tremendous; it¡¯s unthinkable that they don¡¯t exist, that the Divine Aspects are merely tools and energy sources, lacking independence compared to the Gods of Light like Libra, the Goddess of Redemption.


    However, the God of Light probably doesn¡¯t have any consciousness and wouldn¡¯t care about Negris¡¯s feelings.


    After an inspection, he found that the Sealed Iron Ball was very sturdy, possibly specifically made to contain the Divine Aspect of Light. Therefore, the Divine Aspect is very stable inside. Occasionally, energy is transferred to various parts of the kingdom through large chains, maintaining the integrity of the barrier.


    If it needs to move, probably the energy is supplied from here. Even the Stairway to Heaven can use the energy here, it¡¯s just that Ange has not learned how to control it yet.


    ¡°Yes, yes, control. Hurry, Ange, quickly get certified in the runes so we can occupy this place.¡± Negris excitedly said.


    In the past, the Holy Kingdom was just a space fortress inverted on top of the Resting Abyss. Even though it could be driven to other dimensions for wars, it was just a fortress.


    But now it¡¯s different. The Divine Aspect of Light is also inside, so if we take over the kingdom, does that mean we also take over the God of Light?


    Of course, it¡¯s not as simple as Negris thought. The Divine Aspect of Light is too massive. It can drive a fortress to fly anywhere and even support a dimensional barrier. Its power level exceeds Negris¡¯s imagination.


    Let alone occupying it, one can¡¯t even probe it with thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, being able to drive the Holy Kingdom Fortress is also good. We can fly into the void to have a look... Kvada! What are you doing?¡± As Negris was murmuring, he turned and saw a startling scene: Ange actually poked a finger into a gap in the iron shell.


    His yelling scared Ange, who subconsciously withdrew his finger. On the finger, a sacred ghost holding a ball of light, was also startled and turned to look at Negris like Ange.


    While watching, it casually stuffed the light into its mouth and then yawned contentedly.


    Negris helplessly said: ¡°Don¡¯t poke around randomly; I haven¡¯t studied it carefully yet. What should we do if you poke it until it explodes!¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion, bent his finger, and knocked on the iron shell, making a solid, muffled sound. It¡¯s so solid; how could it possibly explode?


    ¡°...you knock when I tell you not to poke. Never mind, go get the rune certified.¡± Negris weakly said. If he keeps arguing with this skeleton, he might just drop dead from frustration.


    After sighing for a while, a thought occurred to Negris. He quickly looked at Ange¡¯s finger: that ghost just now, it wasn¡¯t trying to gnaw at the Divine Aspect, was it?


    Ange pulled out the Staff of Heaven, searched around, and found a hole at the end of the passage. He stuck the staff in it and simultaneously contacted Little Angel via Soul Contact.


    In the control room of the temple, Little Angel and Little Zombie were sitting opposite each other, boringly staring at each other. Right when they were about to fight, Ange sent a message. Little Angel jumped up and slapped his palm on the Control Key.


    The underground iron shell lit up, and the power of the Divine Aspect spread through the eighteen iron chains.


    Where the Staff of Heaven was inserted, with it as the center, a magic array lit up on the ground. Layer after layer of illusory figures floated up, constructing a three-dimensional illusory part around Ange, including a coordinate system he had seen before.


    ¡°Hiss, it turns out this is the real control room. No wonder there was no option to move it upstairs. Don¡¯t touch anything!¡± Negris hugged Ange tightly.


    He had been on guard against this skeleton. He always pressed randomly, even at the World Transfer Station last time. Although the result was good, and they managed to bring back the Purple Skeleton Titans, what if he pressed the wrong button?


    If he pressed the wrong button, would the Holy Kingdom fall and shatter the Resting Abyss?


    ¡°Hurry up and get the rune certified. Don¡¯t touch anything,¡± Negris said.


    As long as they came here and activated these illusions, rune certification became extremely simple. It¡¯s no different from the magic rune certification.


    Some high-level magic items required magic rune certification. Only when the magic rune was certified could the item be activated or used, such as the Space Ring.


    God marks worked in the same way, they authenticate the soul or mind. The correct phrase should be ¡°soul authentication.¡±


    Once the God marks had been authenticated, ladders to Heaven could be summoned externally to open the teleportation gate.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, with the Staff of Heaven, you can open the teleportation gate at any time. Look quickly and find out how to lock the gate to keep the Goddess of Redemption and the like from entering,¡± Negris said.


    Ange searched and several symbols appeared before them, one of which was a familiar symbol of a ring and a balance scale.


    ¡°Is this the symbol of the God of Balance? Are these symbols representing the authenticated Gods of Light?¡± Negris was surprised.


    The ring balance symbol was lit, and there was also a symbol of two tightly clasped hands holding a sword with angel wings ¨C it was also lit.


    Negris pointed to the symbol of the clasped hands: ¡°Could this be the symbol of the Goddess of Redemption? Then whose symbol is this?¡±


    Ange shook his head and then made soul contact with Anthony.


    ¡°A sword with angel wings on its back? That¡¯s the symbol of the Judgment God,¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°Judgment God?¡± Negris gasped, ¡°These lit symbols, do they represent that they¡¯re all alive? No, the God of Balance is dead, but you seized his Ring of Balance.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Redemption is also alive. These lit symbols probably indicate individuals that are still receiving Divine Power. They do not necessarily have to be alive. They might be similar to you, maybe the Judgment¡¯s Sword was stolen by someone too. Hurry up and remove their authentication,¡± Negris urged.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Damn Kvada, I¡¯ve been tricked again by that deceiving Goddess of Redemption,¡± Negris cried out in anger.


    Indeed, everyone has authenticated God marks, they had theirs authenticated even before you, who are you to delete theirs?


    In this way, the goal of completely controlling the Holy Kingdom was unachievable, anyone who had authority could open the teleportation gate.


    What should we do? It was like having a timer bomb over our head, it didn¡¯t matter if we didn¡¯t know before, but now that we know, if it isn¡¯t settled, we¡¯d be worried all day, fearful about someone barging in.


    Just as Ange is deep in thought, he suddenly heard a buzzing sound. Looking up, he saw his fingers emitting a red light that was directed at the God marks.


    ¡°Ah, your removal spell can erase magic marks and the like, could it also erase God marks?¡± Negris rejoiced upon realizing.


    However, his joy was too premature. Under the red light emitted by the removal spell, the God marks were absolutely unaffected.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll just plant a few more War Trees around the temple. We¡¯ll crush whoever dares to enter,¡± Negris conceded.


    Ange shook his head, he stepped forward decisively, scales started to appear on his body ¨C Dragon God Transformation.


    Space solidified for 26 seconds, with 13 shots of removal spell per second. 330 shots of the removal spell¡¯s red light were frozen before the God marks. When the solidification was lifted momentarily, everything was sprayed onto the God marks.


    Negris opened his mouth wide in amazement, any invulnerability was a sheer result of insufficient firepower. Once powerful enough, everything can be eradicated.


    The moment the God marks were erased, a powerful wave of consciousness rushed over, a bit shocked, a bit clueless. But before it could respond, it was completely cut off and kept out the door.


    Negris felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°As thought, the symbols light up to indicate they¡¯re not dead. That consciousness must be the Judgment God, right? Damn it! He has never shown himself before. If we hadn¡¯t discovered this, we might have been undermined any day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of here. When time is restored for you to transform tomorrow, we¡¯ll come back and erase these symbols,¡± Negris suggested.


    Ange nodded in agreement but remembered something. He jogged over to the iron ball, reached his hand into it and pulled out a sparkling light which Little Ghost held with his hand, rushing it into its mouth.


    Negris grumbled, ¡°Eat, eat, eat! If you¡¯ve got guts, feed it the whole Divine Aspect.¡±

 Chapter 560 - 320 Someone Knocks on the Door_1

    Chapter 560: Chapter 320 Someone Knocks on the Door_1


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could consume it all, but everyday he took a nibble, after about a dozen days, Ange had completely cleared up all the glowing and dim divine glyphs inside it. From then on, the Sacred Kingdom truly belonged to him.


    After authenticating the glyphs, Ange could easily pass through barriers and enter or exit the Sacred Kingdom freely without needing to use the heavenly stairs.


    After discovering this, Ange eagerly made everyone go through the same glyph authentication.


    ¡°Hehe, I also have a glyph now, look, isn¡¯t my symbol beautiful?¡± Lightning ¡®thought of¡¯ a unicorn head symbol, highlighting its long horn.


    ¡°What glyph? It¡¯s just soul authentication. The horn is too long. Someone might mistake it for a hoe.¡±


    Negris retorted unhappily.


    ¡°You are the hoe, your whole family are hoes! This is a unicorn horn, unicorn...¡± Just as he was speaking, Little Zombie manifested his own symbol¡ªa hoe.


    Lightning glanced at Little Zombie, then at his own symbol, and silently shortened his horn a little.


    Anthony rushed over, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry as he watched everyone busily and happily ¡®drawing¡¯ their symbols.


    This was just a matter of thought, it was soul authentication. But the Sacred Kingdom¡¯s system insisted on this additional symbol¡ªa glyph mark. It definitely set itself apart from ordinary soul authentication, and it certainly added a touch of class.


    Many people were stumped, as most of them didn¡¯t have an artistic bone in their body. Even when using their brains, they couldn¡¯t think of a suitable symbol.


    Little Zombie and Little Angel were fine, they simply used a hoe and a fist respectively.


    It was troublesome for ones like Lisa and Luther, Lisa wanted something beautiful to represent the Goddess of Beauty. It also needed to represent the Harvest Goddess and include her own face. The result was an unspeakably messy amalgamation of every idea.


    Luther wanted to showcase his charm, and chose to highlight his Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword¡¯s traits. Thus, the resulting symbol was a sword that was larger than his face.


    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry: ¡°One day when there are scholars specializing in glyph studies, you guys will drive them to tears. It¡¯s better to keep it simple. Ange¡¯s symbol is a good example.¡±


    Ange¡¯s glyph was a simple intersection of a sickle and a grain of rice, a simple yet powerful representation.


    In the end, it was Anthony himself who designed the glyphs for those lacking creative talent, which finally accomplished the entire authentication.


    In reality, for glyph authentication, Anthony did not need to come in person. Because he and Ange share a soul connection, he could just send over the symbol and soul wave, like Silver Coin, who sent over his symbol¡ªa sparkling gold coin.


    The main reason Anthony came in person was to bring gifts.


    ¡°My lord, last time you sang the Undead Anthem and uplifted everyone¡¯s souls. So, I went to the Judgment Hall to specifically look for items that were sealed away by the Church of Light as heretical. I wanted to find if there were any records related to the Undead anthem. I was indeed able to find something.¡±


    As he said this, Anthony brought out an iron book.


    The so-called iron book was a very ancient record-keeping tool made of thin copper or iron plates threaded together, the texts were inscribed on them.


    This item was very rare, because bamboo and woodshavings were easier to make and preserved longer. Copper and iron would rust over time and were hard to preserve.


    Therefore, more often it appeared as a sacred offering, like this book in front of them.


    Six iron plates were spliced together in this black, rust-less iron book. On the first page when folded up, the word ¡®witchcraft¡¯ was engraved.


    ¡°Witchcraft?!¡± Negris¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Is this something from a witch?


    He hastily opened the book, all the pages were blank, but from the traces on them, it seemed like someone had forcibly erased whatever was on top.


    ¡°Where are the letters?¡± Negris hurriedly asked.


    ¡°They were wiped off. In the Judgment Hall, all heretical items are sealed, destroyed, and eradicated.¡± replied Anthony.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this is a gift? Giving a characterless iron book is equivalent to giving a carriage without a horse. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Negris said unhappily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Although the characters on the iron book were wiped away, there are still rubbings on record. I found the original rubbings,¡± said Anthony as he extended his hand. The shadow of the rubbings of three iron pages appeared in his hand.


    Anthony explained: ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring the original rubbings and could only memorize them. I was only able to look for thirty seconds and only remembered the first three pages.¡±


    Negris leaned in to look closely at the rubbings and asked puzzledly: ¡°Wait, what do you mean? You were able to take the iron book, but not the original rubbings? You were only allowed to look for thirty seconds? Who dares limit your time?¡±


    Anthony helplessly spread his hands: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do. The Judgment Hall is a peer to us. Even though I declare myself as deputy Pope, even Giuliani, the acting Pope, would have to abide by their rules when he is in the Judgment Hall, because it¡¯s the only department governed solely by the Judgment God. The other Gods of Light have no control over them. By the way, did you ask me about the symbol of Judgment God a dozen or so days ago?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. A few days ago when we were wiping off the divine glyphs, the symbol of the Judgement God was illuminated. When wiping it off, a thought was projected over. It¡¯s very likely that Judgment God is still alive or has been reborn.¡± Negris said.

 Chapter 561 - 320 Someone Knocks on the Door_2

    Chapter 561: Chapter 320 Someone Knocks on the Door_2


    Anthony nodded, ¡°He should still be alive. Do you remember when I mentioned that after the disappearance of the kings and the gods, a miracle had occurred? That time, the Judgement God descended. It¡¯s because of that event, I have not dared to mess around all these years.¡±


    The dragon and the man exchanged a glance, both reading the thoughts in each other¡¯s eyes.


    However, in the next moment, Anthony shook his head: ¡°No, no, The Judgment Hall only judges heretics, they don¡¯t care who the Pope is. As long as I allocate funds on time, they never interfere with my affairs. Even when I go to their warehouse, they don¡¯t cause any problems. There¡¯s no need to provoke such an enemy. At worst, I can make several more visits and transcribe the rest of the pages.¡±


    ¡°What about the Judgement God?¡± Negris asked.


    Anthony showed a conflicted expression: ¡°Is that really a good idea? Do we have the power to kill a god yet? The Judgement God.¡±


    He had witnessed the formidable power of the Judgment God before. This god, who is dedicated to judgment, is not as weak in combat as the Libra Redemption. Now knowing for certain that they¡¯re alive, they were considering killing him. But, did they have such power?


    Negris pondered for a moment, then nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right. Sigh, lately we¡¯ve been getting a bit full of ourselves. After securing the Divine Aspect of Light, we started looking down on the other gods. If, like you said, he is a god who has not been reborn, then he could still retain the strength he had over a thousand years ago, which is not something we can easily handle. By the way, when was the last time he descended?¡±


    ¡°About a half-century after I infiltrated the Church of Light. When Hemel¡¯s insect plague broke out, it was the Judgement God who descended to cleanse it,¡± Anthony recalled.


    Suddenly, the entire Holy Kingdom quaked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± All turned to look at Ange in unison.


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking.¡±


    Was the knocking really that loud? Everyone returned to the top of the temple. At the landing of the stairway to Heaven, a burst of light was repeatedly exploding, causing tremors that spread throughout the entire Holy Kingdom, causing the massive kingdom itself to continuously quake.


    Someone was trying to teleport in, but without proper authentication or the Staff of Heaven, they were blocked by the interdimensional barrier.


    A name flashed through Negris¡¯s mind: ¡°The Judgement God? Sigh...¡±


    He realized how ridiculous his thinking had been earlier. They were considering provoking a veteran god capable of assaulting interdimensional barriers. He was indeed getting carried away.


    However, after Ange transformed into Locke, he could break the interdimensional barrier bare-handed. He wasn¡¯t sure who would be more powerful.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. His divine rune has been erased. He¡¯ll never be able to get in again.¡± Negris let out a sigh of relief.


    The shaking continued fifteen times before completely ceasing. It was surmised that whoever it was had given up, realizing they couldn¡¯t break through the interdimensional barrier.


    ¡°There¡¯s one question. If he hasn¡¯t died in more than a thousand years, why hasn¡¯t he come back here?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Anthony shrugged: ¡°How would I know? Perhaps all the other gods were dead and he was bored on his own. Or maybe he got hurt and went to recuperate somewhere. Or perhaps he was scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Negris was astounded.


    ¡°Yes, one of the Lords of Mourning went to kill the Lord of the Abyss. Locke went to kill the Great Angel. Who went to kill the gods? It could have been Locke or perhaps His Majesty acted personally. So maybe he was scared.¡± Anthony shrugged. ¡°All of this is just conjecture. Or perhaps the next time he knocks, we should let him in and ask?¡±


    No matter how much speculation there is, without the main figure confirming it, it remains speculation. Anthony left three pages of iron book rubbings and returned first. If there is anyone busier in the world, Anthony could at least vie for the top three spots as he hasn¡¯t had a good sleep in a long time.


    Ange recorded the Undead Symphony from the rubbings, but did not sing it. Singing requires Soul Energy and he currently didn¡¯t have enough even to grow crops. It would have to wait.


    Thus, Ange resumed his usual routine of farming, farming, and more farming. If no one disturbed him, he could continue indefinitely until every piece of his territory was full of crops.


    During this time, chaos erupted in the Western District of the Main Plane.


    The turmoil in the Western District was anticipated by everyone. Anthony had made preparations early on, sealing all the neighboring gateways and turning a blind eye to the situation.


    Without sufficient food, the crisis in the West could not be resolved. The only solution laid in the history books.


    All Anthony could do was to seal the gates to prevent the famine from spreading to the Eastern Diocese, while desperately sending requests for food aid to every major plane. Any extra would be sent to the western border.


    Along the border, he set up many refugee camps, providing shelter for a large number of starving people.


    He also called on the followers in the coastal areas to change their diets and eat more seafood, thus saving grain to be sent inland.


    Wheat Silver Coin sold him 150,000 tons of food. If handled well, as he did in the Eastern Diocese, it could save many lives, but unfortunately it was not so.


    Dyson did not have the meticulous handling ability, he couldn¡¯t even manage an equitable distribution. Anthony sent him 50,000 tons of food, and it was all distributed to his followers on the same day. As for average believers and the public, they got nothing.


    Anticipating this, Anthony decided against sending any more aid when there was surplus. Instead, he sent it directly to the refugee camps. The camps were in chaos and poorly managed, but they saved more people than Dyson did. This damned Archbishop of the Western District.


    In order to solve this severe famine, Anthony proposed to hold a Plane Safety Meeting and criticized Dyson: ¡°How many people have starved to death because of the mess in your diocese? Can¡¯t you have some shame and do more? If you have a problem with your ability, step aside and let someone more capable take over.¡±


    Dyson refuted unsatisfiedly: ¡°This has nothing to do with me, I just took over the Western Diocese recently. This is all the problem left by Nikola, he has already returned to the arms of the gods, if you have any issues, you can go to Heaven to find him.¡±


    I just came back from Heaven, and you guys wouldn¡¯t believe. Anthony murmured in his heart, then turned his guns on Guliani: ¡°Your Holiness, is this the man you chose, pushing all the responsibility onto his predecessor?¡±


    During the Teleportation Array meeting, where faces cannot be seen, Guliani¡¯s face was already turning dark. He had always resolved internal disputes within the church internally. Even matters like Anthony setting up his own Holy Church were not meant to be discussed in safety meetings. Anthony was simply being ruthlessly blunt.


    Guliani, deeply pained, asked: ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about this later? Does it have to be in this kind of situation?¡±


    Return to the Curia? I probably wouldn¡¯t live to come back out. Anthony mumbled, continuing his rant: ¡°If you can solve the problem, do I need to argue here? Teleportation Arrays are so expensive, everyone else can solve their problems, but the person you chose cannot. Is it your judgment that¡¯s faulty, or is it the ability of the person you chose?¡±


    Guliani was roasted to the point of being speechless. If there was no comparison, if everyone was just as bad, there wouldn¡¯t be much to say. But Anthony¡¯s actions were too outstanding. The entire plane was short of food; why was there no famine in Anthony¡¯s Eastern Diocese? Could it really be an issue of capability?


    Dyson responded indignantly: ¡°You conspire with the evil gods to continuously buy food. Of course you can manage this situation. If you¡¯re really able, why don¡¯t you share where you¡¯re buying your food from? I¡¯ll buy it too, and see if I can solve it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s linked with evil gods, you incompetent Kobold. You¡¯re just smearing others because you can¡¯t handle your own duties.¡± Anthony retorted.


    ¡°You...you...you¡¯re an incompetent pig!¡± Dyson had no experience in insulting others, and he was left speechless for a while before managing to call Anthony a ¡®pig¡¯, a nickname without any offensive impact.


    Gailard, who was getting tired of their feud, interrupted: ¡°Enough, I didn¡¯t come here to listen to your squabbles. Squabble in your own Church if you want. If you want to buy food, I know a source you could try. They can grow the Tree of Life, they can plant saline-tolerant rice, and they have an amazing planting technology.¡±


    Anthony was inwardly devastated, he knew exactly who Gailard was referring to. He also wanted to say that all the food there had been bought up by him, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t. Officially, he had no connection with Ange¡¯s forces.


    Now he was in trouble. His original plan was to dupe the elves. Among those present, perhaps the only ones with surplus food were the elves. Unexpectedly, Gailard had already tipped them off. What was he supposed to do now?

 Chapter 562: 321: Forever Lost The Vote of The Dwarf_1

    Chapter 562: Chapter 321: Forever Lost The Vote of The Dwarf_1


    Anthony initially wanted to trick the Elves, as he knew they had some war reserves including Elf Beans that could feed hundreds of thousands of people for a month.


    Of course, the Elves would not give up their Elf Beans, but Anthony intended to use the beans as a starting point to secure some other foodstuffs from the Elves. If they refused to sell him the Elf Beans, they could perhaps sell him some plant tubers or dried fruit, right?


    Especially one type of tree called Pink Palm. Once it¡¯s cut open, the heartwood inside can be eaten directly, and when dried and pounded into powder, it can be used as flour.


    As for the wild vegetables and sprouts that sprung up all over the mountains after rain, the Elves could not possibly exhaust the supply. If people were mobilized for foraging, they could sustain many. The Elves¡¯ utilization rate of the forest resources was astoundingly low.


    If the Elves could not spare the manpower, Anthony would be more than happy to dispatch hundreds of thousands of people into the forest to work for themselves.


    Food was an urgent need, and at this point, only the Elves had surplus supplies.


    Seizing the opportunity before Gallardia could mention the name, Anthony hastily interrupted, ¡°Your Majesty, by your description, are you referring to the Abyss wanderers in the desert? Many of the Fallen People I have taken in were those who fled from there. They¡¯d already bought up all the food of the Abyss wanderers. If you are referring to them, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to provide any food either.¡±


    The reason Anthony blaming their food shortage on the Fallen People was mainly to prevent Guliani from blaming him afterwards. He was the dignified Archbishop of the Eastern Diocese, the acting Pope of the Holy Church, and absolutely could not have any ties with the Abyss heretics. That was a red line.


    Even if he were compelled by circumstances today and not held accountable, should any problem arise in the future, his enemies would grasp this stain to attack him, which would be quite troublesome.


    However, blaming it on the Fallen People seemed a safe bet as their origin was well known, and the responsibility entirely lay with Shamara. His sheltering these people was merely out of compassion and love, forgiveness and kindness; it could only be regarded as a merit and never as a mistake.


    It was a tough situation for him. But no wonder, considering his knack for concocting such perfect excuses after having been an adept manipulator for over a thousand years.


    Gallardia was a little puzzled when she¡¯s abruptly interrupted. She was, of course, referring to Ange. Due to Little Sapling and the Tree of Life, the Elves had been constantly monitoring Ange¡¯s situation. They knew that Ange had planted another batch of Soilless Rice in Fallen Dragon Lake.


    Whether it was Saltwater Rice or Soilless Rice, it was beyond the understanding of the Elves. Kael¡¯danil has applied several times to serve Little Sapling, but due to some recent significant changes among the Elves, and with Ange not responding to her requests, she had not managed to make the trip yet.


    Would Gallardia not understand Kael¡¯danil¡¯s intentions? Serving Little Sapling was certainly her sincere desire, but more so, she wanted to study the Saltwater Rice and Soilless Rice, which were fatally attractive to the Druids.


    Kael¡¯danil believed that the crops must have been cultivated by Little Sapling because only the God of Life had the ability to change the nature of species.


    With the Tree of Life, Ange should have food supplies. Although it was absurd for the Church of Light to buy food from a group of Abyss refugees, Gallardia would be happy to serve as a middleman, willing to break even, or even take a loss, as long as she can get closer to Little Sapling.


    However, to her surprise, Anthony informed her that the food of the Abyss wanderers had been bought up?


    What should they do then? Gallardia regretted, ¡°So they¡¯ve already bought out all the supplies? That¡¯s a real shame.¡± The Elves have lost an opportunity to get closer to Ange.


    How could this be? You lost an opportunity, but people on my side could die, Anthony urged, ¡°No, Your Majesty, you can do something about it, please sell me some Elf Beans.¡±


    Gallardia frowned at his words, ¡°Lord Anthony, the Elf Beans are our life reserves. It¡¯s too much of you to request such a thing.¡±


    Elf Beans were war reserves, but who were the Elves preparing for war against? The Elves are straightforward but not stupid, Gallardia certainly had some savvy.


    ¡°Then sell me some other foodstuffs, Axe Potato tubers, Pink Palm stems, anything really, as long as it¡¯s edible,¡± Anthony smoothly proposed.


    ¡°Axe Potato tubers? We don¡¯t eat those, how can we sell them to you? It¡¯s too hard to harvest them. And as for Pink Palm, that¡¯s a tree, can you even eat it? Absolutely not, it takes decades for a tree to mature, we can¡¯t sell that to you,¡± Gallardia responded.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s expressions over the Teleportation Array meeting, Anthony was too lazy to maintain a polite expression anyway. His eyes nearly rolled back into his head. Just listen to what she¡¯s saying?


    ¡®We don¡¯t eat those things¡¯ ¡®Harvesting is too hard¡¯ Clearly, they¡¯ve never been hungry. Wait till they¡¯re famished, then see if they¡¯ll eat it. The beautiful Queen Gallardia crouched on the field munching on Axe Potato and beet leaves would definitely be a sight to behold.


    ¡°I could send people to harvest it. And Pink Palm, Your Majesty, you¡¯ve never eaten it, right? It¡¯s a fast-growing tree, matures in three years. It¡¯s only tasty if it¡¯s less than three years old. After that, it becomes tough. The powder inside hardens, good for making ropes perhaps, but certainly not edible,¡± Anthony explained.


    Gallardia didn¡¯t respond for a while. She probably went to check the information. After about ten seconds, she mumbled her agreement, ¡°How do you know our forest better than us Elves? We do cultivate Pink Palm, we can sell you some, about ten thousand cubic meters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, Your Majesty, the yield rate of Pink Palm is less than half. Can ten thousand cubic meters yield three thousand tons of food? Most of it is plant tubers. Once you find the right spot to dig, they must be all over the place. If you find it troublesome to harvest, I can send people to dig,¡± Anthony offered.

 Chapter 563: 321: Forever Lost the Vote of the Dwarf_2

    Chapter 563: Chapter 321: Forever Lost the Vote of the Dwarf_2


    ¡°Sure, fine,¡± Anthony grumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m so much better than you because I¡¯ve got this divine statue of Planting and the Tree of Life. And, oh, did I mention, my Master God actually bothers to farm.¡±


    Gailard paused awhile before saying in his serious, bassy voice, ¡°The forest is not just inhabited by us elves. There are many other species flourishing in it. I can¡¯t just dig out a piece of land and sell its wares to you, and neither can I let you into the forest.¡±


    Anthony had anticipated this, so he replied at once, ¡°If the forest isn¡¯t just yours to control, why do we have to stay out? Surely we can tip-toe in and dig up a few Axe Potatoes, can¡¯t we?¡±


    No,¡± Gailard stated simply.


    ¡°Then sell me some more groceries,¡± said Anthony, playing the rascal.


    Against such persistently shameless pestering from this seasoned trickster, Gailard, a two-century-old naiad, was quickly compelled to sell him several tons of mixed grains.


    After a bout of animated exchanges, the Dwarven God of War, silent until now, suddenly asked, ¡°Anthony, is the Western District under your jurisdiction?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Anthony replied, taken aback.


    ¡°Then why do you push so hard?¡± the Dwarven God questioned.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a matter of life and death, surely! If people are in danger, why should we care whether I¡¯m in charge? Let¡¯s concentrate on saving them.¡± Anthony retorted.


    The Dwarven God of War fell silent.


    How could Anthony allow him to remain silent? Instead, he quickly probed, ¡°Lord Copper Hammer, would you sell me some food?¡±


    ¡°We hardly have enough for ourselves,¡± retorted the Dwarven God of War, his voice resonant like a deep, rich bowl.


    ¡°Really? All you need to do is cut down on your drinking, then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have enough. I know you keep three times your daily food requirement to brew booze. Sell it to me,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± even through the teleportation array, you could hear the fury in Copper Hammer¡¯s voice ¨C his tirade, his jump up from his chair, his angry stomps at the ground.


    Anthony¡¯s request for liquor gouged at the dwarves¡¯ raw nerve. They could live without food, but not without booze. The grain they used for brewing each year was several times what they consumed as food.


    ¡°Go easy on the booze, guys. You¡¯re all developing rhinophyma and alcoholic liver disease. Cutting back will do wonders for your health. Sell me a bit,¡± Anthony pleaded.


    After incessant pestering, Copper Hammer was cornered into selling twenty thousand tons of grain.


    Silence fell as no one dared speak lest they be forced to sell their grain. Amidst the hushed silence, Dyson proposed dissolution of the previous decision ¨C the expulsion of the Abyss wanderers.


    ¡°During our previous meeting, Her Majesty wasn¡¯t present. The vote on the proposal ended in a three-to-three draw, so the decision was muted. However, now that Her Majesty is here, I propose a revote,¡± Dyson said.


    If previously Dyson had proposed the expulsion of the Abyss wanderers, it was for his ulterior motives. However, now, he was acting out of sheer desperation. The Western District was genuinely suffering a food shortage. To make matters worse, the refugees from the Dragon Knights were reporting in unison that rice was bountifully growing along the shores of the Fallen Dragon Lake.


    If they could expel the Abyss wanderers and repurpose the shores of the Fallen Dragon Lake, they could at least alleviate some of the food shortage.


    As for Anthony¡¯s claim that the Abyss wanderers¡¯ food supplies had been sold out, Dyson didn¡¯t make anything of it. Of course, Anthony had twisted the hands of the Elf Queen and the Dwarven God of War to shell out their grain. But did he really think they¡¯d support him? Thought Dyson.


    Dyson and Guliani weren¡¯t working together. Dyson had brought forth the proposal without consulting with Guliani in advance. As soon as Dyson¡¯s proposal was out, Guliani¡¯s face turned white and he muttered, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Following the guidelines of Archbishop Dyson, let¡¯s revote on the decision to expel the Abyss wanderers. Voting begins now.¡± Said Tyrone as he finally broke his long silence with a restrained cough.


    He then fell silent again, so smooth he escaped Anthony¡¯s grasps.


    However, nobody could blame Tyrone. The population of Stellaris was a meager few hundred thousand. Even if each of them didn¡¯t eat a single morsel, they wouldn¡¯t have much to offer. As the chairman of the safety council, he couldn¡¯t let himself bleed out. His best bet was to stay incognito and out of Anthony¡¯s sight.


    Another one keeping a mantle of silence fell was Brooks ¨C he hadn¡¯t uttered a single word.


    Everyone hurriedly dispersed after casting their votes. Dyson, left alone, gloomily stared at the result ¨C two in favor, five against. The proposal had been rejected. But why had the votes in favor decreased from three votes to two votes compared to the last time?


    ¡°Idiot, do you think Copper Hammer was scolding Anthony for meddling too much when he asked those questions? No, he¡¯s scolding you. It¡¯s your territory, so why didn¡¯t you, the owner, speak up and let Anthony worry instead? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t care about human lives, fool. In the future, we might lose the votes from the dwarves,¡± said Guliani as he reconnected the teleportation array, cursing furiously.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Anthony was happily receiving tens of thousands of tons of food from the elves and dwarves. Although the quantity was not high, it could brunt off the scarcity for a few more days. Even one extra day would be precious, because the harvest season was just around the corner.


    ...


    Ange¡¯s bony hand was floating around a plot in the second farm, watering and fertilizing the entirely new breed of beetroot.


    Because of the climatic reasons, the fields outside either had passed the sowing season or were already sown. Only the two farms inside the Resting Camp were left. Due to the boundary, the climate was a bit different there and they could still continue growing things.


    As such, this place more and more became the only joy left for Ange.


    Unfortunately, the area of the two farms when combined, only added up to over six thousand acres. He didn¡¯t dare grow crops with a long growth period, so he had to sow some fast-growing new varieties, such as fast-growing beetroot.


    Through long periods of iteration and optimization, the growth speed of beetroot has been optimized to a somewhat frightening level. If the beetroot matured in sufficient sunlight, it could be harvested every five days, and could continue to harvest throughout the planting cycle.


    The Minotaurs love beetroot, the leaves of beetroots have now become the staple food of the Minotaurs, and have been planted on a large scale in the Light Sea Plane.


    However, beetroot is not just leaves that can be eaten. The more delicious part is the rootstalk, super sweet, which can either be eaten raw or used to squeeze out the sugar to make alcohol. Hence the problem is, do you want the leaves or the rootstalk?


    ¡°Minotaurs eat the leaves, Luther eats the rootstalk. If you harvest the leaves, the rootstalk will easily go powdery. If you don¡¯t harvest the leaves, the growth period of the rootstalk is too long. So you¡¯re now trying to cultivate a new variety that can continuously be harvested for leaves without the rootstalk going powdery?¡± Negris asked.


    Following Ange, Negris felt his knowledge about cultivation increased drastically and he could now easily use various professional terms.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Even if we have hundreds more of Luthers, they still can¡¯t outeat the Minotaurs. What about the rootstalks that were harvested from those beetroots previously?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange pointed at a pile of breathing soil in the distance.


    For the older varieties of beetroot, if leaves were harvested during the growth period, the rootstalks turned wrinkly and hard to eat. It would be a waste to throw them away, so Ange buried them all in the breathing soil, planning to feed them to the worms.


    However, now even after eating rice straw and aquatic plants, Hemel still can¡¯t keep up. As the area of cultivation continues to expand, it¡¯s foreseeable in future that Hemel won¡¯t be able to keep up with the pace of crops being produced. These wrinkly roots of beetroot might never come into use.


    ¡°Or we can try to use it for brewing. I heard that dwarves love alcohol. We can brew alcohol and sell it to dwarves, and exchange it for the food in their hands,¡± Negris suggested.


    This was similar to what Anthony had thought of.


    Ange nodded, dug out the beetroot rootstalk, used the purification technique to clean it, then casually threw it into a purified barrel, and filled it with Holy Water.


    It has to be said that Ange had an inherent advantage in brewing alcohol. At least when it comes to sterilization, no one can compare to him. If the brewing process isn¡¯t clean, the wine might not ferment but instead, might rot.


    He casually grabbed a bottle of alcohol that dwarves love, mixed it with the beetroot root, and then pointed his finger at it.


    Under the influence of the Instant Death Halo, the yeast rapidly broke down the sugar in the beetroot root, proliferating in large amounts. Only after it reached a certain amount did Ange poured the alcohol, now full of yeast, into the barrel and sealed it for fermentation.


    Ange started working, and the two female demons, Dora, and Dumi began their routine performance. The Song of the Departed drifted through the air of the Resting Camp.


    The song soothed the soul, invigorated the spirits, and made the soul more focused. Moreover, having some background music made the work less tedious, so Ange didn¡¯t stop them.


    They usually sang like this, but today, they had only just started singing for a while when an impatient stranger¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°What the hell are you singing?! Can¡¯t you let people sleep!¡±


    Ange and Negris simultaneously tightened their souls. Who was it? This was the Resting Camp!

 Chapter 564 - 322: The Divine Power is Dispersing_1

    Chapter 564: Chapter 322: The Divine Power is Dispersing_1


    A witch climbed out of a barrel not far away, groggy and still half-asleep. He blankly looked around, then blankly stared at Ange and Negris. He yawned and mumbled, ¡°Must¡¯ve been dreaming.¡± With that, he retreated back into the barrel.


    After a pause, the witch suddenly jutted his head out again and exclaimed, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream! Kvada! Who put me in water! Uh, no, it¡¯s not water, is it the Liquid of Breath of Death?¡±


    He grabbed a handful of the Liquid of Rest and sniffed it, expressing shock, ¡°How did I get so much of this Liquid of Breath of Death?¡±


    Then he turned to Ange and Negris, asking surprisedly, ¡°Who are you two? Doremi, were you two singing just now?¡±


    Two wailing banshees floated over and gave their respect, ¡°Peace, Lord Durken.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why am I soaking in the Liquid of Breath of Death?¡± Durken said, trying to climb out of the barrel, but was pushed back by Ange.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Durken cast a fierce glare at Ange.


    Ange looked at him with skepticism; seeing no reaction from Ange, Durken was also surprised. He stared even harder, until his eyeballs were about to pop out, but Ange still didn¡¯t react.


    Negris leaned in with a beaming smile. ¡°Durken, do you know who I am?¡±


    Durken looked Negris up and down, then asked, surprised, ¡°A bronze dragon? Did Nage have a baby?¡±


    With a thump, Negris banged his head against the barrel. ¡°It is me! It is me, Nage!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just looking at your sulky face, I know who you are. Was just joking with you,¡± Durken dismissed with a sneer. ¡°What happened? Who¡¯s this guy? He¡¯s not affected by my glare? How could an outsider get into the Resting Camp?¡±


    In the Resting Camp, to strengthen management, all subordinates of the undead were given cross-management, meaning Durken could boss Locke¡¯s subordinates around and witches could boss Durken¡¯s subordinates.


    The subordinates of the rest of the three sub-temples, besides those of Negris who didn¡¯t have subordinates, could all reciprocally exert pressure on one another.


    Those that Durken couldn¡¯t push back were outsiders, or the king¡¯s direct subordinates.


    Negris said with a smile, ¡°Why would it be an outsider? Couldn¡¯t it be the lord himself?¡±


    Durken squinted suspiciously, a dangerous look flashed in his eyes, as he coldly said, ¡°You betrayed the king?¡±


    He tried to jump out of the barrel again, but Ange¡¯s hand held him down firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the successor personally chosen by the king¡¯s godhood, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Negris retorted, banging his head on the barrel again.


    ¡°Successor? What happened to the king?¡± Durken asked, shocked, then frowned, ¡°No, no, let me think. How come I remember being at the cemetery, then the cemetery got cut off from the temple...¡±


    Negris said, ¡°Think again, after the disconnection, what happened to you? Did you go find a route?¡±


    Durken sat back in the barrel, thinking hard.


    As long as he didn¡¯t leave, Ange would release his restraint.


    The just-awakened Durken was somewhat confused. After pondering for a while, he finally straightened out his thoughts, murmuring, ¡°I remember the king cut off soul contact, there was a violent shake, the cemetery disconnected from the temple, I went into the void to find a way, I was hit by a spatial current, then...¡±


    Suddenly, Durken exclaimed, ¡°I died?¡±


    Negris nodded.


    ¡°You guys resurrected me using my Life Box?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Your Life Box was broken and shrunk,¡± Negris projected the broken and shrunken heart that had just been dug out of the grave.


    Being an alchemist, Durken immediately recognized that his Life Box, which he had crafted himself, was now beyond repair.


    ¡°This is my Life Box? Are you joking? You guys resurrected me using this, don¡¯t lie to me. Let me go, I need to get out,¡± said Durken, clearly upset. He thought Negris was tricking him by claiming the unrepairable Life Box was his own.


    Immediately, he was pushed back by Ange once again.


    Durken looked at Ange with a smile, ¡°Let me perform a magic trick for you.¡±


    No sooner had he said that, his body instantly turned into a cloud of smoke with a bang.


    Ange, looking puzzled, reached out and grabbed the ¡®air¡¯ above the barrel, then stuffed it back into the barrel.


    The ¡®air¡¯ in the barrel materialized into Durken who looked astonished, ¡°You can see me?¡±


    Ange cocked his head, looking somewhat bewildered. How could he miss such a big lump?


    Seeing Ange¡¯s actions and expressions, Durken was provoked. He growled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so complacent, I¡¯ve just woken up and am not all here, wait till I¡¯m back to myself then I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Negris leaned in and cheerfully said, ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance. He has inherited the king¡¯s Undead Godhood. Now he is the master of the Resting Camp.¡±


    Durken blinked, looking at Negris. Seeing Negris wasn¡¯t joking, his expression involuntarily grew solemn.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years?¡±


    ¡°All the souls in the Resting Camp are gone, leaving only a farming skeleton?¡±


    ¡°Kvada, what kind of luck is this? Even the Goddess of Fortune wouldn¡¯t have this kind of luck.¡±


    ¡°Locke is in the barrel next to me? Locke? Locke! How did you die! You died so tragically! Wake up, Wake up!¡±

 Chapter 565 - 322 - The Divine Power is Fading_2

    Chapter 565: Chapter 322 ¨C The Divine Power is Fading_2


    ¡°The Witch also disappeared, likely gone forever. Now only I remain as a trusted aide to our three Majesties?¡±


    ¡°You? You don¡¯t count, you¡¯re a captive.¡± The offhand comment angered the Bronze Dragon enough to make him want to fly off in a huff.


    After some conversation, Durken managed to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°So, standing in front of me is Lord Ange, an Undead, Planting, Beauty, Trinity God?¡± Durken¡¯s expression was akin to someone having a huge watermelon shoved in his face, his mouth gaping open in shock.


    ¡°Right, he also has two Insect Gods under his command, half of a god of harvest who¡¯s a fake, and what else? Sigh, there¡¯s too many, I simply can¡¯t remember everything. They¡¯re like cabbages.¡± Negris said with a sigh.


    Durken couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You¡¯re such a poor liar.¡±


    Negris shrugged, offering no explanation. He would wait until Durken discovered he wasn¡¯t bluffing and scare the shit out of him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed our matters; it¡¯s your turn now. What actually happened back then? Why did His Majesty disappear?¡± Negris asked.


    Durken copied his nonchalant manner, ¡°How would I know? The graveyard suddenly shook, two dimensions splintered apart, I was still sleeping in my grave and suddenly I couldn¡¯t return. By the time I wanted to contact the king, he had already severed the soul contact.¡±


    ¡°Did His Majesty say anything when he severed the soul contact?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°The King seemed to say that he was entering the Void Gate and wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to return alive, beware of the Soul Storm.¡± Durken recalled.


    Void Gate? Ange and Negris exchanged a look, both thinking of the magnificent gate located deep beneath the sea in the Light Sea Plane.


    The Witch and Durken both mentioned the Soul Storm; what could that be?


    Baffled, Negris put that query aside for now and instead turned to Durken, asking:


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Now Ange is Lord of the Palace of Rest, you were saved by Ange. Considering our past close relationship, you have two choices, submit or perish.¡±


    Is that what they call choice? Durken stared wide-eyed at Negris for a moment before smiling, ¡°Let me perform a magic trick for you.¡±


    After some thumping and banging, Durken was hoisted by Ange, protesting loudly, ¡°Not fair, why is my soul so weak? If you dare, let me go let me rest for a few hours, gather the Mourning Souls then we will fight.¡±


    Negris said irritably, ¡°You¡¯ve never mourned before, you¡¯ve just resurrected, having a Soul Fire is already pretty good, and yet you¡¯re thinking about Mourning Souls.¡±


    Durken had not yet come to terms with the reality that he was just a newly resurrected Witch, with both his soul and body brand new. What he thought was a powerful magic trick was useless due to the gap in strength of souls. Hence, Ange was confused about what he was trying to do.


    Negris spoke seriously, ¡°No more joking around, Durken. His Majesty has disappeared, and there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s gone for good. Ange is now the new Lord of the Palace of Rest. Either you choose to submit your soul to him, or we¡¯ll have to seal you in temporarily until His Majesty returns.¡±


    Durken knew this place even better than Ange, if it wasn¡¯t for the soul-binding restraint, he would have been running wild. He wasn¡¯t the same as these Wailing Banshees.


    They couldn¡¯t even let him out because the World Transit Station was his creation, most of the technology utilized by the Undead Empire came from Durken. Who knew where he had backdoors?


    If he didn¡¯t submit, they would have no choice but to seal him off or kill him.


    Durken¡¯s expression turned somber.


    ...


    Durken had no choice, once he confirmed with the Wailing Banshees and Lamo that it indeed was over a thousand years later, he promptly submitted his Soul Fire to Ange.


    A thousand years had passed, the king had not returned. Either he was gone forever or trapped somewhere. He couldn¡¯t possibly choose to be sealed just for a slim chance, what if the king never comes back?


    Back in his palace, Durken quickly began to fuss, ¡°Kvada, who stole my backup Gold-touch Suit!¡±


    Negris slung the cloak over his shoulders, put the hat on his head, and waving the Gold-touch Stick, flew over, ¡°How can you call it stealing? I just picked it up because no one seemed to want it.¡±


    Durken said irritably, ¡°No one wants the poo on the ground, but I don¡¯t see you picking it up to use.¡±


    Little Zombie scurried over, his Soul Armor transformed into a long-handled clipper. He looked from side to side but saw no poo, so he tilted his head in confusion and looked at Durken.


    Negris burst out laughing, ¡°How do you know no one picks up poop? It¡¯s natural farm fertilizer.¡±


    Durken was flabbergasted, something about this conversation seemed off.


    Deciding not to dwell on it, Durken turned to Negris and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind about the cloak and the hat, just give me back the Gold-touch Stick.¡±


    ¡°No way. Make another one. The Gold-touch Stick is too useful to give back. Not only will I not return it, but I also want you to teach me how to use it more precisely.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so simple. It¡¯s made of Fine Gold Mithril with Star Realm Gem and a branch from the World Tree. I can find Fine Gold Mithril easily enough, but the Star Realm Gem and World Tree branch, where the hell am I supposed...¡± Durken grumbled irritably, until a World Tree branch as thick as an arm floated in front of him, along with a handful of Star Realm Gems.


    ¡°Kvada, did the Tree of Life also die? Or did you chop it down, a branch this big?¡± Durkin stared incredulously at the size of the branch. ¡°Also, what¡¯s with all these Star Realm Gems? Why are there so many?¡±


    ¡°We chopped down a lot of World Trees, so we have as many as you need. If you want, you could even use the World Tree to make coffins.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Like I¡¯d believe you.¡± Durkin snorted dismissively, ¡°Lend me the Gold-touch Stick for a little while. I¡¯ll give it back once I make a new one.¡±


    ¡°I want the new one. I don¡¯t want your second-hand goods,¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s new, I¡¯ve still touched it. Take it or leave it.¡± Durken said irritably.


    Having the Gold-touch Stick, Durken practiced his alchemy easily and quickly crafted a new Gold-touch Stick.


    If he didn¡¯t have the Gold-touch Stick, he would have to carve the wood, then transcribe the magical patterns, carve the base, pinch the filigree, inlay it, and connect the circuit....


    Seeing how easily he was able to create it, Negris brought over a bundle of World Tree branches and said, ¡°Help make one for my follower.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts? You want me to make one for your follower? How many followers do you have?¡± Durken nearly exploded in frustration.


    ¡°One,¡± Negris said reluctantly.


    Durken froze for a moment, not saying anything. He quickly made another Gold-touch Stick and handed it over, patting Negris on the shoulder.


    With the Gold-touch Stick, alchemy was no longer such a troublesome task. As long as he had sufficient materials, Durken could quickly create a full set of gear.


    Just resurrected, both his soul and body seemed weak. He needed to craft some good items quickly for support.


    Naturally, good equipment needed good materials. He then realized, ¡°How do you guys have everything? Unbounded Crystals? Starfall Iron? Air Bubble Stone? Divine Wood? Uh... what¡¯s this? Faith Elemental Force... this is a divine gemstone? You guys grew this? Divine gemstones can grow?¡±


    Only then did Ange realize that the divine gemstone they had been growing on the farm had matured.


    Describing it as ¡®ripe¡¯ was probably not accurate; it would be fairer to say that it could exist independently from its bud.


    ¡°Is it ripe yet? Do we have six divine gemstones now?¡± Negris suddenly remembered something and excitedly asked.


    Ange nodded, but he didn¡¯t look excited. Even if they had seven divine gemstones, he still had no interest. He knew there couldn¡¯t be any farmland behind that grand gate.


    ¡°Are you talking about the Void Gate?¡± Hearing what Ange and Negris were discussing, Durken asked curiously.


    ¡°Right, speaking of the Void Gate, according to eyewitness accounts, His Majesty entered it and never returned. Do you know what¡¯s behind it?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the void. It¡¯s a gate to the void, as for which part of the void, I have no idea. But haven¡¯t you noticed, this divine gemstone is dissipating, it has shrunk a bit since just now.¡±

 Chapter 566 - 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _1

    Chapter 566: Chapter 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _1


    The three of them dropped everything else to squat on the ground in a circle, watching the godhead slowly dissipate.


    ¡°Why is this happening? Can an undefined godhead not exist independently?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    This godhead was grown from the ground, not ignited by the fire of faith. That is to say, it had never been defined and was blank.


    The faith elemental force of the Harvest Goddess comes from humanity¡¯s longing for harvest; the elemental force of the Undead God comes from people¡¯s pursuit of immortality; the power of the Gods of Light originates from people¡¯s yearning for light.


    This godhead had no faith source. Could it be that it was not able to maintain its form because of this?


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a god. Oh wait, you are one, aren¡¯t you? Even though you only have one follower,¡± Durken casually commented, which made Negris roll his eyes.


    As the godhead dissipated, shrinking by half, one of the four auxiliary palaces in the distance, the last unlit Witch¡¯s Palace, suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Huh, the Resting Camp has stopped? That¡¯s it, I understand now,¡± Durken, noticing the state of the Resting Camp, exclaimed as if he realized something.


    Negris quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s it? Tell me, tell me quickly.¡±


    Curiosity was eating at him. The Palace of Locke had started inexplicably, Durken¡¯s palace started inexplicably, and now the Witch¡¯s Palace also started inexplicably. It seemed that there was no connection between them.


    The Palace of Locke started because of the Liquid of Breath of Death, but the Witch¡¯s Palace started due to the energy dissipation of the godhead. Does that mean that these palaces could start if they were infused with corresponding energy? And what energy does the main palace need?


    Durken explained, ¡°When I initially designed the Resting Camp, I constructed it using a method of multiple superimposed dimensional space layers. Although they appear to be on the same plane, in reality, each palace belongs to its own separate dimension. The Resting Camp can only operate normally when the energy of space remains balanced.¡±


    After some thought, Durken clapped his hands and said, ¡°In order to avoid the loss of any single energy, like if the monarch isn¡¯t home, causing imbalance, I designed several safeguards. Out of seventeen types of energy, as long as seven remain balanced, there won¡¯t be any problems. With seventeen basic energies, it¡¯s not possible to lose eleven at once, is it?¡±


    ¡°In addition, spatial material exchange also needs to follow the principle of equivalent exchange. If you want to take something out, the same material or energy must be put in.¡±


    As Durken said this, Ange tilted his head, and Negris slapped his own lateral muscles saying, ¡°I see, no wonder every time Ange transfers crops out, he has to infuse soul energy.¡±


    ¡°Soul energy? Transfer crops?¡± Durken asked, puzzled.


    After Negris explained, Durken frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Dimensional Space Positioning Transfer Bracelet? What¡¯s the ratio? That doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s probably a problem with dimensional balance. Under normal circumstances, transferring matter doesn¡¯t require that much energy compensation. So much soul energy for just tens of pounds of crops? You guys really have money. Don¡¯t you use World Transit Stations?¡±


    Of course, they did. Currently, the large-scale crop transfers from the farm were done through World Transit Stations. Even the fertilizers were moved in the same way.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that things coming in and going out through the bracelet should be proportional to the World Transit Stations? Have we been wasting money all this time?¡± Negris asked, feeling a pang of financial pain.


    Durken nodded and then, ignoring the Little Fat Dragon drawing circles on the ground, continued, ¡°I put in so many safeguards, why did the Resting Camp still stop? And why didn¡¯t it collapse entirely?¡±


    After pondering a while, Durken seemed to understand, ¡°The monarch left, as did the witch Locke. Then the graveyard ruptured and most of the mass instantly disappeared. That¡¯s why it stopped. But why did it just stop and not collapse? If the loss was this significant the overlapping dimensions should have certainly collapsed. What did you guys do at that time?¡±


    Durken was puzzled. For example, a bridge that originally needed seven piers to hold up was built with seventeen. It was assumed to be foolproof. Who knew that more than eleven piers would collapse at once? However, the bridge was still maintained; only the entrance and exit were closed.


    Compared to why over eleven piers collapsed, Durken was more curious about how a bridge with less than seven piers didn¡¯t collapse?


    ¡°What can I do? I was sealed in the book,¡± Negris replied.


    Durken looked at Ange, who tilted his head, ¡°Farming.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you used to be a farming skeleton, almost forgot about that. Maybe I slept too long, my memory isn¡¯t very good,¡± Durken scratched his head and said frustratedly, ¡°That¡¯s not right either. How much could a single skeleton farm? Surely not for a thousand years. And the crops can¡¯t be kept that long, they would have rotted.¡±


    As he spoke to this point, Durken noticed the strange expression on Negris¡¯s face. Then he looked at Ange, ¡°You really farmed for a thousand years?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Durken sucked in a breath, ¡°Good lord, a skeleton can be so...diligent? What happened to those crops?¡±


    When he learned that Ange had stored the harvested produce in a cellar, Durken sprang to his feet, pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back.


    After pacing for quite some time, he sighed and said, ¡°Now there¡¯s only one reasonable explanation. The farm boundary is the incremental part of the balance point of the entire Resting Camp. You kept farming, and the matter that grew was stored outside the boundary in the cellar. Over a thousand years, the incremental part just happened to maintain the stability of the space.¡±

 Chapter 567 - 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _2

    Chapter 567: Chapter 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _2


    Having said that, Durken himself started to go crazy: ¡°Kvada, it can¡¯t be possible. Just because you keep planting stuff, you maintain the balance in such a huge Resting Camp? Is it just a little bit left?¡±


    In the end, there was no way to verify it. During their chatter, everyone arrived at the Witch¡¯s Palace.


    ¡°The witch still lives as simply as always,¡± Durken exclaimed.


    Negris didn¡¯t speak. Most of his memories about the witch were lost, and he couldn¡¯t remember what she was like. This also raised a question: why would the Undead King erase these memories?


    It was indeed too simple. The Witch¡¯s Palace could be seen at a glance. It was empty without even a table. At least there was a table in the Bronze Book Tower...


    Two banshees floated to the center of the palace and began to chant softly.


    The sound suddenly became extremely ethereal. The interior of the palace seemed to have some kind of design related to wave fields. Not only did the sound become more ethereal, but the soul energy carried by the sound became incredibly solid.


    That is, the power of manifestation increased. Although everyone was standing in different positions, anyone could feel as if the banshees were right in front of them.


    After the banshees finished singing a song for the deceased, they suddenly switched tunes: Undead Spirit and Indestructible Soul, crossing the river of reincarnation ...


    Negris was surprised: ¡°Huh, the Undying Chapter? They can sing the Undying Chapter now?¡±


    The Wailing Banshee could not sing the Undying Chapter, because this was a song chanted with the soul. However, with the boost of space, they managed to sing it out, causing a weak soul resonance. This was why the Undying Chapter could enhance the soul. If it did not cause a soul resonance and was just treated as a poem, anyone could hum a few lines.


    There was a humming sound from the side. When they turned their heads, Durken had already conjured a lounge chair from somewhere, lying on it and humming to himself.


    Just then, Ange suddenly tilted his head, as if he was listening to something.


    Negris was already used to it. When Ange did this, it was generally because a believer was calling him. Only a few people like Lisa, Silver Coin, Purple Corpse, Oke, Anthony, etc., could directly call him, and they could be counted on one hand.


    Oke usually just reported and rarely disturbed Ange. Purple Corpse generally didn¡¯t need to find Ange. She and her clans dug up a bunch of Thunderbolt Javelins from the Goddess of Redemption... Hardly any enemy could withstand their barrage.


    Without having to ask, when Ange turned his head, Negris impatiently asked, ¡°It¡¯s Anthony again, isn¡¯t it? Calling for help?¡±


    The person who most often called Ange recently was Anthony, often crying out ¡°Lord, save me!¡± Only Ange was so agreeable. If he were another deity, he would have punished him already.


    Ange nodded, ¡°He said there is faith, that I should go and reap.¡±


    ¡°Not crying for help, but to reap faith? Is he this good?¡±


    When Ange arrived outside the city of the Black Mountain Kingdom on the Master Plane, he only saw a refugee camp stretching to the horizon and a crowd shouting excitedly for the protection of the Light.


    Anthony quietly came up and said anxiously, ¡°Lord, there are agitators in the crowd, too many for me to handle. Many people have been incited. I want you to walk through from the sky, dropping food along the way to calm everyone¡¯s emotions. If you find agitators, judge them on the spot.¡±


    The projection on Ange, Negris couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Kvada, I knew you were not that nice. You are calling for Ange to save you again.¡±


    Anthony awkwardly said, ¡°And might as well reap some faith along the way. There are now forty to fifty thousand people gathered here, and there are always people secretly instigating things... I was already prepared, but they still caught a loophole. Now, only you can pacify them. Distributing food alone is not enough... You have to judge those instigators on the spot, frighten others, only the Original Sin Shackles of the Lord can do it.¡±


    Anthony also knew the Original Sin Shackles, but he had to rest a bit after using it once. There were too many instigators in the crowd, and he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Besides, the name ¡°Ascetic Monk An,¡± with the spread of the believers, was now more effective than his Archbishop standing in for the Pope.


    Don¡¯t think of the Archbishop standing in for the Pope as very impressive, but when the crowd is raging, people prefer to trust the kind old priest in the local block, and the identity of the ascetic monk is not so high above.


    ¡°Step aside, let me take a look.¡± A voice unfamiliar but somewhat familiar to Anthony sounded from Ange.


    Durken projected onto Ange. Don¡¯t think that only Negris can project. Everyone was in the Temple of Rest, everyone had a soul-level connection with Ange, and as long as Ange agreed, Durken could also project.


    ¡°Hiss ¨C what¡¯s going on? Such a strong Power of Light, are these people Disciples of Light? You guys are going to reap the faith of Disciples of Light? Did I hear that right?¡±


    Anthony remembered something and asked in disbelief, ¡°Lord Durken?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Durken asked in surprise, his thoughts swept over Anthony, ¡°Hiss, such a strong Power of Holy Light? This is at least an Archbishop, right? What¡¯s going on? Are you betraying the Light, or are you surrendering the Light?¡±

 Chapter 568 - 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _3

    Chapter 568: Chapter 323: Can You Produce Hundreds of Thousands of Bags of Grain? _3


    ¡°Hehe, Lord Durken, it¡¯s me, Piero.¡± Anthony chuckled.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re Piero? The Undead Piero who built the Reincarnation Altar? You¡¯ve become a servant of Light?¡± Durken asked.


    If Anthony and Negris share a general familiarity, then his relationship with Durken is extremely intimate as Durken was the one who taught him the basics of constructing the Reincarnation Altar.


    ¡°No, no, no, my heart belongs to the Undead. In life, I am Lord Ange¡¯s man, and in death, I remain his soul. Lord Durken, when did you wake up? I¡¯ll chat with you later, would you please calm the people here for me first?¡± Anthony said hurriedly.


    Ange, of course, is quite willing to harvest Faith Elemental Force. Currently, he is in dire need of Soul Flame. If he had an unlimited supply of Soul Flame, he would be able to suppress the famine on the Master Plane easily. Back then, he was able to produce one million tons of seaweed rice in just two to three days.


    Adjusting the appearance of the straw hat illusion to that of Ascetic Monk An, Ange made his way step by step above the crowd.


    ¡°Ascetic Monk An, it¡¯s Lord An, it¡¯s Lord An!¡± Some people who had seen Ange or heard of the fame of ¡®Ascetic Monk An¡¯ began to shout excitedly.


    Ange dropped down a bag of grain.


    The crowd instantly went wild, some were shouting Ange¡¯s name excitedly, while others frantically launched themselves onto the bag of grain, starting a scramble.


    The scene immediately devolved into chaos, people pushing and shoving, grabbing and snatching, and those who were weak and starved were quickly trampled underfoot.


    Seeing this scene from afar, Anthony felt a tightness in his heart. He miscalculated. If a stampede caused by the scramble for food resulted in casualties, not only would he not be able to harvest faith, but Lord Ange¡¯s prestige would also suffer.


    Too many people, too much confusion; even Anthony couldn¡¯t think of a good solution in a short while. At this moment, everyone who was pushing, fighting, or who had fallen, felt as though they had been blown by a gust of wind, abruptly brought to their feet.


    Using the Pollination Technique, Ange treated the pushing crowd as flowers. By using a second-level Pollination Technique on each person, it felt as if each person had been lifted high off the ground by their armpits, instantly suspended in mid-air.


    Those who had fallen were also picked up, those bent over were straightened, and the chaotic crowd quickly resembled a neatly organized field, all standing straight.


    Everyone who had been lifted was bewildered: what was going on?


    Some still tried to bend over to grab the bag of grain, only to be pulled back up again. Now everyone understood: no scrambling was allowed.


    Nobody dared to scramble anymore. Everyone knelt on the ground worshipping and praying, ¡°Long Live Lord An! Lord An, grant us food!¡±


    ¡°Long Live Lord An! Lord An, grant us food!¡±


    Countless surges of Soul Flame came pouring into Ange¡¯s body.


    Ange manifested another bag of grain but did not throw it down; instead, he held it in his hand, seemingly lost in thought.


    At this moment, an agitated voice rang out: ¡°Lord An, what are you putting on a show for? One or two bags of grain, what can they do? There are hundreds of thousands of us here. Even if everyone gets one bag, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. Can you conjure hundreds of thousands of bags of grain?¡±


    A cold spark flashed through Anthony¡¯s eyes as he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the agitator. More people will join him soon, and then they¡¯ll instigate the crowd together. Lord An, charge him with a crime and judge him.¡±


    No sooner had Anthony finished his words, several voices echoed in agreement, ¡°Yes, Lord An, can you manifest hundreds of thousands of bags of grain?!¡±


    ¡°Lord An, can you manifest hundreds of thousands of bags of grain?¡±


    ¡°Lord An, do it, do it!¡±


    Under the instigation of these people, the mood of the crowd began to shift. Indeed, no matter how amazing Lord An was, could he really conjure hundreds of thousands of bags of grain out of thin air?

 Chapter 569 - 224: Hand Kneaded Bread_1

    Chapter 569: Chapter 224: Hand Kneaded Bread_1


    Ange lifted his head, looking around in confusion. From this moment on, all the incoming Flame Souls carried the same message: Change! Change! Change!


    Ange hadn¡¯t had such a large harvest of Soul Flames for a long time. The people before him were noticeably more excited than last time, as the instigation of others brought many people to the brink of emotional explosion. This was a state of fanaticism as described in all Divine Arts.


    Driven by this fanatic emotion, the Soul Flames offered by many people were thick, large, and dense. One of these could equal to dozens of general believers. Their faith was extremely devoted and unified.


    This was why many religions liked to hold gatherings and festivals. Even the Harvest Goddess had a half-month long harvest festival.


    Amidst the torrent of Faith Elemental Force, Ange¡¯s gaze returned to the bag of grain in his hand. He had realized a problem when he took it out earlier.


    Even if he threw all the stored food in the Temple of Rest, it would not be enough to appease everyone. He remembered rice couldn¡¯t be eaten raw; it could choke people to death.


    What could he do to let everyone eat directly? As he pondered, the symbol of a grain stalk and the symbol of the Goddess of Beauty lit up before his eyes.


    Upon Ange¡¯s thought, the Divine Power of the God of Farming and the Goddess of Beauty in his soul started rotating synchronously. Ange forcibly tossed the sack of grains into the sky.


    Change! The grains tossed into the sky transformed into dark bread and fell, hitting everyone on their heads, faces, and chests.


    Anthony, who was far away, jumped abruptly: ¡°Great Wishing Spell?¡±


    In another direction, a man in the refugee pile almost jumped as well: ¡°Great Wishing Spell? Impossible! Is he actually an Ascetic monk? I thought he was just a swindler found by Anthony.¡±


    The Great Wishing Spell, Great Prophecy Spell, and the Echo Technique were amongst the supreme Divine Techniques of the Church of Light. These were the most powerful abilities a believer could master. The next step would mean becoming a god.


    However, even Pope Guliani was unable to master any of them. The crown of the Pope was somewhat hollow due to this.


    Originally thought to be a swindler found by Anthony, he surprisingly used Great Wishing Spell which even the Pope couldn¡¯t master. This was beyond the level of an Ascetic monk; he was now a strong competitor for the position of Pope.


    The incredible scene stunned everyone. Those who were fortunate enough to catch the dark bread subconsciously took a bite.


    The taste was mediocre but not bad. For the hungry people, the satisfaction brought by a full stomach surpassed everything else. Moreover, these were personally created by ¡®Lord Anthony¡¯.


    The transformation was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Many people could not even think about whether Ange could create hundreds of thousands of bags of food.


    Ange flipped out another bag of grains, tossed it into the sky, and it turned into bread again. It fell, and those who tried to grab it were immediately held back by Ange.


    Anthony and Durken, reflected on him, were astounded. Finally regaining their composure, they muttered, ¡°Ange, when did you learn the Great Wishing Spell?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and replied: ¡°No, it¡¯s a combination of ¡®Beauty¡¯ and ¡®Farming.¡¯


    Negris was even more shocked: ¡°What? Combination Divine Technique? A combination of the Goddess of Beauty and the God of Farming?¡±


    In theory, there were Combination Divine Techniques. When one masters two contradictory Divine Techniques, employing them simultaneously would result in inconceivable changes.


    But the theory is after all a theory. Negris had neither seen nor heard of any Combination Divine Technique. Even gods possessing two Divine Techniques were rare.


    From this perspective, Negris was somewhat fortunate; he had several Divine Techniques, such as Pass All Exams, Truth¡¯s Murmur, Enlightenment Aura, Spirit Enhancement, and Staying Up Late...


    But the Combination Divine Technique that Ange used was monstrous. A bag of grains turned into a pile of bread out of thin air. A rough estimate suggested that the mass increased at least threefold, meaning twenty pounds of grain turned into sixty pounds of bread.


    Why did the mass change now when the Element Conversion of the God of Farming, turning soil into straw, did not alter the mass?


    ¡°Added water,¡± Ange replied, ¡°and their faith.¡±


    Negris was taken aback again: ¡°You mean, you included the believers¡¯ faith as well?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Wishing Spell then? The Wishing Spell of the Goddess of Beauty and God of Farming?¡± Negris murmured.


    Some people didn¡¯t understand why the Divine Technique of the God of Farming was Element Conversion which could turn soil into straw. But Negris was only shocked, not surprised because it fit the logic.


    The God of Farming turning seeds into giant trees essentially was a type of Element Conversion. But when it came to turning grains into bread, he couldn¡¯t understand. Was it due to the combination of the Goddess of Beauty Fist and the prayers of the believers?


    Bags of grains transformed into bread fell down onto everyone. Those who received the bread were either curious or hungry and began to gnaw at it. Those who had yet to receive any were anxiously waiting for the bread bestowed by Ange. For a while, no one caused trouble.


    Only then did Ange have the leisure to look at the people who incited the commotion, saying: ¡°You have sinned.¡±


    Sanctified chains sprang up from the ground, binding them. The Sacred Flame burnt and swallowed them up in an instant.


    ¡°Sacred Flame Burn? They must have committed grave sins,¡± Negris commented in surprise.

 Chapter 570 - 224 Hand-Kneaded Bread_2

    Chapter 570: Chapter 224 Hand-Kneaded Bread_2


    In the slums of the Land of Fallen, Ange has also used the Original Sin Shackles on two attendants, but he didn¡¯t give them too severe a punishment. Why would he directly use the Sacred Flame Burn this time?


    ¡°Incitement of the masses is a serious sin, but let¡¯s not talk about that first. Let¡¯s talk about why you guys can use the Original Sin Shackles?¡± Durken was filled with questions.


    From the moment he woke up, his eyes had not had a break. Ange¡¯s existence completely overturned his cognition. What Trinity God, Element Conversion, even mastering the Divine Art of Light? Oh, Kvada.


    ¡°If you ask me, then who do I ask? I just taught him the Purification Technique, who knows why he could produce so many variations, I want to know that, too.¡± Negris said grumpily.


    Negris had this doubt a long time ago. He, more than anyone else, wanted to know the answer. Thinking about it, the only possibility was Lisa and Anthony. They helped Ange define the Holy Light.


    However, such an unrepeatable event was impossible to verify, unless he could find another one like Ange and teach him the Purification Technique once more, to see if he could produce as many variations.


    Within the Sacred Flame, those who incited emotions wailed miserably, but they were firmly locked by the Original Sin Shackles and could not move.


    A few of them burst out with Holy Light, extinguishing the Sacred Flame on their bodies, which surprised people. Among these sinful people, were there actually practitioners of Divine Light Magic?


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter. They revealed their inner cards but still couldn¡¯t break free from the shackles. The extinguished Sacred Flame relit.


    These people panicked and begged for mercy: ¡°Let me go, please let me go. It has nothing to do with me. It was Dyson who ordered us to do this.¡±


    The believers were in an uproar when they heard these words.


    Ange was a bit puzzled. He didn¡¯t want to know who did it, why were they telling him this?


    He continued to conjure bread, leaving those inciters to turn into ashes in the Sacred Flame.


    To conjure hundreds of thousands of bags of grain wasn¡¯t easy, but to conjure hundreds of thousands of loaves of bread was not too hard. Especially in this situation, the expended Soul Flame and the Soul Flame gained were not proportional at all, all he needed was to consume a bit of grain.


    The Prayer of the God of Farming required Soul Flame and grain but now, when he stood in the open air, continuous Soul Flame surged towards him. Every time he conjured bread, waves of Soul Flame roared.


    He only needed to spend one-tenth of that, plus twenty catties of grain and the water vapor condensed in the air, to conjure sixty catties of bread.


    At the beginning, he had to consume the grain stockpile in the Temple of Rest. But after that grain was consumed, it was replaced by the grain transported by Anthony. He didn¡¯t need to cost anything and was just earning Soul Flame.


    This wasn¡¯t good, this didn¡¯t conform to the principle of an equivalent exchange. Ange was a bit distressed but he couldn¡¯t remedy it for the moment. He could only silently keep it in mind, and make up for it to Anthony later.


    If Anthony knew this, he would probably laugh his head off if he found out that Ange had put this extra income on his account.


    The whole process of transforming bread continued for the entire day. In the end, everyone was tired and even if anyone wanted to instigate, it definitely wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    Not to mention, the traces of those dozens of Sacred Flame Burns were still there. Those provocateurs not found among the crowd were now as silent as cicadas in winter. Even if they were threatened with knives, they might not dare to show themselves. After all, being stabbed to death by a knife was much more comfortable than being burned by the Sacred Flame.


    With no one causing trouble, Anthony smoothly brought in the food, preparing porridge, noodles, and roasted bread to comfort the victims.


    There was still enough food for the time being and it was enough for everyone to eat for a while. However, in order to stretch the food supply, Anthony reduced the daily amount. Everyone was semi-starved, and opportunistic people seized the opportunity and stirred up trouble once again.


    Thanks to Ange, the Original Sin Shackles deterred those who wanted to stir things up. The unbelievable act of creating bread shocked all the victims. Without these measures, it would have been hard to appease everyone.


    Ange reaped a lot of Soul Flame and contentedly entered West City of the Black Mountain Kingdom, where the Black Mountain bastard child, whom he had met once in Roland City, was now wearing a robe of governance and respectfully greeting him alongside Anthony.


    The Black Mountain Kingdom originally belonged to the Western District. Because of the plague of locusts, the entire kingdom fell. In the end, a bastard child who had lifted the Earth Hammer ascended to the position of duke.


    Why did the kingdom have a royal court? Because a certain Duke of the Black Mountain married a princess of the royal family.


    This bastard child calls himself Black Mountain. With a ceremony presided over by Anthony, he was entrenched in the Western District.


    If we also consider the Kingdom of Luosha and the Wusu Kingdom administrated by Luosha, Anthony has already embedded three wedges in the Western Region.


    The Duke of Black Mountain respectfully saluted, but Ange¡¯s gaze fell on the Earth Hammer at his waist and lingered for a few seconds longer.


    Once back inside the tent and away from the others, Anthony couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He pulled out a bag of food and cajoled, ¡°My lord, my lord, can you do it again? Do it again, please. I couldn¡¯t see clearly because it was too far away.¡±


    The Negris projected onto his body also intervened, ¡°Let me out, I want to see it with my own eyes. I can¡¯t get a clear feel from the projection.¡±


    In the end, Ange let everyone out, unsealed the bag of food and grabbed a handful of grains. With just a rub of the hand, he transformed the grains into a long loaf of bread.


    Luther took the bread with a dumbfounded look and bit into it forcefully, ¡°It is... real bread? It¡¯s edible, bread made from just a hand rub? My lord, are you trying to take Vania¡¯s job?¡±


    Lisa slapped his head, snatched the bread, disdainfully took off the piece he bit off, broke it into small pieces, and divided it among everyone who could eat.


    Linking this level of divine arts with Vania really showed a lack of vision.


    After everyone had a taste, they each gave their ¡®genuine¡¯ reviews: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious. It melts in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so good. I¡¯m moved to the point of shedding tears.¡±


    ¡°One bite fills my mouth with the aroma of wheat, as if my soul is ascending.¡±


    Lisa irritably scolded, ¡°Can you please be more sincere when giving compliments?¡±


    Regardless of its taste, bread made by just a hand rub was an unimaginable divine technique, and it even tripled the food. If it wasn¡¯t for the consumption of Soul Flame, Ange could feed everyone.


    Unfortunately, such ability can only be used when the crowd is large. If the crowd was too small, then the donated Soul Flame wouldn¡¯t be enough to compensate for the consumption, resulting in a loss.


    Anthony also gnawed on a small piece of bread, and only after swallowing it, did he pay his respects to Durken, ¡°Lord Durken, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Durken evaluated him up and down, then hesitatingly asked, ¡°Are you really Piero?¡±


    After infiltrating the Church of Light for a thousand years, Anthony had fully taken on the guise of a religious fanatic. Even if he claimed to be undead, not everyone would believe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really me, you see.¡± Anthony picked up his staff and swung it around, frightening everyone enough that they retreated several meters. Who on earth would twirl their staff like a sword?


    ¡°I believe, I believe. Be careful not to hit me, I¡¯m still weak from just waking up.¡± Durken had to believe him.


    The two old acquaintances caught up on old times till they had nothing more to say. Given the richness of Anthony¡¯s experiences, it would take several million words to write them all out in a book titled ¡°The Dark Knight Emperor infiltrates and becomes Pope of the Church of Light.¡±


    Compared to Anthony, Durken¡¯s life was much simpler: woke up in a graveyard, explored the void, got killed by the chaos...


    Alright, there was no point in continuing the conversation. Speaking only about oneself seemed a bit boastful.


    Turning to Ange, Anthony gratefully said, ¡°My lord, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in, I wouldn¡¯t know how to wrap things up. It was really disgusting. I am doing this to help Dyson with their disaster, but they still pull these stunts. Do they really wish their people would all die?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Knowing that Ange wouldn¡¯t care about this, Anthony casually finished his statement before switching topics: ¡°By the way, the Copperhammer Dwarves have sent over twenty thousand tons of food, whispering to me ¡®I¡¯m a good guy.¡¯ They even said that if I could offer an equivalent amount of alcohol, they would be willing to sell me all the grains reserved for brewing. It¡¯s rare, even dwarves are disgusted by Dyson and Guliani¡¯s actions.¡±


    Originally, Anthony just wanted to share a thought, even the allies of enemies were showing me goodwill. But as soon as he finished, Negris¡¯s strange face caught his attention.


    ¡°Uh, my lord, you don¡¯t also brew wine, do you?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Ange tilted his head. How would he know, he doesn¡¯t drink.


    Anthony said seriously, ¡°Uh, the thing is, if the wine is good and the quantity is decent, I have confidence I can trick the dwarves into letting me see their War Chess relics. That¡¯s because the Dwarven God of War has a special ability to record every major battle.¡±

 Chapter 571 - 225 He Plans to Give Money_1

    Chapter 571: Chapter 225 He Plans to Give Money_1


    On the outskirts of Roland City, at Riverside Town, dawn was just breaking. Desperate slaves were driven forth, lining both sides of the road. Each slave bore an expression of sorrow, yet even more sorrowful were the slave traders¡¯ faces.


    Ange walked along the road, curious about the scene unfolding before him, with the equally curious Luther trailing behind him.


    Slavery has been in existence from time immemorial, Roland City has a slave market filled with contract slaves who have sold themselves and captured individuals from different races, such as dwarves and elves.


    Of course, elves cannot be openly sold in the market; they can only be covertly traded in the black market, as the elves fiercely suppress such sales.


    But the audacious and unscrupulous slave-traders who dared to defy even the Pope wouldn¡¯t care about the elves, would they?


    The very act of suppression only pushed the trade of elves from the open to the hidden, consequently raising the price of elves and making their trade even more profitable, causing an influx of desperate slave merchants willing to risk capturing more elf slaves.


    Small mercenary groups now and then would seize the lucrative opportunity, given that one elf could fetch tens of thousands of Demon Crystals ¨C enough for retirement.


    The elves once negotiated with the Pope to send their own task forces into human territories to eliminate the slave traders dealing in elves.


    However, they often found their intelligence to be flawed and unreliable, leading them to mistakenly attack legitimate businesses. In addition, these law-enforcing elves would become targets for slave traders themselves. Even trips to the necessary room were risky.


    In the end, the elves were left with no choice but to minimize contact with human territories. Any necessary dealings were handled through intermediaries like mercenaries.


    Contrastingly, dwarves hardly cared if their kin became slaves. As long as they weren¡¯t brutalized or harmed, they couldn¡¯t care less.


    Moreover, some dwarves who had grown tired of dwelling in the mountains would descend to an inn for a drink, passionately pat their empty pockets and declare, ¡°I have no money. I would sell myself for a drink each day even if it means becoming a slave.¡±


    Impressively, these self=selling dwarves made demands that exceeded those of contract slaves.


    Given the enormous food and drink consumption of these dwarf slaves, few commoners could provide for them, and their selling price was quite low.


    As they were rarely requested, they were seldom captured. In bad times, they were turned away, freeing the traders of the burden of their sustenance.


    Elves couldn¡¯t resort to such tactics as the dwarves, simply because elves, even male ones, were too alluring. Anyone purchasing elves did so for purposes other than labor.


    Elf trading was driven into the black market, and Riverside Town was one such black market.


    However, of late, not just illicit goods were sold in Riverside Town. Due to a sharp spike in bankruptcies, a horde of individuals were turning into contract slaves or slaves.


    Contract slaves were bound by a contract that once fulfilled, would release them from the status of ¡®slave¡¯ to freedmen or commoners.


    On the other hand, slaves had no human rights left. They were nothing more than possessions, with the distinction between the two being that one is human and the other an object.


    But when faced with starvations, few cared whether they were being sold as humans or objects. Being sold to a slave trader at least ensured a meal.


    However, as more and more people fell into slavery, slave prices drastically declined and hence impacted the profit margins of slave traders.


    Famine also led to plantation owners and nobles turning their tenant farmers and serfs directly into slaves, cutting out the need for slave traders and thus eliminating the brokers¡¯ fees.


    The traders benefited less and less from the trade of slaves, yet the slaves still needed food. Unsellable slaves meant potential loss and even more worry for the traders.


    In the past, slave traders with conscience would tear up the contracts and set the slaves free at this stage, but the ones with conscience were few and far between. A man with conscience wouldn¡¯t be a slave trader in the first place, would he?


    The more ruthless traders would ¡®dispose of the merchandise¡¯.


    However, they did not dare to do so this time around. Word had been secretly spread by envoy sent by Anthony, substitute Pope of the Eastern Diocese, stating that anyone who dared ¡®dispose of the merchandise¡¯ would have their entire family murdered. If the slaves could not be sold, they were to be sent to refugee camps by the border.


    Anthony¡¯s quiet threats of ¡®murdering entire families¡¯ were far more effective in terrifying the traders than the threats of the Elf Queen. If Anthony dared to cause a schism in the church, was there anything he wouldn¡¯t dare to do?


    If the traders lacked a conscience, Anthony would simply ¡®impose¡¯ one on them. Hence, many slave traders seemed to have developed a conscience overnight, reluctantlym selling slaves with the gloomiest of expressions and sending those unsellable to the border once the contracts were torn.


    Riverside Town, a black market turned slave market, was on the brink of becoming a regular marketplace due to the influx of slaves. With more sellers than buyers, both slaves and traders watched Ange and Luther with anticipation as they entered.


    Some slightly attractive slave women coyly fluttered their eyelashes and postured enticingly to catch Ange and Luther¡¯s attention.


    It was, however, a bridge too far.


    Upon seeing Ange, Negris and Durken struck up a conversation. ¡°We should buy some dwarf brewers and have them brew the ale that dwarves love.¡±


    ¡°Are you daft?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Negris froze in confusion.


    ¡°Why do we brew ale? We do so to watch the recorded games of dwarf chess, a holy place to dwarves where outsiders are typically unwelcome unless offered an irresistible enticement. Let me ask you this, if the ale were brewed by dwarf brewers, why would the dwarves refuse? They could easily brew it themselves,¡± Durken questioned.

 Chapter 572 - 225 He Plans to Give Money_2

    Chapter 572: Chapter 225 He Plans to Give Money_2


    ¡°Uh, that makes sense, what should we buy then?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Buy everything, whether it¡¯s dwarves, elves, or humans, those who can make wine and those who can drink wine, buy them all. We can afford it. As for the quality, we just need to compare a few different kinds.¡± Durken advised.


    Right, they could afford it. Even if they bought all the winemakers in the world, Ange could afford it. Why bother fretting over this?


    After browsing around, it was time for Luther to step up. He slowly levitated into the air, displayed his solidified energy, and loudly announced: ¡°My master seeks the best winemakers and wine tasters. Who can provide us the best? My master is willing to pay a high price.¡±


    All who saw the figure of Luther couldn¡¯t help but cry out: ¡°A high-level Sword Saint?! Oh my god, a high-level Sword Saint¡¯s master? Who is this important person?¡±


    ¡°Wine makers? Do we have any wine makers?¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, what does ¡®wine taster¡¯ mean? A drunkard? Do those dwarves count?¡±


    The market suddenly descended into chaos.


    The energy sword is the symbol of a high-level Sword Saint and is quite rare. Usually, it¡¯s a symbol of followers of powerful wizards. Could this Sword Saint¡¯s master be a Truth Mage?


    Durken and Negris huddled together: ¡°Letting Luther display his power was to act as a credibility endorsement for his words. Otherwise, if you just jumped out and said you wanted to buy the best winemaker, who would know what ¡®best¡¯ means? Now that his high-level Sword Saint¡¯s strength is displayed, everyone knows and they won¡¯t just bring any old rubbish to you. Otherwise, these greedy merchants would bring a bunch of dwarf drunkards to you, uh...¡±


    Looking at a bunch of dwarves with hangovers being rushed in, Durken nearly choked: ¡°Did I underestimate the level of greed of the merchants in this era?¡±


    Negris nodded in agreement: ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re quite greedy, almost black like a silver coin.¡±


    Far away in the Land of Fallen, the silver coin sneezed out of nowhere. Possibly sensing someone cursing him, he quickly kneeled down and started to pray devoutly.


    The master of a high-level Sword Saint...wants to buy slave winemakers, this news shocked all the slave traders. Wave after wave of slaves related to winemaking were brought before Luther.


    Luther accepted everyone, including that bunch of dwarf drunkards. These dwarves might not know how to make wine, but after drinking a lot, at least they¡¯d be able to distinguish which wine tasted better. They could be used for taste-testing the final products.


    Of course, the prices shouldn¡¯t be too high.


    Just as Durken had said, buying all of them wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They weren¡¯t special slaves and couldn¡¯t fetch a high price. Even if they bought all the slaves here, it would only cost a few tens of thousands of Demon Crystals. As for some special slaves, one could cost tens of thousands of Demon Crystals.


    Seeing their generous spending, some big traders behind the scenes were having other thoughts. A skinny slave trader approached, leaning in to whisper to Luther: ¡°Elves, elves, interested? Young, beautiful Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡°Dark Elves?¡± Luther was surprised: ¡°How much? Let me see.¡±


    He had seen plenty of elves, but what were Dark Elves?


    ¡°Twenty thousand Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°That expensive?! You might as well rob someone!¡±


    ¡°You get what you pay for. Have a look at the goods first. Tender and soft with a great figure. Definitely worth it.¡±


    A few strong slaves brought a tent over and after it was set up, two burly women led a creature wrapped in a cloak into the tent.


    It seemed that this was the way to check the merchandise. Very professional.


    Ange and Luther went in and saw a tightly bound elf with dark skin and intricate tattoos all over her body, glaring at them fiercely.


    Ange tilted his head. He actually recognized the elf. It was one he had seen at the Mercenary Guild hall in Roland City. How did she end up a slave?


    Her skin was dark, her hair messy, and her skin was rough. She was far from the elves Luther had seen before. Luther pursed his lips and turned to look at Ange.


    He was prepared to refuse. Twenty thousand demon crystals for an elf of this caliber? It would be more worthwhile to invite Kael¡¯danil over; the High Priest of the elves had been constantly requesting to serve Lord Ange.


    Unexpectedly, Ange just nodded in agreement.


    Hiss ¡ª¡ª Does the Lord favor this style? That¡¯s great, now I know what type of gift to bring in the future, Luther thought delightedly.


    Without hesitation, he handed over twenty thousand demon crystals. Ange¡¯s food supply was low, but he had abundant demon crystals, having emptied the elves¡¯ reserve and Antony¡¯s treasury. Now, he even had to borrow money from the Silver Coin.


    Moreover, he had the state treasury of the Black Mountain Kingdom, the earnings from the City of the Goddess of Beauty, the profits from the Silver Light Mercantile Company, etc. His cash flow might be greater than that of the Magician¡¯s Guild and Mercenary Guild combined.


    The slave trader had never encountered a customer who paid so readily. Don¡¯t they haggle over the price?


    Upon receiving the money, the trader pulled out a brand, tearing it in two ¡ª half for Luther and the other half intended for the dark elf.


    The dark elf showed a fearful expression, struggling to avoid it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ange curiously asked. The brand emitted a certain fluctuation, slightly similar to a soul brand.


    With the High-level Sword Saint¡¯s master asking, the slave trader quickly answered: ¡°My Lord, this is a slave brand. Once imprinted, even the soul of the slave will be bound by the brand, making them absolutely incapable of resisting or defying your commands.¡±


    Ange stretched out his hand, and the slave trader quickly passed the brand which Ange then began to examine. As he studied it, the brand was disassembled.


    The slave trader suddenly found it difficult to react: ¡°My Lord, this....¡±


    ¡°What is it? Go bring another one out quickly.¡± Luther, terrified of embarrassing Ange, hurriedly reprimanded: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Lord playing with your brand? He¡¯s not lowering your status, is he? He bought a slave for twenty thousand demon crystals, aren¡¯t you willing to spare a few more brands? Speaking nonsense, do you believe I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    The slave trader hastily replied with a smile: ¡°My Lord, these slave brands are custom-made and only come with high-priced slaves; there is only one.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Luther menacingly asked.


    The trader placatingly replied: ¡°This slave is quite violent. It¡¯s not easy to control her without the brand. How about the Lord covers some extra costs to leave her here for a month? Once we have the brand ready, we can deliver her directly to your home. Rest assured, the whole process will remain confidential.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ange shook his head. He had already understood this brand upon breaking it apart; it was merely a type of soul brand.


    But it was far inferior to the soul brand of the undead, being unable to control even thoughts, and could only limit physical features such as weakness and lethargy.


    ¡°Just be careful not to release her casually, she¡¯s extremely violent....¡± The slave trader warned as he retreated from the tent. But before he could finish his sentence, he saw Ange cut the rope, liberating the dark elf.


    ¡°This...¡± But before he could finish his thought, the slave trader turned heel and left. After all, he had been paid, and if the slave managed to escape, it wouldn¡¯t be his problem. Who knows, if he manages to capture her again, he might manage to sell her another time.


    Ange spent less than forty thousand demon crystals for a total of six hundred slaves, including a dark elf for twenty thousand and the rest under twenty thousand. The dwarves were a little more expensive, but on average, each slave only cost him thirty-three demon crystals. However, this was still a high price.


    Ange¡¯s extravagance had caused quite a stir in Riverside Town, and some people even harbored other thoughts. They gathered early on the road leading out of town, wanting to see how Ange and Luther were planning on taking away more than six hundred slaves, and see if there were any opportunities to make a profit.


    The next morning, many people discovered that there were numerous bodies in the woods outside the town, even the river¡¯s upstream was littered with bodies. The corpses were recognized as part of hunting teams from several major slave merchants in town.


    The castles of these major slave merchants were breached, their wealth plundered, their slaves liberated, their guards killed. According to the freed slaves, the ones who broke into the castles were a group of armed giants and a foul-mouthed horse.


    On the route north, Negris couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly: ¡°You had so many others to provoke, but you had to provoke him. He was willing to pay generously, but now, you saved his money and even made him many times richer. Was it necessary?¡±


    Afterwards, the several major slave trade businessmen were dragged away to be buried. Looking back, Ange¡¯s hand had disappeared ¨C he was fermenting wine in his spatial realm.


    ¡°He was willing to pay.¡± Negris shook his head as he spoke.

 Chapter 573 - 226 I also want to watch_1

    Chapter 573: Chapter 226 I also want to watch_1


    Through the teleportation array at Roland City, Ange and his company returned to the City of the Goddess of Beauty the next day. Along the way, he had conveniently brewed a batch of beetroot wine and brought it out for those Dwarven ¡°wine connoisseurs¡± to taste.


    Upon taking a sip, the Dwarven wine tasters immediately scrunched up their faces. Despite their grimaces, they finished off every drop of the wine.


    Seeing this, everyone else also frowned.


    Negris flitted over and asked, ¡°How was it? Is the wine good?¡±


    The drunken dwarf, pointing at Negris, chuckled, ¡°Ha ha, Little Fat Dragon, let¡¯s catch you and roast you...¡±


    ¡°Lightning!¡± Negris shouted to his rear.


    The Lightning, who was graciously rubbing his forehead under the Purple Corpse¡¯s playful wrath, promptly ran over and gave a powerful shock to the drunken dwarf, instantly snapping him back to sobriety.


    ¡°How was the wine? Good?¡± Negris asked with a beamy smile.


    The dwarf obediently shook his head.


    ¡°Then why did you drink it all?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    The dwarf quickly replied: ¡°But it¡¯s wine! How could we waste it? Even if it turned sour, we need to drink it, otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the god of wine.¡± He even licked his lips after speaking.


    His actions clearly showed that it wasn¡¯t about respect or disrespect, but he was simply a glutton for wine.


    Negris shook his head, disappointed: ¡°Useless. Oh well, let them go.¡±


    Wine tasting is about discerning good quality. If you consume everything in sight without any regard for quality ¨C guzzling down even spoiled brews ¨C how could you appreciate good wine? These dwarfs clearly weren¡¯t qualified wine tasters.


    As Negris turned to leave, though, he felt his thigh being clasped. A burly dwarf with a face full of beard squeezed out a ¡°friendly and kind¡± smile which nearly scared Negris:


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t fire us! We promise to drink less from now on. We¡¯re all dwarf warriors ¨C strong, ferocious, and invincible. If you keep us, we won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I meant to set you free, not fire you. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, we don¡¯t want freedom! We want wine! Give us wine! We are the most ferocious dwarf warriors, invincible!¡± The dwarf showed off his biceps and patted his chest to signal their toughness.


    Negris was left speechless. In order not to lose their jobs, the dwarfs clung desperately to Negris¡¯s leg, almost breaking it. In the end, he agreed to keep the dwarf warriors in return for 10 kilograms of wine per month, as well as providing their food and accommodation.


    Long after, the dwarven leader, Copper Beard, revealed why they insisted on staying. It was because the wine brewed by Lord Ange was potent. Although it didn¡¯t taste great, it was strong enough to floor all of them.


    Normally, they could drink up to five kilograms of the strongest human-made liquor before drunk.


    But the horrible tasting brew was a one-time thing. The second batch tasted normal, the third was delicious, and by the fourth, they couldn¡¯t find enough words to praise it.


    The potency remained the same, of course. Especially the aged beetroot wine, which gave the dwarfs so much strength that their power increased by a level every time they drank it¡ªmuch like Luther chewing on beetroot.


    ¡°Is this the human distilling furnace?¡± Durken circled the distilling furnace a few times, understanding each part¡¯s function. He then took up the Gold-touch Stick and materials and began to touch them.


    What was rough became refined, what was heavy became light, what was perplexing became simple. Before long, the distilling furnace was as good as new.


    ¡°How is it? Is it acceptable?¡± Durken asked humbly. After all, this was a functional piece of equipment. He could improve it, but whether the changes were appropriate would be judged by the professionals.


    The professional, a sixty-year-old human sommelier, eyed the upgraded distilling furnace with glowing eyes, nodding emphatically, ¡°Yes, yes, more than acceptable! A magical distilling furnace¡ªI never dared hope for such a thing in my life. It¡¯s so expensive... you¡¯re wasting¡ª¡± he stopped midsentence, correcting himself, ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re so lavish.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Durken glanced at him and tapped the sommelier¡¯s head with the Gold-touch Stick. All his hair fell out at once, leaving a bald sommelier.


    Indeed, not many were willing to use the magical distilling furnace to brew wine. One furnace¡¯s life span could make an entire batch of wine, and even if all of it was sold, it would not recoup the cost of purchasing the furnace.


    But Ange didn¡¯t care about that. He even made the core part, the Decomposition Rod, out of a branch from the World Tree. This extravagant behavior was enough to make Durken want to punch someone. However, seeing the space filled with branches of the World Tree, Durken gradually got used to Ange¡¯s luxury.


    Twenty furnaces were lined up in a row, with Ange using the Ring of Balance to measure all the ingredients going into each one, ensuring that the materials added to every furnace were consistent.


    Each apothecary jar went through a Purification to ensure cleanliness.


    Then came the control group.


    The Instant Death Halo could be a divine technique coveted by all sommeliers. It reduced the entire change process into a short period¡ª ingredients could be sealed in the morning and have wine ready by the afternoon.


    Ange used wheat, rice, beetroot, Dream Grass, Moon Grass, Kelp Rice, the Fruit of Life, World Tree Nectar, Axe Potato, and more as ingredients, paired accordingly with Moon Spring Water, Holy Water, well water, and seawater.


    He paired this with strains of the Moon Spring Wine, Dwarven spirit, and several other human liquors, crossed pairs, and repeated comparisons.


    There were several hundred combinations of these elements. With twenty furnaces in use three times a day, the test would be over in just over ten days.


    Ange had once spent a few months cultivating ten thousand strains of the Gramineae plant to derive salt-water resistant rice, so this task was nothing in comparison.

 Chapter 574 - 226: I Also Want to Watch Together_2

    Chapter 574: Chapter 226: I Also Want to Watch Together_2


    ¡°This Dream Algae Rice Wine is delicious, not too strong, with a sweet taste, like fruit juice, suitable for people with low alcohol tolerance.¡±


    Luther held his wine glass, swirled the light red wine inside and pretended to comment.


    Purple Corpse used a small oak barrel as a cup, had a big gulp, and laughed, ¡°I love this Moon Grass Barley Wine, it¡¯s fizzy. Once you take a sip, bubbles burst in your mouth, filling it with barley fragrance.¡±


    The Great Shaman sipped on the rice honeydew wine, said nothing, just stared into the distance, humming an unknown melody, as if among the untamed wilderness, there was a Shadow Leopard howling in the distant night sky.


    A bunch of drunken dwarves, eyes shining, scooped a cup from this barrel, another cup from the other barrel, took a sip here with their eyes glowing, and another sip there with their eyes glowing.


    Don¡¯t expect them to pass judgment; they¡¯re too occupied.


    Lightning was sneakily choosing the cups left untouched by the dwarves, sticking out his tongue to lick the wine, spat out the ones that were too strong, and upon finding a tasty one, immediately bit on the wine glass, then shouldered the dwarf aside to snatch the cup.


    The dwarf, drunk and annoyed, turned around huffily, but upon seeing that it was Lord Lightning, immediately suppressed his anger.


    Dwarves fear nothing but a lack of wine, which, over these few days, has evolved into ¡®fear Lightning when there¡¯s no wine¡¯. Nothing, not like Lightning has ever gotten them so intimidated.


    Lightning would rather argue than fight, while dwarves would rather fight than argue, but they can¡¯t beat Lightning in a fight. Hence, they could only endure Lightning¡¯s cuckolding, from dawn till dusk, it was so unbearable that they¡¯ve grown afraid of Lightning since then.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s reaction, Ange felt that his brewing endeavor must have been successful.


    ¡°It¡¯s too successful. After drinking this wine, what are we going to do if we can¡¯t get any more in the future?¡± the Copperbeard Dwarf asked.


    Negris asked, ¡°If you were the Dwarf King, which wine would you like the most?¡±


    ¡°I love them all, love them all!¡± Copper Beard hastily replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there one that you like the most?¡± Negris asked.


    Copper Beard thought for a while before reluctantly answering, ¡°If I have to pick one, it¡¯ll be the beetroot wine. It¡¯s funny, and it makes me feel full of strength after drinking it. It would be even better if it could be a little stronger.¡±


    Hearing this, Ange took a bottle of beetroot wine, cast a decontamination spell on it, and removed the water as an impurity.


    In a blink of an eye, the volume of the wine was reduced by one-third.


    Copper Beard took a small sip, his eyes turning red but held back and said, ¡°Make it stronger.¡±


    Ange cast the spell again, further reducing the volume of the wine by one-third.


    Copper Beard took another sip, took a deep breath, then gulped down a large mouthful, and belched loudly. His body began to swell.


    ¡°I¡¯m raging! Ahhhh!¡± Copper Beard¡¯s body enlarged significantly, his height shot up to 5.2 feet, his skin turned stone-like, his beard stood up straight each, his eyes glowed red, and between breaths, tiny lightning sparks flickered at the tip of his nose.


    Negris watched in surprise. ¡°Bloodline awakening? Dwarf rage? The embodiment of War God?¡±


    Durken shook his head, ¡°No, not as extreme as the embodiment of War God, just the rage.¡±


    Legend has it, dwarves too have the bloodline of Thunder Titan. Of course, the Thunder Titan vehemently refused to recognize them as they were too short.


    But when a dwarf¡¯s bloodline awakens, their height will increase to over 5.2 feet, and they might even awaken their raging abilities, eventually leading to the embodiment of the War God.


    Once at the stage of the embodiment of the War God, dwarves can exercise the power of Thunder and swing the Thunder God¡¯s hammer to chase away their enemies. That power would be nearly as formidable as the Thunder Titan throwing javelins.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s said they have the bloodline of Thunder Titan.


    ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯m so hot, come fight me.¡± Copper Beard feverishly spun around on the spot, his reddened eyes glaring around.


    Though clearly irritable, he was still quite lucid and resisted glaring in Ange¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Little Angel was already charging at him with the Holy Light Gauntlet.


    With thud after thud, the match was evenly fought, Copper Beard kept growling because, unlike Little Angel, he felt pain.


    Such a test wouldn¡¯t measure actual power, so Ange jumped in, pulled Little Angel back by the neck.


    Little Angel was kicking around furiously, not willing to submit, ¡°Arghh!¡±


    Little Zombie immediately stepped forward, patted on his chest, ¡°Arghh!¡±


    The two clashed and began fighting.


    Luther came forward, used fifty percent of his power to have a go with Copper Beard, the fight lasted half an hour until Copper Beard¡¯s raging effect dissipated.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. An ordinary dwarf could hold his own against a High-level Sword Saint using fifty percent of his power after just one sip, I don¡¯t believe the dwarves wouldn¡¯t be interested in this wine,¡± said Durken.


    Negris nodded in agreement. It¡¯s not just wine anymore, dwarves would view it as a raging potion, a power booster.


    As he turned around to discuss brewing this kind of wine, he saw Ange taking out another bottle of wine and adding something to it.


    ¡°What else are you adding?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Ange opened his palm to show him, it was an Upgrade Bean.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re adding that too? Won¡¯t they explode?¡± The highly potent beetroot wine had Upgrade beans added to it? Luther himself had used these beans to quickly rise from being a beginner to a high-level player.

 Chapter 575 - 226 I Also Want to Watch Together_3

    Chapter 575: Chapter 226 I Also Want to Watch Together_3


    Ange crushed, blended, and sealed it, then placed his finger on it, equivalent to a year of cellar aging. He then singled out a dwarf approximately on par with Copper Beard and had him drink it.


    The dwarf went berserk, only to rupture a blood vessel from the strength of the alcohol after a bout of activity, nearly dying. Had it not been for Ange, he surely would have died.


    ¡°See, it doesn¡¯t work. The alcohol is too strong. Perhaps we should use the previous recipe,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°No.¡± Durken had a different opinion: ¡°Brew everything, just a little less of the beetroot wine, and least of this kind. The regular dwarves can¡¯t handle the alcohol strength, but surely the Dwarf King can?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that risky? What if he can¡¯t handle it? If the Dwarf King dies from our wine, it will drive the dwarves mad.¡± Negris expressed his concern.


    Durken shook his head: ¡°If dwarves are the kind I used to know, as soon as they have the beetroot wine and learn there¡¯s a stronger version, they¡¯d definitely want to taste it; you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. All we have to do is keep ourselves out of it.¡±


    If alcoholics knew about stronger drinks, even if they knew it was poison, they couldn¡¯t resist tasting it. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be dwarves stealing blood-consuming potions to drink.


    Lord Anthony agreed wholeheartedly with Durken¡¯s view and was very satisfied with the effect of the beetroot wine. ¡°With so many types of wine, I refuse to believe the dwarves won¡¯t be willing to lend us their battle chessboard. They wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of flesh just for looking.¡±


    Copper Beard was greatly surprised when he received a visitation request from Lord Anthony and ¡®Ascetic Monk An.¡¯ Although he had recently sent twenty thousand tons of food over as a goodwill gesture, he was amazed that Anthony was bold enough to come onto his turf. Did Anthony trust him that much?


    Copper Beard is the current Dwarf King, self-proclaimed Thunder God of War, but he knew the truth: the Dwarves no longer had a god.


    Once, the dwarves had two deities, the War God, and the God of Forging. Alas, they had all disappeared a thousand years ago. Now, him calling himself the Dwarven God of War was nothing more than a bluff.


    Not only did Anthony visit in person, but he also brought several carts of fine wine.


    ¡°This is Dream Algae Rice Wine, this is Moon Grass Barley Wine, this is Dewdrop Wine, this is Beetroot Wine; just a small token of goodwill, I hope Your Majesty will not find it disrespectful.¡± Anthony introduced: ¡°This Beetroot Wine is particularly suitable for the descendants of the War God. It can trigger a frenzy, vastly boosting your strength.¡±


    Copper Beard¡¯s eyes lit up looking at the various types of wine. Already unable to restrain himself, he held back and asked, ¡°Lord Anthony, you are too kind. If you have a request, don¡¯t hesitate to mention it. Any request within the abilities of us Dwarfs will definitely not be declined.¡±


    Dwarfs are only straightforward, not foolish. If a grand cardinal deigns to personally bring gifts, it can¡¯t possibly be a casual visit. Just tell them what you want, get it over with, and then drink away!


    ¡°Uhh, maybe we could drink first...¡± Copper Beard¡¯s attitude kind of disrupted Anthony¡¯s rhythm.


    ¡°No, let us discuss first. Anything we can¡¯t do, you can take the wine back.¡± Copper Beard said sorrowfully.


    Anthony understood Copper Beard¡¯s worry. He presumed it was the wine being drunk, and then Anthony proposed something they couldn¡¯t do, impossible to vomit once consumed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult task. It¡¯s just that I want to look at your Battle Chessboard.¡± Anthony said helplessly.


    Dwarves can be stubborn; once a decision is made, they are not easy to change. In hindsight, it would have been better to let the merchants transport the wine for sale first, allowing the dwarves to sample these pleasant wines.


    Now, without even having a taste, they could refuse without any guilt. This was a miscalculation, made in haste.


    Upon hearing this request, Copper Beard had a weird look on his face: ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but I want to watch too.¡±


    Watching together was a reasonable request, but why would Copper Beard look so odd about it?


    It was only after Copper Beard had distributed the wine, drank a round to the point where it couldn¡¯t be vomited up, and then brought everyone to the Battle Chess relic, that Anthony understood why Copper Beard looked so peculiar: ¡°Kvada! You can¡¯t even activate the Battle Chess relic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you can activate it, take your time looking. Let me watch as well, I¡¯ve never seen a replay of a god¡¯s battle.¡± Copper Beard replied.

 Chapter 576 - 327: Activating the War God Chessboard_1

    Chapter 576: Chapter 327: Activating the War God Chessboard_1


    Everyone knew that the Dwarfs had the War God¡¯s Chessboard, a magical relic built by the God of Forging. It had the ability to simulate various war scenarios, a miracle used for war game strategy and tactics.


    Anyone who enters the relic and gets injured or killed, is immediately unharmed once the war game ends. Not only can battle experience be racked up, but the war game also has a playback function wherein one can grow rapidly by watching the playback and summarizing experiences gained and lost.


    It was a divine artifact for any commander, allowing them to gain experience at a low cost. If they had to rely on actual battles to gain experience, the costs and consequences would be too severe; many talented commanders could be killed on the battlefield before they could rise through the ranks.


    However, what no one knew was that the War God¡¯s Chessboard could no longer be activated.


    ¡°The War God¡¯s Chessboard hasn¡¯t been able to start since a thousand years ago. My grandfather was in power then. He took my father into the War God¡¯s Chessboard. By the time I had grown up though, the Chessboard couldn¡¯t be activated, and I¡¯ve never even seen a replay.¡± Copper Hammer guided the way forward while speaking in a muffled voice.¡±


    Ange and Anthony followed behind him, trailed by a team of twelve Thunder Guards, the Dwarf King¡¯s royal guard.


    Ange curiously observed them. Due to his encounters with the drunken dwarfs, he now had a basic understanding of the dwarf race.


    Compared to Copper Beard, these Thunder Guards were much taller, each one reaching one meter sixty, about the same as Copper Beard after his Berserking.


    According to Copper Beard¡¯s description, dwarfs could grow taller only after their bloodline had awakened. Evidently, these Thunder Guards had awakened their bloodline powers.


    But compared to their height, their equipment was even richer. Sturdy, heavy armor, large duel axes carried on their backs, round shields on their arms, unknown equipment and small axes around their waist, horns on their helmets, spikes on their shoulders, and padding that was barely visible. They were armed to the teeth.


    The equipment weighed perhaps around two to three hundred pounds, which was heavier than their own body weight, yet they moved nimbly and flexibly, not affected by the weight.


    Besides their equipment, a piece of ¡®Thunder¡¯ was embedded on the position of their chest armor, slowly emitting a glow. Miniature sparks would occasionally flash across it, and Ange could sense a ¡®fecund¡¯ aroma on it.


    Whenever lightning occurred in the wildlands, the air would fill with a certain scent. Although Ange could not smell this scent, he could feel something different infused into the air. When it fell on the fields, the crops would grow more robust.


    If it were beans, their roots would fix these elements into the soil. Even in the following year, when other crops were planted, they would also grow more robust. This was the ¡®fecud¡¯ aroma.


    Seeing Ange stare intently at the ¡®Thunder¡¯, Copper Hammer said: ¡°Is Lord Anthony interested in the Heart of Thunder? Hey, you, show it to Lord Anthony.¡±


    The name of Ascetic Monk An had been spread throughout the entire universe after the disaster relief of the believers of the Goddess of Harvest. All upper echelons were curious about this suddenly appearing powerful ascetic monk.


    Unfortunately, the monk¡¯s system was independent of the entire Church of Light. Nobody could get more information, including Guliani. The curia simply didn¡¯t have a record of the ascetic monks.


    However, this was perfectly reasonable. The Shepherd of God only needed God¡¯s recognition. Was it necessary to register with the Shepherd¡¯s Guild?


    The pure holy power on Ange was the best proof. Even Guliani couldn¡¯t doubt it. Especially after this recent incident where he appeased the disaster-stricken people by kneading bread, and then judged some instigators with Original Sin Shackles, Ascetic Monk An was not just an ascetic monk, but was fully qualified to compete with Anthony, Dyson, and others for the papal election.


    All the data that could be collected was put on Copper Hammer¡¯s table early on. In order to establish a good relationship with this mysterious ascetic monk, Copper Hammer was very happy to showcase the Dwarfs¡¯ pride, the Heart of Thunder.


    This was a magic equipment forged by the God of Forging, possessing the powerful Thunder Power.


    The chief Thunder Guard slapped the Heart of Thunder forcefully, and with a click, the Heart of Thunder radiated brightly.


    The guard who activated the Heart of Thunder stomped hard, and electric sparks burst out from his soles, propelling him into the air as if aided by a push. He jumped and drew out his dual axes in midair.


    Electric flashes exploded from his body, and the Thunder Power was channeled into dual axes. He first swung down creating an electric flash that struck a roadside statue.


    Next, the guard hefted his dual axes, descending from the sky. A surge of electricity gathered on the axe blade and struck the statue in a thunderous display. The statue was smashed to powder by what looked like a giant hammer made of thunder and lightning.


    ¡°Clap clap clap.¡± Anthony quickly applauded, while Ange icked his head.


    Copper Hammer ran over and gave a swift kick to the buttocks of the Thunder Guard, who was still maintaining his cool pose, and roared: ¡°Why are you smashing a statue when I asked you to show it off?! That statue has been around for hundreds of years, and it¡¯s still in such good shape! And why did you smash my statue?! Are you dissatisfied with me?!¡±


    Among the Dwarfs, there were many craftsmen and stonemasons, so the road was lined with statues, which were mostly of ancient Dwarven Kings and heroes. The statue that the Thunder Guard had just smashed happened to be that of Copper Hammer.


    The Thunder Guard, having taken the kick to his rear, fled the scene.


    Having been projected onto Ange¡¯s body, Negris had not dared to speak. However, he understood that the Heart of Thunder was likely an amplifier with the power of Thunder. Once activated, the enemy¡¯s attacks would carry thunder damage and could even be unleashed to cause long-range damage.

 Chapter 577 - 327: Launching the War God Chessboard_2

    Chapter 577: Chapter 327: Launching the War God Chessboard_2


    It¡¯s pretty useful. The Thunder Guards themselves are already quite powerful, capable of extreme rage, and, with the amplification of the Thunder Power, they might even be able to duel Luther one-on-one.


    There are twelve Thunder Guards here. If each one has the strength of Luther, that¡¯s equivalent to twelve High-level Sword Saints, a formidable strength indeed.


    After scolding the dwarves who were recklessly smashing things, Copper Hammer led everyone into the War God¡¯s Chessboard.


    Upon entering the War God¡¯s Chessboard, Ange was immediately struck by a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feels like a larger version of the Illusion Simulation Formation?¡± whispered Negris.


    Indeed, it did. Ange bought several Simulated Magic Formations from Auburnli. One of them was kept inside the Temple of Rest, and you could play simply by reaching your hand in.


    Ange first simulated in the formation. After a successful simulation, they would grow the real thing, accelerate its growth with the Instant Death Halo, and then import the growth data into the formation for the next simulation.


    In this way, the data in the Simulated Magic Formation was updated very quickly. The druids of Stellaris Academy accumulated data on an annual basis, but he did it on a daily basis, yielding significantly more targeted results.


    He has already simulated the growth environment of Divine Wood, Elf Beans, and God Flowers in the formation, and made a new discovery: grinding the withered Divine Wood into powder and mixing it in small quantities into the fungal mats could dramatically increase the yield of sacred mushrooms.


    The War God¡¯s Chessboard before him, looked like a larger version of the Illusion Simulation Formation. The flat ground was divided into square blocks by lines. If derived from his experience with Simulation Formations, once activated, all sorts of terrain scale maps would appear here.


    Copper Hammer, unaware that Ange had seen through the War God¡¯s Chessboard at a glance, assumed they had never seen one before, and took it upon himself to explain: ¡°This is the War God¡¯s Chessboard. Here, you can select different terrains, climates, and army strength to carry out battle chess simulations. You can simulate individually, fight against each other, or team up to compete. ¡±


    He pointed to some circular arrays at the edge and continued, ¡°Stand there to enter the battlefield.¡±


    After the introduction, Copper Hammer sighed regretfully, ¡°But since eleven hundred years ago, the War God¡¯s Chessboard has not been able to start. At that time, my grandfather was still in power. He dispatched our best dwarf craftsmen and even invited human Alchemists and Goblin artisans to study it, but they could not find the cause.¡±


    ¡°So, Your Majesty Copper Hammer, you¡¯ve never been able to start the War God¡¯s Chessboard, have you?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°Yes. If you can find a way to start it, I¡¯d be very happy,¡± replied Copper Hammer.


    ¡°Well, we need to study it first,¡± said Anthony, looking disheartened.


    Frankly, Anthony felt they had been shortchanged. These dwarves weren¡¯t straight-up, especially this Copper Hammer, trading several carts of fine wine just for something they couldn¡¯t even start.


    Once started, they had to watch it with these dwarves, meaning they paid a hefty price for the wine and might be able to view some previously inaccessible playback records.


    Bada, shouldn¡¯t they be the ones to pay instead?


    If the dwarf asked someone to repair the War God¡¯s Chessboard, payment would be obligatory. Regardless of the results, if someone comes to work, they have to be paid, covering food, transportation, and dismantling costs. If an assistant is brought in, then the payment must be made for two persons.


    Now it was the other way around. They spent money, put in effort, and paid in kind to help the dwarves repair something. It was a lose-lose situation.


    It was their own agreement, and even with tears in their eyes, they had to give it a try. Anthony pulled Ange aside and began discussing with Negris and Durken, who were projecting onto Ange.


    ¡°How is it? Do you understand? Are you confident you can fix it?¡± inquired Anthony.


    Negris remained silent. For such things, Durken was the professional. Negris dared to make comments when Durken was not around because even if he made mistakes, no one would know. Now, he didn¡¯t dare; he would be called out on the spot.


    ¡°This is too easy. Isn¡¯t it just an Illusion Magic Array? If there are materials, I can even build a new one. Let¡¯s go check the core.¡± Durken chimed in.


    For an Alchemist who built both the World Transfer Station and the Temple of Rest, the War God¡¯s Chessboard was indeed not a challenge. Looking at the core, he identified the issue at once.


    ¡°The Driving Core is missing,¡± Durken stated.


    ¡°Driving Core?¡± Anthony exclaimed, turning to Copper Hammer in the distance, ¡°Your Majesty Copper Hammer, where did the Driving Core go?¡±


    Copper Hammer, who was holding the head of the Thunder Guard who had smashed his statue and twisting his pointer knuckle against his forehead, responded without looking back: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, everything is in its original place.¡±


    Alright, there was clearly no help to be gained from the dwarves here. They would have to rely on themselves.


    After examining the vacant core position for a while, Durken concluded, ¡°Any Mechanical Construct, magic building, Teleportation Array, etc., requires a source of energy, which is the Driving Core.¡±


    ¡°The World Transfer Station I set up has several driving modes, which are the Demon Crystal, Soul Crystal, or directly using Soul Energy, so there are multiple cores for redundancy. If one fails, other modes can be used to drive it.¡±


    ¡°This Illusion Magic Array is not so advanced. It has a single drive nucleus and a single energy source. If it loses its only energy source, it can¡¯t start. After examining these divine scripts and energy circuits, the energy source should be Power of Faith, also known as Divine Power, Faith Elemental Force, and the likes.¡±

 Chapter 578 - 327: Activating the War God Chessboard_3

    Chapter 578: Chapter 327: Activating the War God Chessboard_3


    Negris was also observing and commented: ¡°This should be a Forging Divinity Pattern, the divine rune of the God of Forging.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you recognize the Forging Divinity Patterns? I could only roughly make out that it was some kind of divine rune, but I couldn¡¯t identify whose it is.¡± Durken was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. As long as it¡¯s a well-known deity, there¡¯s no divine rune I don¡¯t recognize. But you¡¯re more impressive. You identified the problem at a glance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s way below the level of the World Transit Station. You are the impressive one.¡±


    After engaging in a mutual exchange of compliments, Durken became worried: ¡°If we used a different driving method, activating it would be quite easy. But using divine runes is complicated. We must find someone who possesses the divine power of the God of Forging.¡±


    Anthony quickly turned to ask: ¡°Your Majesty Copper Hammer, can you find a believer of the God of Forging?¡±


    Copper Hammer was in the midst of an arm-wrestling match with one of his Thunder Guards. Upon hearing this, he replied: ¡°Already tried, it didn¡¯t work. Couldn¡¯t start it.¡±


    Once Durken heard this, he understood: ¡°The Divine Power is too weak. This type of driving core can¡¯t be activated by too many people at once. It¡¯s not that it couldn¡¯t work, if there was the synergy of the Magician Group¡¯s elemental abilities, it could be possible.¡±


    Operating such a large magic Array with only one or two people is definitely not enough unless you¡¯re like Ange who can directly utilize the Soul Flame.


    If the abilities are insufficient, then more people would have to contribute. But the problem of synergy arises when trying to rally numbers. Every wizard¡¯s power is uneven, to coordinate them to the same level requires rigorous and long-term training.


    If there isn¡¯t a well-trained group of divine arts practitioners, then one can only find a single devout believer of the God of Forging.


    ¡°Kvada, no wonder the dwarves couldn¡¯t start it. What believer can drive such a massive array all by themselves?¡± Negris mentioned.


    ¡°Yeah, actually, making an Illusion Magic Array so huge is meaningless. Making it the size of a chessboard would be fine. It not only saves effort but doesn¡¯t affect the projection...¡±


    ¡°You mean like this one?¡±


    ¡°Er, why do you guys seem to have everything?¡± Durken wondered.


    ¡°So, what do we do now? We can¡¯t possibly find the God of Forging to drive it in person, right? We don¡¯t even know if the God of Forging is still alive or not. Or should we demolish and rebuild another one?¡±


    ¡°We could rebuild another one, but there are no records. How about we take the previous half piece of blank divine rune and engrave the Forging Divinity Pattern of the God of Forging into it, and impersonate the God of Forging?¡± Durken suggested.


    The divine rune that Ange had grown had dissipated half of its energy, which had been used to start the Witch¡¯s Palace. After the energy balance was reached, the divine rune didn¡¯t continue to dissipate, leaving half of it behind.


    ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    This was an unprecedented conception, because there had never been a blank divine rune before. But the results were promising, and they succeeded on the first attempt.


    Placing the divine rune, the entire War God Chessboard began to operate.


    Copper Hammer stopped arm wrestling, hurriedly ran over, and asked in amazement: ¡°It really started? How did you do it?¡±


    Anthony mysteriously replied: ¡°The great power of Light, Your Majesty Copper Hammer, this involves the secrets of us, the Gods of Light. After watching, we will take away the things inside.¡±


    Copper Hammer reluctantly agreed, though he was somewhat regretful.


    ¡°Come on, start the playback, the last record of the divine battle, begin.¡± Copper Hammer, following the ancestral method, clumsily started the Array. A flash of light passed, and numerous silhouettes appeared within the square area.


    The War God clad in the War God Armor and the God of Forging holding the Hammer of Forging appeared in the center. Across from them, two Gods of Light emanating holy light were confronting them.


    PS: Please vote at the end of the month

 Chapter 579 - 328: Forging Divinity Made? _1

    Chapter 579: Chapter 328: Forging Divinity Made? _1


    The World roars with the War God¡¯s wrathful growl, ¡°Despicable God of Shadows, why did you betray us!?¡±


    The God of Shadows appears like a large humanoid light bulb, gathered from the luminescence into a mass of shadows, similar to a person carrying a huge magic lamp on their back.


    Because the light is too intense, one can¡¯t discern the details of the shadow, glimpsing only what possibly might be the movement of eyes and nose. The somewhat perplexed voice of the God of Shadows rings out: ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°The king, he sheltered us. The War God and the God of Forging formally pledged allegiance to the Undead King in exchange for his protection!¡± The War God roars.


    The voice of God of Shadows sounds, ¡°You, you¡¯ve abandoned the Light in favor of serving the dark wraiths. You are guilty.¡±


    The War God grows irate: ¡°Damn you, Kvada, you were the first to betray us. Say it, why did you betray us? Weren¡¯t we allies!?¡±


    ¡°In the presence of Light, only Shadows exist; there¡¯s no need for allies. The Faith Storm coming, I just need to borrow your two godhoods.¡± The God of Shadows responds indifferently.


    ¡°Ah! Go to hell! I¡¯ll smash your godhood first!¡± The War God angrily roars, while hurling the Hammer of Thunder at the God of Shadows.


    All one could see is a flat-head hammer spinning, wrapped in fierce arcs of electricity, smashing towards the God of Shadows. A battle has commenced between the War God, God of Forging, and the Shadow and Arbitration gods of the Church of Light.


    This is a fierce battle; the God of Shadows gets his head smashed by the War God¡¯s hammer, while he himself is also split in two after being hit with the Arbitration Sword.


    With the mighty War God killed, the God of Forging no longer stands a chance against the God of Arbitration and has his head chopped off.


    The dying God of Forging stares at the God of Arbitration in anger as the latter takes everyone¡¯s divinity, including that of the God of Shadows.


    Then, a beam of light from an unknown source exploded.


    The godhoods of the War God and God of Shadows were shattered on the spot; and both the God of Forging and God of Arbitration severely injured.


    The illusions gradually fading, everyone is left dumbfounded. They absolutely hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a record¡ªthe gods of the dwarves were deceived by the Gods of Light? The War God and the God of Forging pledged loyalty to the Undead King? The God of Arbitration used their divinity to resist the Faith Storm?


    ¡°What is a Faith Storm? Is it what His Majesty meant by Soul Storm? What is this thing? It shattered two godhoods on the spot and even injured the God of Arbitration who was hiding in the back? Is the God of Arbitration only injured?¡± Anthony murmurs.


    Then, a roar sounding from not too far exclaims, ¡°The despicable Gods of Light dared to deceive the War God and the God of Forging! Brothers, let¡¯s kill the Archbishop first and then smash the Church of Light!¡±


    The voice, the tone, is identical to the War God in the illusions just now. Ange thought the War God had been resurrected. But when he turns to look, Copper Hammer charges over with twelve Thunder Guards.


    Anthony felt a chill down his spine: ¡°Oh no, we are portraying the Archbishop and the ascetic monk roles, we¡¯ve become the enemy?¡±


    The collective charge of thirteen dwarves is formidable. The Dwarf King Copper Hammer with bulging muscles, hardening, grasps tightly the hammer in his hand, bursting out arcs of electricity.


    With his hands tightly on the hammer¡¯s handle, the Dwarf King leaps vigorously. The hammerhead rips apart massive arcs of electricity, as if ripping apart vast areas of space, then converges them all together, smashing down forcefully.


    If the demonstration of the Thunder Guard on the way here is considered a one on the strength scale, then Copper Hammer¡¯s blitz is at least five times more powerful.


    Anthony is terrified, when the power exceeds the normal level by multiple times, any more sophistication becomes meaningless. Even if the hammer hits the ground next to him, the explosive force would be enough to send everyone flying.


    Just as Copper Hammer¡¯s hammer is about to strike down, Ange raises his hand. A purple-gold handbone seizes the hammer, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ange transforms into a purple-gold skeleton.


    ¡°The... the Lord of Mourning?¡± Copper Hammer, hammer and all, is lifted into the air by Ange. He is shocked by this abrupt change.


    One, he¡¯s shocked that Ascetic Monk An suddenly turned into the Lord of Mourning, and two, he¡¯s shocked that the Lord of Mourning stopped his strongest attack barehanded. Kvada, is this an illusion? Am I still in the War God¡¯s chessboard illusion?


    Anthony rubs his hands together and says, ¡°Your Majesty Copper Hammer, we are allies, allies. Like the War God and the God of Forging, we have sworn allegiance to the Undead King.¡±


    ¡°Alli... allies?¡± Copper Hammer mutters and let go of his hammer, landing on the ground.


    Ange puts the hammer into the Resting Palace and starts to bring things out. Dozens of Thunder Titans, Night Watchmen, foul-mouthed horses and the like, surround Copper Hammer.


    The transformation time is up. Ange reverts to his original form. Copper Hammer looks at him in fear, not knowing if Ange¡¯s transformation time had ended or if Ange, having taken control of the situation, had voluntarily changed back.


    Anthony responds with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Majesty Copper Hammer, who would have thought that such a thing had happened. The Gods of Light are despicable, they deceived the War God and the God Forging.¡±


    Copper Hammer responds subconsciously, ¡°Yes, despicable, betraying their allies.¡±


    ¡°No no no, Your Majesty Copper Hammer, it was the Gods of Light who broke the covenant, they deceived us.¡± Anthony emphasizes.


    Copper Hammer, sensing the surging holy power within Anthony, is a little lost.

 Chapter 580 - 328: Forging Divinity Made? _2

    Chapter 580: Chapter 328: Forging Divinity Made? _2


    After reading the records from the War God¡¯s chessboard, Copper Hammer was filled with boundless rage. The War God and God of Forging were plotted against by the Gods of Light? And their divinities were used to resist the Faith Storm?


    These despicable humans! Kill them!


    Without hesitation, Copper Hammer launched an attack against the Archbishop of Light and Ascetic Monk An, wanting vengeance for the War God and the God of Forging. To his surprise, they turned out to be The Lord of Mourning, effortlessly deflecting his strongest move, before telling him that they were on the same side...


    This turned everything around too quickly; so much so that it was hard for him to come to terms with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re impersonating the Archbishop of the Church of Light?¡± Copper Hammer asked, bewildered.


    ¡°No, I am the Archbishop of the Church of Light, the substitute Pope of the Holy Church.¡± Anthony replied with an earnest smile and sincere expression.


    ¡°So... you betrayed the Church of Light?¡± Copper Hammer asked.


    ¡°How could you say that? It was Light that betrayed us.¡± Anthony corrected.


    ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s Light that betrayed us.¡± For the first time, Copper Hammer felt the charm of language.


    After further communication, Copper Hammer gradually confirmed one thing. Archbishop Anthony and Ascetic Monk An were indeed heretics of the Church of Light.


    But now, one was the Archbishop of the Eastern Diocese, and the other, a much-revered ascetic monk, with a good enough reputation to qualify for the election of the Pope.


    They should have been from different factions, but after watching the playback, they realized that the War God and the God of Forging had pledged loyalty to the Undead King, making them part of the same faction.


    ¡°Who would believe it if told that just yesterday, the Church of Light and I were allies, but today we are enemies. Yesterday, we were allies and today...¡± Copper Hammer sighed, ¡°we still are.¡±


    Changed factions, yet the ally remained the same. Who would believe that?


    ¡°Exactly, no one would believe it if you said it out loud. Also, we would deny it, calling it slander. Once we step outside, I will still be the Archbishop of Light and he will remain Ascetic Monk An.¡± Anthony said, with a hint of warning.


    Copper Hammer felt a sense of unease and hastily nodded in agreement. Right, who would believe it? There was no proof, so everyone would undoubtedly think he was spreading rumors.


    He realized he¡¯d have to keep his mouth shut to avoid offending his ally. However, it¡¯s challenging for a dwarf to keep a secret ¨C who wouldn¡¯t want a drink? Once drunk, he¡¯d probably forget whatever he¡¯d said.


    They extracted the Driving Core from the War God¡¯s chessboard, preparing to leave.


    Copper Hammer asked timidly, ¡°Considering we are allies, could you sell us the Driving Core?¡±


    Anthony glanced at Ange, and seeing no reaction from him, replied, ¡°This is a divinity. What will you use to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡ª a divinity?¡± Copper Hammer¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells; he shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    After sending the others back to the Resting Palace, Ange and Anthony left the dwarves¡¯ territory. Watching their retreating figures, Copper Hammer hesitated, opening his mouth a few times but finally managed only to murmur, ¡°My hammer...¡±


    His hammer had been taken by Ange. It was the hammer of the Dwarf King, embodiment of all the forging skills of the dwarven race with top-notch materials and craftsmanship, it was gone, just like that.


    After the dwarves were out of sight, the commotion between Negris projected onto Ange and Durken finally became audible. After watching the entire replay, their argument never ceased, focusing primarily on what the Faith Storm truly was.


    ¡°The Faith Storm is the same as the Soul Storm; it¡¯s just a different name.¡± Durken put forth.


    ¡°If the Faith Storm is the same as the Soul Storm, then what is the Resting Wind? We¡¯ve discussed before that the Soul Storm could be the Resting Wind. His Majesty warning the witch to be cautious of the Soul Storm is him warning her to be cautious of the Resting Wind,¡± Negris countered.


    ¡°That means our previous conclusion was wrong, the Resting Wind couldn¡¯t have caused such an effect.¡± Durken argued.


    ¡°Can it not be that the Soul Storm and the Faith Storm are two different things?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, if it was the Resting Wind, the King wouldn¡¯t have needed to warn the witch initially; only that peculiar flash should be feared,¡± replied Durken.


    Mentioning that flash, Negris¡¯s attention inevitably drifted. Too lazy to continue debating the differences, he asked, ¡°What exactly was that flash? It was so peculiar; it exploded two divinities in an instant, even injuring the God of Arbitration hiding behind.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, it was just a flash of light, who knows what it was,¡± Durken replied irritably.


    ¡°Huh, the damn War God¡¯s chessboard; it couldn¡¯t record more clearly. Even a door lock could record clearer,¡± Negris criticised.


    Unable to help himself, Anthony interjected, ¡°It may not be the War God¡¯s chessboard¡¯s fault; perhaps the flash of light was just like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Negris questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when the flash of light occurred, but during the period the King disappeared, I didn¡¯t sense any anomalies. Meaning not everyone can see that flash.¡± Anthony explained.


    ¡°Not everyone can see it? So who can?¡± Durken inquired. His question seemed more like a guiding one, to steer their thoughts towards his query.


    Who could see it? What was missing during that time? The Gods!


    ¡°So only gods can see the flash?¡± Negris asked.

 Chapter 581 - 328: Forging Divinity Made?_3

    Chapter 581: Chapter 328: Forging Divinity Made?_3


    ¡°But why would the king warn the witch to be careful?¡± Durken muttered.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through the minds of the three: ¡°The witch has Godly Glyphs!¡±


    Anthony slapped his thigh abruptly, unable to contain his excitement over this conjecture.


    If the Faith Storm, or Soul Storm, are the same thing, and they are targeting Gods, then the most likely possibility is that the witch possesses Godly Glyphs, which is why the king warned her to be careful.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s assume this for now and move on to another question. Why does His Majesty want to kill all the gods? Let¡¯s assume, under what circumstances would His Majesty need to kill all the gods?¡± Negris queried again.


    ¡°Could it be that he wants to, like the God of Shadows, use Godly Glyphs to withstand the Faith Storm?¡± Anthony speculated.


    Durken, however, had a different opinion: ¡°The Faith Storm is likely a storm of belief power. Perhaps he wants to cut off the origin of the storm. Fewer gods mean fewer origins for the storm.¡±


    ¡°A chain reaction? Each Godly Glyph affected would provide energy for the storm?¡± Negris asked.


    Negris, Anthony, Durken, all are top intellects of their time, each with their own specialties. When they gathered together, they quickly came up with a heap of assumptions and conjectures. They had no idea which one was the truth.


    Ange listened quietly, his Boundary-crossing Hand had long reached into space, leisurely watering and fertilizing.


    People¡¯s joys and sorrows differ. While they chatted away fervently, Ange found their noise nuisance, planting was more fun.


    For a farming skeleton, planting is his main duty.


    After harvesting the Godly Glyphs, the God flowers wilted. Ange dug it up and planted new seeds. After some time, new flower buds grew, producing new Godly Glyphs.


    Without the Instant Death Halo to speed up the process, it would be a long one. The Elf Druids of the past had spent hundreds of years growing the Divine Body.


    However, compared to Godly Glyphs, Elf Beans will be his main planting target moving forward. After repeated simulations, he has summarized the various growing characteristics of Elf Beans. They can grow and sprout without the fertile soil of Heaven.


    This will greatly break the planting limitations. If Elf Beans could be grown in ordinary soil, it would be a food revolution, because one Elf Bean is enough to satisfy a normal person¡¯s meal requirement.


    Several rounds of Elf Beans in Heaven have been harvested. He now has enough seeds to expand the planting area of Elf Beans.


    But before that, he needs to store the half piece of Godly Glyph. The dried flower bud that has been dug up would be a good place to store the Godly Glyph.


    After drying out, it has shrunk to the size of a watermelon, in the shape of a cypress ball, perfectly fitting the Godly Glyph.


    However, after digging it out, Ange found that the Godly Glyph had undergone some strange changes.


    ¡°It¡¯s grown?¡± Negris and Durken were called back.


    Ange nodded. The change was very subtle, maybe it had grown by one ten-thousandth, but it had indeed grown, instead of diffusing. Previously, if the Godly Glyph was left in the open, it would slowly diffuse, that¡¯s why Ange used the dried flower bud to hold it.


    But now, the Godly Glyph not only didn¡¯t diffuse, it even grew. And the fact that it didn¡¯t decrease was a change in itself.


    ¡°Could it be these divine inscriptions? Kvada, don¡¯t tell me you actually created God of Forging¡¯s Godly Glyph with these divine inscriptions.¡± Negris stammered, then couldn¡¯t help but excitedly say: ¡°If so, then you can relentlessly plant the blank God Statues and etch the divine inscriptions of the vanished gods. Wouldn¡¯t that remake all known Godly Glyphs? Conveniently, I know all the divine inscriptions. Let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    PS: Only two days left, unused monthly tickets will expire.

 Chapter 582 - 329 I know how to pick farm fertilizers, do you? _1

    Chapter 582: Chapter 329 I know how to pick farm fertilizers, do you? _1


    As it turns out, Negris overthought things. Engraving divinity patterns could not turn a blank God statue into a Forging Divinity statue. Rather, after adding divinity patterns, the God statue became consolidated and would not dissipate easily, thus creating an illusion of ¡®growth¡¯.


    Regardless, with the God statue becoming stable and no longer needing to be secured inside a flower bud, where was the most suitable place to put it?


    The blacksmith¡¯s shop in the Goddess of Beauty City was vast in size, fully equipped with everything from a magic furnace to a water-power forging hammer, all the way to a mechanical vehicle. It had almost all the advanced equipment one could think of.


    The money allocated to Vaguli each month was all invested here.


    Why would a goblin engineer pour money into a blacksmith¡¯s shop? Could blacksmithing work qualify one as a goblin engineer?


    Whether building a protective construct for the world travel hub or creating a mechanical harvester, each required iron and steel parts. Forging was, therefore, a part of a goblin engineer¡¯s daily routine.


    Perhaps to accommodate him, the previous group of drunken dwarves wanted to be assigned here, which infuriated Vaguli: ¡°I don¡¯t need these crude and foolish dwarves here, take them away!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a dwarf! You short and thin ground rat!¡± Copper Beard, furious, rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°What, you want a fight? Bring it on, I will take you all on by myself.¡± Vaguli ran back into the shop and emerged sitting inside a mechanical construct.


    It was a bear-like mechanical construct, burly and massive, standing over two meters tall.


    Vaguli sat in the open cockpit, moving his hands and feet. The bear-shaped construct mirrored Vaguli¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Being able to operate a mechanical construct is no big deal, why don¡¯t you come down and fight me one on one.¡± Copper Beard didn¡¯t call his companions to help, but he was not reckless enough to challenge a steel construct.


    Just then, they felt a bright light beside them, as if a powerful magic spotlight had been switched on.


    Turning their heads, they saw Lisa, who had brought the dwarves over, grinning brightly. Her body surged with holy power as she rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°It seems like you all are ignoring me now?¡±


    After spending two days scrubbing toilets with the dwarves, Vaguli was both physically and mentally exhausted. He returned to his blacksmith shop and lied down at a random spot.


    An engineer sleeping on the construction site was reasonable, and being single, no one would bother him. He could sleep anywhere as long as it was comfortable, even in the corners of his blacksmith shop. A carpet smeared with engine oil was all he needed for a peaceful sleep.


    However, during his sleep, Vaguli felt something watching him and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    After searching for a while, Vaguli found something that didn¡¯t belong in the blacksmith¡¯s shop ¨C a statue of the God of Forging.


    He kicked his goblin assistant and apprentices awake and roared, ¡°Who dared place a dwarf... a small man¡¯s statue here? Is this a provocation? Who! Who was it...¡±


    His assistant quickly said, ¡°It was Lord Ange.¡±


    ¡°Who is so considerate of me? So it was Lord Ange. Lord, you¡¯re too kind to me, even inviting the God of Forging to bless me. I¡¯m so touched, may the God of Forging bless me.¡± Vaguli said, pretending to be moved to tears.


    ¡°Lord Ange has left.¡± The assistant reminded him.


    Vaguli stood there, speechless. After a while, he dejectedly said, ¡°Why would Lord Ange place a statue of the God of Forging here? Couldn¡¯t he place one of himself? We goblins are hardly under the jurisdiction of the dwarves. I would rather pray to the Undead God.¡±


    Despite his disappointment, he did not dare throw away something Ange had placed there. He decided to ignore it as much as possible ¨C out of sight, out of mind.


    Whether it was psychological or not, ever since the statue was placed there, his success rate in forging or casting seemed to improve.


    His assistants and apprentices also shared the same sentiment; hence they often pay their respects, sneaking in a bow when Vaguli wasn¡¯t looking.


    Hearing that Ange was planning to place the Forging Divinity God statue in a fitting location, the Bronze Dragon, in a playful mood, immediately thought of Vaguli. The thought of having a dwarf¡¯s statue placed within the territory of an atheist goblin engineer was exciting.


    Of course, it was precisely because Vaguli was an atheist that he dared to do this, lest he offended Vaguli¡¯s beliefs.


    Ange merely thought the God statue, with the Forging Divinity patterns engraved on it, should be placed somewhere related to forging. After placing it there, he was fully invested in the cultivation of Elf beans.


    From his simulations, Ange discovered that there wasn¡¯t a suitable place for cultivating Elf beans within his territory; the Elf beans didn¡¯t like sunshine and couldn¡¯t tolerate scorching sun.


    Among the places he had been to, the most suitable place for cultivation was the Elf Forest, where Elf beans grew naturally in the moist open areas covered with organic matter in the forest.


    Unfortunately, the Elf Forest was not his territory and thus the beans could not be planted there. The only place with a similar environment was the forest land in the Kingdom of Luosha.


    With some modifications and the introduction of some trees, one could tweak the environment and climate to be appropriate.


    Upon arriving at the Luosha Forest Land, he prepared the hillside and transplanted the germinated Elf beans from the interspace. Then, he supplied the insect manure.


    The usual Insect Ash Liquid was made by burning insects into ashes and then extracting the nutrients for water part. However, the Elf beans didn¡¯t like this kind of manure. They preferred compost, where insects were fermented in the soil.


    So Ange patiently tested dozens of compost groups with different proportions, finally selecting the most appropriate one, which was placed around the base of the plants.

 Chapter 583 - 329: I can choose farm manure, can you?_2

    Chapter 583: Chapter 329: I can choose farm manure, can you?_2


    After several days of hard work, they finally covered the entire hillside with elf beans. No sooner had he ceased to work, Anthony sought him out.


    In his conscious space, Anthony spoke to everyone with a strange look on his face: ¡°The Dwarf King just informed me that Dyson himself went to visit him, hoping to form an alliance and attack the Goddess of Beauty City. He asked if I should agree.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s really bad luck for him, you guys just left and he arrived. Didn¡¯t the Dwarf King blow his brains out on the spot?¡±


    The Gods of Light plotted against the War God and the God of Forging. If this happened in any other religion, it would spark an endless holy war. Dyson had actually sought out the Dwarf King? If his brain was blasted open on the spot by the Dwarf King, it would be hilarious.


    ¡°So he came to ask me if he should set a trap to lure Dyson¡¯s men together and then get rid of them all at once,¡± said Anthony.


    ¡°Is this... is this an idea from Copper Hammer or from you? It doesn¡¯t sound like a straightforward Dwarf,¡± Negris wondered.


    Even when the Dwarfs had presented the fine wine and held back their terms, Negris had found it remarkable. They didn¡¯t seem like the typically blunt and straightforward Dwarfs.


    Anthony sighed: ¡°Yes, we underestimated him. But it¡¯s also normal. Once you¡¯re in a position of authority, even the most candid character has to become crafty. Today, the Dwarfs are not having an easy time, and they have to tread carefully to survive. If it wasn¡¯t a matter of faith, I would wonder if he would swallow his pride.¡±


    Negris paused. What could have made the straightforward Dwarf swallow his pride? Was it survival?


    After a moment, Negris thought of another issue: ¡°Why does this Dyson keep coming after us? Didn¡¯t he fear us, even after we wiped out one of his Dragon Knight troops?¡±


    Anthony shook his head: ¡°I think it¡¯s precisely because of the Dragon Knight troop that he¡¯s after you. He probably thinks there¡¯s plenty of food here.¡±


    What was most lacking in the Western District currently? It was food. The fields by Fallen Dragon Lake that the Dragon Knight troop saw last time led Dyson to believe that the Goddess of Beauty City had food, and this solidified his decision to take the city.


    ¡°Won¡¯t he send people to investigate? The crops haven¡¯t ripened, and what¡¯s ripe has been sold out,¡± Negris said helplessly.


    ¡°...I think he did send someone last time. The Black Warrior was caught by Rogge,¡± Anthony said.


    Black Warrior, a first-class intelligence gatherer and assassin, had disappeared without a trace once he was sent out. Dyson wouldn¡¯t dare to send anyone else now.


    For now, the City of Beauty and Fallen Dragon Lake had become an information black hole. Apart from some hearsay, there was only word from those who had escaped from the Dragon Knight¡¯s last siege.


    Most people who fail tend to exaggerate their losses, inflate the situation. Someone said there were abundant fields by the lake, full of heavy rice grains. Someone said the rice field was floating on the lake with golden grains stretching as far as the eye could see. Someone else said a giant tree in the middle of the lake blocked the sun.


    Filtering out the obvious exaggerations, like fields floating on the lake and the sun-blocking giant tree, Dyson confirmed one thing: there were vast fields by the lake.


    Where there are fields, there can be grain. The Goddess of Beauty City has grain.


    Before, all Dyson wanted was the wealth of the Goddess of Beauty City. But now, he coveted the city¡¯s grain even more. Because Anthony made an effort to save the victims of the disaster, Dyson¡¯s apathy seemed particularly heartless. Voices of dissent against him had begun to rise in the countries suffering most from the disaster.


    After all, he had only just taken over the Western District and his foundations were unstable. With disharmonious voices arising, he was compelled to take appeasement measures.


    ¡°So he did send... What do we do then? Maybe the Copper Hammer is right, we should just kill him and solve everything,¡± Negris suggested.


    Now, Dyson was the Archbishop of the Western District. Killing him and his men would create a power vacuum in the Western District, giving Anthony more room to maneuver.


    The current problem is, where does he get his confidence from? He knows Lord uses Dragon God Transformation, but he still dares to come. Could it be that he has found a way to restrain the Dragon God Transformation?¡± Anthony said.


    This was indeed a problem, everyone was wondering, when Ange suddenly informed Negris that someone was looking for him. Turned out it was Naeli. After a brief conversation, Negris returned to the Consciousness Space, saying:


    ¡°I think I know where Dyson¡¯s confidence comes from now. Just now, Guliani sent a messenger to Dragon Island, found Brooks, and presented the agreement signed between the Dragon Clan and humans years ago that the Dragon Clan should not interfere in human internal disputes. Could it be that he thinks Lord Ange¡¯s Dragon God Transformation is Brooks¡¯ trick?¡±


    ¡°Pfft... Even Brooks doesn¡¯t know about Dragon God Transformation, how could he pull tricks?¡± Anthony burst out laughing.


    ¡°Hmm, so Brooks decided to stay on Drake Island recently and stay in his original form, creating an alibi. It¡¯s just right that Black Night Raven has sorted out the order of the ocean, Brooks will go to back her up.¡±


    At this point, Negris turned to Anthony and said, ¡°Speaking of which, when Black Night Raven was cleaning up the ocean, she confiscated a lot of food, cloth, and small dried fish, amounting to several tens of thousands of tons. She plans to donate them to the curia on Drake Island in exchange for a few Knight of Honor titles.¡±


    The Knight of Honor is an honorary title, previously used to commend those who aren¡¯t part of the Church but have made outstanding contributions to it. However, with the disappearance of the Gods, this title gradually degraded into a means for the high-ranking members of the Church to accumulate wealth ¨C you could buy a title as long as you had money.


    ¡°No, no, no. Donate it to the island, who knows how many of those parasites will intercept it there. Just donate it directly to me instead. I¡¯ll decree as bishop, and grant her one Grace Knight and one Knight of Honor title.¡± Anthony hurriedly said.


    Negris¡¯s wicked humor came again, grinning, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Brooks tell her. Originally, she just wanted to buy a Knight of Honor title, but now it¡¯s changed to a Grace Knight title, that¡¯ll scare her.¡±


    You can purchase a Knight of Honor title, and regional churches can grant it, but only dioceses can grant the Grace Knight title, and the dioceses wouldn¡¯t be interested in just a little money. They are generally bestowed on those friends of appropriate standing.


    Wait, that¡¯s not right. Black Night Raven unified the ocean, surely she¡¯s a person of ¡®appropriate standing.¡¯ As long as she showed ¡®friendliness¡¯, whether in the west or the east, they would be very happy to give her a knight title.


    Kvada, once again Anthony managed to ¡®benefit without cost.¡¯


    After the discussion, finally, both Negris and Anthony turned to Ange, asking, ¡°Lord, what do you think?¡±


    No matter how much they discuss, the final decision was still left to Ange. If Ange doesn¡¯t agree, they would be at a loss. Anthony¡¯s own resources alone are insufficient to fulfill all the plans they¡¯d discussed.


    Ange, who¡¯d listened to the whole process, felt a little annoyed. This was already the third time such a thing had happened.


    The first time, before Dyson could even launch his attack, Ange had led his people to eliminate him. The second time, Dyson didn¡¯t appear, only sending the Dragon Knight squadron. Now this was the third time, so annoying, interrupting his farming work, exterminate it!


    Having made up his mind, Ange went back to Goddess of Beauty City to prepare. Just as he had returned to the Goddess of Beauty City, an elf found him.


    Aestolia knelt respectfully before Ange, her eyes tightly shut, and said reverently, ¡°Lord Ange, please allow me to follow you. Truth Mage, Aestolia, begs to serve you.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, refusing, ¡°You don¡¯t farm.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Aestolia was taken aback: ¡°I really have to farm?¡±


    Last time, Ange had turned her down with the same words. She had thought it was just an excuse. She, a dignified Truth Mage, was asked to farm? What a waste.


    But now he was saying this for the second time. With the way things were going, could it be that it wasn¡¯t an excuse?


    No, she couldn¡¯t let this go on. Aestolia pointed to Lisa, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know how to farm either.¡±


    Lisa, who had been enjoying the drama, slowly straightened her back. Her eyes flashed with fighting spirit: What¡¯s she trying to do by dragging me into this just because Lord is rejecting her? Is she thinking she can pick on me?


    Lisa lightly lifted her skirt, curtseyed, and smiled, ¡°I know how to pick farm manure, do you?¡±

 Chapter 584 - 330: Let Me Think About It Again _1

    Chapter 584: Chapter 330: Let Me Think About It Again _1


    Watching Aestolia delicately picking up the two-meter-long stick to poke at the farmers¡¯ manure containers gave everyone a profound sense of discordance. She is a Goddess of Truth and Law and, moreover, so beautiful. If the elves found out, would they be livid?


    However, the sight of a holy, delicate little angel flying around with a bucket brought a sense of harmony to everyone¡¯s minds. If even the Holy Spirit Angel isn¡¯t exempted, who does the Elf Archmage think she is?


    Lisa lamented, ¡°I thought she would back away from the challenge. I never expected her to be so determined. Now, I¡¯m in trouble ¡ª I¡¯ve deeply offended her. Why does she insist on serving the master?


    Negris glanced at the Tree Herder on Tree Man Gaur¡¯s body and mumbled, ¡°Elves¡¯ lives are tough. Their god has absconded. Moreover, she¡¯s not here to serve Ange. She¡¯s here to serve the Little Sapling.¡±


    The elves¡¯ lives are hard. The God of Life used to answer their prayers occasionally, but now there¡¯s no response at all. No one knows if he has been burned to death or what.


    The elves are having a tough time after losing the God of Life. They are like a bunch of pampered children who have yet to grow up; without their protection, even survival became arduous.


    The Tree of Life is not just their god. It is a giant tree of resources, providing them with an endless supply of goods. Its branches can be used to make bows, wands, clothing, and its fruits are edible. When hollowed, it can provide shelter. As long as they had no special needs, elves could spend their entire lives living in the Tree of Life without getting their feet dirty.


    Even their offspring could play around carefree. The God of Life would protect her, preventing her from falling off the tree to her death.


    But recently, three elves have fallen and died, two of which were young, and one was an adult elf.


    Yes, without the protection of the God of Life, even adult elves could fall off the tree.


    So, the Tree of Life was no longer a safe place to call home, and they had to move to the ground.


    In fact, they had already moved to the ground when the God of Life got angry and released a green fog. They retreated to the ground, but that was only a temporary measure. Now, they find that they might have lost their deity forever.


    The move from tree to ground was not merely a change in living conditions. It also increased their living expenses. Now they needed to assign some elves specifically to act as nurses and teach the young ones.


    In addition, beds, chairs, tables, pots, bowls, ladles, basins, even tents, and curtains, all became necessities because there were mosquitoes and insects on the ground. When they lived in the Tree of Life, these harmful insects couldn¡¯t reach them.


    Since they don¡¯t produce these items, they had to buy them from humans. This forced many elves to return to the trees, disregarding the possibility of falling to their death. They had no choice but to be more careful and set up ropes to cordon off their activity areas.


    Most elves adapted well to tree life, providing they took suitable care of the young and elderly.


    However, this was just one of the issues. Without the protection of the God of Life, they had to adapt to various other changes. Previously, it wouldn¡¯t rain within the realm of the Tree of Life. All the rainwater would turn into mist, sprinkling evenly over all the crops.


    But now, it rains. Especially since the Tree of Life was burned, although Ange managed to save it, its leaves were far less lush than they used to be. The rainwater would seep through the branches and soak them, turning them into ¡®soaked elves¡¯.


    Here I need to explain, ¡®Soaked Elves¡¯ is a famous human painting depicting a delicate elf soaked from head to toe. With a startled look on her face, the delicate yet startled, shocked yet charming expression is widely acclaimed, regarded as one of the top ten works in human art history.


    However, elves are by no means delicate. But the problem is even the strongest elf, once soaked, is prone to illness.


    Oh, right. Illness. Now the chance of elves getting sick is much higher than before. Some elves even suffer from insomnia.


    In short, every aspect of their lives has been impacted. But they could overcome all these ¨C the only insurmountable problem was that the Tree of Life had ceased to produce the Fruit of Life.


    Elves are long-lived, with a lifespan close to a thousand years. However, what most people don¡¯t know is that only elves who have eaten the Fruit of Life can live for a thousand years. If an elf has not eaten the Fruit of Life since their birth, their lifespan would shrink to two hundred years.


    If the God of Life never returns, that would mean, from here onwards, all newly born elves will only have short lifespans.


    In the next few hundred years, newly born elves will age and die quicker than their parents. This will continue until all long-lived elves who have eaten the Fruit of Life are gone.


    It was only then that Aestolia truly realized how ridiculous her previous thoughts were. It was never that the God of Life belonged to the elves; it¡¯s the elves that couldn¡¯t live without the God of Life. Without his protection, their lives became unbearable.


    All elegance and delicacy are gifts from the God of Life. They are absolved of the most trivial concerns of survival essentials. Elves need not hunt or gather food each day, nor do they need to explore the forest or mine for resources. They don¡¯t need to deal with the hassles of childbirth and child-rearing and hence have plenty of time to be elegant and refined.


    Aestolia thought back to the parasites on the big trees ¡ª how similar are the elves to them?


    If it were the past, Aestolia would still hold the belief that: I am an Elf Archmage. I am here to serve the Little God of Life. You should feel honored and grateful for the benefits.

 Chapter 585 - 330 Let Me Think Again_2

    Chapter 585: Chapter 330 Let Me Think Again_2


    She dare not think like that now. She was but an insignificant creature abandoned by the gods, or more pitifully, just a mere creature. It was her own doing, just like what Kael¡¯danil constantly complained about: the God of Life does not favor elves...


    With such clear understanding, she approached this task with a positive attitude. Picking farm fertilizer? Big deal, she could do that.


    But...but... the stench from the buckets sent shivers down her spine. Lisa had the advantage in this regard; she couldn¡¯t smell anything.


    Obviously, wielding a long stick was not going to lift anything, it almost knocked over the bucket. The contents sloshed about, spattering everywhere.


    Aestolia screamed and lunged several meters away, even though she was wrapped in layers of shield. Even sparks couldn¡¯t touch her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want them to touch her shield either. If she were to be touched, she would rather do without it. Even if the shield was invisible energy, it was disturbing.


    Luckily, she wasn¡¯t touched. She then smacked her forehead in realization. She had forgotten that she was a Truth Mage. There was no rule against using magic to do the lifting.


    Aestolia pointed her fingers, and a surge of strong elements flowed into the stick in her hand.


    Once Aestolia started tackling the problem with magic, things became simple. It was just a matter of lifting two wooden buckets with a stick. For a Truth Mage, this was too simple a task to require magic.


    The elements flowed into the stick, forcefully altering its Elemental Affinity. Normally, this would take a long time as the stick was made of ordinary jujube wood, not an Elemental Plant. It had low Elemental Affinity and would require a lengthy period of Element infusion, or alchemy.


    But Aestolia liked the forceful approach. The stick wouldn¡¯t be needed for long, so she could afford to brute force it.


    The stick, with its altered Elemental Affinity, could now be moved using typical elemental manipulation techniques.


    The stick flew on its own, plunged into the bucket, and started moving on its own.


    A lone stick, carrying two wooden buckets, floated away. Aestolia kept her nose covered and followed it floatingly.


    Well, she did it. But by the time she returned, Ange was nowhere in sight and everyone else was scattered in all directions, too busy to watch her carry the fertilizer.


    Aestolia felt dismissed and wronged. She pursed her lips, endured it, and encouraged herself, ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m allowed to stay? Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    As she was scouring the streets for Ange, she suddenly felt a shift in energy and swiftly turned her gaze towards a building in her vicinity.


    At the entrance of the building was a vibrant set of nails. According to Lisa, this was a nail salon. A beautiful and adorable little girl stood at the door, admiring her glittery hands under the sun.


    Each angle gave the patterns on the nails a different look. It was very dazzling.


    However, Aestolia felt a strong aura from this little girl, one that put her on high alert. This was a mage of the same level as her.


    As Aestolia abruptly turned her head, the little girl sensed it too. She looked up and saw an elf. The little girl quickly pulled her hands back and slowly floated over, smiling, ¡°Hello, want a manicure?¡±


    Calling her a child!? She, a centuries-old elf, was being called a child by a little girl!?


    Before she could react, the little girl extended her glittery hand, giving her a card: ¡°Mention my name and get 10% off.¡±


    Aestolia took a look and saw a plain black wooden card with a name written on it: Death Star, Auburnli.


    Aestolia immediately remembered the name. As a Truth Mage, she, of course, was familiar with the intelligence of strong individuals equal to her level, even if she had never met them personally.


    ¡°So it¡¯s her. No wonder she called me a child. Is this the Witch? How can she be so beautiful? Manicures? What kind of monsters inhabit this place?¡± Aestolia exclaimed.


    In Goddess of Beauty City, she randomly ran into a creature as powerful as her. No wonder Ange had little regard for her service.


    At this moment, the floating Auburnli came back, waving at her: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s join in the fun.¡±


    When Aestolia followed Auburnli to the outskirts of the city, she saw that a majority of Ange¡¯s top-level forces had gathered. It was clear that there was going to be some major action.


    Aestolia felt tense, with the first thought in her mind being: If I perform well, I won¡¯t have to go back to lifting fertilizer.


    Auburnli also floated over enthusiastically: ¡°Are you guys going to fight? Count me in.¡±


    Ange nodded nonchalantly.


    Negris looked at Auburnli and Aestolia joining in, a bit flummoxed.


    Undoubtedly, Auburnli represented the Republic of Stellaris, and Aestolia represented the elves. Coupled with Brooks, who had negotiated with the offshore forces, the Dwarf King and Anthony, who were secretly in collusion, didn¡¯t it mean that out of the seven powers in the interdimensional security meeting, five were participating in this action, preparing to deal with the sixth?


    Glory be, Dyson could now rest in peace.


    Unbeknownst to Dyson that he was the target, he was also preparing for battle. A few days ago, he had agreed with the Dwarf King to provide his high-end forces. The Dwarf King would provide aerial support and ground troops, and they would launch a surprise attack on the Goddess of Beauty City.

 Chapter 586 - 330 Let Me Think Again_3

    Chapter 586: Chapter 330 Let Me Think Again_3


    The Dwarf goat cavalry and Griffin knight groups were his most valued forces. However, with the lesson learned from the dragon knight group, Dyson didn¡¯t feel very secure, so he continued to reveal his cards.


    Through the teleportation array, he arrived in an unknown dimension. Stepping out of the teleportation array, what caught his eye was an endless sea of bleached bones scattered across the plains ahead.


    Dyson held his breath, casting a breath-holding spell on himself; this dimension had no air. Other than the undead and element creatures that didn¡¯t require air, living beings could not survive.


    Sensing the movement, a skeleton lying by the edge of the teleportation array raised its head to look at Dyson before lying back down.


    Dyson suppressed his Power of Holy Light, not daring to leak even a drop of it. Otherwise, if he startled the countless undead in the vicinity, he would meet a tragic end.


    Leaving the teleportation array, he walked on. From time to time, skeletons would raise their heads to glance at him before lying back down. Dyson¡¯s appearance had been passed around by the king here, and everyone recognized him.


    Ange had actually seen the three types of undead that Dyson dispatched: Gold Tooth Gobang, the undead germ corpses thrown into the Resting Abyss, and the Black Warrior who infiltrated the City of the Goddess of Beauty.


    Dyson claimed they were captives from the Land of Fallen, yet he never revealed who they were loyal to, not even to Guliani.


    Indeed, even with Guliani¡¯s help to ignite the Divine Fire, Dyson kept this matter hidden while explaining many other things.


    Passing through countless corpses, Dyson arrived in an empty space in the center of the plains, devoid of corpses. From above, a vague imprint ¨C the Forgotten Mark of the God of the Forgotten ¨C could be seen.


    Within the range of this mark, a purple-gold skeleton sat on a raised piece of land, a fist propping up its chin, as if deep in thought.


    Sensing Dyson¡¯s approach, a purple flame ignited within the eye sockets of the purple-gold skeleton. It looked up at Dyson, bewildered, ¡°Who are you...?¡±


    Familiar with this situation, Dyson responded adeptly, ¡°I am your servant, Dyson.¡±


    ¡°Servant? Who am I...?¡± the purple-gold skeleton asked in confusion.


    ¡°You are the Lord of Mourning, Steadfast Locke.¡±


    ¡°Steadfast Locke? That doesn¡¯t seem right. I dislike this name. Why am I here?¡± the confused purple-gold skeleton asked.


    ¡°You battled with the God of the Forgotten and were marked with the Forgotten Mark, making you lose many of your memories. Only the Undead God can help you restore them. I am the servant sent by the Undead God to serve you. The lackeys of the God of the Forgotten are once again on the move; Lord Locke, I need your strength to help me eliminate the enemy.¡±


    The purple-gold skeleton sat there in thought. After mulling over it for a while, it squatted down. After a long time, it finally voiced its frustration, ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly, let me think some more.¡±


    Dyson sighed inwardly with pity. It was another failure. Of course, this purple-gold skeleton wasn¡¯t Steadfast Locke, but as it was marked by the Forgotten Mark, it didn¡¯t remember who it was either.


    As long as he kept repeating, perhaps ten thousand times until it accepted the new identity he fabricated for it, he would fully control it.


    ¡°Take your time, don¡¯t rush. However, the dogs of the God of the Forgotten are about to break through soon, you must help me stop them,¡± Dyson said.


    The purple-gold skeleton began to ponder again. After a while, it seemed to have thought of something. Stretching out a hand, it only had four finger bones, and the pointer finger bone was missing.


    As it moved, a corpse suddenly crawled out from the ground. Its skin was deathly pale, and its expression was vacant, like a fresh zombie. However, the imprint on its forehead struck Dyson deeply ¨C was this the embodiment of the God of the Forgotten?

 Chapter 587: 331 Gods Power? Which God?_1

    Chapter 587: Chapter 331 God¡¯s Power? Which God?_1


    Leading the Skeleton of the God back, Dyson asked, ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    The Skeleton of the God was puzzled for a while but after Dyson repeated the question, it understood that Dyson was trying to converse with it. Its soul trembled as it responded, ¡°I have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Really? You have even forgotten your own name? Does the divine power even work after death?¡± Dyson grimaced, resigning to saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Divine Bone.¡±


    The Skeleton of the God remained silent, expressing no understanding.


    ¡°Divine Bone, Lord Locke has requested that you cooperate with me to eliminate the minions of the God of the Forgotten. Due to my unusual status, I am currently hidden within the Church of Light, collecting information for Lord Locke. I have to keep this a secret, hence why you¡¯ll have to do the work alone. I will guide you towards your target when the time comes. Also, do you possess any abilities or skills?¡± Dyson asked.


    Divine Bone continued to look confused.


    ¡°I mean, do you have any kind of skills or combat strategies?¡± Dyson sighed.


    Dyson was already disappointed that he couldn¡¯t trick the Lord of Mourning into coming out. Now, he was saddled with this dolt. Judging by its demeanor, it appeared not very intelligent.


    When he noticed the divine seal on its forehead, Dyson was thrilled. A skeleton derived from a divine body should be quite powerful, right? But after a few words, he realized that a skeleton is, in the end, just a skeleton.


    After repeating his question several more times, Divine Bone finally understood what Dyson had asked. Suddenly, Divine Bone arched its body and started howling silently.


    Dyson couldn¡¯t hear this silent roar and was wondering what Divine Bone was up to when the ground began to boil. Countless skeletons began crawling out of the ground, sprinting towards his location.


    ¡°A skeleton summoning? How is that supposed to help?¡± Dyson murmured.


    Just as he finished speaking, a space rift emerged next to Divine Bone, out of which sprang a Golden Skeleton.


    ¡°Spatial summoning!¡± Dyson abruptly shouted in shock.


    It was just the beginning. Space rifts kept rapidly appearing around Divine Bone, from which emerged one Golden Skeleton after another, at least two dozen of them.


    Upon arrival, these Golden Skeletons looked left and right before their gaze focused on Dyson.


    In many knight novels, summoners are described, and some of these low-level summoners are able to summon beings from other spaces to assist them in battle, a concept which is quite irrational.


    The power required to penetrate space is immense and beyond the reach of low-level summoners. Only extremely powerful Space Mages like Hiludi, an Arcane Magician, can quickly penetrate within the same plane.


    If wanting to cross into another plane, precise coordinates and rigorous calculations are needed. It¡¯s not something Hiludi can easily achieve.


    So, spatial summoning is definitely not an easy feat. Otherwise, the trade stations and Fortress of Heaven would lose their value.


    However, this Skeleton of the God managed to casually summon a group of Golden Skeletons to its side. Furthermore, it seemed far from exhausted, rather it seemed like it had run out of Golden Skeletons to summon. Could it be that Silver Skeletons did not pique its interest?


    As Dyson was pondering, he suddenly realized that the Golden Skeletons were all marching towards him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack! I am on your side!¡± Dyson conjured a Holy Shield in front of him, blocking the charge of one of the Golden Skeletons...


    Luckily, Divine Bone quickly restrained them. Otherwise, dozens of Golden Skeletons would have torn Dyson apart, creating an unfortunate incident in history: Archbishop Dyson convokes reinforcements, only to be beaten to death by them.


    Thankfully, such a tragedy didn¡¯t occur. However, catching sight of his Holy Shield, Divine Bone looked curiously at Dyson.


    ¡°On a mission, on a mission. I¡¯m currently undercover in the Church of Light. It¡¯s normal for me to have learned a few Divine Light Magic tricks. Alright, let¡¯s go. We need to keep a low profile. I will lead you out of here.¡±


    Dyson took out various items such as leather armour, hoods, and targets from his storage ring, and meticulously cloaked Divine Bone and the Golden Skeletons from head to toe. He then teleported them to the Master Plane.


    First, he decided to find a secret place to hide the Golden Skeletons and then lead Divine Bone away.


    After making these arrangements, two days had passed. Dyson, along with Divine Bone, headed north of the Black Mountain Kingdom to reunite with the dwarf army. His body-double had already led his men to merge with the dwarf army to circumvent the Black Mountain Kingdom, and launch an attack on the Goddess of Beauty City from the edge of the desert.


    This time, all of Dyson¡¯s elite forces had been assembled. These were his confidants, whom he wouldn¡¯t usually mobilize without reason.


    The Land of the Fallen was holding back Harvey¡¯s Undead Army. Having undergone construction for over a thousand years, it was a force to be reckoned with.


    He had always thought that the Dragon God Transformation belonged to the Dragon Clan. If the Giant Dragon Clan did not interfere, Dyson felt that his forces would be enough to conquer the Goddess of Beauty City. He allied with the dwarves to minimize casualties.


    Guliani¡¯s ambassadors also issued a warning to the Dragon Clan, forbidding them from intervening in the continental struggles, hoping that Brooks would listen. However, if Brooks did not comply, then...


    When his excitement took over, he could feel a surge of power welling up within him. But at the thought of Divine Bone behind him, he immediately suppressed it.


    Just as they were about to reach their rendezvous point, Dyson noticed something odd. There were people tilling the land on the side of the road.


    Yes, tilling the land. Who on earth would be farming in such a desolate wilderness?


    For the sake of discretion, Dyson had specifically chosen a secluded spot to the north of the Black Mountain Kingdom, separated by a mountain, where there was hardly any foot traffic. And yet, there were people farming here?

 Chapter 588: 331 Gods Power? Which God?_2

    Chapter 588: Chapter 331 God¡¯s Power? Which God?_2


    When Dyson spotted the farmer, the farmer detected them in return, looked up at him and then beyond him, his gaze falling on the Divine Bone behind him.


    The field was newly reclaimed, with tidy furrows neatly arranged in vertical and horizontal lines. It was clearly the work of an experienced farmer. Considering the scale of the field, it would have taken more than a day or two to accomplish.


    Seeing this, Dyson breathed a sigh of relief. At least it wasn¡¯t a trap laid for them but a real farmer at work.


    Dyson glanced, then stopped paying attention. A humble farmer and the honorable Archbishop eyeing him, both were to his honor.


    Yet, the farmer kept staring at him, or rather, at the Divine Bone behind him. It was wrapped tightly from head to toe; Dyson wondered what the farmer could possibly see.


    Perhaps because it was wrapped so tightly that it incited the farmer¡¯s curiosity? Nevermind, a minor punishment, ¡°Fear!¡± he exclaimed


    The simplest one-word Holy Word Technique, fell upon the farmer as Dyson spoke it.


    However, the expected screams or fright didn¡¯t occur. The farmer tilted his head, his gaze finally returned to Dyson.


    Dyson frowned, a feeling of familiarity arising in him. That gaze, where had he seen it before?


    At that moment, an armored figure came from a distance, retreating with both hands in fists and waist bent. As it moved, it left a straight furrow in its wake.


    Soul Armor? Diggers?


    Dyson¡¯s mouth unconsciously opened in surprise. What the hell, using Soul Armor to cultivate fields? Isn¡¯t that luxurious? Hold on, this Soul Armor looks familiar, where has he seen it before?


    Dyson quickly got the answer when a Holy Spirit Angel carrying a bucket flew over.


    Ange¡¯s ambush on Dyson had taken place at night, in complete darkness. They had not clearly seen each other¡¯s faces, only sensing each other¡¯s presence which was hardly noticeable before a fight.


    However, the practiced gaze, the familiar armor, and the familiar Holy Spirit Angel, instantly brought back Dyson the scene from that day. He screamed in fright, ¡°Assassin! It¡¯s you all!?¡±


    Ange felt puzzled and tilted his head. He was actively tilling the land here, how did he become an assassin?


    When all the five major powers of the dimensional security conference conspired to assassinate Dyson, one of them, the Dwarven Army, was a collaborator. Ange, the farming skeleton didn¡¯t have to do anything, just watching them scroll would do


    Would Ange waste time watching them fight? Of course not, he just happened to see a wasteland on his way, which was perfect for farming. So he brought Little Zombie and Little Angel here.


    While tilling half of the land, two beings came up, one human and one non-human. The non-human possessed an unmasked, mighty soul.


    Ange had encountered the third strongest soul. The strongest was Harvey, the second was the Great Sage and the soul in front of him was third.


    While puzzled, the human suddenly used a Holy Word Technique on him?


    Why is it a ¡®question mark¡¯? Because Ange didn¡¯t feel any damage, so he doubted whether the other party was greeting him. However, the presence carried by this Holy Word Technique felt familiar, where had he seen it?


    Calling Little Zombie and Little Angel over, he quickly realized who it was after gesturing to Dyson, ¡°Dyson!¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you guys! How did you know I would pass by here? There¡¯s a traitor!¡± Dyson stomped his foot in anger, pounded his chest forcefully and shouted to the Divine Bone, ¡°Kill them, they are assassins.¡±


    They¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to assassinate him. From cultivating land, hauling water, digging furrows... almost fooled him.


    He was furious that his enemies had calmly laid out so many things. He never thought that they were merely farming.


    As he banged his chest, it seemed as if something broke. A stream of light began to flow from his chest, quickly enveloping his entire body and transforming into the dignified robe of an Archbishop. A scepter also appeared.


    As soon as the scepter appeared, he saw the armored man push forward with his hands, which were covering a hoe. His body¡¯s Breath of Death then surged.


    Dyson felt an ominous feeling, immediately planted the scepter into the ground, his body¡¯s Holy Light surged, and a black light shone on him ¨C Breath of Death Shockwave.


    Little Zombie and Little Angel had picked up bad habits. Whenever they encountered a powerful enemy, they would start with their strongest attack.


    The black light revealed a battered Dyson. His once-imposing robe was now tattered and looked as if it would shatter at any moment. Half of the hair and eyebrows on his body had been burnt off, still smoking and causing continuous damage.


    Holy Light caused additional damage to the Undead while Breath of Death did the same to the users of Light Techniques.


    Dyson frantically patted the smoking areas of his body, extinguishing the infiltration of the Breath of Death, and yelled at the Divine Bone, ¡°Quickly attack, kill them, they are the minions of the God of the Forgotten, attack now.¡±


    The Divine Bone, puzzled, tilted its head. This situation had somewhat exceeded its cognitive abilities. Was the one who used the Breath of Death Shockwave an enemy?


    Nevermind, he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Anyway, the King¡¯s command was to help him, so he should listen to him.


    The Divine Bone bent its body, its soul roaring.


    The roar of the soul turned into waves of shock that spread forward. The insects and such on the ground were all blown to pieces, but it was immediately interrupted by a beam of light.


    Little Angel spread his True Wings and transformed them into Light Wings. Stretching his four wings forward, he pushed ¨C Holy Light Flash.

 Chapter 589 - 331 — The Power of God? What God? _3

    Chapter 589: Chapter 331 ¡ª The Power of God? What God? _3


    If someone had been keeping track, they would notice that the Holy Light Flash of the Little Angel was growing more potent each time it was used.


    When the beam of light hit the Divine Bone, it instantly vaporized its armor and clothes, leaving only a skeleton behind.


    This skeleton was not burned by the additional damage from the Holy Light, but instead absorbed the residual Power of Holy Light, causing a faint light to emanate from the bones.


    This strange transformation made Ange tilt his head. The Little Angel also titled its head, looking at Ange with confusion.


    The Divine Bone¡¯s roar was interrupted and it was forced to retreat several steps by the Holy Light Flash, but it did not appear to be seriously injured and once again started growling.


    One by one, dimensional rifts opened, and Golden Skeletons emerged.


    The first thing the Golden Skeletons that came through the rifts did was to lock their gaze onto Archbishop Dyson, who was bursting with holy power.


    Dyson yelled out in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m on your side, look there, over there!¡±


    The Golden Skeletons looked blankly in the direction Dyson was pointing. They were Golden Skeletons, possessing a certain level of wisdom and ability to think. Although their intelligence weren¡¯t high, they weren¡¯t easily fooled. Clearly, this man radiating an obnoxious power was more like an enemy to them.


    Turning their heads, they saw Ange pulling out a massive Golden Skeleton.


    Big Bone rubbed its eye sockets, its deep voice grumbling: ¡°What do you want me to do? I was sleeping comfortably.¡±


    Ever since Big Bone found out that Ange had Liquid of Breath of Death, it had fallen in love with bathing. Like Locke Durken, it enjoyed soaking in a barrel filled with Liquid of Breath of Death.


    However, due to its large size, there was no barrel that could accommodate it. Therefore, it had to curl up with its knees hugged up to its chest, similar to a large figure who stole a child¡¯s bathtub.


    All the others had gone to ambush Archbishop Dyson. Only Big Bone was left in Ange¡¯s space who could move, compelling Ange to drag it along.


    Little Angel pointed at the Divine Bone: ¡°Roar!¡±


    Big Bone said hesitantly: ¡°Fight? That¡¯s not good. What if it gets broken?¡±


    Little Zombie pointed at the Divine Bone: ¡°Roar roa!¡±


    Big Bone helplessly said: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Turning towards the Golden Skeletons and the Divine Bone, Big Bone bared its teeth and claws, roaring fiercely.


    The Golden Skeletons looked at each other in dismay. Prompted by what they perceived as a challenge, they turned their gaze to Big Bone and the Soul Energy inside their eye sockets began to burn fiercely.


    With a sharp screech, over twenty Golden Skeletons charged forward.


    Big Bone sighed, resignedly striding forwards. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t touch, hey, watch out.¡±


    Though it was yelling warnings, it kept swatting away the Golden Skeletons.


    Big Bone was a three-meter-tall Giant Skeleton. Its soul was naturally larger than others, so even though it was a Golden Skeleton, it could take on several dozen regular Golden Skeletons in a fight.


    Dyson looked at the stationary Divine Bone and then at Ange who was also standing still. He sighed. ¡°Utterly useless. Looks like I have to handle this myself.¡±


    Things weren¡¯t supposed to be like this. Ideally, his avatar with a large army should be advancing on the Goddess of Beauty City. He had planned to release these Golden Skeletons at an opportune time, not stuck here alone.


    ¡°Well then, let me show you the power of a god.¡± Dyson sighed deeply, a special form of power erupting from him.


    Power of a god? What god? Ange reached out and pulled out the Life-saving Hammer of the Goddess of Redemption. After a moment¡¯s thought, he also took out the Hammer of Thunder from the Dwarf King, one in each hand.


    The Ring of Balance materialized behind him. The divine runes on the ring were weird; they now featured some marks of sickles and rice panicles.


    PS: I¡¯m feeling quite downcast. My former leader and senior in the profession passed away yesterday. Sigh, he was only a few years older than me. Life is so fleeting. Some people asked me why I always write about skeletons. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m afraid of death. I hope there¡¯s a new, everlasting world after death. May his soul rest in peace.

 Chapter 590 - 332: The Purest is Nikola_1

    Chapter 590: Chapter 332: The Purest is Nikola_1


    In the camp of the Dwarven Army, within an ordinary military tent, the core decision-making team under Ange was discussing there.


    ¡°This fort is very standard, with palisades, pitfalls, magic ground net, anti-air crossbows, uninterrupted Eyes of a Mage¡¯s Eye, defence towers. It¡¯s well-organized, and any attack from any direction will encounter layered firepower. They are indeed the elites that retreated from the Land of Fallen,¡± Negris admired.


    Anthony grimaced, somewhat unimpressed, but he said nothing.


    Given the chance to arrange, he could make it better and tighter. However, he could not deny that the current setup, though less than perfect, was more than enough to handle their current situation. They were, after all, only encamped temporarily.


    Even Anthony had to admit that breaking such a defence in a short time would be quite challenging. If given more time, the enemy would upgrade their defence. It would not be easy to breakthrough without suffering heavy losses.


    Aside from failing to build a wall, they had constructed everything a temporary camp should have. But this was just a mere temporary camp. What were they on guard against? Dwarves?


    Unlikely, Dwarves could easily enter and leave their camp, and quite a few Dwarves had already entered to have drinks.


    If they were not guarding against dwarves, then their construction was a result of habit. The elites that withdrew from the Land of Fallen kept their former style and camping habits, per usual, constructing the camp as it now stands.


    What are the core elites? This is them.


    Though poverty-stricken, the Land of Fallen Diocese¡¯s army that was stationed on the front line against the Undead Army for a long time was well-trained, well-equipped, and of superior comprehensive quality.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how well the fort is built. We¡¯re not planning to attack the camp anyway. Once everyone starts marching, we¡¯ll rush over to cut them down,¡± the Dwarven King Copperhammer rasped.


    Anthony shook his head: ¡°If they keep this habit, you might not get that close so easily. They will surely maintain a certain distance from their allies while marching, maybe even break up into three segments. Even if they lose a part, their overall strength will not be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then? Should I send some people to infiltrate them and then suddenly start an attack?¡± Copperhammer asked.


    Anthony shook his head again: ¡°If too few people infiltrate, they won¡¯t be effective, and if too many people infiltrate, are you willing to risk their lives?¡±


    They weren¡¯t willing. The dwarves had not participated in large-scale warfare for a very long time. Losing fifty people would already be considered a serious matter, and it would take some time for everyone to accept the loss of hundreds or thousands of lives.


    As Anthony had guessed earlier, if it weren¡¯t for the matters regarding the War God and God of Forging, Copperhammer, given his character, might have truly borne the insult as if nothing had happened.


    The Dwarves did not have the capacity to go to war against humans independently. This time, it could be regarded as the start of them pledging allegiance to Anthony.


    While Anthony was not a servant of the Light, he had indeed become an archbishop. Now that he has established his own Holy Church, Copperhammer¡¯s cooperation could simply be seen as ¡®choosing sides within the group¡¯, rather than a betrayal of the alliance between the dwarves and the Church of the Light.


    Even the various monarchs and kings under the rule of the Church of Light might criticize Guliani: ¡°You can¡¯t even retain the loyalty of the obstinate dwarves, what use are you?¡±


    Not only could they avenge the War God and the God of Forging, but they could also support Anthony and help hollow out the Church of the Light. The dwarves would gain two powerful allies and wouldn¡¯t have to bear too much pressure, such as economic blockades.


    All necessities could just be bought from the Eastern Diocese under Anthony¡¯s rule, which is even more prosperous economically.


    After much thought, Copperhammer made the decision to fully side with Anthony, and his decision was fully supported by all the Thunder Guards.


    All of the Thunder Guards that have seen the replay of the ¡®War God¡¯s chessboard¡¯ were filled with rage, wishing they could head into human territory immediately and blow the heads off those servants of Light.


    However, all things considered, the dwarves are not in a good condition. They were no longer the Dwarven Empire that could rival humans.


    ¡°We could fly above them in airships and drop magic eggs.¡±


    ¡°No, if they are prepared, then aren¡¯t the magic eggs just weapons we¡¯re delivering to them? A single wind magician could blow the magic eggs off course. What if they end up falling on us instead?¡±


    ¡°We can have Lord Ais go down with the magic eggs while creating a Forbidden Magic Domain.¡±


    ¡°But what will happen when the magic eggs explode? Will Lord Ais be blown up too?¡±


    ¡°Could we send Rogge to take out their command?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send Naeli instead? Always thinking of sending me to my death?¡±


    The discussions were all over the place. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that they had no solutions to deal with these enemies. If they really wanted to, with two truth mages, a bunch of Arcane Night Watchers, plenty of Purple Skeleton Titans, several live and dead giant dragons, an archbishop who was also a mystical warrior, and a pseudo-demigod.


    Oh, and also a Fallen Angel. The name Shamara carried more deterrence to the followers of the Church of Light. Nobody wanted to be contaminated and turned into Fallen People.


    With these powerful fighters, they could force their way through the camp. The only reason they were here discussing was that they didn¡¯t want to do so mindlessly.


    In the end, Anthony said, ¡°Actually, Dyson is the core that holds this force together. Many of them have spent a long time in the Land of Fallen, growing up there since childhood. They no longer feel a sense of belonging to the Master Plane. Without Dyson, they would crumble instantly.¡±


    ¡°All I need to do is send people to preach a bit and promise some conditions, and it would be easy to pull most of the people to my side. After all, serving the Eastern Diocese is also serving the Light.¡±

 Chapter 591 - 332 The Purest is Nikola_2

    Chapter 591: Chapter 332 The Purest is Nikola_2


    At this point, everyone burst into laughter, the air filled with the atmosphere of joy.


    ¡°So, if we have the chance to pinpoint his location, we¡¯ll have Lord Ange take us there so we can come out of hiding and attack him,¡± said Anthony.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Dyson right there in the camp across from us? I can go over and pay him a visit right now, with Lord Ange disguised as my attendant,¡± said Copper Hammer.


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°No, the one in the camp might not be Dyson. I¡¯ve seen three Dysons with different habitual movements in the Curia. One likes to purse his lips, he doesn¡¯t do it in front of others, but his lips have chronic bite marks.¡±


    ¡°The second one usually steps out with his left foot first, and the third one habitually wrinkles his nose. I suspect he used to have chronic sinusitis, which he has now cured but left behind the habit. I have only observed these three so far, I don¡¯t know if there are a fourth and a fifth.¡±


    Everyone listened in astonishment. How could he observe so much? Luther was unconvinced and asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be the same person? These little movements can all appear in one person.¡±


    Anthony laughed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s based on observation. Some small movements can occur in the same person, like picking at their feet or sneak peeking at the holy women and nuns, but these three small movements, once one appears, the other two will absolutely not.¡±


    Lisa couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°No wonder Lord, you were able to become the Archbishop.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you just have to be attentive...¡± Anthony modestly replied, but before he could finish, Negris suddenly collapsed beside him.


    ¡°Is it... a disconnection?¡±


    After a while, Negris reprojected himself back into his body and said with mixed laughter and tears, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was hard to find the real Dyson? Now he¡¯s come to us himself, have Ange take care of him.¡±


    ¡°What? But didn¡¯t Lord go farming?¡± said Anthony, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Dyson crossed his land and even used the ¡®Holy Word Technique¡¯ to ¡®greet¡¯ him,¡± Negris said with a bleak laugh.


    Although Dyson clearly used the Holy Word Technique to intimidate him, Ange mistook it for a greeting.


    ¡°Could it be a stand-in?¡± Anthony wondered.


    Impossible. While they were all trying to figure it out, their Lord just quietly done it?


    ¡°Have you ever seen a stand-in with Divine Fire ignited? He also brought a Divine Bone Skeleton and more than twenty Golden Skeletons, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    A group of people rushed to the wilderness a few miles away, where a mess was visible everywhere. Golden skeletons were scattered everywhere, and the skulls of these skeletons, twenty or so Golden Skeleton heads, were gathered to one side in a pile.


    The Soul Fire still burned in these skulls, their jaws fluttering rapidly, as if swearing angrily about something.


    Because the skulls had been gathered to one side and there were no skeletal bodies nearby to reassemble, they could only futilely open and close their jaws.


    One of the skulls propped itself up with its lower jaw, and stubbornly moved forward, scraping a bit at a time.


    However, before it could get far, the Little Zombie ran up quickly, picked it up, and threw it back into the pile of skulls.


    After rolling around a few times, the skull ended up with the back of its head on the ground. Now, it couldn¡¯t even touch the ground with its jawbone, leaving only its hollow eye sockets to gaze at the sky.


    A pristine white skeleton remained intact, but it stunned still, not moving, as if frightened or something.


    Big Bone was carrying his own arm bone and chasing Little Angel around: ¡°Help me attach it, help me attach it.¡±


    There was a new pit at the edge of the field, and Ange was tidying it up, pushing the soil over. He had already filled half of the pit.


    At the bottom of the pit, Dyson lay in despair. His left shoulder had been crushed by a small hammer, the Life-saving Hammer of the Goddess of Redemption.


    His thighs below were crushed by the Dwarf King¡¯s Hammer of Thunder, and the Earth Hammer was heavily pressing on his chest, pinning him to the ground even with the Divine Fire, rendering him immobile.


    Only the descendants of Black Mountain Duke could lift the Earth Hammer, so why was this hammer in the hands of a Holy Spirit Angel?


    Why was the Life-saving Hammer of the Goddess of Redemption in the hands of the enemy? Why was the Dwarf King¡¯s Hammer of Thunder in the hands of the enemy? Why?


    He had asked this question earlier too, and the answer he got was: ¡°Snatched.¡±


    Despite the use of the Divine Fire and the power of God, Dyson had been incapable of withstanding three blows from his enemy. This should not have happened. He had long dreamed of igniting the Divine Fire, but why was he still so weak after lighting it? He was a god, after all.


    If the Goddess of Redemption and the God of Balance heard his question, they would certainly sympathize. Even such an old deity was not a match for Ange, what could he who had just ignited the Divine Fire, be classified as?


    Possibly hearing his mumblings, the Earth Hammer couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What Divine Fire have you ignited?¡±


    ¡°You...you can talk?¡±


    ¡°I am a spirit, of course, I can talk. Ignorant much? What Divine Fire have you ignited?¡±


    ¡°You...your pressure is...making it hard for me to speak, I...I haven¡¯t awakened the Divine Technique...haven¡¯t defined the Divine Fire yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a newbie god. Do you know who your opponent is? Nevermind, I won¡¯t say it, it would be too crushing. Have you heard about the Undead God?¡±


    Action contradicting his words, the Earth Hammer, who had just stated ¡®he won¡¯t tell,¡¯ quietly revealed all of Ange¡¯s titles, which left Dyson utterly disheartened.


    The guy he assumed to be a mere farmer was, in fact, a god from the abyss, how unlucky could he get? And to bump into him of all people?


    ¡°Is that really Lord Dyson? What¡¯s happened to you? Did a horse stomp on you? How did you end up like this? Should we call a Priest for you? Healthcare in the middle of nowhere is pretty pricey, you know,¡± a voice gleefully rejoicing over Dyson¡¯s misfortune sounded off, with Anthony¡¯s head popping up from the pit¡¯s edge.


    All these years, the Church had developed many businesses to make money, such as some wealthy landlords and businessmen living in the countryside instead of the city.


    Then priests and other clergy members with healing abilities could leave the city to provide treatment services on-site, with prices based on distance and danger level.


    ¡°Anthony!¡± Dyson hissed through gritted teeth.


    But his anger was of no avail. Dyson¡¯s head was hacked off and taken away by Anthony, who planned God knows what con game.


    As for Dyson¡¯s Divine Fire and equipment, they all naturally went to Ange, as well as two storage rings.


    Ange used a dispelling technique to get rid of the demonic patterns on the rings and opened the storage space.


    The first ring had a standard array of bishop necessities, such as robes, ceremonial garments, seals, badges, and the likes. Even if the space was laid open for inspection, it would simply appear as the storage space of a devoted and incorruptible bishop.


    The second ring was different. It had all sorts of odds and ends, and the space was significantly larger, filled with totem columns, masks, bone devices, and soul devices. If you only looked here, you would never imagine that this was the storage space of an Archbishop of Light.


    ¡°A lot of these things are quite old. What exactly is Dyson¡¯s background?¡± Negris ruffled through the space of the second ring, asking with curiosity.


    Lisa responded, ¡°Lord Anthony has mentioned that Dyson is likely the head of an inner organization within the Church of Light, the Pyrotheives. Lord Anthony had infiltrated the Pyrotheives in a previous life and knows many of their secrets.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, the Church of Light is riddled with holes without a god. Who would have thought that the leader of a clandestine organization could rise to the rank of Archbishop?¡± Negris sighed.


    ¡°Um, Lord Anthony did as well. It seems that among the three Archbishops, only Nikola is the genuine one.¡± Lisa sighed as well.


    As a former Light Saintess, it was a bit complicated for her to see the Church fall into such a state.


    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Among a pile of assorted objects, Negris uncovered a piece of purple-gold finger bone.


    Ange took it and examined it, tilting his head. He removed another fingerbone from the space, and it fit perfectly with the newly acquired one upon putting them together.


    This was the one that had been traded from the Dimension Beast. Ange initially thought it was Harvey¡¯s finger bone, could he have been mistaken?


    Looking questioningly at the two finger bones, Ange faintly sensed some waves emanating from the bones, seeming to want to erase something from his consciousness.


    PS: Here¡¯s a fun fact, your monthly votes can get you a chance to participate in a lucky draw. I hit the jackpot last month and won a Harman Bluetooth speaker, the exact model I¡¯ve been drooling over but couldn¡¯t bring myself to purchase. The winning ticket was your monthly votes, so it¡¯s like a gift from you all. Thanks a lot. Please keep voting, hoping to snag another win next month.

 Chapter 592 - 333 Be your Lord Dyson_1

    Chapter 592: Chapter 333 Be your Lord Dyson_1


    In the human encampment, ¡®Dyson¡¯ was looking a bit pale, devouring pastries in a mad rush.


    He had suddenly felt a strange sensation of palpitation and weakness, suspecting that his blood sugar levels might be dropping. But even after eating several pastries in a row, there was no change. What was going on? Did he need to take medication?


    An underling rushed in, stumbling and stuttering, ¡°Lord, An, Anthony is... he has arrived at the front of our camp. He requested your presence, saying he, as a fellow Archbishop and servant of the Lord, wishes to meet with Lord Dyson at the camp entrance.¡±


    ¡®Dyson¡¯s¡¯ face turned white as a sheet. He knew full well who he really was, and now Anthony wanted to see him? What was he supposed to do?


    ¡°What direction did he come from? Did the Dwarf King not notice at all?¡± ¡®Dyson¡¯, striving to calm his inner turmoil, withdrew his hand into his sleeve and pressed something inside it.


    His underling¡¯s face was a picture of absurdity when he replied, ¡°He came directly from the dwarf encampment.¡±


    ¡®Dyson¡¯s¡¯ knees went weak. Anthony had come from the dwarf encampment, what did that imply? Had the Dwarf King defected to Anthony¡¯s side?


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ fell silent for a moment, pretending to be deep in thought, while actually pressing the hidden object in his sleeve.


    It was an emergency communication device, designed to be very concealed and barely causing any fluctuations. It was a surreptitious method of communication often used by gamblers to cheat at cards.


    However, the more covert the method, the fewer details it could convey. It was only capable of emitting slight heat, but that was enough to signal a crisis.


    Yet, although he had sent a message, no feedback came in response.


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ was left with no choice; he nervously asked, ¡°How many men did Anthony bring with him?¡±


    ¡°Just him.¡±


    ¡®Dyson¡¯s¡¯ eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really? Just him? He is indeed daring. Assemble everyone and finish him at the gate.¡±


    The underling hesitated before saying, ¡°My Lord, Lord Anthony also mentioned that he knows your biggest secret. If you do not wish for it to be revealed, it would be best to go and meet him alone. Besides, even if we gather everyone, we might not be able to touch him. He positioned himself between us and the dwarf¡¯s encampment. If we come at him with too many people, he will surely run.¡±


    ¡®Dyson¡¯s¡¯ back turned ice-cold. His biggest secret? Had his childhood adventures of spying on the Minotaur neighbor lady during her bath been discovered?


    Heck no, he was now ¡®Archbishop Dyson¡¯. Wait...


    With his communicator receiving no response, ¡®Dyson¡¯ felt an increasing sense of dread. Left with no choice, he had no choice but to step forward.


    In the distance, Anthony stood holding the Magic Wand in the open. In front of him was a basket covered with a black cloth. It was unknown what it contained.


    Upon seeing Dyson, Anthony said nothing, simply pointed at the basket in front of him before retreating several tens of meters back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Want me to check the basket? What¡¯s in it?¡± Dyson wondered aloud before signalling a subordinate. ¡°Go check what¡¯s in the basket.¡±


    But no sooner had the underling taken two steps forward than Anthony¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°I suggest you look for yourself. That¡¯s your biggest secret. If anyone else sees it, you won¡¯t live.¡±


    His underling hesitated, glancing back at him. ¡®Dyson¡¯ also hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and decided to go himself. As he approached, he gathered his holy power, wary of Anthony.


    As the man had already retreated several tens of meters away, he figured there was no imminent danger. He could retreat in time if necessary.


    When he was close enough, ¡®Dyson¡¯ waved his hand, blowing off the black cloth that covered the basket. The sight inside made him drop to the ground, sitting on his ass. He had found his own head inside.


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ recognized it instantly, the truth dawning upon him. He now understood why he had those feelings of weakness and why there had been no response from the communicator. The original ¡®him¡¯ was gone.


    The fluctuation of the Eye of the Wizard emerged from behind him in the camp. Clearly, someone had noticed Dyson¡¯s shock and released the Eye of the Wizard in order to see what was inside the basket.


    Startled, Dyson remembered Anthony¡¯s words about ¡®his greatest secret¡¯ and instinctively covered the basket with the black cloth. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Who dares to conjure the Eye of the Wizard carelessly? I am discussing confidential matters with Lord Anthony. Are you trying to spy on the military situation? Drag him away and execute him.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No! I didn¡¯t...¡± A surprised shout echoed from the camp, which was quickly silenced.


    Anthony strolled leisurely towards him, greeting him with a smile, ¡°Dy¡ªson.¡± He enunciated his name deliberately slowly, in a tone as if he were looking down upon him.


    But ¡®Dyson¡¯ was too flustered to care about that. Eyeing Anthony in a state of panic, he felt as if his throat had been gripped tightly by the hand of fate.


    Anthony smiled and said, ¡°Lord Dyson, it seems that this imposter happened to be intercepted by me. So, do you like my gift?¡±


    An imposter?!¡¯Dyson¡¯ stared wide-eyed at Anthony in disbelief.


    Anthony leaned in and whispered in a low voice, ¡°You can still be Lord Dyson, holding endless wealth, commanding loyal warriors, with countless women of various races in your home, and having a supportive ally.¡±


    When Anthony mentioned the word ¡®ally¡¯, he patted his own chest.


    Dyson suddenly grasped the implication in Anthony¡¯s words ¨C his heart pounding uncontrollably. This was a path he had never envisioned before.


    Anthony continued in a low voice, ¡°Aside from Guliani, no one can tell the difference between you two. As long as I keep quiet, even Guliani is unable to deny your identity. You can enjoy everything that belongs to Dyson. They say that Lord Dyson has a penchant for mature beauties from all races. Do you like them?¡±

 Chapter 593 - 333: Be Your Lord Dyson_2

    Chapter 593: Chapter 333: Be Your Lord Dyson_2


    Anthony¡¯s tone was no different from those demons, causing a surge of anger in ¡®Dyson¡¯ that he could barely keep in check.


    However, suddenly thinking of something, ¡®Dyson¡¯ reluctantly shook his head.


    Anthony smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Corrosion Scar?¡± As he spoke, he dug out a cup of pills from his arms.


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ softly responded, ¡°Rotting Scar.¡±


    While ¡®corrosion¡¯ and ¡®rot¡¯ seem to have similar meanings, the effects were tenfold. Nevertheless, Anthony was well prepared, taking out another bottle. ¡°An improved version.¡±


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ still shook his head, ¡°Just taking medication for the Rotting Scar won¡¯t work, scars will still form on the skin, it needs a special approach to eliminate.¡±


    Already prepared, Anthony pulled out a stack of vouchers¡ªvouchers for beauty spot removal treatments, only valid in the Goddess of Beauty City.


    In order to target the Goddess of Beauty City, ¡®Dyson¡¯ had read a lot about the place. His knowledge was deeper than most.


    The secret information was unobtainable, but the scope and effectiveness of its operations could be gathered through regular means. The high-born women just back from the Goddess of Beauty City would certainly describe everything about it with great enthusiasm, becoming the center of attention at social gatherings.


    ¡®Dyson¡¯ took a deep breath, at ease, then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lord Anthony, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°Just be a good Lord Dyson.¡±


    Dyson nodded, from now on, he was Dyson, no quotation marks needed.


    As for Anthony¡¯s words, he had understood them well. To be a good Lord Dyson, Anthony would notify him when something was needed.


    If he couldn¡¯t comprehend such sentences, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be one of the ¡®replacements¡¯.


    ¡°So, why are we meeting this time?¡± Dyson asked.


    Anthony looked at him approvingly, they needed to get their stories straight, then laughingly said, ¡°I discovered a secret of yours, which I used to threaten you into surrendering to me.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Dyson asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just make up one.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I peeked at the Minotaur Auntie taking a bath.¡±


    ¡°...your tastes are truly unique. Come, I¡¯ll yield a blow, so your decrease in power can also be explained,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Okay, go easy on me, Lord. I¡¯m just a high-ranking priest.¡± After saying that, Dyson suddenly stepped back and shouted, ¡°You think I¡¯ll yield to these rumors? How naive! Fist of Truth!¡±


    At the end of Dyson¡¯s shout, he was enveloped in Holy Light.


    Anthony was also wrapped in Holy Light, simultaneously shouting, ¡°You have no idea how to die, I gave you a chance, but you do not cherish it, God says! Go to hell!¡±


    The Holy Light emitted by the two of them enveloped their location. Camps from both sides could not see clearly, only heard continuous loud noises.


    ¡°Shield of Divine Blessing! Light of Judgment!¡±


    ¡°Wall of Sighs! Hand of Balance!¡±


    ¡°God says: Under my gaze, all becomes nothing, Eye of Nothingness!¡±


    ¡°God didn¡¯t say! Take my staff!¡±


    Boom! A loud noise, and a figure flew out from the blaze of light. It was Dyson.


    Dyson landed, coughing up blood, and yelled loudly, ¡°Anthony, you are despicable! How dare you hit people with a staff!¡±


    The light subsided, Anthony, spinning his staff around ferociously, about to charge over, ¡°God says: it¡¯s okay to hit, this is the shepherd¡¯s stick.¡±


    Dyson struggled to get up, running back to the camp site. Seeing people coming to aid him, Anthony helplessly stopped in his tracks.


    After Dyson returned to the camp, the story became ¡®Anthony threatened him with secrets to surrender, Dyson vehemently refused and was despicably wounded by Anthony with a staff¡¯.


    Neither did Anthony deny this saying, instead reproaching Dyson for being weak, incapable of withstanding even a single hit from his staff.


    As the Dwarf King had obviously leaned towards Anthony, the plan to attack the Goddess of Beauty City was naturally put on hold. Dyson, once home, was immediately summoned by Guliani.


    Dyson¡¯s replacement wasn¡¯t a traditional scapegoat. They could negotiate with the Lester Royal Court on their own, stroll around the curia, each with considerable powers at their disposal.


    Unless Guliani had Anthony¡¯s perceptive abilities, even he couldn¡¯t tell the real from the fake without the Divine Fire.


    Anthony had only realized they have at least three through some habitual small movements, but couldn¡¯t figure out who the real one was. Now it was clear, the one with the Divine Fire was the real one and had been killed.


    As for lighting the Divine Fire but still losing to Anthony, Guliani found this unsurprising. He understood too well what the Divine Fire was; lighting it without the Divine Awakening Skill was meaningless.


    After some explanations, Dyson somehow managed to fool him.


    ...


    It was rare for Ange not to be working on the farm. Everyone was gathered around a piece of bone, getting wrinkles from all the brainstorming.


    After bamboozling Dyson, Anthony returned to find everyone huddled together.


    Curiosity nudged him over. Patting Luther on the shoulder while peering into the circle, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? What are you all looking at?¡±


    Luther, frowning and lost in thought, turned back to Anthony, contemplated for a while before saying, ¡°I forgot, yeah, what are we looking at here, beautiful women perhaps?¡±


    Spotting that bone in the circle, Anthony immediately sensed a force at work, making his heart skip. At once, he closed his eyes. When he reopened them, a ring of gold light flashed through.

 Chapter 594 - 333 Be Your Lord Dyson_3

    Chapter 594: Chapter 333 Be Your Lord Dyson_3


    Shoving his way through the crowd, Anthony squeezed into the circle, nudged Negris, and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? What is this? A finger bone?¡±


    Negris furrowed his scaly brows and said, ¡°This finger bone is strange, it has some kind of peculiar power. What kind of power? Eh, what were we looking at here?¡±


    Negris also seemed to drift into a daze.


    Anthony looked at Ange and said, ¡°Sir, this seems to be the Power of the Forgotten. Are you affected?¡±


    Ange shook his head, as if sensing something. He glanced at Negris, then lifted his head to look at the other confused people.


    Ange thought for a moment, then arched his body, letting out a soul-shattering shriek.


    The Soul Impact erupted like an invisible exploding fireball, causing everyone who was in a mental fog to break out in a cold sweat, abruptly becoming fully alert.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What am I doing here?¡±


    ¡°The finger bone, yes, yes, finger bone, whose finger bone?¡±


    Like people waking from a dream, they excitedly tried to figure out what had occurred, and instantly scattered several feet away.


    Only Anthony, Negris, and Durken remained standing.


    ¡°A purple-gold finger bone, why does it still hold the power of the God of the Forgotten? Whose finger bone is it, Locke¡¯s? Or Harvey¡¯s?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Is it possible that it belongs to the third Lord of Mourning? The one the Little Demon spoke of, the one that was with His Majesty.¡± Anthony speculated.


    Negris jumped, ¡°We all forgot who that skeleton was. Could it have been caused by the Power of the Forgotten? That skeleton fought with the God of the Forgotten, was affected by the Power of the Forgotten, causing us all to forget its existence?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, it can¡¯t be, could there really be such a strange Divine Technique? Being hit by the Divine Technique caused us to lose our memory? That doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s like we¡¯re getting hurt from a fight we¡¯re not even part of.¡± Durken said.


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen the records of the God of the Forgotten. The description of him is just like this, the Power of the Forgotten, makes everyone forget you, including yourself.¡±


    ¡°Could it really be so magical? Then why does this finger bone have the Power of the Forgotten?¡± Durken asked.


    Anthony frowned at the finger bone, deep in thought, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, huh, what were we just talking about? How much do I owe Silver Coin? I don¡¯t think I owe him any money?¡±


    Negris smirked, ¡°It¡¯s useless, even if you forget your own name, it doesn¡¯t matter, Silver Coin would definitely make you sign a contract.¡±


    Anthony awkwardly scratched his nose, ¡°I really have forgotten my surname.¡±


    The surname Anthony mentioned naturally is not from this life, Anthony XXXX, but the one from over a thousand years ago when he was human, it seems to be something like ¡®Finick Gulabchilodris Gravatnabasek...¡¯, it¡¯s so long that even ghosts can¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°What made you forget your name? Ah, it¡¯s time...¡± Rogge suddenly popped up, sighing morosely.


    Anthony gave him a strange look and suddenly slapped his chest, black smoke billowed out, condensing into an Undead Warhorse.


    ¡°Black Horse, catch him, I¡¯ll treat him so he won¡¯t be depressed again.¡±


    While Rogge was being chased around, Ange picked up the finger bone, grasping it firmly in his hand.


    The finger bone had two parts, one part just obtained, the other had been exchanged from the Dimension Beast long ago and had been with Ange for a long time, thoroughly familiar.


    With that, Ange transformed into a brand new Mourning Skeleton and stood still for thirty seconds.


    After reverting to his original state, Ange tilted his head and said, ¡°His name is Flash Feiti, I sense he¡¯s still alive.¡±

 Chapter 595 - 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_1

    Chapter 595: Chapter 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_1


    ¡°Flash Feiti? Steadfast Locke? These native undead creatures sure have arbitrary names.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    As soon as Ange mentioned this name, Durken and Anthony fell into thought, as if their memories had been struck by something, some forgotten things gradually came back to them.


    On hearing Negris¡¯s words, Durken frowned and hesitated, ¡°It seems that I gave them their names, are you criticizing me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? No, no, no, by arbitrary I meant casual and freely given, the kind that sounds pleasant and nice to hear.¡± Negris hastily denied.


    ¡°Feel free to criticize. I just named them casually¡ªit is indeed arbitrary. What the name is doesn¡¯t matter, the important thing is the nickname. I remember now, ¡®Flash¡¯ means that when it moves, it¡¯s like a flash of light.¡± Durken muttered.


    Negris nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood. Are you letting him criticize you or not?


    ¡°Yes, yes, I remember now, Flash Feiti. When Lord Feiti made a move, it was like a flash of light. Everyone often couldn¡¯t see him clearly before they were knocked down.¡± Anthony also remembered something.


    Negris looked at them and asked perplexedly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything? Did I not know this Flash Feiti before?¡±


    Anthony and Durken looked at each other and turned to ask Negris, ¡°You really didn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    Durken said, ¡°It seems to get along well with you, and it only learned the ¡®Flash¡¯ thing after you came. It said you told it the secrets of space and time, and now we all remember it, but you really can¡¯t remember at all?¡±


    Negris shook his head blankly, why can¡¯t he remember anything at all? No impressions whatsoever?


    Durken pondered and said, ¡°Now only one possibility is left. Unlike us, you didn¡¯t forget your memories because of the Power of the Forgotten, but they were erased by others.¡±


    The only one who would have the power to erase Negris¡¯s memory might be the Undead King, ¡°Why would Your Majesty erase my memory?¡±


    ¡°How would we know, perhaps you did something bad. For instance, you might have peeked at the witch changing her clothes, and Your Majesty erased your memory in anger.¡± Anthony guessed.


    ¡°I...I...I...¡± Negris mumbled for a long time and couldn¡¯t get the words out. Anthony¡¯s guess was reasonable and logical, otherwise why is it that he can¡¯t even remember the witch? Why did they only erase his memory?


    ¡°Have we forgotten something?¡± Negris wanted to deviate the topic, so he turned to glance at the White Skeleton standing not far away.


    Following his words, everyone else¡¯s eyes shifted and fell on the White Skeleton.


    ¡°That¡¯s really strange, we clearly saw it when we first arrived. Why did we keep ignoring it? It wasn¡¯t until the mention of Flash Feiti¡¯s name that I remembered it.¡± Anthony frowned and said.


    Durken also frowned, ¡°It seems to have the ability to make people ignore it.¡±


    Who is Anthony, who is Durken, and who is Negris? Just choose one, none of them would ignore a special skeleton. What power made everyone ignore it?


    ¡°Look at its forehead, is that an imprint? It looks like...it looks like...what was that imprint again?¡± As he was speaking, Negris forgot again.


    Noticing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on it, the skeleton endured for a while, but ultimately couldn¡¯t bear it, and turned to run.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, careful, don¡¯t run around.¡± Big Bone called out for caution, and with one slap sent it flying back.


    The Little Zombie rushed forward, a shoulder collision, sent it flying, and followed up attacking with the hoe in its hand.


    A series of clanging blows sounded, sparking flames, the White Skeleton¡¯s bones just got a few white spots.


    The Little Angel¡¯s hands were wrapped in Holy Light, aggressively charging forward.


    The White Skeleton dodged left and right, but soon it was knocked down to the ground by the Little Angel and Little Zombie. Each of them grabbed a foot and dragged it back.


    ¡°This seems to be...this seems to be...ah, so annoying, Ange, do you have a way to shield its power? Every time I look at it I can¡¯t remember things.¡± Negris shook his head in irritation. The word was already on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t blurt it out.


    Ange took out the Lifesaving Rope, tightly bound the skeleton, then wrapped it up with the Holy Shroud, only revealing the mark on its forehead.


    The Holy Shroud blocked most of the spillover power from the Power of the Forgotten. The impact wasn¡¯t serious, so they weren¡¯t forgetting words left and right anymore, and they could think normally.


    ¡°This seems to be the Forgotten Mark, right? Why would there be a Forgotten Mark on a skeleton¡¯s head?¡± As Negris was saying this, he touched it, ¡°It¡¯s not carved in, it grew naturally.¡±


    ¡°This bone doesn¡¯t seem like a human bone, could it be... could it be a bone of the God of the Forgotten?¡± Durken guessed.


    Anthony said, ¡°So Lord Feiti went to kill the God of the Forgotten, was struck by the Forgotten Mark, causing everyone to forget him. But the God of the Forgotten also died, and his bones turned into this skeleton?¡±


    Pulling down the Holy Shroud and revealing the White Skeleton¡¯s head, Anthony looked at it and asked, ¡°Is that right?¡±


    The White Skeleton tilted its head in confusion.

 Chapter 596 - 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_2

    Chapter 596 - 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_2


    "Are you the reincarnation of the God of the Forgotten? What''s your name?"


    The white skeleton tilted its head: "I''ve forgotten..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Your divine power can still affect yourself, huh? I''m impressed. You might not be the God of the Forgotten, but the God of Forgetfulness." Negris irritably lifted the Divine Death Shroud, covering its face again.


    "What do we do now? Can you sense where Flash Feiti is? Shall we go and bring him back?" Negris asked, turning to Ange.


    Ange shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Well, never mind then. Let''s disperse."


    Ange shook his head and suddenly pulled out a Great Angel''s Staff: "Repair."


    "Eh, how do you still have a Great Angel''s Staff? Didn''t you give it to Anthony?" Negris was surprised.


    Anthony was also perplexed: "Yeah, I took it and had it repaired by those counterfeiters. Except for the lack of holy power, no one can tell it''s broken. But quite a few devout believers have come to worship from other places."


    Originally, Ange had completely emptied the warehouse of the God of Life. It was full of damaged equipment that had no value for repair, but it could still be visually repaired without further damage.


    "Goddess of Redemption." Ange said.


    Okay, everyone now knows, it was copied from the unlucky Goddess of Redemption.


    Compared to God of Life, at least Goddess of Redemption took care of her collection a bit. No item was too damaged to be repaired.


    Durken rolled up his sleeves and eagerly said: "Such a difficult task seems to only be up to me. I''ve never repaired the Great Angel''s Staff before. I wonder how much the fundamentals differ from a soul device?"


    Durken regretted his words soon. After finally repairing the Great Angel''s Staff, Ange brought out a Meteor Hammer. Once the Meteor Hammer was fixed, out came the Spirit Feather Bow.


    "Just how many treasures do you have? That''s enough, pass it to the God of Knowledge. Its vast knowledge will be good at alchemy and can definitely repair it well." Durken said, feeling dizzy.


    Feeling pity for him, although he was once a powerful existence with a subsidiary palace, he had just been reborn not long ago. His soul was too weak to handle high-intensity work.


    "No, no. Alchemy still needs Lord Durken. We''re counting on you." Negris deflected the issue with a merry diversion: "By the way, Ange, why would you want to fix these things all of a sudden?"


    Ange got straight to the point: "Useful."


    Indeed, it was quite useful. As soon as Dyson posed, Ange hit him with two hammers, added a strike of Earth Hammer by Little Angel and it was done. He had never realized before how convenient it was to have good equipment.


    He might as well repair all the junk at home, and whenever someone disturbed his farming in the future, he''d take them out and smash.


    Negris facepalmed: "You''re going to use these Divine Artifacts as hammers? You spendthrift..."


    Knowing that arguing would be futile, Negris immediately picked up the other equipment besides the hammer, stored them first. Otherwise, this farming skeleton would really use the Great Angel''s Staff as a hammer to hit people.


    Seeing Durken had fixed another piece, Ange brought out another one.


    Durken gestured with his hands and sat down on the ground: "No more repairs, let me rest for a few decades. Bada, I''ve been dead for so many years and it''s the first time I''ve felt nauseous from repairing equipment, huh?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Durken noticed that what Ange had taken out was not a piece of equipment, but a ball.


    Ange also realized he''d made a mistake. This was the egg he got from Dragon Island, not equipment. He quickly put it back.


    "Wait a minute, let me see it. What is that? It can''t be an egg, can it?" Durken said.


    Negris curiously asked: "Why don''t you soak it to return it to life? See what comes out. It could very well be the Dragon God''s egg."


    Ange took the egg out again. This egg was amazing. After Ange touched it, the duration of his Dragon God Transformation surprisingly increased.


    But that was one-off. No matter how much he touched it afterwards, the Dragon God Transformation didn''t change.


    The whole egg was black as a rock, and only a small piece revealed white. That was where it had returned to life due to the concentrated insect ash liquid Ange had dripped earlier.


    Negris curiously asked: "Why don''t you soak it to return it to life? See what comes out. It could very well be the Dragon God''s egg."


    Ange shook his head: "Not enough insect ash liquid."


    "How can it not be enough? The number of fish and insects just from the Clean Sea Plane could be distilled into tonnes of insect ash liquid. How is it not enough?" Negris wondered.


    Ange shook his head: "Not enough, need to farm."


    "Alright, I get it. Because you need to farm, you''re not willing to use the insect ash liquid to soak it, right?" Negris said.


    Ange nodded naturally.


    Negris sighed, he knew it would be like this. Insect ash liquid is now the main fertilizer for soilless cultivation, and no matter how much, it''s not enough.


    As long as the fertilizer is sufficient, Ange can infinitely expand the planting area, because the Light Sea Plane still has a lot of space available for expansion.


    But he couldn''t possibly wait until Ange filled all the seas of the Light Sea Plane with plants before dealing with this egg, right? This egg might be the Dragon God''s egg, which is very important to the Giant Dragon Clan. Negris didn''t want to wait too long.


    "How about this? You lend me some insect ash liquid, and I''ll revive it first, okay? Later, I''ll ask Brooks to bring something for those two Insect Gods to eat, and pay back the borrowed insect ash liquid, what do you think?" Negris suggested.

 Chapter 597 - 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_3

    Chapter 597: Chapter 334: Not the Dragon God, but the Nemesis_3


    Hemel and Mattis, these two Insect Gods, their most crucial task now is to produce Insect Ash Liquid for Ange. As long as they are fed enough, they can continuously produce Insect Ash Liquid.


    Ange still shook his head: ¡°Need a lot, once, unsuccessful, it will spoil.¡±


    Negris understood, he needed a lot of Insect Ash Liquid; there was only one chance. If it was unsuccessful, the egg would spoil. If that¡¯s the case, no wonder Ange didn¡¯t want to try lightly.


    Upon hearing this, Durken finally understood a bit and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt and ask, ¡°Wait, do you mean that the so-called Insect Ash Liquid can turn this petrified egg back to life?¡±


    After Negris confirmed it, Durken said with a weird expression, ¡°Although this Insect Ash Liquid is magical, why don¡¯t you think about it from other perspectives? I have heard that the Wisdom Angel of the Church of Light has a weapon called the Petrifaction Beam, is it possible that this egg got hit by some petrification skill?¡±


    Having said that, Durken added, ¡°If you think this egg is a fossil, then it must have gone bad before petrification, revival would also be useless.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but slap himself on the face, ¡°Kvada, I¡¯m such an idiot, Shamara, Shamara.¡±


    He truly was foolish, why did he only think of Insect Ash Liquid? This is clearly a petrified egg, why didn¡¯t he consider the possibility of being hit by some petrification skill?


    Moreover, if this egg turned into a fossil due to the passage of time, then it must have gone bad before petrification. If revived, he would only get a rotten egg. It would be better to tackle this from the aspect of petrification skill.


    ¡°Shamara is the Fallen Angel, right? Why are you calling her?¡± Durken had already seen Shamara, so he was a bit confused about why Negris was seeking a Fallen Angel.


    However, when Luna separated from her, Durken was stunned, ¡°How come you have everything? Even the Wisdom Angel has fallen?¡±


    Luna nodded at him, ¡°Hello, Alchemist Lord Durken, I am Wisdom Angel Luna.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Durken was surprised.


    ¡°Of course, it would be a dereliction of my duty if I don¡¯t recognize my main enemy,¡± Luna replied.


    Durken scratched his nose awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I barely know you guys...¡± He didn¡¯t even know how many Gods there were in the Gods of Light.


    Luna behaved as if she didn¡¯t hear, crouched down to inspect the stone egg, and after a while, she said, ¡°It really looks like it was caused by the Petrifaction Beam. There are no hollows inside. If it were naturally petrified, there would be hollows and bubbles formed because of the decay of substance inside. You can try it, Lord Ange, the Arrow of Petrification is in your hand, you just have to adjust it to the mode that can remove petrification.¡±


    Just as Luna finished speaking, Durken couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The Arrow of Petrification is in your hand? How come I never saw you use it? Have the Arrow of Petrification, and you are still crafting the Great Angel¡¯s Staff? That¡¯s a Divine Artifact that can even petrify Gods.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, pondered for a while, then looked at his arm. There are two inconspicuous rings there, which were hidden by the Illusion Technique of the straw men; if Luna wasn¡¯t to mention it, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered those two rings.


    ¡°Forgot.¡± Ange patted those two rings, the rings sprung up instantly, and while making a clicking sound, they combined into a crossbow.


    Ange, following Luna¡¯s directions, adjusted the mode to remove petrification. Luna continued, ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t use the function to remove petrification, because it is too energy-consuming. The energy it needs is ten times that of the Arrow of Petrification. Even for me, it takes a long time to gather enough energy.¡±


    Ange quietly poured in energy into it, while they might lack other things, they have enough Holy Light.


    The beam, filled with ten times the Holy Light, shot onto the stone egg. Just like the God of Balance in the past, the layers of stone on the surface slowly peeled off.


    The moment the stone egg was purified, a wave of a Giant Dragon¡¯s heartbeat emanated outwards. Just like last time, but this time¡¯s wave was tens of times stronger.


    Ange suddenly dropped the Arrow of Petrification, his scales wriggled, transforming into the Dragon God and slammed a fist onto the egg.


    His move scared Negris into shouting, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s the egg of the Dragon God!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the mortal enemy.¡± As he said this, Ange¡¯s fist landed on the egg.

 Chapter 598 - 335: Arch Enemy, Buried_1

    Chapter 598: Chapter 335: Arch Enemy, Buried_1


    When Ange touched the egg and extended the time of Dragon God Transformation, everyone assumed the egg was that of a Dragon God.


    However, they all forgot one thing. What can stimulate potential besides parental discipline? The answer is: a nemesis.


    For a girl, the moment of her greatest potential awakening is usually when a rat or cockroach suddenly leaps towards her. Fear of a natural enemy is often a more effective motivator than parental discipline.


    And inside this egg, lies the nemesis of the Giant Dragon Clan.


    ¡°Nemesis? Celius?!¡± Negris¡¯s scales stood on end in excitement.


    It was already a Corpse Dragon and only a soul projection at that, but the very thought of this name still elicited a stress response. This attests to the intimidating effect the name had on it.


    This name was intimidating to all members of the Dragon Clan. It was a fear of the nemesis etched into their bloodline. However, no living giant dragons had ever actually seen Celius.


    Just as every dragon knew how to perform the Dragon God Transformation but none had successfully transformed. However, a farming skeleton achieved it relying on the transformation ability of a Druid. It was simply absurd.


    According to legend, Celius was a giant snake that could swallow an entire plane with one gulp. Its favourite delicacy was dragon eggs, eating them one by one...


    This tells us the absurdity of the legend. If a giant snake could swallow an entire plane in one gulp, how could it possibly savour dragon eggs one by one? Even if all the dragons were bundled together, they wouldn¡¯t make a mouthful.


    Therefore, Negris logically deduced from its knowledge that this legend was nonsense. It was very likely a story fabricated by the Dragon God to frighten the giant dragons and caution future generations.


    Physical fitness, though capable of enhancing one¡¯s physique, cannot, unlike concentration, allow one to touch upon the Transcendent. Awakening Extraordinary Genes is inherently dependent on the depth of one¡¯s concentration, and even after awakening, the benefits brought by entering concentration are particularly significant.


    Ice Sister curled her finger and a flash of frost passed by, isolating Pei Jinye and the girl with the ponytail in a small separate space to prevent the forthcoming conversation from disturbing their practice.


    ¡°Those who have memorized the textbook know that concentration is divided into four stages.


    The first stage is minor concentration, where one focuses their mental will, immersing themselves in their Spiritual World to cleanse their inner impurities. If you can easily reach this stage, then congratulations, your mental will has already far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    The second stage is Major Concentration, which gathers mental focus much faster compared to minor concentration. Your willpower will grow several times stronger, and at this stage, first-level Spirit Class Transcendent people would basically not be able to harm you.


    As for the remaining two stages, common concentration and absolute concentration, you¡¯ll naturally learn more once you get into Wu University. I won¡¯t mention them here; if you can reach the second stage now, you¡¯re already considered exceptionally talented.¡±


    While people felt regretful, they also aspired to achieve such levels, their gaze turning towards Wang Jing.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be curious whether she had entered concentration yet.


    But then, they heard Ice Sister let out a surprised sound, and all eyes followed hers¡ªto their surprise, she was looking at... Pei Jinye?!!!


    Everyone was somewhat taken aback.


    Ice Sister raised her eyebrow with interest, ¡°It seems I misjudged. This kid is entering concentration even faster than Wang Jing, without making a sound!¡±


    Noticing that Wang Jing had not yet succeeded in entering concentration, Ice Sister gestured for the students to look at Pei Jinye inside the barrier.


    ¡°Pay attention to Pei Jinye¡¯s breathing rate. He is currently in a state of concentration, his breathing at least three seconds slower than normal¡ªyes, nine seconds... his state of concentration is perfect, watch closely...¡±


    Following Ice Sister¡¯s introduction, many classmates began looking at Pei Jinye with amazement.


    ¡°Can he actually enter concentration?¡±


    ¡°I never noticed before, but Pei Jinye actually looks quite handsome...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quietly astonishing everyone.¡±


    In the back row.


    Pei Jinye¡¯s deskmate was shocked at this moment: ¡°I thought Brother Ye was just there to blend into the background... but it turns out Brother Ye is so fierce!¡±


    Pei Jinye knew nothing about what was happening outside, as he was following a force within his body, fully immersed in his own dream. It was a comfort he had never experienced before.


    In his dream, he saw a white light orb.


    The orb emitted a gentle glow.


    He subconsciously reached out, and the moment his fingertip touched the orb, a multitude of tender green grass shoots broke free from the soil¡¯s restraint and burst into the desolate gray world of his Spiritual World.


    He had never realized that practicing the Breathing Method could allow him to witness such a peculiar scene... Fresh grass shoots spread across the barren landscape, heralding a revival of all things!


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Pei Jinye gradually regained consciousness.


    He had an epiphany that everything in his dream was related to the gene fragment he had just encountered, and he was curious how much stronger he could become if he merged with other genes.


    After the dream shattered, Pei Jinye slowly opened his eyes.


    The girl with the ponytail had woken up at some point, and was now sitting in her seat, staring at him with a deep and distant gaze.


    ¡°`


    Pei Jinye didn¡¯t know what she was muttering about and simply ignored her, turning his head to look at Ice Sister.


    ¡°So... what do we do next?¡±


    He was too embarrassed to say that he had slept too hard and had a very long dream.


    Ange¡¯s cautious approach did not seem excessive to Negris. The mere mention of Celius was terrifying to giant dragons. The thought of ¡®becoming infected just by looking¡¯ was utterly unfathomable.


    Such absurd allegations prompted Negris to close his eyes and refuse to look.


    The time of spatial solidification had come. All the exploding fireballs contained in the egg burst simultaneously, accompanied by a dazzling Holy Light.


    Those standing nearby saw endless rays of light. But those who were at a distance saw fire and light gushing out together, instantly obliterating everything in front of them.


    The egg disappeared completely without leaving a trace of smoke.


    Negris opened his eyes, not daring to look at Ange, but instead turned to Anthony in agitation and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it? Did it get erased?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s erased. There¡¯s not even a bit left,¡± said Anthony, awestruck.


    Negris finally dared to turn and look at Ange. In front of Ange, there was no rock egg, no blood mist, not even the ground. It revealed a pointed deep trench that was emanating heat and the smell of purified Holy Light.


    ¡°Not a trace left indeed. You¡¯re amazing, Ange!¡± Negris loudly praised.


    However, Ange just shook his head, staring at the empty space in front of him.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why are you shaking your head?¡± Negris felt a ominous twinge in his heart.


    Only then did Ange realize that everyone else could not see what was in front of him. He quickly shared what he was seeing through psychic contact.


    Only those with a psychic link to him could see what he was sharing. In front of Ange, there was a writhing, snake-like object composed of Soul Flame.


    ¡°S...Serpent of Misfortune!¡± Negris cried out in panic, ¡°I understand now, I understand why you get infected just by looking. The Serpent of Misfortune is a force of belief. The nemesis of the Dragon Clan is another god. I¡¯m done for, I looked at it, I¡¯m infected!¡±


    As if hearing Negris¡¯s voice, the writhing Serpent of Misfortune suddenly paused, one end of it pointed at Negris.


    Though the Serpent of Misfortune appeared as only a rod-shaped object with no discernible features like eyes, when one end pointed at Negris, he felt as though he was being stared at.

 Chapter 599 - 335 - Natural Enemy, Buried_2

    Chapter 599: Chapter 335 ¨C Natural Enemy, Buried_2


    The next moment, the Serpent of Misfortune darted forward abruptly.


    The Serpent of Misfortune, being made up of the Power of Faith, is formless and extremely fast. Negris was taken by surprise when the serpent shot in front of him.


    Just as the serpent was about to touch Negris, it suddenly clenched up and stopped.


    It exuded an air of confusion. Turning its head, it saw Ange¡¯s large hand gripping its other end, causing it to become taut.


    The Serpent of Misfortune radiated an intense confusion, as if wondering how Ange could catch it ¨C after all, it was made up of the Power of Faith.


    Faith Elemental Force, Soul Energy, Soul Flame, and the Power of Faith are all practically the same thing. They¡¯re all forces from the plane of faith and essentially formless. If you aren¡¯t a god, you can¡¯t even see it, let alone catch it with bare hands.


    But anyway, since it¡¯s formless, what use is there in grabbing one end of it?


    Suddenly, the serpent¡¯s body stretched and wrapped around Negris. At almost the same time, everyone in the vicinity heard a voice on a spiritual level:


    ¡°Sweet little dragon, my favorite. Now add some fear, it will make the sweetness more layered... Yuck! Dead?¡±


    The title ¡®Serpent of Misfortune¡¯ scared Negris witless. His face was filled with ¡®Oh no, I¡¯ve been corrupted, my child with Naeli will turn into a snake¡¯. It wasn¡¯t until the serpent¡¯s ¡®yuck¡¯ that he woke up.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m dead? I can¡¯t have children! Thank goodness, you almost scared me to death.¡± Negris quickly came to his senses, turning to look at the Serpent of Misfortune.


    The front end of the Serpent of Misfortune was writhing wildly, as if it had bitten into feces, the whole body emanating an aura of pain and discomfort.


    Expecting a sweet, tender dragon and getting retched, dried-up meat instead. That contrast and discomfort, it was indescribable unless you¡¯ve experienced it yourself.


    But before it could react, its whole body jerked tight, a powerful pulling force came from the other end, dragging it backwards rapidly.


    Ange was furious. If Negris weren¡¯t dead, if it was Naeli or White Neck here, this Serpent of Misfortune would have succeeded.


    The bloodline inheritance of the Dragon God told him that the Serpent of Misfortune is the natural enemy of the Dragon Clan, very troublesome. Although he was already cautious, he was still attacked. He was angry!


    Feeling Ange¡¯s anger, the Little Ghost on his finger piped up, biting down on the Serpent of Misfortune with an ¡®ah¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Ah? What is this thing? Don¡¯t...¡± The Serpent of Misfortune suddenly started panicking because it felt that it was being rapidly consumed. The Little Ghost was slurping it up like noodles, swallowing vast amounts of it.


    The Serpent of Misfortune¡¯s struggles were futile. Its form was continuously consumed. While it kept elongating, its body became thinner and thinner, allowing the Little Ghost to consume it faster.


    The entire Serpent of Misfortune got sucked in. The Little Ghost took a deep breath, burped satisfiedly, and returned to hug Ange¡¯s finger.


    Shortly after returning, it lifted its head, huffed, and spat out a blue gemstone, feeling much better.


    Everyone quickly rushed over to examine the gem in Ange¡¯s hand. It was a round stone that looked completely blue up close. From a distance, the reflections within formed a blue vertical pupil, just like a snake¡¯s eye.


    ¡°A Thought Crystal?¡± Lord Durken was astonished.


    Soul Crystals and Holy Crystals are both Thought Crystals, materialized from Faith Elemental Force, Soul Energy, and the likes, as is this blue gemstone.


    Looking at it, Negris muttered: ¡°So, the natural enemy of our Dragon Clan is actually a god named Celius? His divine technique is the Serpent of Misfortune, and any eggs lain by dragons who see it will turn into snakes?¡±


    Anthony frowned, ¡°That¡¯s vile, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Negris shook his head, his mood having lightened considerably. The information ingrained in his bloodline was terrifying. Thus, when the Serpent of Misfortune appeared, he panicked, completely forsaking the demeanor of the God of Knowledge. But if the opponent was just a god, it¡¯s a completely different situation.


    He¡¯s familiar with gods and doesn¡¯t find natural enemies that intimidating. The God of Misfortune is scary, but if it¡¯s just a divine technique, it¡¯s different.


    You can counteract divine techniques and many of them are quite underwhelming, like the Harvest Goddess...


    Similarly, if the Serpent of Misfortune only comes after eggs of the Dragon Clan, it¡¯s even more of a harmless situation. Trading with a Dead Dragon would be enough, even a dragon past its breeding age would render it useless.


    The fear originates from the unknown. Once Ange arrived at a point of knowledge he was familiar with in Negris, he immediately relaxed.


    In fact, if it is a god, then killing it will be enough. Is Ange lacking in experience when it comes to slaying gods?


    The problem now is, how to find it? Negris turned around and asked, ¡°Do any of you recognize this Celius?¡±


    Durken said, ¡°What Celius are you talking about? I¡¯ve never heard of it. However, this snake¡¯s aura should belong to something like an Ancient God.¡±


    Anthony slapped his thigh abruptly: ¡°Lord Durken is indeed right, I recall now. The Church¡¯s edited Ancient God Epic indeed recorded an ancient god capable of making a Giant Dragon lay snake eggs, named Celius, right?¡±


    ¡°Ancient God Epic? Where is it? Let me see.¡± Negris asked curiously, how come he had never heard of the Ancient God Epic?


    Anthony threw his hands up: ¡°It¡¯s been burnt.¡±


    ¡°... You burnt it again, didn¡¯t you? You, civilization destroyer,¡± Negris commented sarcastically: ¡°Do you still remember the content then? Do you know where Celius is? How many ancient gods were recorded in it?¡±


    Anthony pondered before he said: ¡°I can¡¯t remember the exact number of ancient gods, but I do remember the two most powerful ones: the God of Life and the Dragon God are listed at the top of the epic.¡±


    It¡¯s to be expected. The God of Life and Dragon God are not just in ancient times, but even now, are considered among the top existences.


    ¡°As for where Celius is, since the Church of Light unified the Master Plane, any god that you can¡¯t find traces of should be in the Church of Light¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb,¡± said Anthony.


    The Church of Light¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb? There¡¯s such a place? Where is it?


    ¡°Luna, Luna, where is the Church of Light¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    The God¡¯s Tomb is in the void, where all gods who have fallen at the hands of the Gods of Light are buried, whether they are ancient or new gods.


    All who do not believe in the Light are heretics, and from the very start, the Church of Light has been relentlessly crusading against all heretical gods.


    If there are still other gods alive, it¡¯s not that the Gods of Light don¡¯t want to crusade, but that they can¡¯t win.


    For instance, the God of Life is living just fine, the Gods of Light never thought to provoke it because they can¡¯t win. The Undead God, too, is getting on well, they can¡¯t win against it either.


    If Celius once existed, but there is no sign of him now, it¡¯s most likely that he¡¯s been buried in the Church of Light¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb.


    ¡°Is he dead then?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, he may indeed be dead. Maybe he wasn¡¯t killed by the Gods of Light, but by your Dragon God. Otherwise, why place a petrified egg in the dragon hatching room? To make all eggs hatch into snakes?¡±


    Anthony shrugged, ¡°Of course not, it was probably just to stimulate your bloodline. Who could have imagined that Lord Negris could¡¯ve restored it? It was just an accident, you don¡¯t need to worry, the enemy of the Dragon Clan is gone.¡±


    It makes sense. If it were dangerous, the Dragon God wouldn¡¯t throw an enemy¡¯s egg into the hatching room, would he?


    ¡°Then why would it pass down such terrifying information through the bloodline?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Nonsense, if it¡¯s not terrifying, how can it stimulate your bloodline?¡± Durken answered.


    ...


    In an unknown plane, at the same moment when Ange shouted ¡®Flash Feiti¡¯, the Purple Gold Skeleton, which was in deep thought, animated. It lifted its head in daze, murmuring, ¡°I seem to...be called Feiti? Flash...Feiti?¡±


    Feiti slowly got up, pacing in confusion; something was waking up in his soul: ¡°Resting Camp...Soul Storm...Undead God...¡±


    ¡°Undead Godhood, will allow me to remember more things, where is the Undead God?¡± The Purple Gold Skeleton stayed in place in thought for a long time, suddenly remembering something, he moved to a corner, rummaged for a while, and unearthed a statue.


    It was a sculpture of a man holding his hand in front of him, as Feiti removed a defective finger joint and placed it on the statue¡¯s outstretched palm. Soon, a furry little paw reached over and firmly held down the finger bone.

 Chapter 600 - 336: Exchange Something? What?_1

    Chapter 600: Chapter 336: Exchange Something? What?_1


    The little claw pressed against the finger bone, giving it a squeeze, seeming somewhat hesitant.


    Feiti stretched out his hand, feeling puzzled, and prodded the little claw. With a press, the flesh of the claw sank in; when he released it, it popped back out. It was soft and fun to play with.


    After Feiti had prodded it a few times and was about to do so again, the little claw swatted his hand away.


    In the end, the little claw still took the finger bone away. When it stretched out again, it threw out a small bag of elf beans.


    ¡°No...¡± As Feiti was about to say something, the little claw swiftly retracted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this...ask the Undead God...I don¡¯t eat...¡± Feiti looked at the empty statue¡¯s hand and was very confused. He didn¡¯t need to eat, so why would it give him elf beans? He just wanted to ask for information about the Undead God.


    But the little claw had already retracted and could no longer hear him. What was he to do?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked...¡± Feiti raised the hand that was now missing a finger. He sighed, picked up a common finger bone from the ground and placed it on the statue¡¯s hand.


    He had been too optimistic. How could an evil god possibly fancy a common finger bone? Feiti found some rocks and added them to the statue¡¯s hand, but there was still no reaction.


    And so, a lone figure wandered across the land, placing whatever new things it found on the statue¡¯s hand. But in this desolate world, many things were without value...


    ...


    Ange filled the newly tilled farmland with crops. The soil here was fertile, surrounded by barren hills and rarely visited. Once cultivated, it could support many people.


    Actually, the Master Plane had an abundance of undeveloped lands. However, due to low productivity, the effort and returns of cultivating these lands were disproportionate. The noble landlords had no interest in this. They would rather drive out and annex the lands of the peasants, because those were fertile grounds.


    This place was only a few dozen kilometres away from the Black Mountain Kingdom, but to develop it, a road would be needed. How much would it cost to construct a road here?


    Even once the road was built, and farmers were relocated here, if the population was too small, nothing could be accomplished. If the population was large, the investment would be enormous, easily leading to a noble¡¯s bankruptcy.


    Once the people were relocated, farmland had to be opened, houses had to be built for settlement, along with the variety of other preliminary investments; the cost would be tremendous.


    How about the return? The first year would certainly be pure expenditure. There would be some income the second year, but it would definitely not cover the expenditure. Only after five, six, seven, or eight years could the income and expenditure possibly balance, and only then could taxes be collected.


    However, relying solely on taxes, the payback period for such preliminary investments might stretch to several decades. Everyone knew that cultivating wasteland was a century-long endeavor, but after truly calculating the cost, who would be willing to commit to such extensive cultivation and development?


    ¡°You¡¯re impressive. In a few days, you opened up hundreds of acres of wasteland. By using this area as a base, relocating a few dozen farmer families here, we can already harvest next year. After breaking even, we can gradually expand from this spot without needing much investment and build a town,¡± Negris remarked in admiration.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°No need to wait until next year.¡± He responded, pressing down to leave a footprint.


    He was saying: they didn¡¯t need to wait until next year to have a harvest. The farmland he opened up was planned according to the maximum range the Instant Death Halo could radiate.


    In the beginning, the Instant Death Halo could only radiate over three hundred acres, but now it could cover six hundred acres, so he opened up farmland with six hundred acres in mind each time.


    With Fang Mu in the Infinite Tower, it was equivalent to having six or more Grandmaster Creators.


    It could fulfill all the Creator resource gaps of a faction, and have a substantial surplus.


    In addition to Fang Mu, the faction boasted a Master Creator and Jiang Weng, the Forging Spirit Grandmaster.


    The Forging Spirit Grandmaster could forge spiritual instruments for the Infinite Tower continuously, even capable of creating Ghost Devices.


    The Infinite Tower possessed high-end resources that were unmatched by other factions, and as an Earth Evil Spirit, Liu Xi could elevate the prestige of the Infinite Tower.


    This allowed the newly established Infinite Tower to bear the semblance of top-tier factions!


    This was the first time Qin Shao, Shui Miao and Shu Liangjun heard Fang Mu mention the Infinite Tower.


    They were aware of Fang Mu¡¯s identity as a disciple of Qixing.


    A disciple of a Grandmaster Creator represents the dignity of the Grandmaster Creator with his every action.


    Therefore, Fang Mu could not possibly make up the affiliation of his faction at will.


    It indicates that it¡¯s true that Fang Mu claims to be from the Infinite Tower!


    However, it¡¯s unknown whether Qixing joined this faction or built it!


    Shu Liangjun had mostly been focusing on how to extend his lifespan over the past few decades, thus not giving much thought to other matters.


    Turning green at the swift realization, an outraged Sava exclaimed, ¡°Kvada! Who¡¯s cursing me!? This is a Sleeping Beauty...¡± She collapsed to the floor before she could finish her sentence and began snoring soundly.


    Hearing the commotion, Vania poked her head in. With an ¡®as usual¡¯ look on her face, she walked in, extended a hand, and checked for breathing.


    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s breathing. Throw her on the bed. If there¡¯s no breathing, find Lisa.¡± Muttering, Vania stripped Sava bare and threw her onto the bed.

 Chapter 601 - 336: Exchange Something? What?_2

    Chapter 601: Chapter 336: Exchange Something? What?_2


    When the dinner was brought in in the evening, Sava had already groggily sat up on the bed. The light from the Magic Crystal Night Light shone on her face, reflecting a smooth gloss.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake? What happened to your face? Why is it so tender?¡± Vania queried.


    Upon hearing the word ¡®tender¡¯, Sava suddenly jumped out of the bed and dashed over to the mirror: ¡°Wow, it is really tender! My Sleeping Beauty Potion worked? Wonderful, I¡¯m going to be rich, I¡¯m going to be rich!¡±


    Vania glanced at her flat abs, speaking exasperatedly: ¡°Can you put some clothes on first? Do you believe in the God of Knowledge, or rather, the god of gold coins? All you ever think about is getting rich.¡±


    Sava looked cheerful:¡±I believe in the God of Knowledge for the sake of getting rich, hahaha, I¡¯m going to be rich, I¡¯m going to be rich, Lady Lisa will give me a bonus, la la la la.¡±


    In her elation, Sava completely didn¡¯t notice that her weak connection with Negris just snapped with a snap.


    Negris felt something was wrong, looked at his true form and saw the Bronze Book gradually dimming.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened? Where¡¯s my follower? Sava? Sava? Are you dead?¡± Negris was frantic.


    Under his incessant urging, Ange had no choice but to teleport back to Heaven at full speed, then transported to Demon Valley, and finally took the Teleportation Array back to Goddess of Beauty City.


    After a long, chaotic journey to the lab, he pushed open the door to see Sava very much alive, sitting there smiling and humming a song. Everyone was taken aback when they rushed in.


    Under Negris¡¯s interrogation, it was finally clear what had happened. Negris, his scales standing on end with anger, rebuked her: ¡°Are you saying, you said, ¡®I believe in the God of Knowledge for the sake of getting rich¡¯?¡±


    Sava, looking awkward, put her head in and giggled: ¡°I said it casually, just casually.¡±


    ¡°You infidel, you infidel, you infidel.¡± Negris was so angry that he hit her head with his tiny claws as if it was filled with water, making a dull noise.


    Sava, feeling like she had done something extremely wrong from Negris¡¯s fury, didn¡¯t dare to talk back like before and curled up, clutching her head. Anyway, Negris didn¡¯t dare to hit her hard, so it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Durken, after watching for a while, seemed to understand something: ¡°This is your follower, you haven¡¯t taught your follower about the precautions about faith, have you? Where¡¯s your priest?¡±


    It was now Negris¡¯s turn to be embarrassed: ¡°She¡¯s my only follower.¡±


    Durken looked solemn: ¡°A single follower? Her? You didn¡¯t teach her anything?¡±


    Negris gave an awkward smile: ¡°How was I supposed to know that her faith is so weak, she says anything.¡±


    Anthony also followed them back, shaking his head upon hearing this: ¡°This cannot be taken lightly, she must be thinking likewise in her heart, this is blasphemy against faith, more disgusting than heresy, an infidel, burn her. In the Church of Light, infidels are to be tied up to the Stake of Executions and burned for seven days and nights.¡±


    Sava was so frightened her mouth dropped open: ¡°Is it... Is it that serious? I... I just said that casually, Lord Negris, I believe in you, I sincerely believe in you.¡±


    Negris looked at the still-dimming Bronze Book and then came out and smirked: ¡°Fake, you¡¯re not sincere at all, you must not think so in your heart, just burn her.¡±


    Sava rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Anthony was amused, she pretended to faint, but her lower eyelids were still moving.


    He turned to Negris and said: ¡°Lord Negris, this won¡¯t do. What use is a single follower, and you don¡¯t teach her any rules, it¡¯s no different from free-range.¡±


    Negris spread his hands: ¡°What¡¯s the use of having so many followers, I can¡¯t teach them to grow vegetables, my most recent knowledge is about growing vegetables.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with vegetables? Growing vegetables is knowledge too, just teach that. Do you remember the Spring Breeze Cup Grain Competition? Due to the drought, this year¡¯s Grain Competition is not just about yield, but also added a project about adaptability. You could participate in the Grain Competition with Lord Ange, and teach them vegetable-growing knowledge.¡±


    Ange, who was always sticking his hand in the space, finally lifted his head when he heard this.


    Whatever Flash Feiti or the Gods of Light or Soul Storm or Faith Storm, Ange wasn¡¯t that interested, he found growing things more fun.


    Well, since Ange was interested, what point was there in Negris¡¯s opposition? The venue wasn¡¯t far, it was in the Republic of Stellaris, the time was the harvest season a month later, but registration started now.


    Signing up for the competition was quite convenient for Ange, all he had to do was find a little girl in Goddess of Beauty City.


    ¡°What? You guys are signing up for the crop contest? You guys? The Undead God and the God of Knowledge? Joining the crop contest?¡± Auburnli looked at Ange and Negris, with a doubtful gaze, advising,


    ¡°That¡¯s a professional contest. The highest yield per acre has already broken a thousand pounds. Although Lord Ange knows how to farm, it¡¯s better not to participate.¡±


    What she was implying was: Amateur players shouldn¡¯t enter professional contests, you¡¯ll embarrass yourselves.


    Auburnli isn¡¯t one of us and isn¡¯t aware of many things. Naturally, Negris wouldn¡¯t bother explaining, but simply said, ¡°What conditions are required to sign up? Just say it, we¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°You really want to participate?¡± Auburnli asked seriously, and once confirmed, she waved her hand and said, ¡°What conditions are you talking about? What conditions are needed when I¡¯m here? Do you consider me dead, huh?¡±


    She paused then added, ¡°However, after registration, you need to bring a growth monitoring stone pillar and insert it into your competition field. It collects data for half a month, which will then be input into the simulated magic formation to simulate. Make sure to insert it for exactly half a month, not more or less, and no cheating is allowed.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lord Ange can accelerate the growth of crops, but that¡¯s absolutely not allowed, it would cause abnormal data.¡±


    Negris nodded to indicate he understood, ¡°OK, I got it. Where do we need to register?¡±


    ¡°You can register right here with me. I¡¯ll note it down for you. What name are you going to use for the contest? Here, this is the monitoring stone pillar, once it¡¯s inserted into the soil, you can¡¯t pull it out, otherwise, the count restarts. It has to monitor for half a month, up until the harvest is finished.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what should we name ourselves? How about Spring Breeze?¡±


    ¡°No way, Spring Breeze for the Spring Breeze Cup? Trying to brand yourself?¡±


    Negris turned to discuss with Ange. After the two, infamous for their poor naming skills, thought about it for a while, they decided on, ¡°How about Saline Magic Rice Team?¡±


    ¡°You guys want to use Saline Demon Rice to participate? It¡¯s better not to use that name, others will prepare ahead of time specifically for you. Don¡¯t even mention saline, just call it salted fish.¡±


    ¡°Salted Fish Team? Sounds weird, but oh well, let¡¯s just go with that.¡± Ange and Negris looked at each other, and without any better ideas, they agreed to this name.


    ...


    Lightning, having nothing to do, was wandering around, the ¡®fur hat¡¯ on its head suddenly moved, it shook its head hard, but the ¡®fur hat¡¯ stayed completely still.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop moving around.¡±


    A furry claw stuck out from the ¡®fur hat¡¯, holding an elf bean and dangling it near Lightning¡¯s mouth.


    Lightning stuck out its tongue to lick off the bean, since it accepted the bribe it said, ¡°Okay, fine, you can move.¡±


    The ¡®fur hat¡¯ started moving, two small paws constantly moving in and out, switching things around from the left to right, and right to left.


    ¡°Are you organizing your things? Why are they all elf beans? How many elf beans did you steal from the boss? Bribe me quick, or I¡¯ll tell on you.¡±


    The big cat had no choice but to submit to tyranny and offered another elf bean.


    Lightning licked it off in one go, then let out a burp. Two elf beans were enough to keep it nourished for a day, it didn¡¯t need to eat anything else. It could go back, eat a few sweet potatoes as dessert after dinner, then have some bubbly wine and it would be good.


    The big cat suddenly jumped down from Lightning¡¯s head.


    The sudden breeze left Lightning in a hurry, shouting, ¡°Where are you going? Come back quick, my head feels cold.¡± It seems, it really considered the big cat as a hat.


    The big cat ignored it, rushing off and quickly disappeared from sight. It quickly arrived in front of Ange, extending its paw, and placed it in front of Ange, ¡°meow~¡±


    Ange cocked his head, ¡°Trade? Trade what?¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡± As it spoke, it opened its paw, revealing a purple-gold finger bone tucked underneath.

 Chapter 602 - 337: Did you steal the kings divinity?"_1

    Chapter 602: Chapter 337: Did you steal the king¡¯s divinity?¡±_1


    Ange picked it up curiously, took out his own two sections, put them together, and formed a complete finger bone. A finger has three sections, and now he had them all.


    Negris leaned in, petting the big cat while asking, ¡°Why do you have an extra segment? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d run out before? You¡¯ve been holding out on us, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡± the big cat replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand your dialect. Are you saying you just traded for it?¡± Negris asked, sounding uncertain.


    The big cat nodded vigorously. Its fur was too long, so its nodding motion looked like its head was moving up and down within a ball of fluff.


    ¡°Where? And how did you trade for it? Was it with Feiti?¡± Negris picked up the big cat and shook it a bit.


    ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow!¡± The big cat did a spin and kicked Negris in the face before running away.


    ¡°What was the trade?¡± Ange didn¡¯t pay attention to their quarrel and asked directly.


    ¡°Meow~¡± the big cat called out.


    Ange took out an Unbounded Gem from his pocket and tossed it over.


    The big cat leapt nimbly and accurately caught the gem in its mouth.


    Negris didn¡¯t chase it, knowing he wouldn¡¯t catch it anyway. He turned and asked: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this?¡± He took out a plump grass from Ange¡¯s hand and shook it in front of the big cat.


    The big cat was so excited that its entire head popped out from its fluffy fur. Its eyes were round and huge, and it dropped the Unbounded Gem it was holding in its mouth without realizing it.


    Still somewhat aware, it quickly picked up the Unbounded Gem and used a short-range teleport to appear in front of Negris, sitting obediently.


    Negris looked at the cat, then at the grass in his hand. Looking shocked, he muttered, ¡°This is too effective. What type of grass is this?¡±


    When the big cat was still an Evil God, it had traded with Ange using Upgrade Beans. It once brought an extra seed with it. Ange had grown that seed into a plant in his spatial farm.


    Since it had slipped through the cat¡¯s fingers, it must be something it likes, right? So Negris took it out on a whim to play with the cat, never expecting such a dramatic reaction.


    This wasn¡¯t merely a liking anymore; it was addiction. Can you believe the cat was even using spatial teleportation to get it?


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is, do you? Well, then let¡¯s call it Cat Grass. Do you want this Cat Grass?¡± Negris asked.


    The big cat nodded eagerly, spit out the Unbounded Crystal, and pushed it with its paw to Negris¡¯s front.


    Does it mean... it doesn¡¯t want the Unbounded Crystal anymore, preferring the Cat Grass instead? Is this thing so attractive? Ange had grown several dozens of these plants from that seed.


    A look of a joyous capitalist spread across Negris¡¯s face: ¡°Big Cat, the Unbounded Crystal is yours. If you want the Cat Grass, that is easy. Help me find Feiti¡¯s location, and this piece of Cat Grass is yours.¡±


    Worried that the big cat wouldn¡¯t know who Feiti was, he turned and pointed at the finger bone in Ange¡¯s hand.


    The big cat pondered for a moment, then showed the four toes on one of its paws, meowing, ¡°Meow~¡±


    ¡°Five pieces of Cat Grass, huh? Let me talk to Ange about it.¡± After discussing with Ange, Negris agreed: ¡°Five pieces of Cat Grass, and you find Feiti¡¯s location for me.¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡± It¡¯s a deal. Payment first.


    As soon as the Cat Grass was handed over, the big cat impatiently snuggled it with all four limbs, bringing the top of the grass near its cheeks to take a deep sniff with an intoxicated look on its face.


    ¡°Can it be that miraculous?¡± Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but become curious.


    On the surface, this was a harmless, oversized, fat cat. But those who knew it were well aware that this was a Dimension Beast, a natural spatial creature capable of moving freely in the void, and traveling through space as easily as passing through a door hole.


    What on earth was this Cat Grass that could rapture it so?


    Turning to look at Durken, it was clear that he had the same thought. Their gaze finally landed on Luther.


    Were there so few living things around Ange that Luther was now relegated to the role of a test subject?


    Taking a new piece of Cat Grass, Luther sniffed it like the big cat had. He didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    ¡°Could it be that ordinary people don¡¯t smell it? Only Dimension Beasts can? Or perhaps only Spatial Mages can?¡± Durken speculated.


    When it came to Spatial Mages, everyone simultaneously thought of one name: ¡°Hiludi, quick, find Hiludi. She should be in class now, should we go to Stellaris Academy to look for her?¡±


    After giving the order, Lisa soon brought Hiludi over from the Oasis Sand Bathing Center.


    ¡°Wow, you actually got your points level up to seven? All expenses are reduced to 30%. Have you just decided to live here? Shouldn¡¯t you be back at school?¡± Negris was utterly shocked.


    The first shock was about how Hiludi got her points level up to seven? According to this points count, she and her invited guests must have spent at least 20 million Demon Crystals in the Goddess of Beauty City.


    Basically, customers are only credited on her account for their first visit. After that, everyone gets their own card, and their expenses count towards their individual points, entitling them to a discount.


    That means Hiludi must continuously bring in new customers, and only when their first-time expenditure reached 20 million Demon Crystals could she reach level seven. Dear God, just how many people has she brought to this place?


    The second surprise came when Lisa said she had started living at the bathing center full-time. She had even booked a private booth in the sand bath area, eating and living there. As her points rank was high and she got significant discounts, living there cost only a tad higher than staying in an inn.

 Chapter 603 - 337: Did You Steal the Kings Divinity?"_2

    Chapter 603: Chapter 337: Did You Steal the King¡¯s Divinity?¡±_2


    She was a Space Mage after all. She rolled up all her belongings, rearranged a bit, and instantly added the space of a three-room apartment to the tiny room that was not much bigger than a bed.


    ¡°I feel more effective meditating buried in warm sand. What do you want to do?¡± Hiludi asked suspiciously, ¡°The points are mine, the room is mine, and you can¡¯t change the rules and drive me away.¡±


    ¡°Why would I drive you away? Do whatever you want; you can even build your own sand bathing area,¡± Negris said irritably.


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s better with more people. Anyway, why are you looking for me?¡± Hiludi asked.


    ¡°Here, smell this.¡± Negris pulled out cat grass.


    Hiludi moved close, looked at it, and sniffed it. Noticing nothing wrong, she cautiously cast a space perception technique.


    What was most important for a Space Mage? Spatial perception. It was like needing to watch where you were going. If you walked with your eyes closed, what would happen if bumped into a mountain or fell into a pit?


    Spatial perception was the ability to ¡®see¡¯ the ¡®path¡¯ within different spaces to avoid falling into pits.


    Falling into a pit while walking meant you could get back up. If you fell into a pit while traversing space, it could cost you your life. So, Hiludi dodged most magic, but she always paid attention to her space perception technique.


    Upon sensing the cat grass, she sat down abruptly: ¡°Star-opening Grass?¡±


    ¡°Star-opening Grass?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°There are stars in the sky that guide us at night, and there is star-opening grass in the void that guides us in the darkness. With it, I won¡¯t be afraid of getting lost in the void,¡± Hiludi said excitedly, getting up.


    ¡°A single grass?¡± Negris asked skeptically, implying that he was not convinced that a single grass could assist in locating in the vast void.


    The void was continuously changing. Even the relative positions of the planes changed constantly. Therefore, entering the void or teleporting to another plane without the teleportation array was very dangerous.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that simple. It needs to be refined to extract the substance that can make the spatial sense extremely sensitive. Sava, Sava, where is Sava?¡± Hiludi asked excitedly.


    As a Space Mage, her biggest problem was locating. It was like walking into a dark cave with countless side roads, very easy to get lost in.


    If she had the star-opening grass juice, she could spray a bit when she arrived at unfamiliar places. It would remain in the space for a long time. Even if she got lost, she could use the spatial perception technique to locate and find her way back. If it was sprayed on her, it would draw a continuous perception line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Sava,¡± Negris said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s dead, no need to look for her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? She died? When did she die? Where is she buried? I will go and leave a flower as a token of my grief,¡± Hiludi said with deep sorrow.


    But her attention was soon diverted by Ange¡¯s actions. He was seen grinding the star-opening grass, refining it, using a spot removal spell to eliminate some substances he knew, leaving those he didn¡¯t recognize.


    As soon as the purification was done, the big cat, which had been indulging in the cat grass on the ground for a long time, rolled up, its eyes flickering at the bottle in Ange¡¯s hand.


    Looking at it, you could tell that the star-opening grass¡¯s refining was successful.


    At the big cat¡¯s strong request, Ange switched the cat grass to this refined juice, filled it into a crystal bottle, and placed a switch on the bottle. When the big cat¡¯s paw pressed it, some tiny vents would appear, dispersing the substance stored inside.


    The big cat was then seen squinting its eyes in intoxication, like a cat that had sniffed catnip.


    Suddenly, the big cat, in a trance with cat grass, got up abruptly and reached out its paw.


    Its posture clearly showed that it was reaching forward, but its paws didn¡¯t seem to extend out. It seemed as if the paws were reaching out to another plane directly from its furball.


    In a short while, it pulled out a bead.


    ¡°A resentful spirit bead? How did it end up here?¡± Durken recognized it at once.


    Such a bead ¡ª a Resentful Spirit Bead ¡ª could only form in environments heavily steeped in wraith energy. It had many uses, from alchemy and soul forging to offering sacrifices for reincarnation, and was worth far more than elf beans.


    Just as he finished speaking, a message echoed from the Resentful Spirit Bead: ¡°Don¡¯t consume it... find... the Undead God...¡±


    Ange tilted his head: You¡¯re looking for me?


    ¡°These thoughts, are they from Feiti?!¡± Durken¡¯s spirits picked up.


    Negris was equally excited: ¡°Quick quick quick, reply to it, ask where it is.¡±


    Durken erased Feiti¡¯s thoughts from the Resentful Spirit Bead, left his own, and had the big cat return it.


    After a while, the big cat brought the Resentful Spirit Bead back again, indeed inscribed with Feiti¡¯s new thoughts: ¡°I don¡¯t know... who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Durken, Durken, do you remember?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember...¡±


    Negris scoffed: ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty forgettable. Look at me! Isn¡¯t our relationship the best among us all? It was because of me teaching it the mysteries of time and space that it finally understood. Feiti, I¡¯m Negris. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember...¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!!!¡±


    After some communication through the Resentful Spirit Bead, everyone roughly understood Feiti¡¯s current situation. It had forgotten too many things. For now, it probably only remembered its own name, the Undead God, and the Resting Camp.


    ¡°Where are you now, do you know? What¡¯s at your location? Can you describe it? We¡¯ll think of a way to find you.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you... I¡¯m looking for the Undead God.¡± Feiti¡¯s reply left Negris speechless.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the Undead God is with me. Hurry up and tell us about your environment and situation.¡± Negris impatiently responded.


    ¡°Lots of bones... corpses... weapons, armor, teleportation array...¡±


    ¡°Wait, teleportation array? You have a teleportation array there? Oh right, Dyson, Divine Bone, they can¡¯t transport without a teleportation array. Quick, quick, quick, start up the teleportation array and tell us the coordinates, do you remember how to start and adjust it? You don¡¯t remember? Come, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Having a teleportation array made things easier ¨C whether it was Feiti teleporting directly here or Ange and the others teleporting there, it all depended on one coordinate.


    After some guidance, Feiti finally activated the teleportation array, and there was even no need for Ange¡¯s side to supply a Demon Crystal, as the teleportation array already had a Demon Crystal stored within it.


    The teleportation array glowed brightly for a moment, and when it appeared again, the sky and the land had changed.


    This was a gloomy world, without sunlight or sky, the air was extraordinarily thin, with only a thin layer on the ground.


    As for the thin air, there was no particle diffusion, so one could directly see the dark void. Occasionally, multicolored lights streaked across the horizon, beautiful like meteors.


    Outside the teleportation array, Feiti was standing in place. It saw Ange at first glance and sensed the Undead Godhood on Ange.


    Ange naturally saw it too. Their thoughts brushed against each other in the air, and some constraint immediately opened in Feiti¡¯s soul. A steady stream of memories surged out non-stop, bombarding its soul and leaving it frozen on the spot.


    ¡°Frozen? What¡¯s wrong? Feiti? Feiti?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°Its soul fluctuation is very intense, what happened, just because it saw us? Too excited?¡± Durken spoke.


    ¡°It should not be, it doesn¡¯t even remember us. It¡¯s probably due to the Undead Godhood, isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t they say that the Undead Godhood can revive its memory? Is it regaining its memory?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, but what should we do? Wait?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what else can we do? Do you want a chair? A tailored lying bed, with a tail-shaped groove for your butt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember those electric chairs at the World Transfer Station control room, those were probably your work, right?¡± Negris talked while lying on the tailored chair. After waiting for half an hour, Feiti, who was frozen on the spot, finally moved.


    Its gaze was fixed on Ange, it asked confusedly: ¡°Who are you? Why is the Undead Godhood on you? Did you steal the king¡¯s Godhood?¡±

 Chapter 604 - 338: The Logistics Warehouse of the Undead Empire_1

    Chapter 604: Chapter 338: The Logistics Warehouse of the Undead Empire_1


    Ange cocked his head, but before he could speak, Negris had already called out anxiously, ¡°No lies! The Undead Godhood chose Ange as its successor.¡±


    Kvada, usurping the Undead King¡¯s Godhood? Who would dare to bear such a grave charge?


    Don¡¯t forget, besides Feiti, the Land of Fallen still has Harvey and the Great Sage, and millions of Undead.


    The Undead Empire was too vast in those days, no one knows if there are any souls still loyal to Your Majesty. For instance, did the witch disappear, or is she hiding?


    According to speculation, the witch should possess a godhood, so Your Majesty warned her to be careful of the Soul Storm.


    This is also why Negris has been reluctant to guide Harvey back.


    Theoretically, as long as the global transfer station is activated, Harvey can be teleported back.


    The return of too many souls loyal to the Undead King would certainly lead to one question: who does the Resting Camp belong to?


    The Resting Camp is in Ange¡¯s hands. No one can rob him of it, but what if Harvey insists on having it?


    It¡¯s best not to return for now until these issues are resolved.


    ¡°Impossible, why would the Undead Godhood choose a human as its successor? He must have used some despicable methods, ah-¡± As he was talking, Feiti suddenly curved his body and let out a spiritual shriek.


    With his shriek, the entire plane was hit with wave-like echoes, the dead bodies from all around stood up, following his shriek like ripples, they stirred up waves of a corpse tide, slowly moving towards the teleportation array.


    The most frightening aspect of the Undead isn¡¯t the dreadfully strong Lord of Mourning, nor the immortal souls, but the undead corpse tide that doesn¡¯t fear death and is as endless as the sea.


    They rush at you fearlessly, allowing weapons to hack at their bodies, they never retreat. If you hack them to pieces, they fear nothing. If you make a mistake and get killed by them, you¡¯ll soon become part of them.


    The elite Golden Skeleton rode the aura of the King¡¯s Arrival, summoning all the dead bodies on the ground like a tidal wave. When they start moving, they become a calamity¡ªthe Undead Calamity.


    Turning Undead into a calamity, you can imagine, when people face them, they¡¯re as powerless as when they face naturally occurring calamities.


    Not only that, with Feiti¡¯s shriek, space rifts started to open in front of him, but it¡¯s strange that nothing is coming out of the rifts.


    Feiti was also puzzled, ¡°Where are my Golden Skeletons?¡±


    The divine bone skeleton didn¡¯t call them away, did it? Negris wondered to himself.


    Seeing the undead tide surging towards them, Ange suddenly curved his body: Roar-! His body erupted with raging Soul Flame.


    The corpses that were slowly starting to surge towards them suddenly slowed down in hesitation, and finally, they stopped completely.


    Feiti¡¯s soul surged with strong suspicion, ¡°You, you suppressed me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ange is the Undead God, and these corpses apparently don¡¯t belong to you directly, they would naturally obey the Undead God first. Don¡¯t worry, what did you say just now? You said ¡®the Undead Godhood would not choose a human to inherit¡¯? Do you think he is human?¡±


    Negris quickly stepped in between Feiti and Ange and said urgently.


    ¡°Not a human?¡± Feiti asked in confusion.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say, Feiti is the Lord of Mourning, although he didn¡¯t remember it, as the Lord of Mourning, he should have a dreadfully strong soul, stronger than divines, his spiritual power should naturally be dreadfully strong, yet now he can¡¯t see through Ange¡¯s Illusion Technique?


    Last time in the Land of Fallen, he didn¡¯t meet Harvey, so he wasn¡¯t sure, but now he¡¯s certain, Ange¡¯s monstrous spiritual power is higher than the Lord of Mourning.


    Whether Ange was this high from the beginning, or slowly became this high after inheriting the godhood, either way, it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°What if he isn¡¯t?¡± Negris asked.


    Feiti paused for a moment: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Negris muttered to himself: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the bait, really, Ange, take your hat off and show him.¡±


    Ange took off his hat, revealing his skull form.


    ¡°Golden Skeleton?! Impossible! Scarecrow hat? Even more impossible, how could a Golden Skeleton have such strong spiritual power?!¡± Feiti exclaimed in disbelief.


    Negris shrugged, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why the Undead Godhood chose him.¡±


    Feiti¡¯s astonished gaze lingered on Ange for a while, then turned to Durken, and finally landed back on Negris: ¡°So the Undead Godhood truly chose him, and he didn¡¯t steal it?¡±


    Durken had no choice but to speak: ¡°Feiti, what do you think? Is the Undead Godhood something you can steal if you want?¡±


    Makes sense, can the Undead Godhood be stolen as one pleases? That underestimates the king too much.


    ¡°He really inherited it? Why did the godhood choose him?¡± Feiti straightened up, his posture less aggressive, and his tone also lacked hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± Negris recounted the events of these years, leaving Feiti and Durken dumbstruck. Durken was also hearing some of these things for the first time.


    After listening to all these things, Feiti looked at Ange and said with a complicated tone, ¡°Farming skeleton? That¡¯s one lucky guy.¡±


    Negris shook his head, ¡°Not exactly lucky, although his luck is indeed good. But could you, for instance, plant things daily for a thousand years? Thanks to the Farm Barrier that helped to maintain balance with the growth of matter, otherwise the Resting Camp would have collapsed long ago, so he saved the Resting Camp.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 338: The Logistics Warehouse of the Undead Empire _2

    Chapter 605: Chapter 338: The Logistics Warehouse of the Undead Empire _2


    Whether it was good fortune or salvation did not matter, at least it proved that Ange was not a godhood that was seized, but a godhood that was recognized.


    Realizing this, Feiti muttered a word that no one could hear clearly and knelt on one knee: ¡°God of Immortality, may your soul persist eternally, unquenchable through the ages.¡±


    This was a ceremonious kneeling, expressing his respect for the Undead Godhood. After paying his respects, he stood up.


    Negris was somewhat disappointed. This was different from what he expected, yet it was reasonable. As the Lord of Mourning and the most loyal warrior of the Undead King, how could Feiti dedicate his soul to others simply because the Undead Godhood was transferred?


    Durken was forced into it. The newly reborn him would remain in eternal slumber if he didn¡¯t offer his soul.


    But it was just as well, at least the hostility from Feiti was gone. Now, Negris could ask more questions.


    ¡°Feiti, you know that His Majesty has disappeared, don¡¯t you?¡± Negris asked tentatively, trying to gauge how much of his memory had returned.


    ¡°I know.¡± Feiti nodded: ¡°I watched the King enter the Void Gate with my own eyes. You guys have even inherited the Undead Godhood, so the King probably didn¡¯t make it back.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why His Majesty went into the Void Gate? What was the Soul Storm about? Before that, it seemed His Majesty had severed the Soul Contact of all people, including yours.¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Of course, he was going there to kill. It was too dangerous, the King said he wouldn¡¯t take me with him. So he asked Locke and me to wipe out everyone else to avoid a Faith Storm and cause a chain reaction.¡± Feiti explained.


    ¡°Enter the Void Gate to kill? Why?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°From what the King said, some folks hid in the depths of the void, accumulated strength in very special ways, launched a Soul Storm, also called a Faith Storm, wishing to eliminate gods and kings at the level of faith. So, the King decided to strike first, and went there to butcher them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both Negris and Durken were dumbstruck. Eliminating kings and gods together? My god, is the power of the Soul Storm so horrifying? It¡¯s not just horrifying, but also initiated by some ¡®guys¡¯?


    What sort of entities could initiate a storm that wipes out both kings and gods?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they call themselves evil gods.¡±


    At this point, they all simultaneously thought of a fluffy giant cat shaking their heads in disbelief. With its cute and cuddly looks, it hardly matched the image of an evil god.


    According to Feiti¡¯s account, Negris roughly understood. Somewhere in the void, a group of evil gods were trying to release a Soul Storm, or a Faith Storm, essentially a power at the level of faith, capable of directly affecting gods and kings.


    This storm appeared to span planes, affecting all within a certain range. It was an interplanar attack.


    To strike first, the King tried to locate where the Evil Gods were, got there ahead of time, and planned to eliminate those entities.


    Due to the complexity of the situation in the void, he didn¡¯t bring any of his loyal subjects with him. Instead, he let Locke and Feiti kill the rest of the gods first, to avoid the possible chain reactions when a Faith Storm happens.


    ¡°What kind of logic is this? To kill them first because he¡¯s afraid they¡¯d die?¡± Negris was bewildered.


    Durken shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, the collapse of faith can have a severe chain reaction. It affects many devout followers, especially when faith collapses on a large scale, the consequences are unpredictable.¡±


    Feiti nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what the King said too. He said that under a Faith Storm, each shattered godhood becomes a new source of storm, affecting many followers. Just to be safe, it¡¯s better to kill them off first.¡±


    Negris felt a surge of emotion. From Feiti¡¯s casual words, he could vividly perceive the Undead King¡¯s might.


    Just for the sake of safety, to preserve devout followers, he could eliminate all the gods.


    Judging by the results, the King¡¯s decision was absolutely right. The disappearance of the gods has not caused any impact. Even now, many people don¡¯t even know that the gods have disappeared.


    The Faith Storm also hasn¡¯t caused any impact. In the Master Plane, everyone is safe and sound, and the Resting Abyss is peaceful.


    However, the King didn¡¯t expect his two powerful subordinates to die or lose memory. The Great Sage was blocked in the Land of Fallen, Resting Palace was sealed because it wasn¡¯t opened and gradually stepped towards the edge of collapse. As a result, the Undead Empire disintegrated.


    A thousand years had passed, the king had not returned, the gods were slowly reborn, a new Lord of Mourning emerged, the Temple of Rest welcomed its master again, and the Undead Godhood was inherited.


    These news were too shocking, Negris couldn¡¯t digest them for a while and had to change the topic temporarily, ¡°Feiti, what are your future plans?¡±


    ¡°Return to the Temple of Rest.¡± Feiti answered.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be done, Ange is currently the master of Ange¡¯s Palace. Without a soul offering, we can¡¯t let you return.¡± Negris stated.


    Not only did they prevent it from returning to the Temple of Rest, but they also forbade it from going anywhere else. If a Lord of Mourning appears in the Master Plane, the result would be terrifying. No one could control it. If it became chaotic, Ange might not even have land for cultivation.


    Feiti casually picked up a skull, flicked a piece of Soul Fire into it, and threw it into a pile of bones. With a clinking sound, the skull quickly assembled into a skeletal corpse.


    Apart from half-body skeletons, the skeletal corpse was now the lowest in the skeleton hierarchy.


    Feiti¡¯s body froze for a moment, and soon, the skeletal corpse began to move, with Feiti¡¯s voice emanating from it, ¡°I have projected onto it, I will go back to take a look.¡±


    This was acceptable, as a skeletal corpse wouldn¡¯t be able to do much even if it had some thoughts.


    ¡°Ange, Ange, Kvada, what are you doing again? It¡¯s dark and dry and cold here, what can you grow in the farmland here?¡± Negris was almost cursing in annoyance.


    While everyone was chatting, the damn skeleton took the opportunity to till the land again. But what could be grown on this desolate plane without sunlight, water, and it¡¯s frigid?


    Ange pulled out some Soul Moss.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Negris wanted to spit blood. There¡¯s no unsuitable climate, only unsuitable crops.


    Kvada, the environment here is indeed suitable for Soul Moss. It¡¯s dry and cold, and with so many corpses around, the Soul Energy is abundant, but it hadn¡¯t reached the concentration of the Resting Abyss where the wind of Breath of Death blows.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to leave...¡± Before the sentence was finished, they saw Ange stamp on the ground, and the newly planted Soul Moss grew rapidly.


    The skeletal corpse where Feiti had projected yarded at its lower jaw, murmuring, ¡°It seems that our new Undead God, Ange, is quite capable, can the Instant Death Halo be used like this?¡±


    Having cultivated a patch of Soul Moss covering several acres, Ange didn¡¯t continue. This kind of crop doesn¡¯t have many uses, and several acres should be enough for a long time, even considering the needs of Sava¡¯s newly invented sleep beauty potion.


    Stuffing the skeletal corpse, where Feiti had projected, into the Temple of Rest, Ange slowly steps into the air, scanning the land in front of him. On his back, a circle appeared ¡ª¡ª the Ring of Balance.


    Ten thousand, a hundred thousand, five hundred thousand, seven hundred thousand... wherever his eyes focused, there were in total seven hundred thousand corpses. Many corpses were clad in broken armor or holding worn-out weapons. this place was evidently an ancient battlefield.


    Not all of the seven hundred thousand corpses possessed a Soul Fire, possibly less than one-fifth had it. A remaining majority might have dissipated on their own, similar to those in the Land of Fallen.


    Undeads are not truly immortal. When they are in a closed space and their souls can¡¯t be replenished, they will slowly vanish.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Ange pointed suddenly at the end of the horizon. Under the illumination of his Ring of Balance, in that area, the undead with ¡®souls¡¯ were relatively more numerous.


    Leaving the projected Feiti behind, who was still in a daze, the group flew to the end of the horizon, where they saw a large cluster of tents.


    These tents were already tattered and collapsed, covering the things below. When one of them was flipped open, they were surprised to find that it was full of wooden boxes, and each row of tents had piled up hundreds of boxes, each containing objects wrapped in oil paper.


    ¡°Soul crystals!¡± Tearing open an oil-paper package, Negris shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Soul crystals!¡±


    ¡°They are all soul crystals!¡± Everyone started excitedly tearing open most of the oil-paper packages, revealing the intact soul crystals inside.


    ¡°Why are there so many soul crystals? My God, did the Undead Empire¡¯s logistics transport not food, but soul crystals?¡±

 Chapter 606 - 339: The Deep Foundations of the Undead Empire_1

    Chapter 606: Chapter 339: The Deep Foundations of the Undead Empire_1


    Negris had never accompanied the Undead Army in battle, so she naturally didn¡¯t know what logistics were, and even thought undead didn¡¯t need logistics.


    ¡°You could do without logistics, but good logistics is combat power, you can¡¯t go to bed in the middle of a fight, can you?¡± Durken said.


    ¡°Good point, the lack of logistics is the issue with Harvey and the Great Sage from the Land of Fallen. If they had enough Soul Crystals, the relentless assault could wear down the humans.¡± Negris agreed wholeheartedly.


    While they were talking, Little Zombie and Little Angel had already turned over all the tents, exposing the boxes inside. Ange¡¯s eyes swept past them, and with the Ring of Balance simultaneously weighing, a specific amount was quickly obtained.


    ¡°Nine hundred boxes, one hundred thousand per box, ninety million.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich.¡± Negris excitedly said.


    Ange currently has around a million followers, belonging to the Undead God, the Goddess of Beauty, and the stolen portion of the Followers of Light and the Harvest Believers.


    On average, each person donates a Faith Elemental Force equivalent to about a fifth of a Soul Crystal per day. Of course, this is an average; some people give more, some less. For instance, someone like Oke can give dozens daily.


    Most people donate sporadically, sometimes more, sometimes less, sometimes not at all. After all, God is only a spiritual sustenance, not the entirety of life, and after a hard day¡¯s work, who has time to pray.


    In this respect, the Church of Light does a better job, as prayers are mandatory before every meal, so the faith is usually quite devout with the stimulation of the scent of food.


    As for the other gods, they lack consistent rituals, and without long-term stimuli, the devotion of many followers is on the decline.


    Take the Harvest Goddess for example, during the harvest month, the number of Soul Flames is very high every day. But once the harvest festival is over, the number of Soul Flames drops continually, hitting rock bottom, and only increases during the next sowing and harvesting season.


    People won¡¯t remember the Harvest Goddess until it¡¯s time for the harvest.


    All in all, Ange¡¯s daily harvest of Soul Crystals is around two hundred thousand. The Soul Crystal here is just a unit of measure, and not the physical object offered by the followers.


    These ninety million Soul Crystals are equivalent to Ange¡¯s income for four hundred and fifty days ¨C indeed, it¡¯s an overnight fortune.


    ¡°There¡¯s one, a strange thing.¡± Ange pointed at a box pile in the distance, where there was a box larger than those holding Soul Crystals.


    Upon opening it, it revealed something akin to a standing windmill.


    ¡°Durken, you made this didn¡¯t you? What is it?¡± Negris looked at it for a while, but couldn¡¯t recognize what it was, so she had to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch¡¯s windmill. Not my work, it¡¯s the witch¡¯s, and it can gather the Soul Energy from the surrounding space and refine it into Soul Crystals.¡± Durken replied.


    Negris was shocked: ¡°Refine Soul Crystals? Soul Crystals can be refined through a machine?¡±


    Durken shrugged, ¡°I¡¯d like to know too. The witch¡¯s creations never follow the rules, you¡¯ve got to ask her to know how she did it.¡±


    ¡°Where am I supposed to find her to ask? Can¡¯t even find a bone of hers, so why not just start the windmill and see how it refines?¡± Negris suggested.


    However, Durken shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the witch¡¯s methods are always very strange, there is no fixed pattern, and sometimes traps are set. Don¡¯t mess with it or you might be blasted into the sky if something goes wrong.¡±


    Negris who was about to turn the windmill with her small claws immediately retracted her hands.


    ¡°So what should we do? We can¡¯t just leave it here. A device that can refine Soul Crystals, if we could start it up, wouldn¡¯t we have a steady supply of Soul Crystals?¡± Negris said with a sense of loss.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen, as Soul Energy is not infinite. Once the Soul Crystals in this area are refined, it will stop.¡±


    Upon saying this, Durken paused, and continued: ¡°As for whether it can be turned on, you can look around. The witch likes to prepare engineers for her creations. See if there¡¯s a mechanical engineer wrapped in oil paper around there.¡±


    Mechanical engineer? Negris was baffled. She looked around doubtfully and indeed found an oil-paper wrap buried in the ground near the boxes. She opened it up and it turned out to be a completely intact humanoid Mechanical Construct.


    Just around 1.6 meters tall, the humanoid Mechanical Construct had four arms, with a tool belt around its waist. It was wearing glasses, and the left lens seemed to have a magnifying effect.


    This style, no need to ask, of course, was an engineer.


    Negris looked back at Durken, how was this Mechanical Engineer supposed to be activated?


    ¡°I do know this. Turn it over, see the slot in the back? Look in the tool belt around its waist for a winding arm, take it, insert it, and wind.¡± Durken instructed.


    After winding for a while, there was no response...


    ¡°Could it be out of energy?¡± Durken speculated.


    Now it was Ange¡¯s turn. He placed his hand on the Mechanical Construct and infused it with Soul Energy, then Negris continued to wind.


    A mechanical sound of gears turning echoed inside the Mechanical Construct. Slowly, its eyes lit up. A ¡®beep¡¯, and it moved, stretching out its arms onto the ground and slowly getting up on its own.


    Slowly turning its head, the Mechanical Construct¡¯s eyes scanned everyone¡¯s faces. Upon seeing Durken, it produced a mechanical sound: ¡°Lord Durken.¡±

 Chapter 607 - 339: The Deep Foundations of the Undead Empire_2

    Chapter 607: Chapter 339: The Deep Foundations of the Undead Empire_2


    When it turned to Ange, it made a mechanical sound: ¡°A skeleton.¡±


    ¡°A corpse dragon, a zombie, an angel...beep beep beep, alarm alarm, angel detected, angel detected.¡± Its gaze circled over everyone, finally landing on the Little Angel, at which point the mechanical construct immediately initiated an alarm.


    The Little Angel puffed out his cheeks and, in a flash, unfurled his light wings, but Ange scooped him up before the Holy Light could flash.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Angel defied, pointing a little hand at the construct.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±


    The Little Angel sulked, turned his back, squatted on the ground, and angrily prodded the ground.


    Durken stepped over, raised his cape, and shielded the Little Angel.


    With the Little Angel out of sight, the construct¡¯s alarms finally subsided, its gaze continuing to move.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but lean over and whispered, ¡°Is this thing that stupid? Couldn¡¯t it be a little smarter? Even a random undead wouldn¡¯t be this foolish.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Durken exclaimed in alarm, ¡°This thing is buried as a backup. If you bury a soul, isn¡¯t that equivalent to imprisonment? The king would roast your soul if he knew.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, right, right, right, I was wrong, it¡¯s too cruel to trap a soul in one place. Although, I bet Ange would be quite happy if you trapped him on a farm.¡± Negris quickly apologized.


    He was not a natural undead, so sometimes he didn¡¯t react in time. If an undead really was sealed in a construct, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to indirect imprisonment? This is something that can¡¯t be tolerated in undead morality.


    Even for the Guardian Constructs, only Petersburg had consciousness. It wasn¡¯t that the others couldn¡¯t produce it, but to stay in the same place for a long period of time was too cruel, and akin to indirect imprisonment for an eternal soul.


    ¡°Witch Windmill¡ªInspection¡ªIntact¡ªStart-up.¡± At this time, the construct had also discovered the Witch¡¯s Windmill. It immediately strode over for inspection and, having found it in good condition, pulled out its force arm from its back, inserted it into the windmill.


    ¡°Huh, is it that simple?¡± Negris wondered.


    Durken was also very surprised: ¡°It seems so.¡±


    With the rotation of the force arm, the windmill blades also began to rotate. When it started to spin, everybody noticed that the blades were hollow, they couldn¡¯t catch the wind, but they did manage to confine ¡®something else¡¯ in the air.


    When the blades reached their peak speed, the construct stopped. Without it cranking the force arm, the windmill could now operate on its own.


    The blades were extracting soul energy from the air to power the windmill, allowing it to continue to run, until there was enough excess to solidify into a Soul Crystal.


    Thirty seconds later, a crisp sound rang out as if something had fallen off the base of the windmill.


    Upon opening it, behold, a Soul Crystal was there.


    ¡°Can it really extract Soul Crystals? How does it manage to do that?¡± Negris looked at the Soul Crystal, trying to penetrate the windmill with his thoughts.


    However, just like at the beginning, the core of the windmill was made of a material that blocked his thoughts, so Negris couldn¡¯t scan the inside.


    ¡°Should we dismantle it and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve wanted to see for a while.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, it will be bad if we can¡¯t put it back together.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t talked for long before they heard another dinging sound.


    As more and more Soul Crystals were extracted, Negris calculated the rate: ¡°About one Soul Crystal can be extracted every thirty seconds.¡±


    ¡°This is related to the concentration of the soul energy in this space. As the concentration decreases, the speed will slow down,¡± Durken said.


    ¡°Not too slow though. Sigh, how did the witch do it? What kind of existence is this witch, why can¡¯t I remember her?¡± Negris lamented regretfully.


    Don¡¯t look at the extraction speed of the witch¡¯s windmill as being not fast, one every thirty seconds, only one hundred and twenty an hour, and less than three thousand a day if it ran non-stop. But what is soul energy? This is the power at the level of faith, the same thing as the Faith Elemental Force.


    In other words, the witch used this device to achieve what only gods can do. If it could extract Soul Crystals here, could it extract Holy Crystals if placed in the curia?


    Huh, good idea, it¡¯s worth a try.


    ¡°Ange, why don¡¯t we...¡± Turning his head, Negris got the shock of his life. All the boxes behind him were gone, and Ange was holding the little angel in his left hand and the Great Angel¡¯s Staff in his right.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ange gestured with the Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    The Little Angel stomped its feet in anger, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ange slammed the Great Angel¡¯s Staff into the ground and clenched his fist. ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Little Angel stretched out its hand and pointed at the Great Angel¡¯s Staff. ¡°Roar¨C¡±


    Ange finally let go of it.


    The Little Angel picked up the Great Angel¡¯s Staff and quickly became excited. The earlier unhappiness was already thrown into the abyss. It began to swing the staff around and with a ¡°plop,¡± it sent an approaching Little Zombie flying.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Zombie was angry and conjured a shield before charging over.


    The Little Angel, wielding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, got into a tussle with the Little Zombie.


    Not long afterward, the Little Angel trailing a green-faced Little Zombie, came back with the Great Angel¡¯s Staff broken into two pieces and a dejected look on its face.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Angel lifted the two pieces of the Great Angel¡¯s Staff in front of Durken.


    ¡°What? It broke? Did you hit it on a rock or something? This could break? No, no, I¡¯m not going to fix it, too tired.¡± Durken waved his hands in astonishment.


    The Little Angel cocked its head to one side, and quickly plucked a feather from behind it and presented it to Durken.


    ¡°Eh, a feather from a Four-Winged Angel. Oh no, I can¡¯t accept this, absolutely not. I absolutely can¡¯t accept your Angel¡¯s Feather.¡± Durken was declining with his mouth but his hand was quick to scoop up the Angel¡¯s Feather which promptly disappeared.


    ¡°Alright, leave it here, come back in half an hour to pick it up,¡± Durken said.


    Negris retreated back into the Temple of Rest and found the disappeared boxes. ¡°Those skeleton¡¯s are quick. Alright, it¡¯s all packed up now,¡± he said.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a skeleton walked over, with Feiti¡¯s voice emanating from it. ¡°Eh, these boxes look very familiar. Where have I seen them?¡±


    ¡°This is the Temple of Rest. What¡¯s there that you don¡¯t recognize? These boxes have been here for a long time,¡± Negris bluffed.


    ¡°Oh right, okay then. I¡¯ve finished my stroll. Nothing has changed here, it¡¯s still the same as before. The King¡¯s palace is still unopenable and the Guardian God Emperor in front of the palace is also gone,¡± Feiti said.


    ¡°Guardian God Emperor?! What¡¯s that?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°The Guardian God Emperor of the King¡¯s palace,¡± Feiti said, sending an image telepathically.


    It was a huge steel statue standing at the entrance of the main hall, with its hands supporting a sword on the ground, its face expressionless.


    Negris started in surprise; he had never seen this thing before. There was such a thing at the entrance of the main hall?


    The Bronze Book whizzed to the front of the main hall where Feiti¡¯s transmitted image was. At this moment, the spot was completely empty. The giant statue that was probably ten meters tall had disappeared without a trace. Even the imprints on the ground were covered by cemetery grass.


    If Feiti hadn¡¯t mentioned it, nobody would have known that there was once an iron statue here.


    This statue was the Guardian God Emperor, the level of which was clearly higher than that of the Gatekeeper God.


    Upon asking, Durken was shocked and said, ¡°That statue is a Guardian God? I didn¡¯t make it, I thought it was just a statue. Could Feiti have remembered it wrong?¡±


    Negris quietly said, ¡°Ange, put the Witch Windmill in, move it further away, then take Feiti out. Don¡¯t let him see the Windmill to avoid him claiming it¡¯s his. These are all assets of the Undead Empire and belong to the Temple of Rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ange complied, stuffing the Witch Windmill in and lifting Feiti out.


    In response to Durken¡¯s question, Feiti shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t get it wrong. I fought with it and I lost.¡±


    ¡°Pfft... Lord of Mourning, you couldn¡¯t beat the Guardian God Emperor? Kvada, was that statue that terrifying?¡±


    That seemed correct though, how could it be unguarded when it was protecting the palace of the Undead King? This powerful Guardian God Emperor has gone where?


    ¡°The Undead Empire really has a solid foundation,¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Why, why wasn¡¯t it him who inherited the legacy! That lucky skeleton! Negris¡¯s face started to twitch with bitterness.


    As they were chatting, Ange was observing the surroundings and suddenly pointed to the distant horizon and said, ¡°This place is like Heaven.¡±

 Chapter 608 - 340: Even a Layer of Ground Has Been Dug Up_1

    Chapter 608: Chapter 340: Even a Layer of Ground Has Been Dug Up_1


    When Ange had flown up earlier to count the skeletons, he began to have doubts. The terrain here, and its size, resembled the Holy Kingdom quite closely, except that it lacked the buildings and the dimensional barrier.


    ¡°Heaven? Heaven¡¯s fortress? Here?¡± Negris asked, puzzled as he followed Ange around, even going to the edge of the plane to gaze outwards.


    Indeed, it was a hemisphere identical to Heaven. If there were a dimensional barrier, it would transform into a perfect circle just like the Holy Kingdom.


    ¡°It really is identical, Feiti, what is this place?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°The Undead Fortress,¡± Feiti replied.


    ¡°The Undead Fortress? Why does it look like the Holy Kingdom?¡± Negris asked.


    Feiti responded somewhat disdainfully, ¡°Are you referring to those Holy Light bugs? Yes, this was stolen from them. They used to call it the Fortress of Light before the witch and I seized it and renamed it the Undead Fortress.¡±


    ¡°I planned to use it to approach their Heaven¡¯s Fortress from the void and jump over to seize it too. Unfortunately, I was stopped by the God of the Forgotten,¡± Feiti said, somewhat unwilling to accept this outcome.


    Negris asked in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that this plane can move? In the void?¡±


    ¡°Of course... Uh, I don¡¯t know if it can be activated. It was the witch¡¯s people who managed it. I was only responsible for fighting.¡± Feiti hesitated when he recalled that it had been over a thousand years ago.


    After searching around, they indeed could not find a place to launch from. Could it be inside? But they needed Heaven¡¯s ladder to enter it, otherwise, they would need to dig a deep pit. On second thought, they decided to forget it. They hadn¡¯t even figured out the Heaven Fortress, where would they get the time to dig pits?


    There wasn¡¯t even a dimensional barrier here ¨C if they were to seize anything, it certainly had to be the Heaven Fortress. That fortress also had the ability to move through the void. At the beginning, it had moved from the void to hover above the Resting Abyss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for future study. We should head out now,¡± Negris urged Feiti, eager to take his leave before any complications arose, especially in case Feiti remembered the Soul Crystals. However, when he turned around, Ange and the rest were nowhere to be found.


    Negris massaged his throbbing forehead, ¡°What are they up to now? Those damn skeletons.¡±


    Sighing with resignation ¨C he was used to Ange¡¯s ways by now ¨C Negris took flight, muttering complaints under his breath.


    As he rose into the air, he noticed Ange and the others herding the skeletons towards the center. Any skeleton that lagged behind was given a good clonk on the head by Little Sky, wielding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    After driving all the skeletons away, Ange scraped the Breathing Soil on the surface and began to dig up the earth beneath.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sense of foreboding grew in Negris¡¯s heart. This place was the central area of the entire plane, equivalent to the Square of the Gods in the Holy Kingdom, where the fertile divine soil, suitable for growing Divine Wood, was located.


    Just as he suspected, Ange was indeed digging up divine soil and piling it up to the side.


    Negris felt on the verge of madness, ¡°You¡¯re not planning to scrape away all this dirt, are you? Do you know how heavy it is? How much Soul Flame it¡¯ll waste?¡±


    After hearing that, Feiti was also stunned, ¡°Digging up the dirt? This... you guys didn¡¯t come here to take away all my soil, did you? Then where should I sleep?¡±


    ¡°No, no, there isn¡¯t much of this kind of soil. Once you go beyond this range, it won¡¯t exist anymore.¡± Negris hurriedly reassured Feiti, fearing he would spark his wrath.


    Feiti wouldn¡¯t necessarily get angry, but he felt it was a bit excessive. They were even scraping off the surface soil? Anyway, when it came to farming, how could he give up? In order not to waste Soul Crystals, Ange took out a Demon Crystal and through the Teleportation Array sent three hundred thousand tons of divine soil to the world transit station.


    Thank goodness for the world transit station, saving at least ninety percent of the Demon Crystals.


    The Skeleton also came along. Feiti projected onto it and saw the desolate surroundings. He exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Why has the Resting Abyss become so desolate? Where¡¯s the Gold Road? The Grain Road?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say not to follow us here? How did you manage to make it here?¡± Negris asked helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dug up all of my earth and you¡¯re not even allowing one of my avatars to come over for a visit? Then where should I sleep?¡± Feiti shot back indignantly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, take a look around. Just make sure that your main body doesn¡¯t cross over here.¡± Negris warned.


    ¡°I know. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so wary of me. We used to be such good friends. You seem to have forgotten me,¡± Feiti responded sadly.


    They used to be good friends. He had even learned his brilliant techniques under the guidance of Negris. He never expected to be treated with such suspicion when they met again. It was truly heartbreaking.


    Negris felt extremely awkward. He had truly forgotten him. Who knew why the King had decided to erase his memory? The effects of the Forgotten Mark had been cleared, yet his memory couldn¡¯t be recovered.


    He¡¯d only learned about Feiti¡¯s affairs from Durken, but his private relationship with Feiti was something Durken wouldn¡¯t know anything about.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s an aftereffect of the Forgotten Mark. Maybe after some time, I¡¯ll remember. You follow me, don¡¯t wander off. People don¡¯t know you, and one punch could shatter you,¡± Negris said.


    Feiti, who had projected onto a skeleton, would definitely not be able to withstand much.


    Just as he was about to say something, Ange suddenly turned and gestured towards him, ¡°Get Anthony to transport the grain.¡±


    ¡°Transport grain? Where to?¡± Negris was stunned by Ange¡¯s abrupt comment.


    However, he quickly found out where. At Fallen Dragon Lake, Ange stepped forward and the salty rice by the lake began to grow rapidly, skipping the last month of its growth period and quickly forming rice grains.


    The Instant Death Halo was only used for a quarter of its full power until the grain ripened. Ange then paused it, moved to another area, and activated it all over again.


    Like this, one Instant Death Halo could be used four times. Every six hundred acres at a time, at a frequency of one hour per use, Ange ripened all the rice around Fallen Dragon Lake.


    The Nachricht of the quickly arriving Anthony who collapsed by the lake, looking at the golden rice grains and laughing loudly, an unmistakable sense of relief audible in his laughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, your timing was impeccable, sir. We were just about to deplete our grain reserves. If I didn¡¯t manage to procure any more, I would have had to use my trump card,¡± Anthony laughed.


    ¡°What? You have a trump card?¡± Negris asked in shock.


    All this while, he was witness to Anthony¡¯s anxiety and desperation, using every method in his arsenal to scrounge up whatever he could. Now he was saying he still had a method?


    ¡°Hahaha, just joking, just joking. What other method could I possibly have?¡± Anthony laughed it off, brushing the topic aside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t seem like you were joking. You were definitely planning to make a move on someone,¡± Negris sneered.


    As he said this, Negris felt a jolt of realization. He knew who Anthony was planning to approach. At this moment, who else would have surplus grain?


    The Church of Light!


    PS: My wife has been under the weather with a cold and cough these past two days, which made us run around hospitals. She¡¯s been coughing through the night and it¡¯s disrupted my sleep. Having only slept fitfully, I¡¯m feeling a bit woozy and my mind is a blank. I¡¯ll update this chapter first and add more tomorrow.

 Chapter 609 - 341: Little Ghosts Big Mouth_1

    Chapter 609: Chapter 341: Little Ghost¡¯s Big Mouth_1


    Indeed, Anthony might well succeed, because the current ¡®Dyson¡¯ is now just a placeholder. If the genuine Dyson played along, overthrowing the Church of Light might truly be possible.


    However, the risk was considerable. Let¡¯s not forget that Anthony¡¯s power also comes from the Church of Light; his followers still believe in the Light.


    Anthony could stir up divisions within the church, and people might follow. But if he showed signs of subverting the Church of Light, it would be uncertain whether they would stick with him. They might even turn on him, tie him up and deliver him to the curia for punishment.


    In any case, this was not a good idea. Anthony would not act recklessly unless he had no other choice, so his plan was to brush the matter off with laughter.


    Packages of food were bundled up, packed into grain bags, and transported in various ways to places suffering from food shortages.


    ...


    In a hidden world, two massive torches were burning. One emitted a holy glow, while the other was a pitch-black flame like ink. One black, one white¡ªthey were exceptionally eerie.


    Guliani stood in front of the black flame, his expression slightly helpless. The black flame materialized into a face, shouting and spitting a spray of flames that narrowly missed Guliani.


    ¡°How do you even do things? Why are the number of sacrificed souls dwindling? Are you an idiot? You¡¯ve been saying ¡®soon¡¯ for the last two months. Harvest season is upon us, and you are still saying ¡®soon.¡¯ The famine is ¡®almost¡¯ over; is that what you mean by ¡®soon?¡¯&...£¤*#(@...£¤#¡± the black flame raged.


    Guliani said helplessly, ¡°What can I do? Anthony has somehow procured yet another batch of food. His supplies have been unending for months. My people are telling me that the granaries are empty, but the next day, food miraculously appears again. I¡¯m starting to suspect that he has identified my informants and is purposely misleading them.¡±


    Guliani sighed. Seeing the black flame about to lash out again, he said, ¡°Stop the obscene language, or I¡¯ll smash all of your imprints.¡±


    The black flame paused, its flame somewhat solidified. It looked up and down at the smiling Guliani, wondering if he was joking. After a moment of hesitation, it said, ¡°Has your intelligence been affected by the possession of a pig-headed soul? Can¡¯t you think about how to handle such simple matters with your butt? Is that good enough? No obscene language.¡±


    Guliani took a deep breath and yelled in a low voice, ¡°What I mean is, stop insulting me, or I¡¯ll turn against you.¡±


    With his words, a divine power surged throughout his entire body, making his low roar powerful. The little shards before him could not withstand his power and cracked.


    The black flame froze, and after a while, it said, ¡°You shout at me? I grant you power, and you dare shout at me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. When Lord Light awakens, say that again, and I won¡¯t shout at you,¡± Guliani replied irritably.


    Hearing the word ¡®Lord Light,¡¯ the black flame glanced at the adjoining light column and quickly changed the topic. ¡°You should solve the problem. The souls offered for sacrifice are dwindling; when will Lord Light wake up?¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m considering it, okay? You have no idea how slick Anthony is. He¡¯s like an ancient undead, cunning and deceitful. He can see through others¡¯ schemes instantly¡ªdo you know how many agents I¡¯ve lost to him?¡± Guliani was clearly extremely frustrated.


    ¡°In addition, the God of Arbitration is still alive. I dare not mess with your power; otherwise, I would have used it against him by now. Darkness against Light; under the properties of antagonism, I could forcibly erase him.¡±


    The black flame nodded sympathetically, ¡°Yeah, why hasn¡¯t that stubborn old God of Arbitration died yet.¡±


    ¡°While I dare not wield your power, I have found a vessel for you. It¡¯s Archbishop Dyson. He has been practicing divine arts for a long time, and I have ignited his Divine Fire. The vessel should be able to withstand your power,¡± Guliani revealed.


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s kindled the Divine Fire? How did he do that?¡± the black flame asked.


    ¡°Of course, fueled by the Dark of the Light. It will take some time for him to consolidate the Divine Fire. It should be about ready now, Lord Dark. Here is the imprint.¡± Guliani presented a Crystal Stone, inside of which solidified a flame-like object.


    The black flame looked at him and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t for me, is it? It¡¯s for yourself?¡± A hand made of fire reached out and took the imprint.


    Guliani didn¡¯t deny it; he just smiled faintly and said, ¡°I will order Dyson to visit Anthony. When the time comes, please, Lord Dark, take care of this nuisance yourself. Otherwise, we might run out of time.¡±


    The black flame lapsed into deep thought. Oh boy, Guliani had cleverly used the phrase ¡®running out of time¡¯ to entrap the God of the Dark.


    Should it take action? With Dyson¡¯s impending visit, both friend and foe, Anthony would be on high alert. Dyson was assured to die, and the God of the Dark would suffer a slight loss. However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was the God of Arbitration that Lord Dark was worried about. If it provoked him, it might not find peace in the future.


    Also, being calculated by Guliani like this, Lord Dark couldn¡¯t help feeling resentful. It was taking the risk, and the only one benefiting from it was Guliani. He even shouted at the Dark Lord¡ªhow infuriating! These humans were too sly; it didn¡¯t want to deal with them at all.


    But if it didn¡¯t take any action? It was running out of time; with the arrival of the harvest season, the famine would be over.


    According to this year¡¯s climate, it would be a bountiful year. This meant it wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity like this for the next few years.


    After much thought, Lord Dark gritted its teeth.


    Guliani left satisfied; he had achieved his goal this time.


    Although the God of the Dark was clearly angry, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as it still wanted the souls offered for sacrifice, it wouldn¡¯t stay angry for long. After all, the sacrificial souls were so sweet. If Guliani smashed all of its imprints, it would enjoy nothing.


    Before leaving, Guliani looked at the holy torches in the distance. Within the God of Light and Darkness, Lord Light was the ruler. The God of the Dark was just a shadow of the Light. It didn¡¯t matter if Guliani offended him as long as he didn¡¯t anger Lord Light.


    But Lord Light had been asleep for many decades; it was unclear when he would wake up.


    ...


    ¡®Dyson¡¯, who had received Guliani¡¯s order, went to visit Anthony with doubts-a natural pretext was to discuss the food issue.


    If it were the real Dyson, he would certainly never dare to do that. Now, the placeholder naturally didn¡¯t mind. He even contacted Anthony in advance to report the matter.


    Fearing that Guliani was plotting something, Anthony was fully prepared on the day of the visit. Thousands of men were lurking outside the tent, confident of dealing with any deity. However, nothing happened.


    Actually, something did occur, but not to ¡®Dyson.¡¯ When the God of the Dark used the imprint to project itself without a second word, it first saw not Anthony but the big mouth of Little Ghost.

 Chapter 610 - 342 - The New Storm Has Formed_1

    Chapter 610: Chapter 342 ¨C The New Storm Has Formed_1


    ¡°What the hell!?¡± The God of the Dark managed to scream out in shock before being swallowed by Little Ghost.


    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Negris, sensing something was off, also started screaming. Ange abruptly stood up with the Ring of Balance emerging on his back.


    Dyson was killed, his Divine Fire naturally fell into Ange¡¯s hands. The Divine Fire and Divine Fragments that were of no use to him, were all fed into Little Ghost.


    But with too many good items, Little Ghost couldn¡¯t eat all of them at once. Hence, Dyson¡¯s Divine Fire was saved until now. Coincidentally, right when Little Ghost widened its mouth, the God of Dark¡¯s mind was delivered over.


    The flame that had been lit by Guliani using the shadow technique of light had left a mark so covert, nobody could detect its existence before the God of the Dark had invested its shadow into it.


    So Guliani would not casually investigate Dyson¡¯s situation. In fear of causing an alarm, he didn¡¯t expect to be deceived by a stand-in and, due to such a hilarious mistake, failed to notice the Divine Fire falling into Ange¡¯s hands, then the God of the Dark bumped his head into it.


    If the God of the Dark faced such a situation, what would it think?


    ¡°Damn it! Guliani set me up!¡± Enraged, the God of the Dark unleashed its divine power, striking Little Ghost.


    Having swallowed the Divine Fire, the shockwave sprung outward from Little Ghost. It appeared as though Little Ghost had swallowed a Magic Egg that had exploded, puffing up its entire form, and releasing a great breath.


    Ange hurriedly called forth the Holy Light and poured it into Little Ghost.


    ¡°Eh? It didn¡¯t burst? What kind of substance is this? A seal?¡± The God of the Dark was shocked and unleashed its full power for a second strike.


    Little Ghost puffed up once again, making a huge round balloon, yet about to burst.


    This not only shocked the God of the Dark, but also left Negris dumbfounded. Sensing the intensity of these two powers colliding, Negris¡¯s eyes bulged out: ¡°Is it so unbreakable?¡±


    Having withstood two divine power blows, was this the same Little Ghost that was on the verge of breaking just from puffing a breath? When did it become so abnormal?


    ¡°It might be because it had eaten too much divine power. Sigh, those wasteful things. I need to make every bit of my Four-Winged Angel feather count, but it recklessly consumes either divine fragments or divine fire. If I had those things, who knows how many artifacts I could have made. What waste.¡± Durken was complaining with envy on the side.


    That¡¯s right. Having consumed so many Divine Fragments and flames of Divine Fires, it is now even digging into the three great Gods of Light. It¡¯s no wonder it became abnormal.


    However, what was the situation regarding the consciousness in this divine fire?


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± A skeleton on the side eagerly raised its hand: ¡°I know a guy who could leave a mark in the divine fire that we all missed, the Dark God of Light.¡±


    ¡°The God of Light and Darkness? I¡¯ve never heard about it. Who is it?¡± asked Negris.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story.¡± Feiti looked at Little Ghost and saw it puff up and release a large breath again without breaking.


    Ange kept pressing down on Little Ghost, the palm of his hand constantly sparking as the Power of the Holy Light streamed into Little Ghost, replenishing its spent energy rapidly.


    Ange was replenishing from the outside, and the God of the Dark was attacking from the inside. This had resulted in a stalemate.


    It seemed it wouldn¡¯t burst for a while. Feiti continued: ¡°You never heard of the Dark God of Light, but you¡¯ve heard of the God of Shadows, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him? The shadow of the Light? The ¡®Lord¡¯ of the Shadow Knights?¡± Negris was shocked.


    The God of Shadows was quite famous. It was not because he was powerful, but because he was very cunning, the only god who did dirty work among the Gods of Light.


    Though there were many gods with great battle power, like the God of Arbitration, they wouldn¡¯t attack you without reason. They only targeted heretics, apostates, or those who violated the Holy Laws.


    But the God of Shadows was different, it could make trouble from nowhere which was quite annoying. Even though the Church of Light never acknowledged the existence of the God of Shadows, the existence of Shadow Knights was iron-clad proof.


    Ange had met a Shadow Knight before, that was when he first met Big Mouth, someone named Julian, wasn¡¯t it?


    It was that Shadow Knight who controlled Big Mouth, crossing planes to spread the Undead virus. This method was too vicious. If Ange hadn¡¯t had known Holy Light, the virus probably would have spread throughout Resting Abyss.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the God of Shadows? Then I know him.¡± Negris said.


    The noble God of Shadows, just like that, was swallowed by Little Ghost. Even though it was desperately struggling inside Little Ghost, Ange was on the outside pouring the Power of Holy Light into Little Ghost which was healing him quickly. As long as it didn¡¯t explode in one hit, Ange could quickly heal it.


    Puffing up, contracting, belching, puffing up again, contracting again, belching again. At some point, Little Ghost stopped expanding and just kept belching.


    ¡°Ha...urgh...ha...blegh...¡± Finally, it vomited out a pearl.


    Durken swiftly rushed forward, his eyes eagerly on the pearl, his face unusually flustered: ¡°Gem of the Divine Soul! This is the Gem of the Divine Soul! Lord, you have to give it to me, I can craft a super artifact with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange handed over the pearl to him.


    Such generous behavior stunned Durken for a moment, taking it incredulously, hesitating: ¡°Really giving it to me? Don¡¯t you know what this is? Gem of the Divine Soul. There¡¯s a chance to learn the enemy¡¯s Divine Technique using it. You¡¯re just giving it to me?¡±

 Chapter 611 - 342: The New Storm Has Formed_2

    Chapter 611: Chapter 342: The New Storm Has Formed_2


    Ange tilted his head, about to reach out and take it back.


    ¡°No, no, no, the odds of that are too low. Give it to me, I¡¯ll refine it into a super artifact, which will significantly increase the odds of releasing her divine technique. Hand it over to me.¡± Durken regretted opening his mouth. If he hadn¡¯t said anything and just taken it, this awkward situation wouldn¡¯t have emerged.


    Seeing the regretful look on Durken¡¯s face, Negris felt like laughing at the self-inflicted situation Kvada had gotten himself into by talking nonsense to the dead skeleton.


    ¡°So the divine technique of the God of the Dark was stolen?¡± Seeing that Ange didn¡¯t continue to reach for the item, Negris promptly changed the subject, trying to present it as a done deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. What was projected was only the power of the dark. Dyson¡¯s Divine Fire is still the main subject. We can only lose that part of the power.¡± Durken answered while slowly stepping back. Seeing Ange withdraw his hand, he let out a sigh of relief and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for refining. It will definitely be transformed into a super artifact. Kvada, the Gem of the Divine Soul, this thing is too precious. Sir, your pet is the real treasure. It can even crystallize divine souls.¡± Durken exclaimed with admiration.


    Little Ghost, feeling a bit dizzy from serving as a catalyst, yawned and slowly reduced in size, like a deflating balloon. Eventually, it nestled back onto Ange¡¯s finger.


    After a short pause, it stuck its head out again and spit out another crystal.


    ¡°...¡± Durken and Negris glanced at each other, both at a loss for words.


    After a while, Negris finally said, ¡°This seems to be Dyson¡¯s.¡±


    Dyson¡¯s Divine Fire combined with the projected power of the dark had solidified into two crystals. Yes, this makes sense.


    Feeling the impact, Durken and Negris grumbled ¡®damn luck¡¯ and ¡®the favor of the goddess,¡¯ walking away in frustration.


    Ange raised his finger to look at Little Ghost. Durken was right; for Ange, Little Ghost was just a pet. So he would feed it whatever he had, regardless of whether it was common or precious.


    From Durken¡¯s reaction, the crystals must be valuable.


    But it seems that Little Ghost isn¡¯t so simple. Could it really crystallize divine souls?


    He tilted his head in thought for a moment. Then, Ange reached out with his other hand, slowly poke Little Ghost, saying, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Little Ghost popped its head out in confusion, but when it saw the light at Ange¡¯s fingertip, it bit into it.


    ...


    Negris and Durken looked at the third Gem of the Divine Soul that Ange handed to them, a ghostly look on their faces: ¡°You¡¯re saying, you fed the Instant Death Halo to Little Ghost, and then it spat out this?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Durken sat on the ground with a thump, distressed: ¡°It¡¯s over, divine souls are common now, they¡¯re not worth anything.¡±


    Negris scoffed: ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Not worth anything? It¡¯s a fortune.¡±


    The Goblin Trade Guild invented trade bills, which were used to settle advances. For example, if the Goblin Trade Guild¡¯s land was expected to produce ten million tons of grain next year, they could issue ten million trade bills, sell them cheaply, and then organize production.


    Since farmers and landlords could receive money in advance, they could better organize production and reduce risk. Grain merchants also enjoyed a reduced price for paying in advance.


    However, the weather was erratic. If the crops failed and grain prices skyrocketed, then the trade bills also increased in value, allowing the grain merchants to make huge profits even without selling any grain.


    On the contrary, if the harvest was abundant, grain prices would drop, potentially causing losses for grain merchants.


    The notion that greater abundance led to lower prices clearly came from the goblin commodity brokers.


    Durken, however, didn¡¯t have such complicated thoughts. He simply believed that once rare materials lost their rarity, their value disappeared. This thought left him feeling stifled.


    However, once he examined the artifact Ange gave him, he realized something was off: ¡°This is not a Gem of the Divine Soul. The power seems to be sealed. How do you release it?¡±


    Ange took the crystal to the edge of a rice field. Crushing it and throwing it on the ground, he left a footprint. The Instant Death Halo was released immediately.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ªThis is a Divine Technique Seal? You can seal divine techniques and release them at will?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    ¡°It was.¡± Ange held up his finger.


    ¡°This... This... Little Ghost is too powerful. How did it do it? Try it again!¡± Negris urged.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Let it rest, rest first. Next time you seal a technique, remember to call me. I want to see how it can do it.¡±


    Negris said hastily, practically begging, clearly afraid of disturbing Little Ghost.


    In the past, Little Ghost was generally neglected by Negris for its seemingly non-purposeful existence, only eating and not providing any benefits. Now, however, it has transformed into a coveted deity, like a god of exams that students pray to the night before, out of fear that a disturbed sleep would lead to a poor performance on their exam.


    Upon realizing Little Ghost¡¯s ability, the first thing Ange thought of was the Instant Death Halo. Negris had a different idea: ¡°Could you seal your Ultimate Transformation in this way?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Negris whispered, ¡°Do you know who I was reminded of? Goddess of Redemption. She too could seal her own or someone else¡¯s divine technique for use later.¡±


    ...


    In a secret world, a dark flame that had dimmed a little bit just now suddenly flared up again. Deep roars from the God of the Dark echoed throughout the space: ¡°Guliani! You plotted against me!¡±

 Chapter 612 - 342 - The New Storm Has Formed_3

    Chapter 612: Chapter 342 ¨C The New Storm Has Formed_3


    Guliani, who stepped into this space at the same time, was taken aback and quickly retorted, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What happened? How did I set you up?¡±


    ¡°You let my projection fall into a big mouth, causing the part of my strength that I projected to be consumed. You set me up!¡± A dark face, body, and limbs emerge from the dark flames, as if a person is emerging from the flames.


    ¡°No, absolutely not. I wondered why Dyson didn¡¯t stir when he went in, so I came back to ask you. Calm down and tell me what happened?¡± Guliani said sincerely.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what happened? I only saw a big mouth when I projected, and it swallowed me up. How could this be such a coincidence? The other party obviously prepared for me to fall into the trap, how could they possibly know I was going to project there if it weren¡¯t for you?!¡±


    If the timing wasn¡¯t so perfect, Dark wouldn¡¯t suspect. But it was too much of a coincidence. A second earlier, the opponent couldn¡¯t swallow its power, and a second later, it would have reacted and could take back the power it projected.


    It just so happened that as soon as it projected, it was swallowed, as if everything had been calculated.


    Guliani was full of grievances, ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I am willing to swear an oath to God to prove my innocence.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re already a fake God, so the God¡¯s oath has no effect on you.¡± Dark¡¯s figure fully separated from the torch, transformed into a giant dark flame, and pressed down towards Guliani.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± While saying this, he didn¡¯t dare to slack off. He slapped his chest, lights poured down, regardless of whether Dark believed him or not, first protect himself.


    Just when the two were about to fight, a thought swept over their bodies.


    Dark and Guliani simultaneously looked towards the sacred torch. A face appeared on the sacred torch.


    ¡°Lord Light!? Oh God, you finally woke up.¡± Dark exclaimed excitedly. It had never thought that Lord Light could be so lovely. Before, it was always Lord Light who dealt with humans, and it was just a shadow under the holy light.


    In recent decades, Lord Light suddenly fell asleep, forcing it to deal with humans. It immediately found out how tricky humans can be, like Guliani, it couldn¡¯t tell if his words were true or false.


    Great, Lord Light finally woke up. Now, it can lie flat under the holy light again, being an idle shadow.


    Guliani also quickly dropped his defense, kneeled and saluted, ¡°Greetings, Lord Light the God.¡±


    Lord Light¡¯s thought swept over him: ¡°You are Ryan Xiete, you have reborn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Light. The church has a traitor. I am trying to deal with it with Lord Dark, but Lord Dark misunderstood me. Please arbitrate for me.¡± Guliani said respectfully.


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s pointless. A new Faith Storm is brewing. All gods will face a new baptism. Whether there was betrayal or not no longer matters. Have you ignited the Divine Fire?¡± Lord Light asked.


    Guliani only felt a chill rushing from his tailbone straight to his heavenly spirit cover. Faith Storm? The legendary Faith Storm that wiped out all the gods?


    ¡°I...I didn¡¯t ignite the Divine Fire.¡±


    ¡°Then you are lucky, having a god¡¯s power is very dangerous under the Faith Storm. The more god power, the more dangerous. We, Light and Darkness, must... go find an arbitrator. He survived last time, perhaps he knows a way to resist the storm.¡±

 Chapter 613 - 343: Theyre Grilling Me_1

    Chapter 613: Chapter 343: They¡¯re Grilling Me_1


    For Ange, planting crops was his greatest joy, but it hinged on the climate. Now it¡¯s nearly the harvest season, which wasn¡¯t suitable for planting crops unless he was willing to consume his Soul Flame.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t like using Soul Flame for farming. He used the Instant Death Halo primarily for comparison, not for merely accelerating growth, unless he was running out of food.


    Only when he was alleviating famine in the Resting Abyss did Ange blaze a trail of cultivation. It also happened in the Light Sea Plane when Anthony needed food desperately, and also this time.


    Most of the time he activated the Instant Death Halo was for selecting rice varieties and crossbreeding cereals. It was also used during the selection and hybrid grafting of crops.


    If there wasn¡¯t a particular need, Ange preferred to let the crops grow naturally.


    Natural grown crops depended on the climate, which was Ange¡¯s specialty. He knew exactly when to sow seeds, when to fertilize, and when to pollinate.


    With the harvest season fast approaching, it was no longer a good time to sow. In the old days on the farm, he would have started looking for new bones to replace the worn-out ones after the crop harvesting, and then hibernate for the winter.


    But now, it¡¯s not necessary. The Golden Skeleton was sturdy, durable, and everlasting. It would auto-repair if there was enough Breath of Death.


    If all else failed, he could just soak it in the Liquid of Breath of Death for a few days.


    ¡°So now that you¡¯re unemployed, stop thinking about planting and let Little Ghost try the Divine Technique Seal. If it works, you should seal a few more. Your transformation time is too short now,¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Yes, all the previous analyses were intended to expedite Ange¡¯s work on the Divine Technique Seal.


    Ange wouldn¡¯t think about such complicated things; he would use it as and when needed.


    But that didn¡¯t negate the correctness of Negris¡¯s reasoning. Although he arrived at his conclusion after the fact, it was still aligned with Ange¡¯s actions and thoughts, despite being unrelated to his motives.


    Reluctantly, Ange withdrew his hand from the spatial zone, extended a finger for Little Ghost to bite, then transformed.


    The transformation began at his fingertips, but Little Ghost halted its progress, restricting the transformation to only where it was biting. The change was completely limited to the fingertip area.


    ¡°Kvada, this actually works?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive. How does it work?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°I just came up with a brilliant idea. If someone wants to release a divine technique, just throw Little Ghost over to bite them, and they won¡¯t be able to release the technique,¡± Feiti suggested, raising his hand.


    ¡°Why do you always have to raise your hand when you talk? This isn¡¯t a class,¡± Negris commented, utterly dumbfounded.


    Recently, Feiti had gotten into the habit of raising his hand before speaking, as if answering a question in class. Kvada, he was the Lord of Mourning! Behaving like an attentive student put great pressure on those around him.


    ¡°It was you who told me to raise my hand before answering a question,¡± Feiti defended with righteous indignation.


    ¡°Me? When did I ever tell you to raise your hand? You¡¯re framing me.¡±


    ¡°When you were teaching me about the mysteries of space-time,¡± Feiti explained.


    ¡°That was years ago! Why didn¡¯t you raise your hand when we first met?¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think of it then. But I remembered it now.¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop doing this?¡±


    ¡°I can try, but it¡¯s an ingrained habit, and it¡¯s hard to change..¡± Despite what he said, Feiti raised his hand again.


    Negris pounced, removed Feiti¡¯s right hand bone and said, ¡°Okay, that should break the habit.¡±


    Feiti raised his left hand and punched Negris right in the eye socket.


    Amidst their squabbling, the time for transformation came to an end. Little Ghost regurgitated a sealed Divine Technique Crystal.


    ¡°It really worked! How do we use it? Can we just crush it to use it? Can others use it too?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Ssshh ¡ª give it to others? What an innovative thought, Ange. If you can transfer your divine technique to others, all of us could transform into Locke or the Dragon God. Try it right away!¡± Negris exclaimed excitedly.


    It¡¯s certain that Ange himself could use it, but it¡¯s uncertain whether others could or not. Ange flipped over a soulless Golden Skeleton, casually stuffed a Soul Fire into it, not requiring the Skeleton to move, it could just lie there.


    He crushed the seal and tossed it onto the skeleton. However, the seal could not be absorbed into the skeleton. After bouncing on the skeleton a few times, it fell to the ground, faded and disappeared shortly thereafter.


    ¡°What a pity. It doesn¡¯t work. Is it because the soul is not strong enough?¡± Durken wondered.


    ¡°Not necessarily. It could be due to affinity. When Ange learned Locke Transformation he had to have a long affinity attunement with the scales to transform into the Dragon God,¡± Negris hypothesized.


    ¡°What if we sealed a Dragon God Transformation for you? You¡¯re a member of Dragon Clan, so you wouldn¡¯t need affinity attuning. Since you have soul contact with Ange, could you use the Dragon God Transformation divine technique successfully?¡± Durken proposed.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but respond: ¡°How does your soul grow? Your creative ideas are multitude! That makes sense, Ange, seal another Dragon God Transformation for me to test.¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t transform.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. You need recovery for the Ultimate Transformation technique. We can only try tomorrow,¡± Negris responded painfully disappointed.


    Not being able to verify a good idea immediately is like not being able to read a good book immediately or teach a smart student promptly, it¡¯s agonizing.


    ¡°My Lord, My Lord,¡± Ange tilted his head, sensing a call. He listened carefully ¡ª it was Anthony: ¡°My Lord, the grain distribution has started. Do you want to come over and collect the faith?¡±

 Chapter 614 - 343: Theyre Grilling Me_2

    Chapter 614: Chapter 343: They¡¯re Grilling Me_2


    An opportunity at distributing emergency rations was a grand chance to harvest faith, an opportunity that Anthony, of course, would not let slip by.


    Now that he had provisions, he not only planned to distribute them extravagantly but also intended to have Ange harvest faith in the process. All to avoid letting the Church of Light benefit from his good deeds.


    This was a matter they had already discussed together. Once they heard the preparations were about to begin, everyone set out immediately, heading for the refugee camp.


    Anthony had set up a number of refugee camps at the border of the Eastern and Western Districts, providing shelter for those who could no longer survive on their own. Anyone who could flee to the refugee camp was granted some life-sustaining food.


    However, the most devastated were often not at the border between the two churches, but within the Western District itself, places where Anthony¡¯s influence could not reach.


    Yet it didn¡¯t matter. With refugee camps in place, there was hope. Those who could no longer survive will do everything they can to escape, instead of resigning to their fate.


    There were numerous obstacles and dangers along the way. For instance, some noble landlords would rather let their farmers starve on their lands than allow the disaster-stricken people to escape.


    The reason was that when a part of the population died, the survivors would become cheap labour next year.


    If they escaped, potentially all the people in their territory could flee, leaving no one to farm the land the next year. The landlords could have even more land, but it would be pointless. In the end, they would have to spend money buying people from the slave market.


    Faced with these inhumane noble landlords, Anthony used the simplest method ¡ª bounty rewards.


    The Mercenary Guild put up several bounties. The targets were those who hindered the movement of disaster-stricken people. The person offering the reward was Anthony himself.


    As the acting pope of the Sacred Church, his name was a guarantee of trustworthiness. Nobody worried that he couldn¡¯t afford the bounty.


    However, Anthony was truly penniless. He had borrowed all he could and pledged all he could. Before the grain was harvested, he was a penniless man who couldn¡¯t even pay interest.


    But he was cunning. The reward he offered was not money, but...


    ¡°A chance for limb regeneration, for the head of Viscount Truk? Viscount Truk impedes the movement of disaster-stricken people, refuses to aid them, and leaves the public to starve to death. His crimes are heinous. Whoever decapitates Viscount Truk will receive a chance for Limb Regrowth.¡±


    ¡°My God, limb regeneration? The Great Restoration Technique? This is an Archbishop-level Divine Art.¡±


    ¡°Anthony was an archbishop before his reign. Could it be that he will make the move himself?¡±


    ¡°If a Viscount¡¯s head can be exchanged for the Great Restoration Technique of limb regrowth, what would the bounty for a Count be?¡±


    ¡°Huh, there really is one. Count Hess. This Count Hess had people pretend to be thieves and killed over six hundred civilians in his territory. The reward for his head is... is... a chance for resurrection? Resurrection?¡±


    The... the legendary Great Resurrection Technique? Are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t it said by the Church of Light that the Great Resurrection Technique couldn¡¯t be used due to a lack of materials?¡±


    ¡°Did Lord Anthony find the materials? See what conditions are needed. Let¡¯s take this task and resurrect my grandfather. My grandfather was a Sword Saint. He died early without teaching me the Sword Technique; otherwise, I would have long been a Sword Saint.¡±


    ¡°Even if you become a Sword Saint, you can¡¯t kill a count. Stop dreaming. Look at what conditions are needed... death within a day?¡±


    Death within a day? There¡¯s no chance for my grandfather, he¡¯s been dead for fifty years.¡±


    It must be said that Anthony¡¯s bounty did cause quite a stir, but what was even more shocking was within the Church of Light. The reappearance of the Great Resurrection Technique, which had been lost for a thousand years, dealt a significant blow to all devout magicians.


    They claimed to the outside world that they couldn¡¯t perform it due to a lack of materials. But only these magicians knew the real reason: the Great Resurrection Technique had been lost long ago. About nine hundred years ago, the Church encountered some disasters. Many books were burned, and no one knew how to perform the Great Resurrection Technique.


    Claiming a lack of materials was merely to save face for the Church. Now, Anthony surprisingly used this as a reward? Had he learned the Great Resurrection Technique?


    Upon hearing the news, some bishops, priests, saints, and saintesses who had had good relationships with Anthony in the past came to see him at the Curia.


    Anthony naturally brushed them off with vague answers. But those who were persistent received his request for food and money donations. Most of the visitors chose to beat a hasty retreat after hearing this.


    Of course, Anthony knew nothing of the Great Resurrection Technique. He instead used Ange¡¯s Face Purification Rebirth Technique. The necessary material was Demon Crystal essence. Even if it consumed twenty litres, it would only cost two hundred thousand Demon Crystals, much cheaper than the typical bounty on a Count.


    As for casting spells, there was no need to worry. Ange could personally perform it under the name ¡®Ascetic Monk An¡¯


    Of course, due to its time limit, the Great Resurrection Technique was just a gimmick; after all, who happened to die just a day ago and also happened to possess enough strength to kill a count?


    By using the mass Great Resurrection Technique and offering a reward for killing a count, a sensation would be created. The attention of the entire plane would be drawn to this matter, so as to spread it to the entire plane. Everyone would thus know: don¡¯t kill indiscriminately, don¡¯t obstruct the refugees¡¯ escape, and don¡¯t let too many people die in your own lands, or else Lord Anthony would put a bounty on you.


    For many old wily foxes who had connections with the church, the punishment from the Church was far less deterrent than the Mercenary Guild¡¯s bounty.


    Their ancestors had often acted like this in the past. It wasn¡¯t the first year that there had been major disasters. There were also natural and man-made disasters before, like plagues, earthquakes, and floods. Many people died then as well, and there was never any punishment. Obviously, the gods didn¡¯t care about these things.


    On the other hand, the bounty from the Mercenary Guild was tangible, especially after the beheading of Viscount Truk one night. Anthony personally rushed to the mercenary guild and performed limb regeneration for the person who came to receive the bounty.


    The reward recipient had their face covered, but their left hand was empty. Under the watchful eyes of all, Anthony led the said recipient into the healing room, and when they came out, they had their left hand back.


    The whole process occurred under the witness of President Kage of the Mercenary Guild, who even saw with his own eyes the growth of the person¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°This is too magical, too magical, Lord Anthony! The great restoration technique is indeed very magical.¡± President Kage was utterly astonished.


    Anthony grinned and returned the nutrition fluid: ¡°It¡¯s the power of God.¡±


    He confidently allowed Kage to watch and was certain that even if Guliani stood there, they would not discern the difference between the Face Purification Technique and the Purification Technique ¡ª they were both Divine Arts after all.


    Unless a heretic was brought over, they would not be able to tell, from the absence of purification effects, that it was not the Purification Technique.


    Apart from this, they had the nutrition fluid. Nobody could recognize from a bottle that it contained nutrition fluid. Even if the treated person recognized it and brought back the nutrition fluid for a trial with the Purification Technique, they would not achieve the effect of limb regeneration.


    By then they would only suspect that they had misused the medicinal liquid and would not suspect the Purification Technique.


    ¡°Oh, praise the gods.¡± Kage quickly agreed and then tentatively asked, ¡°Lord Anthony, do you truly master the Great Resurrection Technique?¡±


    Anthony smiled slightly and took the question off course, ¡°How is it? Do you have someone who has died less than a day ago for resurrection?¡±


    On hearing this, Kage realized Anthony¡¯s cunning. His question was purposeful. If Anthony admitted, they would then have to reassess Anthony¡¯s strength.


    If Anthony didn¡¯t acknowledge it, it meant that his side had strong people who could use the Great Resurrection. The Mercenary Guild would have to reassess the strength of the Holy Church. These were all significant pieces of information, and there would be clients willing to pay a high price to purchase this kind of intelligence.


    Unexpectedly, Anthony evaded the question with a counter-question, neither acknowledging nor denying anything.


    When confronted with such a cunning... and practiced opponent, the honest Kage said, ¡°If the resurrection slots can be transferred at will, some people are willing to accept the bounty and delegate us to indicate the revival targets.¡±


    Anthony looked at Kage approvingly. Good calculation. In this way, the Mercenary Guild would control a Resurrection slot, which would be very significant.


    As for why someone would delegate them to point out? Well, the Mercenary Guild had countless black-market teams. They didn¡¯t need to bother outsiders.


    After mulling over it, Anthony nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    The very night he said it was possible, Anthony received the news ¨C Count Hess¡¯s castle was attacked, and the Count had gone missing.


    When Kage came to visit the next day, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but jest, ¡°You guys were quite quick.¡±


    Kage said with a wry smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us.¡±


    ¡°Not you? Then who was it?¡± Anthony was stunned.


    Kage replied with a grimace, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but someone has come to claim the bounty. They brought along a coffin, erected a tent at the guild¡¯s entrance, and specified that the person inside the coffin be resurrected within the tent. Now the tent has been surrounded by mercenaries who heard the news.¡±


    ¡°Good lord, they¡¯re really putting me on the spot, huh.¡± Anthony said.

 Chapter 615 - 344: Catching an Evil Witch_1

    Chapter 615: Chapter 344: Catching an Evil Witch_1


    By the time Anthony arrived at the Mercenary Guild, a crowd of curious onlookers had already gathered around the tent at the entrance.


    For safety, Anthony¡¯s guards first cleared a gap in the crowd, then he and Ange went through and entered the tent.


    ¡°Ascetic Monk An, it¡¯s Ascetic Monk An! Could it be that the one who will perform the Great Resurrection Technique isn¡¯t Lord Anthony but Ascetic Monk An himself? That seems likely, no wonder...¡±


    Many in the crowd had seen ¡®Ascetic Monk An¡¯ before. Ange¡¯s appearance immediately set off a wave of murmuring.


    Negris, who was projected onto Ange, also whispered to Durken with a disgruntled air, ¡°So much for harvesting faith. I knew it, this Anthony wouldn¡¯t do anything that isn¡¯t profitable.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Not profitable?¡± Durken was somewhat surprised. ¡°He sold the Disciples of Light to the Undead God, the ones who are supposed to go to the Soul Prison... um, they prefer the Fire Execution Frame.¡±


    This made Negris feel embarrassed, ¡°I was just complaining about him out of routine.¡±


    Profit or not, what Anthony is doing now is considered the most serious sin in religion. No deity could ever tolerate such actions. If the Gods of Light were still around, they would have torn Anthony apart already.


    Negris understood this, it was just voicing its routine complaints. On the contrary, if Ange really disregarded Anthony, the first one to panic would be it.


    Upon entering the tent, their opponent had already been waiting inside and President Kage, who had returned earlier, was also present.


    The tent was big, a large military type, where a few hundred people could squeeze in if they wanted to. But now in the tent, there were ¡®four people¡¯, namely Ange, Anthony, President Kage, and a mysterious person fully covered in a cloak with only a pair of eyes exposed.


    In front of the mysterious person was a coffin, the kind with a small front and back, wider in the middle, divided into two halves, with the upper half that could be opened.


    In addition to this, there was also a bag beside the mysterious person¡¯s feet which, judging by the lumpy shape, probably contained a person.


    After sizing up the mysterious person for a bit, Anthony suddenly said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    The mysterious person was taken aback and quickly looked himself up and down, as if he had been exposed somewhere.


    But after a full circle, he found no breaches, he was wrapped up tight.


    Realizing that Anthony might be trying to trick him, the mysterious person simply replied bluntly, ¡°It was you who posted the bounty, stating that anyone who brought the head of Count Hess could exchange it for a chance at resurrection, right?¡±


    Anthony responded with a smile, ¡°Indeed, as long as the death did not occur more than a day ago, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°What would happen if the death occurred over a day ago?¡± the mysterious person asked dryly.


    ¡°Memory loss? Incomplete consciousness? Turning mad? Alive corpse?¡± Anthony shrugged.


    The mysterious person nodded, turned to President Kage and said, ¡°President Kage, you will be the witness.¡±


    Then, he opened the bag at his feet, revealing the terrified face of Count Hess, a dignified count, who had been captured alive to claim the bounty.


    Seeing Anthony, Count Hess pleaded in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll pay double the bounty, double...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the mysterious person swung his hand lightly, and Count Hess¡¯s head rolled down with a thud. Even the blood that should have gushed out from his neck was lightly suppressed by the mysterious person, resulting in a seeping effect, preventing the tent from being sprayed with blood.


    Anthony twitched his mouth and murmured, ¡°Six hundred lives, six hundred souls yearning for the light, you go ask the gods for compensation. I¡¯ll send you to heaven to see them.¡±


    He nodded to Ange and then murmured something.


    Ange tilted his head, then nodded in agreement and walked towards the coffin.


    The mysterious person studied Ange with a scrutinizing and puzzled look.


    Upon reaching the coffin, Ange opened the top half, revealing a corpse tightly wrapped in sacred burial cloth. Ange probed it with his hand. It was stiff but not dry, it felt like a muscle.


    Upon unwrapping the burial cloth, he found that it was indeed a corpse, and one that had been dead for many years. However, unlike ordinary corpses, its degree of shrinkage was minimal.


    A normal corpse would shrink to one-third of its living size after drying out, unless it had hardened like a Zombie Lich, allowing it to retain about 70% of its weight.


    This corpse had not hardened, but it had not shrunk much either, giving off an impression of a body being too robust to shrink.


    The corpse still maintained its appearance from when it was alive. It was a very imposing middle-aged man.


    Ange invoked the Holy Light and spread it onto the corpse, which quickly absorbed it.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the eyes of the mysterious person widened in shock, and he exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Purification? Impossible! Redefinition?¡±


    Anthony simply smiled without arguing. He had already confirmed the identity of the other party. As they were both experts, explanation was needless and would seem like a cover-up. After all, this was the Purification technique. As for why it produced this effect, the gods had the final interpretation.


    As for which god would explain it? How about... Libra? Not convinced? Then, let¡¯s have a god war!


    With Ange¡¯s increasing strength, Anthony¡¯s confidence had been growing as well. Previously, he only wanted to compete for the position of Pope when the Gods of Light were not around. But now, he is preparing to seize the authority to interpret divine metaphors.


    Ange took out a bottle of nutrients, poured it into the corpse¡¯s mouth, then poured another evenly onto the skin, invoking the Holy Light as he went along.

 Chapter 616 - 344: Catching an Evil Witch_2

    Chapter 616: Chapter 344: Catching an Evil Witch_2


    The ceaseless Holy Light nourished the dried-up corpse, which rapidly began to fill up as if it had been infused with water.


    The mysterious person watched Ange¡¯s actions, his eyes growing increasingly shocked. Any magician who saw Ange cast his magic would feel an involuntary shock: Is this lasting too long? Can anyone last this long?


    Of course, no one could last this long unless they were a god themselves.


    As Ange continued to vitalize, he suddenly grabbed the Holy Shroud and covered his hand with it. Under the shroud¡¯s concealment, he reached into the Resting Camp and removed an object, briefly touching the corpse with it before quickly putting it away.


    The Holy Shroud shielded all perception and blocked the mysterious person¡¯s line of sight. This caused the mysterious person to grow anxious and he was about to look, but suddenly a figure flashed before him ¨C it was Anthony.


    ¡°It¡¯s a exclusive secret technique, please don¡¯t peek,¡± Anthony said with a smile.


    The mysterious person glared at Anthony and then turned his gaze back to Ange, only to find that Ange had already laid the Holy Shroud down. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, and perhaps with the realization that Ange couldn¡¯t have done anything devious in such a short period of time, he gritted his teeth and held his peace.


    Turning to Anthony, the mysterious person drew a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°From your reaction. When I said ¡®long time no see¡¯, your first reaction was to check whether you had been exposed. It¡¯s obvious that you recognize me,¡± Anthony explained.


    The mysterious person had a sudden realization: ¡°I see, it seems I¡¯ve exposed myself. Anthony, you are illuminated by the Light of Wisdom, I hope you will do more to benefit the Light.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord, I will purify the Light that has been tainted by the Evil God,¡± Anthony said with a slight smile, then backed away.


    Over at Ange¡¯s end, it was time for the final step. He channeled the Holy Light and delivered a punch to the dead body¡¯s heart ¨C Rebirth.


    The corpse twitched all over and drew a huge breath of air, and astonishingly began to breathe on its own. The heart also started beating normally.


    Both the mysterious person and President Kage were unable to believe what they were seeing. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Since the corpse has been dead for over a day, whether it will wake up, whether it will retain its memories from before, whether it will become mentally impaired, we do not bear any responsibility. Please be the witness, President Kage,¡± Anthony clarified promptly.


    President Kage approached the body and checked it. His touch confirmed that the skin, originally pale from death, was gradually regaining color with the flow of blood, turning warm from cold. To this amazement, he repeatedly murmured: ¡°A miracle, it really came back to life? Truly a miracle.¡±


    After confirming that the corpse was truly alive, Kage approached Ange and paid his respects: ¡°Lord Ange, you have performed a miracle. The Mercenary Guild¡¯s Roland Kage salutes you.¡±


    Ange cocked his head.


    Anthony promptly intervened, shaking Kage¡¯s hand, explaining: ¡°Lord Ange has been in arduous cultivation for many years and is not good with words. I will accept this honour on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± realizing through the strength of Anthony¡¯s grip that he understood his hidden intentions in merely wanting Lord Ange to remember his name¡ª Roland Kage, Kage said.


    With Anthony being so understanding, Kage naturally reciprocated, whispering: ¡°Lord Anthony, if there is another chance for resurrection, please reserve a spot for me.¡±


    After stepping out of the tent, Kage raised both of his hands and declared excitedly: ¡°Lord Ange has performed a miracle, the bounty has been claimed!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± There was an uproar all around. Everyone knew what Kage¡¯s words meant ¨C someone had truly been resurrected.


    Ange and Anthony stepped out of the tent, and the scene immediately became chaotic as everyone wanted to rush forward.


    ¡°Ah¡ª Hallelujah¡ª Mama¡ª...¡± A chant rang out, soothing everyone¡¯s hearts and gradually quieting the noise. Anthony waved his hand and made a showy round of the field, calming everyone down before taking Ange to leave.


    Throughout that circuit of the field, Ange had harvested countless Soul Flames.


    Back in their territory, Negris asked impatiently: ¡°Who was that guy?¡±


    ¡°Guliani,¡± replied Anthony.


    ¡°Is it really him? Good heavens, who is he trying to resurrect?¡± Negris asked in shock.


    ¡°The Divine Body, otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he care whether it wakes up or not? If someone descends onto it, it will wake up.¡± Anthony responded.


    ¡°Then why did you resurrect it?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The curia will not just have one Divine Body, if we don¡¯t resurrect it, we will use another. My lord, are we afraid of a descended Divine Body when we are here?¡± Anthony replied with a smile.


    If he did not resurrect it, the bounty that Anthony offered would be considered as a lie. In comparison to his reputation, a Divine Body was insignificant, even the True God was useless. Otherwise, the Goddess of Redemption wouldn¡¯t have been looted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, then why did you let Ange use the Staff of Shadows to touch it?¡± Negris asked.


    Speaking of this, Anthony hastily asked Ange, ¡°How was it? Did the Staff of Shadows take effect?¡±


    Before Ange could speak, Durken had already started arguing discontentedly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe in my alchemy skills?¡±


    If the Staff of Shadows did not take effect, didn¡¯t this imply that Durken¡¯s alchemy had failed? Should such a question be raised in front of the designer of the Resting Camp, isn¡¯t that questioning his abilities? No wonder Durken was in a hurry.


    ¡°No no no, I was just confirming whether you touched it or not. Lord Durken, you are amazing. You even managed to turn Divine Souls into weapons, it¡¯s astounding. You are indeed the greatest Alchemist in history,¡± Anthony flattered Durken.


    Durken responded unceremoniously, ¡°You¡¯re right. Unfortunately, because of the Gem of the Divine Soul, the Staff of Shadows can only be used three times. I used it once during the test, and again now, leaving only the last use. Be careful with it.¡±


    ...


    Guliani carried the coffin back and placed it in front of Lord Light.


    ¡°This is my favorite body. You are considerate.¡± Lord Light nodded at Guliani. The flame on the ruler slowly dimmed and soon became a small wisp.


    The Divine Body in the coffin abruptly opened its eyes.


    Guliani reported the situation, the projection of Lord Light inside the Divine Body shook his head and said, ¡°This is not the Great Resurrection Technique. They are heretics.¡±


    ¡°I also felt something wrong, especially that Ascetic Monk An. His power is too pure, it doesn¡¯t seem like the real Holy Light,¡± Guliani said, puzzled.


    ¡°Too pure? Among the gods, Justice¡¯s power is the purest. Could it be his person? It¡¯s time to pay him a visit.¡±


    ...


    For the next few days, Ange was rushing in various refugee camps, distributing food, showing miracles, reaping faith, stealing believers. Everywhere he went, devout believers no longer belonged to the Gods of Light, they were all connected to the Little Ghost.


    The constant repetition let Ange return to his most familiar rhythm ¨C sowing, fertilizing, reaping. In the fields, he had repeated this for thousands of years. If he kept doing this, he would be able to reap all the believers in this plane.


    Unfortunately, believers were ultimately limited. A few days later, he arrived at the last refugee camp. This camp was very close to the southern tip of the continent, near the sea. Most of the people who fled from the Land of Fallen were resettled along the coast.


    Therefore, this refugee camp gathered many refugees from the Land of Fallen. Escapees from the Land of Fallen became refugees and were now experiencing famine. They owned absolutely nothing. When they saw Ange¡¯s arrival, they were incredibly excited.


    Ange habitually distributed food and showed miracles. The miracles included two types: Healing and Judgement. When under the Original Sin Shackles, the emotions of the believers were often more intense during judgement than during healing.


    Seeing a greedy and gluttonous evildoer being bound by the Original Sin Shackles, a group of people couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They chanted Ange¡¯s name in unison: ¡°Ascetic Monk An! Ascetic Monk An!¡±


    ¡°My lord, we have caught an evil witch, please judge her.¡±


    As they spoke, a girl with her wrists bound was pushed forward by them.


    Ange tilted his head, a peculiar aura emanated from this girl.

 Chapter 617 - 345: Deliberately Coming for Trial _1

    Chapter 617: Chapter 345: Deliberately Coming for Trial _1


    Ange could sense an odd presence, which certainly would be a rare occurrence. He himself was capable of using earth magic with the elements of wind, fire, water, and earth, the power of holy light and the aura of death, as well as Dragon God Transformation and druid magic.


    He was acquainted with many formidable beings: High-Level Sword Saints, Arcane Truth Masters, Space Arcanists, even the favored of lightning, hence there were hardly any forces unfamiliar to him.


    Yet, the power emanating from this twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, her hands bound, her eyes covered, her face portraying resignation, felt somewhat strange to Ange.


    Moreover, the girl looked familiar as if he had met her somewhere.


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve captured a witch. If she activates her power and glares at someone, they would turn into a sugar beet. Hence, we covered her eyes. Please judge her.¡± The refugee who brought her in said.


    ¡°Pfft? Sugar beet? Why turn people into sugar beets? Such ignorant fools always speak nonsense,¡± Negris burst out laughing.


    Shapeshifting another person into a different substance was possible, as demonstrated by Ange¡¯s Divine Skill Element Transformation which could turn soil into straw. However, that required divine power.


    Another example is advanced Arcane Magic ¨C Sheep Transformation. Here the term ¡®advanced¡¯ is used instead of ¡®high level¡¯.


    In arcane magic, some spells can¡¯t be cast simply by having a high level. These types of magic are collectively called ¡®advanced arcane magic¡¯. They require extensive understanding of matter, elements, space, power levels, etc., to be successfully cast.


    Take Sheep Transformation for instance, the caster must at least understand the skeletal structure and organ arrangement of a sheep, otherwise, all that¡¯d be transformed is a lump of meat and wool.


    Therefore, some people call arcane magic the magic closest to ¡®God¡¯. Its various miraculous techniques leave people amazed and no one dares to claim that they have completely mastered arcane magic.


    Even Truth Mage Aestolia, she publically identifies as a ¡®Natural Arcane¡¯ mage, not an ¡®Arcane¡¯ mage, for she does not possess the Sheep Transformation skill.


    This goes to show that transforming others into sheep, or sugar beets, requires incredible divine power and exceptional skill. No one would use it frivolously on ordinary people unless their divine power is so abundant as to be used prodigally like Ange.


    ¡°Indeed, it seems like a witch¡¯s move. But why not just make their mouths stick together, their eyes dull or self-ignite? Why turn them into sugar beets? Does this beet have any symbolism?¡± Durken asked quizzically.


    Sugar beet? Ange tilted his head, and suddenly something came to his mind: ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    He remembered who this girl was. She was the sister of the fat-necked boy from the slums of the Land of Fallen. But wasn¡¯t she only eight or nine years old back then? How did she grow to eleven or twelve now?


    The girl with her eyes covered, sensing the voice, showed a shocked expression. She struggled hard, surprisingly breaking free from those who were holding her and tore off the cloth covering her face.


    Seeing Ange, she became excited: ¡°My Lord!¡±


    It really was that little girl. After removing her blindfold, Ange could recognize her even more clearly. However, how did she age several years within less than one?


    You should know, that the stage between eight or nine and eleven or twelve is a period of rapid development for a girl. Given adequate nutrition, a girl can change noticeably within a year. The girl in front of him looked completely different from the girl he met in the Land of Fallen over a year ago.


    ¡°Your little brother?¡± Ange inquired.


    Upon mention of her brother, the girl¡¯s eyes immediately welled up: ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Possibly sensing Ange¡¯s confusion, the girl explained: ¡°He got sick and died. Some people wanted to steal his body. I turned them into sugar beets, then they arrested me, calling me a witch.¡±


    Negris inhaled sharply, cursing: ¡°Kvada, the damned, deserved to be turned into a sugar beet.¡±


    Durken sighed slowly: ¡°It¡¯s better to be dead, there wouldn¡¯t be as much trouble if they all were Undead.¡±


    ¡°Are they guilty?¡± Ange asked.


    If it was anyone else, they might not have understood the meaning of Ange¡¯s words. However, the girl had seen Ange judge others before, and shook her head: ¡°No, they¡¯re just afraid of me.¡±


    The surrounding people sighed in relief. From the moment Ange asked ¡®It¡¯s you¡¯, they realized they might have caused trouble. Had they actually arrested someone Lord Anthony knew? They quickly shrunk back, trembling with fear.


    When Ange asked ¡®Are they guilty?¡¯, their hearts hung in suspense, thankful that the girl didn¡¯t blame them, otherwise they might have been scared to death on the spot.


    However, some people were still dissatisfied. An old woman whispered: ¡°Can transforming living people into sugar beets not be considered witchcraft? Just like witches transforming people into mice.¡±


    Ange tilted his head and brought out a bag of grain. With a toss into the air, it instantly transformed into bread falling down.


    The old woman was so startled that she knelt down immediately, blurting out in panic: ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, not witchcraft, a miracle!¡±


    Anthony walked over with a smile and waved his hand. Knights from behind him rushed over, arrested everyone whilst his voice echoed throughout the place: ¡°Everyone is very enthusiastic, which is commendable, but remember¡ª¡±


    At this point, Anthony¡¯s voice became unmistakably stern: ¡°Judgement is a right bestowed by God, given to those who can listen to His divine edict. Those who lack this ability yet rashly judge others, are offending divine power!¡±

 Chapter 618 - 345: Deliberately Came for Judgement_2

    Chapter 618: Chapter 345: Deliberately Came for Judgement_2


    Those who were caught were instantly paralyzed from fear, with some of the more fearful ones even wetting themselves in terror. Oh God! The offense of violating divine authority was a truly horrifying charge.


    Seeing everyone properly horrified, Anthony¡¯s tone lightened, ¡°Considering this is your first offense, you will be lashed three times as a warning. Remember, do not judge others rashly.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to listen to God¡¯s teachings, you must first be well-versed in the Codex of Divine Law, take the law examination, earn the qualification as a Judgment Knight, then become a Holy Badge Knight, undertake a three-year apprenticeship at the Mobile Court, and establish a correct concept of law. Only then can you become a Judge and have the authority to judge others.¡±


    ¡°Remember, do not judge others rashly. God¡¯s authority is sacred and inviolable! Alright, administer the punishment.¡±


    At the command, the knights lashed the captured culprits three times, evoking screams and howls. Even the onlookers, who were not receiving the punishment, were terrified.


    Moving closer, Negris couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Does your church always conduct trials so strictly? When you judged them just now, do you have the qualification of a Judge?¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh,¡± Anthony chuckled and subtly revealed a badge, a shield, a small hammer, and a staff.


    ¡°Decision Badge, Holy Shield, Hammer of the Judge, the power of a Bishop. You¡¯ve seen my Staff of the Pope. Test me on any part of the Codex of Divine Law. If I can¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll change my name to Negris Anthony,¡± said Anthony.


    Kvada! He had once again showed off. Negris hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Why is the Holy Badge a shield? Shouldn¡¯t it be called a Holy Shield Knight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing,¡± Anthony explained, ¡°If you say there is still some light in today¡¯s church, then the Holy Badge Knights and the Mobile Court might be one of the few sources of light.¡±


    ¡°This is not just a shield, but a Holy Badge. Properly called the Holy Badge of Justice (Shield). Every Judgment Knight who wants to become a Judge must first become a Holy Badge Knight, join the Mobile Court, and spend three years providing fair judgments in remote areas and small mountain villages.¡±


    ¡°This truly is difficult. I took this route to promotion several times during my rebirths. Each time, two of us had to venture into the wilds to mediate various disputes for villagers and ordinary people who couldn¡¯t access justice. Sometimes, we couldn¡¯t go into the city for a year or two. We had to wash and wear our underwear until it was ragged. In the end, we had nothing left to wear and pranced around naked. It was so difficult that when anti-electric silk underwear first hit the market, I bought a batch and sent it to the Tribunal. Now, the knights at the Tribunal are particularly friendly to me.¡±


    The acting Pope of the Holy Church muttered whispers to Ascetic Monk An. Everyone thought they were discussing some cosmic affair. Who could have thought that Anthony was actually just venting?


    While complaining, Ange followed the girl back to her original ragged camp, and found a small corpse in a pool of water.


    The shelters in the Northern Desert Oasis and the Goddess of Beauty City are dry, well-ventilated, sun-proof, and comfortable domiciles. The southern shelters, on the other hand, are a last resort due to lack of materials. The dampness makes them prone to water accumulation and they are also teeming with insects. Living in such shelters for a long time would inevitably lead to illnesses.


    The girl held her brother¡¯s corpse. Her face was full of grief, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving me. I hope I can bury my brother outside the camp.¡±


    Ange tilted her head in confusion. Why bury him? Had he been dead a long time?


    Upon inspecting the boy, Ange found that wasn¡¯t the case. His corpse had just begun to show signs of decay, he had only been dead a few hours.


    Ange cast Holy Light on the body, revitalizing it. After that, she cast the Rebirth Technique on the boy¡¯s heart. The boy gasped for air and woke up vigorously.


    Everyone around who witnessed this scene blurted out in disbelief, including the girl. They all knelt down, babbling incoherently, with no one knowing what they were screaming about or even what they should be yelling about.


    Resurrection from death, such a miracle, even the Church of Light did not dare to boast of it unthinkingly. They had no precedent, so they didn¡¯t know what to yell. There was a precedent, but the incident from Northern Roland City a few days ago hadn¡¯t reached them yet.


    Ange tilted her head as she once again perceived the strange power from the girl.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Having taken the girl and her brother away from the refugee camp, Ange brought Negris and the others out.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± the girl answered. A very common name. Among commoners, there is at least one Lucy or John in every three out of ten people.


    ¡°Why did you...¡± Negris mimed, ¡°... suddenly grow so much?¡±


    Lucy shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, after I turned that person into a beetroot, I felt myself changing. Have I grown up?¡±


    Durken took out the Gold-touch Stick and created a mirror in front of Lucy. After creating the mirror, Durken asked: ¡°Why did you turn into a beetroot and not something else?¡±


    Lucy subconsciously looked at Ange and then, blushing, said: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Negris understood immediately. He figured it¡¯s probably because the beetroot that Ange gave her left too deep an impression that when she suddenly used this power, she transformed into the thing that¡¯s most firmly etched in her memory.


    But what kind of power is this exactly?


    ¡°Well, I might have a clue.¡± Durken said thoughtfully, chin in hand. ¡°A witch is a very unique phenomenon. According to the witch herself, this is called self-worship, I am my own god, my power comes from my faith.¡±


    Negris slapped his thigh: ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°You understand? What do you understand?¡± Durken asked curiously.


    ¡°Self-worship, the power from belief in oneself, ignited the Divine Fire through coincidence, but because of the same origin of power, it has this weird aura. Essentially, it¡¯s still a power of belief.¡± Negris said.


    Durken shook his head: ¡°Then why are there only witches and no wizards?¡±


    ¡°Huh, right, why are there only witches and not wizards?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, clueless, and decided to put the question aside for now.


    ¡°So essentially, are all witches individuals who possess divinity? But because the source of belief is too limited, only themselves, their powers are not strong, they are easily captured because their powers are too bizarre, people are afraid of them, and they got used to burning them?¡± Negris analyzed.


    Durken said: ¡°It¡¯s a power at the level of belief. The Church of Light definitely wouldn¡¯t like to see them either, hence proclaimed them as heretics. Captured ones are taken to the Stake of Executions.¡±


    ¡°There used to be quite a lot of witches, why are there so few of them now?¡± Negris said.


    Durken said: ¡°If all witches have divinity, then they are definitely targets of the Faith Storm, maybe they all died back then, so the king warned the witch to be careful?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, then why did a witch suddenly appear now? Transformation into beetroot, this is a Divine Technique of Element Conversion.¡± Negris turned his head, only to see an extra row of beetroots on the ground.


    Ange led Lucy to walk along the way, flipping the soil up, each flip producing a beetroot. Lucy was panting heavily, Ange replenished her with Soul Flame, immediately invigorating Lucy as she inserted her hands into the soil and flipped it up.


    ¡°Kvada! You just needed to test it. What¡¯s the point of making so much? What a waste of Divine Power.¡± Negris scolded.


    Then he realized: ¡°Can she borrow your Divine Power?¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Wow, you can turn food into bread, soil into straw, and she can turn soil into beetroots. You guys must be in cahoots.¡± Negris grumbled.


    At this time, Feiti, wearing a straw hat, who appeared as a middle-aged human to others, but as a skeleton to Ange, raised his hand and said:


    ¡°I know, the sudden appearance of a witch now must be because some kind of power that fosters witches has reappeared.¡±


    Some kind of power? What power could it be?


    Just as they prepared to discuss further, a loud voice came from outside: ¡°Lord Anthony, Chief Judge of the Tribunal, Karlok sends his regards. We received word that a witch has appeared here, and have come to conduct a judgment on the God of Arbitration¡¯s order.¡±

 Chapter 619 - 346 Extremely Awkward Situation_1

    Chapter 619: Chapter 346 Extremely Awkward Situation_1


    The Judgement Hall is an independent institution that used to operate alongside the three major dioceses, now only two remain. It has its own structure, finance, and armed forces, possessing the authority to supervise and judge all worshippers.


    The Stake of Executions is the most famous thing about the Judgement Hall, followed by the Judgment Knights, Holy Badge Knights, Judgment Chiefs, the Judgement Army, and the God of Justice and Arbitration.


    The God of Justice and Arbitration is the full name, just like the God of Balance is fully known as the God of Equality and Balance, the Goddess of Redemption is fully called the Goddess of Love and Redemption, and the God of Light and Darkness is the God of Light and Shadow.


    People¡¯s awe and worship of power and gods can make them conjure up thousands of cool and majestic titles.


    However, gods have varying degrees of power. For instance, the God of Knowledge, who is unbeatable, or the Undead God, who is also unbeatable...


    The God of Arbitration is the supreme entity unbeatable by anyone among the Gods of Light. His overwhelming power oversees the judgement and arbitration of all worshippers, and he is the ultimate force upholding justice, order, and the law.


    Of course, this refers to when the Divine Power System runs perfectly. Now, with gods perishing and the God of Arbitration¡¯s survival unknown, what justice, order, and law is there?


    If justice still existed, scoundrels like Dyson would be the first to be burned on the Fire Execution Frame. Why would Ange need to kill them?


    Even though the system of order has collapsed and the law is in disarray, the Judgement Hall is still an independent operating institution. It still has jurisdiction over all the heretics and is frequently active. After all, where would they get funding if they did not take action?


    Such an organization, independent of the three major dioceses, cannot accept their allocations; otherwise, it would be easily manipulated, leaving no room for justice to exist.


    In addition to the allocations from the curia, the Judgement Hall¡¯s main source of funding is from penalties. To fund itself, the Judgement Hall must strive to restrict all kinds of illegal and irregular activities in the diocese, aiming to pick more thorns and impose more penalties.


    To avoid being penalized, the diocese must strictly control its believers and worshippers, requiring strict adherence to divine laws.


    Under the supervision of the gods, this was actually a well-functioning mechanism. If the Judgement Hall itself engaged in illegal and irregular activities, the gods would immediately punish them. The problem is, there are no gods now.


    Anthony once said that the Holy Badge Knights and the Mobile Court are among the few bright spots in the Church of Light. Apart from them, the entire Church of Light is steeped in corruption, including the upper levels of the Judgement Hall.


    The manipulations are too numerous to count. They could fill an entirely new epic, so they are not worth mentioning here.


    One of the main reasons Anthony dared to create a schism in the church and seize the authority of the Eastern Diocese was to restrain the corrupt individuals in the upper levels of the church, including the Judgement Hall.


    However, he doesn¡¯t have direct jurisdiction over the Judgement Hall. He can only supervise it, taking over some of the gods¡¯ duties, which has proven effective.


    Under his surveillance, the Judgement Hall has been restrained a lot in the Eastern Diocese, and there are few incidents where innocent people are falsely accused.


    In addition, he would provide subsidies to the Judgement Hall in the Eastern Diocese through methods like ¡®devotee donations¡¯, welfare, child education, parent pensions, fair retirement allowances, and so on.


    You cannot accept allocations, but you can¡¯t refuse believers¡¯ donations, can you? Would you risk dampening the enthusiasm of your followers? Can you believe that hundreds of followers would kneel at the door of the Judgement Hall refusing to leave unless their money is accepted?


    As for field benefits, anti-static silk underwear is one of them. There are also countless other things that can¡¯t be counted.


    Negris once included several rolls of cotton cloth in the supplies he sent to Shamara, the kindness of which Shamara still appreciates today. But this ¡®kindness¡¯, compared to the old charlatan of a thousand years, is insignificant.


    As long as you don¡¯t make a fuss and serve the believers fairly, Anthony can arrange for your whole family to be well taken care of, even including your retirement arrangements.


    Even more outrageously, Anthony has limited local jurisdiction, all chiefs of judgement must carry out field duties, they can only judge cases in other cities, and must conduct trials across various cities when necessary.


    The chiefs of judgement in the Eastern Diocese have suffered greatly under Anthony¡¯s arrangements, but due to the excellent invisible benefits and peace of mind, coupled with a sense of honor to maintain fairness, many upright judgement chiefs still prefer the Eastern Diocese and the majority of those who have come do not wish to be transferred out.


    However, Karlok, who is speaking now, is not a chief of judgement from the Eastern Diocese. Since this place is located at the intersection of two dioceses, the chiefs of judgement from both dioceses have jurisdiction, especially when a witch, which hasn¡¯t appeared in many years, shows up.


    So upon hearing the news, Karlok hurried over.


    Anthony smiled coldly: ¡°He came fast.¡±


    Hearing Anthony¡¯s tone, everyone knew something was wrong. Negris, curious, asked: ¡°Is something amiss?¡±


    Anthony replied: ¡°Of course, it takes at least three hours for a fast horse to get here from the nearest city with a Judgement Hall. Lucy hasn¡¯t been awakened for more than three hours. Unless he traveled by dragon, he must have been lurking nearby, waiting to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a refugee camp. What¡¯s there to meddle with? Did he know in advance that something would happen here?¡± Negris asked quizzically.


    Anthony laughed: ¡°Even if trouble was to be expected, a grand Chief Judge like him didn¡¯t need to be the one to come. Who is here that warrants his intervention?¡±


    As Anthony was speaking, he subtly pointed his thumb towards himself.


    However, everyone collectively turned their gaze to Ange. The only one who noticed him was Luther, who was so surprised that he said, ¡°Lord Anthony, is your finger twitching?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here for Ange? Are they looking for trouble? This should be interesting.¡± Negris wore a malicious grin.


    Anthony thought they were after him, but when Karlok approached, his gaze landed on Ange first before he turned to greet Anthony, ¡°Lord Anthony, long time no see. May the Holy Light bless you.¡±


    This phrase was somewhat provocative. It¡¯s a blessing when ordinary believers invoke the Holy Light, but it isn¡¯t exactly appropriate when directed at Anthony, a prominent Pope or at least an Archbishop, the vessel of divine power. It¡¯s somewhat similar to wishing someone who can live for a thousand years a life of a hundred years.


    It really seems like they¡¯re here for Ange. Anthony suddenly laughed, he was suddenly curious to see how Ange, with his lack of eloquence, would handle their judgement. As Negris said, ¡°These people are looking for death, aren¡¯t they? There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±


    Expecting a good show, Anthony didn¡¯t mind the provocation in Karlok¡¯s words. He said genially: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Karlok. May the Holy Light protect you too.¡±


    Karlok was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for a while, when did his temper become so good? He could sense a certain sincerity in Anthony¡¯s blessings.


    He looked at Anthony suspiciously and then said, ¡°I received a message that a witch has appeared here. I have come specifically to handle this matter in the name of the God of Arbitration. May I ask... Oh, is this the famous Ascetic Monk An? Karlok salutes you.¡±


    Just as if he had noticed Ange, Karlok exclaimed in a loud and exaggerated manner, raising his hand and invoking the Holy Light, laying his palm on his shoulder and bending over to pay his respects.


    Ange tilted his head and looked at him, his gaze finally landing on the Holy Light in Karlok¡¯s palm.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, the scene gradually became unbearably awkward...


    PS: I¡¯m feeling a headache, I can¡¯t carry on, I will take a nap, the next chapter will be updated before dawn.

 Chapter 620 - 347: Is This a Coincidence?_1

    Chapter 620: Chapter 347: Is This a Coincidence?_1


    As long as Ange doesn¡¯t feel awkward, then the one who feels awkward is someone else. How could Ange feel awkward? He doesn¡¯t even know what it means to be awkward. If he can stand here as if he were planting something, he can stand here until tomorrow.


    Usually, someone would step forward to guide him to avoid making others feel awkward, but everyone now found it amusing, and wanted to see Karlok feel awkward.


    There was no response, no reciprocal greetings, not even a word. It was a complete disregard; Karlok¡¯s face shifted from white to black, his expression turning gloomy.


    No, the fun shouldn¡¯t end so quickly. Negris reminded Ange urgently in his mind: ¡°Say something, anything.¡±


    Ange said: ¡°Holy Light, isn¡¯t pure.¡±


    Karlok¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.


    What Ange said was the truth, but to the ears of everyone in the Church of Light, it was a severe accusation.


    Worshippers always take pride in the sacred radiance, the pure Holy Light. Now, someone dared to say that his Holy Light was impure?


    The impure ones are genuine, Ange¡¯s is too pure, and therefore fake, but others don¡¯t know. Not everyone can distinguish who is purer like Shamara can.


    Isn¡¯t this equivalent to pointing at Karlok¡¯s nose and scolding him?


    What¡¯s even more frightful is that Ange¡¯s words are too damaging. They could completely cause Karlok to fall from grace in an instant. What is Ange? An ascetic monk.


    Within the Church of Light, there is nothing purer than an ascetic monk. If he says you are impure, you don¡¯t even have the right to argue, because everyone would definitely believe the words of an ascetic monk more.


    ¡°You slander!¡± Karlok screamed in fury.


    Ange tilted his head.


    Karlok nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. What does tilting his head mean? Is he being cute? Say something!


    He used to hate those who were eloquent, like Anthony, but he then suddenly realized that he hated those who left words hanging in the middle more.


    Karlok had no choice but to turn to Anthony: ¡°Lord Anthony, what does this mean? Are you slandering me? My honor is my life. If you don¡¯t make it clear, I will fight you to the death.¡±


    Anthony weakly said: ¡°But...but I¡¯m not the one who said that. Besides, I¡¯m not very familiar with Lord Ange.¡± As he spoke, he shrank to one side, his expression as innocent as possible.


    Karlok clenched his teeth and muttered: ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Not familiar with each other? Would he go and back you up all the time if you aren¡¯t familiar with each other? From Black Mountain Roland in the North to this desolate area by the sea in the South, is it possible for a high-ranking ascetic monk like him to move around freely, and he dared to say they¡¯re not acquainted?


    Karlok was furious to the point of insanity. He had already forgotten the purpose of this trip. He let out a huge roar, the Holy Light burst forth from his body, and at the same time, he pulled out the Sword of Judgement.


    The weapons of the other worshippers usually have no names. They¡¯re all standard longswords, two-handed swords and the like. Only the standard longsword from the Judgment Hall has its own name ¨C Judgement.


    However, his impulsiveness infuriated a clergyman at the back of the team, who muttered under his breath: ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Originally, they had come to judge the witch under an absolutely justifiable pretext. Even if the case were to be taken to the curia, they would still have the upper hand.


    However, Karlok¡¯s impulsiveness has left their ¡®justification¡¯ in shambles, turning it into a private grudge. Just because an ascetic monk says that you are impure, you start fighting?


    After cursing, the clergyman put his hand into his chest and crushed a piece of communication jewelry. The weak fluctuations of the jewelry spread out.


    But when he raised his head, he found that both Ange and Anthony had turned their gaze to him.


    ¡°Damn it, they¡¯ve noticed.¡± The clergyman¡¯s heart tightened.


    However, after looking at him, Anthony showed an unfathomable expression on his face and then turned his head back.


    Luther quickly stuffed the last mouthful of beetroot into his mouth, pulled out his longsword impatiently, and roared: ¡°Dare to offend Lord Ange! Taste my Dragon Pattern Steel Core...¡±


    Because of the distinct features of Negris and others, they basically do not appear in such situations. Luther was too excited. Finally, no one was competing with him for the spotlight. His treasured sword was going to taste fresh blood at last, regardless of what was in front of him, he would slash first and ask questions later.


    ¡°Judgment!¡± Karlok roared and swung his sword.


    Judgment isn¡¯t just a sword, it¡¯s also a technique. It works in coordination with the Sword of Judgment, ignoring the opponent¡¯s defense and judging them via the Holy Light.


    Unless one is a high-level Sword Saint, and can resist it with their Protective Battle Aura, the firmer the block, the heavier the damage from the Holy Light.


    Clang! The weapons of the two sides collided, making a loud noise like the collision of metal. A sacred light burst out from the Sword of Judgment, and fell on Luther, swallowing him in a pillar of light.


    But once the pillar of light disappeared, Luther was unscathed, while instead, Karlok felt a tingling numbness in both hands.


    ¡°A high-level Sword Saint?!¡± Karlok cried out in shock.


    Luther smiled slightly. ¡°Not just that, wait for me to digest it, and I¡¯ll soon beat the shit out of you.¡±


    Luther blocked Karlok, and the guards around Anthony also joined the battle, fighting with the Judgment Knights brought by Karlok.


    Anthony, who was ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ with Ange, leaned in to listen for a moment, then murmured to him: ¡°Strange, Polk didn¡¯t detect any ambush. Who is that clergyman trying to notify?¡±


    Negris asked: ¡°Ange, did White Neck and Bone Dragon detect anything?¡±


    In the sky, a Bone Dragon with a skin mantle was hiding in the clouds, and White Neck was standing on its back, craning its neck and looking around curiously.


    The Bone Dragon looked somewhat different from before. Its mantle was a bit bulging, as if it had been inflated.


    Indeed, it was inflated. After Durken discovered that the body of the Bone Dragon was hollow, he immediately thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn it into an inflatable airship?¡±

 Chapter 621 - 347: Such a Coincidence Again_2

    Chapter 621: Chapter 347: Such a Coincidence Again_2


    It just needs slight adjustments ¨C by adding a few air inlets and heat-generating magic arrays within the long wind channel and body of the Bone Dragon. By warming up the air it breathes in, it boosts its floating ability, allowing the Bone Dragon to drift without the need to flap its wings.


    If hovering in mid-air is needed, they just need to heat the air; if speed is needed, they expel the air, and the Bone Dragon restores its aerodynamic form.


    As a result, the Bone Dragon has become an atmospheric floating platform, ready to stay on guard in the sky at any time.


    However, the Bone Dragon¡¯s field of vision is relatively narrow, significantly inferior to that of the Giant Dragon. That¡¯s why White Neck is usually sent out along with it, acting as its eyes.


    But even with White Neck¡¯s sharp eyes scanning the ground, it still couldn¡¯t detect any significant movement.


    Ange shook his head, showing that White Neck had not found anything. But then he pointed towards the sea, claiming, ¡°There, something is there.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s face registered surprise: ¡°Laying an ambush at sea? How crafty!¡±


    Crafty, but effective. Even Anthony hadn¡¯t thought of looking in the sea.


    Navigational technology in this world is still underdeveloped, and there aren¡¯t any valuable items offshore. Other than scarce islands and some pirates, people usually ignore the sea, making it a blind spot in their thinking.


    After Anthony was reminded, he gazed into the distant sea and could faintly see some sail-shaped shadows.


    ...


    Clanging noise! Carrack felt the adversary¡¯s strength was escalating, causing numbness in his palms. Surely this wasn¡¯t the power of a high-level Sword Saint...could it be a Truth Sword Saint? But why did his face seem unknown?


    Ignoring the countable Truth Sword Saints, Carrack was familiar with a fair number of high-level Sword Saints ¨C he had at least seen portraits of them. So why hadn¡¯t he come across this man before?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Carrack found an instant to shout.


    ¡°Luther Lofen!¡± Luther responded excitedly.


    Finally, someone had asked his name. He was waiting for a chance to announce his name. Tears welled up in his eyes. Before, he would finish a fight before getting a chance to reveal it or even draw his sword.


    ¡°Lofen family? Never heard of it,¡± Carrack stated, puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it now, die! Shatter, crushing strike!¡± Luther¡¯s energy was overflowing as he struck with four successive sword attacks.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Suddenly his hands felt light; the sword in his hand shattered at the same moment as Carrack¡¯s Sword of Judgement.


    ¡°Aaaargh... My Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword!¡± He had rarely had an opportunity to draw his sword before, and now that he finally did, it couldn¡¯t withstand one fight and it shattered. This piece of junk!


    The weaponless opponents punched each other and retreated, holding their distance.


    Catching his breath, Carrack laughed: ¡°The sword had a long name, but it¡¯s quite useless, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Bah, yours shattered too. What¡¯s so great about that?!¡± Luther yelled back. With his energy surging, he clenched his fists before his body, creating a sword out of pure energy.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you that the Judgement is the standard weapon of our Judgement Hall? Everyone gets one, I¡¯ve got plenty more,¡± said Carrack, drawing another Sword of Judgement from his storage space while he spoke.


    Luther¡¯s face darkened. Carrack was no weakling, and if Luther had no weapon and had to rely only on his energy sword, lacking a physicalic entity to channel his energy, he would be at a significant disadvantage.


    Just then, Luther noticed something bouncing next to him. Turning to look, he saw it was Little Angel, jumping while holding its Great Angel¡¯s Staff as if it wanted to lend the weapon to him.


    Luther felt warmth in his heart and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not necessary. Watch me knock him out with bare hands.¡±


    The Great Angel¡¯s staff wasn¡¯t suited for hacking and slashing like a sword, especially since it was just broken, it¡¯s not really suited for bludgeoning. But he appreciated Little Angel¡¯s kind intentions.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel put away the staff and took out a hammer instead.


    This could be used. It was perfect for smashing, but sadly, Luther couldn¡¯t lift it.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel stowed away the Earth Hammer and pulled out a sword instead.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    This sword¡¯s appearance caused a multitude of gasps, even Negris, who was projected onto Ange, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    But at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by this sword, and no one paid attention to its voice.


    ¡°Light... Judgement and Exile¡¯s Sword?! Judgment God¡¯s weapon? How...how could it be here?¡± Karlok was almost popping his eyes out.


    Negris suddenly remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but yell inside Ange¡¯s mind: ¡°Kvada, Little Angel was the first one to rush into the Temple of Goddess of Redemption, certainly was it who hid it there.¡±


    ¡°Judgment Angel¡¯s Exile Sword?¡± Luther took it, gripping it tightly and reluctantly said, ¡°The name doesn¡¯t sound good, oh well, I¡¯ll settle for it now and change it later, thank you, Little Angel.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel cried out.


    Luther seemed to understand reluctantly: ¡°You want me to let him beat you up?¡±


    Little Angel nodded.


    Luther shook his head like a rattle drum, ¡°No way, no way, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet, next time, next time.¡± He said and didn¡¯t care how Little Angel reacted. He dashed forward with his sword.


    Little Angel walked back dejectedly, just as it reached Ange¡¯s side, its neck was suddenly lifted up.


    ¡°Roar?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel answered confidently.


    Ange, holding it upside down by the foot, gave it a few shakes and seventeen spatial storage bags fell out.


    Negris originally found it unbearable to see Little Angel turned upside down, but after seeing the space bags that fell out, it instantly felt that this was right.


    ¡°Kvada, how much stuff have you stashed away? Are you a hoarder?¡± Negris reprimanded.


    At this moment, Karlok, who was engaged in the battle, suddenly shouted: ¡°God bless! Light of Arbitration!¡±


    With his outcry, light suddenly radiated from his body, and an overwhelming aura spread out as if some force had been projected onto him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s the God¡¯s blessing of the God of Arbitration.¡± Anthony¡¯s face changed, he immediately took a step forward.


    Karlok had already begun to summon the God of Arbitration, and what followed would not simply be an ordinary fight, but a battle between the clergy.


    But just before Anthony¡¯s foot had landed, Karlok screamed. Luther¡¯s Judgement and Exile Sword penetrated the Holy Light unobstructedly, stabbing right into Karlok sturdily.


    ¡°Why... why ...¡± clutching the sword, Karlok incredulously asked with wide eyes, why didn¡¯t his protective Holy Light work at all? He¡¯d clearly used the God¡¯s Blessing, hadn¡¯t he?


    Actually, Luther was also stunned, this clearly was an ultimate move, why was this even worse than before? He didn¡¯t feel any resistance from the Light of Arbitration.


    ¡°Erm, could it be... this sword is the Arbitration¡¯s weapon, so the Arbitration¡¯s power would ignore it?¡± Anthony said puzzledly.


    ¡°No way, if that¡¯s the case, then you really died unjustly.¡± While speaking Luther twisted his wrist and created a bloody hole where he had stabbed in.


    A familiar aura emerged from Karlok, and then it froze, seeming confused. Meanwhile, Karlok, whose chest had been gouged out, lost all his strength, and fell backward.


    Without the support of a physical body, naturally, the projected force could not be maintained and dissipated quickly. When it vanished, everyone could feel a strong sense of confusion from that aura.


    ¡°It seems to be the same aura as last time, it¡¯s the God of Arbitration, right? He¡¯s already made his second failed appearance....¡± Negris said helplessly.


    Whoo¡ªThe loud sound of a horn echoed from the distant sea, several large sailboats appeared on the sea, rushing towards the shore at a high speed. They entered the shallows without slowing down, seeming prepared to beach themselves.


    On these sailboats, all hung the pirate flag of a skull, however, the largest two boats had distinctive flags. Below the skull, the bones were replaced with a sickle and a sheaf of rice.


    In addition to the pirate flag, there was also a flag with a chubby black bird.


    Seeing this flag, Anthony and Luther exchanged a glance, thinking in their hearts: it can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?

 Chapter 622 - 348: Is she taking us too lightly?_1

    Chapter 622: Chapter 348: Is she taking us too lightly?_1


    Who holds the greatest power on the open ocean today? Unquestionably, it¡¯s the Black Pirate Group, protected by the Giant Dragon.


    After wiping out all other forces at sea, the Black Pirates have become an unparalleled behemoth, boasting over sixty huge ships, hundreds of medium and small-sized cargo ships, and thousands of small rowing boats.


    But that¡¯s about it. The ocean is vast, but people are scarce, and the economy is not especially active. After unifying the entire ocean, survival has become the main issue since they can¡¯t plunder recklessly as before.


    Of course, in the foreseeable future, there will be more and more ships on the sea and the economy will gradually flourish.


    With all the pirates taken down, the risks of oceanic routes have been significantly reduced, so many merchants will choose these paths for trade due to cost-efficiency.


    Even if you head south all the way from the Republic of Stellaris, circling the entire continent along the coastline to reach the east, the transportation costs are still lower than those on land, making it ideal for large-scale trade.


    Not long ago, Silver Coin commented in the Consciousness Space to Negris, expressing his plans to organize manpower for sea transportation. The plan was to bring bird droppings from the Fallen Dragon Valley via the West River in Fallen Dragon Lake, transfer to a sea route heading south, bypass West Wind Corner, and then directly reach the east, saving a significant amount of cost.


    However, establishing sea routes takes time, and people need to eat every day. Especially after taking down all the pirates and converting them into members of the Black Pirates, feeding them has become a big issue.


    The main source of income for the Black Pirates is protection fees. However, you can¡¯t charge as much as you used to in the days of plundering; only sustainable practices will last.


    When the number of people hasn¡¯t decreased but the income has, cuts must be made.


    So the most efficient solution? Renting out their services.


    With over sixty large ships and hundreds of smaller ones lying idle, and no longer any use for them since the pirates were eradicated, it makes perfect sense to rent them out for cargo and passenger transportation.


    Black Night Raven couldn¡¯t handle these tasks, so in the end, Silver Coin sent people to assist. However, the people Silver Coin sent over were somewhat... hard to describe.


    A group of sailors gathered on the deck, clapping their hands energetically: ¡°Clap, clap, clap. Protection of the Giant Dragon! Enthusiastic service! Clap, clap, clap. Smooth sailing! Invincible in storms!¡±


    Their shouting was loud, but what they were saying was awkward. Or at least, those listening felt awkward. Inside the cabin, several knights wearing the Holy Armour of Light wore constipated expressions: ¡°Are... Are these even pirates anymore?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like it. They resemble the Goblin Trade Guild.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not trading merchants. Who are they offering their cracked services to? The heretics they¡¯ve chopped down?¡±


    ¡°These are the heretics themselves, yet they¡¯re talking about the protection of the Giant Dragon? Where did these heretical believers spring from? I swear I¡¯m going to spend the better part of the day chopping them down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Did you forget what they declared when we just came onboard? ¡®As long as people and ships exist, none will ever perish.¡¯ If you chop them down, the ship will definitely explode. You think you can swim to the shore?¡±


    ¡°... Never mind, I can¡¯t swim. I¡¯ve been feeling sick since boarding the ship and my legs have gone wobbly.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord certainly has a keen mind to plan an ambush at sea, though. We¡¯re short on ships so we had to rent pirate ones. Imagine the sight when we suddenly charge ashore- Anthony, the traitor, will be dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. He¡¯ll certainly be dumbfounded.¡±


    By the time they had launched their assault onshore, the scene had definitely dumbfounded them.


    Two huge ships activated their Ramming Formations, ignoring the rocks on the shore and directly charging onto the beach. The doors at the front opened and knights from the Judgment Order streamed out, charging towards their target.


    This was the reason they had to rent pirate ships. First, they could bear heavy loads. Second, they had Ramming Formations which could charge straight onto the shore. Third, their fronts could be lowered to set up on the beach, allowing the people inside to directly charge out and launch their attack.


    ¡°Charge! Blessings of the Holy Light, Judgment is invincible, long live the Judgment Knights! Long... Long... Are we doomed?¡±


    The Holy Trial Knights who had charged onto the beach were expecting to see the enemy¡¯s formation in disarray. They thought the Great Chief Judge would take advantage of the enemy¡¯s readiness on the sea and strike their formation from the side to scatter and confuse them.


    Once they had gotten down from their ship, all they had to do was to surge forward, or so they thought. But their plan failed. Their plans couldn¡¯t be overly complex given the limitations of the terrain, not to mention they couldn¡¯t control their vessels.


    But they hadn¡¯t expected their plans to fall apart so quickly. Had the Great Chief Judge really been so incompetent? His body had been skewered on a spear and stuck at the edge of the shore.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Great Chief Judge, a group of knights accompanying him had all perished as well. Their bodies were treated the same way. As such, the first thing the Holy Trial Knights from the ship had to face was a forest of bodies at the shore.


    And yet, there were no casualties on Ange¡¯s side.


    It was unbelievable, but Ange had the power to resurrect. As long as their heads weren¡¯t smashed on the spot, they could all be saved. And after treatment, their skin had become even softer and whiter.


    The Judgment Knights hesitated on the beach, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.


    Clearly, under the enemy¡¯s guarded formation, they had to leave the beach and attack uphill, passing through a forest of corpses in the process.


    True, those bodies wouldn¡¯t hinder them, but it was heartbreaking. Who could march through a forest of warm bodies of their comrades and then attack a fortified enemy position while keeping up morale?


    Just then, a priest was pushed out from Ange¡¯s line. He was the same one who sent the signal earlier. He wore a face of grief as he shouted out:


    ¡°Children of God, the Great Chief Judge Karlok has forsaken the Light, brazenly attacking Lord Anthony, his crimes monstrous and heinous. He deceived others, luring everyone onto the wrong path. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks. Surrender, surrender to the merciful Lord Anthony.¡±

 Chapter 623 - 348: Is she taking us too lightly?_2

    Chapter 623: Chapter 348: Is she taking us too lightly?_2


    ¡°Traitors, damn Kobolds, traitors!¡± The leading officer among the Holy Trial Knights cursed, loyal to Karlok, he would never surrender to the enemy. He was pondering on how to take revenge.


    ¡°Not surrendering, huh?¡± Anthony turned towards the Little Angel and whispered.


    The Little Angel was elated, her True Wings fanned out in a flash, and she rose to the sky.


    The Holy Trial Knights on the beach caused a ruckus and chaos: ¡°Ho... Holy Spirit Angel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just a Two-winged Low-level Angel. We just need to be careful.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, a pair of Light Wings spread out behind the Little Angel.


    ¡°Fo...Four-Winged Angel!¡± The voice of the Holy Trial Knights caught in panic. The biggest difference between a Four-Winged Angel and a Two-Winged Angel is not their fighting power, but their ability to use a powerful attack ¨C Holy Light Flash.


    They would either have to disperse or endure the attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic.¡± The voice that has just calmed everyone down was now slightly panicked too, ¡°It¡¯s just a Four-Winged Angel; form up, form up!¡±


    Barely had they formed up when they saw the Little Angel drawing a Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    ¡°Gr...Great Angel¡¯s Staff?¡± The Holy Trial Knights were more panic-stricken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just the Great Angel¡¯s Staff. Hold the formation, maintain the Wall of Divine Blessing.¡±


    Just when everyone thought the Little Angel was about to unleash her powerful attack, she turned around and flew back, holding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff high towards Ange, ¡°Arrgh!¡±.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Arrgh!¡±.


    ¡°Arrgh~¡±. The Little Angel, disappointed, flew up again, aiming with the Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    The Holy Trial Knights were utterly panicked: ¡°Wh... what is she doing? Is she trying to boost the power of the Great Angel¡¯s Staff?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it. She was looking for a boost from the Ascetic Monk An, but she got declined.¡±


    ¡°A Four-Winged Angel, with a Great Angel¡¯s Staff, and she wants a boost? Does she... does she think too highly of us?¡±


    ¡°...Run!¡±


    The Holy Trial Knights exclaimed and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t panic, hold...¡± The leading Holy Trial Knight began to yell, but before he could finish, a thick beam of light shone at him, swallowing his body and his loyal followers behind him, and plowing a groove into the beach beyond.


    When the beam of light disappeared, all the Holy Trial Knights who were touched by the Holy Light vanished.


    It¡¯s no wonder Ange didn¡¯t give it a boost; even now its power was overflowing. If it got any more powerful, it might go all the way to the sea.


    But the Little Angel did not care; she wanted more power. She wasn¡¯t happy until her power was at its maximum, and when she wasn¡¯t happy, she had to vent.


    When she flipped the staff around, the Great Angel¡¯s Staff transformed into the Great Angel¡¯s ¡®Hammer¡¯. She was about to rush forward, swinging it, but Ange, who was ready, pulled her back.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡±


    There was no need to charge because these Holy Trial Knights were left with nowhere to go. They realized the two pirate ships, which had rushed to the beach, silently pulled up their bow and a bunch of people on the deck were struggling to anchor.


    As the anchor wound, the heavy ship was swiftly pulled back into the sea, regaining its mobility. Then the skull flag on the bow was lowered, and Anthony¡¯s banner was raised.


    ¡°God of Misfortune, even the ships we rode were arranged by Lord Anthony? His wisdom is everywhere; we did not lose unjustly.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey, you didn¡¯t say that on the ship just now. You called Lord Anthony a ¡®dirty dog¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The pirate ships that regained their mobility started chasing the small and medium-sized vessels brought by the Holy Trial Knights. These boats did not have the ability to rush to the beach, so they stayed back to watch the show, not anticipating it would end like this.


    Small boat could not beat a big ship, not even run from it, so they quickly surrendered.


    Anthony tied everyone up and pushed them aside. No one was interested in how he would deal with them. With Anthony¡¯s methods, these prisoners would shape up or flatten out, and obediently follow orders.


    Negris was more interested in the two large ships on the sea. They all climbed aboard.


    ¡°This ship is huge, how many tons?¡± Negris asked.


    The captain and the first mate, responding with pride, said, ¡°Nine hundred tons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not small, where is your leader?¡± Negris inquired. He didn¡¯t recognize any of these people, he only knew Black Night Raven. They weren¡¯t familiar with one another, so it was difficult to ask about sensitive matters.


    The captain pointed out to the distance of the sea: ¡°Over there.¡±


    The sea was wide open, and Negris saw nothing, not even a flying figure, let alone a ship.


    But not long after, they heard a splash as three odd-looking ships surfaced from the nearby water.


    These were three closed, olive-shaped peculiar ships, not very large, probably less than one-tenth the length of the nine-hundred-ton ship they were currently on, but they were equipped with a robust ram.


    The ram was currently attached to the ship¡¯s body, but there was a cable at the back. It was clear that if the cable was tightened, the ram would be lifted and turned into an oblique angle.


    Negris immediately recognized the threat of this ram. If these three peculiar ships could travel underwater, once the ram was raised, they could puncture the waterline of the enemy ship, creating a large hole in the enemy¡¯s hull, without needing a high speed.


    The hatch of one ship opened, and a snake person climbed out first, followed by Black Night Raven. Seeing Ange and others on the ship, she excitedly waved and bounced: ¡°Lord! Lord Nage!¡±


    She then conjured up her fighting spirit, stepped quickly onto the sea surface, and her feet stirred the sea water with her fighting spirit, allowing her to run all the way across the sea surface.


    But, she couldn¡¯t sustain this for more than three seconds. Her strength couldn¡¯t bear such consumption. Halfway through, she let out a yelp and plunged into the water.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she crawled up from the water, embarrassed, and laughed sheepishly: ¡°Too far, I miscalculated, I miscalculated, ah bless.¡±


    Ange waved her hand lightly, and with Elemental Repulsion, quickly dispelled the water element from her clothes.


    The now dry Black Night Raven brushed her clothes and knelt on one knee: ¡°I give my respects to Lord Anthony!¡±


    The captain and first mate shuddered, looked at each other in shock, and also knelt down.


    Black Night Raven was now a legend among the pirates, known as the King of the Four Seas. Aside from the Gold Dragon, they had never seen her kneel before someone else. Just who was this Lord Anthony?


    Ange tilted his head without saying a word, but waved his hand to lift her up using Elemental Magic. See, Ange is not completely clueless.


    Black Night Raven asked excitedly: ¡°Lord, how did you guys end up here? Did you come to see me?¡±


    Negris rolled his eyes at her: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we came here specifically to see you. How have you been doing recently? Why did you return? How did you end up working with the Church of Light?¡±


    Black Night Raven ignored Negris¡¯ eye roll and gave them a rundown about the current status of the ships.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Thinking to rent out the ships was a good idea, it doesn¡¯t seem like something your slow-brained self could have come up with,¡± commented Negris.


    Black Night Raven awkwardly scratched her forehead: ¡°Uh, that suggestion was made by the professional personnel sent by Lord Silver Coin.¡±


    Negris slapped his thighs: ¡°I knew it, I knew I was not mistaken.¡±


    Black Night Raven, seemingly complimented, giggled shyly, and then realized: Negris wasn¡¯t mistaken, did it mean she really was slow-brained?


    ¡°What kind of ship are those? They¡¯re weird, where did you find them?¡± Negris asked about the strange ships that everyone was most interested in.


    ¡°Oh, those are called the Unicorn Whales, a kind of semi-submersible ship that can cruise underwater for a short period of time. It¡¯s based on the technology of the snake people. But after their deity died, they could no longer make them. These three were built with Lord Brooks¡¯ help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that kid, alright, I¡¯ll ask him about the principles later,¡± Negris replied. He is aware he could not get the whole principle out from the dull-witted Black Night Raven.


    That kid?! The captain and the first mate instinctively tensed up. Gold Dragon Brucek, was he actually referred to as ¡®that kid¡¯? Just who were these folks?


    ¡°When the Church of Light rented the ships to transport people, I suspected that they were preparing to ambush someone. I rented them out since they paid enough, but I was worried they wouldn¡¯t keep their word and harm my ships and people afterward. So, I quietly followed them with the Unicorn Whales. If they dared harm my people, I¡¯d sink these ships once they were seized, burying them in the sea,¡± recounted Black Night Raven.


    The captain and first mate wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads.


    ¡°By the way, Lord, when I was submerged in the sea earlier, I found some structures and a few statues underwater.¡±

 Chapter 624 - 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_1

    624  Chapter 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_1


    "Is this a Titan city?" Ange dived into the sea, rushing towards the direction Black Night Raven pointed out, quickly spotting a city and several statues in the muddy bottom.


    Upon a clear look at the statues, Negris asked the aforementioned question.


    Since they were not too far from the surface, sunlight shone down, illuminating the entire city. Only after getting closer did they realize that the city''s buildings were gigantic.


    Even the most colossal cities would eventually be covered in sand and mud over time. The majority of the city buildings were nearly completely buried, with only rooftops protruding.


    Most of the buildings and giant statues were covered in muck up to their chest; only the upper halves exposed. In a few more decades, perhaps even their tops wouldn''t remain visible.


    Upon approaching one of the statues, Negris cautiously inspected it and confirmed: "Indeed, it''s a Titan city. This is the statue of the Titan God King."


    Ange moved to another statue and carefully identified, "This is the Son of Thunder, one of the three Titans."


    Soon, Negris couldn''t help but call out to Lightning: "Lightning, Lightning, come look, the pet of Lightning, this is the pet of Lightning."


    "Let me see, let me see." Lightning scrambled around, but unable to see anything. Negris could only see outside when he was projected onto Ange, as Lightning couldn''t make projections.


    Unless Ange pulled him out right now, unfortunately, he couldn''t breathe underwater.


    "I can''t see anything. Describe it to me, is the pet of Lightning handsome?" Lightning asked restlessly.


    "Handsome, handsome, like a yellow weasel," Negris looked at the skinny pet statue at the foot of the Son of Thunder.


    Ange moved to the third statue, and Negris hesitated before saying, "Is this the God of Forging? The Dwarf God of Forging?"


    Whether it was the appearance or the divine symbols, it was unmistakably an enlarged version of the Dwarf God of Forging. Was the legend of dwarfs having Titan bloodlines true?


    "A lot is buried in the mud, hard to see clearly," Negris said regretfully.


    Ange tilted his head and started casting a spell towards the city. Water bullets, at a speed of thirteen per second, shot continuously towards the mud.


    The water bullets, equivalent to high-powered water guns, washed away the mud wherever they hit and revealed the underlying structures.


    As a substantial amount of mud was cleared, the original structures of the city were revealed. When the stirred mud obscured the waters, Ange redirected the water bullets towards the open sea.


    As massive amounts of seawater were shot towards the open ocean, the leftover seawater would refill the spots and also remove the murky mud. After an hour, the city of the Titans revealed its concealed entirety.


    "Gosh, this effect is almost like the arcane magic Tidal Surge, isn''t it? You''ve somehow managed to stack it up using only low-level magic. Incredible," Durken exclaimed in admiration.


    Negris disagreed, "It''s far off. The instant destructive power isn''t enough, but it''s indeed pretty good for sediment clearing."


    "You should turn around to check those ships. They''ll definitely disagree with you," Durken said.


    Negris turned around only to find a Unicorn Whale semi-submersible ship spinning upside down, caught by the whirlpool created by Ange''s massive water flow. It was unable to move forward or back.


    The other ships on the sea surface drifted aimlessly, desperately trying to get away from the area. However, the undercurrent was like invisible hands, directing their course.


    In the age of sailing, relying solely on sea currents and sails for power, it wasn''t easy to break free once caught in an undercurrent.


    So, to those sailboats, Ange''s magic was no different than the arcane magic Tidal Surge.


    "Ange, stop for a moment. Black Night Raven''s ship is caught in it."


    "Oh." With a slight swipe, Ange adjusted the position of the undercurrent, and the semi-submersible ship bobbed towards the sea surface as if spinning.


    It quickly reemerged, and the cabin door opened impatiently. Out crawled a disoriented Snake Person, taking a deep breath halfway before throwing up.


    Before they could finish vomiting, someone from inside the ship aggressively pushed them into the water. Black Night Raven appeared, gasping for breath and then vomiting again.


    Before she could finish, someone pushed her from behind and another Snake Person emerged.


    Finally, a dizzied, pale-faced Black Night Raven and the Snake Person lay on the semi-submersible ship, weakly mumbling, "I... I was nearly... killed by the Lord''s strength... I won''t... I won''t... approach the Lord again."


    Black Night Raven experienced the disparity once again. Being a great King of the Four Seas and a beautiful pirate leader, she nearly died due to a whirlpool caused by Lord Ange''s sediment clearing...


    "Poor child, may her soul rest in peace." Negris offered a blessing, taking pleasure in her misfortune.


    After the mud was cleared, Negris discovered that these should not be considered a city altogether. There were a total of five buildings due to being extraordinary in size, they occupied an area equivalent to a minor human city. But when it came to the buildings, there were only five of them.


    "This should just be a temple," Durken said.


    As Ange descended towards the ground, Negris took the opportunity to ask, "By the way, where did the Titans go? The Master Plane always has legends about the Titans, but why have they never actually seen one?"

 Chapter 625 - 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_2

    Chapter 625: Chapter 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_2


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Titan under you? Although of mixed blood, they share the bloodline of the Thunder Titans.¡± Durken puzzledly asked.


    ¡°You mean the Purple Corpse? No, they are not from this dimension.¡± Negris explained the origins of the Purple Corpse.


    ¡°Oh wow, is it Locke¡¯s shamanistic system?¡± Durken exclaimed in surprise.


    The Purple Skeleton Titan still follows the social structure of the primordial tribe. It leans into shamanism, bloodlines, totems, and nature worship. Even though they have no relationship with Locke, they chose to worship his hand bone as the tribe¡¯s totem, creating a system called the shamanistic system.


    If they had a blood relationship, it would be a bloodline instead.


    Having clarified the origins of the Purple Corpse, Durken spoke again: ¡°The Titans were chased away by humans.¡±


    ¡°Chased away by humans? Where were they chased to?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Could Titans be easily chased away? Not to mention anything else, but with the combat power of the Purple Skeleton Titan alone, about twenty of them could stand against thousands of human soldiers. And let¡¯s not even talk about the full-blooded Titans.


    Any Thunder Titan, standing at a towering height of six meters, flinging thunderbolt spears as if it¡¯s free, capable of both close and long-range attacks. Who could dislodge them once they¡¯ve claimed a territory?


    ¡°How would I know? Perhaps they were chased to the dimension where you found the Purple Skeleton Titans. They can stand against a thousand soldiers, but do you know how many soldiers there are in human society? The number of Titans is too small; unlike you dragons, they can¡¯t fly. There¡¯s no other option but to leave.¡± Durken shrugged.


    Because of the Titan¡¯s departure, what should have been the Titan¡¯s sacred temple fell into disuse and gradually sank into the sea due to various geological changes.


    After touring around the building, Negris was stunned: ¡°This is even more rudimentary than the Undead Temple.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey, what are you talking about? How can the Undead Temple be called rudimentary? That¡¯s minimalism, that¡¯s style, you just don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Durken rushed to defend.


    ¡°Oh, so you designed the Undead Temple? It¡¯s rudimentary.¡±


    ¡°Minimalist.¡±


    ¡°Rudimentary, ow.....¡±


    Whilst they bickered, Ange finished touring the entire temple. Indeed, just as Negris had described, it was rudimentary. It was essentially just a stone house built from piles of rocks and stones, only that it¡¯s particularly large.


    There wasn¡¯t any furniture or utensils inside, it was just an empty room, like a magnified version of a primitive stone house.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth seeing; let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too rudimentary. These Titans didn¡¯t even leave any treasures behind.¡± Negris was disappointed.


    Ange nodded, turned towards the water surface, and swam away. After swimming for a while, he remembered something and turned back. He broke off the Thunderbolt Spear from the statue of the Titan God.


    ¡°An iron spear, what do you want it for?¡± Negris said displeasedly: ¡°Are you taking it back for forging?¡±


    When clearing the silt originally, they had carefully examined this spear. It was just a common iron rod, shaped to look like a thunderbolt spear for decoration.


    The surface wasn¡¯t even treated; it was rusted from being soaking in the sea for a long time.


    The material was nothing special. Its weight, however, was not small. Due to the immense size of the statue, the spear was six or seven meters long, its weight was estimated to be several tons. Even storing it in the Dimension would be a waste of Soul Energy.


    ¡°For the Purple Corpse,¡± Ange said.


    Such a giant spear for the Purple Corpse? The Purple Corpse was pleased to no end. Almost got crushed by the spear, it was just over three meters tall. You tossed her a spear six or seven meters long, are you trying to kill her?


    Finally, it was the Great Shaman¡¯s idea to stick the spear into the ground and worship it as a totem.


    That evening, when it usually didn¡¯t thunder, thunder suddenly rattled near the Fallen Dragon Lake. The electric spark fell from the sky, hit the spear, turned into silvery snakes, and conducted around through the ground, awakening all the sleeping Purple Skeleton Titans around the area.


    When everyone came over, they saw a group of Purple Corpse Titans with their hair standing on ends.


    Ange¡¯s gaze first fell on the spear. It was originally full of rust spots, but at this moment it had entirely shed its rust, revealing the metal underneath.


    ¡°How are you guys? Is anyone hurt?¡± Looking at the Titans with their hair standing up, Negris asked concernedly.


    The Purple Corpse opened her mouth and smoke billowed out: ¡°No-no-nothing¡¯s wrong, just a little numb.¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth, smoke came out. By the time she finished her sentence, a string of smoke balls had already emerged from her head.


    Not only was there no injury but also, due to the bloodline of the Thunder Titan, the Purple Corpse even felt powerful throughout her body. She hugged the lightning and rubbed her head.


    A Thunderbolt Spear taken off a statue could actually draw down lightning?


    ¡°It seems this is not an ordinary iron spear. It probably lost all its energy and looked like iron. If the lightning could charge it, it might restore its original appearance.¡± Durken analyzed. He extended his hand to touch the spear but before his hand could touch it, an electric current zapped him.


    Durken¡¯s body shook uncontrollably on the spot before eventually managing to stand still. Luckily, Ange used his Hand of the Mage to pull him back.


    ¡°Why did I get shocked? I¡¯m a Witch; my body isn¡¯t conductive...¡± Durken is not the Son of Thunder. Not only was he electrocuted, but his skin also turned red and hot, splitting open.


    ¡°Serves you right for touching it without thought.¡± Negris said annoyed.

 Chapter 626 - 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_3

    Chapter 626: Chapter 349: Getting Used to New Tricks_3


    Durken realized: ¡°Right, this activation is too troublesome, it lowers the defensive power and even shocks me.¡±


    ¡°So, this iron spear is not an ordinary iron object, it has the ability to attract lightning, can the lightning fill the Purple Skeleton Titan with power? So that means, Ange found another treasure?¡± Negris concluded.


    ¡°Ange...¡± Turning to say something to Ange, he saw that Ange had already started digging holes in the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing again? Didn¡¯t you say it will attract lightning? If you plant something here, won¡¯t it be struck and killed by a lightning bolt?¡± Negris said.


    Ange took out a stump from the space: ¡°The Thunder Tree.¡±


    With the lightning spear at the center, extending along the radiating line, he planted five Thunder Trees in succession. The distance of each tree was different from the lightning spear, but they all fell on the same straight line.


    After planting the Thunder Trees, Ange dug out a row of holes on another radiating line, sprinkling seeds: ¡°Thunder Exploding Cotton.¡±


    Ah, seriously, what was Grandfather thinking? Why did he have to invite the granddaughters of his friends to come home and study with her?


    They were just here to share her misery!


    Luckily, there was the pleasing First Son to look at, otherwise, she would have gone crazy listening to those boring heavenly books every day.


    Lin Qingluo glanced at the three dispirited girls from the general¡¯s family with sympathy, sighed quietly, and focused on the lecture.


    *


    On the 16th day of the first month, Lin Jinyu took his four brothers, bade farewell to their elders, and returned to Mystic Canyon.


    Feng Yi accompanied his mother and sister on the journey, escorting them back.


    Wang Meng and Shitou stayed behind, responsible for supervising the six young boys¡¯ martial arts training in the Duke¡¯s residence.


    Little Twelve and Little Thirteen also happily joined the martial arts training under their brothers¡¯ lead.


    The two young boys imitated their brothers¡¯ movements, practicing the Lin Clan¡¯s basic martial arts techniques. Their clumsy and cute appearance made the entire Martial Arts Arena burst into laughter.


    Once the New Year passed, Lin Yixuan couldn¡¯t stay in the palace any longer, so he sneaked out of the palace under various pretenses and came to Duke of Zhen¡¯s residence to practice martial arts with Wang Meng and Shitou.


    During her breaks from studying, Lin Qingluo also came to the Martial Arts Arena to stretch her body and teach the teenagers.


    With her brothers away, she was the eldest sister.


    The six younger brothers were very obedient.


    Whenever their sister came to the Martial Arts Arena, they would joyfully gather around her, like six happy little horses, frolicking around her.


    Little Eight Lin Jinhao was eleven years old, and Little Nine Lin Jinlei was ten. The two believed their martial arts skills were top-notch among the brothers, so they often entangled their sister to spar with them when their brothers were not around.


    Pretending to learn from each other, they couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of their sister¡¯s clothes.


    However, the two were not discouraged and became more motivated after every failure, displaying the Lin Clan¡¯s characteristic fearless spirit.


    **


    Wei Shumin was very considerate and grateful for Lin Qingluo¡¯s kindness to her. She took great care of her little mistress¡¯s diet and daily life.


    Lin Qingluo often joked with her, saying that a ten-year-old girl was worrying like a thirty-year-old aunt.


    If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think she was her sister!


    Zizhu was still as carefree as ever, following Wei Shumin around every day, happily circling around her mistress.


    Her simple and honest smile made everyone feel relaxed and comfortable.


    With the company of the two maids, Lin Qingluo had given up on the idea of selecting new maids. She clearly told her grandmother and mother that the two girls were enough and that there was no need to add more people.


    The old lady initially disagreed, feeling heartache for her granddaughter.


    However, when her beloved granddaughter displayed a sweet smile and called her grandmother sweetly, her heart would melt instantly.


    All her reluctance was left behind, and she held onto her precious granddaughter tightly, not wanting to let go.


    Ye Xue¡¯e knew her daughter was right and let her make her own decisions without imposing any restrictions.


    Thus, the matter of choosing new maids for the Fluttering Snow Residence came to an end.


    From then on, Wei Shumin and Zizhu, as first-class maids, stayed at the Fluttering Snow Residence and served by Lin Qingluo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Did you notice? Planting along the radiation line is to make comparisons. Ange will have to move the trees to the most suitable distance later.¡±


    Just then, Purple Skeleton came over, scratching his head, hesitantly said to Negris:


    ¡°During these few days when we were touching the electric gate, we sensed some strange information. If it were just one feeling, it would be fine. However, all of us felt it. Someone claiming to be the Thunder God is calling out to us, he¡¯s saying that a storm is coming, and asking us to prepare quickly.¡±

 Chapter 627 - 350: This is Inciting Dissension_1

    Chapter 627: Chapter 350: This is Inciting Dissension_1


    A group of people, bored as they could be, gathered around the Lightning Javelin, looking skyward, waiting for the lightning to strike.


    ¡°The Thunder God? The Dwarves¡¯ Thunder God? Do the Dwarves have a Thunder God? Don¡¯t they just have the God of War and the God of Forging?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Durken replied, ¡°Yes, the Thunder God, War God, God of Forging, the three main gods of the Dwarves.¡±


    Feiti chimed in, ¡°The Thunder God is a Titan. A long time ago, we fought to an impasse, he was formidable, so I later provided some protection for his War God and God of Forging.¡±


    ¡°What!? You provided protection for the Dwarves¡¯ War God and God of Forging?¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    Feiti scratched his head and said, ¡°Well, not exactly protection, they were initially sided with the Church of Light, but for some reason, they started to fight among themselves. I despised such acts of backstabbing, so I stepped in and shielded them. Then, they started to fight with the two deities affiliated with the Church of Light.¡±


    Negris and Durken exchanged glances. Was what they saw on the War God¡¯s chessboard the incident that had happened then? The one providing protection for the War God and the God of Forging wasn¡¯t the King, but Feiti?


    After explaining the situation they saw in the War God¡¯s chessboard, Feiti pondered for a while, ¡°It could be, they seemed to think that I was the King.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Who could have imagined such twists and turns? If they hadn¡¯t accidentally brought it up, who would have thought such things could be possible?


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, striking the Lightning Javelin with perfect accuracy.


    ¡°There it is, there it is. Concentrate and see if you can sense that ¡®Thunder God¡¯.¡± The scales all over Negris¡¯ body stood up as he yelled out loud.


    ¡°No, nothing sensed.¡± Luther replied anxiously with his eyes closed. As a human, he stood furthest away, afraid that the lightning might strike him. Even if it didn¡¯t hit him directly, the electric current conducted into the ground could still harm him.


    Lightning stood much closer than him. Being the Son of Lightning, if no one stopped him, he would probably be licking the Javelin with his tongue, and sticking himself onto it.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sense anything either. I am the Son of Lightning, how could I not be able to sense it? There must be the Thunder God not speaking.¡± Lightning said bitterly.


    Everyone else was the same, be it Negris, Durken, Feiti or Lamo, they could not feel any consciousness that claimed to be the Thunder God from the lightning bolt.


    The only exceptions were the Purple Skeleton Titans, ¡°I heard it! I heard it! His voice sounded as if it echoed in my mind, clearer than before.¡±


    ¡°He said he is the Thunder God, a new storm has taken shape, the descendants with his bloodline, be careful to dodge.¡±


    ¡°I heard it too, clearer than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°If we can hear it, does that mean we all bear the bloodline of the Thunder God?¡±


    The Purple Skeleton Titans like Purple Corpse and the Great Shaman were screaming in excitement.


    However, others who couldn¡¯t hear were left dumbfounded, looking at them.


    Ange tilted his head, forming a thought.


    Negris and Durken¡¯s bodies slumped to the ground with a light noise, as if their consciousnesses had been pulled away, leaving Feiti standing blankly, ¡°Consciousness Space? We¡¯ve entered the Consciousness Space?¡±


    Others such as Little Angel, Little Zombie, Lisa, Oke, the Purple Corpse... those who had a soul connection with him were all pulled by Ange into the Consciousness Space.


    After a while, Silver coin came in and a moment later, Anthony joined. Both were people of significant status who couldn¡¯t just freeze in place; they had to find a proper or safe place first.


    Of course, Anthony had already prepared his excuse, claiming he was receiving the divine message.


    Once everyone was present, the dark Consciousness Space suddenly began to revolve.


    ¡°War God¡¯s chessboard? Are you simulating the War God¡¯s chessboard?¡± Negris realized it at first glance.


    In front of the crowd, a 10-meter-tall image of a Dwarf slowly appeared, and at the same time, a thunderous voice echoed through the entire space:


    ¡°A new storm has taken shape, a terrifying disaster descends once again, gods will fall, Stellaris will dim, descendants of Thunderblood lineage, beware for your safety, protect yourselves, when the red starlight once again shimmers in the void, the Thunder will finally return.¡±


    ¡°A new storm...¡±


    The giant Dwarf repeated the phrase three times, and then the image faded gradually.


    Negris took a deep breath, ¡°Gods will fall, Stellaris will dim? Isn¡¯t that the fall of gods, Stellaris dimming, and the Red Star shining?¡±


    Anthony stroked his chin, murmuring, ¡°Thunder will finally return? Are these Thunder Titans planning to comeback?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, the Thunder Titans were ousted from here, even if they were asked to return, they wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Durken remarked.


    ¡°So, are they planning to launch a new storm? Is this storm, Faith Storm? Thunder Titans are stirring up a Faith Storm, purging the gods, and then dare to return?¡± Negris speculated.


    Feiti shook his head, ¡°Impossible, if they were the Thunder Titans, the King would have killed them long ago. He wouldn¡¯t let them launch a Faith Storm.¡±


    Feiti was fully aware of how powerful the Thunder Titans were. A single Undead King could wipe out all the Titans, so there¡¯s no way they could launch a Faith Storm. Even if they managed to do so once, they wouldn¡¯t have a second chance.


    Anthony murmu¡¯red, ¡°Maybe the Thunder Titans aren¡¯t alone? This Thunder God is merely using the resonance of lightning to notify the creatures with Thunderblood lineage, others can¡¯t hear it. My Lord, how can you perceive this information?¡±

 Chapter 628 - 350: This is Instigating Discord_2

    Chapter 628: Chapter 350: This is Instigating Discord_2


    Ange pointed at the Purple Corpse.


    Not only did the Purple Corpse have a soul connection with Ange, but in Ange¡¯s spirit, there was also her exclusive symbol.


    ¡°So, the Thunder God just wanted to notify the existence of the Thunderblood lineage, like the War God and the God of Forging. He might not know that these two have fallen already,¡± said Lord Anthony.


    Everyone exchanged glances, apprehensive.


    ¡°Should we, convene a meeting on dimensional safety?¡± suggested Lord Anthony tentatively.


    ...


    At early dawn, rubbing his yawning mouth, Tyrone stepped out from the Stargazing Tower. He stood in carriage after smoothing his thinning hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night again? Look at your dark circles; you can rival the black and white bear man. I wouldn¡¯t want to witness your sudden demise in the tower one day,¡± said Auburnli, who was a little girl, with a tone that was beyond her age.


    In the corner of the carriage, Space Arcanist Hiludi was seated obediently without casting a stray glance.


    In the academy, with the Death Star being the ¡°big shot¡±, the Blue Star being the ¡°boss¡±, and Hiludi as the obedience student, she dared not to speak when these two ¡®big shots¡¯ were speaking.


    Tyrone responded obediently as well, ¡°The night slipped away unknowingly, the star movements have been quite odd lately, and I have a bad premonition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Auburnli was not interested in stargazing, a complex art unrelated to magic, and had no comprehension of it whatsoever.


    Tyrone, on the other hand, was fond of it. Apart from practicing magic, accepting a few unavoidable assignments, and presiding over the occasional Dimensional Safety Meeting, he would spend his remaining leisure time at the Stargazing Tower.


    He could only observe the celestial movements at night; therefore, his sleeping habits were erratic. In due course, dark circles had formed under his eyes.


    ¡°The stars have dimmed. A few years ago, their brightness started to decrease. I have been continuously recording this phenomenon with the photometer up till now. To date, the brightness of Stellaris has decreased by a third. If this continues, all stars will disappear in six years.¡±


    Tyrone scratched his forehead while speaking. Distracted by his hair, he changed the subject, ¡°Hiludi, you said that hair treatment in the Goddess of Beauty City is really effective, right? Should I consider getting a treatment too?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hiludi immediately brightened, saying, ¡°Of course, Lord Blue Star. The treatment is highly effective. I used to have a bald patch. But look at me now! And there¡¯s also senior Jack. He used to have long, flowing hair. But due to his popularity amongst the girls, his wife had to shave his head.¡±


    Tyrone came to a realization, ¡°So that was the case. I was wondering why he went bald. I thought his magical powers had been enhanced as people say bald heads are stronger. So, he didn¡¯t get bald but got his head shaved?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Lord Blue Star. The sooner you get a treatment, the sooner you¡¯ll become handsome, and if you delay, you might get abandoned. Get a treatment a day sooner, and you¡¯ll become handsome a day sooner, use...¡± Hiludi rambled on enthusiastically and was about to pull out her business card when Auburnli stopped her.


    ¡°Use my name for a discount of 10%.¡± Auburnli stopped Hiludi and pulled out her own card.


    Hiludi was shocked by Auburnli¡¯s audacity. How could you steal a client? She wanted to say something in retaliation, but was put in her place by Auburnli¡¯s glare.


    Hiludi quickly sat down obediently, swallowing down the phrase: ¡°Name-drop for an 8% discount...¡±


    In surprise, Tyrone accepted the card, ¡°There¡¯s a discount too? That¡¯s great. I can save quite a bit. I heard it¡¯s quite an expensive package. Oh, by the way, I think I took up a bounty mission recently whose reward was also a hair growth package. But it was snatched by you, Hiludi, right?¡±


    Hiludi laughed awkwardly and placed her hands obediently on her knees. Resigned to the fact that the prize that once was lost was lost forever, she feigned ignorance at Tyrone¡¯s comment.


    Keeping the card aside, Tyrone asked, ¡°Who called for the meeting this time, and what¡¯s the agenda?¡±


    Frowning, Auburnli said, ¡°It was Anthony who proposed the meeting. He didn¡¯t provide an agenda but only said that there is an issue relating to the survival of dimensional planes that he¡¯d like to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what big talkers, these from the Church of Light. As though the existence of different planes depends entirely on them! Even if the Church of Light was destroyed tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s a threat to the dimensions,¡± Tyrone scoffed.


    Auburnli and Hiludi exchanged glances and shared a silent understanding. With a faux cough, Auburnli began, ¡°Err, Runi, basically, if it doesn¡¯t violate your principles, I hope you can support Anthony, in principle.¡±


    Tyrone looked at Auburnli in shock, hardly believing what he heard.


    Auburnli looked back at him sternly, indicating she wasn¡¯t joking.


    Tyrone hesitated and asked, ¡°Is he your descendant?¡±


    Kvada, why is Auburnli calling him little Runi?


    Although he grew up under Auburnli¡¯s care, she hadn¡¯t called him ¡®little¡¯ Runi ever since he came of age, and yet such an endearing nickname popped up unexpectedly. Tyrone was genuinely flattered.


    And what did she mean by ¡®supporting him in principle without violating the principles...¡¯? That could mean that if it goes against the principle, then the principle should be abandoned for the sake of support.


    Essentially, don¡¯t oppose him, otherwise, he¡¯s ¡®little¡¯ Runi. When Tyrone was ¡®little¡¯, not obeying would entail punishment.


    If Anthony wasn¡¯t Auburnli¡¯s great-great-great-great grandson, then why would she support him so ardently?


    ¡°Anthony is one of us,¡± Auburnli said with a smile.


    Tyrone¡¯s face turned grave instantly. This piece of news shocked him even more than learning that Anthony might be Auburnli¡¯s descendant.


    Who is Anthony? Archbishop of the Eastern Diocese, Pope-elect of the Holy Church, the genius who, for the first time ever, split the Church of Light in two; was he on their side?


    ¡°Really?¡± Tyrone still found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Indeed. If you don¡¯t support him, I¡¯ll record your bedwetting incident from your childhood in the ¡®Academy¡¯s Grand Event Record''¡±, Auburnli stated.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, what nonsense are you talking about, our little Runi is still around you know! Support, of course, I will support him! Rest assured, I staunchly support Lord Anthony.¡± This was far more threatening than a beating.


    While chatting along the way, the carriage arrived at the academy. As she stepped off the carriage, Auburnli suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°You mentioned ¡®the stars are dim¡¯, I vaguely remember hearing something similar somewhere... ¡®The gods fall, and the stars dim. The Red Star is shining.''¡±


    ¡°The Gods fall, the stars dim, the Red Star is shining?¡± Tyrone frowned, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    Auburnli answered, ¡°I heard it from the God of Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°The God of Knowledge? When? Is there more to it? Is that all?¡± Tyrone was surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s more after that. Something like ¡®Donning battle armor, wearing a robe of law, the heroic spirit protects the home¡¯,¡± Auburnli added.


    At the time, Negris had asked her what the meaning of those two lines of the epic poem was. Auburnli had no idea.


    Regardless of their meaning, she remembered those two lines of epic poetry. When Tyrone mentioned the ¡®stars are dim¡¯, it all sounded too familiar and took her a while to recall it.


    The dimming stars... does that correspond to the ¡®fall of the gods¡¯ and the ¡®shining Red Star¡¯?


    With these questions in mind, Tyrone walked into the meeting room where the Teleportation Array was to be activated, as Auburnli dragged a reluctant Hiludi into the room as well.


    ¡°Why am I included? I am not part of the academy leadership!¡± Hiludi struggled.


    ¡°The more you participate, the more you learn, once you¡¯ve learned, I will promote you to leadership,¡± Auburnli stated. It was about time to start grooming a new generation of successors for the academy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I have fear of heights and I would get dizzy on the podium,¡± Hiludi protested.


    ¡°What if you became a leader and I had the podium removed?¡± Without giving Hiludi any chance to struggle, Auburnli forcefully pulled her into the meeting room.


    Upon activating the Teleportation Array, an urgent communication request came. Tyrone, taken aback, opened it to hear Guliani¡¯s voice: ¡°Lord Blue Star, there¡¯s an unfortunate development I need to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tyrone asked.


    ¡°Anthony, through some method, has won over Hammer Copper and gotten the Dwarf King¡¯s vote. The Inter-Planar Safety Conference is about to turn into a platform for Anthony to issue commands. This would be a great affront to your authority.¡±


    ¡°Dyson and I will do everything to support you, Lord, and to uphold the dignity of your chairmanship,¡± Guliani solemnly assured.


    Tyrone¡¯s spirits lifted instantly¡ªthis was a scheme to sow discord.

 Chapter 629 - 351 Anthony, Are You Trying to Rebel! _1

    Chapter 629: Chapter 351 Anthony, Are You Trying to Rebel! _1


    Dyson, listening to the voice coming from the Teleportation Array, responded obsequiously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lord, I will follow all your commands.¡±


    Guliani¡¯s tone turned somewhat doubtful, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange these past few days, what happened?¡±


    Dyson tried to imbue his tone with as much desolation as he could, ¡°I failed...¡±


    Guliani naturally associated this with the recent operation. Despite his irritation, he offered words of comfort, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Who could¡¯ve known when Anthony had won over the Dwarf King? It¡¯s the dwarves who betrayed their allies.¡±


    While he provided words of comfort on the surface, deep down, he had already discounted Dyson. But since he had no one else to rely on for now, he decided to appease Dyson first and deal with him later.


    Dyson was utterly useless. Ever since the retreat from the Land of Fallen, he hadn¡¯t managed to succeed in a single endeavor, all the excuses couldn¡¯t hide his incompetence.


    Being an Archbishop was not a job with a fixed standard and pattern, it required constant adaptation to changing circumstances. To judge the qualification of an Archbishop, there were only two criteria, Faith Elemental Force and taxation.


    Being ¡®obedient¡¯ wasn¡¯t even the most crucial aspect. Making the Archbishop obey the commands of the curia was the Pope¡¯s duty. Even if someone didn¡¯t obey, as long as the Gods approved, no one would question it.


    This was why Anthony leaving the Holy Church didn¡¯t cause a holy war. The fact that Anthony could use Divine Power indicated he hadn¡¯t betrayed the Gods, and the absence of divine punishment demonstrated he hadn¡¯t lost their approval.


    So, this was merely a power struggle under the approval of the Gods.


    Setting aside this factor, when it came to Faith Elemental Force and taxation, Anthony undoubtedly excelled. Compared to him, Dyson was as worthless as poop, with his only merit being his obedience.


    If it weren¡¯t for the worry that the other party would take advantage of him, Guliani would almost want to hand over the Western District to Anthony.


    Having to appease such an incompetent person against his desires, Guliani felt like he was swallowing a large toad.


    In his usual practice, the incompetent ones were sent to mine coal. The Holy Light team that was previously formed by the curia had been sent to mine coal collectively after their consecutive losses against a small country like the Ganges. They hadn¡¯t come out to this day.


    Dyson responded in the same obsequious manner, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lord, I will follow all your commands.¡±


    After hanging up, Dyson breathed a sigh of relief. He had managed to bluff his way through for now. The numerous excuses he¡¯d used to avoid going to the curia were already raising Guliani¡¯s suspicions. If he didn¡¯t act ¡®despondent¡¯, how could he explain his actions?


    However, he couldn¡¯t keep this up. He couldn¡¯t avoid seeing Guliani forever. The next time they met, if the other party checked his Divine Fire, his secret would be exposed.


    What should he do? Run away?


    As soon as the thought surfaced, Dyson shook his head fervently. He hadn¡¯t yet enjoyed all the resources left by his predecessor. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to leave now.


    If he didn¡¯t want to run away or be exposed, there was only one way left. However, he would need to consult with Lord Anthony first.


    He couldn¡¯t do this on his own. Even the covert spies planted by Guliani around him could tie him up and bring him in for a reward.


    ...


    After breaking off the connection, Guliani angrily dialed another number. After a round of questioning, he hung up, puzzled.


    No matter how smart Guliani was, he would never guess that Dyson¡¯s substitute would be more real than Dyson himself. Since most of the time, the one appearing in front of people was the substitute.


    Guliani had even met the substitute and hadn¡¯t noticed any difference. It seemed unlikely that he could spot it without checking the Divine Fire.


    ...


    Anthony disconnected the call with Dyson and revealed a wry smile, ¡°This is going to be interesting. If the curia loses all its dioceses and is left only with a city, what should it be called?¡±


    Just as he finished mumbling, another communication request came through the Teleportation Array.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever had such a busy meeting,¡± Anthony smiled and accepted the call.


    Previously, for interdimensional security meetings, everyone would receive a notification, fix a time, assemble online for discussion, and then vote.


    Now, things were quite the opposite. Even before the official meeting, there was non-stop private lobbying. Anthony had already talked privately with the Elf Queen, Brooks, and the Dwarf King, just finished a call with Dyson, so who could this new call be from?


    Only Guliani and Tyrone were left who hadn¡¯t had private communication. If this call was from Guliani, it would be quite amusing.


    Luckily, no such entertaining thing happened. Once connected, Tyrone¡¯s voice came from the Teleportation Array, ¡°Uh, Lord Anthony, can I know what news you plan to share in this meeting? Is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lord Blue Star, hello, hello, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m deeply grateful for Miss Auburnli¡¯s care. We¡¯re basically family now...¡±


    After a round of private lobbying, the interdimensional security meeting finally began.


    Behind Anthony, Ange, Negris, Durken, Feiti were all lined up, joining the meeting in this way.


    First, Anthony discussed the ¡®New Storm¡¯ situation, which, unsurprisingly, led to a commotion, including from Guliani.


    ¡°How did he find out about the New Storm? Light and Darkness Lord, did you inform him?¡± Guliani turned and asked.


    Behind Guliani, an ordinary middle-aged man stood. If Ange were present, he would recognize him, wasn¡¯t it the same body that the mysterious figure had sought him to resurrect?

 Chapter 630 - 351 Anthony, Are You Trying to Rebel! _2

    Chapter 630: Chapter 351 Anthony, Are You Trying to Rebel! _2


    The projection onto the Divine Body, Lord Light, shook his head and expressionlessly said, ¡°No.¡±


    The shadow cast by Lord Light on the ground also cracked a smile and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Where did he learn about the new storm then? The stars grow dim, the Red Star shines brightly, thunder is to return? Which thunder?¡± Guliani asked.


    ¡°The Thunder Titan.¡± Lord Light responded.


    As they were conversing, the communication meeting also erupted into chaos. Copperhammer Dwarven King, all agitated, exclaimed, ¡°The Thunder Titan? Are you talking about the Thunder God? The Thunder God is returning?¡±


    ¡°Stars grow dim? How is this so similar to the phenomena I observed when stargazing? The data I collected from the Stargazing Tower over these years showed that the brightness of the stars has indeed been continuously declining. Could this ¡®stars grow dim¡¯ refer to this phenomenon?¡± Tyrone pondered.


    ¡°What about the Red Star? If the proverb corresponds to the star pattern, then what about the Red Star? Have you seen the Red Star?¡± Anthony inquired.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t spotted the Red Star. What about this new storm? What does it indicate? Surely it can¡¯t be a meteor shower?¡± Tyrone asked.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯m going through the matter of this storm. Please, everyone, pledge an oath not to leak today¡¯s meeting content.¡± Anthony solemnly stated.


    Guliani¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°You want to discuss the matter of the gods? Anthony, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Anthony naturally did not heed him and quickly conveyed the matter of the gods.


    Everyone actually had some anticipation and guesswork, after all, the gods have not appeared for thousands of years.


    But they dared not to affirm it, because nine hundred years ago, the God of Arbitration still descended, and the God of Life has also been sheltering the elves all along.


    Everyone could not differentiate the distinction between the God of Life and other gods, thus treating them all the same.


    Upon hearing Anthony¡¯s narration, Tyrone summarised, ¡°So a Faith Storm that took place over a thousand years ago destroyed the majority of the gods, and now, a new Faith Storm is about to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony responded.


    ¡°Does this Faith Storm affect ordinary people? Such as a Truth Mage like myself?¡± Tyrone asked.


    A Truth Mage, after all, claims to be a Truth ¡®God¡¯. Will he be affected by the storm?


    Gailard anxiously questioned, ¡°What about the God of Life? Will the God of Life be affected? Has the storm already begun to take effect? Recently, the God of Life has been relatively quiet. Could it be the influence of the storm?¡±


    Anthony sneered in his heart: Is that the storm¡¯s influence? That¡¯s your God of Life running away.


    While he thought so in his heart, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Anthony clarified, ¡°No, the Faith Storm only affects those beings who possess divinity and Divine Fire.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Guliani¡¯s heart jolted, and he swiftly asked, ¡°Lord Light, will the Divine Fire also be affected?¡±


    Lord Light shook his head blankly...


    Guliani had just heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Lord Light say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Guliani almost spewed out blood. It turned out that ¡®shaking his head¡¯ meant he did not know.


    The God of the Dark emerged from the shadow, ¡°What are you worry about? You don¡¯t possess the Divine Fire.¡±


    Guliani laughed bitterly and offered his Divine Fire, ¡°Ignited a couple of days ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The ignition of the Divine Fire is a grand event, why didn¡¯t anyone detect it? Which plane did you ignite it on?¡± the God of the Dark asked doubtfully.


    When Ange ignited the Divine Fire, Redemption deep within the same plane¡¯s seabed cavern sensed it. Basically, as long as you¡¯re in the same plane, the act of igniting the Divine Fire is easily sensed by other deities.


    Guliani lit the Divine Fire a couple of days ago, but nobody felt it. Apparently, when he kindled the Divine Fire, he was not on this plane, nor in the secret world where the God of Light and Darkness resides.


    ¡°I¡¯m in... Let¡¯s discuss it later.¡± Guliani abruptly changed the subject, pointing at the Teleportation Array. Tyrone was speaking.


    Tyrone said, ¡°So the current situation is that faith storm a thousand years ago destroyed all gods, it had no effect on ordinary people, so shouldn¡¯t we just ignore it?¡±


    The God of Light and Darkness could no longer care about Guliani¡¯s change in topic. Even Guliani himself was so overcome with urgency that he said, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°But I think Tyrone makes a lot of sense,¡± Copperhammer¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Since the gods fell a thousand years ago, why should we still care about the faith storm? Shouldn¡¯t we welcome the return of the Thunder God after the Red Star Flash?¡±


    Without their War God and God of Forging, the Dwarves didn¡¯t have to worry about the faith storm. Instead, they eagerly awaited the Thunder God¡¯s return after the Red Star Flash.


    ¡°I...¡± Just as Guliani was about to speak, he was interrupted by Copperhammer: ¡°What? You want to block the return of the Thunder? We Dwarves will fight to the death.¡±


    Oh no, had internal strife arisen between humans and dwarves even before the meeting ended?


    Tyrone frowned, intending to maintain some order, only to hear Anthony say, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be so naive. The returning Thunder might not necessarily be your Thunder God. What if it isn¡¯t? If it were your Thunder God, why didn¡¯t he notify you directly?¡±


    Copperhammer was taken aback. He was so excited about Thunder¡¯s return that he hadn¡¯t thought it through. Reminded by Anthony, he finally got it: ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, but what if it¡¯s the real Thunder God?¡±


    ¡°If it is the real Thunder God, I guarantee his safe return, but I will stop those who bring him back. That way, he will rely on you Dwarves again. Otherwise, if he brings back a bunch of Titans, who will you listen to then? You can believe, but you need to take the initiative,¡± Anthony explained.


    Several gasps resounded from the Teleportation Array. Even Tyrone was impressed. This was a genuine attempt to sow discord, trying to drive a wedge between the Dwarves and the Thunder God.


    Compared with Anthony, Guliani¡¯s previous attempts at stirring trouble seemed forced.


    This was the best strategy for the Dwarves. If it was not the Thunder God, they ought to block it. If it was, then they should stop those who brought the Thunder God back. Otherwise, why should the Dwarves continue to receive the protection of the Thunder God?


    Apart from being slightly disrespectful to the gods, everyone knew what choice Copperhammer would make. As expected, no more sound came from the Teleportation Array. The silence at that moment was tantamount to tacit agreement.


    Having calmed Copperhammer down, Anthony continued: ¡°Not all deities have perished. As far as I know, the God of Arbitration, God of Light and Darkness, God of Shadows, God of Farming, Goddess of Redemption, God of Balance, and the Harvest Goddess are still alive.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?!¡±


    Guliani, shocked, turned to look at the God of Light and Darkness. The God of Shadows emerged from the shadow, astonished, ¡°Redemption and Balance are still alive? Why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡±


    Confused, Guliani said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then why does Anthony know? Who¡¯s the actual Pope? Your intelligence network is weaker than his? What kind of Pope are you!¡± the God of Dark couldn¡¯t help but scold.


    Guliani was at a loss for words and weakly countered, ¡°He might be lying as well.¡±


    The God of Dark made a strong case. As the Pope, Guliani¡¯s sources were less informed than a high-ranking Archbishop¡¯s. Who was truly the Pope?


    The problem was that among the three major districts, he currently only had control over the Western District. His power didn¡¯t surpass even Anthony¡¯s, and with Dyson¡¯s abilities falling short, it was only natural for his sources to be lacking after failing to manage his own district for so long.


    Anthony¡¯s voice continued: ¡°The most pressing issue now is to deal with this faith storm, to find a way to protect our gods to keep them from being harmed in the faith storm. For His Majesty Gailard and Lord Brooks, who the Thunder returns with is the most important question.¡±


    ¡°If the Thunder were only to return by itself, there would absolutely be no need to first launch a faith storm. We must unite everyone¡¯s strength to face this crisis, but as you all have seen recently...¡±


    At this point, Anthony¡¯s voice suddenly turned serious: ¡°Guliani has no ability to unite the power of the church at all. A famine almost caused the death of several million people in the Western District.¡±


    ¡°He is incompetent, and now I formally propose to the council to vote against Guliani¡¯s position as the Pope of the Church of Light, and for me to take up the post of Pope,¡±


    Guliani¡¯s anger nearly erupted from the Teleportation Array: ¡°Anthony, are you rebelling?¡±

 Chapter 631 - 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _1

    Chapter 631: Chapter 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _1


    The entire meeting was stunned by Anthony¡¯s words. After a considerable silence, Tyrone finally said weakly, ¡°How could we vote on internal matters of the Church of Light? Any decisions made won¡¯t be binding.¡±


    A slight smile swept across Anthony¡¯s face, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not about dismissal, but denial, denial of his status as a Pope, and shifting all contact with the Church of Light to me.¡±


    Guliani¡¯s face darkened, realizing that Anthony had come fully prepared.


    Power consists of several facets: internal personnel and finance; external diplomacy, trade, and war. If these are taken away by others, ostentatious titles would mean nothing but an empty shell.


    By causing division, Anthony seized the personnel and finance of the Eastern Diocese. And now, he intends to seize diplomatic power?


    As long as he, the Pope, is alive, there would be no re-election. But if the power of diplomacy was deprived, it meant the Pope¡¯s role would be hollowed out, bearing a title but no real authority.


    Moreover, there is a high likelihood of Anthony¡¯s plot succeeding. Other components are challenging to seize. If Anthony himself weren¡¯t the Archbishop of the Eastern Diocese, the independence of the Eastern Diocese would¡¯ve been impossible.


    Even if Anthony were the Archbishop, the Kings, Dukes, and powerful clans unanimously supporting Anthony without hesitation were beyond comprehension.


    The risk was immense and the gain small. If Anthony successfully takes over, there would be no significant increase in their territorial profits. Still, should Anthony fail, they would all face retribution from the curia, possibly leading to the confiscation of their mansions and annihilation of their clans.


    Why risk such grave consequences to support Anthony?


    Even if there were a few fools, not everyone in the Eastern Diocese could be fools, could they? What sort of benefits did Anthony offer to prompt everyone in the Eastern Diocese to make the same choice?


    And now, taking away his diplomatic power would be even easier than gaining the Eastern Diocese¡¯s independence. All it takes is for those at the meeting to acknowledge Anthony¡¯s control of the Church, then the power of diplomacy would naturally be transferred.


    When no one recognizes you, when everything is directed to Anthony, there would be no diplomacy left for the curia.


    Knowing Anthony, he wouldn¡¯t launch such a plan unless he¡¯s fully confident. Could it be that he had colluded with others?


    No, this resolution must not be established. The voting cannot proceed unchecked. Guliani firmly said, ¡°This is an internal matter of the Church of Light. I ask all parties to abstain.¡±


    ¡°So-called internal matters have come to this? If you were capable, you should have settled it internally long ago,¡± Copper Hammer retorted dismissively.


    Feeling a lump in his throat, Guliani wished he could strangle Copper Hammer. His words were too harsh, akin to directly mocking Guliani¡¯s incompetence.


    Why? Why did Copper Hammer, an amiable dwarf with thick brows and big eyes, speak so cruelly? Why imitate Anthony?


    If Anthony could hear his thoughts, he would protest, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t teach him.¡±


    Some words, when uttered by a seemingly honest character, wreak more havoc, as was evident now. Copper Hammer crushed the ¡®internal affairs¡¯ argument in one sentence.


    Guliani, with spinning eyes, retorted, ¡°Yes, we have brought internal matters here, wasting everyone¡¯s resources. I apologize for that. But, after all, it¡¯s a matter of the Church. Please allow us to consult among ourselves first...¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do that. I will halt other votes, leaving only your inner three. You vote first, whether or not we should bring this matter to a decision here. Let¡¯s start,¡± Tyrone said impatiently.


    Guliani frowned, thinking: That¡¯s not what I meant...


    What the hell is going on? What he meant was ¡®we shouldn¡¯t vote¡¯, how did it turn into ¡®internal votes first¡¯?


    Something isn¡¯t right. He and Tyrone were engaged in a friendly conversation. So, why resort to such tricks? Was this unintentional?


    Even the ¡®voting¡¯ act interferes with the church¡¯s internal affairs. It shouldn¡¯t have arisen in the first place. Once it did, it represents interference.


    Guliani took a deep breath. No matter what, whether Tyrone did it intentionally or not, he was forced to cast his vote.


    But on second thought, this could still be a blessing in disguise. If the internal parties vote first, out of the three votes he, Dyson, and Anthony hold, he already possesses two, thus potentially keeping this issue within the ¡®internal affairs¡¯ context.


    Gazing at the teleportation array¡¯s blinking light, Guliani cast a disgruntled vote against.


    Regardless of the result, his vote represents an unprecedented action in the history of the Church, setting a precedent for interfering with the internal affairs of the Church.


    Tyrone¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Okay, the results are one ¡®no¡¯ and two ¡®yes¡¯. The resolution to ¡®bring this matter to the council to decide¡¯ has been officially approved. Now, let¡¯s start with ¡®whether Guliani¡¯s Pope status should be denied, and Anthony acknowledged...''¡±


    Guliani couldn¡¯t listen to the rest. The only words that echoed in his mind were: Two ¡®yes¡¯ votes, resolution approved...


    Why were there two ¡®yes¡¯ votes? One came from Anthony but who cast the other one?


    Dyson!!!!!!


    Consumed by rage, Guliani radiated Sacred Flame all over his body, engulfing him in fire.


    Lord Light furrowed his brows, looking at him curiously.

 Chapter 632 - 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _2

    Chapter 632: Chapter 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _2


    The God of Shadows emerged from the shadows and said quietly into the ear of Lord Light, ¡°Such powerful strength, that damn guy, he has been hiding his real strength.¡±


    Lord Light nodded and said, ¡°Human powers are strong. Those at the Truth Level, their strength is already not inferior to ours.¡±


    ¡°So why do so many people still believe in us?¡± Dark asked in confusion.


    ¡°Faith, it is the hope of the weak,¡± Lord Light replied.


    ¡°Then why does he still have to ignite the Divine Fire? He already has power that is not inferior to ours.¡± The God of Shadows questioned with puzzlement.


    Guliani had the body of a demigod for a long time, able to help Dyson ignite the Divine Fire, but he himself has not become a god. He had the strength to become a god for a long time, but strangely ignited the Divine Fire just two days ago. If he¡¯s already that strong, why would he want to become a god?


    Lord Light responded, ¡°Life span, the human lifespan is too short.¡±


    Dark was speechless and wide-mouthed. Lord Light¡¯s reason was simple but made sense. Without becoming a god, the human lifespan ¨C just over a century ¨C could pass while he took a dream. It¡¯s possible that the powerful of the past might be gone when he woke up.


    However, this fact shows the terror of humans. With just over a hundred years of lifespan, they continuously produce Truth Level warriors. If they were given thousands to tens of thousands of years of life, how terrifying they would be.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we consider the Undead and witches as heretics. The Undead possess immortality, and the witches self-worship. They are the biggest threats to the Light,¡± Lord Light stated.


    ¡°What about the demons, then? Demons are also among the heretics. Has Lord Light forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Just making up the numbers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A boundless anger, but ultimately did not cloud Guliani¡¯s judgement. As the Sacred Flame began to burn, he started to calm down slowly. Looking at the blinking Teleportation Array, he rejected the decision.


    The result came out. Tyrone said, ¡°Good, the result is out. Six votes in favor and one vote against. The resolution has passed. From now on, all contacts with the Church of Light will be transferred to Anthony¡¯s end.¡±


    This result shocked everyone. First two votes in favor, then six votes in favor. Clearly, even Dyson had cast a vote in favor.


    My God, weren¡¯t Dyson and Anthony mortal enemies? He had tried to assassinate Anthony twice, and Anthony had also tried to kill him. How did they become allies?


    From within the Teleportation Array, Guliani¡¯s stern voice sounded, ¡°Dyson, why have you betrayed me?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even talk about betraying the Light anymore but directly about betraying ¡®me¡¯. It seemed like he was ready for an open confrontation.


    Dyson¡¯s weak voice resonated, ¡°Your Majesty, what you have been doing is indeed not as outstanding as Lord Anthony. The Western Diocese was ruined by Nikola, and you have been tolerating it all this time. So many people have died of starvation during the famine, but Your Majesty, you are doing nothing. Those people are the children of God.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Lord Anthony work tirelessly to save people and offer disaster relief. He is much more competent than you, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t cling to power, let go. We, the Western Diocese, stand firmly with Lord Anthony.¡±


    Guliani couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    All the blame was put on Guliani¡¯s shoulders, and the accusations were lofty and convincing.


    If it weren¡¯t for Guliani¡¯s tolerance, the Western Diocese wouldn¡¯t be in such a terrible state. No mention was made of Dyson returning and only focusing on extorting money, not doing anything significant.


    But outsiders would find it very reasonable. Dyson had only been back for half a year. The famine to this extent could not have happened within that short timeframe; the biggest responsibility definitely lay with Nikola.


    With Nikola dead and unable to argue for himself and bear the responsibility, the biggest responsibility, therefore, lay with Guliani as he was negligent.


    He was negligent and did nothing to address the escalating famine, leading to the deaths of many from starvation. In the end, it was Anthony who extended a helping hand, otherwise, more would have died.


    This was under the circumstances that the Eastern Diocese was also experiencing a famine. Not only did Anthony handle the famine in the East, but he also helped the West. In comparison, the curia was practically invisible.


    The huge amount of taxes collected every year, but when things went south, they disappeared?


    Tyrone was contemplating, Gailard frowned, Copper Hammer stroked his beard, and Brooke picked up a scale.


    If it was initially just about supporting the kin disregarding the truth because of Ange, now they found that justice also seemed to be on Anthony¡¯s side.


    Supporting both kin and justice, this is what everyone desires.


    If someone else had been accused, Guliani would have had ten thousand ways to refute it. But the accusation was placed where it should be ¨C on him. It destroyed all his foundations for refutation, and even the phrase ¡®obsession with power¡¯ stifled all his explanations.


    If he didn¡¯t accept the result, it was ¡®obsession with power¡¯. Killing not just the person, but the heart as well.


    ¡°Bear the wrath of the gods,¡± Guliani said lastly and cut off the Teleportation Array.


    Anthony quickly said goodbye to everyone, also cut off the Teleportation Array, and then immediately contacted Dyson¡¯s Teleportation Array. Dyson¡¯s voice came through, no longer calm as in the meeting but urgent, ¡°Lord Anthony, help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I have arranged everything. Activate the teleportation mode,¡± Anthony said.


    Interdimensional safety meetings were conducted through a teleportation array. The teleportation array has built-in communication function. When only the communication function is activated, a meeting can be held. If you want to teleport, you have to activate the teleportation function as well.

 Chapter 633 - 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _3

    Chapter 633: Chapter 352 Who Dares to Arrest Me _3


    Anthony teleported over first to confirm the safety, then let Ange, Little Angel, and Luther teleport. Everyone else was stashed inside the Resting Camp.


    ¡°Can the four of you handle it? I have no idea how many people Giuliani has arranged to assist Dyson. If there are too many, Ange may not be able to cope without transforming,¡± Negris conveyed, worriedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best. If things get out of hand, I¡¯ll transform and release you guys. Afterwards, we¡¯ll just kill everyone and that¡¯s it,¡± Anthony stated, resorting to brute-force logic ¨C ¡®once everybody who knows the secret is dead, no one will know the secret.¡¯


    He then beckoned Dyson: ¡°Come and meet the Undead God, present your soul to the Undead God and you will be granted his protection.¡±


    ¡°Undead God!? You? Aren¡¯t you Ascetic Monk An?¡± Dyson¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. He had only betrayed the Pope, why now does he suddenly need to offer his soul to the Undead God?


    ¡°Correct, I am also the one who has inherited powers from both the God of Balance and the Undead God.¡± He then whispered to Ange: ¡°Master, show him the Ring of Balance.¡±


    Ange took his hand out of his spatial bag, flashed the Ring of Balance, and then put his hand back in.


    ¡°This...this...this...¡± Dyson stuttered, unable to articulate his words.


    Anthony smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. From the moment you covered up Dyson¡¯s head, you¡¯ve had no other choices. The Undead God, or the God of Balance- choose one.¡±


    With a mournful expression, Dyson stated, ¡°So, it¡¯s the God of Balance. I offer Dyson everything and hope your glory will illuminate darkness.¡±


    Indeed, he had no choice. From the moment he decided to impersonate Dyson, there were no other options. But why was it suddenly like this when he had merely betrayed the Pope?


    That Anthony, the treacherous swindler...


    Ange received Dyson¡¯s Soul Flame and began to summon beings from his spatial bag- Four-winged angels, two-winged angels, and Second-Order angels... one after another.


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, Ange summoned a Third Order Four-winged Angel, along with fifty Second Order Two-Winged Angels.


    Additionally, with Little Angel being fourth order, the room suddenly filled up with Holy Spirit Angels.


    Negris, taken aback, asked, ¡°Did you resurrect all these holy relics? Why so many? What a waste. What use are dozens of skeletons covered in holy skin?¡±


    Ange shook his head: ¡°They aren¡¯t skeletons.¡±


    Not skeletons? Then were they like Little Angel, spiritual beings? But with such low intellect, even spiritual beings were useless. Could it be...


    ¡°Did you enhance their intelligence? How did you do that?¡± Negris exclaimed in awe.


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°You.¡±


    Negris almost choked on his own spit. When had he ever enhanced the intelligence of these Holy Spirits?


    The only thing that had to do with him was Ange stacking those holy skeleton masses into a tower, placing his essence in the center. Could it be...


    He retracted and noticed where he usually stacked the holy skeletons; half of them were missing. Indeed, they must be the ones Ange had summoned.


    Could he actually enhance a skeleton¡¯s intellect?


    Negris floated atop the skeletons, looking left and right, then closer into the eye sockets.


    Perhaps one of the skeletons, having had enough of his examination, punched the Bronze Book and sent it flying.


    The fact that it hit him showed an improvement in intellect. With satisfaction, Negris plucked off its arm and merrily flew away.


    Just then, urgent knocks resounded from the door. From outside, Dyson¡¯s subordinate¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Archbishop, Archbishop, the Holy Army, holding the Pope¡¯s warrant, say they are here to arrest you. What happened?¡±


    Looking at the room full of Holy Spirit Angels, Dyson bitterly smiled, ¡°Let them in. I¡¯d love to see who dares to arrest me.¡±

 Chapter 634 - 353: You Should Have Said You Wanted to Kneel Earlier! Together _1

    Chapter 634: Chapter 353: You Should Have Said You Wanted to Kneel Earlier! Together _1


    The ¡®Holy¡¯ Legion is a rather unique entity within the curia, because its members are not human, but Holy Spirit Angels, with the legion commander being a ¡®Holy¡¯ Angel.


    Of course, many people consider this to be a fictitious entity, actually an avatar of a god. Luna confirmed this theory: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fictitious. Of us three Supreme Holy Spirits, whichever one of us is free will take the role.¡±


    If the Supreme Holy Spirits aren¡¯t available, the deputy legion commander of the Holy Legion is a Fourth Order Four-winged Angel. That is under normal circumstances, yet the current situation isn¡¯t normal ...


    So now, leading the team is a Third Order Four-winged Angel, and thirty Second Order Two-winged Angels. For the current curia, such a lineup is already considered extremely luxurious, which goes to show the importance Guliani places on Dyson.


    With thirty-one Second Order or higher angels, and the people he has put next to Dyson, it is easy to arrest an archbishop who has betrayed the Light.


    Beimansen also thought so. As a paladin guiding the Holy Legion, he was not strong, but he had won Guliani¡¯s trust. He even considered himself as a strategist, or even the real commander, of the Holy Legion.


    It is well known that lower order Holy Spirit Angels are not very flexible-minded and cannot carry out tasks alone unless absolutely necessary. If they go on missions alone, preparations should be made for their inability to return.


    Didn¡¯t you see Anthony send a Holy Spirit out, and he had to send two Black Warriors to accompany it, to pick up its corpse?


    Beimansen is supposed to guide the Holy Spirits not to do stupid things. He does not have command authority over the Holy Spirits, but he can guide them indirectly.


    This role requires a thorough understanding of both the Holy Code and the habits of angels. He needs to get familiar with them and also explain the implications of the commands to them.


    For example, when arresting someone, you cannot give such a command: ¡°Go to xxx place, seize xxx¡¯ arms and legs, and bring him back intact and alive ...¡±


    If you don¡¯t give such a detailed command, and they run to another place, bringing back another guy named xxx, with blood and intestines trailing behind them, then what?


    It¡¯s not being overly worried, but they¡¯ve really done such things, so a role is needed to help them interpret commands.


    Li Xiu¡¯e, Sister Qiao, and Doudou were all willing to help take care of the young children.


    However, Little Baby only clung to her; if he left her, he would cry heartbreakingly with breathlessness, causing others to feel pity.


    Feeling helpless, Su Qingluo could only hold Little Baby and enter her guest room.


    Just as she sat down on the bed to rest, his little face turned red. He started to cry, and then a warm liquid soaked her front.


    ¡°Mom, the little brother wet me.¡±


    The soft and tender voice, filled with immense grievances, echoed through the inn¡¯s windows.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Hu and Li Xiu¡¯e hurried over from the neighboring guest room upon hearing the cries. Seeing their daughter¡¯s pouting mouth and disheartened expression, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    From then on, the anxiety and fright experienced on the road dissipated because of this little episode, and their previous panic was gone.


    *******


    Li Xiu¡¯e went downstairs and asked the inn¡¯s waiters for a bathtub and hot water to bathe the two children.


    Little Baby seemed to understand he had done something wrong. His cheeks were flushed with shame, and his tearful eyelashes fluttered, unable to meet his sister¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good baby, get clean, and then Sister will take you downstairs to eat something delicious.¡±


    Li Xiu¡¯e prepared the bathwater and quickly undressed the little one. She put him in the tub and coaxed him to take a bath.


    Su Qingluo squatted in front of the tub, helping her mother pour water.


    Seeing Little Baby wanting to cry again as he left her embrace, she pinched his little nose, laughed, and talked to him, diverting his attention.


    ¡°Good baby, tell Sister your name.¡±


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er.¡±


    Little Baby, with tear-filled eyes, pitifully stretched out his little arms, ¡°Hug me, Sister.¡±


    ¡°After you take a bath and smell nice, Sister will hug you.¡±


    Su Qingluo pointed at her wet clothes and intentionally made a disgusted expression, ¡°Smelly, not nice to smell.¡±


    ¡°Wu wu.¡±


    Little Baby understood and thought that his sister disliked him. His mouth puckered, and tears flowed again.


    ¡°Ah, why are you crying again?¡±


    Helpless, Su Qingluo removed her wet, dirty clothes, stepped into the tub, and bathed with him.


    Both children were of innocent age; Li Xiu¡¯e saw nothing wrong with it. She poured water quicker, and soon both children were clean.


    She dried them off and held both little ones in bed. Little Baby had no spare clothes, but luckily Su Qingluo was young, so her clothes were suitable.


    Li Xiu¡¯e dressed Little Baby in his sister¡¯s pink floral clothes, revealing his white and tender little arms and legs. Apart from his exceptionally eye-catching cheeks, at first glance, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and a rural child.


    Sister¡¯s clothes smelled just as sweet as hers.


    Little Baby was particularly happy wearing his sister¡¯s clothes, without any shyness in wearing a girl¡¯s clothes. Seeing that his sister had also dressed, he stuck to her, reaching out his little arms for a hug.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, be good. If you want to pee, just tell Sister; don¡¯t hold it back. If you hold it for too long, your belly will hurt.¡±


    As she held Little Baby, Su Qingluo gently poked his little belly, reminding him earnestly¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to be wet again.


    ¡°Belly hurts.¡±


    As Little Baby felt her tender little finger poke his belly, his little body shuddered with pain, and he pitifully complained.


    While in the middle of reading this, Beimansen bumped into the back of the angel in front of him. For some reason, they had stopped walking.


    ¡°Go and arrest him, why have you stopped?¡± Beimansen pushed and shoved, squeezed, and squeezed out from the pack of angels, leaning out to take a look.


    In the not-so-large meeting room, it was packed full of Second Order and higher Holy Spirit Angels. They were divided into two groups and were facing each other.


    Opposite Seno were two four-winged angels. One of them, a little shorter, was carrying a Great Angel¡¯s Staff, puffing his chest and ready to rush forward, but its collar was firmly held by a ¡®human¡¯.

 Chapter 635 - 353: If You Want to Kneel, Say It Earlier! - Part 2

    Chapter 635: Chapter 353: If You Want to Kneel, Say It Earlier! ¨C Part 2


    How dare you grab the collar of a Four-Winged Angel? As Beimansen shifted his gaze and recognized Ange¡¯s face, shock struck him: Ascetic Monk An?


    Then he moved his gaze to the person next to Ange who was smiling at him, he was shocked once again: Anthony?


    Beimansen could never imagine that Anthony would show up here. How dangerous! For the eminent Archbishop to venture into non-territorial grounds, how much trust must he have in Dyson?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that this was actually a trap set by Dyson, who was colluding with Guliani, to blow him up right after he teleported over?


    Of course not, because ¡®Dyson¡¯ had been replaced.


    No matter how much one trusts, it is unthinkable for a dignitary like the Archbishop to risk himself in this manner.


    Realizing this, Beimansen was overjoyed. What a great opportunity! If he could annihilate Anthony here, wouldn¡¯t he be achieving a great merit?


    Just follow a certain set of actions, and then other set of actions, and it can be done.


    ¡°By the mandate of the Pope, I am here to arrest Dyson. I request the assistance from all the angels present,¡± Beimansen raised the pope¡¯s order and showed it to the two Four-Winged Angels in the front row.


    The two Four-Winged Angels turned their heads. One of them looked at him blankly, while the other one just rolled his eyes and continued struggling, ¡°Ow!¡±


    Beimansen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The pope¡¯s order can¡¯t command these angels?


    No fear, though the Pope¡¯s order can¡¯t command these angels, it could command the soldiers outside. Once the people planted by the Pope managed to gather the soldiers, they could surround this place and under the Pope¡¯s authority, could arrest everyone.


    If Ascetic Monk An, Anthony, and Dyson were all arrested, it would completely resolve the church¡¯s internal problems. The merit he would earn would be so great, wouldn¡¯t it pave his way to become an Archbishop?


    While Beimansen was daydreaming, Ange slapped Little Sky on the head: ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Ow~¡± Little Sky stopped struggling, obediently raised the Great Angel¡¯s Staff above his head, and handed it over to Ange.


    As Ange grabbed the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, holy light flashed in his palm.


    The flashing was rapid, but there was hardly any overflow, and no noticeable light effect. Other than the two who knew, nobody else realized what Ange was doing.


    Naturally, Anthony and Dyson were the ones who knew. Seeing the flashing in Ange¡¯s hand, their hearts nearly jumped out.


    The frequency of flashing around a dozen times per second, absolute control with no overflow; all power was infused into the Great Angel¡¯s Staff without any waste.


    Most Divine Light Magic pursue sanctity and illumination. However, it actually wastes much power since emitting light is a form of energy conversion.


    Thus, for a single Divine Art, at least one third of it is wasted.


    Of course, the sacred light has a stronger influence on the believers, and effectively harvests faith. That¡¯s also the main reason why the gods prefer wasted light that ¡®looks good¡¯.


    Better to be pretty than strong, Gailard¡¯s beauty is known in many dimensions. Who remembers that she is a Giant Dragon Hunter? The kind that can face Giant Dragons head-on.


    Presiding the control power and defining capability, Ange removed the ¡°light¡± particle from the holy light, made it less glaring.


    Anthony, as Ange¡¯s Mystical Warrior, understood the implications of these changes. Before this, Ange always relied on others to define the Holy Light.


    The Face Purification Technique was defined by Lisa, the Rebirth Technique by the impaired singer Senlide, and Ange himself had never defined a new Divine Light Magic before.


    And now, Ange¡¯s Divine Light Magic no longer emits light.


    Instead, the Great Angel¡¯s Staff in Ange¡¯s hand started shining. The top of the staff radiated an intense light, illuminating the entire room.


    Little Sky excitedly took hold of the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, raised it high, unfurled his four wings...


    No, not four wings. After the light of Little Sky¡¯s body merged with the light of the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, a fifth, and sixth, wing gradually manifested.


    Six-winged Archangel, the Supreme Holy Spirit!


    Beimansen¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his head. A Four-Winged Angel was enhanced to become Six-Winged Archangel? Is that even possible? How did this happen? What is this Ascetic Monk An? A god?


    This can¡¯t be. Once the Great Angel appears, the soldiers outside would never dare to surround the place. It can¡¯t reveal itself.


    Thinking of this, Beimansen shouted aloud, ¡°She¡¯s posing as the Supreme Holy Spirit, Seno! Kill her! Kill her!¡±


    The Supreme Holy Spirits are only three in number, namely, the Wisdom Angel, the Blazing Angel, and the Strength Angel. The one in front of them had been enhanced and was thus a fake.


    In response, Seno spread his wings with a swish.


    Beimansen heaved a sign of relief. He had been worried that Seno might not dare to lay a hand on the Six-winged Archangel, thankfully...


    Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly felt a space in front of him. Led by Seno, the Holy Spirit Angels he had brought with him all knelt down on one knee with their heads bowed in respect, making him the only one still standing out.


    ¡°Are you spreading your wings to kneel, not to fight? Bada, you should¡¯ve said this earlier! We should all kneel together!¡± Beimansen cursed furiously to himself.


    His legs gave way and he fell to his knees in a puddle of cold sweat.


    The Little Angel was about to strike with her Angel¡¯s Wand, but was stupefied at the sight.


    She incomprehensibly turned back to look at Ange.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Ange responded.


    The Little Angel scratched its head in puzzlement, holding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff back in its arms. How to deal with enemies was easy¨Cjust one blow with Holy Light Flash. But what about this current situation?


    Anthony swiftly stepped forward, ¡°Just let them kneel. Stay on your knees and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± Agreed the Little Angel immediately, shouting at Seno and the others.


    Anthony then walked over, dragged Beimansen out, bound him up and stuffed something in his mouth to keep him quiet. He then directed the Little Angel to command Seno to come forward.


    Following this, Anthony began whispering into Seno¡¯s ear.


    Negris and Durken, who were projected on Ange, could hardly contain their eagerness to jump out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this? Why has the Four-Winged Angel on the other side knelt?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be rank suppression. The fifth-ranked Supreme Holy Spirit has rank suppression on these ordinary holy spirits.¡± Durken commented.


    ¡°Damnit, call Luna over, aren¡¯t all the Holy Spirit Angels from the curia useless? Luna has seen the Little Angel before, why hasn¡¯t she been suppressed by it?¡±


    Durken roared, ¡°Damnit, your Little Angel here is barely kept under control by Ange, yet you¡¯re talking about rank suppression?!¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s true, no wonder Ange didn¡¯t buff it before. The buff from the Great Angel¡¯s Staff can boost its rank. A Six-winged Archangel, this is the fourth one, right?¡± Negris commented.


    ¡°This Six-winged Archangel... can it be counted as raised by Ange? He¡¯s doing the work of the Gods of Light too?¡± Durken asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Why not? He has the Ring of Balance.¡± Negris defended confidently.


    Although he does not possess the divine spirit of the God of Balance, the Ring of Balance is daunting enough; revealing it can intimidate quite a few people.


    On this side, Anthony¡¯s whispers in Seno¡¯s ears were reaching an end. One hand on Seno¡¯s temple, the other covering his mouth, Anthony leaned in close as if whispering a secret.


    If it weren¡¯t for the holy light glowing from the fingers resting on Seno¡¯s temple, the sight would be fairly common...


    Seno¡¯s eyes grew hazy then confused before struggling, till finally, clarity was restored.


    ¡°Guliani has turned to the side of the Evil God and sent you to attack the Supreme Holy Spirit and the Ascetic Monk, his sins are monstrous. He deceived you all, follow the Supreme Holy Spirit and arrest Guliani,¡± Anthony whispered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Seno answered.


    All set; brainwashing the simple-minded Holy Spirit Angels was something Anthony had done countless times before. It wasn¡¯t much of a challenge. Under the suppression of the Little Angel¡¯s rank, Seno couldn¡¯t resist much.


    The noise outside was getting louder, and there was a faint sense of seismic activity. This was the stir caused by the mobilisation of the militia.


    A cry echoed distantly, ¡°Archbishop, Potosi and Krik are with the Pope, they have taken control of the armies with the Pope¡¯s insignia. They are now surrounding this place with the Magic Crystal Cannons, Lord Bishop, run!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about!¡± Dyson reprimanded composedly, marching out first. Just as he was out of the room, he remembered something, turned around, bowed his head, and said, ¡°After you.¡±

 Chapter 636 - 354 - Have You Granted it to Me? Pure Light! _1

    Chapter 636: Chapter 354 ¨C Have You Granted it to Me? Pure Light! _1


    Under the leadership of the Six-winged Archangel, even in the City of Light, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been anyone daring enough to intercept them, let alone the fact that this was Dyson¡¯s territory.


    They had previously used the decree of the Pope to force those of wavering resolve to take sides. Now that the Great Angel had appeared, the legitimacy of the Pope¡¯s decree seemed questionable.


    But questioning such things was a matter for the leadership. Ordinary Paladins, soldiers, and priests had no such complex thoughts in their hearts. They simply knelt in submission.


    One Six-winged Archangel, two Four-Winged Angels, and eighty Second Order Two-winged Angels; it had been many years since the Master Plane had seen so many angels. They flooded into the sky, heading straight for the place with the strongest energy reaction.


    ¡°This is the Magic Crystal Cannon, huh? Let me have a look, Ange come closer.¡± said Negris.


    Ange walked straight over and pressed his palm against the Magic Crystal Cannon, pushing it into his spatial storage.


    Well, that was it. All three of the small Magic Crystal Cannons had been confiscated and the cannon operators now found themselves unemployed.


    Negris looked around for a few times but lost interest after noticing Durken casting a glance. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an alchemist? Don¡¯t you have any interest in the Magic Crystal Cannon?¡±


    Durken replied: ¡°I¡¯m not interested. It¡¯s the same as the old Magic Crystal Cannon, which I can make myself. But it has a slow firing speed, wastes an enormous amount of energy, and can only be used against fixed targets.¡±


    The Magic Crystal Cannon was invented many years ago but never became widespread because of the difficulties in manufacturing and various other shortcomings.


    There was no need for the Magic Crystal Cannon to hit fixed targets. Wizards were far more useful.


    ¡°I once considered using the Magic Crystal Cannon as a defense for the world¡¯s transfer stations, but I found it useless. Instead, I had to resort to using mechanical constructs,¡± Durken explained.


    ¡°I see,¡± Negris suddenly lost interest.


    ¡°Now what? Do we march on the City of Light and tether that Pope to the Fire Execution Frame?¡±


    As the only normal human who had witnessed everything first-hand, Luther was overly excited seeing Ange and Anthony leave enemies subjugated wherever they went. He could hardly stop himself from blurting out.


    He hadn¡¯t even had time to draw his sword.


    ¡°Of course not, we continue the disaster relief,¡± Anthony replied.


    The refugee camps that Anthony had set up at the border had significantly alleviated the famine in the Western Region. Yet, it was far from enough. Even the upcoming harvest season might not alleviate the famine, as in many places, unquenchable hunger had forced people to completely devour tree bark, grass roots, and other plant life.


    It was foreseeable that the aftereffects of this famine would continue to cause unrest in the Western Region for the next few years.


    But never mind, now that Anthony had arrived, and their Holy Pope had arrived, the mercy of the gods had arrived.


    Senlide took the lead, and a regiment of Bards flooded into the Western District. Each pair of Bard was protected by forty Paladins, accompanied by five Second-Order Angels and a team of two hundred food transporters.


    ¡°Gentlemen, listen to my tale. The despot Guliani turned a blind eye to death, allowed famine to spread. Archbishop Dyson, having seen the error of his ways, summoned the Holy Pope Anthony. The Six-winged Angel showed divine might, our Lord An spread God¡¯s decree, the faithful believers set the path...¡± The new form of singing instantly attracted a crowd of onlookers, and the story they sang spread like a storm.


    The gist of the story was that Guliani, being debauched and indifferent to plight, had allowed the spread of famine unchecked. Archbishop Dyson, unable to stand it, had called Holy Pope Anthony to bring justice.


    The Holy Pope Anthony not only came himself but also brought the Six-winged Angel and Ascetic Monk An, who delivered God¡¯s decree on the spot and brought food to the starving people.


    At this point, the Bard raised his hand and the covers on the transportation carts revealed enormous piles of grain.


    Well, those who had half-believed the Bard¡¯s story instantly became convinced upon seeing the food, just like the time when Ange threw a sack of grain in front of a Minotaur matron, asking her, ¡®Got the faith?¡¯


    In addition to the various relief teams, Anthony also borrowed a team of Dragon Knights ¡ª well, borrowed from Ange.


    More than a hundred live Dragon Knights were dispatched at top speed to confiscate the wealth of those landlords, nobles, and royal houses who had hoarded treasures, engaged in forced buying and selling, illegal monopolies, obstructed trade routes, and hindered the movement of disaster victims, ¡®causing numerous refugees to die on their territory¡¯. Anthony had noted them down in his small booklet.


    In the past, he could only announce rewards, certainly there were many who defied the rules. Therefore, Anthony could only jot them down in his booklet as he was unable to do much about them at the time.


    Now that he had the opportunity, of course, he would settle scores as soon as possible. The food and money garnered from looting their properties could be used for local disaster relief. Otherwise, a lot would have been lost if we were to transport all the food from the east and we saved as much as we can.


    The whole process went smoothly. The only problem was that Ange couldn¡¯t personally harvest the faith at the scene, which made Anthony feel guilty. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have enough time. There are too many places that need relief. Once things steady a bit, we can go and harvest faith.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t mind and shook his head, showing the Planting God Statue. ¡°It¡¯s growing.¡±


    Ange had found a pattern. Every time he distributed food on a large scale, the Planting God Statue would experience a significant growth.


    Hence, even if he wasn¡¯t at the scene, he would still be able to harvest a considerable amount of faith. He just wouldn¡¯t be able to harvest the faith network.


    Anthony had guessed at the ability of the Planting God Statue previously. Now it was confirmed once again. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this amazing? Is this growth a one-time thing? Or can it continually strengthen the Planting God Statue after one time?¡±

 Chapter 637 - 354: You Bestowed it on Me? Pure Light!_2

    Chapter 637: Chapter 354: You Bestowed it on Me? Pure Light!_2


    ¡°Once.¡± Ange replied.


    Anthony said, ¡°So, we have to continuously supply food, right? Can we supply seeds?¡±


    Shocked, Negris, projected onto Ange¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Kvada, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    Negris had a hunch about what Anthony was planning, hence his outburst, all the while chastising himself internally for not thinking of this brilliant idea first.


    As expected, Anthony said, ¡°If Lord provides the seeds, I will have all the lands in the district switched to the new grain. By next harvest season, all the grains will be the result of Lord¡¯s seeds.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, ¡°When that time comes, everyone in the plane who consumes any food will have to give him power. Even if the power given is less than that from a regular believer, it will accumulate over the three meals a day. Ange, your planting god status might actually be the strongest.¡±


    Ange¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Aha! Just up your alley, isn¡¯t it? I bet you absolutely love the planting god status.¡± Negris said irritably, stoking the argument, ¡°How do you get farmers to willingly switch to his grain? Changing crops is risky and farmers¡¯ capability to bear risks is too weak. Without a compelling reason, they wouldn¡¯t change crops casually¡ªit¡¯s way too risky.¡±


    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°Seed competition, provided for free, with the church as the guarantor.¡±


    The seed competition was well-known throughout the plains. If there¡¯s a new champion seed, which farmer wouldn¡¯t want to use it?


    Not just the champion seed, even if it¡¯s a several runner-ups one, as long as it¡¯s better than what they are currently planting, many would want it.


    So why didn¡¯t it spread more widely? It¡¯s too expensive. In the last seed competition, the new grain that produced a thousand jin per mu required one gold coin per mu for the seeds.


    Even if the yield is a thousand jin per mu, selling it all may not necessarily earn a gold coin, wouldn¡¯t planting this new crop mean a loss?


    If it could be provided for free, even if the yield is only five hundred jin per mu, there would be many farmers willing to switch.


    However, the most ingenious is the church acting as a guarantor. Even the high-yield crops still have risks, such as unsuitable climate, improper management, improper fertilization, insufficient soil fertility, etc. What if there is a total failure?


    With the church guaranteeing, there¡¯s nothing to fear, even if crops fail, they won¡¯t starve to death.


    ¡°Brilliant! There¡¯s even a benefit to guaranteeing, the yield will increase significantly next year. If the land guaranteed by the church increases, we can collect a tax of ten to twenty percent on the increase, we don¡¯t lose, and the farmers don¡¯t either.¡±


    When Negris finished sharing his perceived brilliant idea, he was laughed at by Anthony, ¡°Where are you going to find so many people to measure whether there is an increase in production? If you really want to collect the increased production tax, without a comprehensive monitoring ability, you will have to expect farmers to hide their output.¡±


    Negris went red in the face, aggressively retorting, ¡°Ange can measure it, he just needs to take one look.¡±


    Unable to hold it in any longer, Durken who had been quietly listening in, burst into laughter, ¡°Come on now, do you want Ange to run around the entire plane to measure outputs? Anthony is correct. Negris, you understand knowledge, but Anthony understands human nature.¡±


    Negris, not willing to back down, shifted the topic, ¡°What if just providing seeds cannot increase the planting god status?¡±


    ¡°There is still the Western District.¡± Anthony turned to Ange and said, ¡°Lord, how about I give you all the ownerless lands in the Western District to plant stuff?¡±


    What could Ange do? Hadn¡¯t you seen him nodding like a pecking chicken?


    When Negris heard this, he knew it was over. If planting crops comes up, even if the Gods of Light manifested, Ange could knock them back down.


    And so, the matter was happily decided. First, participate in the seed competition, strive for the championship, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t get it, even runner-up or third place would do.


    Don¡¯t look at the champion crops of the seed competition that already had a yield of over a thousand jin per mu, but the ones currently grown by farmers commonly yielded less than five hundred jin per mu.


    Hence, as long as the yield reaches seven or eight hundred jin, with free provision and church backing, there will definitely be many people willing to plant.


    Ange already had several hundred pounds of salty water rice and over a thousand pounds of magic rice in the Simulated Magic Formation. Regardless of whether he won at the Grain Seed Grand Prix or not, his grain would attract a crowd.


    Then, they could lease all the unowned land in the Western District to Ange, and even the owned lands were negotiable.


    As long as they were willing to grow new crops, Ange could sow the seeds and stimulate growth, afterwards the original owners would manage it.


    The food from Light Sea Plane and Fallen Dragon Lake was farmed similarly.


    After discussing it, Negris began to feel confused: ¡°Wait, what¡¯s in it for Ange? He provides the seeds and labor, what do we get out of this?¡±


    All grains will be bought by the Silver Light Mercantile Company and it will have the exclusive distribution rights.¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°Kvada, what good does that do?¡± Negris grumbled.


    Anthony, a little helpless, explained: ¡°Lord Nage, have you never had a businessman as a believer? You could ask Silver Coin, he can tell you the benefits of exclusive distribution rights.¡±


    Negris blushed embarrassedly: ¡°Merchants are too cunning, even if they want to be my followers, I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    To avoid being fooled by Anthony, Negris contacted Silver Coin. Hearing about exclusive rights on food distribution, Silver Coin immediately exclaimed: ¡°We¡¯re going to make a fortune!¡±


    Negris asked puzzledly: ¡°How are we supposed to get rich?¡±


    Silver Coin spent a large amount of time educating Negris about the importance of exclusive rights and the strategic value and destructive power of food reserves.


    ¡°By having a monopoly on an essential and non-replaceable product like food, we control the food supply of the entire plane. We could easily make several times the profit on food alone. This and that, and then this and that, then lie back and watch the money roll in.¡±


    Negris was bewildered. Even the God of Knowledge himself was confused by this vast amount of information.


    In the end, Silver Coin repeated insistently: ¡°We must secure the exclusive distributorship of the food. The harvest in the Land of Fallen is abundant. Using it, we can make a fortune off Harvey and the Great Sage first.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any money, what can you earn off them?¡± Negris asked skeptically.


    ¡°Soul Crystals! They¡¯ve been saving them up for over a thousand years of war, but they have nowhere to spend them. I¡¯m really worried about them.¡± Silver Coin replied.


    Negris rolled his eyes: ¡°I think you¡¯re just upset that you have money to make but can¡¯t get to it.¡±


    Cutting the communication, Negris reluctantly agreed. Even without any potential profits, he would have still consented. After all, faith is the ultimate reward.


    To strengthen the Planting God Statue, they needed to do it even without any gain. He had no idea what Silver Coin could do with the exclusive distribution, but the several times profit from grain prices was definitely worth more than the grain itself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, first we return to the Fallen Dragon Lake to check on the competition grains¡¯ growth status. The Grain Seed Grand Prix is in a few days, we need to get ready.¡± Negris urged everyone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure peeked in from outside the door. This figure wore Black Angel Armor, every part of his body was covered, even his face was hidden.


    In the Church of Light, there was only one person who would dress like this.


    Negris yelled irritatedly: ¡°What are you sneaking around for? What scent have you caught now? There¡¯s no stranger here.¡±


    The figure in Black Angel Armor, dragging a sackcloth bag, trotted over to Ange. Once he reached Ange, he got nervously lifted his face shield revealing Shamara¡¯s face: ¡°Greetings Lord, Greetings Lord Anthony.¡±


    For some reason, Ange suddenly felt like patting her on the head. So he lifted his hand and patted her on the head.


    Afterwards, a holy glow appeared around Shamara¡¯s head.


    Shamara froze, once she realized what had happened, her eyes welled up with tears: ¡°Pure Light! My Lord, you have bestowed it upon me? Pure Light!¡±

 Chapter 638 - 355 - Do You Want to Cheat? _1

    Chapter 638: Chapter 355 ¨C Do You Want to Cheat? _1


    Why did Shamara fall initially? She was overly obsessed with pure light and wanted to take Ange¡¯s power. Unfortunately, she was no match for him.


    Pure light, not only her obsession, her pursuit, but also her correct understanding of light, light should be like this.


    Why is your light so impure? Why is your light so filthy?


    If there¡¯s nothing to compare, it would be fine. But there is pure light, why are you so impure? Did you betray the light?


    The above is the true portrayal of Shamara¡¯s inner feelings when she initially fell. Without comparison, there would be no harm.


    Therefore, her feelings toward Ange have always been conflicive. Ange possesses the light she pursues, which irresistibly draws her close, yet a voice in her heart crazily warns her not to do anything foolish.


    If she can¡¯t take it, what can she do? Give gifts?


    Shamara bitterly brings the Holy Shroud bag she had been dragging over: ¡°I have a premonition in my heart that coming here now, good things will happen. I couldn¡¯t come empty-handed, so I brought some gifts, but the good thing came before I even had time to give the gifts.¡±


    ¡°So, whether ¡®good things happen¡¯ has nothing to do with whether you give gifts, but why on earth did you, Ange, touch her forehead?¡± Negris asked with curiosity and bewilderment.


    This farming skeleton, other than farming, rarely ever takes the initiative to do anything. Even Little Angel has to hop around him for a long while before he reluctantly touches its head. But this time, he actively touched Shamara¡¯s head?


    Ange tilted his head, looking somewhat puzzled. He just felt like touching it, that¡¯s why he did. Where were all these reasons coming from?


    Looking at his expression, Negris knew that there was no point asking Ange any further. This lucky skeleton often didn¡¯t even know why he was doing things.


    Except for farming which he had clear objectives for, everything else was quite muddled. But paradoxically, the outcomes were always good; it was like the Goddess of Fortune knocking on his door in the middle of the night ¨C luckiness had arrived.


    Unable to get the answers he was seeking, Negris could only turn to Shamara: ¡°How about you? What do you feel? What changes did the pure light bring for you?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Shamara closed her eyes, sensing it, and then opened her left hand, showing a black light sphere in her palm. She then opened her right hand, revealing a holy light sphere in her palm.


    ¡°What? You can use Holy Light again?¡± Negris was surprised.


    The Power of Fall had potent contaminative abilities. All Holy Light that came into contact with it would be contaminated into the Power of Fall, so after falling, Shamara couldn¡¯t use Holy Light anymore.


    But now, the light sphere in her right hand was as holy as it once was.


    Shamara shook her head and closed her left hand. The black light sphere sprung up as if the darkness inside was sucked away, and the sphere became holy.


    Then her right hand closed, and the holy light sphere turned dark. If someone had their eyes closed at that moment, they might think she quickly switched hands.


    But Negris and Durken deduced the hint: ¡°Switching between two powers?¡±


    If the Power of Fall and the Power of Holy Light can be freely switched, does that mean Shamara can act as a saint again?


    Shamara nodded, then combined the fallen light sphere in her right hand and the holy light sphere in her left hand slowly.


    When two unlike attributes of power meet, they either contaminate each other, repel each other, or...


    ¡°They merged?¡± The black and white light spheres fused into a gray light sphere.


    Shamara took the gray light sphere back into her body, then stretched out a pinkie finger, a little glow formed, and then, she walked over to Luther¡¯s side and poked his arm.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Luther cried out in pain, a burn the size of a fingertip appeared on his arm.


    Then she ran over to Little Angel, and poked it with her finger. Holy Light immediately covered Little Angel¡¯s arm, blocking her finger, but the spot where the Holy Light touched her finger also started to smoke.


    In the end, Ange picked up Little Zombie, her finger still caused smoke.


    ¡°Now Negris and Durken become serious, ¡°Does it have additional damage to the Undead and the Angels?¡±


    Shamara nodded, then repeated the previous steps, poked Luther and Little Zombie with her finger, and when she wanted to poke Little Angel, she punched him in the eye, and couldn¡¯t poke him.


    But it was already unnecessary because Luther and Little Zombie didn¡¯t smoke.


    ¡°So, a power that changes according to your will? You can choose to inflict any kind of damage, or choose not to inflict any, and you can switch it at any time?¡± Negris gasped.


    Shamara nodded.


    Luther couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Then why does it hurt so much on me? I am neither Undead nor an Angel.¡±


    Negris said irritably: ¡°That¡¯s the damage itself, you got burnt.¡±


    A hit on the Undead or the Angels would cause additional damage. But if it hits a living person, that¡¯s an injury from a hit.


    Luther finally got it: ¡°I see. I feel pain no matter who hits me, that¡¯s so unfair.¡±


    After doing some research, they finally understood Shamara¡¯s situation. Her body now housed two kinds of power, one is the Power of Fall, and the other is the Power of Holy Light, which can be converted into one another.


    And they can inflict additional damage on Undead creatures, or not, at her will.

 Chapter 639 - 355: Do You Want to Cheat?_2

    Chapter 639: Chapter 355: Do You Want to Cheat?_2


    Realizing this, Negris couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, ¡°This is a huge advantage for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s why I brought a gift, I caught it on the way.¡± Shamara also felt she had struck it rich, and said somewhat sheepishly, hastily gesturing to the bag she had brought.


    The bag had been opened before, with a small opening at the top. Something inside was sneakily peeping out, but quickly pulled the mouth of the bag closed when everyone turned their eyes towards it.


    When the bag was pulled open, it revealed the Goddess of Redemption with a look of despair and anger on her face: ¡°I have already run very far. I didn¡¯t come willingly, I was caught and brought here.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Tell me, why on earth did you capture her? Isn¡¯t she just going to cause us trouble? How are we going to deal with her now?¡± Negris complained angrily as he looked at the Goddess of Redemption, grumbling at Shamara.


    The Goddess of Redemption was on the verge of giving up, saying nothing yet boiling inwardly with rage as she stared at the Great Angel¡¯s Staff in Little Angel¡¯s hand, the staff being part of her collection.


    Of course, Little Angel would not give it back to her. She too was sullen, hiding the staff behind her and ready to punch her in the face at any time.


    Both of them glared at each other, about to start fighting.


    Shamara was in an awkward situation ¨C she had come bearing gifts, only to realize that she had brought a problem:


    ¡°I bumped into her on the way. She was hiding in a small town, unable to farm or wash clothes. She was worse off than me, only occasionally sneaking around to cure diseases and save people in exchange for some living expenses.¡±


    ¡°A while ago, the curia issued an order to catch witches. She was then reported by people and was caught. When I found her, she had just beaten those who came to capture her to death. I thought, hey, isn¡¯t this the Goddess of Redemption? Perfect. I can¡¯t turn up empty-handed, so I caught her.¡±


    Negris irritably said, ¡°What do you mean you ¡®caught her?¡¯ Luna did the capturing, didn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t that right Luna?¡±


    A voice came from the Holy Armor on Shamara¡¯s body: ¡°Yes... My Lord of Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do now? It was Ange who kicked her out in the first place, and now you¡¯ve brought her back. How are we going to settle her?¡± Negris said disgruntled.


    Shamara and Luna felt guilty and could washes with nothing more than an awkward smile. Even a goddess as a gift gets rejected, how dejected they were.


    It wasn¡¯t that Negris was picky, he just genuinely didn¡¯t know how to settle her. The Goddess of Redemption had been very obedient. Since being driven out, she had hidden in a what was this small town and lived in a pitiful state. Yet she didn¡¯t violate her agreement with Ange in the slightest.


    Obviously Ange can¡¯t do anything to her but how to settle her? No matter where she is, she would be an unstable factor. Moreover, she now seemed to be in despair, and was even at odds with Little Angel.


    The Goddess of Redemption was also wronged. She had been hiding in a small town, earning some pocket money by healing diseases and saving people, and yet she was still captured. It seems there¡¯s no escape no matter where she runs, so she may as well not hide at all. The Great Angel¡¯s Staff is mine, give it back!


    Eventually, before the two started fighting, Shamara stepped forward and dragged the Goddess of Redemption away.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go, that Great Angel¡¯s Staff is mine, let me grab it back,¡± the Goddess of Redemption struggled.


    Shamara uttered quietly, ¡°Struggle a bit harder, will you? I¡¯m not even using that much strength to hold you.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption whispered back, ¡°I will struggle a bit, you hold on tight to me.¡±


    And like this, she was ¡®reluctantly¡¯ dragged off. Once they were out of sight of Ange and the others, Shamara let her go, saying, ¡°So what now? Where do you want to go? Need me to take you?¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption said blankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already hidden in such a remote small town, and yet you found me. Are you a kobold?¡±


    ¡°Why not go to the curia?¡± Shamara asked in confusion. If she went to the curia, with the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s status, there¡¯d be a lot of people protecting her, no need for her to sneak around to save people.


    Hearing the word ¡®curia,¡¯ the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s head shook like a windmill: ¡°No, absolutely no. I¡¯m the Goddess of Redemption. Do you know where I sense the most despair? Right in the curia.¡±


    The redemption statement left Shamara silent. She knew what the Goddess of Redemption was referring to. The curia has many clerics, and the training process for clerics starts from childhood and is very brutal, from the soul to the will, eradicating their nature.


    What is felt during this process is mostly despair. You can¡¯t even give up because doing so equals turning your back on faith, and that¡¯s unthinkable. You¡¯d either end up locked inside a tiny black room or placed on a fire execution frame.


    Every year, because of unable to endure the training and either dying or going insane, there are more than you can count on both hands.


    Yet no one concerns about the mental health of these children believing it to be the necessary exercise; those who make it through become the most reliable believers.


    If they were other gods, they wouldn¡¯t even care, as long as there were devotees to spread their faith. How the devotees come to existence is not important.


    But the Goddess of Redemption was different. She was the god of love and redemption, so all despair and suffering ultimately feeds back to her. If she could, she would smash the curia. There is no way that she¡¯d go back there.


    Shamara was chosen as the Saint at the age of ten, so she didn¡¯t go through the most brutal phase of the process. Even so, she was rather an extreme and fanatical character, showing just how desperate and oppressive environment in the curia must be.


    ¡°Then follow us, otherwise you can¡¯t even afford clothes, with all the rips and tears on your dress,¡± Shamara said.


    Redemption flushed and covered her armpit, stubbornly saying, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to use divine power. Otherwise, I could change my clothes every day if I wanted to.¡±

 Chapter 640 - 355: Do You Want to Cheat?_3

    Chapter 640: Chapter 355: Do You Want to Cheat?_3


    ¡°You can buy them if you have the money. Do you mean these black silk ones?¡± As the topic turned to clothes, Shamara¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. She unbuckled her Holy Armor to reveal her bustier.


    ¡°Oh, it has lace trim. What material is this?¡± the Goddess of Redemption asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s silk. Lisa said it¡¯s a black lacy edge sweat-wicking, antibacterial, static-dissipative, close-fitting silk underwear, made in the Goddess of Beauty City. It¡¯s very expensive.¡± Shamara explained, pulling it open a bit more.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The Goddess of Redemption squealed in awe, just like a little girl who had never seen such a thing before.


    Thus, when Ange and his group departed, they saw two chuckleheads on the roadside comparing each other¡¯s bras.


    ...


    When they arrived back at the Fallen Dragon Lake, the grain harvested by the lake had been packaged and prepared for transportation at the fastest speed.


    Transportation of bulk grain was never an easy task. More often than not, famine was caused by insufficient transport capacity.


    If harvest was abundant in the north and a drought occurred in the south, the grains from the north couldn¡¯t be transported to the south, or transportation would be too expensive, which left the southern region unable to afford the grain.


    At these times, it requires a strong and efficient organization to handle the logistics regardless of the cost, just like what Anthony does.


    If it wasn¡¯t for these circumstances, Anthony wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fall out with Guliani so quickly. Of course, he also took Dyson¡¯s situation into account; if he didn¡¯t oppose Guliani, Dyson¡¯s secret would soon be exposed.


    Various factors urged him to take this step. Now, he needs to continue to consolidate the foundation of his victory.


    This might be a long process. Anthony has been incredibly busy and had not followed them on this trip.


    Those with tasks of their own all went their separate ways, leaving only Ange, Little Angel, Little Zombie, and some others. They all rode on Lightning towards Lake Island. The Record Stone Pillar was moved there because Ange found a loophole during the recording process.


    ¡°You found a loophole? You never notice anything else, why is it that when it comes to farming, you could find everything?¡± Negris grumpily grumbled: ¡°What loophole? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Ange replied: ¡°Territory, outside of its scope, it doesn¡¯t record.¡±


    As Ange explained, Negris understood. For example, the Record Stone Pillar recorded the growth of crops within a three-thousand-acre range. If factors influencing the growth of crops were beyond its range, then it couldn¡¯t record them.


    What factors beyond three thousand acres could influence the growth of crops?


    If someone applied a special growth-enhancing magic upstream, or enacted a spell in the sky during rainfall, letting the magic descend with the rain, they could potentially cheat.


    ¡°You mean to say that someone might use deceptive means to trick the Record Stone Pillar and produce higher crop yields than us?¡± Negris was shocked.


    If it were before, Ange might not care about being outperformed and might even look to learn from those who did better.


    But this time they needed to win the championship because the influence of a champion was on a completely different level than second place, which would be detrimental to promoting the new crop variety.


    If cheating was involved, the harvested crops would be meaningless because they wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile to promote.


    As they were talking, several owls were huddled in the air above a fertile black plot of land, whispering to each other: ¡°Teacher, are we really going to do this? If the committee finds out, our reputation will be ruined.¡±


    The owl called ¡°teacher¡± replied: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t forget, in the school¡¯s Simulated Magic Formation, the highest record is already 1,320 pounds. If we can¡¯t surpass this number, we might lose. What reputation would we have left then?¡±

 Chapter 641 - 356: Is there a big difference between the fruits?_1

    Chapter 641: Chapter 356: Is there a big difference between the fruits?_1


    The biennial seed contest once again turned Stellaris Academy into an ocean of joy, with contestants and spectators from all directions flocking to this vibrant locale.


    This year, due to famine, the entire plane had been suppressed for a long time with no large-scale celebrations, even the Harvest Festival was discontinued because the believers of the Harvest Goddess were starving.


    I heard that the believers of the Harvest Goddess were sold to another plane by Anthony. When Anthony was crowned, his treatment of heretics was so...merciful. No wonder he¡¯s the Pope, the representative of God on earth.


    From now on, without the Harvest Festival, the biennial seed contest is likely to be the largest event.


    Perhaps due to the repression of a whole year¡¯s desire to ¡®indulge¡¯, or perhaps there were no other activities to distract, there was an exceptionally high number of people attending the seed contest this year.


    Starting from about ten days ago, an uninterrupted flow of people arrived here using various means of transportation. Some came by boat, some by flying mounts, some walked, some rode horses, coming from all directions.


    Even at Fallen Dragon Lake, many people passed through, and then were surprised to find out, when did an extra city show up here?


    Although Goddess of Beauty City had gained some fame among the landlords in the past two years, its influence on the common people was almost zero. People who could barely fill their stomachs didn¡¯t care about a city that could bring beauty to people in the deep desert thousands of kilometers away.


    Thus, when some people arrived by boat, they found that the river had been sealed off.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have the right to block the East River?¡± A mage aboard a luxurious shallow water boat cast an amplifying magic array and loudly questioned:


    ¡°Let me tell you, the East River belongs to everyone, no one can block it, remove your river blockade quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn down your damned city, Goddess of Beauty? Can any Tom, Dick, and Harry declare themselves a goddess these days?¡±


    At the dock, Ange and his group were ready to set off. According to Ange¡¯s plan, he could just ¡®ride¡¯ a horse to fly over, or ask Hiludi to guide him, or directly teleport over there.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not far away, it¡¯s not too late to go on the day of the competition.


    But he overlooked the enthusiasm of the crowd.


    First, Lisa shuffled over, helped him dig ditches, pile up ridges, weeded and sowed seeds. Covered in sweat, her clothes were soaked and stuck to her skin, making others think she was trying to seduce Ange.


    In the end, it was Negris who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He told her to cut the chase.


    ¡°Sir, take me to the seed contest.¡± Lisa said with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Stellaris Academy is so close, can¡¯t you go by yourself?¡± Negris was surprised, thinking this wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel the same going alone. The seed contest, the first phase is all about tasting delicious food, I want to taste everything!¡± Lisa said excitedly.


    ¡°Wait, wait, why do you sound like a child, waiting for their parents to take them out to play? Also, as a witch, can you eat?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes I can.¡± Lisa quickly replied, sticking out her wet little tongue and twisting it around her lips:


    ¡°That noble Tree Herder can impart a blessing to restore the sense of taste of my tongue, so I can taste everything, as long as I don¡¯t swallow it. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for over a thousand years, will you take me please?¡±


    ¡°Tree Herder? Aliv... How did it get mixed up with you? Did you guys offend it or something?¡± Negris was about to reveal the identity of the Tree Herder.


    Lisa shook her head and said, ¡°It seems to like Little Bu, playing together often, even graced the straw owl with a blessing, then plucked its straw, causing the owl to cry out in pain.¡±


    ¡°...It actually does such boring things.¡± Negris didn¡¯t know what to say, how could that thing be as annoyingly fussy as him?


    ¡°So I was thinking, if it can make an owl cry out in pain, can it help witches regain their senses? So I brought a bottle of Insect Ash Liquid and found it, it happily blessed my tongue.¡± Lisa explained.


    Negris was surprised, ¡°You even connected those things?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lisa chuckled shyly, ¡°Lord of Knowledge, I also linked to something else. For some older patrons, their physical function may have declined and become unresponsive, a blessing may make them responsive again, thus achieving some kind of life harmony? That¡¯s a big business opportunity.¡±


    Negris was puzzled, only after Lisa¡¯s awkward explanation did he realize, clapped his waist and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about curing impotence, aren¡¯t you? You and your ¡®life harmony¡¯, talking nonsense.¡±


    Upon clearing up the confusion, Negris couldn¡¯t help but suggested, ¡°How about giving it a try?¡±


    Lisa clapped her hands, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try. You are familiar with it, you ask. We can make it a package, three hundred thousand Demon Crystals each. It¡¯s settled.¡±


    As soon as Lisa finished talking, she ran off, yelling as she left, ¡°Sir, I will pack my bags, don¡¯t forget to wait for me.¡±


    Negris stood there in shock for a while before swearing out, ¡°Kvada!¡±


    Pulling pranks on others was his mischief, but being pranked by others, well, that just becomes their amusement.


    In a while, Luther came running, followed by Little Bu, Xi, Purple Corpse, Great Shaman, and Aestolia...


    The number of people in the group rapidly increased to twenty or thirty, and everyone was in a mood for fun, unwilling to be stuffed into a separate space. So, they had to set off in advance and travel by boat.

 Chapter 642 - 356: Is there a big difference between the fruits?_2

    Chapter 642: Chapter 356: Is there a big difference between the fruits?_2


    Just after arriving at the pier, someone yelled at them.


    Aestolia barely opened her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Fire Magician.¡±


    Even though her eyes are healed, she had been blind for several hundred years and she had already gotten used to living that way, and she wouldn¡¯t usually open her eyes.


    However, whenever she opens her eyes, trouble would begin for the enemy, since it would mean that he had been targeted by the gaze of a Truth Mage.


    The Little Angel pointed and was about to move forward, but Ange stopped her.


    Purple Corpse stepped forward, pulled out a speaker from his scroll, and said with a rough voice, ¡°The river has been sealed. You may disembark here and switch to riding camels to get to your destination.¡±


    Rice fields surrounded Fallen Dragon Lake. Although the harvest was over, the fields were still there and they didn¡¯t want too many people to see them.


    The opposing Great Magician was not willing to comply. He took the boat to get here, precisely because he wanted to enter Fallen Dragon Lake from here, then go westward to the sea, and then continue along the coastline to the north so that he could comfortably reach his destination.


    Switching to riding camels? Wouldn¡¯t he have to trek through the desert for several days? What if he couldn¡¯t make it in time?


    ¡°Oh? A Mountain Giant? Or a green giant? Don¡¯t think that being taller gives you the right to randomly block the river. Who gave you permission to do this? Open the way quickly, or elseI¡¯ll burn down your lousy city!¡±


    After finishing his roar, the Great Magician paused for a moment, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t reported my identity yet. Listen carefully, Fire Magician of the Earth Fire Purgatory Magic Tower, Flame Dragon Destroyer, Kasim Aida!¡±


    Ange and his crew were taken aback.


    ¡°What does that mean? Do mages today all greet each other with such exaggerations? Flame Dragon Destroyer? Earth Fire Purgatory Magic Tower?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Lisa leaned in and said, ¡°The reference is to a lava-based Magic Tower in the south. The Flame Dragon Destroyer must be his nickname.¡±


    Luther¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°That¡¯s so cool, it¡¯s just too short. Should I also give myself a longer nickname?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your nickname Beetle Swordsman?¡± Negris asked, surprised.


    Luther was devastated by this utter defeat. He went to one side to sulk and draw circles in the mud.


    While they were whispering amongst themselves, Aestolia floated up, and the whole world seemed dimmer. All the elements stopped their activities silently, appearing as obedient as dust particles.


    ¡°Truth Mage. Elemental Forbidden Land. As for my name, you¡¯ve no right to know.¡± Aestolia said indifferently.


    The once-arrogant Flame Dragon Destroyer suddenly had his legs gave way and he knelt on the deck.


    Aestolia looked at Kasim¡¯s luxurious shallow-bottomed ship, then at the old and rustic small boat at the pier, and suddenly asked, ¡°My Lord, do you want to switch boats?¡±


    My... My Lord? Who else is greater than the Truth Mage and the Elemental Forbidden Land? Kasim followed Aestolia¡¯s gaze...


    These people had no manners. As soon as Aestolia made her suggestion, they all rushed to the luxury ship and squeezed Kasim into a corner.


    ¡°Raise the river barrier rope, let¡¯s go! Whoever, you cover your eyes.¡± Wow, the Flame Dragon Destroyer had now been reduced to ¡°whoever.¡±


    Transforming his grief into mischief, Luther personally guarded Kasim. He kept an eye on him while conjuring a small whittling knife with his battle aura and began whittling his fingernails.


    ¡°Bat... Battle Aura... Sword... High-level Sword Saint? Who are you guys really?¡± Kasim asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Luther glanced at him, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Listen carefully, I am the Dragon Pattern Steel Core Mithril Inlay Magic Rune Covered Earth Forged Gemstone Enhanced Piercing Enchantment Two-handed Sword Breaker¡¤ Arbitration Sword¡¤ Beetle Swordsman, Luther.¡±


    By the time Luther had finished his long introduction in one breath, Kasim¡¯s mouth was wide enough to fit an orange.


    ¡°Good... So cool. No, I have to come up with a longer and cooler one.¡± Driven by a man¡¯s damagingly competitive desire, Kasim had completely forgotten that he was a captive and was sitting on the floor frowning and pondering on a new nickname.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to forget, but he didn¡¯t have a choice but to forget. With a high-level Sword Saint personally standing guard over him, an Elemental Forbidden Land on the ship, and the presence of an even greater figure whom even the Elemental Forbidden Land referred to as ¡®My Lord¡¯, what else could he do other than forget?


    Since he was sitting on the deck and couldn¡¯t see the outside, he didn¡¯t even bother to cover his eyes. The ship lazily entered Fallen Dragon Lake, then turned into West River, heading straight out to sea, then turning northward.


    Even though flying would have taken three to four hours, the journey by boat took two to three days. They reached the Republic of Stellaris the day before the competition was due to start.


    On the pier, the large carriage of Death Star Auburnli, who had been contacted in advance, was parked in front of berth number three. As if a clearance magic had been applied, no one was seen within ten meters.


    The Republic of Stellaris is a nation built upon the Stellaris Magic Academy. Everyone here has some connection with the Stellaris Magic Academy.


    Auburnli, the dean of discipline, is the dean of all the citizens. Wherever she appears, the fear of the dean of discipline imprinted in their bones would awaken. This fear is much more effective than any street clearing magic.


    Upon seeing her emblem, everyone unconsciously lowered their voices by a few levels: ¡°Is there a big shot coming? The old witch is picking people up in person? This is so rare.¡±


    But lately, Auburnli has had her troubles. Some bold guys in the academy have been sending her love letters...


    There was no help for it. After Auburnli¡¯s rejuvenation, she was a fresh and pink loli. It was hard for people to associate her with the ancient witch, so after returning to the college, she had to cover her face with a plaid hood.


    As long as her face was not seen, she would still be that fearsome dean of discipline.


    A luxurious shallow draft boat slowly docked at the berth. As soon as the people on board disembarked, the boat collapsed into a pile of wood chips and sank.


    Auburnli looked at the pale Luther Kasim, the Purple Corpse Great Shaman, and Lightning, and asked with surprise, ¡°What happened? Were you chased on the way?¡±


    Lisa awkardly replied, ¡°We were worried about running out of time, so we sped the boat a little.¡±


    ¡°You sped until the boat collapsed? How fast did you go?¡± Auburnli asked in shock.


    ¡°We sped until we nearly took off.¡± Lisa said with a bitter smile, ¡°I suddenly found out that even the dead can get seasick, and I¡¯m a little woozy right now.¡±


    ¡°Of course the dead can get seasick. It¡¯s sensory disorientation. Normally, your perception of the earth is stable. When you¡¯re on a ship, it¡¯s different. Definitely uncomfortable, but better than a living person, at least you don¡¯t vomit.¡± After finished speaking, Auburnli turned her gaze to Ange.


    Ange looked a bit confused and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t fly.¡±


    Negris said irritably, ¡°I told you, this is a boat, not Jelis¡¯ ground effect airship. Look, it broke apart, how are we going to compensate?¡±


    When it came to compensation, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned to Kasim.


    Kasim waved his hands in panic, ¡°No need, no need... no need...¡± Before the word ¡®compensate¡¯ came out, he saw Ange take out three Fire Dragon Fruits.


    ¡°Fire Essence, compensate with these.¡± Ange said.


    He could now grow Fire Dragon Fruit, and Kasim was a fire mage, so he should be able to use it.


    He took a deep breath, swallowed the word ¡®compensate¡¯, and abruptly changed his words, ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, you are too polite, too polite.¡±


    He readily took the Fire Dragon Fruit into his arms.


    One could renounce other things, but not the Fire Dragon Fruit, which could improve the affinity with fire elements.


    Although the Fire Dragon Fruit is not very expensive, it¡¯s not easy to buy. It¡¯s the kind of thing you stumble upon rather than seek. Generally, it¡¯s consumed internally.


    The tower of his home just planted one Fire Dragon Fruit tree, taken care of by four people in shifts, producing at most thirteen fruits each year.


    He would never think of selling such fruits. If he really wanted to sell, it would never be at market price, at least ten times the market price. And that would only happen if he was particularly short of cash, otherwise, he would never do such a foolish thing.


    These three Fire Dragon Fruits were ten times more expensive than his shallow draft boat which collapses when sped up. If possible, he would be very happy to trade several more times.


    If he¡¯s satisfied, that¡¯s all that matters. Fire Dragon Fruits were not valuable to Ange, so they left after compensating.


    Watching their retreating figures, Kasim excitedly muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fortune.¡± He instinctively licked the skin of the fruit and immediately a pure stream of fire elements transformed into a heat wave flowing into him from his tongue.


    Kasim¡¯s body trembled slightly, his mouth open, warm air steadily puffing out. He didn¡¯t feel the heat at all.


    ¡°Oh my God, this kind of affinity and elemental purity, it¡¯s so much better than the tree at my house. Is this really Fire Dragon Fruit? Why is there such a big difference between Fire Dragon Fruits?¡± Kasim was a bit stunned.


    His eyes lit up and he suddenly thought of something. He quickly chased after them, but there was no sign of Ange and his group.


    He couldn¡¯t help but regretfully say, ¡°Oh, I should have bought a few more.¡±

 Chapter 643 - 357: Two Ladies, Let Me Show You a Magic Trick_1

    Chapter 643: Chapter 357: Two Ladies, Let Me Show You a Magic Trick_1


    ¡°Can we plant vegetables here?¡± Ange pointed at the colorful and attractive ornamental garden and asked.


    Auburnli frowned, screaming internally: You want to plant vegetables in such a beautiful garden!!!


    ¡°No,¡± Auburnli replied.


    A few moments later, Ange pointed at the lush green lawn ahead, ¡°Can we grow vegetables there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Auburnli replied.


    Ange then pointed to the ornamental vine tunnel ahead, ¡°Can we plant vegetables here?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Auburnli replied, sounding completely exasperated.


    Next, Ange pointed at the Magic Power Ball stadium on the side, where wizards could be seen riding and levitating on different kinds of Magic Artifacts, chasing a Magic Power Ball in the air and controlling it to enter the opponent¡¯s goal. It was a game that requires extreme control over magic and the elements.


    ¡°Vegetables?¡± Ange tilted her head inquisitively.


    ¡°No... Don¡¯t you have any other hobbies?¡± Auburnli asked, sounding slightly hysterical.


    Ange tilted her head, pondered for a bit, then pointed at the bustling Bikini Beach in distance, ¡°Can we grow rice there?¡±


    Auburnli was instantly infuriated. So, if he can¡¯t plant vegetables, he wants to plant rice? Isn¡¯t that the same thing?


    She then realized that everyone in Ange¡¯s group was looking at her, including the Little Angel holding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, Little Zombie, Lisa, Element Deadland Aestolia...


    Auburnli quickly suppressed her anger and forced a smile, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no fun,¡± Ange concluded and began to plant something in an illusionary space he opened from thin air.


    Auburnli felt a lump of anger stuck in her chest which took a while to subside. She didn¡¯t interact with Ange much even though she often hung out in the Goddess of Beauty City. She never imagined that he could be so infuriating.


    After she arranged accommodations in her Mage Tower for everyone, Auburnli handed them some passes and grandly announced:


    ¡°Enjoy your stay, have fun, if you run into any trouble, try not to kill anyone, just don¡¯t escalate things, bullying and forceful acquisitions are fine, just mention my name, I¡¯ll handle it, I have to go now, got a whole lot to do, contact the butler if you need anything.¡±


    Then, she vanished in haste when she saw Ange eyeing the magical plant garden in front of her Mage Tower again.


    Auburnli has her own Magic Tower, it¡¯s a six-story structure above the ground. In Stellaris Nation, this would seem slightly unworthy of her Death Star status. Look at Blue Star for example, the Stargazing Tower shoots up into the sky, standing at a floor-shattering height of hundred meters.


    However, nobody knew under Auburnli¡¯s tower laid twenty storeys that plunged almost seventy meters below. This was the main body of the Death Star Tower.


    However, when everyone went to visit it, they found that the main body underneath was flooded...


    Auburnli¡¯s butler, an undead in the guise of a little girl maid, was embarrassedly explaining: ¡°I apologize. The Death Star Tower has been built for over six hundred years, it has decayed over time. Two hundred years ago, it started seeping water. At first, the owner tried to repair it, but later she gave up. Now, she¡¯s using it as a fish pond.¡±


    Okay, since the main body underground couldn¡¯t be toured and they finished visiting the six stories above ground, everyone simply picked up their passes and dispersed.


    Durken, ecstatic, donned his Gold-touch Suit, topped with a high hat, and casually led the way.


    Meanwhile, Feiti, concealed as an unassuming middle-aged man, wore a scarecrow¡¯s hat and followed Durken, curiously looking around.


    In his projected form, Feiti was a Purple Gold Skeleton. With his unparalleled spiritual power, no one except Ange and Auburnli could see through his true form.


    However, initially he was quite formal, as this might be the first time that he consciously went to a market. But when he witnessed an Undead Warlock leading a skeleton in the open market, he became accustomed to the sight.


    ¡°Huh, people here aren¡¯t afraid of the undead?¡± Durken asked in surprise.


    The undead maid butler hurriedly floated over and explained, ¡°Our Lord, this is the Stellaris Nation. We have a dazzling and diverse array of stars, hence we do not discriminate against the Undead. Those who do have already been buried by the Death Star Lord.¡±


    ¡°Ah..¡± Everyone suddenly understood.


    Similarly, Ange curiously looked around. The richness of species diversity on the streets here far surpassed anything he had ever seen; it even exceeded the Underworld City.


    In Roland City, though the species were abundant ¨C Minotaurs, Dark Elves, Dwarves, Goblins ¨C but at least they all fit into the humanoid category, but this place was different.


    A Wind Element, followed by an Element Summoner, was shouting, ¡°Make way, make way, the Element cleaner is arriving. Please throw your trash to him. Don¡¯t get close. Don¡¯t touch.¡±


    Everywhere the Wind Element went, the whole street was cleaned, even the dust was sucked away by it.


    Around the corner, there was a roadside circus, in which skeletons led by a Necromancer were performing the Mechanical Dance.


    It was a type of dance where they disguised themselves as Mechanical Constructs, danced upright, then, while singing and dancing, removed their own bones.


    When the dance reached its climax, the crowd cheered ecstatically, tossing silver and copper coins onto the stage.


    A wizard wearing a red hat flew by, and during a break in the dance, spoke to the Necromancer, ¡°Let me check, all these skeletons have legal origins, right?¡±


    The Necromancer hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, here is the registration proof.¡±

 Chapter 644 - 357 Two Ladies, Ill Perform a Magic Trick for You_2

    Chapter 644: Chapter 357 Two Ladies, I¡¯ll Perform a Magic Trick for You_2


    ¡°Okay, the source of the corpses must be legal, you know. If you¡¯re found to be grave robbing and stealing corpses, Lord Death Star will personally come to chat with you, understand?¡± The Red Hat Magician said.


    Upon hearing the name Death Star, the Necromancer began to sweat, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve performed here many times before, these old colleagues have been with me for over a decade, I would never think of grave robbing.¡±


    The Red Hat Mage completed his inspection, hopped onto his broom and flew off. He passed by Ange¡¯s party, saw the Death Star¡¯s pass, and even paused to salute.


    When the Skeleton Dance Team started their performance again, the Necromancer failed to notice an extra skeleton. A hatless Feiti blended in among the skeletons, bouncing joyously through half a day¡¯s dance.


    When the Necromancer cheerfully stepped on stage to collect his money, he suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Eh, why is my reward so small?¡±


    Feiti had grabbed a pocket full of silver and copper coins, and quickly scampered back. He handed a handful to Durken, another to Little Angel and Little Zombie, and a third to Ange.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mine?!¡± Negris asked.


    Feiti sneered, ¡°Earn it yourself.¡±


    The Giant Dragon¡¯s competitive spirit instantly flared, ¡°Damn it, you think I can¡¯t make my own? Just you wait!¡±


    Before the Bronze Dragon could come up with a money-making idea, Durken approached two attractive ladies, smoothly doffing his high hat and bowing.


    ¡°Lovely ladies, I wish you all the beauty and delicacy of lilies.¡± As he spoke, he held his hat in one hand, and with the other, he seemed to pluck something from the air and tossed it in.


    With a fizzing sound, white smoke billowed out of the empty hat. When the smoke cleared, two bewitching lilies had appeared inside the hat.


    Durken picked up the lilies and handed them to the beautiful ladies.


    But the two ladies took the flowers with knowing smiles. One of them took out her hanky, draped it over the flowers and patted it down. When she lifted the handkerchief, the bouquet had vanished.


    The other one gently stroked the flower, causing the pristine white blossom to assume a leaden grey metallic sheen, as it transformed into a metal lily.


    After performing these tricks, the ladies smirked and asked him, ¡°What grade are you? Space Magic or Alchemy? Don¡¯t you recognize us? You dare flirt with teachers?¡±


    Durken had overplayed his charm. The ancient witch was mistaken for a student. Durken was taken aback for a moment, and then he gritted his teeth, ¡°Love knows no bounds.¡± He then took out two bottles of limited edition, deluxe 10ml essence.


    A hundred milliliters of essence would cost thousands of demon crystals, which was extremely expensive. At least the teachers at Stellaris Magic Academy didn¡¯t often splurge on a full bottle.


    Lisa created a more affordable deluxe edition, with ten milliliters selling for a hundred and twenty demon crystals. The sales were even hotter. Durken had brought out the limited edition.


    ¡°Wow! The Goddess of Beauty Essence? The limited edition? For us?¡± The eyes of the two female teachers lit up in excitement.


    ¡°Of course. It would be a great honor for it to be applied to the beautiful faces of two ladies.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you certainly have a way with words, but we don¡¯t accept gifts from students.¡± The two teachers reluctantly declined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a student. Here, let me show you a magic trick.¡±


    Durken walked off while chitchatting with the two teachers.


    Negris sighed, ¡°Two hundred demon crystals just spent like that? Regardless of whether he scored or not, this spendthrift.¡±


    He looked back, ¡°Hey, where did Ange and the others go?¡±


    Ange and the others were crouched on the roadside, watching people play net ball.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, come and have a try! The rewards are generous. Each time you toss the ball up in the air, you use magic to control the net to catch the ball as it falls. Whatever you catch, you win a prize. One silver coin for one try, one gold coin for eleven tries, one demon crystal for one hundred and twenty tries! Would you like to have a go, young lady?¡± The net ball vendor yelled tirelessly, directing his speech toward Little Angel.


    Nowadays, Little Angel looked just like a little girl, the ideal age to have the most fun and also the main target market for net ball. If the child wanted to play, the adults would inevitably give in.


    As expected, Little Angel nodded excitedly, stuffed all the coins that Feiti had grabbed into the vendor¡¯s hand, and handed the net to Ange.


    A big spender, huh? Staring at the pile of change in his hand, the owner began counting excitedly. However, his excitement was soon replaced by surprise.


    He looked up to see Ange skillfully controlling his net, catching every single ball that was shot into the sky.


    A few minutes later, the owner returned all the money in tears, stuffed all his prizes into Ange¡¯s arms, and then packed his belongings and fled.


    Hosting a ¡®netball¡¯ game at a place like Stellaris Academy surely meant amping up the difficulty. He was confident that unless a Truth Mage came along, there would be no losses.


    In the owner¡¯s mind, Ange must have been a Truth Mage in disguise.


    That day, everyone had a blast. Upon returning to the Mage Tower, they were greeted by an angry Auburnli.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened? Do you need help?¡± Negris hurriedly asked.


    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Auburnli quickly rubbed her cheeks and said: ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Every holiday there¡¯s bound to be a bunch of troubles. As long as no one dies, it¡¯s all good. I just caught two rapists, over a dozen murderers, an exterminator, and six slavers. I¡¯ve dealt with all of them.¡±


    Negris was dumbfounded. She had just said ¡®as long as no one dies¡¯, but she had immediately ¡®dealt with¡¯ over twenty people. Did they not count as people?


    ¡°What a shame. I searched the exterminator¡¯s soul, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. These sneaky pests won¡¯t let me rest until I find them all. I came back to check on you guys, and now I must return to my shift,¡± Auburnli said.


    Negris signaled to Ange to bring out one of the Insect Gods: ¡°This problem is easy to solve. Take Hemel with you, let it help you find them.¡±


    ¡°Hemel? Hermorthos? The Insect God?¡± A surprised Auburnli was looking at the creature before her, which was as fat as a pig.


    At this moment, Auburnli¡¯s communicator rang. After picking it up and communicating briefly, she said with a bizarre expression:


    ¡°A young man and two of our female teachers started a fight at the bar. He was scratched by the women until his face bled and was called a fraud. He was caught by the patrol team... and he had my pass...¡±


    Negris looked around, the only one who hadn¡¯t returned was Durken, who also happened to be masquerading as a young man and had left with two female teachers...


    ¡°Kvada, what the hell is going on?!¡± Negris started cursing.


    Auburnli let the patrol team release the young man and immediately left with Hemel to search for the remaining exterminators.


    Not long after, Durken returned, his face scratched and looking miserable.


    A group of gossips quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°What happened? Why did a fight break out? Why did they scratch you?¡± Negris asked with a gleam in her eyes, a flame of curiosity burning within her, much like the flame that could be seen in everyone else¡¯s eyes.


    With his face in his hands, Durken promptly turned around and fled.


    The crowd was unable to catch up, but Auburnli had returned. Hemel had led her around in a large circle with no results, eventually returning to the drainage point beneath the Death Star Tower.


    The drainage point was too small for Hemel to enter, so he simply spit into it.


    After a while, a hoard of black fishes emerged frantically from the hole, their sharp teeth gnashing as they tried to devour Hemel¡¯s saliva. The substance spat out by the Insect God exerted a deadly attraction on these strange fish.


    Auburnli was outraged: ¡°My fish! My fish have all turned into these strange creatures!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fertilizer.¡± Ange ran over excitedly, squeezed past Auburnli, and poured a bottle of insecticide into the drainage point.


    The already agitated fishes were driven further into frenzy by Hemel¡¯s saliva, soon starting to tear each other apart.


    Ange joyously gathered the dead fish bodies, clearing a larger space in the drainage point. The scent attracted more insect-fish which squeezed in frantically, it was like opening a pipeline composed of insect-fish.


    Seeing Ange clean up so quickly, Auburnli, who was a bit worried previously, heaved a sigh of relief. But her relief was short-lived due to Negris¡¯ comment.


    ¡°I wonder if there are any in the bay? There are going to be a lot of people at the ceremony tomorrow, and there¡¯s also Bikini Beach, hope they haven¡¯t been fed to the insect-fish.¡±

 Chapter 645 - 358: The Bright Debut of the Giant Star_1

    Chapter 645: Chapter 358: The Bright Debut of the Giant Star_1


    ¡°Your God of Misfortune mouth, good predictions fail but bad ones all come true.¡± Durken complained while trying to divert attention to Negris, hoping to prevent others from gossiping about why he had been scratched on the face.


    Negris replied irritably, ¡°That¡¯s me making the most probable prediction based on existing conditions. If it comes true, it just means I predicted correctly. That¡¯s prowess, understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh, can the God of Misfortune¡¯s Mouth be explained this way? Why then are your good predictions always wrong?¡± Durken suddenly felt enlightened.


    ¡°Why are they wrong? Aren¡¯t you still standing here? You, a dead witch with a broken Life Box, would Ange have saved you if not for me?¡± Negris replied, annoyance clear in his voice.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Durken pondered, suddenly feeling persuaded.


    The Bronze Dragon, glancing sideways, nudged him with its elbow, and asked, ¡°Why did those two female teachers scratch you?¡±


    Durken sighed, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to speak of it...¡± If it was just to the Bronze Dragon, he didn¡¯t mind sharing, after all, they had known each other for many years.


    But just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that everyone who had been busy had almost stopped, their heads tilted towards him, listening attentively.


    The only ones who continued to be busy were Ange¡¯s three little pets and the two Insect Gods, who were really excited.


    Mutant bug fishes were continuously drawn ashore and thrown themselves at Hemel and Mattis, only for Ange to kill them and pile them up on one side.


    After Negris¡¯s prophetic words, everyone immediately went to the beach to investigate, and with just a spit of saliva, countless black leeches crazily emerged from the sand.


    If it weren¡¯t for their rows of sharp teeth, they would indeed look like common leeches. But toss a piece of meat their way, and it would be gnawed clean in the blink of an eye.


    One could imagine the disastrous scene if during the crowded festival tomorrow, everyone on the beach in their bikinis and beach shorts, sitting bare-legged on the sand, were bit by these emerging bugs.


    The scenario is too brutal, unbearable to imagine.


    Unfortunately for the bugs, they met Ange. He was their nemesis. He had already turned two Insect Gods to ¡®pigs¡¯, and now, with his strategy, the bugs in the sand and the bay had been purged.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Ange even activated the Instant Death Halo, so any bugs that might still be hatching in the sand were forced to emerge.


    ¡°The bay is connected to the ocean, and even if we clean up now, more bug fish might creep in tomorrow. I¡¯ll seal up the bay first.¡± Auburnli announced.


    Auburnli slowly levitated, her magic power overwhelming, as the elements quickly converged from all directions.


    A dozen minutes later, Luther, feeling bored, yawned, ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°Arcane level magic, it¡¯s too early. This level of magic should ideally be cast by a Magician Group, otherwise, it¡¯s hard to control the summoning of elements. It shows the girl¡¯s strength that she can do it herself.¡± Durken remarked in an old-fashioned manner.


    The undead female housekeeper overheard this conversation, the term ¡®young girl¡¯ causing a thump in her heart: a young girl of nine hundred years?


    Just then, Ange suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    After a while, the surface of the water began to boil, countless shadows kept leaping out of the sea, spreading their wings, gliding in the air for a while before diving back into the water.


    If it weren¡¯t for the four eyes on their sides and the mutated sharp mouthpieces, these would have been flying fish.


    The mutated Four-eyed Flying Fish swooped towards the bay like gliding bombs, one after the other.


    They were not messing around. The bugs in the bay were just a prelude, the real show was about to begin.


    ¡°Sound the alarm, highest level!¡± Auburnli yelled.


    Negris, Durken, and Feiti felt a sinking feeling in their hearts: ¡°They¡¯ve been preparing for a while now, this is trouble.¡±


    ¡°This scale, are there still things in the sea?¡±


    Since the start of the bay clean-up operation, everyone had been worrying about bugs being able to reproduce in the sea, wondering if other creatures lived there too?


    The ocean is a larger ecosystem than the land, and without as many predators, at least not as much as on land filled with gods and skeletons. If bugs could reproduce in the ocean, they¡¯d definitely thrive better.


    Back on the Light Sea Plane, the bugs had gone into the water under the command of the bug controller. But once Ange killed the bug controller, the bugs naturally couldn¡¯t expand.


    The ocean on the Master Plane is salty. The original hope was that the bugs would not be able to adapt to this environment. But when the bugs appeared in the bay, it signified the crushing of this hope, spelling trouble.


    Thinking about the ocean full of dark bugs, Negris felt his scalp tingling: ¡°We need to find those two bug controllers. Inform Black Night Raven and Brooks to be careful.¡±


    No sooner had Negris finished speaking than the Four-eyed Flying Fish swarmed in front of the bay, madly crossing the seawall and rushing into the bay.


    In the darkness, a pillar of light tore through the dark, carving a clear gap in the swarm of flying fish: ¡°Argh!¡±


    Without looking, Negris knew who released the pillar of light and facepalmed out of annoyance.


    The power of Holy Light Flash is very strong, but facing this situation, it was like using a cup of water to put out a car fire. The clear gap was quickly filled by other flying fish, showing no signs of ever being attacked.


    The Little Angel, having just used her massive ability, was very pleased and began to release Holy Light Missiles with her Great Angel¡¯s Staff, bouncing and jumping with joy.

 Chapter 646: 358

    Chapter 646: 358


    Immediately after that, a column of black light cut through the sky: ¡°Roar!¡±


    Because in the darkness of the night, Little Zombie¡¯s Breath of Death Shockwave was not noticeable. Everyone realized the horror only when they saw a sudden missing strip in the school of Four-eyed Flying Fish.


    But these were just the prelude. Suddenly, Ange, standing beside Little Angel and Little Zombie, started to attack. One fireball after another, drawing red lines in the night, unleashing a curtain of fire.


    ¡°One, two, three... twenty? Twenty shots per second? Has he sped up?¡± Negris silently calculated and drew a startling conclusion.


    Durken¡¯s mouth fell open: ¡°Casting Level 4 Magic instantly? At twenty shots per second? Is he a Magic Turret?¡±


    Negris scoffed: ¡°What level? Look a little closer, will you?¡±


    Durken frowned and looked again: ¡°Level 2? No, that¡¯s not right. The power doesn¡¯t match, it¡¯s at least Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Never mind whether it makes sense or not. Isn¡¯t it Level 2 Magic?¡± Negris immediately felt a sense of superiority from knowing a secret and asked arrogantly.


    Considering the consumption of elements, indeed, it¡¯s Level 2, but the power is so great, at least equivalent to Level 4. The most likely cause is his proficiency. What is his proficiency?¡± Durken quickly guessed the reason and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Proficiency?¡± Negris was taken aback: ¡°Can proficiency be quantified? By what standard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the number of times a spell is cast. Casting it once is one point of proficiency. A magic apprentice¡¯s daily supply of magic can only cast about ten Level 0 spells. If they practice the same spell every day, they can accumulate over 3,600 points in a year, which is almost enough to level up.¡±


    A normal wizard typically has a proficiency of around three to five thousand for a spell.¡±


    After Durken finished speaking, he saw Negris counting on his fingers, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you counting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calculating proficiency. Ange¡¯s highest proficiency should be in Rain Technique. During the six-month planting season, he watered 3,000 acres of land every day, requiring 5,000 uses of the Rain Technique. He must have been casting this for about a thousand years. How many is 5,000 per day, in six months? How many in a thousand years?¡±


    ¡°Nine...Nine million times?¡± Durken said in shock.


    He knew Negris was doing this on purpose. Such a creature, who could clearly calculate the relative displacement of the planes of existence, couldn¡¯t really be struggling with such simple math. It was just trying to shock others.


    Though Durken saw through Negris¡¯s sinister intentions, he was still shocked by this number. A proficiency near ten million was incomparable to the few thousand of an ordinary wizard.


    Durken¡¯s shock greatly satisfied Negris¡¯s sarcastic humor. It continued to boast: ¡°The exploding fireball is used less, but he used to cast fourteen per second. He could keep it up for days and nights. His proficiency should be in the hundreds of thousands.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s a hundred thousand, a million, or ten million, these numbers are far beyond the realm of normal people. Durken could no longer calculate by the previous standards. He could only glare at Negris: ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one casting.¡±


    ¡°I taught him.¡± Negris stated, hands on hips.


    Ange, the Magic Turret, shocked the entire scene. When he unleashed a curtain of fire, all eyes were drawn to him. But as the duration of the fire curtain continued to increase, even Auburnli could not keep calm.


    ¡°How can he keep this up? Can anyone really hold on for so long?¡±


    Every Four-eyed Flying Fish hit by a fireball would explode, shattering into pieces and their bodies splashing into the bay one after another.


    How Hemel and Mattis were excited! Ange had been feeding them grass and straw every day, and they could finally taste meat. Submerging in the water, the two Insect Gods voraciously started gnawing.


    It¡¯s only natural for Insect Gods to eat insects. Back in the day, Hemel was raising insects for its own consumption. Now faced with so many juicy Four-eyed Flying Fish, the Insect Gods, who had been malnourished for a long time, began to undergo noticeable changes.


    Auburnli had no choice but to disperse the elements she had gathered. She realized that Ange had drawn upon nearby elements, causing a conflict with hers. If she didn¡¯t stop, it would mean slowing Ange down.


    ¡°I... My arcane magic¡¯s elements got stolen by his Level 2 magic. What on earth is happening?¡± Auburnli felt that her understanding of the magic world as a Truth Mage was being challenged.


    Nowadays, the bay had turned to soup, a soup that was fatally irresistible to bugs. The more bugs that died, the stronger the attraction to those still alive. They forcefully tried to break through the firepower blockade and throw themselves into this pot of ¡®soup¡¯.


    This really catered to Ange¡¯s preference, who only needed to stand still and send fireballs flying.


    The Four-eyed Flying Fish seemed numberless, but due to their size, there might only be several tens of thousands of them. Comparing with millions of bugs in terms of body mass, the seawater in the bay had been dyed as black as ink with their blood.


    It should have been stinking to high heaven, but with two Insect Gods in the water, not only was there no foul smell, the bloodied water was being absorbed by them. At this rate, by dawn, the bay water would again be clear.


    All eyes were focused on Ange. A silver ¡®squirrel¡¯ darted over like a bolt of lightning, ran to Auburnli¡¯s side, climbed her dress and soon squatted on her shoulder.


    Auburnli had noticed it early and didn¡¯t stop it seeing who it was. She let the squirrel climb onto her shoulder before saying, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

 Chapter 647 - 358: The Bright Debut of the Giant Star_3

    Chapter 647: Chapter 358: The Bright Debut of the Giant Star_3


    ¡°Of course I am awake. You set off the highest level alarm, and I thought something had happened. What¡¯s going on now? Where did this human come from? Is he so freakish? Is it a new star?¡± The squirrel asked.


    Auburnli asked, ¡°So you also see him as a human?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is he not a human?¡± The squirrel was surprised to ask back.


    Auburnli did not answer directly but said: ¡°You will see for yourself when the chance comes. Just don¡¯t offend him.¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s tail stood up straight in an instant, looking at Auburnli surprised. If it was ¡®don¡¯t disturb him¡¯ or ¡®don¡¯t bully him¡¯, it would be quite normal. But Auburnli said ¡®don¡¯t offend him¡¯?


    What¡¯s going on? Is this human someone even Auburnli doesn¡¯t dare to offend?


    While the squirrel was shocked and distracted, a horse¡¯s mouth quietly stretched out and bit its big tail.


    The squirrel and Auburnli were taken aback and turned around to see Lightning biting the squirrel¡¯s tail, munching and saying, ¡°This is so strange, why does this squirrel¡¯s tail have the taste of lightning?¡±


    The fur hat on Lightning¡¯s head opened its eyes and let out a ¡®ow¡¯ cry.


    ¡°Squirrel?¡± The squirrel was stunned for a moment, a dangerous light flashing in its eyes. It quietly asked Auburnli, ¡°Can I kill this horse?¡±


    Auburnli shook her head first and then explained, ¡°The human¡¯s, offend him if you kill it. You can¡¯t kill.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The squirrel reluctantly agreed. It gathered its strength, and a loud noise suddenly broke out in the sky.


    Lightning only felt an irresistible terror thunder released from the squirrel¡¯s tail. It ¡®penetrated¡¯ the whole of Lightning, making it seem like a glowing horse.


    The residual electric power went to the horn and formed a second release, dazzling the fur hat on its head to a ball, all of its hair was standing up as if it was a giant ¡®sea urchin¡¯.


    After the thunder, Lightning was breathing white smoke, his eyes blurred, staggering around like a drunken man.


    The fur hat on its head also widened its eyes. The tips of the hairs were emitting white smoke, slightly like they were electrically cooked.


    The palm-sized squirrel had now turned into a five-meter-tall, muscle-filled, wide-backed, incredibly strong ¨C large squirrel.


    ¡°The sky roars, the giant star shines on stage, Giant Star ¨C Thunderclap! You dare call me squirrel?¡± The large squirrel roared.


    Giant Star Thunderclap, one of the three existing giants in the Republic of Stellaris.


    Lightning¡¯s eyes were spinning, and in a daze, he muttered: ¡°Such... such a big... squirrel...¡±


    Thunderclap was so annoyed that he wanted to pick up Lightning and throw him around, but then he realized something was wrong: ¡°Huh, his magic resistance is a bit high. This is not an ordinary unicorn.¡±


    It turns out he had recognized Lightning¡¯s identity early on but deliberately asked if the ¡®horse¡¯ could be killed. However, even as a unicorn, Lightning¡¯s magic resistance was atypically high.


    ¡°It might be the fur hat on its head. It¡¯s a Dimension Beast.¡± Auburnli said.


    ¡°Voi...Void Species? Dimension Beast?¡± Thunderclap widened his eyes.


    The last flying fish¡¯s body also fell into the bay, Ange finished his work happily, collected the uneaten insects fish in the bay, then burned them to ash. After all, these are all fertilizers.


    On a deserted island about ten kilometers out from the bay, a sleep-eyed pest control master rubbed his eyes and got up to pee. In the middle of it, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Oh no, where is our group of flying fish?¡±


    His cry woke up another pest control master. The two of them stood on the reef, looking at the empty sea, at a loss what to do.


    ¡°Where are the flying fish? Without our guidance, they won¡¯t run wild.¡±


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s the call of the Insect God, they won¡¯t be out of control.¡±


    ¡°Where is there an Insect God, we have bred insects that adapt to saltwater. We are the new Insect God!¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do? We were going to have a feast during the celebration, but now it¡¯s too late to regroup.¡±


    They argued and didn¡¯t notice that several ¡®people¡¯ quietly landed above their heads.


    PS: Thank you for all your monthly tickets, the ranking has soared by forty places, and now the monthly ticket list is at 166.

 Chapter 648 - 359: Record Holder Who Is Unknown?_1

    Chapter 648: Chapter 359: Record Holder Who Is Unknown?_1


    Surrounded by several god-level powerhouses, the two insect exterminators couldn¡¯t utter a word before they were hauled back.


    After torturing and interrogating them severely, as well as soul-searching them, the situation was cleared up and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the Saltwater insects were cultivated by them and didn¡¯t spread,¡± Negris let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down. If they are capable of breeding Saltwater insects, so are other insect exterminators. We must think of a solution, at least to provide early warning. Otherwise, none of our cities will survive the onslaught of insects breeding in large numbers in the sea and then rushing ashore all at once,¡± Tyrone voiced his worries.


    The attack of the Four-eyed Flying Fish sent Stellaris Academy into its highest level of alert. Although no damage was done due to Ange, it alarmed Tyrone.


    The Republic of Stellaris is situated next to the sea and lacks strategic depth. If Tyrone¡¯s fears were to come true, this place would be in grave danger.


    Feeling increasing unease, Tyrone said, ¡°I need to call a dimension safety conference to inform everyone of the situation.¡±


    Auburnli retorted, ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn and the Seed Conference is about to begin. Who has the time for a meeting? Besides, don¡¯t people need their sleep at this hour? Anyway, the infestation has been cleared for now. We can still brief everyone after the Seed Conference ends in three days.¡±


    Tyrone shook his head: ¡°We can¡¯t delay. These insects reproduce fast. Judging from what happened in the Black Mountain Kingdom, their numbers could multiply by thousands overnight. We must ensure everyone is prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°But the Seed Conference is just about to start. If you call a meeting now, it will take a whole day before everyone responds, agrees on the meeting agenda, and finds time to connect. What if someone is momentarily unavailable? That would drag the meeting into tomorrow. What would happen to the Seed Conference then? You¡¯re supposed to preside over it,¡± Auburnli pointed out.


    Of the three big shots in Stellaris, only Tyrone is responsible for external affairs. The Seed Conference cannot proceed without him.


    However, if they were to hold a safety meeting after the Seed Conference, it would be at least four to five days later. As seen from the example of the Black Mountain Kingdom, insect numbers can explode by thousands of times overnight. If an incident were to occur during this period, it would be too late to report.


    Unable to resolve the debate, Negris, smiling, raised his hand: ¡°Coincidentally, I was just about to brief my grandnephew. Would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°Your grandnephew? Who might that be?¡± Tyrone enquired.


    ¡°Brooks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s an elder from the Dragon Clan. I apologize for my ignorance.¡± Tyrone expressed his respect.


    ¡°But just informing Clan Leader Brooks isn¡¯t enough. The others need to be notified as well,¡± Tyrone added.


    ¡°No worries, I have their private contact details.¡± Negris headed to the Teleportation Array with Ange, contacting Anthony, Brooks, and Gailard one by one. Anthony in turn brought Dyson and Copper Hammer into the conversation, and a six-way meeting started within half an hour.


    Seeing the gathering resemble a Dimension Safety Conference, but without Guliani, Tyrone was stunned: ¡°This seems like a Dimension Safety Conference, but hosted by you instead?¡±


    A Dimension Safety Conference is a public channel, which requires a series of protocols and processes before it can be convened. On the contrary, this was a private, impromptu gathering without all the hassle, and conversation quickly ensued.


    Tyrone reported on the situation and voiced his concerns. Everyone felt grave thinking about the terrifying scenario.


    The Elves, having suffered from an insect invasion before, were particularly anxious. However, they couldn¡¯t come up with any solutions until dawn.


    ¡°We can only stay vigilant, particularly Brooks, I hope you can dispatch people to patrol the ocean. If there are any anomalies, please let us know immediately. These insects could live in water, but insect exterminators can¡¯t, right? We must deal with the insect exterminators. We must not allow them to grow stronger,¡± Tyrone said.


    Anthony chimed in, ¡°In a while, Dyson and I will issue a joint statement, declaring the insect exterminators as heretics. We will give them a deadline to surrender; anyone who is caught will be burned alive.¡±


    ¡°The Elves can assist too. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can contact Lord Ange,¡± Gailard proposed.


    Upon hearing this, everyone, other than Anthony, was taken aback. Tyrone and Auburnli even shot Ange a surprised glance.


    The Elves were willing to assist, but they asked them to contact Ange? What did that imply?


    This signified that Ange had the authority to make decisions on behalf of the Elves. Letting a ¡®human¡¯ decide on their behalf was simply unbelievable for the haughty Elves.


    As the conference ended, dawn was breaking. Tyrone and Auburnli swiftly departed.


    The Seed Contest was the grand finale and would commence at noon on the third day. The preceding two-and-a-half days were packed with competitions, bet battles, and other exciting events.


    However, Ange wasn¡¯t interested in any of these. He retreated into the Resting Palace to study the new changes in the two Insect Gods.


    Having consumed a large number of insects, Hemel and Mattis underwent a peculiar transformation, becoming even more robust.


    Previously, they indiscriminately gorged on food and ended up gaining weight. But this time, they consumed only meat and not only did they not gain weight, they became stronger.


    Hemel transformed into a robust ¡®horse¡¯, its sturdy limbs and muscular body comparable to the most robust Nightmare.


    There was a metallic sheen on his skin. On touching it, one would discover it was not skin, but very fine scales that were extremely hard.

 Chapter 649 - 359: Record Holder Who Is Unknown?_2

    Chapter 649: Chapter 359: Record Holder Who Is Unknown?_2


    This resulted in its defensive power being off the charts. Luther could barely slash it with his Arbitration Sword. He managed to slash it on its own, but Hemel shook it off, its scales stood up, indirectly it was hard to slash again.


    However, the scales did not stand up for its defense, instead it was to release smoke. This smoke was a potent form of Insect Ash Liquid which not only had the effects of Insect Ash Liquid but also had the ability to ¡®infect¡¯.


    The smoke landed on barren land, quickly soaking it and turning it into moist fertile soil.


    And this change was ongoing, after infection, the soil was more fertile each day. It was wet to the touch on the first day, and by the third day, it was oozing oil.


    ¡°Continuously improving the soil? So miraculous?¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    Yes, very miraculous, Ange quickly harnessed it, it would be put to use plowing in the future.


    As it walked, it sprayed smoke while tilling the soil simultaneously, killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°...I knew you would do this, Insect God, don¡¯t you use it for anything better?¡± Negris asked, speechless.


    Ange shook his head.


    On the morning of the third day, Auburnli managed to find some time to come back, and found that the Land of Breath of Death behind the Death Star Tower had been turned over.


    Being a witch, the Breath of Death was indispensable, but Auburnli dared not build a graveyard behind the house.


    She could only go to the eerie graveyard from time to time, to dig up the surface soil that had been tainted with the Breath of Death, and spread it on the open space behind the house, so as to ¡®breathe¡¯ in the refreshing Breath of Death.


    Long-term infiltration with the Breath of Death led to no growth on the open space behind the house. It was grey and dull, almost as barren as the Resting Abyss, extremely infertile.


    After being away for two days, Auburnli found that the Land of Breath of Death was gone, soil that had been piled up for hundreds of years now turned black and fertile, with lush grasses growing wildly above it.


    ¡°What the...¡± Before Auburnli could curse, Negris, who was ready, handed over a vial of Liquid of Breath of Death.


    Auburnli opened it and took a sniff, immediately changed her words to, ¡°This grass field is really beautiful.¡±


    The denuded and dull Land of Breath of Death, where could it be as convenient as the Liquid of Breath of Death, which rejuvenates with one sniff, and calms the mind with another sniff?


    As she finished speaking, a sturdy ¡®horse¡¯ pulling a plow ran past, overturning the lush grass. After being soaked for two and a half days, it was finally ready for seeding.


    Little Zombie and Little Angel followed behind sowing seeds, Ange was at the very end, covering the soil and watering the plants.


    Witnessing the transformation from grass field to cultivated field, Auburnli stared in disbelief.


    Realizing that if she continued to stay she might die of rage, Auburnli threw out a sentence, ¡°The Grain Competition is about to start, you guys have registered, get ready quickly.¡± and ran off without looking back.


    ...


    Ange and his group arrived at the venue for the Grain Competition, it was the same venue they had seen when they first arrived, where the Magic Power competition was held. At this moment, a huge Simulated Magic Formation had been set up on the field of the venue.


    The stands were packed with spectators, enthusiastically waving all sorts of cheering props, making loud noises, flashing lights, or emitting special effects, it was an extremely lively scene.


    In one section, the spectators were uniformly dressed and equipped, even banners were raised, which read: Victory to Dobinki.


    Everyone was dazzled, overwhelmed, expressing their feelings, ¡°They are so passionate, so passionate, these supporters are really passionate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Dobinki that old cat-head still has so many passionate supporters? They must be blind, how can his skills be compared to our lord¡¯s?¡± Luther said indignantly.


    At the Land of Fallen, Ange had given Dobinki and his group a tough time. He didn¡¯t expect Dobinki to be so popular at the Grain Competition. No wonder his students had the audacity to claim they would remove the ¡®Spring Breeze Cup¡¯ title.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him win the championship. It¡¯s not good for promoting different grains, Ange, keep suppressing him,¡± Negris said, clenching his fist.


    From a short distance came a gritting voice, ¡°So it was you guys! Alright then, finally caught you guys.¡±


    Upon turning around, they saw the bear-student who was a pupil of Master Dobinki.


    Ange¡¯s group had not made any special efforts to conceal themselves, especially the Bronze Dragon, with a form so unique, they could be recognized from afar.


    Just as they were thinking about beating them up, confronting Negris with joy, they were delivered to their doorstep. Thrilled with pleasure, Negris starts waving his paws, ¡°Good day, teddy-bear.¡±


    The bear-student was fuming. What did that mean? Was this some sort of mockery? Was he looking down on him?


    After scanning the surroundings, realizing he didn¡¯t stand a chance beating anyone, the bear-student gritted his teeth and snarled: ¡°You¡¯re the teddy-bear, your whole family is teddy bears! Just you wait, I¡¯m going to get our teacher! You escaped last time from the Land of Fallen, let¡¯s see where you run now!¡±


    ¡°Run? When did we run? Weren¡¯t you the ones who ran first last time?¡± Negris was puzzled. Indeed, in the Land of Fallen, it was Dobinki who had fled in the dead of night.


    Little did he know that Dobinki and the others returned to seek revenge later, by which time they had already retreated to the Holy Kingdom.


    The bear-student had already left, clearly going to fetch someone.


    The area they were in was made for the competitors. All the teams participating in the grain competition were there. Many recognized Dobinki¡¯s student, but nobody recognized Ange and his team.


    One kindly old farmer-like contestant warned, ¡°Why did you offend them? Sigh, you guys are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who are they? How will they cause trouble?¡± Negris pretended to ask curiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then you¡¯re really in trouble,¡± another elderly farmer-like contestant commented with surprise.¡¯


    ¡°Are they famous? Why must I know them? You guys don¡¯t know me either.¡± Negris retorted, hands on hips.


    Both farmer-like contestants chuckled, wholly unaware of who they¡¯d ¡®hehe¡¯-ed.


    ¡°That¡¯s Master Dobinki¡¯s student, holder of the current grain competition record. You¡¯re here for the grain competition and yet you don¡¯t know the record-holder? How did you offend him?¡± one of the farmer contestants said.


    Negris replied honestly: ¡°Last time when we beat them in the grain-growing competition, we didn¡¯t even bother to remember their names. Didn¡¯t expect they still bear a grudge against us.¡±


    The looks on the faces of the two elder farmer contestants were full of a sort of naive amusement. They grinned, making a ¡°your tall tale is so cute¡± face, chuckled, and each went their separate ways.


    ¡°Huh, even the truth isn¡¯t credible anymore.¡± Negris lamented, disappointed that he¡¯d missed the chance to show off...


    Soon, the bear-student returned with Dobinki. Spotting them from far away, Negris waved his paw in greeting. However, Dobinki didn¡¯t respond, instead giving Negris a few gloomy glances before turning and walking away.


    Bang, Bang, Bang! More than a dozen fiery explosions soared into the sky, erupting into a giant fireball, releasing a deafening boom. The grain competition officially began.


    ¡°Tsk, using explosive magic as fireworks, how ostentatious.¡± Commented Luther.


    ¡°As expected of Stellaris Magic Academy, they never run short of wizards.¡± Negris replied.


    Bang! An even louder noise echoed, and a bright light flashed at the center of the venue. A booming voice echoed throughout the arena: ¡°A thunderous roar in the sky, the Giant Star shimmers now. Your friend, Giant Star Thunderclap, has returned! Did you miss me?¡±


    The bright light subsided, revealing a Thunder Element composed of bright light and flashes of lightning.


    Lightning bolted up and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Is that Giant Star Thunderclap? The giant squirrel?¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, dear guests, good afternoon. The biennial grain competition is about to begin again. Grain is the kindling of life, without it, we can¡¯t spark the flame of life. A lack of grain leads to famine, death shall descend upon humanity.¡±


    ¡°This year, it was a disaster, a painful year, a sorrowful year. In this horrifying disaster, the importance of grain is highlighted all the more. If our grain productions keep growing over the years, famine will be eradicated forever.¡±


    ¡°The grain competition... is the stage where all our agricultural masters showcase their capabilities. They bring us more prolific grains and stronger weapons to combat famine. Now, let us welcome our stars for the day, let the grain competition officially begin!¡±


    PS: 152, don¡¯t forget to cast your monthly tickets before they expire, la la la...

 Chapter 650 - 360: Im Not The Last Squad?_1

    Chapter 650: Chapter 360: I¡¯m Not The Last Squad?_1


    With the last roar of the Thunder, several thick bolts of lightning shot from its body, striking the four corners of the venue. They exploded into intense, dazzling sparks. Simultaneously, the giant Simulated Magic Formation was activated.


    No wonder they had Thunder host and control the field. With these bolts of lightning, if it wasn¡¯t controlling them, if one hit the stands, it would cause quite a spectacle.


    The lightning not only controlled the field but also served as the means to activate the giant Simulated Magic Formation. The entire venue lit up as layer upon layer of illusions were displayed, and Thunder faded away with the illumination of the Array, quietly leaving the stage.


    Despite this, its voice still echoed in the venue, ¡°Some of you here are veterans of the Spring Breeze Cup Grain Seed Competition, but many of you are new friends. Allow me to explain the rules of the Grain Seed Competition, as per tradition.¡±


    ¡°In front of you now are the teams that have been strictly selected to compete in the Grain Seed Competition. Through the data recorded by recording devices, and using this data, we can simulate the cultivation to harvest process in the Simulated Magic Formation.¡±


    ¡°Currently presented is the Southern Porcupine Man Team, a brand-new team hailing from the Southern Swamp. The crop they grow is swamp rice, a special type of rice that can grow in harsh environments. It matures once a year, yielding 450 kilograms per acre.¡±


    The effects presented by the large Simulated Magic Formation resembled the Dwarf¡¯s War God¡¯s Chessboard. Everyone looked towards the middle of the field, which displayed a proportional swamp environment. Even weather conditions and day and night changes were replicated identically but sped up several hundred times.


    The audience could witness at least half a month¡¯s growth process of the crop in a short amount of time: watching the crop germinate and grow, flowering and bearing fruit, all without enduring the hardships of farming. The joy of harvest was, therefore, even more profound and intense.


    Some people could spend half a day watching others pick ears of corn, let alone such a visually impacting spectacle.


    Throughout the process, Thunder¡¯s voice would occasionally ring out, timely explaining changes that laypersons might not understand ¨C such as elongation and grain filling, the effect of top-dressing, and what frost might cause.


    If there weren¡¯t professionals providing commentary, some changes would leave people baffled.


    In the end, the crops within the Simulated Magic Formation bore lush fruits, and simultaneously, a beam of light ascended, eventually displaying ¡®450 kilograms¡¯ at the top.


    Everyone understood at this point that this was a yield bar graph.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit less, isn¡¯t it? Only 450 kilograms, and they¡¯ve advanced to the semifinals?¡± Whispers and murmurs of discussion emanated from the competitor¡¯s section.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to the introduction? It can adapt to the harsh environment of the swamp. 450 kilograms isn¡¯t too shabby. In the swamp, at best, you could only grow grass.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, did you notice the planting date? From July to October, that¡¯s four months. Considering the South¡¯s climate, two crops could be grown in four months. There¡¯s room for improving the yield. Two crops a year, a yield of 900 kilograms, is quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve thought about that, so have others. There must be some limitations.¡±


    In the corner of the contestant¡¯s area, a few old farmer-like men were fidgeting, sweating bullets, listening to their peers¡¯ comments.


    Kvada, these are the old farmer-like men, so are those, all the contestants look like clumsy old farmers, sunburned, and similar in demeanor, it¡¯s hard to narrate any more.¡±


    Ange¡¯s group was the most unique among all.


    Ange walked up to several of the contestants and took out a bag of Demon Crystals. ¡°Buying, grain seeds.¡±


    The restless contestants raised their heads, seemingly at a loss, as they looked at Ange. What did he mean?


    The contestants¡¯ eyes fell on the bag in Ange¡¯s hand. Upon seeing what was inside, their breathing involuntarily quickened.


    There were about 100 Demon Crystals in the bag.


    Don¡¯t be deceived by the constant transactions of tens of thousands of Demon Crystals in the Goddess of Beauty City; in reality, the value of Demon Crystals is exceptionally high.


    A hundred Demon Crystals equate to a thousand Gold Coins, which under normal grain prices could buy 100 tons of grain.


    This year, food scarcity has caused an abnormal rise in grain prices. A few years ago, Ice City had bought 100 tons of grain at the price of one Demon Crystal for a ton.


    The population in this world wasn¡¯t dense. Even a small manor outside the city would cost around 200 Demon Crystals. A stack of Demon Crystals that could buy half a small manor was sitting right in front of the contestants.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by them being contestants; from their clothes and jewelry, it was evident they weren¡¯t wealthy. Which farmer had money? The landlords were the ones with money.


    Moreover, their village is located in the Southern Swamps, where arable land is scarce. If they hadn¡¯t cultivated swamp rice, even securing food would¡¯ve become a problem for the village.


    They only came to participate in this competition because they were invited by Stellaris. Both their travel expenses and accommodations were paid for by the Stellaris Academy. They had never seen so many Demon Crystals in their lives, and they were immediately startled.


    Ange wasn¡¯t sure how much he should pay for the grain seeds either. Seeing them stunned, he retracted his hand.


    The contestants¡¯ eyes were hooked on the Demon Crystals as they were retracted from their sight. Confusion, loss, regret, and frustration flashed across their faces.


    A hundred Demon Crystals could buy a lot of clothes, medicinal supplies, needles, and farming tools for the village. The village children could stop running around bare-bottomed without realizing that locusts had stuck to their privates.


    However, these Demon Crystals had just floated away from their grasp...


    Ange flipped the hand he had just withdrawn, revealing another bag. He handed over two bags of Demon Crystals and repeated, ¡°Buying, grain seeds.¡±

 Chapter 651 - 360: Im Not The Last Squad?_2

    Chapter 651: Chapter 360: I¡¯m Not The Last Squad?_2


    The contestants were taken aback again, but they now understood Ange¡¯s intent. He wanted to buy their swamp rice seeds with two bags of Demon Crystals.


    Swamp rice wasn¡¯t rare; tribes from the villages in the Southern Swamp area all planted it. Their village just had a higher yield.


    However, they had originally thought their high yield was significant, but only when they arrived at the Seeds Contest did they realise that their yield was quite small. The highest yield of the previous contest had already broken a thousand catties.


    If they could exchange an ordinary, not so extraordinary yield of seeds for two hundred Demon Crystals, this deal would be tremendously profitable.


    The oldest contestant took a deep breath, ready to agree, but Ange pulled his hand back.


    This ¡®pull back¡¯ almost tugged the hearts out of the contestants, who, on a reflex, tilted forward, feeling an urge to grab hold of him.


    Ange flipped his hand, and a third bag appeared, ¡°Buy, seeds.¡±


    The oldest contestant could no longer contain himself and stood up to press on Ange¡¯s hand, ¡°Sell.¡±


    He then took out a sack of seeds from his own lap, which contained about a catty of swamp rice.


    The old farmer contestant finally understood what Ange was doing. Ange was bidding, and because they hesitated twice, the bid increased twice.


    In an instant, a thought flashed across the old farmer¡¯s mind: if he hesitated again, would it increase by another hundred?


    Although he had that thought, the old farmer dared not proceed. He wouldn¡¯t gamble. What if Ange didn¡¯t extend his hand again? Wouldn¡¯t they fail to even reach the current price?


    A bag of Demon Crystals had already exceeded his psychological price, and three had completely stunned him. He dared not be greedy nor to gamble.


    Negris flew over, laughing and crying, grumbling at Ange. Ange moved too fast, before Negris could react, three bags of Demon Crystals were gone. How was business done like this? This frivolous skeleton.


    However, the deal had been made, Negris couldn¡¯t object and had to say: ¡°Tell me what you want to buy next, I¡¯ll do the bargaining. You can¡¯t do business; you lose so much.¡±


    Ange tilted his head and said, ¡°Silver coin.¡±


    Negris thought for a moment and understood what Ange meant. He almost spit out blood. By bringing up the silver coin at this time, Ange was clearly saying: doing business with silver coins is viable, but not with you.


    ¡°Even my worst is still better than you!¡± Negris angrily roared. Kvada, this dead skeleton was picking up on sarcastic insults.


    While it was raging here, the contestants who had received the money excitedly whispered among themselves. The youngest contestant excitedly asked the old farmer, ¡°Village head, there¡¯s so much money. Can you buy me a pair of shoes?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course, this money can buy everyone in the village a pair of shoes. After the contest, we¡¯ll go buy them.¡±


    Negris overheard their conversation and glanced down at their feet in astonishment. The contestants were all wearing straw sandals.


    Negris was slightly shaken. Just now, he was blaming Ange for spending money recklessly, but now it was hard to complain. Are they really this poor?


    The farmer produced a high-yield crop of four hundred and fifty jin, but was too poor to afford shoes?


    It wasn¡¯t right. The idle landowner nobles even had people to carry them, yet hardworking farmers didn¡¯t even have shoes to wear?


    Shouldn¡¯t the farmers be living in big mansions and riding in luxurious carriages? The seeds they bred and the crops they grew were obviously valuable.


    Just look at Ange. This year alone, he had sold crops worth over ten million Demon Crystals, not to mention the other intangibles.


    Negris no longer thought Ange was wasteful. Didn¡¯t the time, energy, and knowledge that the farmers put into their crops deserve the paltry sum of a few hundred Demon Crystals?


    The Seeds Contest continued, and the second team started.


    ¡°Now on display is the Fat Planting Team, growing wheat with a yield of five hundred and thirty catties per acre. The Fat Planting Team hails from...¡±


    ¡°Next on display is the Kobold Team that grows rice with a yield of five hundred and sixty catties per acre. The Kobold Team is a human team, with no blood relation to the Kobolds. They come from the prairies...¡±


    ¡°Next up for display is the Stuffed Team, planting wheat, with a yield of six hundred and twelve catties per acre. The Stuffed Team comes from the Steel Bone Area, their greatest wish is to be stuffed, and this is the wish of us all. We hope everyone can eat their fill...¡±


    As team after team displayed, the audience understood the order of appearance. It was clearly based on crop yield, in ascending order. This meant that the later the team appeared, the higher the crop yield.


    Everyone¡¯s expectations were high.


    Ange would buy whenever he encountered unique seeds, but most of these were just wheat and rice, which were no match for Ange¡¯s seeds, it rarely justified his action.


    That disappointed everyone. When Ange bought the swamp rice, many people in the contestant area saw it and thought they had met a big spender. They were hoping to make a good profit, but they didn¡¯t expect Ange to snub the wheat and rice, which were higher-yield crops.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this discrimination? He¡¯s willing to buy swamp rice for three bags of Demon Crystals, but our crop yield is much higher than swamp rice and he doesn¡¯t even ask? Is he despising us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. My rice yield breaks six hundred and ten per acre, but he isn¡¯t even looking at me. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to buy, don¡¯t buy at all. Buying only the swamp rice, what¡¯s this? Unfair.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, this is the contestant area. We are all teams here. As far as I know, their team hasn¡¯t shown their crops yet. Could it be that they also plant rice or wheat with a higher yield than ours?¡±

 Chapter 652 - 360: Im Not The Last Squad?_3

    Chapter 652: Chapter 360: I¡¯m Not The Last Squad?_3


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Someone said that sobered everyone up and instantly shut them all up.


    Well, if the other party was also growing rice or wheat and hasn¡¯t shown their hand yet, their yield must be higher than theirs. Why bother buying their grains then?


    As the competition progressed, the grain yield, which was at eight hundred and twenty jin per mu, suddenly jumped significantly: ¡°Up next, we have the Elf Seedlings Team. They¡¯ve grown Elf Rice, a type of improved rice, with a yield of one thousand two hundred and twenty jin per mu...¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± A loud gasp was heard from both the audience and the contestants. Elves? Elves are participating in the Grain Competition?


    What are elves? Elves, the sprites of nature, the darlings of nature, the children of planes. They don¡¯t have to cultivate food for their sustenance; when they do start planting things, deserts can become fertile fields.


    Among the Druids, elves are the most abundant. The fame of the Elf Druids often gives people the impression that druids are elves. The mention of Druids would directly bring Elves to people¡¯s minds.


    This impression wasn¡¯t changed until the arrival of the Spring Breeze Druid Loui, especially after he became the title sponsor of the Grain Competition. His renown has spread far and wide.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean people underestimate the elves. No one thinks they can¡¯t cultivate good grains. Most people just think that Elves don¡¯t bother to participate.


    No one expected that these proud elves would silently appear in the Grain Competition and instantly present a cultivar with a yield as high as one thousand two hundred and twenty jin per mu.


    In the previous Grain Competition, the highest yield record was over a thousand jin per mu, set by Master Dobinki.


    The elves have raised this record by more than two hundred Jin. If Master Dobinki doesn¡¯t have a crop with a higher yield, it implies that the crown of the Grain Competition for the next two years will be on the heads of the elves.


    No one knew the order of the presentation or who all participated, hence the situation suddenly became critical.


    Has Dobinki not shown up because he¡¯s not participating in this year¡¯s Grain Competition? Or is it because his crop yield is higher than the elves, and it¡¯s not his turn to participate yet?


    The answer was quickly revealed. After the elves finished their demonstration, Thunder announced, ¡°Next up, we have Master Dobinki¡¯s team growing Dobinki¡¯s High-Yield Rice with a yield of one thousand and four hundred jin per mu!¡±


    The venue erupted into a gasp and cheer. The gasp was for the astounding one thousand four hundred jin figure.


    In just two short years, Master Dobinki had managed to increase the yield of the rice he cultivated by almost four hundred jin, which is a two-thirds increase. Dobinki truly deserves to be the champion of the Grain Competition and the first person in history to break the yield of one thousand jin per mu.


    The cheers, of course, were of pride in humans defeating the elves. As soon as the elves made a move, they broke the record by two hundred jin. But so what? Humans created a new record.


    Everyone was excitedly watching the simulation, afraid of missing any exciting moments.


    However, in the Southern Porcupine People¡¯s team, the young farmer who wanted to buy shoes suddenly thought of something. He quietly said to the village head, ¡°Mr. Village Head, the person who bought our grain hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Could they still be in line?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the village chief shook his head immediately, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If they are still in line, it means their grain produces more than Master Dobinki¡¯s. At least over one thousand four hundred jin per mu. How is that possible? Although I¡¯m grateful that he was willing to pay a high price for our grain, surpassing Master Dobinki¡¯s yield is unlikely.¡±


    Not far away, in the VIP region, Dobinki and his students wiped their cold sweat. Fortunately, they had taken some extra measures, otherwise, they were sure to lose this time.


    Even if they didn¡¯t lose to the person who set the record with the academy¡¯s simulated magic formation, they would still lose to these elves that suddenly sprang up out of nowhere. What were these elves doing jumping into this fray?


    Dobinki casts his gaze towards the box nearby as he was thinking. An exquisite elven woman was leaning against the railing, staring blankly at the contestant area.


    Contestants can be arranged in the contestant area, but if they have money, they can also buy their box and sit in the VIP area. Both Dobinki and the elves paid for their own seats.


    Dobinki speculated, ¡°Could it be that she can¡¯t stand the loss and is now looking for the person that defeated her?¡±


    ¡°She might think I¡¯m in the contestant area and keeps looking there. Should I go and introduce myself? Tell her that it was me who defeated the elves and then go into a deep discussion about breeding techniques in private? However, I heard elves are quite pure and won¡¯t casually discuss ¡®breeding¡¯ with others.¡±


    As Dobinki was lost in his thoughts, Thunder¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Next, let us welcome Salted Fish Team! They have cultivated...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dobinki¡¯s mind blew up, ¡°I¡¯m not the last team?¡±


    PS: It¡¯s the last day of the year; here¡¯s an early update. Wishing everyone a Happy New Year ahead, may all your bad luck disappear and good luck come your way next year.

 Chapter 653 - 361 I object! Requesting a Duel!_1

    Chapter 653: Chapter 361 I object! Requesting a Duel!_1


    Not only did Dobinki fail to foresee this, but many spectators present were also caught off guard.


    After hours of competition, some people couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, thinking it was all over. They had left their seats, trying to grab the best viewing spots. Thunder¡¯s announcement left them with a tough choice.


    Should they hold it in and keep watching or keep watching while holding it in their pants?


    The option to go and finish up before coming back to watch was rarely contemplated, because the toilets were too far away. By the time they came back, the contest would definitely be over.


    The Crops Contest always saved the most exciting part for last. Missing this spectacular moment because of a toilet break? Having hustled anxiously for this thrilling moment, would they really miss it in the toilet?


    Experienced spectators had planned ahead with bottles; inexperienced ones were facing a tough decision.


    Thunder didn¡¯t care about all these issues. He continued broadcasting: ¡°The Salted Fish Team planted Saline Demon Rice, a remarkable strain. It shares a deep connection with our Crops Contest. It originated from the Magic Rice cultivated by the Spring Breeze Druid!¡±


    Boom! The whole venue was hit by a wave of noise. The surprise was so sudden that it created an explosive effect.


    Spring Breeze Druid, the Crops Contest was named after him, but there had not been any news about him for many years.


    Especially two years ago, when the crop yield record held by the Spring Breeze Druid was broken, smashing the thousand-jin barrier too, people missed him even more.


    Everyone believed that if the Spring Breeze Druid participated in the contest, he would certainly break the thousand-jin barrier. Perhaps he was just disappointed by the lack of competition in the Crops Contest, and that¡¯s why he chose not to participate.


    Now that the Spring Breeze Druid¡¯s record has been broken, everyone was hoping that he could return this year with a higher-yielding crop.


    However, it was not the Spring Breeze Druid who showed up, but a never-heard-before team, the Salted Fish Team. And the Saline Demon Rice they brought was actually descended from the Spring Breeze Druid?


    Outsiders enjoy the spectacle, while insiders seek the truth. The name ¡®Saline Demon Rice¡¯ clearly indicated its many secrets.


    What does Saline mean?


    Luckily, Thunder didn¡¯t keep the audience waiting for long. He promptly explained, ¡°As the name Saline Demon Rice suggests, it can adapt to saline environments. It can be cultivated in saline-alkali land or in saline wetlands. Its appearance holds epoch-making significance. Starting from today, salt-alkali land will no longer be cursed land.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°All seaside wetlands, inland salt lakes, islands, and other places can introduce Saline Demon Rice. According to incomplete statistics, the worldwide saline-alkali environment unsuitable for cultivation occupies one-fifth of the total arable land area. If Saline Demon Rice is promoted, the world will gain an extra one-fifth of arable land overnight, which could feed hundreds of millions more people.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°This is a groundbreaking rice strain, one that can make the Crops Contest change its rules, one that can establish a brand new agricultural system. However...¡±Thunder paused at this point.


    Was he deliberately trying to keep everyone in suspense? The audience immediately broke into uproar.


    Seeing that he had everyone¡¯s attention, Thunder continued: ¡°But, for the sake of fairness, we won¡¯t change the rules of this year¡¯s Crops Contest. We¡¯ll continue to determine the champion by yield per acre.¡±


    All the contestants on the stand and in the box, including Dobinki, had a change of expression. The rules of this year¡¯s Crops Contest remained unchanged, yet the Salted Fish Team was still left for last. Could it be that they had a yield higher than his 1,400 jins?


    Dobinki no longer had the mood to pay attention to that beautiful elf lady. He didn¡¯t notice that she no longer leaned on the railing. Instead, she had flipped over, transformed into an owl, and took flight towards the contestant area.


    Ange noticed her before she could get close. After a glance, he realized he knew her and decided not to bother her.


    On seeing this, the owl quickly landed and using small steps, snuck over to Aestolia, climbing onto her shoulder.


    Aestolia said: ¡°Once they said Elf Team I knew it was you, did you come by yourself?¡±


    The owl quietly replied, ¡°The Demon Bow Siblings accompanied me. It¡¯s too incredible. I brought out the Elf Rice, but didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t even make it into the top two.¡±


    ¡°If a team could enter multiple types of crops, you might not even make the top five,¡± Aestolia added insult to injury.


    The owl¡¯s beak hung open, unable to close for a long time. Did Aestolia just imply that she¡¯s seen at least five kinds of crops that yield over 1,020 pounds per acre?


    For a druid, it was a devastating blow to learn there were five kinds of bountiful crops they had never grown before.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change back? Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable in your owl form?¡± Noting that Kael¡¯danil showed no intention of transforming back, Aestolia asked with confusion.


    Kael¡¯danil leaned in closer, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be shooed away.¡±


    Considering past disagreements, Kael¡¯danil was hesitant to freely roam around Ange and the others, fearing he might remind them of the previous incidents.


    ¡°No need to be afraid. Ange is not that petty. As long as you don¡¯t torch his fields and crops, he usually won¡¯t bother with you,¡± Aestolia reassured quietly.


    Kael¡¯danil¡¯s beak dropped open again. Had Aestolia, renowned for her arrogance, just referred to Ange as ¡®Sir¡¯? And done so with such closeness?


    ¡°Change already, your feathers are tickling me,¡± Aestolia pressured, with no attention to Kael¡¯danil¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sliding down off Aestolia¡¯s shoulder, Kael¡¯danil transformed back into a curvaceous elf beauty by the time she hit the ground.


    Lisa, in the front seat, turned around to greet, ¡°Kael¡¯danil, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lisa, it has been a while, you¡¯ve become more beautiful,¡± exclaimed Kael¡¯danil surprisingly.


    With that, Lisa was completely flattered. Half-laughing and half-giggling, her hair seemed to split open, ¡°No way, you¡¯ve become more beautiful too, must be the brightening lotion. Let me tell you about this brightening cream...¡±


    Before long, Kael¡¯danil was sitting with Lisa, whispering about god knows what.


    Now it was Aestolia¡¯s turn to leave her mouth hanging open. Was Kael¡¯danil so adept at socializing? In all this time, Lisa had never been so friendly with her.


    The images on the Simulated Magic Formation had reached their end, but Thunder¡¯s voice suddenly saddened, ¡°Saline Demon Rice was a lifelong dream of Spring Breeze Druid Loui. To fulfil this dream, he traversed mountains and rivers, measured every inch of the land with his feet, tried to find suitable hybrid plants. Unfortunately, he was unable to fulfil this aspiration, and he passed away on the path to tracking demon rice.¡±


    ¡°What? Spring Breeze Druid passed away?¡±


    ¡°No way? My God, how did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake.¡±


    The place suddenly went into an uproar, everyone was shocked by the news and were having a hard time accepting it.


    ¡°Today, the Salted Fish Team brings us a new cross-bred Saline Demon Rice, mothered by Demon Rice. It not only fulfills the lifelong aspiration of Spring Breeze Druid but also breaks the record for crop yield. Please observe this bar graph,¡± said Thunder.


    As he spoke, the simulated data was complete, and a new bar towered over the others in the Magic Formation. On top of this bar was an eye-catching number: 1,512 pounds per acre.


    ¡°A new high-yielding crop has appeared. It¡¯s the Saline Demon Rice brought to us by the Salted Fish Team. Now, I announce that the winner of this year¡¯s Crop Contest is the Salted Fish Team!¡±


    With Thunder¡¯s roar, an object releasing a constant electrical radiance suddenly erupted into the field, emitting an incredibly dazzling light effect.


    ¡°I object!¡± A louder voice echoed through the entire field, overshadowing even the dazzling light show, ¡°I challenge the result. I, Dobinki, propose a simulated duel!¡±


    Kvada! Kvada! A simulated duel? A duel that hasn¡¯t taken place in years? My God, how exciting! How dramatic! To witness a legendary simulated duel?


    The whole venue broke into clamor once again. The audience, who had held their excitement for a long time, faced another difficult choice¡ªto hold it in and keep watching or let it loose in their pockets as they continued watching?


    PS: Hey, it¡¯s sunrise. The sun¡¯s sure been slacking off.

 Chapter 654 - 362: The Little Sapling Hasnt Even Sprouted, How Dare You Accuse Me of Cheating?_1

    Chapter 654: Chapter 362: The Little Sapling Hasn¡¯t Even Sprouted, How Dare You Accuse Me of Cheating?_1


    I cheated to achieve this yield, and you come up with an unprecedented new variety that can produce even more than me?


    No way, Dobinki absolutely doesn¡¯t believe it, he demands a simulation duel, to unveil the opponent¡¯s true face on the spot.


    Admittedly, this is a risky move, because his yield is also achieved by cheating, with the real yield at about 1,200 kilograms, about the same as that of the Elf Seedlings Team.


    If he doesn¡¯t handle it properly, the yield from the simulated duel may even be lower. At that time, he may be overtaken by the elves, but Dobinki would rather give the championship to the elves. He can¡¯t let the Salted Fish Team win, he can¡¯t let Spring Breeze win.


    After spending so many years of hard work, he managed to suppress Spring Wind, and now he¡¯s sending a team of students to trample on him?


    Dobinki has obviously considered the Salted Fish Team to be the students of Spring Breeze Druid. Combined with the conflicts that occurred in the Land of Fallen, he would rather take the risk and step on these people.


    Yet to the audience, this move was as unexpected and exciting as finding a gemstone in the rough.


    Simulation duels are rare events that happen once in several decades. This method of simulation which requires over half a month of growth data is hard to cheat. Even if someone cheats, it¡¯s easy to verify.


    If someone buys the grain seed for the next planting season, but can¡¯t achieve the yield, or if it¡¯s inconsistent with the growth data, wouldn¡¯t that expose them?


    So even if Dobinki cheats, he keeps the margin within a reasonable range.


    If the yield of a 500-kilogram grain seed is increased by 200 kilograms, that¡¯s cheating. If the yield of a 1,200-kilogram grain seed is increased by 200 kilograms, that¡¯s called a reasonable fluctuation. Surely, you can¡¯t expect the new grain you plant to yield as much as what I¡¯ve cultivated, can you?


    In this case, very few people would question someone else¡¯s yield. The last time something like this happened was about thirty years ago, when a young lad challenged Spring Breeze Druid and was proven wrong in a simulation duel. His reputation was damaged and he ended up disappearing.


    So, unless one is completely certain, challenging this way entails great risk.


    But the audience doesn¡¯t care about any of that¡ªthere¡¯s only one thought in their minds: this is going to be a great show!


    ¡°The simulation duel will start in an hour. All the spectators please leave the venue in an orderly fashion and take care of your personal needs. We¡¯ll see you again in an hour. Please leave in an orderly fashion and don¡¯t push each other. You, the bastard on the left stand, if you keep pushing me, I will throw you out!¡±


    Thunder¡¯s words were music to the ears of the stranded spectators who instantly started to rush out.


    Thunder worked hard to control the venue, floating around the perimeter to stop those who were rushing, trying his best to maintain order. The other wizards were also ready, preventing any incidence of stamping.


    This is why no intermission is scheduled. In such a time, any mass need to use the restroom during a large gathering could cause a major trouble, often causing chaos because of the lack of facilities.


    Some may say, why not follow the directions to find the facilities? The problem is, in this world, the illiteracy rate is as high as 95 percent. Out of a hundred people, ninety-five are illiterate.


    So, both entrance and exit need someone to guide and maintain order, otherwise it¡¯s very easy to cause an accident. In this era, any large-scale celebration is a major test of a group¡¯s organizational ability.


    In this regard, the Church of Light and the Harvest Goddess are both very well-organized; at least the Harvest Festival has been held for so many years without any major incidents.


    While everyone is taking a bathroom break, the venue begins to be set up for the duel.


    The so-called simulation duel is actually just a larger version of the Simulated Magic Formation that Ange had played with at college. The arena setup also needs to highlight the dueling opponents, thus a suspended platform is provided.


    The opponents can¡¯t be too far away, they need to see each other¡¯s expressions clearly, which enhances the competitive and dramatic nature of the duel. During the duel, certain props and skills can be used.


    For example, ¡®sudden temperature drop¡¯ to test the crops¡¯ frost resistance, ¡®high winds¡¯ to test their lodging resistance, ¡®time halt¡¯ to give ¡®time-tight¡¯ teams more time to discuss strategies.


    Of course, these are all aimed at increasing the fun, testing various crop properties and resistances, as well as the operator¡¯s ability to respond. Otherwise, what¡¯s interesting about just farming?


    However, in such a setting, items and skills are all forbidden, only time is paused.


    As time passed by minute by minute, an hour soon arrived, the audience returned to their seats, and the players from both sides stepped onto the stage.


    On Dobinki¡¯s side, there were him and five students. On Ange¡¯s side, it was just Ange alone. Even Little Angel and Little Zombie were absent because agriculture is usually done as a group task.


    For instance, Dobinki, who was responsible for leading the direction, delegated many tasks, like pest-weeding, sunlight exposure, fertilizing and alike to the students as they are more familiar with these details than him.


    The same goes for Ange, he also let Little Angel and Little Zombie do tasks like land preparation and fertilization. Only because these two little fellows could not cope with the Simulated Magic Formation, and their presence might obstruct the process, they might even suddenly use a heavy move on Dobinki.


    In order to avoid Little Angel assassinating opponents on the spot, everyone unanimously decided not to take him onboard. If even Little Angel was not taken, others certainly had no necessity to step into the field.


    Kael¡¯danil was actually eager to get up there, mainly hoping to observe Ange¡¯s operation up close. Unfortunately, she was part of the Elf Seedlings Team. If she went up, it would become a two-against-one competition.


    After Ange stepped onto the stage, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at his opponent, he just started setting things up proficiently. Those who were familiar with him knew that this was Ange¡¯s character. He had a field to farm, he wouldn¡¯t care even if the Gods of Light appeared before him.


    However, those who were unfamiliar with him felt overlooked, like Dobinki and his students on the opposite platform.


    The Bear Student grumbled, ¡°Teacher, look at him. He¡¯s so arrogant. I wonder how Spring Breeze teaches their students, no manners at all. At least you are a veteran in this industry.¡±


    Dobinki¡¯s face was ashen, but under all this scrutiny, he couldn¡¯t blow up like he wanted to. He had to pretend to be generous and said, ¡°Maybe he just looks young, perhaps even older than we are, so being a bit slow is normal.¡±


    His intention was to mock the other party for their slow response, but he didn¡¯t realize that the opponent might really be older than him.


    The rest of the students also grumbled, and the competition thus started amid these grumbles. However, they soon ran out of things to grumble about.


    Ange had swapped several Simulated Magic Formations at Auburnli¡¯s place. Some of them were kept in the Resting Camp. When Ange was idle, he would reach in and fiddle with them.


    No one else had such convenient conditions, so no one, not even the inventors themselves, were as proficient as Ange at manipulating the formation.


    Besides, Ange¡¯s planting technique was based on thousands of years of experience, and the crop seeds were cultivated by him personally. He knew every stage of their growth.


    Furthermore, the climate of the Fallen Dragon Lake limited the yield of Saline Demon Rice. The further south the rice is grown, the higher the yield. The temperature at Fallen Dragon Lake was a bit low.


    But the lower temperature had its own advantages, leading to a better taste. However, the grains convention won¡¯t determine victory by the taste, so Ange simply increased the temperature to the highest yield temperature he had simulated before.


    Under hundreds of times acceleration, the Saline Demon Rice sprouted, grew, flowered, bore fruits and matured visibly. Before the match even ended, everyone could clearly see the difference in the development of crops between the two sides. Dobinki¡¯s team gradually lost their spirit to even speak.


    Simulation ended, yield calculated, and a bar chart listed. The bar representing Ange¡¯s side was noticeably higher than that of Dobinki¡¯s side.


    This result left the organizer stunned as well. The Thunder and Academy officials began verification. After confirming that there was no error, the result was announced: ¡°Simulation contest. Winner, Salted Fish Team, yield per acre....¡±


    When it came to this point, even the Thunder officials couldn¡¯t help but pause: ¡°One thousand seven hundred and fifty catties!¡±


    ¡°Loser, Master Dobinki¡¯s team, yield per acre, one thousand one hundred and seventy catties.¡±


    Seeing this result, Dobinki dazedly said, ¡°Impossible, impossible. He cheated, he cheated!¡±


    This unwilling statement was overheard by Negris, who snorted in disdain, ¡°Cheating? Ha, the Little Sapling hasn¡¯t even sprouted yet. If he did cheat, the Little Sapling could triple this yield. Instead, Dobinki¡¯s yield dropped so much, could it be that he cheated?¡±


    Thinking of this, the Bronze Dragon fluttered over to Auburnli and started whispering in her ear.

 Chapter 655 - 363: Should We Absorb the Goblin Trade Guild?_1

    Chapter 655: Chapter 363: Should We Absorb the Goblin Trade Guild?_1


    The top three grains have entered the peer review stage. In the next planting season, a review committee will be formed by peers to verify the planting data of the grains.


    Dobinki knew he was screwed. Without a doubt, his crops would be the focus of attention, and the peer review was likely aimed at him.


    Ange¡¯s data could be replicated, even resulting in increased output. The whole process was done in a simulated magic formation. The peers could just re-run the course.


    As for his planting data, it couldn¡¯t be reproduced and the yields decreased. If everybody¡¯s yield decreased, and Ange¡¯s decreased more than his, then that was fine. It would be justified as an acceptable fluctuation.


    But now the problem was that only his yield decreased while Ange¡¯s increased. As the one who initiated the simulation contest, he would definitely have to face more stringent review. It was like he had lifted a stone only to drop it on his own foot.


    Although the result of the peer review wouldn¡¯t be out until the next planting season, Dobinki knew he was done for. Peer reviews are troublesome and costly, and wouldn¡¯t be held unless there was contention over the data.


    After all, the ultimate goal of the Grain Competition is to find high-yield grains, not to rank them. Does the second place not also have a high yield just because the first place has a higher yield?


    Perhaps the grains in the following ranks, because they didn¡¯t pursue extreme yields, exhibit more excellent performance in other traits and have more potential for promotion ¨C such as drought resistance, flood resistance, cold resistance, acid-base resistance, bear-child resistance, etc.


    In Ange¡¯s eyes at least, the marsh rice that can adapt to the swamp environment is more valuable than Dobinki¡¯s high-yield rice.


    In the end, the Grain Competition is to find ¡®more¡¯ high-yield grains, not the ¡®highest yield¡¯ grains. So, as long as the ranking competitors do not object, peer review will not be held.


    Well, now that someone was questioning the data, once the peer review results came out next year, Dobinki would be finished. But even now, his results weren¡¯t much to brag about.


    The final rankings, based on the virtual contest, are as follows:


    ¡°Champion, Salted Fish Team, with a yield of 1,750 catties per acre. Runner-up, Elf Seedlings Team, 1,220 catties. Third place, Master Dobinki¡¯s Team, 1,170 catties.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, masters, for bringing us a wonderful performance and high-yield grains. The world is more brilliant with you.¡±


    ¡°The XX Grain Competition has now successfully ended. Please exit the venue in an orderly manner. Do not push women and children. Keep the order. The damn bastard in the right stand, if you push me again, I will throw you out.¡±


    Ange received his championship prize: A badge with built-in space, a collection of specimens of grains from all previous competitions, and a magic crystal card from the Magician¡¯s Guild worth a thousand magic crystals.


    The badge is quite simple, an emblem consisting of a ¡®grain¡¯ and a ¡®crown¡¯ together, symbolizing the rank of the Grain Competition Champion. It is of great commemorative value. The built-in space, however, is a bit redundant. The space of any one of Ange¡¯s space accessories is larger than the built-in one.


    The Magician¡¯s Guild¡¯s magic crystal card is a kind of prepaid anonymous card. Anyone who holds the card can exchange for the same amount of magic crystals at any Magician¡¯s Guild in any city.


    A thousand for the champion, five hundred for the runner-up, three hundred for the third, and a hundred for the rest.


    Ange didn¡¯t think much of these thousand or so magic crystals. But for the Southern Porcupine People¡¯s participating teams, it¡¯s quite a sum of money. They were so happy that they went to buy another pair of shoes.


    Ange didn¡¯t care for the badge or the magic crystal card. Only the grain collection got his favor. These bound grain specimens, with only three to five seeds each, were meant for commemoration, not for value. But, collecting the full set is quite hard.


    What¡¯s more, the grain specimens are all alive and can be sown. So Ange ripped apart the specimen collection right away and found a patch of land in his space to sow them separately.


    After a quick death spell, Ange ended up with a large batch of high-yield grains.


    These are the overt rewards, but the invisible benefits came knocking at the door very soon- business cooperation.


    ¡°Vice Chairman Stenson of the Goblin Business Association has come to visit.¡± When they returned to the Death Star Tower, someone had arrived early and handed their business card to the undead maid, hoping to visit Ange and his group.


    ¡°Goblin Business Association? They probably want to discuss business cooperation. Great, let me meet them.¡± The Bronze Dragon rubbed his hands together.


    Ange shook his head, closed his eyes for a moment, took out the Staff of Heaven to open a teleportation door, and not long after, a dumbfounded Silver Coin walked out from the light gate.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. I stepped through one light gate to heaven, and then stepped back through and ended up here. How does it work?¡± Silver Coin said in amazement.


    Negris said listlessly, ¡°Just a transfer. There¡¯s a goblin from the Goblin Business Association here to discuss cooperation. You go take care of it.¡±


    Negris felt dejected. Ange would rather summon Silver Coin from another plane of existence than let him take the lead. His own skills in business matters had been completely overlooked. Kvada.


    ¡°Oh, the Goblin Business Association? What kind of cooperation?¡± Silver Coin¡¯s eyes lit up as he rubbed his hands together and asked.


    Negris explained the situation and Silver Coin quickly got to the point: ¡°Our goal is to promote new grains? Then profit is not the first consideration, the scale is. So we can¡¯t cooperate with the Goblin Business Association. Those damn goblins only see gold coins in their eyes.¡±


    Silver Coin was filled with indignation, completely forgetting he himself was a goblin.


    ¡°We can¡¯t only cooperate with them. We need to bring in more partners. Let me think, where is the profit margin we can offer to partners? Is there any policy support?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hasn¡¯t Lord Anthony already controlled two dioceses? That¡¯s great, we have more chips to trade. We can give preferential policies and targeted subsidies, not cooperating, not complying, we can even check their taxes.¡±


    Silver Coin mumbled a series of thoughts, making Negris sweat in apprehension. Kvada, goblins were indeed more professional at handling these matters.


    ¡°Okay, I know what to do. Now I¡¯m going to meet the people from the Goblin Business Association. What¡¯s the name of the person from the Goblin Business Association? Let me see if I know him.¡± Silver Coin excitedly asked.


    ¡°Stenson? Ho ho, an old acquaintance. He¡¯s in the Goblin Guild? That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll have no qualms about tricking him.¡± Silver Coin rubbed his hands so hard they were almost worn thin. It was clear how much he was choked up in the Land of Fallen, his talent for schemes laying dormant.


    Many people have forgotten about this Stenson, but Silver Coin did not. When he came back with the Holy Essence Liquid and began reorganizing his trading party, Stenson had quit the trade guild using his elf-related resources as leverage.


    What a surprise, Silver Coin monopolized the trade with the elves by leveraging the World Tree Sapling, cutting off Stenson¡¯s business opportunities. Who would have thought he actually joined the Goblin Business Association?


    The so-called Vice Chairman of the Goblin Business Association was just a golden title. The Goblin Business Association had hundreds of vice-chairmen, and as long as you could pull together an independent trading party, you could be a vice-chairman.


    For such a loosely structured business alliance, the real value lies in the supply, market, pricing power, information, etc.


    Silver Coin chatted with Stenson for two hours. When he left, Stenson looked as if he had lost a family member, almost bursting into tears: ¡°Damn goblin, only sees gold coins in his eyes.¡±


    Silver Coin came back with a grin, like a fox that had just stolen a chicken.


    ¡°What results did you achieve with the negotiations? Why are you smiling so happily?¡± Negris asked grumpily.


    Silver Coin hurriedly said: ¡°No, no. I just thought of something else. The last time Lord Anthony said that the exclusive right to distribute food would be handed over to me. I was thinking, should I merge with the Goblin Business Association?¡±


    PS: I¡¯m still writing, not sure if I can finish it yet

 Chapter 656 - 364: Can the God of Fraudsters Give a Discount?_1

    Chapter 656: Chapter 364: Can the God of Fraudsters Give a Discount?_1


    Silver coin remained the same. He was still that reckless individual who would dare to plot to win over saints with Holy Essence Liquid and hoodwink elves with a sprout from the World Tree, and under the protection of Ange, he would dare to provoke the Great Sage and Harvey into farming.


    The Goblin Trade Guild is a commercial organization with thousands of years of history. Although it calls itself the Goblin Trade Guild, it encompasses all the business talents in the world. Anyone, either a human, an elf or a Minotaur, could join the Goblin Trade guild, except the dwarves.


    The three major guilds of this world ¡ª the Magician¡¯s Guild, the Mercenary Guild, and the Goblin Trade Guild¡ª transcend the boundaries of state, race, ethnicity, and realm. And now, Silver coin wanted to buy it?


    Negris felt he was bluffing.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just business, if someone gives the money, why wouldn¡¯t they sell? If they refuse, it probably means the money isn¡¯t enough, so I won¡¯t give them money. Instead, I¡¯ll offer exclusive grain dealing rights, beauty coupons, resurrection coupons, special product monopoly and much more. Surely there¡¯s something that will meet their price.¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of trade convoys under Goblin Trade Guild, if I can buy half of them, the Goblin Trade Guild will be doomed. Then the whole business system will no longer recognize the privileges of the Goblin Trade Guild. Especially for mass commodities like grains and cloth, the remaining convoys would start to break away at an accelerated pace.¡±


    ¡°When that happens, the Goblin Trade Guild will send people to kill me or destroy my organizational structure, nipping me in the bud. By then, I will find Lord Anthony, pay him taxes, and ask him to protect me.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take a few years for the Goblin Trade Guild to disband, and I will buy the rest of it. Then I¡¯ll replace the Goblin Trade Guild with the Silver Light Mercantile Company. Oh, by the way, that¡¯s how I bought the Silver Light Mercantile Company in the first place.¡±


    Back then, Silver coin was one of the vice-presidents of the Silver Light Mercantile Company. When he got the Holy Essence Liquid, he changed his business model and broke off from the Silver light Mercantile Company, renaming it the Silver Chamber of Commerce. But after he got the exclusive distributorship from the elves, he turned around and bought back the Silver Light Mercantile Company.


    Negris stared in astonishment and muttered to himself, ¡°You cunning businessman...¡±


    As Negris voiced these words, a glimmer of sparks burst in front of Silver coin.


    Ange, who had been busy farming, couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look at the spark.


    Negris, too, stared blankly at that spark, while Silver coin looked at it in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Fa... faith fire, the Fire of Mass Faith,¡± Negris stuttered, ¡°Did...did I ignite it?¡±


    It seemed that Silver coin had ignited the fire of faith due to a single ¡®you cunning businessman¡¯ from him. What kind of absurd plot is this? Was that the craziest thing?


    When Ange first ignited the Fire of Faith for his planting god statue, it was also ignited by him. But the thing is that Ange itself was imbued with powerful divine power, making igniting the divine fire a natural progression.


    What was Silver coin? Just a Goblin swindler, why could he ignite the Fire of Faith?


    The even more flabbergasted one was Silver coin. Just like Negris said, it was just a Goblin merchant. There¡¯s no connection between him and those gods, demons, faith, divine statues, etc. He¡¯d never even cultivated any followers. Why then would he suddenly ignite the Fire of Faith?


    What kind of Fire of Faith was it? A Fire of Faith of the God of Fraudsters?


    If it was the God of Fraudsters, Silver Coin came up with a question immediately: ¡°Can I have discounts when I buy something?¡±


    Negris was so angry that he wished he could hold Silver coin down and give him a beating.


    Ange walked over and poked the Fire of Faith, causing it to flare up a bit more.


    Having absorbed the Fire of Faith, and found out that buying goods couldn¡¯t be discounted, Silver Coin lost interest, bid goodbye to Ange and vanished in a puff of smoke.


    He¡¯s been in Land of the Fallen for a long time and commanding from a distance, there¡¯s so many issues that needed settling already.


    Negris sighed, ¡°How did this happen? Why could Silver coin ignite the Fire of Faith? Is igniting the Fire of Faith that easy?¡±


    Durken didn¡¯t really understand this process, but he was good at analyzing problems so he speculated, ¡°You have ignited two Fires of Faith so far, could it be because of you? Is your mouth extra potent? Could it be that you aren¡¯t the mouth of misfortune, but rather the mouth of fortune?¡±


    While saying that, Durken wrapped his arm around Negris¡¯s neck, ¡°Say something to me too, let¡¯s test it out.¡±


    Negris glared at him irritably, ¡°You damn Kobold.¡±


    Durken very cooperatively barked, ¡°Woof.¡±


    Luther squeezed past Durken and said, massaging his hands, ¡°Lord of Knowledge, spark some fire for me, I want to be the number one Sword Saint in the world.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Beet Swordsman,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°No, no, no, the world¡¯s number one Sword Saint,¡± Luther corrected.


    ¡°Alright, the world¡¯s number one Beet Swordsman,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Dammit, the God of Knowledge has gone deaf, can¡¯t even hear what I¡¯m saying clearly,¡± Luther left dejectedly.


    Lightning poked his head over, ¡°Lord Nage, call me Son of Thunder, otherwise I¡¯ll come to your door tonight and curse you.¡±


    Negris shot him a glance, then roared. A little squirrel scampered over like lightning, clutching a elf bean in its hands.


    As the squirrel scampered over, Lightning had already vanished like a bolt of lightning.


    Lisa walked over with a smiling expression.


    He could handle Luther, but not Lisa. Negris was forced into service, calling everyone by their titles. Those who didn¡¯t have titles yet were given new ones.


    Regrettably, he couldn¡¯t ignite another Fire of Faith like with the silver coin.


    ...


    ¡°Village chief, village chief, how much further do we have to go? My shoes are about to burn, they are new,¡± a somewhat younger man, dressed like an old farmer, asked weakly as they trudged through the scorching desert.


    The intense sunlight was sapping his strength to speak, he could only walk on and mourn his new shoes.


    ¡°I asked the Bronze Dragon, it said to continue southeast and we would get to the Southern Swamp,¡± the village chief explained with some annoyance.


    ¡°Did... did the Bronze Dragon say how long it would take?¡± The young farmer asked.


    ¡°Err, it didn¡¯t say, but however far, a few days of walking will get us there. We took a big roundabout route to get here by ship, but now we¡¯re going in a straight line, so it must be faster than the ship,¡± the village chief confidently stated.


    ¡°Why do I feel something is off? Village chief, have you ever traveled far? Left the swamps? Seen a desert?¡± Another member of the group interjected.


    ¡°No... no I haven¡¯t, but what does that have to do with anything? The Bronze Dragon Lord said keep going straight, it said ¡®if you have the guts, keep walking, you¡¯ll definitely get there¡¯,¡± the village chief said with a lack of conviction.


    The young farmer said, ¡°I think you misunderstood its meaning. What it actually meant was ¡®if you can get there, you¡¯re definitely gutsy¡¯. Village chief, should we turn back and take the ship instead?¡±


    ¡°More than ten demon crystals for a ship ticket, are you out of your mind? Keep walking, stop babbling.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Stellaris did reimburse us for the ship tickets, right?¡±


    ¡°Reimburse yes, but isn¡¯t it still money if we save it? The savings can be used for building a house or getting married when we return.¡±


    While they were bickering, a clip-clop of horse hooves sounded from behind. They turned to see a robust, jet-black ¡®horse¡¯, carrying four figures galloping towards them, the Bronze Dragon who had persuaded them to walk home among them.


    A light mist sprayed from the black ¡®horse¡¯, seeping into the sand and visibly causing the grains to disperse.


    They passed each other, the four figures on the ¡®horse¡¯ tilted their heads, looking perplexedly at the weary travelers. The last one, the Bronze Dragon, wore a stunned expression, ¡°Are you guys out of your minds?¡±

 Chapter 657 - 365: The Taste of Emptiness_1

    Chapter 657: Chapter 365: The Taste of Emptiness_1


    Stingy, naive farmers almost get tricked to death by a mischievous Bronze Dragon. Thankfully they bumped into each other or else, by the time they finished the thousand-kilometer desert journey, they would have ended up as skeletons.


    ¡°I said, you guys are too bold, aren¡¯t you? Daring to traverse a desert with no one for thousands of miles? I remember it seems you don¡¯t have a storage bag. Where¡¯s your supplies? Don¡¯t tell me these are the ones you were carrying?¡± the Bronze Dragon apprehensively asked.


    The Southern Hedgehog Team, sitting anxiously on the sled, nodded in unison.


    ¡°Pff, then how do you get food? What about drinking water?¡± Negris asked.


    The Southern Hedgehog team responded by gesturing the druid gestures, as druids can condense moisture from the air, however given their meager magic power, the amount of water they would produce would likely not even be enough to brush their teeth.


    ¡°So, do you know how long it will take for you to cross this desert with your current speed?¡±


    They collectively shook their heads.


    When they heard that it would take two months to get out of the desert and half a year to reach the South, the Southern Porcupine People were dumbfounded. The money saved on transportation wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover their food for half a year.


    Negris said irritably: ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re acquainted now, so consider using the teleportation array when we arrive in the oasis. You can teleport to Drake Island and take a ship back home.¡±


    It¡¯s not about being acquainted, he simply realizes he deceived the wrong people and fears these honest people would die on the way.


    The village head seemed worried, asking cautiously: ¡°How much will that cost?¡±


    Negris forced a smile: ¡°It won¡¯t cost anything, the teleportation array is owned by my house, it¡¯s free.¡±


    Free my ass, the teleportation array charges in both directions. It¡¯s free from the Oasis, but there is a fee at Drake¡¯s end, yet what can he do? He cheated them.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Bronze Dragon Lord, your house operates the teleportation array? That¡¯s really rich.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, even your horse is so sturdy. It is too wealthy, our swamp-ass horses are like donkeys.¡±


    Indeed, the ¡®horse¡¯ was excessively robust, carrying Ange and the four others, pulling the cart, and carrying the six Southern Hedgehog Team members with ease. The problem is, it was not a ¡®horse¡¯ but a god.


    But no one would believe it if he told them, that he is riding ¡®a god¡¯ while pulling a cart...


    With the speed of the Insect God, they soon reached the oasis which usually would have taken them more than a month to reach on foot.


    Today¡¯s Hope Oasis, has already become a bustling desert city. With the roads opened, all commercial activities are being conducted through Hope Oasis. Numerous warehouses and shops have been built here, with many outsiders settling in.


    With the influx of outsiders, the teleportation array inevitably had to be opened to the public. Compared to carriages, the wealthy people preferred the teleportation array.


    There were already several people queuing up around the teleportation array at this moment. Seeing Ange and his group coming over, they greeted them enthusiastically, regardless of whether they knew them or not. Anyone who had money to afford the teleportation array definitely wouldn¡¯t be a dirt-poor farmer.


    So when the Southern Hedgehog Team¡¯s farmers approached, a few of the people in line were displeased. Just as they were about to say something, they saw Dragon Speaker Shafya running over.


    ¡°Lord Nage, why are you here?¡± Shafya greeted warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending a few friends home,¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Oh, then please come over here. You guys can go first,¡± Shafya hurriedly said.


    The Southern Porcupine People, a bunch of honest farmers, were a little embarrassed after hearing about skipping the queue: ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t, we arrived late. How about... we wait in line for a while?¡±


    ¡°No need, the teleportation array was built by Lord Nage¡¯s wife and was initially intended for their personal use. But seeing many people needing it, she opened it to the public. No one would object to that, right? Right, no one has any objections, do they?¡± Shafya glanced around at the people in the queue.


    ¡°Not at all, you go ahead, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± The crowd hurriedly shook their heads.


    They might not know Negris, but how could they be unaware of Dragon Speaker Shafya? Even the people who were being attended to warmly by the Dragon Speaker were Embryo Dragons. Could they be the children of the Dragon Speaker¡¯s Dragon Guardian?


    Negris was not modest, he told Shafya: ¡°Set it to Drake Island, it¡¯s not far from the Southern Swamp, they can easily get there by boat.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shafya responded. She started adjusting the array personally.


    At this time, the village head of the Southern Porcupine People cautiously proposed: ¡°Lord Nage, we would still have to take a boat if we go to Drake Island, how about we directly teleport to South Swamp Town of the swamp?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you guys have a teleportation array near your house?¡± Negris almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    The village head nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    ¡°Um, you didn¡¯t ask...¡± The village head weakly answered.


    ¡°I saw you were so poor, and I thought that your place was very remote,¡± Negris said speechlessly.


    Looking at these guys wanting to save even the transportation cost, Negris had assumed their home was very remote. Who would have thought they had a teleportation array?


    The village head made an embarrassed laugh: ¡°It¡¯s not in our house, it¡¯s South Swamp Town, about a hundred kilometers away, on the edge of the swamp. Once we get there, we can walk home.¡±


    Negris sighed inwardly, a hundred kilometers through a swamp, and these farmers, who knew only some water condensing spell, would have to walk that distance home.


    But what could he do? He stuffed the money into their hands, and they preferred to save it. To them, walking a few hundred kilometers may not even yield a few demon crystals, so wasn¡¯t it better to save the money, work hard, and then buy things for their families?


    Negris didn¡¯t bother to say anything because it would be useless. He thought to himself, let¡¯s just help them one last time.

 Chapter 658 - 365 Taste of the Void_2

    Chapter 658: Chapter 365 Taste of the Void_2


    With that thought, Negris extended his small claw and tapped on everyone¡¯s forehead, ¡°This is a basic Druid secret technique, I hope it will be useful to you.¡±


    Being the God of Knowledge, Negris¡¯ knowledge storage was not just for show. If he can teach Ange Purification, he naturally can teach others Druid secret techniques.


    However, his knowledge base was outdated and he could only follow the original interpretation, infusing it in. Whether others can comprehend it is up to their own insight.


    The Southern Porcupine People knelt excitedly, ¡°Thank you, sir, you¡¯re being too kind to us, thank you, sir!¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t realize what he had done. He had nearly tricked them to death in the desert and felt some guilt, so he decided to make amends.


    The basics of Druid¡¯s Secret techniques are so basic they have no real value, at least from the Bronze Dragon¡¯s perspective.


    But for these human farmers whose status was early solidified, lacked upward mobility, and were born in remote and impoverished places, this could well be the foundation for their wealth and class elevation.


    They themselves also practiced Druid secret techniques, but it was not systematic, fragmented, with little room for growth.


    But a complete basic secret technique can fill in the missing parts. It¡¯s like going to a regular Druid college for further studies. Once the foundation is solid, there¡¯s much more room for growth.


    With their devout worship, Negris discovered dozens of Soul Flames flowed into his body. Each farmer contributed more than three Soul Flames, showing a very strong belief.


    ¡°Huh, this works? What if I set up a stall at the entrance of the Stellaris Academy, and those who believe in me receive the blessing. If they don¡¯t understand a certain subject, I¡¯ll just infuse it. Don¡¯t know if that will work. But it sounds tiring, never mind.¡±


    Negris had a few thoughts in his soul and quickly gave up. A lazy god who typically wanted to reap benefits without effort, hoping disciples would just come to his door.


    He waved off the grateful farmers and activated the Teleportation Array to send them back, but as soon as the array was activated, a teleportation wave came in eagerly, sending something from the other side.


    About a dozen humans screamed and charged out from the Teleportation Array in fear.


    ¡°Help! Monsters, help...¡± The scream halted suddenly as a spike pierced through the human¡¯s chest.


    Upon seeing the spike, Negris was shocked, ¡°Is it a real monster? What is that thing? A giant flea?¡±


    A creature that even the God of Knowledge did not recognize could only be described as a monster.


    As soon as the Teleportation Array was connected, something was sent impatiently from the other side. This is not rational since you¡¯re not familiar with the situation on the receiving end.


    What if the Teleportation Array is small, and so many people are sent here, wouldn¡¯t the people on the outer ring be cut in half?


    Unless they were driven to desperation, no one would rashly teleport this way. So, these people must be desperate.


    Regardless, the thing that drove them to desperation still followed.


    A creature about two meters high with two long legs and four limbs on its upper body, much like an enlarged flea, was teleported over too. It immediately killed one of the unfortunate humans.


    After killing a human, it ignored the others, bit off the arm of the fallen man, spat out a pile of black stuff, and started chewing again.


    Just as it was about to take another bite, a fireball blew up its head, burning the creature to a char.


    A frantic Little Angel exclaimed, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ange scratched his head helplessly and responded, ¡°Roar.¡±


    The refugees who teleported over were intercepted by Shafya and others. Negris was inquiring them, ¡°Who are you? What happened? What is that monster?¡±


    The refugees all spoke at once, ¡°We¡¯re from the South Swamp Town. We don¡¯t know what happened. Loads of monsters suddenly broke out from the swamp, attacking and eating crops, and spitting in the farmland. It¡¯s that black stuff.¡±


    The refugees pointed to the black stuff spat out by the monster earlier.


    The hedgehog village chief quickly asked, ¡°Just South Swamp Town? What about Hedgehog Village? Any monsters?¡±


    The refugees shook their heads, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but these monsters eat everything. If the South Swamp Town is eaten up, they will probably go deeper into the swamp.¡±


    The village chief turned anxious immediately. He turned to Negris and said, ¡°Sir, we need to go back. Could you please teleport us back?¡±


    Negris said annoyed, ¡°What are you going back for? To deliver food? Just wait, we haven¡¯t figured anything out yet.¡±


    Afterward, he turned towards Ange and asked, ¡°Does anything look familiar?¡±


    Ange nodded, walked over to the monster¡¯s corpse, glanced at it a few times, and then waved to the black horse.


    The black horse, naturally being Hemel, is not a horse. Walking over, Hemel sniffed around, and shook his head, ¡°I do not recognize it.¡±


    He said ¡®I do not recognize it¡¯, not ¡®it¡¯s not¡¯, Ange lightly stepped on a footprint.


    With a better understanding of the undead aura, Ange could now control the range and the frequency of acceleration within the aura. As he struck this footprint, it only covered a distance of tens of meters and didn¡¯t affect the onlooking crowd.


    After not too long, they saw the chunk of black matter that was spat out slowly started to move, and countless little insects hatched. It turned out, that big chunk was filled with insect eggs.


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly bugs, how do you not recognize them? Not this annoyance again, I don¡¯t want to have to fight bugs anymore,¡± Negris yelled, pointing at Hemel.


    Hemel stood there stunned for a moment and then slowly responded, ¡°They¡¯re not mine...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not yours? Could they be Mattis¡¯? When did he escape to the Southern Swamp to lay eggs?¡± Negris reacted with surprise.


    Hemel was perturbed for a moment before he spoke, ¡°They¡¯re not his...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Negris¡¯s heart uncontrollably sank.


    Theoretically, all the insects on this plane originate from either Hemel or Mattis, with Mattis himself descending from Hemel.


    When every bugtamer graduates, they receive an egg. The resulting cultivation, evolution, and mutation, all start from the original egg. It was only when Mattis became the new Insect God that the insects gained a second strain.¡±


    But this second strain is, in fact, a mutation from the first strain. The connection between them cannot be denied, so how could Hemel not recognize it and claim that it¡¯s not Mattis¡¯s?


    If they aren¡¯t Hemel¡¯s or Mattis¡¯s, then where did these bugs come from? Could there possibly be a third Insect God?


    While Negris contemplated this, the newly hatched bugs had begun eating each other, growing rapidly. They quickly metamorphosed from indistinguishable tiny insects to a creature the size of a small dog, which ended up being the sole survivor from its devouring spree.


    This insect then lunged at the corpse of the large flea creature and began gnawing fervently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that while these bugs are evolving, they are focusing more on increasing their size rather than their population?¡± Negris pointed out.


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    Just then, the body of the large flea creature also transformed, hatching a countless number of little insects that began their own cannibalistic metamorphosis.


    The small flea creature began to consume the grown insects instead of feasting on the corpse. One mouthful brought down one insect after another.


    As the small flea creature had a head-start, none of the other insects could grow as large as it, and in the end, all were consumed by it.


    This small flea creature gradually grew to two meters, just a bit smaller than the flea creature that had died. The exterior was exactly the same, it was like witnessing a rebirth of sorts, apart from losing a bit of its mass, for instance, the head that Ange had blasted away.


    ¡°This rate of nutrient utilisation is frankly unprecedented,¡± Negris mumbled.


    Upon finishing gnawing on nearby items, the flea creature finally lifted its head, with its gaze landing on Hemel, who was closest to it. It immediately let out a strange cry and struck with its legs.


    The flea creature had a pair of strong legs. Its strike was like a cannon shell dashing out, fiercely pouncing... right into Hemel¡¯s mouth...


    Just when everyone was aghast, afraid that Hemel the handsome black horse was about to be bitten to death by the flea creature, Hemel suddenly opened his mouth. Starting from his lips, downwards along his neck, his mouth became a massive hole, larger than the leaping flea creature.


    Inside was a dense set of sharp fangs that bit down onto the flea creature, then audibly crunched on it.


    The onlooking crowd was startled, their hair stood on end, and they screamed, ¡°Monster!! This handsome black horse looks more monstrous than the flea creature!!¡±


    After a few chews, Hemel blinked, saying, ¡°Has a taste of the void.¡±

 Chapter 659 - 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mages Soul_1

    Chapter 659: Chapter 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mage¡¯s Soul_1


    ¡°What the hell? The taste of the void? The void has a taste? Even if the void has a taste? When did you ever taste it? Have you been to the void?¡± Negris was completely baffled by Hemel¡¯s words.


    Hemel sneakily glanced at Ange, saw him watching himself, and abruptly grew braver. He scampered to Lightning¡¯s side and licked the hat on its head.


    The big cat bristled, extending its small paw and swiping violently. The moment it swung out, its small paw swelled into a large one, and with a smack sent Hemel flying.


    Hemel was thrown back tens of meters, tumbling and digging a trench before he finally came to a halt.


    After a while, Hemel got up, shuffled back to Negris, and said nonchalantly: ¡°The taste of the void.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Negris understood what the taste of the void meant. The big cat smells like the void?


    What is the big cat? It is a Dimension Beast. Having its scent, doesn¡¯t that mean those bugs are all dimensional beings?


    Thinking that Hemel also didn¡¯t recognize it, Negris immediately realized something serious. ¡°These bugs couldn¡¯t have come from the void, could they?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, turned around, let out a little ¡®meow¡¯, and summoned everyone he knew to gather around him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Negris grabbed him.


    Ange pointed to the teleportation array: ¡°Kill bugs.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Negris saw through him instantly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be this enthusiastic about killing bugs. Burning fertilizer wouldn¡¯t make you this eager either. You just burned a big pile of fertilizer and haven¡¯t farmed for days. You can¡¯t wait to fly back there, and now you¡¯re going to the Southern Swamp? Why?¡±


    Ange said: ¡°Kill bugs, they are spitting.¡±


    Negris immediately realized: ¡°It¡¯s not just spitting, is it? It¡¯s spitting in the fields right? Fine, fine, let¡¯s go, or else you¡¯ll keep thinking about it.¡±


    Hearing this reason, Negris knew he couldn¡¯t stop Ange from running amok, even though he had no intentions of doing so. Damaging the fields was a mortal sin in Ange¡¯s book, and it was unacceptable no matter who did it.


    The gathered troops teleported over, and as the light flashed, they saw something lunging at them. The Little Angel couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, it was time for the Holy Light Flash.


    A beam of light streamed out, and a flea-bug was left with just its four limbs as the rest of it was completely obliterated.


    Hemel quickly trotted over, stepping on the limbs and absorbing them into his body, until every trace of the flea-bug completely disappeared.


    Coming out of the teleportation array, they were greeted with an apocalyptic scene. Countless flea-bugs were furiously attacking every living creature in sight, whether it was cattle, sheep, dogs, humans or goblins. As long as it was alive, it couldn¡¯t escape from them and were straightaway devoured once knocked down.


    These flea-bugs possessed strong hind legs and incredible jumping abilities. With a single push, they could leap tens of meters. No matter how fast someone ran, if they were targeted, they would be tackled with a single blow.


    Countless creatures were scurrying around in panic, shrieking and running around like headless flies, not knowing where to go since bugs were everywhere.


    Those who reacted quickly tried to flee towards the teleportation array, but whether this decision was wise was hard to tell, because so many people were fleeing there that the area near the teleportation array was already packed with flea-bugs. Only when the people in front were all tackled and the flea-bugs each had a target, did the remaining people manage to rush through.


    Some people didn¡¯t give up resisting. There was a huge explosion nearby as a giant fireball hit a bug ¨C this was the Art of Explosion.


    It was challenging to instantly cast the sixth-level Art of Explosion spell. Unless one possesses the strength of an Arcane Mage, it is mostly stored in scrolls or rings and released during emergencies.


    The explosion just now was one such instance. A female mage in a purple robe tore open a scroll, aimed it at the bug in front of her and activated it, the intense flames instantly engulfing the bug.


    However, her magic attracted even more attention. Several nearby flea-bugs started to glance at her. They then slowly crouched down, clearly gathering energy to leap.


    The female mage immediately crushed a ring in her hand. A circle of fire flowed from her body to the ground and began to spread out from her as the center point. It expanded to a meter away before bursting from the ground, forming a circular wall of flames to surround her.


    ¡°Flame Shield, Level Six Magic,¡± said Negris.


    A flea-bug in the distance suddenly leapt forwards, its entire body charging at the Flame Shield like a fired cannonball.


    The enormous impact just about broke through the Flame Shield, but the flames spraying upwards from the ground still managed to propel the bug into the air, charring its entire body black.


    Two more bugs leapt forwards and collided with the Flame Shield, both getting propelled into the air. However, after taking three hits, the Flame Shield couldn¡¯t hold any longer, shattering silently.


    The female mage shouted anxiously, ¡°Followers! Followers! Suitors! Come protect me!¡± She then tore the robe off her body.


    This action scared Negris so much that he quickly covered Little Angel¡¯s eyes. But he soon realized he had misunderstood; underneath the female mage¡¯s robe was not a sculpted body but rather a conservative bodysuit. Looking at the fabric, it was actually silk. Could it be..?


    Little pockets were sewn underneath the female mage¡¯s robe, and they were filled with scrolls. She swiftly pulled out one and ripped it open.


    The scroll immediately burst into flames, transformed into a fireball, and floated on the palm of the woman mage¡¯s right hand, gathering the surrounding Fire Elements and growing larger and larger.


    At the same time, she propped up a Fire Shield with her left hand, placing it in front of herself.

 Chapter 660 - 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mages Soul_2

    Chapter 660: Chapter 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mage¡¯s Soul_2


    Crash! Another flea monster lunges forward.


    The female Mage casts a Flame Shield in front of her, deflecting the flying flea. Simultaneously, the fireball in her right hand presses down on the flea¡¯s head.


    A wave of fire shoots out, blowing away half of the flea¡¯s body.


    The female Mage, slightly gasping, pulls out another scroll, hastily glancing around, and quickly spots Ange and his party.


    But she doesn¡¯t run towards them right away, instead, loudly asking, ¡°Can you fight?¡±


    Ange tilts his head, and Negris is even more puzzled, ¡°Why ask that?¡±


    Luther, impatiently draws his longsword: ¡°Ready to fight for you, beautiful lady.¡±


    Only then does the female Mage turn around to run towards them, shouting as she goes, ¡°Protect me, let me cast the spell.¡±


    Durken hesitantly guesses, ¡°Could she be worried that we¡¯re civilians? Confirming our combat abilities first, and if we don¡¯t measure up, she¡¯ll stay away? Afraid of attracting the bugs?¡±


    Negris sternly speaks, ¡°I doubt, in this situation, she would still be considering that? If someone else attracts the bugs, it would be even easier for her to escape, right?¡±


    The female Mage¡¯s speed is impressive, a trail of fire follows her¡ªFire Speed Blade.


    She quickly approaches Ange and his group. Without taking the time to observe their appearances, the female Mage swiftly turns around and says, ¡°Protect me, I am Misha, a Level 7 Fire Mage. Help me buy some time.¡±


    As she speaks, she tears open a scroll and throws three of them ahead.


    Immediately, three pillars of fire rise in front of everyone, like three obstacles. These fire pillars gather the fire elements around them, visibly becoming thicker, larger, and more intense.


    A flea monster lunges between two pillars of fire. Luther gloriously swings his sword to cleave the monster in two: ¡°Ready to serve you, beautiful lady.¡±


    Female Mage Misha shoots him a glance and quickly warns him, ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted. If we survive this, I¡¯ll go on a date with you. There are loads of these creatures, and their leaping and impact power are freaking strong.¡±


    Before she even finishes her sentence, Luther stylishly abandons his sword, raises his hefty fists, and with one punch, sends another attacking flea monster flying backward. The punch broke half of the flea monster¡¯s body.


    Well, Luther¡¯s impact is even more impressive. But Misha continues, ¡°Save your strength, there are a lot of monsters.¡±


    She repeatedly pulls out and tears scrolls at a brisk pace.


    Negris can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How many scrolls did you bring?¡±


    Misha responds, without looking back: ¡°Hundreds, there are more in the bag.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit extravagant? Do you rely entirely on scrolls in a fight?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    Misha rolls her eyes without looking back, ¡°It¡¯s not your money I¡¯m spending, my family is rich.¡±


    After tearing up a total of sixteen scrolls, Misha gathers sixteen fireballs in front of her. Then, she crushed the second ring on her hand.


    That¡¯s when Ange noticed, Misha¡¯s hands were filled with rings, four each, a total of eight rings on both hands.


    When she crushes the second ring, a small flame-bird springs out. The bird flies straight into the first fireball, instantly swelling in size. After that, it went straight to the second fireball.


    ¡°Oh, can a Level 7 Flame Magic, Desire Fire Undead Bird, be used like this?¡± Negris is surprised.


    Misha finally turns around and gives Negris a surprised look. When she realizes it¡¯s a ¡®young¡¯ dragon, she responds confidently, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it, huh? I improved it. The casting time for the Undead Bird is too long. So I thought to cast a small bird first and have it continually reborn, growing stronger in the process.¡±


    As Misha speaks, the young undead bird devouring the sixteen fireballs becomes a giant flame bird. Then, it flaps its wings and lunges at a flea monster in the distance.


    The Flame Bird collides with the monster, turning it into a pillar of fire. The flea monster struggles, hissing with agonizing cries. Eventually, it collapses to the ground, its body continues to burn.


    It¡¯s not until the very last bit of monster is burnt to cinder does the Undead Bird take to the sky again. Looking slightly stronger, it resumes its attack on the other flea monsters.


    ¡°Uh, Misha, do you know about these creatures¡¯ characteristics?¡± Negris curiously asks.


    ¡°Characteristics? What characteristics?¡± Misha, controlling the Undead Bird, asks distractedly.


    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t know, but you unintentionally chose the most suitable way. If their numbers were fewer, you¡¯d probably be able to wipe them out completely,¡± says Negris.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®unintentional¡¯? Watch your mouth,¡± Misha retorts. Then she spots a flea monster flinging itself onto the Undead Bird, its limbs and legs tightly embracing the Undead Bird, both turning into a fire cluster.


    Before the flea monster finished burning, another one lunges aiming for the cluster.


    One after another, flea monsters continue to throw themselves onto the Undead Bird, effectively extinguishing its fire.


    Misha anxiously commands, ¡°Not good, quick, set the surrounding houses on fire, help my bird to revive!¡±


    Negris asks surprisingly, ¡°You¡¯re now setting fires? You didn¡¯t do it at the beginning?¡±


    Misha explains, ¡°I can¡¯t just burn people¡¯s houses randomly, where will they live if their houses are burnt?¡±


    Negris can¡¯t help but hold respect for Misha. From her actions, this really is a righteous, kindhearted, and brave kid.


    Ange suddenly asks, ¡°Instead of burning houses, can we burn them instead?¡±


    Misha doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As she finishes her question, she sees Ange wave in front of him, creating a line of fireballs which he shoots towards the Undead Bird. He then reverses his hand for another wave, producing another line of fireballs.

 Chapter 661 - 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mages Soul_3

    Chapter 661: Chapter 366: Just Lacking a Powerful Mage¡¯s Soul_3


    Twenty per second, fireballs were continuously fired, forming a chain that drew rows of fiery trajectories.


    Ange did not use the exploding fireball; ordinary fireballs were shot into the mass of flea monsters, each one intensifying the flames of the monster crowd.


    Two or three seconds later, the flames extinguished by the monster crowd spewed out of the gaps once again.


    Misha stood stunned, watching Ange ceaselessly conjure rows of fireballs in front of her. Her mouth grew larger, and her jaw nearly dropped to the ground.


    While they were only level two fireballs, their sheer number quickly fueled the nearly extinguished Undying Bird. The initially orange flames quickly turned orange-red, then turned blue, showing an increasing temperature.


    Seven or eight clustered flea monsters were burned into charcoal. A blue Undying Bird rose into the air, the flapping of its wings producing a hissing sound as if the air were burning.


    ¡°The...Forbidden Undying Bird?¡± Misha couldn¡¯t articulate her words clearly. She used the seventh-level magic called Desire Fire Rebirth, how is it possible that Ange was able to transform it into the nine-level Forbidden Magic?


    The Forbidden Undying Bird did not come out of Misha¡¯s control. She could still manipulate it to pounce on other flea monsters, instantly setting them on fire and turning them into burnt torches.


    The Forbidden Undying Bird was far more potent than the level seven Undying Bird she summoned. Before, it took five seconds to burn a flea monster, but now in just one second, it already turned into charcoal.


    The Forbidden Undying Bird soared into the sky, rushing towards new targets.


    Misha was so thrilled she was shaking. As a seventh-level mage, she was now controlling a ninth-level Forbidden Magic. It was too exhilarating to experience the power of level nine magic, whoever it rushes towards turns into charcoal.


    But Ange didn¡¯t stop, tirelessly adding fuel to the Undying Bird at a rate of twenty fireballs per second. Each flap from the fiery bird made a sizzling sound as the air was roasted.


    More and more flea monsters detected the anomaly and rushed over from every direction, bounding fiercely into the fiery bird from afar.


    The Undying Bird¡¯s flames were scattered every time a flea monster collided with it. Burning such large monsters required a significant amount of heat. Perhaps, if enough piled up, they could extinguish it.


    Under continuous collisions, the Undying Bird inevitably faded, but with Ange¡¯s relentless replenishing, it soon flourished again.


    For a while, a tug of war was formed; either the bugs were incinerated, or the Undying Bird was extinguished.


    At that moment, the Undying Bird suddenly flapped its wings. The light in the direction it fanned was surprisingly distorted. That was the air heated to the degree that it was able to distort light.


    The Undying Bird began to turn white from its wingtips ¨C it transformed into a large white flaming bird.


    ¡°Ar...Arcane Undying Bird! I... I... I...¡± Misha was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentences. She was enthusiastically controlling the Undying Bird, ready to counterattack.


    The blazing Arcane Undying Bird, burning with white flames, turned the monsters into fireballs wherever it went.


    When it reached level nine, the fiery bird needed more than a second to incinerate a bug. However, after evolving into the Arcane level, the fiery bird just needed to collide with the bugs, they¡¯d be left as touchwood without any pause.


    ¡°One touch and it¡¯s lit, this is amazing! Arcane magic, oh my god, I¡¯m controlling Arcane magic! Sir, are you the God of Flames? Watch me clean them all up!¡± Misha shouted excitedly, preparing to ignite every visible monster.


    Hemel asked somewhat blankly, ¡°If you burn everything, what will I eat?¡±


    Ange glanced at the ashes on the ground and shrugged indifferently. After all, whether they were eaten or burned to ashes, there seemed to be no difference.


    The scorching hot bird tirelessly cleaned up the bugs. Just when it was about to clean them all up, a voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Oh, Arcane Undying Bird? Is there an Arcane Magician here? Great, the Void Teleportation just needs a powerful Mage¡¯s soul. Go, the Endless Void is where you belong. Banish!¡±


    Along with this voice, a crack in space suddenly appeared in front of the Undying Bird. The Undying Bird couldn¡¯t stop itself and rushed into it.

 Chapter 662 - 367 Becoming a Frog_1

    Chapter 662: Chapter 367 Becoming a Frog_1


    Dimensional Exile!


    ¡°Big Cat?¡± Negris was startled and looked above at the lightning, Ange also tilted his head to look.


    Seeing Ange look over, Big Cat quickly pricked up its ears that have never been exposed outside its fur and shook its head rapidly.


    ¡°If not it, could it be Hiludi?¡± Negris mumbled.


    Far in the Stellaris United Country, Hiludi sneezed fiercely, oblivious that he almost became a scapegoat.


    Soon, his suspicion was cleared as several creatures appeared from another street. The first one had a long neck, two short hands, sturdy hind legs, a long tail, and thin grey scales.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Negris. Negris was also stunned. Apart from not having wings and a large belly, with a proportionally longer body, this was clearly a dragon walking upright.


    ¡°Dragonkin?¡± Negris said in shock.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a dragon present, Negris was actually a witch, and had no way of sensing whether or not the other was a dragonkin.


    However, the other party had also noticed Ange and the others. From the reaction of that upright dragon, you could draw some clues. He was also taken aback and then shouted excitedly:


    ¡°Eh, a juvenile dragon? God, this is great, there is actually a juvenile dragon here? Catch it for me and draw its blood.¡±


    The upright dragon immediately put the matter of the arcane magician behind him, and pointed at Negris with a big hand and shouted with excitement. Apparently, drawing dragon blood was more important to him than the arcane magician.


    There were four strong human beings following the dragon. Hearing the order, the human in front sneered: ¡°Aolong Magister, as you wish, Uras will serve you.¡±


    Hearing Uras¡¯s words, the rest of the humans seemed somewhat helpless, but still stopped, seemingly intending to watch? Did they believe that a human could level the enemy and snatch that ¡®juvenile dragon¡¯?


    The Undying Bird had already suggested that there was an arcane magician nearby. Where did these guys get this confidence from?


    Despite their incredulity, these people really thought so. Uras stepped forward alone, with scales emerging from his skin.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Many people on Ange¡¯s side were doubtful, and they couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ange. This wasn¡¯t some dragon god transformation, was it?


    Negris obviously heard their doubts and hurriedly said: ¡°Dragonman, it is a dragonman transforming, be careful.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Luther also took a step forward, carefully took out a beetroot, and started chewing heartily.


    Misha was a bit baffled: ¡°You are asked to be careful, not to eat anything. Why are you weird? I don¡¯t date weirdos.¡±


    Luther grinned, smeared his hand on the Arbitration Sword, and said: ¡°My love only belongs to it, the dragon pattern steel core #£¤&#&@*#£¤# Breaker¡¤Arbitration Sword.¡±


    Misha didn¡¯t hear clearly because he spoke too fast, so she could only frown and confirm one thing, that this was indeed a strange person, and then quietly took two steps away.


    Durken held his cheek, pondered: ¡°These are dragon people, so is that upright creature really dragonkin? Do you know it?¡±


    Negris answered awkwardly: ¡°There are so many dragonkins, how can I know them all? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Durken blinked, recalling the legends about dragonkin and immediately showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Negris gave an embarrassed smile and had no strength to explain anything. The dragon clan did a really poor job in terms of dragonkins, some of them even have only a single heir. Whether they could awaken or mutate was unknown, and no one could clearly understand all the lineages of the dragonkins.


    But regardless of the kind of dragonkin, they inevitably carried the bloodline of the giant dragon, and would have fairly distinct talents. Whether it¡¯s practicing magic or battle aura, or learning knowledge, they were all much stronger than ordinary people.


    This Aolong Magister was clearly a very powerful spellcaster. He didn¡¯t even care about the arcane magician. But, what was his actual strength?


    And dragon people were creatures contaminated by the bloodline or breath of the dragon clan, like Little Bu.


    Speaking of lineage, dragon people were even more chaotic than dragonkins, and the results were not necessarily all good.


    Some creatures were contaminated by the power of the Ice Dragon, and they became afraid of the cold all day. As soon as the temperature dropped, they would get frostbite and suffer terribly.


    Some creatures were contaminated by the power of the Red Dragon. They became afraid of the heat all day and wished they could hide in an ice cellar and never come out.


    Of course, with the negative impact, there was also a good impact. For example, some dragon people were strong and vigorous. They have energetic spirits that allowed them to have intercourse seven times a night. Their practice of battle aura would be several times faster than ordinary people.


    Or they would make rapid progress in practicing magic, even better than those who have eaten fire dragon fruit all their life.


    And the level of contamination by the breath could be controlled. Over-contamination was bad, but just the right amount of contamination was a huge blessing. Sometimes, it would even be better than being a dragonkin.


    The Uras and the others in front of them were dragon people contaminated to just the right degree. They were all strong and robust. There were no apparent defects on their surfaces, and they could control the dragon person transformation at any time.


    Uras grew stronger by a circle, and thin scales covered his key body parts, face, and arms. In combination with the armor, it increased his defense. He then drew the big sword on his back, held it in his hand, and the sword tip started to fluctuate with energy.


    Misha gasped subconsciously: ¡°No! High-level Sword Saint, weird man, move aside and let me do it.¡±


    She took out a bottle of blue potion to pour into her mouth, but before it was opened, the potion disappeared from her hand.


    When she turned around to check, she found that the potion had somehow ended up in Durken¡¯s hand. He was semi-squinting at the potion bottle as if researching it, and murmuring: ¡°Ah, magic potion, I¡¯ve heard before that someone had developed a potion to replenish magic power. I finally get to see it now.¡±

 Chapter 663 - 367: Turn into a Frog_2

    Chapter 663: Chapter 367: Turn into a Frog_2


    Misha couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip, wanting to retort. This brat didn¡¯t seem old, but talked like an old man. Magic potions had been invented over a thousand years ago, how could one not have encountered them?


    Just admit you¡¯re broke without making excuses, but forget it.


    Thinking that Durken might be poor, Misha didn¡¯t take the potion back, instead she pulled out a second one and started drinking it. She shifted her gaze back to the battleground, but was shocked by the scene before her.


    Luther, surrounded by a substantial aura, had sliced off his opponent¡¯s head with a single sword stroke.


    ¡°The...the Ring of Truth? The Sword of Truth?¡± Misha exclaimed in shock. She had no idea how many times she had been shocked recently. First, there was a mage who could be considered a God of Flames. Now there was a Sword of Truth?


    Misha looked back, her eyes sweeping over Durken, Feiti, and Big Cat Flash Hemoer. Could these unremarkable-looking people be of such high power levels?


    The Ring of Truth was a visible feature of swordsmen who had achieved the Truth Level. Their every movement was able to tear through space with their battle energy, creating a wave-like radiation, which looked like a half ring of light to the naked eye.


    ¡°Oh, this guy has broken through?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Probably stimulated by the beets,¡± Durken responded with a shake of his head.


    ¡°But it is still a breakthrough. He couldn¡¯t achieve the Truth Level when he was eating beets before,¡± Negris added.


    Under the stimulation of the beets, Luther had broken through to the Truth Level. He had knocked Uras flat with a single sword stroke, but was now panting heavily and jogged back. ¡°I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯m exhausted. My muscles almost gave out.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he sat down on the ground and pulled out a flask of Holy Essence Liquid to drink.


    Misha¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As a mage, she knew exactly what that flask was. This was concentrated Holy Essence Liquid, originally costing 1,500 Demon Crystals, but now the price had risen to 1,800 Demon Crystals.


    She had a flask of it herself and was considered wealthy. Usually, she only dabbed a bit of it on her face. But this man was actually drinking it?


    Looking at the Mana Recovery Potion in her hand, she suddenly felt it was less precious.


    Aolong Magister was also shocked. Not only were there Arcanists, but also a Sword of Truth?


    However, seeing Luther¡¯s condition, he realized this power level had been forcibly elevated and could not be sustained.


    ¡°Good thing, good thing. Otherwise, it would be troublesome. Let¡¯s go at him together, no more playing around,¡± the Aolong Magister said.


    He now regretted not having attacked together sooner. In the midst of the play, a High-level Dragon Swordsman had been lost.


    Although he said to go together, only two Swordsman stepped forward. The last one stayed still, protecting the Aolong Magister.


    The scales on their bodies flipped up, and the two Dragon Swordsmen rushed forward quickly.


    Durken said, ¡°Everyone, let me show you a magic trick.¡±


    As he spoke, he swept up his cloak, which rapidly shrank into itself. Then, Durken and his cloak disappeared altogether.


    When he reappeared, there was a cloud of smoke on the left side of the charging path of the Dragon Swordsmen. Before the smoke could disperse, Durken had already thrown out a signal of light, precisely marking the Dragon Swordsman on the left ¨C Alchemy: Constant Spell!


    The Dragon Swordsman froze and began to struggle violently.


    As Durken emerged from the smoke, he grinned slightly. ¡°Turn into a dragon? I really like transformative powers. How about this, I¡¯ll give you a transformation too.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his Gold-touch Stick at the immobilized Dragon Swordsman. After a burst of smoke, the Dragon Swordsman was nowhere to be seen, leaving only a green frog behind.


    Before anyone could react, Durken quickly charged forward and gave it a strong kick.


    The green-skinned frog was kicked far off, tracing a parabola into the swamp outside the town. Mid-flight, the transformative power vanished and he resumed his human form, but already seriously injured, he was barely alive.


    Everyone stood rooted to the spot, stunned by Durken¡¯s enigmatic maneuvers. It wasn¡¯t until he bowed and slowly retreated, vanishing into the billows of combat dust, that they regained their senses.


    ¡°Kvada, this Alchemy: Constant Spell is all well and good, but why were you able to turn him into a frog? Do you realize how many variables are involved? How did you do it? You¡¯re not a god.¡± Negris vented out his rage at the retreating Durken, his hand gripping the collar of Durken¡¯s garment.


    The Alchemy: Constant Spell, immobilizing a high-level Sword Saint, was already incredible, but this was to some extent understandable¡ªDurken was one of the four owners of the Four Great Subtemples, ranking even slightly higher than Locke.


    Previously weak and unstable due to his recent rebirth, he had now recovered nearly half of his strength after a considerable time of recuperation. Imprisoning a high-level Sword Saint was no small feat.


    But turning someone into a frog was outrageous¡ªthis involved element conversion, which required a massive amount of energy. He was not Ange; he did not have divine power to utilize. How could he have achieved it so effortlessly? Was this some sort of magic trick?


    Durken leaned in and said softly, ¡°By borrowing his own Dragon Transformation power, just a little push is all it took. It¡¯s much easier to use his own power to turn him into a frog than to interfere with outside forces.¡±


    Negris was dumbfounded, lost for words. Durken made it sound easy, but it certainly involved lots of techniques and variables¡ªit couldn¡¯t have been as simple as he put it.


    But what did it matter? Regardless of the techniques Durken used, the end result was that he did it¡ªhe astonishingly transformed a high-level Sword Saint into a frog with magic.


    Clearly, this was also no easy feat. After transforming one, Durken promptly stepped back, leaving the other Dragon Swordsman standing there clueless.


    Using a power beyond the understanding of ordinary people could easily instill fear into others.


    Seeing the opponent stood bewildered, Little Zombie advanced a step and unleashed his ultimate move!


    The Breath of Death Shockwave blasted onto the Dragon Swordsman. The black light dispersed, and the Dragon Swordsman surprisingly survived¡ªhe held his blade made of fighting spirit in front of him just in time to fend off the Breath of Death Shockwave, his body covered in soot.


    A look of alarm had already appeared in the eyes of the Aolong Magister. Every random creature from their side possessed formidable strength. He had originally assumed that there was only one Arcane Magician on the opposing side, the type he was most adept at suppressing.


    At this rate, they will lose.


    In a hurry, the Aolong Magister hit his magic wand, drawing streaks on the ground. Immediately, rifts in space opened one after another in front of him, and flea monsters charged out of the rifts.


    The surged-out flea monsters made a furious leap, charging towards the injured Dragon Swordsman. The limbs on their upper bodies pierced forward forcefully.


    The injured Dragon Swordsman took a deep breath, cut the body of the flea monster with a backhand slash, sideswiped another with the blade¡¯s edge, decapitating the second flea monster, but the third one knocked him to the ground, its sharp limbs stabbing into his body.


    The Dragon Swordsman roared in anger, fighting spirit burst out, throwing the flea monster off him. But with serious injuries, his movements involuntarily slowed down. He was eventually overwhelmed and gnawed at by the successive flea monsters.


    The flea monsters coming up from the rear didn¡¯t hesitate to pounce on their dead counterparts. Only when there were no more corpses did they refocus their attention on Ange and the others.


    Negris quickly analyzed, ¡°They don¡¯t discriminate between friend or foe, they don¡¯t even leave their dead counterparts alone. They prioritize feeding over anything else. These creatures are not born for battle, or even for reproduction¡ªsince they gnaw at the bodies of their young. These aren¡¯t bugs; what on earth are they?¡±


    Misha turned back, blinking rather cluelessly, ¡°Is everyone just talking? Is anyone going to take action? The Bronze Dragon isn¡¯t fighting. Is it its turn?¡±


    They are all mighty fighters. Being mixed with them, surely the Bronze Dragon isn¡¯t as weak as it appears. Wasn¡¯t it going to make a move?


    Should she herself make a move or not? Maybe not, as she was too weak. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.


    Just as Misha was caught in her inner struggle, the roar of Ange¡¯s artillery rang out. The condensed exploding fireball, while releasing a thunderous roar of air compression, gave the sensation of being squeezed out.


    The speed of the fireball greatly increased, and the ensuing explosion after hitting the target also intensified, forcing back the flea monsters one after another. They staggered to be engulfed by the fireball, and not a single one made it past Ange¡¯s rack of firepower.


    The Big Cat, which had been loftier at her position on the lightning gateway, suddenly stood up, elegantly and silently leaping down to the ground.

 Chapter 664 - 368: Witness the True Dragon God Transformation!_1

    Chapter 664: Chapter 368: Witness the True Dragon God Transformation!_1


    Big Cat is an incredibly lazy creature who, barring cherry-picking Elf Beans, would always opt to curl up lazily rather than stand around.


    Every time it¡¯s mentioned, it would meow in sorrow as if to claim that its injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    It was extremely rare for it to take the initiative to jump down. No idea what got its attention but it squatted there, staring intently at the Aolong Magister in the distance, just like a predator ready to pounce on its prey.


    Suddenly, Big Cat opened its Big Mouth, yelling ahhhhhhh-


    Remember when Ange first met Big Cat? Back then, its body spanned across dimensions and simply by opening its mouth and yelling, it blew out a void in the Resting Wind.


    Now, it relived its old trick and instantly formed an invisible void. Within this void, all spatial rifts instantly disappeared.


    This sudden disappearance caused many of the flealike monsters, that had just crawled halfway out, to abruptly snap into two. The remaining halves rolled onto the ground.


    But this was certainly not Big Cat¡¯s objective. No matter how numerous these bugs were, they served merely to fertilize Ange¡¯s crops. Its real target was the Aolong Magister.


    Behind the Aolong Magister, a spatial rift had opened up unnoticed. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s distraction, he quietly began to retreat. His hand was already halfway into the rift.


    Within a split second, the spatial rift behind the Aolong Magister vanished, taking with it half of his hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Aolong Magister cried out in pain, causing the Dragon Swordsman to immediately turn around in concern.


    The Aolong Magister swiftly masked his cry of pain with an enraged roar, hid his injured hand behind his back and glared menacingly ahead, appearing foiled due to the disappearance of the spatial rift.


    He even reprimanded the Dragon Swordsman: ¡°Focus, don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    As the Dragon Swordsman turned back, he contorted his face in agony, silently reciting the spell, his severed hand quickly started regenerating until it was completely back to normal.


    He had intended to quietly slip away without alarming his enemy and without bringing along the Dragon Swordsman; hence, he couldn¡¯t let the Dragon Swordsman discover that his injury was a result of attempting to escape.


    With the return of his severed hand and the flea-like creatures thoroughly eradicated, the spatial cracks disappeared, leaving the flea-like creatures without any assistance. They were quickly wiped out totally.


    The heart of the Aolong Magister sank. As a main practitioner of Spatial Magic, theoretically he should have been the bane of most mages. At the same level in Arcane, he did not consider a Fire Magician as a worthy opponent.


    He still assumed that one of his enemies was a Fire Magician.


    However, he soon realized his outrageous mistake. Setting aside Ange who was blasting magic, the guy who shouted ¡®let me show you some magic tricks¡¯ far exceeded the Aolong Magister¡¯s understanding.


    That was definitely not traditional magic, it carried a peculiar feeling.


    He¡¯d run into a roadblock and thus the Aolong Magister intended to flee, which would¡¯ve been an easy task. But who could¡¯ve thought that all the spatial rifts would suddenly disappear?


    He couldn¡¯t even figure out what power caused the spatial rifts to vanish. If it was merely a disruption in space itself, that would¡¯ve been bearable. But if it was the enemy¡¯s doing, that could pose a major problem.


    As the Aolong Magister healed his hand, he scanned his enemy, trying to spot any lingering spatial fluctuations.


    As for the furball on the ground, he didn¡¯t bother to look in that direction.


    Negris observed the whole thing and saw Big Cat just roll back onto the ground innocently after yelling ¡®ah¡¯, he couldn¡¯t resist but to curse under his breath, ¡°Kvada!¡±


    Durken and Feiti exchanged glances and turned towards Negris to ask, ¡°Your cat?¡±


    They can¡¯t be blamed for their suspicion as Big Cat¡¯s mischievous demeanor was exactly like that of Negris.


    ¡°No, no, no, he¡¯s not mine. Stupid cat learns only the bad stuff, I¡¯ll cut his snacks when we get back.¡± Negris ranted.


    Durken and Feiti smirked: Nice to see you admit you¡¯re not a role model...


    After all the flea-like creatures were cleaned, a pile of Insect Ash remained on the ground. Ange trotted out to collect them using a pollen collection spell, hauling everything into his spatial area.


    This unexpected behavior left everyone on the other side and Misha stunned. Misha subconsciously moved closer to Luther and asked in a low voice, ¡°What does Archmage need the ash for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, to fertilize the fields,¡± Luther replied, adding, ¡°You could actually drop the ¡®Arch¡¯.¡±


    Drop the ¡®Arch¡¯? What does that mean? ¡®Arch¡¯ Mage becomes... Mage?


    They really were all oddballs. Misha pouted and quickly distanced herself. She had never seen a divine being growing up but had come across plenty of weirdos.


    For instance, who would use these ashes to fertilize the fields? Archmage does farming? What a load of hogwash!


    Luther couldn¡¯t ever have dreamt that his honest explanation would be met with the mental labels of ¡®liar¡¯ and ¡®weirdo¡¯.


    The Aolong Magister was equally puzzled. He was standing right there, yet the enemy had run off to clean up the ash? Even assuming the ash had some use, this action was a clear form of disrespect.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you doing!¡± the Aolong Magister shouted.


    Ange cocked his head, his hands still busy, and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s windy.¡±


    What! So, he¡¯s actually worried that the wind would blow away the ashes? I...


    Just as the Aolong Magister was about to explode, a Bronze Dragon flapped its wings flying over, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your cool, he¡¯s always like that, always says things that¡¯ll get on your nerves. Don¡¯t let it bother you, can we know your name?¡±

 Chapter 665 - 368: Witness the True Dragon God Transformation! _2

    Chapter 665: Chapter 368: Witness the True Dragon God Transformation! _2


    To prevent the Aolong Magister from exploding in anger, Negris quickly stepped between them, he knew all too well the infuriating nature of Ange, someone who could drive others mad even without uttering a word, Negris had suffered greatly because of it.


    If it were anyone else asking these questions, the Aolong Magister wouldn¡¯t even bother responding, but Negris was different, he was a Bronze Dragon.


    The Aolong Magister begrudgingly gave a chest salute and said: ¡°Aolong Clan, Space Arcane Magician, Gargul.¡±


    ¡°Aolong Clan? Never heard of it, where are you from?¡± Negris asked again.


    ¡°You damned uncouth Juvenile Dragon, even though you are part of the Dragon Clan, shouldn¡¯t you at least introduce yourself? Have the dragons in this place forgotten even the basic courtesy?¡± Gargul the Aolong Magister retorted angrily, a sense of being casually dismissed apparent on his face.


    ¡°Oh, oh, sorry, I¡¯m Negris.¡± A guilty Negris quickly replied.


    Having spent too long with Ange, he¡¯d grown accustomed to this behaviour. Aren¡¯t all disputes simply settled with a push and shove?


    However, under normal circumstances, if someone has introduced their name, one should reciprocate. Otherwise, it would be considered impolite.


    Misha had already taken the initiative to announce her own name and level.


    Needless to say, one surely can¡¯t say these things to Ange and the others, otherwise they¡¯d look at you in confusion: Courtesy? Roar!


    Gargul became even more infuriated: ¡°That¡¯s not a name, that¡¯s just a nickname! Do you speak in nicknames addressing a dragon descendant?¡±


    Negris was even more at fault now; using a nickname was tantamount to denying the other person¡¯s Dragonkin heritage. Although this wasn¡¯t really a big deal, it could indeed be considered as a breach if the other party took things seriously.


    Negris spread his hands: ¡°Okay, listen carefully, standing before you is Negris*&%$Nefarian Uzumos Lavalite Babugli # @% &*...¡±


    Negris was speaking in Dragon Language as many syllables couldn¡¯t be translated into common human language.


    Giant Dragons can emit extremely high and low-frequency sounds, which human ears couldn¡¯t hear. Since they couldn¡¯t be heard, naturally there were no similar sounds in human language. Although transliteration was possible, it just sounded too horrible.


    For instance, his name in translation would be: Nefarian¡¯s son, Uzumos¡¯s son, Lavalite¡¯s son, Babugli¡¯s son... the son of Mimi Dragon Negris.


    Twenty minutes later, Negris finally finished stating his full name.


    Ange had already swept all the dust off the ground, in the middle of it all, Gargul couldn¡¯t help but yawn. If he hadn¡¯t yawned, the Bronze Dragon wouldn¡¯t have persisted in pronouncing his full name just to piss Gargul off.


    Barely able to contain his frustration, an on-edge Gargul extended his arm and cast a spell: ¡°Boiling, fresh blood... Blood Boiling!¡±


    Blood Boiling is a form of Arcane Magic, similar to the Water Element¡¯s Water Boil, both aim to boil the water inside a living organism¡¯s body, then rupture the skin or internal blood vessels, causing physical damage.


    Blood Boiling primarily targets blood, unlike Water Elements Boiling that could affect the entire body, but its power was not any less... less...


    Seeing Negris not responding at all, Gargul looked at his hand in confusion, gathered magic power, and cast the spell again, but Negris remained unaffected.


    ¡°You... is your Magic Resistance that high?¡± Gargul said, taken aback.


    Negris, of course, knew why he was unaffected. He had no blood in his body for the spell to boil.


    But what puzzled him more was, considering their proximity, couldn¡¯t Gargul sense that he was a Corpse Witch Dragon?


    At this moment, Negris¡¯s scales shone brightly, and his Dragon Scum was clearly visible. His eyes were vibrant, and his breath was fresh. Where was the trace of a Corpse Witch Dragon?


    As an explanation, creatures like Giant Dragons, during their growth, a layer of white keratin would accumulate on the surface of their skin and scales, which is known as Dragon Scum.


    The Dragon Scum was the first thing to disappear when a dragon dies.


    Even though his exterior looked lively, he had a soul fluctuation. Could Gargul not sense his soul fluctuation?


    With a thought, Negris suddenly considered a possibility and asked in a probing manner: ¡°In your place, do you have any corpses that can move after death?¡±


    Gargul frowned: ¡°Moving corpses? Like ghouls or abominations?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, like moving skeletons? Do you have any?¡± Negris quickly waved his hand. What on earth is a ghoul? An undead that eats corpses?


    Despite not knowing what it was, Negris was certain of one thing: ¡°You¡¯re not from here, where did you come from?¡±


    The first thought that comes to mind when mentioning ¡®moving corpses¡¯ in the Master Plane or even nearby Abyss Dimension, including planes reachable by world transfer stations, is undoubtedly the undead, not things like ghouls or abominations.


    This Gargul definitely comes from an unknown world, a place that has never even been connected to the world transfer station, untouched by the Breathing Soil of the Undead Empire.


    Is that why it failed to recognize Negris¡¯s identity?


    No, if it knew it was a dragon-man, it should also be familiar with a regular giant dragon. Could it not sense his presence?


    ¡°Where am I from? Offer your blood, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Gargul waved his wand lightly, conjuring a Dimensional Slash out of nowhere, aiming at Negris.


    Since his magic resistance is so high, it might as well slash open his body and drain the blood.


    The big cat stretched its mouth wide and yawned.


    The Dimensional Sickle mysteriously vanished.


    Gargul felt a chill in his heart. Disappeared again? Once could be attributed to spatial disruption, but twice? How can this be explained?


    It must be due to ongoing spatial disorder.


    Anyway, Gargul was unwilling to believe that anyone could silently dismantle his Dimensional Slash and summoning channel.


    Indeed, no ¡®person¡¯ could.


    Slash, slash again, again and again, Gargul launched three consecutive Dimensional Slashes with a backhand, a forehand, and a reverse hand.


    The big cat casually yawned three times. As long as it was present, Gargul, the Space Mage, would not be able to use spatial magic today.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re just lucky. This space is so chaotic today, otherwise, I¡¯d have turned you into minced meat already,¡± Gargul said.


    Negris crossed his arms, tilted his nose and announced: ¡°I¡¯m standing right here, let¡¯s see how you slice me up.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Gargul gave a hum, his body inflated all of a sudden. His scales stood up and then fell off, revealing blood-soaked skin.


    Then, under his painful countenance, new scales began to grow, evidently larger, tougher, and thicker than those he¡¯d lost.


    His body, going through this process of shedding and growing, rapidly swelled until he stood three meters high, with broad, sturdy upside-down trapezoid back muscles, arms as thick as logs, and muscles bulging, creating a robust dragon-man.


    ¡°Dragon... Dragon God Transformation,¡± said Negris, his eyes wide in disbelief. This form was indeed reminiscent of the Dragon God.


    Gargul flashed a grin, making it look rather ferocious on his enlarged form:


    ¡°At least you know your stuff. You know the Dragon God Transformation, then you must know how painful it is. Every scale from my body falls off to grow again. I have to endure such pain twice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t usually transform easily. If I do, I make sure I play the prey to death and let him die in pain to compensate for the pain I¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Negris started wringing his fingers and said with bewilderment: ¡°Why twice?¡±


    Is that all you¡¯re concerned about?


    Gargul exploded in frustration, shouting: ¡°Isn¡¯t there one time when I transform back, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to transform back? Can¡¯t you stay like this?¡± Negris asked innocently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too exhausting. I can¡¯t hold on if I don¡¯t transform back. Argh, why am I even explaining this to you? I said, I will make you die in pain to compensate for my pain!!¡± Gargul roared in anger, raising his wand as he yelled.


    The initially human-sized wand, in the hand of the transformed, three-meter tall dragon man, looked like a fire poker.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You just did a fake Dragon God Transformation,¡± Negris suddenly understood and shouted out loud, ¡°Let me show you the real Dragon God Transformation!¡±

 Chapter 666 - 369: No Wonder Hes So Rich_1

    Chapter 666: Chapter 369: No Wonder He¡¯s So Rich_1


    As Negris spoke, a wave of fear erupted. Looking up, scales began to layer upon Ange, transforming him into a two-meter-high Dragon-Man.


    This aura was only powerful to the others, but for a dragon descendant like Gargul, it was terrifyingly oppressive. Sensing this aura, Gargul was nearly petrified!


    This was the aura of the Dragon God, the suppression by nature, the might of the Dragon God!


    Kvada, why would there be a real Dragon God?


    Gargul couldn¡¯t even swing his magic wand, broke both his hands instantly, at least three spells erupted from the broken wand, and its body disappeared on the spot, leaving only a spatial fluctuation behind.


    ¡°Wow, a dimension bomb? Does it really think this is a spatial disturbance? So, it used a dimension bomb to pave the way, using the shockwaves from the dimensional explosion to neutralize the spatial disturbance, thereby gaining the opportunity for teleportation?¡± Durken said, surprised.


    However, Gargul reappeared at an even faster speed soon after disappearing, hurtling involuntarily to the side, rolling several times on the street, and finally stopped with his face in the dirt, as if he was swatted away.


    Turning back to look, Negris saw that the big cat that had been huddled on the ground was now standing, licking its slowly shrinking large paw.


    Good grief, in front of the big cat, neither the dimension bomb nor spatial teleportation worked.


    While it was still struggling to get up, Ange rushed up and stomped a few times. Gargul didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back and passed out.


    In the unconsciousness, Gargul¡¯s three-meter-tall body slowly started to shrink, and the scales on his body started to shed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just fine? Pass out and then transform, so you don¡¯t have to endure the pain a second time.¡± Negris said.


    Durken frowned, ¡°But this way of transformation won¡¯t allow new scales to grow.¡±


    In the end, Gargul, who had shrunk into a Little Dragon Man, was left lying on the ground torn and bruised, with many wounds filled with sand and dirt.


    Wait until the flesh and skin heal, encapsulating the sand inside, and then see how he feels.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wake it up. It looks too miserable, it¡¯s making me feel bad,¡± Negris said sympathetically.


    They stripped Gargul of all his equipment, then gave his face a swift slap to wake him up.


    ...


    Tied up and battered, Gargul was pressed harshly against a pillar, Negris asked fiercely, ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Gargul Ekabany Garlibaga%#&*$^...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Age?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and thirty-two.¡±


    ¡°Gender?¡±


    ¡°Male.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Eternity Road.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about which dimension you hail from, not the road you traveled on.¡±


    ¡°Uh, the place we come from is called the Eternity Road, a road treaded by the Eternity Lord with his spitfire.¡±


    ¡°Eternity Lord? Spitting fire? What does it look like? Draw it for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to draw.¡±


    ¡°Then describe it. Old Du, doesn¡¯t your alchemy have some sort of sand sculpting?¡±


    Durken casually pointed, and the sand on the ground seemed to be held by an invisible hand, converging into a mass and changing at will.


    Under Negris¡¯s relentless questioning, Gargul described the situation of the Eternity Lord and the Eternity Road, then Durken modeled it.


    The Eternity Lord was a thin, high shadow with an indiscernible face, treading on waves composed of ardent fire. It was very abstract. Gargul also explained that this was based on descriptions from legends, and he himself didn¡¯t know what the Eternity Lord actually looked like.


    The Eternity road was much clearer. It was a long and narrow path, not more than forty meters wide, but seemingly infinitely long, extending like a ¡®road¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the Eternity Road is. Anyway, from my birth to adulthood, I have never traveled more than a hundred kilometers from home. But the Eternity Road is definitely longer than a hundred kilometers,¡± explained Gargul.


    Durken murmured, ¡°Forty meters wide but hundreds of kilometers long, even more perhaps. No wonder it¡¯s called a road, or should we call it a line? How did it form? Can anything live on it?¡±


    ¡°Does such a slender thing have air? Can you grow things on it? What do you usually eat?¡± Most people¡¯s interests were piqued, they started to gather around. Ange joined them after hearing about growing things.


    This was unprecedented. Even if the Abyss Dimension is irregular, it should be a cluster or lump, with a large enough, volume, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to retain air and would only be fit for creatures that don¡¯t need air, like the Undead.


    Such a linear dimension shouldn¡¯t possibly exist, let alone being home to creatures such as the Aolongians. According to Gargul, there was even more than one species living there.


    ¡°Look at these areas, they bulge at intervals. We wouldn¡¯t think much of it like this, but actually, these bulges are hundreds of meters wide. They contain a boundary; inside is normal soil with air, rainwater, and sunlight, where we could plant.¡±


    ¡°The air near the boundary diffuses out and you can breathe normally. The further from the boundary, the thinner the air becomes, and even disappears altogether. But we have gotten used to it, my current breathing frequency is slower than that of my ancestors. Coming here, breathing faster even made me a little dizzy.¡±


    Durken and Feiti exchanged a glance, as if they had realized something: ¡°Boundary? A farm barrier?¡±


    ¡°Normal soil? So, you mean the soil outside the boundary is not normal?¡±


    Gargul described the properties of the ground outside of the boundary, to which Durken immediately confirmed, ¡°Obsidian and volcanic rock.¡±

 Chapter 667 - 369: No Wonder Hes So Rich_2

    Chapter 667: Chapter 369: No Wonder He¡¯s So Rich_2


    The Farm Barrier, the Eternity Lord is king,¡± Feiti declared insistently.


    Negris came to realization: ¡°You mean to say that this Eternity Road was created by His Majesty himself? The lava deep underneath the Light Sea Plane?¡±


    Light bulbs went off, and everyone immediately connected all the clues together.


    At the last moment, the Undead King stepped out from the Void Gate, but before that, he released all the lava from underneath the Light Sea Plane.


    The Eternity Road obviously was not formed naturally, mainly made up of obsidian and volcanic rock. Could it be formed from the cooling of the magma that was released from the Void Gate?


    If it kept erupting, cooling, and stretching, it really could create such a linear pattern.


    As for the farm barrier, only His Majesty who possessed the skill could create such a thing in this segmented way.


    ¡°So, another question surfaces. If this road was really formed from the eruption of magma, where did these Aolongians come from? And where did the king go?¡± Feiti asked.


    It couldn¡¯t have sprung up from the same volcano that erupted just a thousand years ago, could it?


    ¡°How would I know? The Eternity Lord walking through the sea of fire is a legend. I never saw the Eternity Lord. As for my ancestors, I heard they were taken by the Eternity Lord,¡± Gargul stated.


    Well, that does sound like His Majesty¡¯s style. But why would His Majesty go through the trouble of capturing so many beings? Why provide them with a farm barrier? Was he afraid they might die?


    Of course, Gargul couldn¡¯t provide answers to these questions.


    ¡°What is your purpose for coming here? And where are these monsters from?¡± Negris inquired.


    Gargul hesitated before looking at Negris.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Speak,¡± Negris demanded.


    ¡°To fulfill the mission of the Dragon God, to terminate the food supply of the Master Plane before the storm arrives, and to cut off the source of the gods¡¯ power,¡± Gargul said.


    Negris and the rest exchanged glances.


    ...


    Durken created a Soul Locking Ring which temporarily sealed Gargul¡¯s soul.


    The moment the ring was placed on his forehead, Gargul¡¯s eyes became lifeless, his expression dead, as if he had lost his soul. But his body still lived, with a heartbeat, breathing, and it moved on its own accord when pushed.


    ¡°Eh, this is useful. Good for locking wizards,¡± Negris commented in surprise.


    Capturing a wizard can sometimes be troublesome. Mechanical locks and such can hardly keep a wizard in check. Each time, they would need a prison cart and a handful of people to watch over.


    With this Soul Locking Ring, just snap it on and you can lead them by it. Convenient and functional.


    Durken shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s made for. To lock wizards.¡±


    They all huddled up, squatting in a circle on the ground. Durken used the Gold-touch Stick to model a sandpan of Eternity Road, explaining as he gestured:


    ¡°If this dragon-man isn¡¯t lying, then this Eternity Road was probably created by His Majesty, though we aren¡¯t clear about what happened afterwards that led him to establish a farm barrier and capture so many beings.¡±


    ¡°Now the creatures on this road, due to the influence of certain forces, came to the Master Plane and tried to destroy our food, starving some sentient creatures and reducing the number of believers. This action indicates several things.¡±


    At this point, Durkin looked at Negris.


    Negris added, ¡°This action shows that the power of the gods has an effect on the storm. The stronger their power, the greater their influence on the storm, possibly leading to the storm¡¯s failure.¡±


    ¡°As for why they have these concerns, it may be because the last storm failed.¡±


    Feiti raised her hand and asked, ¡°Could this dragon-man be seen as a precursor to the Soul Storm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a harbinger of the storm.¡± Everyone agreed that this phrase was apt.


    ¡°Then who is this Dragon God he talked about? The Dragon God is still alive?¡± Feiti asked.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Negris quickly denied all possibilities, ¡°It¡¯s a false Dragon God, didn¡¯t you see when Ange, the true one, appeared, its bloodline instantly shattered. Obviously, it was contaminated by the false bloodline and suppressed by the true one.¡±


    ¡°I suspect if it weren¡¯t for Ange¡¯s bloodline suppressing it, even if we caught it, it wouldn¡¯t live long enough to reveal this much information to us.¡±


    Durken¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°The false Dragon God left a trap? Death from bloodline disintegration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, bloodline corruption, disintegration. Do you think of anything related?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Celius? The Serpent of Misfortune?¡± Durken asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes, it must be this one, daring to impersonate the Dragon God,¡± Negris said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°So, these flea-like monsters, were they also sent by it? They aren¡¯t bugs?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°No, at first we thought they were like bugs due to their reproduction method, but actually, there¡¯s another creature that reproduces in the same way: snake lice,¡± Negris explained.


    Negris and Durken were engaged in intense discussion, with Feiti occasionally offering additional information. They finally pieced together all the known clues and came to a comprehensive understanding.


    Then, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Ange who had already gotten bored and started to farm in his spiritual space.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just think about farming! The prelude to the storm has arrived, what do we do now?¡± Negris asked impatiently.


    Ange abruptly stood up, ¡°They are devouring our food, so kill them.¡±

 Chapter 668 - 369: No Wonder They are So Rich_3

    Chapter 668: Chapter 369: No Wonder They are So Rich_3


    Well, okay, there¡¯s no need to research so much. The fact that these snake lice feed on grain is enough to seal their fate.


    ¡°Yes, kill them off, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to kill some snake lice. Gargul set up a base deep in the marsh and used eggs to breed these creatures. He¡¯s even hired some swordsmen, and used corrupt methods to forcefully enhance their power. We¡¯ll go and destroy that place first,¡± Negris said excitedly.


    As soon as he turned around, Misha, waiting anxiously in the distance, quickly stood up: ¡°Lord Summoner, take me with you! Please, take me, Misha.¡±


    Ange and the others didn¡¯t include her in their meeting, so she had no idea what they were discussing. It was Negris¡¯ loud declaration about destroying the enemy base that caught her attention. How could she miss out on such a great opportunity?


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Lord Summoner,¡± Misha replied, ¡°You can summon the Dragon God. You¡¯re a powerful summoner. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    When she mentioned the summoning of the Dragon God, all the others shot ¡®caring¡¯ glances at her, including the stranger amongst them, as if they were looking at a child.


    Negris gave an awkward yet polite smile, ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    Eventually, they decided to bring Misha along, as she was familiar with the terrain and had a map of the entire marsh.


    The hedgehog people, who had lived here all their lives, knew how to get home but had no idea what else was in the marsh.


    After verifying that Gargul¡¯s base wasn¡¯t in the same direction as the hedgehog people¡¯s village, Negris suggested they head back and stay vigilant. It was better if they left the swamp for some time with their families.


    Ange, Little Angel, Little Zombie, and Negris rode Hemel, while Lightning carried Big Cat Durken, Feiti, and Luther. Meanwhile, Misha held on to a broomstick as they all flew towards the depths of the swamp.


    Misha felt unsteady sitting atop the slender broomstick and envied Hemel and Lightning. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why can they run across the swamp?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just their nature. What¡¯s up with your broomstick? Why is it smoking?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Misha turned around and found that her broomstick was indeed smoking. Panicked, she suddenly lost control and plummeted from the sky.


    Ange wafted his hand, and a gust of wind supported her, preventing her from crashing into the mud. He also brought the broomstick back.


    Misha quickly thanked Ange and inspected the broomstick: ¡°It¡¯s broken. I¡¯ve probably used it for too long, and the array core broke.¡±


    Durken intervened, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicately made. Let me see if I can fix it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t fix it. I¡¯ve used it for quite some time. I have another one.¡± Misha handed Durken the broken broomstick and pulled out two identical ones from her storage space.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she suggested to the others, ¡°If the horseback is too crowded, you can try riding this. I have more.¡±


    Durken rolled his eyes and tossed the broomstick away.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°You¡¯re really wealthy. I forgot to ask about your identity. A seventh-level wizard, staying alone in a marsh. Where are your followers?¡±


    It was strange. A rich female wizard like her should have countless followers. It was unlikely she¡¯d be alone in the swamp.


    Misha scratched her head awkwardly: ¡°There were too many. I couldn¡¯t tell if they wanted to follow me or court me, so I quietly slipped away. Oh, right, I¡¯m from the Mars Magic Tower, and my father is the current president of the Magician¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°The Magician¡¯s Guild? Mars? As in the Mars from Stellaris?¡± Negris¡¯s eyes widened. This female wizard had quite the background! No wonder she was so wealthy.

 Chapter 669 - 370 Discovery by the Entire Plane_1

    Chapter 669: Chapter 370 Discovery by the Entire Plane_1


    The Mercenary Guild is very wealthy, with bounties worth hundreds of millions of Demon Crystals, including one for the remains of Steadfast Locke, still hanging on the bounty board. By rule, thirty percent of the bounty amount must be deposited as a guarantee, and this is inviolable.


    This means that the Mercenary Guild must have at least a cash reserve of 30 million Demon Crystals.


    Whether they leave the cash in the account, or lend it out for financial operations, at least 30 million must be recorded on paper.


    That is enough since the assets of the Mercenary Guild certainly exceed hundreds of millions of Demon Crystals. With the figures on paper in hand, they can mortgage the guild¡¯s assets to get money if they cannot readily produce the cash.


    The Magician¡¯s Guild, on the other hand, is a hundred times richer than the Mercenary Guild, the difference akin to that between a wealthy landlord and a well-off bank that deals in finance. This is because the Magician¡¯s Guild produces Demon Crystals.


    ¡°For instance, the Elemental Converter, it¡¯s produced by your Magician¡¯s Guild, right?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No, not at all, don¡¯t just make things up. It was a masterpiece from the Goblin Engineers, nothing to do with us,¡± Misha promptly denied.


    Negris smirked. He used to believe such denials, but after a Goblin Master Engineer like Vaguli joined his family, he realized this was impossible. Goblin Engineers are just under the nurture of wizards.


    They either end up like Vaguli, under the care of Stellaris Academy, or are nurtured by the Magician¡¯s Guild. Without wizards, goblins can¡¯t even engrave Magic Runes, let alone handle the Magic Circuit and Energy Cores inside. Goblins are just employees, while wizards are the bosses.


    The Magician¡¯s Guild bestows the honor of inventing the Elemental Converter onto the Goblin Engineers. The main reason is the bigger one gets the more target they become, too much wealth attracts hatred.


    Being wealthy is one thing, but now they can ¡®produce¡¯ money too, which doubles the envy towards them.


    Being wealthy and producing money is tolerable, but they also have multitudes of followers and numerous girls and women throwing themselves at them, hating them squared.


    However, the title of Misha¡¯s father as a guild president isn¡¯t the wealthiest among them, the ones with more wealth are ones like the landlord of Mars Magic Tower.


    Mars obviously follows the naming pattern of Stellaris, and truly, it has countless connections with Stellaris.


    The founder of Mars Magic Tower was a student of Mars, a successor to the magic tradition, Seventh Level Fire Mage Joseph.


    There are some beings in the world with no particular talent for cultivation, but they have superior eloquence abilities. No one can beat them in a fight nor can anyone outtalk them, take for instance....Red Star.


    Negris¡¯s talking skills were slightly inferior compared to the Red Star¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t outtalk Lightning.


    Joseph is just like the Red Star, not inherently skilled in cultivation, but first-rate at educating students. Borrowing the fame of Mars, Joseph established the Mars Magic Tower at the foot of the Sulphur Volcano.


    Several hundred years later, Mars Magic Tower has grown into the top-tier Wizards¡¯ Tower in the Master Plane. Due to its origin ties with Stellaris, it still receives several exchange student placements.


    Getting into top-tier academies like Stellaris Academy is a lifelong dream for all wizards. If they fail the entry exams, many opt to join Wizards¡¯ Towers that offer exchange programs.


    The wizards of Mars Magic Tower, those with talent focus on cultivating, those without strive to participate in management work while those skilled in intrigue try joining different wizard groups.


    In the hundreds of years that followed, the Mars Magic Tower has become an integral part of the Pancontinental Magicians Guild, with many of its members infiltrating various departments of the guild, which gives them quite an advantage during elections.


    Misha¡¯s father, Joseph VI, has served as the president of the Magician¡¯s Guild for eight terms, that is sixteen years, with each term lasting two years. The election is just around the corner again.


    Given the president¡¯s crucial role, despite the position not being profitable, in fact sometimes it incurs losses, it can attract policies favoring one¡¯s Wizards¡¯ Tower.


    Thus, in recent years, Mars Magic Tower has become increasingly prosperous.


    ¡°These last couple of years, the most profitable businesses have been the Silk Magic Cloth, World Tree branches, spatial ornaments, and Holy Essence Liquids. So much money is being made that people are getting jealous and are starting to undermine my father for the presidency,¡± Misha said indignantly.


    Ange tilted his head, while Negris and a few others exchanged baffled looks.


    Changing the subject, Negris asked, ¡°So why are you here? What¡¯s there to enjoy in a marsh?¡±


    Misha shook her head, ¡°Nothing fun, and too many mosquitoes too. But it¡¯s peaceful, and those guys will never think I would come to a place like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so annoying. Since I became an adult, all the people around me started behaving strangely. They promised to be my guardians and followers but now one after another they are beginning to flaunt themselves.¡±


    ¡°And there are too many with connections. They have to be shoved in to be my followers, but once they arrive, rather than cultivating, they dress in all sorts of colours and wave them around in front of me, disturbing my cultivation. It¡¯s so vexing!¡±


    Misha grumbled about this deeply.


    ¡°Right, the biological instinct to reproduce.¡±


    ¡°Spring is coming, it is the season for the exchange of essence.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Little Yellow Dragon, can you still...?¡± Durken asked with a grin.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re asking. Naeli has started learning the Divine Intercourse technique of the Succubus. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll reincarnate and go back.¡± Negris replied irritably.


    A few lascivious old men were whispering amongst themselves about whether Divine Intercourse could produce Dragon offspring, or if using its scale to cultivate a body would be considered its ¡®kin¡¯ or ¡®it¡¯. No one was interested in Misha¡¯s adolescent troubles anymore.

 Chapter 670 - 370 Discovery by the Entire Plane_2

    Chapter 670: Chapter 370 Discovery by the Entire Plane_2


    Feeling both relieved and dejected, Misha realized that these people didn¡¯t give a damn about whose daughter she was. Even the weirdo kept a proper distance, not showing any signs of fawning over her.


    But that¡¯s exactly what Misha wanted. Ange was already an Archmage, who could even transform into a Dragon God at Little Yellow Dragon¡¯s ¡®summon¡¯. He was even more powerful than her own father.


    The rest of them were also incredibly powerful. Even the weirdo had the strength comparable to the Sword Of Truth. If her father was here, he would have to curry favor with them too.


    Two hours later, they covered a straight-line distance of three hundred kilometers, entering deep into the swamp.


    Pulling out the map, Misha looked astoundedly at Lightning and Hemel. ¡°What kind of horses are you two? Three hundred kilometers in two hours? My fastest speed when flying in the sky doesn¡¯t exceed that.¡±


    Lighting smirked, muttered a few words into Hemel¡¯s ear.


    Hemel then stepped forward, knocking on his own head with his hoof, ¡°What horse? Your whole family are horses. I¡¯m a Unicorn, didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    Lightning shoulder-bumped him, ¡°Unicorn is my line, you have to change Unicorn to yours when you say it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Hemel, see me! Don¡¯t you?¡± Hemel smacked his brain again, then looked puzzled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s on top of my head? I¡¯ll hit the big cat if I do.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Well, these two horses were weird too. Misha flew a little farther away, pulled out the map and compared, ¡°We are twenty kilometers away from our destination, the Broken Swamp.¡±


    As they approached the Broken Swamp, Big Cat suddenly froze.


    Durken also said, ¡°No wonder this place was chosen as the foothold. It is a weak point in this plane. The barrier here is so weak that even a sneeze from me could break it.¡±


    Everyone in the team turned to look at him. Negris urged, ¡°Then do it. Sneeze.¡±


    Helplessly, Durken replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people nowadays? Can¡¯t you take a joke? Have you heard of exaggeration?¡±


    ¡°Atchoo¡ª¡ª¡± Big Cat suddenly sneezed, which immediately triggered ripples of colorful waves around. This was a phenomenon occurring when the planar barrier was on the verge of shattering.


    Negris snorted disdainfully at Durken. ¡°Lame.¡±


    At the same moment, Ange suddenly pointed at him, and a row of exploding fireballs flying out from his palm.


    Behind Negris, an unnoticed tentacle had quietly stretched out. Almost getting Negris wrapped, the exploding fireballs kept bombarding the same spot, blowing it into pieces brutally.


    More tentacles and bloodsucking ticks jumped out of the swamp, rushing at Ange and his team from all directions.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve walked into a monster pile-up.¡± Durken shouted.


    ¡°Defend, defend! Protect Ange, let him cast spells with full power. He has used his transformation and cannot do it again.¡± Negris yelled out loud.


    Although everyone would usually tease and bicker, at critical moments, they all obeyed orders. Ange was the core of the team, but Ange couldn¡¯t possibly command a battle, so at critical times, Negris represented Ange.


    Durken pulled out his Gold-touch Stick, pointed it at the muddy swamp, and a bunch of golden sparkles fell down, solidifying the muddy swamp into a solid ground.


    Durken jumped onto the hardened ground, brought his palms together, and then pulled them apart with force. A light seal was pulled out from between his palms and kept getting larger as he pulled.


    When the light seal reached its limit, Durken slapped it onto the ground.


    This went on for a couple of breaths, and Durken had already imprinted three light seals onto the ground. A complex magic array appeared on the ground, and under the effect of this magic array, the ground started to swell.


    The swelling was about six meters in diameter on the hardened ground, rising three meters high before stopping. Outside the diameter of this range, the ground spikes protruded outward.


    ¡°Field of Flesh Slaughter, it will get stronger when smeared with flesh and blood. Come up.¡± said Durken.


    Completing such a magic array and a three-meter high platform, Durken showed no signs of fatigue, he even looked a little excited.


    There weren¡¯t many things in this world that could compel him to do his best. Bumping into one, how could he not be thrilled?


    Luther held his sword ready, fished out a beet root and held it in his mouth, not eating it yet, saving it for when he was tired to replenish his stamina. He didn¡¯t need to draw upon his potential to fend off these tick-like creatures.


    The Little Angle twisted her shoulders, and the True Wings sprouted from her back. As they slowly extended out, Light Wings emerged beneath her wing roots. She then pulled out the Great Angel Authority in one hand and the Earth Hammer in the other.


    Little Zombie began to Armorize. One hand transformed into a hoe with a pointed tip that was half a meter long. A single blow could pierce through the tick-like creatures. The other hand turned into a shield. This was Little Zombie¡¯s best combat posture: charge and then hoe down the enemy.


    Lightning shook his head, nudging the large cat off his head, to reveal his unicorn horn: ¡°Come on, the Son of Thunder is finally going all out.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Hemel forcefully spat out a cloud of green mist, which shot towards the creature like a green arrow.


    Once touched by the green mist, the creature ran forward for a few steps, then suddenly fell forward, its body melting away.


    Feiti raised his hand with effort: ¡°Lord Ange, could you summon my body over here? I can take these monsters out by myself.¡±


    Negris immediately rejected: ¡°No need. It¡¯s just some tick-like creatures. Why bother? Is dying too cheap for you? Or do you just want to play?¡±


    Despite his raised arm, Feiti¡¯s palm was already hanging down, defeated: ¡°Want to play... ¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± Negris sneered, then turned to Ange: ¡°Have Purple Skeleton Titans get ready, prepare for reinforcements at any time.¡±


    Purple Skeleton Titans weren¡¯t in SPACE because they were not prepared to deploy. They weren¡¯t attacking the curia, and besides the curion, Negris did not believe there was any other enemy inside the Master Plane that required such a massive deployment.


    Having Purple Skeleton Titans ready just served as a precaution, in case of undesired situations. If it¡¯s all just these tick-like creatures, they weren¡¯t worried, however numerous they were. But those tentacles, they didn¡¯t know what they were but they seemed not too tough. The real concerns were the Aolong Mages.


    If any more like Gargul, being similar-level Aolong Mages, were to come, they¡¯d possibly need to deploy more power.


    No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than he wished he could smack himself. Because at that moment, in the distance, several tentacles entwined, lifting a few little Dragon Men into the mid-air in their mighty evaluation of the area.


    Facing the big cat, Negris said: ¡± Big Cat, keep an eye on the situation. If the enemy uses Space Dimension forces again, remember to stop it.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡± The big cat energetically patted the ground with its little paw.


    ¡°Alright alright, I won¡¯t deduct your snacks, okay?¡± Negris said unhappily.


    ¡°Meow!¡± The big cat patted the paw again.


    ¡°What? The collecting fee is going up? Increased by one bean? You are a profiteer! It¡¯s not a good habit, I¡¯m telling Ange.¡± Negris threatened.


    ¡°Meow~ meow~¡± The big cat issued a cute sound, patted its fluffy chest, and gave up on mentioning any price increase.


    ¡°Hmm, you only pick on the soft targets.¡± Negris sniffed disdainfully, and turned to see Misha¡¯s stunned face.


    ¡°Are you speaking the language of the beastmen? How amazing! I actually understood its last sentence, it seemed to say: ¡®Don¡¯t bother Lord, leave it to me, no problem¡¯, is that right? By the way, what about me? What am I supposed to do?¡± Misha asked.


    ¡°Do you still have the Undying Bird Scroll of Rebirth? Use one.¡± Negris instructed.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I have plenty of level seven Undying Bird Scrolls, leave it to me.¡± Misha patted her chest with confidence.


    After Misha summoned the Undead Phoenix, Ange found a moment to catalyze it into the Undying Bird. It flapped its wings and rushed towards the enemy.


    While everyone was busy fighting the enormous number of tick-like creatures and probing tentacles, in the Holy Kingdom, the Purple Skeleton Titans had already gathered.


    Additionally, there were also two War Tree men, dozens of times smaller and curled up in a ball. They would be teleported over to the swamp, where they¡¯d root and spread.


    Ange pulled out the Staff of Heaven and infused it with Holy Light, ready to open a portal. But suddenly she noticed something strange about the staff. Some parts of it that were previously without touch were suddenly touchable.


    Ange touched a certain region of the staff with curiosity.


    Boom! A beam of light broke through the space and descended from the heaven, casting down upon the location where Ange stood ¡ª the God¡¯s Ladder.


    ¡°My god, how did this happen? The God¡¯s Ladder? How did you summon the God¡¯s Ladder here? We¡¯re in the Master Plane.¡± Negris shouted in shock.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good, hurry, shut it down. The God¡¯s Ladder penetrates the barrier of the plane... the whole plane will notice.¡± Negris urged.

 Chapter 671 - 371: Pick One to Kill_1

    Chapter 671: Chapter 371: Pick One to Kill_1


    In Demon Valley, a half-demon child with two devil horns on his head, rode on his hobby horse and whipped around a bamboo whip. Running noisily past, he shouted loudly: ¡°Die, vile destroyer of fields, Lord Ange will destroy you!¡±


    The child, playing the part of the destroyer of fields, screamed and burst into laughter, running off in all directions.


    Seeing this scene, wrinkles of laughter spread across Green Wood¡¯s face. He shook his head with satisfaction and started breaking the stalk of the Fire Sunflower in his hand.


    This was a magic plant similar to the sunflower. It grew in environments filled with fire elements. The colossal flower could concentrate a large amount of fire elements and grow white seeds.


    And what was its use? Well, eating too many would make one prone to internal heat and laxative effects. When practicing Fire Magic, munching on these seeds could speed up the recovery rate and they tasted pretty good.


    Although it could not be compared to the Fire Dragon Fruit which improved Elemental Affinity, it was tasty and cheap, which was why it had many buyers.


    Hence, Demon Valley was now cultivating this crop on a large scale, selling them to the Master Plane to earn money, and using the money to buy food, forming an economic cycle.


    The barren lands of Demon Valley could no longer support the increasing population with the crops they produced. They had to rely on Ange for aid from time to time, which was unhealthy.


    Every place needed to be productive to sustain operation. Otherwise, in the case of an unexpected event, the trouble would be considerable, like the incident that occurred in Witch City a few years ago.


    Don¡¯t think an unexpected event wouldn¡¯t occur. The Undead King could disappear, what could be more unexpected than that?


    It was reasonable for Ange to farm the land. But the farther he had to go to farm, the less frequently Ange visited Demon Valley. Consequently, Demon Valley needed to be more self-reliant.


    However, none of these were problems for Green Wood. Compared to the life ruled by demons a few years ago, life now was like Heaven. He was already too happy, and if he were to die now, he would have no regrets.


    He had food to eat, three meals a day, with a different menu every time.


    This was something unimaginable. In the Demon Valley of the past, he was a slave, and it was a big deal if he could eat one meal a day.


    Even then, he seldom had the opportunity to eat his fill. Only during the busy farming season would the demons allow them to eat their fill. Otherwise, everyone would have no energy to work.


    As for the taste of food, Green Wood didn¡¯t care in the past and was grateful that he had food to eat.


    Now that he had tasted good food, every time he looked back on the food of the old days, he would almost vomit. He really didn¡¯t know how he had managed to eat that stuff.


    He had a place to live. The residences in Demon Valley were all caves dug out of the mountain wall. The hardened ground was clean and sanitary. Before, they froze to death without windproof doors and breathable windows during cold weather.


    Now, they not only had doors and windows, but also heaters. They could pick up a few hot rocks from the ground fire and keep warm all night.


    However, due to the existence of the ground fire, the weather in Demon Valley could freeze people to death for only a few short days. Therefore, whether to heat the stove or not didn¡¯t matter. Having doors and windows was enough.


    He had a job. His primary job now was taking care of children. Green Wood was already over forty years old, an age at which a human should be at his prime.


    Unfortunately, judging by his appearance, no one would believe he was so young. Negris had initially thought he was an old human.


    Being malnourished since childhood had resulted in a dreadful physical development, bad teeth due to calcium deficiency, a hunched figure and fragile bones.


    Nothing else could be remedied. The calcium deficiency was irreversible. Once the enamel and height were set, even Ange could only possibly help him regrow by using the Goddess of Beauty Fist.


    So he couldn¡¯t do heavy work, but looking after kids was fine. Green Wood particularly liked this job. Watching the lively children shouting and jumping around made him feel a few years younger.


    Having food to eat, a place to live, and a job to do, Green Wood felt that his life had never been so happy. So, he devotedly thanked Ange, who brought this happy life to him.


    In his spare time, he would look up at the magnificent place in the sky. According to Lady Lisa, that was the Immortal Divine Kingdom, the shrine of Lord Ange, and the final resting place of souls.


    If Negris hadn¡¯t objected, Lisa would even have wanted to bring over the whole set-up of the Church of Light, to trick everyone into striving to contribute, so their souls could return to the Divine Country after death and enjoy eternal peace.


    Unfortunately, Negris was against it, so Lisa brought out a trump card¡ªeternal life.


    Eternal life and youth, wouldn¡¯t that be more attractive than having their souls return to the Divine Country? And the example was right in front of everyone. There was the living Luther by Ange¡¯s side.


    Everyone sought to retain their consciousness after death by devoutly contributing. If one were to become a mindless zombie or skeleton after death, it would mean they weren¡¯t devout enough.


    So most believers were very devout.


    Green Wood was the same. From time to time, he looked up at the sky... Huh? Where was the Immortal Divine Kingdom?


    The Holy Kingdom that had been suspended in the sky and almost visible from the entire Resting Abyss, had disappeared without him noticing.


    ...


    In the Master Plane, Ange turned off the Heavenly Stairs and then said: ¡°I, it seems, have summoned the Holy Kingdom here.¡±


    ¡°Wh...what do you mean?¡± Negris asked with great trepidation.


    ¡°The Holy Kingdom has been summoned by me.¡± Ange swung the Staff of Heaven in his hand, and with a wave, a row of fireballs shot out.


    ¡°Can...can you send it back?¡± Negris asked, swallowing hard.


    Ange shook his head.


    At that moment, boom! The entire earth and sky started shaking, as if something heavy had hit them. The sky started flickering with a rainbow of colors, a phenomenon that occurred when space became unstable.

 Chapter 672 - 371: Pick One to Kill_2

    Chapter 672: Chapter 371: Pick One to Kill_2


    Then, with a snapping sound, under a bright sky, the heavens cracked open, implausibly revealing part of the Holy Kingdom. The light faded for a moment.


    The Kingdom has descended!


    Negris covered her eyes, unable to bear the sight. The Holy Kingdom had descended, the kingdom that had disappeared for a thousand years had came today, and even ruptured the planar barrier.


    No need to think at all, the whole realm knew it, trying to hide now would be too late.


    Helplessly, she said: ¡°Set down the Titans, let¡¯s deal with them as quickly as we can, then get out of here.¡±


    Ange raised his staff, and from the split in the sky, a column of light descended. BOOM! A shadow followed it down. Standing three and a half meters tall in heavy armor, Purple Corpse was holding the Thunder Spear.


    Purple Corpse had grown to a height of three meters. Her whole figure had enlarged, emanated the intimidation of Titan Giant.


    ¡°Thunder descends! Invincible! Nothing can defeat me! Forward, with courage! Into the hole! Quick, rescue me!¡± Purple Corpse roared.


    The landing point of the light column was outside the array, in the marshland. As soon as Purple Corpse landed, she shouted a few heroic words before sinking. The heavy armor on her body prevented her from responding, sinking faster the more she struggled.


    Everyone exchanged glances, and finally, it was Durken who hardened the ground of the landing point with a few taps of the gold-touch stick. Only then was Purple Corpse able to struggle free.


    Alright, Durken couldn¡¯t just stand idly by. Around the magic array, he transformed a circular area of marsh into solid ground. Once the Titans landed, they gathered around the array, smashing any creatures that got close and throwing their bodies onto the spikes.


    As the flesh and blood soaked into the spikes, the magic array began to expand and rise, becoming sturdier and sturdier. Aptly named the Field of Flesh Slaughter, it was capable of harnessing the energy of flesh and blood for its power.


    The last to descend were two War Giant Trees. Although they stood a hundred meters tall, they had shrunk to form a ring less than five meters across. Upon touching the ground, their roots probed into the marshland, expanding as if vitalised by magical nutrients.


    The three Aolongians hoisted high in the air by tentacles watched from a distance, their voices trembling: ¡°What... what are these... these people?¡±


    ¡°That man acting like a magic turret, his Magic Power is like a bottomless pit, infinite, not even a Truth Mage could reach his level. And that flame bird that he casually morphed into a being of arcane level.¡±


    ¡°That Alchemist is also very strong. The alchemy skill he uses is so esoteric, I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±You don¡¯t understand it? But you¡¯re the most powerful alchemist among us.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, if you say I¡¯m the strongest, it seems like you¡¯re putting me on the hot plate. I don¡¯t want to face this level of enemy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that Nightmare Horse is horrible, the green fog it emits is a powerful acid that I¡¯ve never seen before, effortlessly dissolving the lice.¡±


    If their previous conversation could be considered normal, the moment the Holy Kingdom broke through the planar barrier, showing a part of it, their conversation became a stutter: ¡°Void... Void Fortress...!¡±


    ¡°The... The barrier of... the Master Plane, it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°What the hell have we gotten ourselves into? Our mission was only to torch the fields, to try to reduce the food production here, not to fight against the guardian of the plane.¡±


    ¡°So... shall we run?¡±


    The three Aolongians nodded together: ¡°Good idea.¡±


    As they were sliding down from the tentacles, preparing to make a run for it, the ornament on the forehead of one Aolongian blinked, instantly erecting a shield. CLANG! A black streak cut onto the shield.


    After the unsuccessful strike, the black streak vanished into thin air.


    The three Aolongians immediately went into alert mode, desperately releasing detection spells, whilst frantically reinforcing their shields and yelling: ¡°Assassin! Assassin! He can become invisible!¡±


    nothing was found, as if the black streak just now was their delusion.


    The Aolongians dared not move. Assassins are the nemesis of magicians. Without finding the assassin, they dared not go anywhere. If they moved, many spells would fail, making it easy for the assassins to kill them.


    They didn¡¯t move, and the assassin was like he never existed at all, quietly, every time they moved, a black streak slashed at them.


    They disregarded everything and used wide-ranging spells of great power, an indiscriminate output, yet they were attacked by the black streak again every time they tried to move.


    For a moment, the Aolongian mages couldn¡¯t move, and thus reached a stalemate with the assassin.


    The number of Snake Fleas was dwindling and the tentacled creatures were starting to crawl out of the marsh.


    ¡°Marsh tentacle monsters? Why are they so big?¡± These were indigenous marsh creatures that were originally small, about the size of a pig, lurking in the swamp surviving off decayed organic matter.


    Their most common hunting method was to bind their prey using their tentacles and drag them into the swamp. After waiting for the corpse to decompose, they would consume the decayed matter, their life form somewhat intermediate between animals and plants.


    However, the tentacle monsters crawling out now were much larger than usual, each a size of a house, swinging tentacles that were over a dozen meters long.


    Nevertheless, whether it was the tentacle monsters or the Snake Fleas, neither were individuals of significant strength. If faced one-on-one, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through Ange¡¯s firepower blockade.


    But they had let their guard down this time, burrowing into the monster pile. Enemies swarmed in from all directions and Ange suddenly found his Fireballs insufficient.


    Due to lack of firepower, others could pick up the slack. Enemies that charged to the front were taken out by various skillful magic maneuvers or crushed by the Titans.


    Even Luther, who was usually at a loss after drawing his sword as all the enemies were already dead, managed to defeat a dozen or so enemies.


    But after all, they were not endless. There was a time when all would be dead. Half an hour later, the Field of Flesh Slaughter was piled with corpses and the Magic Array had turned into a giant stone platform with a diameter of over twenty meters and a height of ten meters.


    On the corpses of the Snake Fleas, Hemel spat green mist to dissolve them, preventing them from hatching more Snake Fleas.


    Ange walked in mid-air. Negris quickly followed him, heading towards the place where the three Aolongians were.


    The three shadows revealed their true forms after deactivating their cloaking state.


    ¡°Voidwalkers?!¡± The Aolong Magisters were surprised, but soon denied: ¡°No, not Voidwalkers, what are they?¡±


    A crevice opened at the position of mouth on the dark figure¡¯s face, opening and closing as it spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t you have Black Warriors there?¡±


    The Aolong Magister blinked, clearly never heard of them.


    Negris laughed: ¡°The resurrection altar of yours was invented by Anthony, they don¡¯t even recognize undead creatures, let alone Black Warriors.¡±


    Turning to the Aolongians, Negris asked: ¡°What are you? Where do you come from? Why did you attack us?¡±


    With a blank face, the Aolong Magister said: ¡°They attacked you, it has nothing to do with us, we don¡¯t know these monsters.¡±


    Negris shrugged, turned to Ange and said: ¡°Pick one and kill it.¡±


    Ange extended his hand, a blast of Fireballs rushed towards one of the Aolong Magisters, who was trampling on a wild ear of rice.


    Although this was not a great crime, Negris said to pick any, so he chose it.


    The Aolong Magister desperately erected a shield in panic, trying to struggle, but to no avail. If a barrage of Fireballs didn¡¯t kill it, another barrage would follow, unless it had boundless magic power like Ange¡¯s, otherwise it would simply be grounded down to death.


    The third barrage of Fireballs broke through its defense and turned the Aolong Magister to ashes.


    The other two Aolong Magisters were going weak at the knees, but they still managed to say: ¡°We still have a Space Arcane Mage, when he comes back, you are doomed.¡±


    Ange held up Gargul to their faces, the faces of the two Aolong Magisters finally gave in, and they both fell to their knees in the mud: ¡°We surrender, we come from Eternity Road, we are from the Aolong Clan...¡±


    Just as the Aolong Magister was delivering a detailed confession, Ange cocked his head; he had received a call from Anthony.


    Just as he connected, he heard Anthony¡¯s anxious voice: ¡°Master, half an hour ago, we detected a violent collision with the planar barrier. Is this related to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Ange.


    Anthony took a deep breath: ¡°I knew it, has Heaven descended? I just received information that all the Arbitration Angels, Judgement Angels, Gargoyles in the Judgment Hall have swarmed out. Even the God of Arbitration has descended, I fear...¡±


    Anthony hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ange suddenly said: ¡°I see it.¡±


    On the horizon, countless points of light were hurtling towards them at high speed. The largest ball of light leading them belonged to a golden giant.

 Chapter 673 - 372: Same Nature as Defecting to the Enemy_1

    Chapter 673: Chapter 372: Same Nature as Defecting to the Enemy_1


    The golden giant and countless points of light slowly descended, surrounding the area where the plane barrier had split.


    A Heavenly Kingdom Chariot also arrived. Seeing the shattered plane barrier and a glimpse of the Divine Country exposed by the break, Guliani exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Heavenly kingdom is descending!? Why is the Heavenly Kingdom...¡±


    Realizing he wasn¡¯t alone, Guliani swallowed the rest of his words.


    On the other side of the chariot stood the incarnation of Lord Light, Ange, in his resurrected Divine Body. In the shadow of the Divine Body, the Dark peeked out and wondered, ¡°The Heavenly Kingdom descends? Why would the Heavenly Kingdom descend? It has been out of control for such a long time, who is moving it?¡±


    ¡°Not only has it lost control, but also all the holy spirits have died. Since the Falling Event, not even a single Holy Spirit has returned to Heaven. The pressure has been immense on me. If everyone fell like Shamara, the Church would have been over,¡± Guliani complained upon hearing this.


    That night, countless holy spirits were dispatched like fools, only to be swept away by the Resting Wind. Ange collected their corpses, but the Church of Light named that night ¡ª The Falling Event.


    Prior to the Falling Event, ordinary worshippers could still perform Holy Spirit Possessions. But after that night, the number of people able to perform Holy Spirit Possessions drastically declined, causing Shamara to make a fuss everywhere.


    To appease her, Guliani had to make considerable efforts. Initially, he advised her to go home and rest, but behind her back he fabricated charges to incarcerate her.


    He then had one of his closest saints perform Holy Spirit Possession at a public gathering to quell the fuss caused by Shamara¡¯s outcries.


    Who knew Shamara would become so extreme, descending into darkness and causing an uproar throughout the plane with the Fallen Angel incident? Her actions dealt an even more severe blow to the reputation of the curia, letting Anthony seize the opportunity, leaving him in a passive position.


    All these matters were connected, intertwining with one another. And it all seemed to have started from the Falling Event.


    From that moment, the typically obedient and harmless Anthony suddenly revealed his sharp teeth, biting back at Guliani who was still struggling to cope.


    Why did the Eastern Diocese follow him blindly, defying the Church¡¯s core values? Are the kings and dukes all fools? Are they not afraid of retribution?


    Despite their betrayal of God¡¯s grace, these people do not gain any more benefits. What Anthony could give them did not exceed what he himself could provide.


    With increased risks but no change in rewards, wouldn¡¯t the worldly people oppose?


    Guliani had been thinking for over a dozen months, but he was still unable to figure it out.


    Next, why did Dyson betray him? He treated him well, but why did he betray him? What benefit did Anthony promise him?


    Divinity? He had already ignited his Divine Fire. As long as he followed the steps, he could achieve divinity peacefully, so why pledge allegiance to Anthony?


    It was as if he had become a different person. Guliani could not think of any other reasons aside from impersonation for him to make such a decision.


    And all of this started from that Falling Event. Since then, he had not received any news about the Holy Kingdom, leading him to believe that the Holy Kingdom and the holy spirits within had all fallen.


    Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Kingdom now descended, even breaking through the plane barrier? Who was driving the Heavenly Kingdom?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Look at the Arbitration Angels. They¡¯re clearly enemies,¡± the Dark side commented.


    The Arbitration Angels, Judgment Angels, and Sorrow Angels, also known as gargoyles encircling the rift, all maintained a combat stance, ready to attack the Holy Kingdom at any time.


    The God of Arbitration and his angels were an independent power outside of the curia, directly managed by the powerful warrior deity, the God of Arbitration, not like the curia which was managed by the Pope.


    The establishment of the Judgment Hall was to judge heretics. In the beginning, the term ¡°heretic¡± referred to dissenters within the Church, and only gradually extended to include the Undead, demons, and other such entities.


    Compared to heretics, internal dissenters were more detestable.


    The Arbitration Angel and Judgment Angel are both holy spirits, no different from ordinary Holy Spirit Angels. Only the Sorrow Angel is a bit special.


    It is created by refining those heresies. It possesses the special abilities of the heresies but loyally guards the safety of the curia.


    Under normal circumstances, they take the form of stone statues, hanging around eaves and doorposts, and would spring into action in the face of danger, annihilating the enemies.


    Because they take the form of stone statues, they are also known as Gargoyles.


    Those statues in the control room of the world transit station are quite similar, but they are not refined from heresies, but directly refined with Soul Fire, without any special abilities, and definitely no so-called sins.


    Even the Sorrow Angel has been brought out, indicating how seriously the Arbitration is taking this action.


    ¡°What enemy is worth the Arbitration intervening personally? Lord Light had been looking for him several times and he hasn¡¯t responded at all,¡± Dark muttered.


    Recently, the God of Light and Darkness and Guliani have not stopped. They have both lost control over the two remaining dioceses. If they want to reclaim the dioceses, relying on a single curia city would not be enough. They are now seeking the support of the God of Arbitration.


    But when they went to the Judgment Hall, they didn¡¯t meet the Arbitration at all. Even though they left messages for him, Arbitration didn¡¯t reply. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Light still being able to sense his presence, likely everyone would believe that Arbitration had died.


    Just when they thought that they might never see Arbitration in their lifetime, the Judgment Hall suddenly began to move. Then, under the leadership of the God of Arbitration, all the angels poured out. There were hundreds of them.


    Guliani quickly followed in the Heavenly Kingdom Chariot. In the beginning, they had no idea what was happening. Is it the end of the world? Is it an event worthy of Arbitration¡¯s all-out attack?


    It wasn¡¯t until they saw the descending Heavenly Kingdom that they understood what had happened. The descent of the Heavenly Kingdom was indeed an event significant enough to warrant the God of Arbitration¡¯s all-out effort. Now, the only question was, who was controlling the descent of the Heavenly Kingdom?


    ¡°Master of Justice and Arbitration, where is the enemy?¡± Guliani asked respectfully as the Heavenly Kingdom Chariot approached.


    The golden giant didn¡¯t move, but Guliani could feel its gaze shift onto him.


    Guliani bent his body, standing still, as the gaze of the God of Arbitration swept over him. A majestic voice then echoed, ¡°They fled into the Heavenly Kingdom.¡±


    Ange did not fight them directly but instead hid in the Heavenly Kingdom. This fortress of the Church of Light had now become Ange¡¯s stronghold.


    ¡°What do we do? Do we attack?¡± Guliani asked.


    ¡°No,¡± said the God of Arbitration, ¡°Find a way to reclaim the Heavenly Kingdom.¡±


    Several hours passed in deep thought until an elderly priest rushed over on a two-legged water bird just before sunset. Upon seeing the Holy Kingdom, he was so overwhelmed with emotion that he tumbled off his mount, kneeling in the hardened mud, praying devoutly, completely unbothered by his sodden clothes.


    A while later, several more priests arrived, dismounting their steeds from a distance, pulling out a kind of communication tool and reporting the situation here.


    Throughout the night, a steady stream of priests, officials, saints, knights, and even devout believers from all directions rushed here using their magical powers.


    A Delivery Magic Circle was even established. They were willing to spend several times the transportation cost just to be transported here.


    In the beginning, God of Arbitration, God of Light and Darkness, and Guliani were pleased. However, as the number of people kept increasing, they realized that these people were not praying to them, but to the Holy Kingdom.


    The Faith Elemental Force offered was directly thrown into the Holy Kingdom, and it was still in the hands of the enemy. The prayers of those people were equivalent to aiding the enemy.


    PS: I can¡¯t squeeze out any more...

 Chapter 674 - 373: People Outside Listen to the Master God in Our Hands_1

    Chapter 674: Chapter 373: People Outside Listen to the Master God in Our Hands_1


    In the Holy Kingdom, Negris watched the formation outside and sighed, ¡°Oh dear, we¡¯re in trouble. The God of Arbitration is actually alive and has appeared. This is troublesome.¡±


    In confusion, Durken glanced at it: ¡°What¡¯s troublesome? We have already killed so many of the Gods of Light. What does one God of Arbitration count for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. The God of Arbitration is different from the Gods of Light you¡¯ve killed before. Weren¡¯t there said to be three Master Gods? The God of Arbitration is the strongest deity under the three God Masters. It¡¯s not like the Scale of Redemption, its combat power is in a completely different league,¡± Negris explained.


    ¡°Now it has been discovered that the three God Masters are actually a single divine entity and have no consciousness. So the God of Arbitration is actually the strongest among the Gods of Light. Moreover, it has survived the Faith Storm a thousand years ago, so in terms of combat power and experience, it¡¯s not like the Scale of Redemption.¡±


    On Durken¡¯s face, there was an expression of ¡®how cute, your experience is really limited.¡¯ He smiled and said, ¡°Do you know how many times his Highness has killed this God of Arbitration?¡±


    Negris paused: ¡°His Highness has killed him? Many times? How did you know? Have you regained your memories of His Highness?¡±


    Durken shook his head: ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t know why His Majesty would erase our memories of him, and yet not completely, just some fragments. It¡¯s really... unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡®incomprehensible¡¯, right? Your flattery is taking a detour. It¡¯s crude,¡± Negris spat out a comment, then asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but I have a bad habit. I like to use secret patterns to record some things on the things I make. Only I and His Majesty can understand these patterns. Others can¡¯t understand. Look at this sentence.¡± Durken waved his hand and a line of patterns appeared.


    ¡°The meaning of this secret pattern is: ¡®This was constructed on the day of the sixth killing of the God of Arbitration, recorded on the stone.¡¯


    Negris drew in a breath: ¡°Is this text? I thought they were patterns! I used to wonder why the patterns on the buildings were so regular. It turns out that it wasn¡¯t my illusion, but real text.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I made it up myself, pretty cool, huh?¡± Durken stated proudly.


    ¡°What does this figure mean? Killing? And this one? Date? And this? Construction, forming meaning?¡± Negris took out some items forged by Durken, and after asking about the patterns on them one by one.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve learned. The meaning of this sentence is: ¡®Gift for the Smiling Bronze Dragon... Kvada, you cursed me! I thought it was some exquisite pattern.''¡± said Negris angrily.


    Durken chuckled: ¡°Hehe, if you were as quick at plotting as you are at learning, even Anthony would have to behave.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve insulted two with one insult. I¡¯m going to tell Anthony, Ange, could you find Anthony, please?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious, a little mean.¡±


    ¡°A little, nothing! I¡¯m going to him to discuss this situation. If I don¡¯t, I should wait for your advice?¡± retorted Negris.


    ¡°Right, right, right, ask Anthony for advice, Kvada, two Gods from the Light plus a Pope knocking at the door, hurry up and ask Anthony what we should do.¡± Everyone agrees to find Anthony.


    ¡°Three, that is the God of Light and Darkness, plus another Dark Lord who is part of him.¡±


    Ange closed his eyes, after a while, he directly took out the Staff of Heaven and a flash of white light shot up from the temple, and Anthony stepped over.


    As soon as Anthony stepped in, he said with a worried face: ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now, the news of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s arrival is spreading throughout the Church of Light. Whether in the east or west, all the religious officials and devout believers are rushing here as if their lives are at stake.¡±


    Everyone gave each other a look.


    ¡°The faith of the believers is terrifying. When that power reaches a certain level, no one can withstand it, not even the Gods. What¡¯s going on right now, can we get the Heavenly Castle to leave? If they can¡¯t see the physical object, maybe everyone will calm down a bit,¡± Anthony asked.


    Ange shook his head and lit up the Staff of Heaven. No matter how much Holy Light Ange infused, the sections he touched remained dimmed.


    With a frown, Anthony said: ¡°Then we¡¯re in trouble. According to previous records, the descent of the Heavenly Kingdom shouldn¡¯t be happening like this. I guess it¡¯s because this place happens to be a weak point in the dimensional barrier, causing it to be stuck. The Broken Swamp experiences spatial rifts from time to time, and the space here is shattered.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a solution either? We¡¯re all waiting for you to come up with a solution,¡± Negris sank.


    ¡°Of course there are ways, but there¡¯s no way to turn this crisis into an opportunity. If we had planned ahead for this big event of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s descent, we could¡¯ve completely wiped out the Church of Light, but now it¡¯s too late,¡± said Anthony, frowning.


    Negris suddenly felt that Anthony¡¯s face was rather hateful and was itching to punch him in the face.


    Are these human words? It¡¯s already on edge, and this guy is still worried about not maximizing his benefits.


    ¡°First of all, we need to let them know that the godhood of the three Master Gods are in our hands, which will make them hesitate, or else we¡¯ll blow up the godhood,¡± said Anthony fiercely.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡ª¡± Negris, Durken and Feiti gasped in unison, but all Feiti could do with his current skeletal form was to clench his teeth.


    The Godhead of the Master God was specifically created by the Gods of Light, aiming at a fair distribution of the Faith Elemental Force, with an ethos of Light¡¯s supremacy and blessing, regardless of the situation.


    The scriptures speak of the creation of the world and formation of all beings, all fabricated by the Creator God, who holds an unmatched stature as the supreme God.


    They were the Trinity, sharing divine power.


    Whether it¡¯s arbitration or the Scale of Redemption, the source of their divine power is the Supreme Light Creator God. If the Godhead of their Master God were destroyed, they would immediately return to their original form.


    So, it¡¯s definitely possible to threaten them using the Master God¡¯s Godhead. The only question is, ¡°Can you really destroy the Master God¡¯s Godhead?¡±


    It¡¯s one thing to destroy it; the iron sphere that binds the Godhead is, perhaps, can only be broken by Ange from amongst those present. Even if the others tried with all their might, they might not be able to shatter that iron sphere.


    ¡°There must be a way, such as banishing it to a dimensional space? Even if we cannot do that, we just need them to believe that we can,¡± said Anthony.


    Mention of the dimensional space immediately caused discomfort for Durken, who will forever remember the scene of himself being blown up by a chaotic current.


    If the Master God¡¯s Godhead were banished to a dimension, could it withstand the endless chaos of that space?


    No one knows. Not even the God of Arbitration. So when a Smiling Bronze Dragon flew out from the barrier, smiling as he threatened, the God of Arbitration was somewhat confused.


    ¡°No one has ever threatened me...¡± The golden giant uttered in a majestic voice.


    Negris laughed, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t remember that you have been killed by the Undead King six times already.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± The expressionless golden giant was evidently showing anger on his face, and golden eyes began to flicker, about to stare at Negris.


    Negris hurriedly said, ¡°You know full well that this is my astral projection, if you damage my body, I will urinate on the Godhead of the Master God.¡±


    The golden giant had to force his eyes away, the golden light faded, and endless anger appeared in his golden eyes.


    Even Light and Dark and Guliani were on the verge of bursting, gritting their teeth and cursing, ¡°Despicable.¡±


    Negris laughed sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, this was the idea of a despicable horse.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Bronze Juvenile Dragon, you have appeared many times before, I recognize you, but what is your real motive?¡± Guliani, unable to contain himself, questioned from his chariot.


    Negris had appeared many times, especially at the Grain Seed Conference, so many people had seen him that he barely concealed himself.


    ¡°Oh, you may have heard my name. I am the God of Knowledge ¡ª¡ª Negris.¡± Negris announced his name openly.


    This was also part of Anthony¡¯s strategy. Keeping his identity hidden in the present situation was pointless. It would be better to openly reveal it, causing the enemies to regard him as a feared mouse.


    ¡°The God of Knowledge? The one who was killed by Steadfast Locke?¡± The God of Arbitration was finally moved, he exclaimed in astonishment.


    ¡°No, no, nobody was killed. Where did you get such news from? It¡¯s only that the Undead King, who has long admired my prowess, invited me over, Locke was here to extend the invitation, and even built a Hall of Knowledge for me next to Resting Camp for me to reside in.¡± Negris folded his arms and started distorting history without even batting an eyelid.


    Doubt clouded everyone¡¯s faces, including the golden giant. Obviously, no one believed Negris. However, it was certain that the God of Knowledge and Undead King were in cahoots.


    The golden giant turned his gaze towards the fracture and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Undead, reborn?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the Undead never died.¡±


    Beneath the rodent-like caution, the God of Arbitration did not initiate an attack. He never intended to attack the Heaven¡¯s fortress in the first place; his real aim was to seize control of it.


    However, given the current situation, a seizure is not feasible either.


    While the stalemate continued, more and more devout believers gathered in the swamp below, their unending Soul Flames were directed towards Heaven.


    PS: Too many troublesome matters during the New Year, I will try to update as much as possible, I¡¯m going to get a tooth extraction tomorrow

 Chapter 675 - 374: The Eternal Path_1

    Chapter 675: Chapter 374: The Eternal Path_1


    The God of Arbitration dared not move, and Ange was stuck. Thus, they both remained in a standoff.


    Streams of believers came non-stop offering their devoted donations, every day was like a sacred ceremony, consistently harvesting an abundance of faith.


    Devoted believers are one thing, but even more was the devotion of the worshippers. They strengthened their beliefs and fervently embraced their faith.


    The disappearance of the gods and the destruction of heaven inflicted the most damage to these worshippers. They had devoutly followed the Gods of Light from an early age, grew up to assume religious positions, but they faintly felt that the gods did not exist?


    They aren¡¯t fools, those who became worshippers aren¡¯t intellectually defective. They naturally gleaned the abnormalities from all the hints.


    Some people sought power and interest, chose to muddle along, burying their inner yearning for light, but some waited painfully or fell into despair.


    No matter which kind, at the sight of the advent of heaven at this moment, their inner faith flared up like fire ¡ª becoming fanatical believers.


    The successive emergence of fanatical believers made the God of Arbitration, the gods of Light and Darkness, Guliani, as well as Anthony and Negris on Ange¡¯s side to feel amazed, joyous, and tangled.


    The surprise and joy of course came from the emergence of fanatical believers. They influenced the rise and fall of many things. A fanatic could do many things.


    Consider Ange¡¯s fanatic, Lisa counts as half, and she can already support Goddess of Beauty City and the Light Sea Plane. Now look at Oke and the silver coin.


    What confused them was, they didn¡¯t know who could utilize this power. Anthony certainly had confidence. After all, he had control over two large parishes. Many of the fanatics were his.


    But with the God of Arbitration standing there in all his golden glory, it¡¯s hard to say who could outstrip the other.


    After two gruesome weeks, the Staff of Heaven held by Ange started to shine once again.


    ¡°It seems that we can move once again,¡± Ange, holding out the Staff of Heaven, said.


    ¡°Really? Finally! Let¡¯s go back to the Resting Abyss and summon it back immediately.¡± Everyone flocked around, Negris said hurriedly.


    Anthony nodded and said, ¡°We did incite a lot of fanatics by staying here and gathered quite a lot of faith, but most of the Faith Elemental Force is directed towards the Master God. There are two gods on the other side, they can gather more power than us.¡±


    Ange, without the godhood of the gods of light, could not share these powers, but he had secured many already, so it was hard to say whether or not they¡¯d suffered any loss.


    Staying here could mean more faith, but Anthony was still hoping to leave promptly. The reason being, ¡°There are too many uncertainties. We should go with the well-trodden path. Given time, I could gradually strangle the curia, seizing all sources of faith. There¡¯s no absolute need to fight them for it.¡±


    Rather than compete for uncertain faith, they would rather use standard tactics. After all, Anthony controlled two big parishes at the moment, boasting an advantage in both population and economy.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t just summon it back. Have you forgotten how the Heaven¡¯s Fortification got stuck there in the first place? If it doesn¡¯t get trapped, and it falls on the Resting Abyss, both places would be toast,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Right, we can¡¯t just summon it back. The Resting Wind was what initially got it lodged there. If it doesn¡¯t get lodged this time, if it falls, it¡¯d be game over. How do we move it? Can we have it move backward directly? As long as it doesn¡¯t get lodged in the fortification wall here, we can teleport away,¡± said Negris.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started then,¡± said Negris.


    ¡°Wait, we can¡¯t just leave like this, we should leave a little gift for the God of Arbitration. Sir, you can penetrate the Heaven¡¯s Fortification now, you just need to do this and that, and then that and this, can you do that?¡± Anthony asked.


    Ange nodded while the others grinned with a look of delightful schadenfreude on their faces, ¡°Your method is quite malicious, the God of Arbitration will be furious.¡±


    Anthony, with a solemn expression, said in a righteous manner, ¡°In the war for faith, we must do our best. After all, what we¡¯re saving are the lost lambs.¡±


    ¡°Precisely, Lord knows best.¡± Everyone clapped enthusiastically and dispersed. Only the foolish Misha genuinely believed in him, and said excitedly, ¡°My Lord, you must save them. I¡¯ve heard all about your deeds. You can certainly do it.¡±


    Anthony, now interested, eagerly asked, ¡°What deeds of mine have you heard about?¡±


    ¡°My lord, you squandered all your wealth, went bankrupt, found debts everywhere, created many... schemes to help people in disaster. My father said, out of everyone in the world, only you are truly saving people without any ulterior motives. Others, even those who seemingly expect no returns on the surface, they actually do it for fame and honor.¡±


    ¡°Only you are absolutely selfless, so my father ordered the guild¡¯s departments to facilitate and cooperate wherever possible when it came to your matters,¡± Misha said.


    ¡°And who is your father?¡± Anthony curiously asked.


    ¡°Magic Guild President, Joseph VI,¡± Misha said.


    Anthony suddenly realized, ¡°I see, no wonder the magic guild was so cooperative and their loan disbursement was so quick. As long as there¡¯s collateral, they can disburse the loan within the day. It so happens that the guild president personally ordered it. Please extend my thanks to President Joseph.¡±


    While they chatted, Ange was also prepared. He released the Holy Light that enveloped his body. At a distance, he looked like a giant transformed by the Holy Light, majestic, solemn and sacred, just like the golden giant of the God of Arbitration.


    Meanwhile, the Ring of Balance appeared behind him.

 Chapter 676: 374 The Eternal Path_2

    Chapter 676: Chapter 374 The Eternal Path_2


    As he invoked the Holy Light and the Ring of Balance, passed through the sky barrier, and entered the Master Plane, the gathered faith on the ground erupted in a tidal cry of astonishment: ¡°The God of Equality and Balance! The God of Balance, it¡¯s the God of Balance!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, is the end of the world upon us? Is the Undead Calamity coming? The gods are descending!¡±


    How they used to cry and pray, never receiving a response from the gods, at most experiencing Holy Spirit Possessions. To most worshippers, gods only existed in legends and the Holy Code.


    It¡¯s no wonder doubts arose. People instinctively question what they¡¯ve never seen before. Likewise, having never seen anything of this sort in their lifetime, they now saw three, four piling up before their eyes.


    A crowd of angels gathered around. According to the script designed by Anthony, Ange was supposed to loudly question the God of Arbitration at this moment. However, he tilted his head when he saw the bizarre Sorrow Angels among them.


    ¡°You... are guilty,¡± said Ange, his voice loud and flat without any change in tone, as if he were making a plain statement. Yet, the Sorrow Angels appeared at a loss as they watched Sacred Flames ignite on their bodies.


    Are the Sorrow Angels guilty? Of course, at least according to the Church of Light, these Sorrow Angels were created from heretics with heavy sins.


    Yet, no one had ever judged them until now.


    Now they have, and the effect was particularly good. The burning Sacred Flames quickly burned the wings on their bodies, causing them to lose control and fall one after another.


    The believers below could not actually distinguish between Sorrow Angels and Battle Angels. They only heard Ange pronounce ¡®guilty¡¯, and then saw angels falling down in flames. Did this not imply that these falling angels were guilty?


    ¡°You¡ª¡± the God of Arbitration rushed over.


    Ange quickly retreated, shouting loudly at the same time: ¡°Arbitration, you have abandoned the light, the God above revoked your qualification to enter Heaven. Those who are not just will be cast out by the light!¡±


    Ange¡¯s words were succinct, like reading from a script. Indeed, he was reciting from a script. These were the lines taught by Anthony. However, the content was earth-shattering, and the sound reverberated across the entire sky and earth, leaving the worshippers and believers below dumbfounded.


    Confusion and anger appeared on the poker-faced God of Arbitration, Anthony¡¯s words were unforgivably vicious.


    Ange passed through the heavenly barrier unhindered because he was certified and did not need to forcefully break the barrier as before to enter.


    The God of Arbitration collided with the barrier. In his rushes, he punched the barrier. Bang! A thunderous boom rang out from the heavenly barrier.


    As Locke, Ange needed eight or nine seconds to break the barrier. The God of Arbitration, however, didn¡¯t have that time. As his first strike hits the heavenly barrier, Ange had already activated the Staff of Heaven. The heavenly fortress began to slowly move.


    The heavenly fortress was stuck on the Master Plane¡¯s barrier, leading to the current situation. Once the fortress began to move, the rupturing force would no longer exist and the plane¡¯s barrier would recover at the fastest speed.


    The God of Arbitration punched the heavenly barrier dozens of times in five seconds. When he wanted to continue, the interdimensional barrier had recovered, and the rupture was gone.


    Just as the newly recovered interdimensional barrier wasn¡¯t sturdy, the God of Arbitration instinctively wanted to tear space to follow. He wanted to break through the heavenly barrier in one go and kill everyone inside.


    However, at this moment, he sensed something, turned his head, and saw that the believers and worshippers on the ground were all looking at him with shocked expressions. When he looked over, many people even scornfully looked away and lowered their heads.


    Thump! Ange¡¯s words were confirmed¡ªthe God of Arbitration was stripped of his qualifications to enter Heaven and was expelled by the light.


    No! It¡¯s not as you see! It¡¯s not me who was expelled, it¡¯s these people who stole the Heavenly Fortress! The God of Arbitration¡¯s heart roared in fury.


    But it was no use, people were more willing to believe what they saw with their own eyes. ¡®The God of Balance¡¯ could enter Heaven unhindered, but he was stopped by the barrier.


    He had lost his qualification to enter Heaven, he had abandoned the light, he had lost his fairness...


    The God of Arbitration could almost hear everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    ...


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, do you think Arbitration has a way to explain this? Isn¡¯t he at a complete disadvantage?¡± Negris said gleefully.


    Even with the superior wisdom as a God of Knowledge, he couldn¡¯t think of a way for the God of Arbitration to escape his disadvantage. As long as he couldn¡¯t enter the Heavenly Fortress, the charge of his expulsion would be unassailable.


    Once the situation here spread, every believer who prayed to Arbitration would invariably think: Does the unfair God of Arbitration still qualify to arbitrate others?


    This was a tremendous and irreparable blow to the power of the God of Arbitration.


    ¡°Unless he can silence how many tens of thousands of them?¡± Negris asked Ange.


    ¡°Five hundred and eighty-six thousand, seven hundred and seventy-nine people,¡± Ange replied.


    During the two weeks down in the marshes, hundreds of thousands of people had gathered. They were so numerous that they couldn¡¯t accurately be counted, but when Ange¡¯s Ring of Balance swept past them, the number could be calculated accurately down to a single individual.


    ¡°Unless he can silence the mouths of those five hundred and eighty-six thousand, seven hundred and seventy-nine people,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Everyone laughed in delighted triumph at the God of Arbitration¡¯s plight. After a few rounds of laughter, they all looked up towards the outside of the barricade because the light outside had dimmed.


    The Holy Kingdom was always suspended above the Resting Abyss, sharing its luminosity. For the past two weeks, it had been sharing the sunlight of the Master Plane.


    Now, all of the light had disappeared, leaving the outside of the barricade in complete darkness.


    ¡°Is this the Void? It¡¯s pitch black, why aren¡¯t there any stars?¡± Luther gazed upwards, asking his question.


    ¡°You¡¯re confusing the Void with the starry sky. They¡¯re not even on the same level of existence,¡± Misha replied disdainfully.


    ¡°Ah? They¡¯re not?¡± Luther stopped in surprise.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Misha emphasized.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Luther asked with curiosity.


    Misha shook her head: ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a Space Mage. All I know is they are not the same level of existence.¡±


    Luther turned to Durken, looking past a Bronze Dragon currently striking a pose and asked, ¡°Alchemy King Durken, could you please explain the difference between the Void and the starry sky?¡±


    Durken amusingly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the God of Knowledge?¡±


    Luther shrugged, ¡°He likes to show off and talks in a complicated manner. I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    That upset Negris: ¡°You pig-headed fool.¡±


    Durken pondered for a moment, then tried to explain with simple words: ¡°If our Master Plane and the Abyss Dimension are seen as bubbles, then the Void is the water that supports these bubbles. We can easily swim from one bubble to another in the ¡®water¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Kingdom is also a Void Fortress. It can carry us freely in the ¡®water¡¯ without us drowning. Dimensional teleportation, on the other hand, is like removing the ¡®water¡¯ between two dimensions, allowing you to instantly traverse different dimensions.¡±


    ¡°When you look at the starry sky from the Master Plane, each star could potentially be a droplet carrying countless planes.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh-¡± Locke, who had finally understood, gasped: ¡°This means there¡¯s water everywhere outside of the Plane? So, even in the most barren Abyss, things can grow?¡±


    Purple Corpse held his head, nudging with his knuckles, ¡°The ¡®water¡¯ here refers to the Void, it¡¯s the Void, the Void. Even I understand this. You¡¯re a stupid horse.¡±


    ¡°With so many stars in the sky, could each one be a ¡®water¡¯? Wouldn¡¯t that mean there are at least thousands of worlds like the Master Plane?¡± Luther said, shocked.


    On a normal night in the Master Plane, there were so many stars that they were innumerable, certainly numbering in the thousands.


    ¡°Heh, thousands?¡± Negris sneered: ¡°In Stellaris Academy, there was a counting game that had been happening for hundreds of years since the Stargazing Tower was built. The astrologists of Stellaris still haven¡¯t been able to count exactly how many stars there are.¡±


    Just then, the big cat that Purple Corpse had been using as a pillow suddenly stood up and opened its mouth and made a noise towards the barricade.


    The big cat was able to emit dimensional vibrations, which could carve a hole in the Resting Wind. Yet in the Void, its vibration was transmitted like a wave into the distance without forming a hole, until it hit something and bounced back.


    Ange senses the returning vibration which forms an image in his mind ¨C a thin, long object with no discernible end.


    ¡°Eternity Road?!¡±

 Chapter 677: 375 - 30,000 Sorrow Angels_1

    Chapter 677: Chapter 375 ¨C 30,000 Sorrow Angels_1


    Just as Durken had simulated with sand and gravel, it was ¡®thin and elongated¡¯, stretching out further than the eye could see, as if reaching to the end of the void.


    There was no light in the void, if not for the vibration released by the big cat, they would need to be very close and use their souls to visualize its existence, but it was so ¡°thin¡± that they could easily overlook it.


    They all looked at each other and saw the same idea in each other¡¯s eyes: Shall we go take a look?


    But before they could act, Anthony suddenly stopped and seemed to listen carefully, his face progressively darkening with anger. Finally, he turned to everyone and said: ¡°The God of Arbitration is slaughtering people on Earth.¡±


    Negris, using the wisdom of his God of Knowledge, could not figure out how the God of Arbitration would solve this problem as it was a kind-hearted Bronze Dragon.


    But, to the God of Arbitration, the solution was simple¡ªobliterate them all, he called it¡ªDoomsday Judgement!


    ¡°Lost lambs, lost in the fog, sunk in lies, your eyes, deceived by falsehood, can no longer see the truth. The light will be blocked by your false pretenses. Destroy, this tainted world! Destroy, you foolish lambs!¡±


    Following the words of the Arbitration, the remaining seventy-plus Arbitration Angels and Judgment Angels scattered like fireworks and started to wield their swords against the people below.


    This was a one-sided massacre. All the people below were devout worshippers and clergy who utilized the power of the Holy Light.


    And the God of Arbitration specialized in restraining heresy. His angels found it easier to judge their own kind versus outsiders, it was as if they were casting a beginner level Fireball Technique in front of an Arcane Magician, where they would easily lose control of the elements.


    Upon counterattacking the angels, the clergy discovered that their power could not harm the opposition. Their Holy Shield was split open by a sword, their Divine Arts ignored by the opposition, and even their Holy Blessings could not fend off the attacks of the angels.


    Some began to frantically rip open their Teleportation Scrolls in an attempt to flee.


    However, the moment the vibrations from the scroll began to ripple out, the giant golden figure in the sky immediately turned its gaze. A Sacred Flame spewed from the ground, and the scroll along with its user were incinerated to ashes.


    Others mounted their steeds in panic, attempting to flee. But soon, a burst of Holy Light pierced through their heads like a meteor.


    Some simply bolted, using their own Holy Power to escape into the distance.


    The Arbitration shifted his gaze, and the Holy Power around those people disappeared instantly.


    This was a one-sided massacre. Under the eyes of the Arbitration, these devout worshippers and clergy could no longer use their Holy Power.


    Until...


    ¡°Master Ange! Empower me!¡± A loud roar echoed, and a burst of Holy Light exploded, slashing through an Arbitration Angel like a large sword.


    The Arbitration Angel was taken off guard. It was accustomed to the Holy Light being unable to harm it, until the Holy Light fell upon it.


    The Arbitration Angel was sent flying, rolling into the mud. As it tried to stand up without showing any emotions, several Paladins pounced on it and chopped it to death.


    The Paladins were among the few who could fight back. Although their Holy Power couldn¡¯t harm the angels, they still had their swords and could hurt the angels by hacking them with brute force.


    After chopping the angel to pieces, the Paladin looked back at the one who shouted ¡°Master Ange¡± and cried out, ¡°What strength is that?¡±


    ¡°Master Ange! Ascetic Monk An!¡± roared old Priest Fala.


    Fala could never have imagined that the result of their infiltration would be facing such a massacre.


    After Fala was tainted by Shamara, he became one of the Fallen People. During the insect calamity, he was forced to flee into the desert and later arrived at the Goddess of Beauty City. Barely settling down, Anthony founded the Fallen Legion and summoned these former clergy members again.


    Fala, who had changed his faith to the Undead Beauty God, had to adjust his faith once again to adapt to the new situation.


    Luckily, the power of the Undead Beauty Ang was too pure, and the seamless switching of forces did not cause any impact. Instead, it was once polluted and transformed into the Power of Fall, but now it has returned to the pure Holy Light.


    Anthony would not miss the grand event like Heaven¡¯s Arrival, and immediately dispatched several of his men to blend into the swamp. These people were divided into several teams, there was no correlation between them, they were not aware of each other¡¯s existence, and even had Black Warriors among them.


    Polk was lurking in a distant swamp. The humid, dark and decaying swamp was the best hiding place for Black Warriors, so much so that even the God of Arbitration did not detect their presence.


    The situation here was reported to Anthony by Polk via Soul Contact.


    The people Anthony had planted were being slaughtered, and in a panic, Fala shouted the name of Ange.


    Arbitration Angels could be indifferent to Holy Light, but they could not ignore the power of Ange.


    They didn¡¯t know who Master Ange was, but everyone was familiar with the name Ascetic Monk An. In recent months, Ascetic Monk An had become the most prominent name in the church.


    They used to think that ascetic monks were masochistic fools who never made any progress in their penance. Now, with the advent of Ascetic Monk An, people saw what an ascetic monk could do.


    The Great Wishing Spell!


    Turning grain directly into bread, such a miraculous power. Just with that alone, Ascetic Monk An was entitled to become a hot candidate for the Pope.


    If he could turn things into bread, could he also turn them into Magic Crystal Coins? Elf beauties? Treasures from all worlds?


    But it seems like Lord Anthony was not interested in the power of the Pope. Instead, he stood by Anthony¡¯s side at all times. This also led to a steady increase in Anthony¡¯s prestige, riding on the coattails of Lord Anthony¡¯s popularity.

 Chapter 678: 375 30000 Sorrow Angels_2

    Chapter 678: Chapter 375 30000 Sorrow Angels_2


    Fala¡¯s exclamation brought a shock to everyone. Had Ascetic Monk An already risen to the rank of ¡®Lord¡¯?


    At their wits¡¯ end, they had to try everything. The Paladin touched his sword and murmured: ¡°Lord Ange, grant me strength, with the power of the saints, ignite my holy sword! Guard my sacred body! In the name of the holy...¡±


    With the Paladin¡¯s whisper, they felt a special change in their strength.


    The original Holy Power was easy to strip away and ineffective against angels, but the evolved Holy Power was different, and this could often be determined by a single thought.


    Clang! An arbitration angel pounced down, and the Paladin swung his sword to block, only to be knocked flying.


    The Paladin turned in mid-air and landed before rushing forward with a shield attack.


    Clang! The Arbitration Angel was staggered by the impact, its unstoppable momentum halted.


    Without expression, the angel swung his sword four times in quick succession. The Paladin¡¯s longsword finally could not withstand and broke. Hastily, he raised his Holy Shield, clang, and was sent flying back.


    Boom! A sacred flame burst from the ground, swallowing the Paladin¡ªjudgement.


    The Paladin endured for two seconds until his holy power was exhausted. Then, he screamed terribly, being burned into ashes by the sacred flame.


    Though he died in the end, this scene energized everyone, and they began to murmur: ¡°Lord Ange, grant me strength...¡±


    As long as their Holy Power was effective, the hundreds of thousands of worshippers and believers could defeat the angels by sheer exhaustion of numbers.


    ¡°Holy Light Chain!¡±


    ¡°Holy Whip!¡±


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Dawn!¡±


    ¡°Holy Charge!¡±


    ¡°Punishment Hammer Strike!¡±


    ¡°Summon Paladin!¡±


    The sporadic calls spread the information like a hurricane, with more and more people praying to Ange. When they sincerely call Ange¡¯s name, Ange¡¯s thoughts will fall on them, which could be overwhelming for Ange.


    At the Heaven¡¯s fortress, Ange became stiff, a sacred flame rising from his body as his Holy Power was rapidly consumed.


    There are several power systems within Ange now, those of the Undead God, the Goddess of Beauty, the God of Farming, but none from the Gods of Light.


    The powers of these systems can be transformed into each other. His Holy Power was purely transformed from the Soul Flame. Theoretically, the more Soul Flame he had, the stronger his Holy Power, but this required a process of transformation.


    In the past, not many people used his Holy Power. Only Lisa, half of Anthony, and those beauticians in the City of the Goddess of Beauty did. But they never gathered together to use it.


    But as more and more people prayed to him, there wasn¡¯t enough Holy Power to go around.


    Sensing Ange¡¯s state, Little Ghost was puzzled. It popped its head out from a finger, contemplated for a while, then bit Ange¡¯s finger, causing a raging sacred flame to rise from its body.


    Finally, the Little Ghost, which was not easy to raise with so many good things, could repay Ange.


    Little Ghost didn¡¯t use its own power, but absorbed Ange¡¯s soul energy and then transformed it into Holy Power.


    With the help of Little Ghost, the conversion speed was multiplied.


    Then quickly, Ange discovered that he didn¡¯t need to grant all his power like Lisa did. Because the people praying to him already had considerable Holy Power, what Ange needed to do was to infuse his ¡®sacredness¡¯ into the others¡¯ Holy Power.


    In simpler terms, he needed to infuse his intentions.


    How much to infuse? What intentions to infuse? Well, he¡¯d better form control groups for comparison.


    With the goal of research in mind, Ange divided them into control groups...


    The number of Arbitration Angels and Judgment Angels was very small, just over seventy. They were individually very powerful, but there were too few. If the humans on the ground could resist for even a bit longer, the difficulty of their killings would increase exponentially.


    Besides, not only did everyone stand firm, they retaliated, too. Under the disproportionate numerical disadvantage, the angels faced an outright catastrophe. Each moment, a dozen attacks descended upon them, and soon, the seventy-odd angels were engulfed in a sea of several hundred thousand believers and worshippers.


    The God of Arbitration watched all of this without expression, until the last angel was turned into Sacred Flame.


    The crowd drew breaths with their hearts in their mouths, lifting their heads toward the sky to gaze at the golden giant in doubt. Under that endless divine majesty, no one thought things would just end like this.


    After exchanging looks, they all let out a resounding cry: ¡°Run!¡±


    Hundreds of thousands of people scattered in retreat.


    The golden giant radiated a brilliant light, numerous golden rays shot forth from his body, transforming into a golden blade¡ªthe Arbitration Sword.


    The Arbitration Sword didn¡¯t have a hilt, only a blade. It was as swift as lightning, pinning the fastest runners to the ground.


    The blade pierced their bodies, wounds spurting out golden Sacred Flame, gradually spreading outward, burning their skin and clothes.


    Under the golden Sacred Flame, the smooth skin of the corpses became rough and hard, ugly. Finally, the shoulder blades pierced through the skin, growing into bloody bone wings.


    These bone wings quickly covered their skin and feathers. The corpses shrieked, transforming into grotesque Sorrow Angels and took flight.


    Witnessing this terrifying spectacle, they saw the birth of the Sorrow Angels.


    ¡°So... This is how Sorrow Angels are created. What¡¯s the difference between this and Undead? What¡¯s the difference between this and demons? So it¡¯s not heresy to possess your powers?¡± Fala muttered in shock.


    Countless Arbitration Swords plunged into the crowd, birthing numerous Sorrow Angels. They frantically slashed at the people around them, each cut leaving a golden wound.


    Some peoples¡¯ wounds gradually returned to their original state, blood spilling out. However, some peoples¡¯ wounds gradually ignited with a golden Sacred Flame, and before long, a new Sorrow Angel was born.


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s assimilation? Don¡¯t get cut by a Sorrow Angel, it will assimilate you!¡± Someone who had noticed this change warned aloud.


    ¡°No... It¡¯s not assimilation, it¡¯s contagion. Those who sin greatly are infected by the power of sin, becoming Sorrow Angels,¡± someone else cried out with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Bullshit! At this point, do you still believe the nonsense in the Holy Book? This is corrosion. Arbitration is using his power to corrode our bodies, turning us into his puppets. This is something a devil would do!¡± Another person shouted angrily.


    But whether they were warning, crying, or scolding, they were noticed by Arbitration. The next moment, their bodies were pierced by golden swords.


    Arbitration ceaselessly created more Sorrow Angels. The Sorrow Angels continued to assimilate more Sorrow Angels. The number of Sorrow Angels increased exponentially.


    The golden giant kept his gaze on this battlefield. No one could escape his sight. The slaughter was ongoing, with more and more humans being turned into grotesque Sorrow Angels. The number of those who could resist was dwindling.


    The sky turned gloomy. This battlefield had become a sea of blood, strewn with corpses. Hundreds of thousands of bodies lay scattered all around.


    The God of Arbitration was devoid of expression. He exhibited no sorrow, no anger. His countenance was just as usual, seemingly indifferent to the slaughter. To him, even the schemes of Anthony didn¡¯t amount to enough provocation to anger him.


    There were around thirty thousand grotesque Sorrow Angels roaming around, finishing off the humans who were not yet fully dead. All 587,779 people perished without exception, including Fala.


    The only solace was that Ange managed to draw back Fala¡¯s consciousness. Although Fala had lost his body and soul, as long as his consciousness remained, he could reincarnate as an Undead, thus escaping death.


    Anthony sat on the ground, bereft of his spirits.


    Negris was despondent, heavily shocked.


    So, it could be handled this way? There was such a method, too? Killing all the believers could also be euphemistically called a judicial extermination.


    ¡°To cleanse the filth of the world, eradicate the lost sheep, create a new world... Oh God, as long as life is disregarded, things can be handled very well.¡±


    Negris murmured, ¡°In the Holy Book of Light, the records of creation, things about creating a new world... was it also about them exterminating all the beings of the old world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Anthony forced himself to his feet, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I blundered. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked such heartless creatures. I should have killed him first. Now, he has more than thirty thousand Sorrow Angels under him. He will probably take the opportunity to judge me next. Lord, what should we do now?¡±

 Chapter 679: 376: Preparing to Raid the Arbitrations Nest?_1

    Chapter 679: Chapter 376: Preparing to Raid the Arbitration¡¯s Nest?_1


    The moment they left the Heavenly Kingdom Fortress from the plane, it was impossible for Ange and the others to return so quickly. They had to first teleport to the nearest Teleportation Array, then ride horses for two hours before reaching the Broken Swamp, when all the blood had already dried up.


    Now, Anthony faced a predicament. He had slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people and refined thirty thousand Sorrow Angels, so what will the God of Arbitration do next?


    Would he take this opportunity to push away Anthony and Dyson¡¯s forces, and let the curia regain control of Eastern and Western Diocese?


    It¡¯s highly likely, so preparations must be made in advance.


    They teleported back to Resting Abyss, then teleported again to Goddess of Beauty City and convened the Plane Safety Conference as quickly as possible. As soon as they connected, everyone started asking questions regardless of the conference rules, with the same question: ¡°What happened in Broken Swamp?¡±


    Anthony explained what happened, and the conference immediately fell into a silence as deep as death.


    After a few minutes, Copper Hammer swallowed his saliva, barely able to believe the words as he said: ¡°Over half a million people, all staunch believers of your church, were all killed like that?¡±


    Anthony took a deep breath and replied: ¡°It was in his best interest to do so. He is a being with divinity, but no humanity. Tens of thousands of believers are merely lambs providing him with faith. If they couldn¡¯t provide him with power, he would erase them without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I made a wrong estimate, and did something irrational, which led him to opt for the method that was most beneficial to him. Those believers had already formed the perception that Arbitration was being exiled.¡±


    ¡°If they were to leave, they would spread the news that ¡®The God of Arbitration lost his fairness and was expelled by the Heavenly Kingdom.¡¯ By then, Arbitration would not only lose hundreds of thousands of believers, but also the worship of hundreds of millions of believers in the entire church.¡±


    ¡°Compared to hundreds of millions of believers, tens of thousands of people are trivial. Besides, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to refine a batch of Sorrow Angels in the process.¡±


    ¡°All the believers and worshippers gathered in the Broken Swamp were the most devout and fanatical. Among them, the success rate of incarnation into Sorrow Angels is notably higher, and they might even outnumber the quantity that the rest of the hundreds of millions of believers could refine.¡±


    Hearing this, Tyrone suddenly asked: ¡°Are you saying that these tens of thousands of Sorrow Angels are all the God of Arbitration has left, and he¡¯ll struggle with transforming the enemies into Sorrow Angels by infection and assimilation again?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that the God of Arbitration will randomly kill people to create Sorrow Angels?¡± Anthony instantly perceived the real concern behind Tyrone¡¯s question and quickly answered: ¡°No, no, no. Only the most devout believers can turn into Sorrow Angels. It is impossible for non-believers to succeed.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± The sighs of the other leaders could be heard through the array. Copper Hammer said relievedly: ¡°I thought it was like the Undead Calamity, converting everyone they killed.¡±


    Based on Anthony¡¯s description, the transformation into Sorrow Angels wasn¡¯t much different from the Undead Calamity.


    ¡°The actions of the God of Arbitration have severely impacted the safety of the plane. I, Anthony, the current Pope of the Holy Church, officially request the Republic of Stellaris, Elf Empire, Dwarven Empire, and the Giant Dragon Clan, to send reinforcements, to help me eliminate the evil God of Arbitration, and defend the safety of the plane.¡± Anthony said solemnly.


    The evil God of Arbitration? This title sounded incredibly absurd. Wasn¡¯t it always the Church of Light that labelled others with this name?


    Oh, right. Anthony was still part of the church, only this time the name of evil was hung on the head of the God of Arbitration.


    ¡°We need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°This is a serious matter, I also need to consult others.¡±


    Everyone finished speaking and one by one severed the connection.


    Not long after, Ange seemed surprised, took out a communication device and opened it. Gailard¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°Lord Ange, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Ange handed the communicator to Negris for them to discuss.


    Shortly after, Ange tilted his head again and took out another communicator. As soon as he opened it, Auburnli¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Lord Ange, here¡¯s the thing...¡±


    Ange gave the communicator to Negris.


    While Negris was overwhelmed by the two communicators, Naeli descended from the air and said: ¡°Lord Ange, Lord Brooks wants to discuss something with you. I first talked to Negris, but Brooks hopes it¡¯s you who decides.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Anthony was both amusud and frustrated. It was redundant, they could have just asked directly on the teleportation communication. In the end, they still came to Ange.


    However, he also understood why they resorted to such actions. They needed Ange¡¯s individual promise and assurance, not the request of himself, the Pope of the Holy Church.


    Unknowingly, Ange had become the being with the most weight in the Master Plane.


    Of course, Ange has the weight, the Bronze Dragon does the work, even Brooks of the Dragon Clan hopes Ange makes the decision.


    After communicating, the various tribes of the plane mobilized.


    ...


    Broken Swamp, the God of Arbitration watched the Heavenly Kingdom Chariot leave in the distance, but did not hinder it. With the Light and Darkness Twin Gods, along with Guliani, whose power was not inferior to a divine being, Arbitration had no surety to retain them.


    On the chariot, everyone was also looking back with vigilance until they couldn¡¯t see the golden giant anymore. Only then did Guliani sigh with relief: ¡°I thought he would kill us.¡±


    Darkness emerged from the shadows and asked confusingly, ¡°Why did you also leave? If Arbitration regains control of Eastern and Western Diocese, wouldn¡¯t you just continue to be Pope?¡±


    Guliani quickly shook his head: ¡°No, no, no. Who knows if this Pope is a puppet or really a Pope?¡±


    The moment the God of Arbitration launched the doomsday trial, Guliani knew that this was a real god.


    What is a god? They lack humanity, compassion, and reverence...


    Such beings can be worshipped, but one should not be loyal to them, because you never know when they will throw you into the flames, just to let the flames burn a little longer.


    Although Darkness is also a god, he could not reach this level nor understand, ¡°Is it necessary to do this?¡±


    Being twin with Darkness, naturally Light knew what Darkness was asking, and hesitantly said, ¡°I feel...his inner impatience.¡±


    What made the God of Arbitration impatient? Guliani and Darkness were both moved: ¡°Faith Storm?¡±


    ¡°Arbitration is the only one among the Gods of Light who has not been reborn. Although we inherit the divinities of our predecessors, we were all reborn after the last Faith Storm, and we¡¯ve lost too many memories. We need to know how the God of Arbitration survived the last Faith Storm,¡± Darkness murmured as if talking to himself.


    Guliani pondered for a while, then suddenly asked: ¡°Lord Light, are you interested in going into the Judgment Hall? Maybe the secret is hidden there.¡±


    Darkness was taken aback, goodness gracious, was he planning to search Arbitration¡¯s lair?


    PS: I¡¯ve been busy. After finishing a root canal operation, I took down the curtains and cleaned the windows. It was quite tiring, but I couldn¡¯t just watch my mother climbing up and down. It would be troublesome if she fell.

 Chapter 680: 377 Burn My Fields! _1

    Chapter 680: Chapter 377 Burn My Fields! _1


    In the Dwarven Empire, at Iron Stone Fortress, Copper Hammer pushed open a long-forgotten door.


    ¡°Not sure if the God of Forging¡¯s construct can still be used.¡± Copper Hammer said with anticipation.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± the gatekeeper Iron Embryo nonchalantly scratched his bulbous, reddened nose. ¡°It has been untouched for thousands of years and cannot be started without a divine soul. However, the creations of the God of Forging are not so easily damaged. So, has the planar war begun? Do we need to use the God of Forging¡¯s construct?¡±


    The God of Forging¡¯s construct, the strongest creation of the Dwarven deity of smithery, possessed considerable combat power. It shouldn¡¯t be used easily unless there is a planar war and the survival of the Dwarves is at stake.


    Like the War God¡¯s chessboard, it too requires equivalent strength to start. Therefore, the God of Forging¡¯s construct hadn¡¯t been activated in thousands of years.


    ¡°Indeed, a planar war is underway. The God of Justice and Arbitration of the Church of Light has lost their impartiality, got banished from Heaven, and lost their sanity, slaughtering over half a million devoted followers. They have transformed them into Sorrow Angels, who are now emerging from the swamps.¡±


    ¡°We need to prepare ourselves, assess the situation. If Anthony can slay the God, we will aid him. If he cannot stop the God of Arbitration, we will have to think of a way to protect ourselves.¡±


    With a bewildered expression, Iron Embryo opened his mouth in disbelief, as if he were hearing an absurd epic tale.


    Iron Embryo was rather old, at over eight hundred years. In the Dwarven society, he was considered elderly. For the past six hundred years, he guarded the relic of Iron Stone Fortress, spending his days sipping liquor and sleeping, completely detached from the outside world.


    While he had heard of the God of Arbitration, he didn¡¯t know Anthony.


    ¡°Who is Anthony?¡± Iron Embryo asked, successfully diverting Copper Hammer¡¯s attention for a moment. Then, changing his expression, he said: ¡°Ah, my stomach hurts. You go look for the construct yourself in the deepest part of the ruins, at the altar. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Copper Hammer, unsuspecting, waved him off and took his team into the ruins. Before long, furious roars echoed from within the relic:


    ¡°Damn it! Where are the gemstones from the driving core? What about the gems in the joints? And the Mithril coupled gem enhancement enchantments in the energy circuit? Who removed these precious materials? Iron Embryo! Iron Embryo! Kvada, this old lush definitely did this!¡±


    The seemingly intact exterior of the God of Forging¡¯s construct belied a disaster within. All the valuable gemstones, Mithril, fine gold, and enchanted materials had vanished, leaving the construct an empty shell.


    As expected, Iron Embryo, who had excused himself to use the toilet, was nowhere to be seen. Copper Hammer initiated a city-wide search, eventually hauling him out from a distillery. Upon interrogation, Iron Embryo admitted his guilt.


    For the past six hundred years, whenever he ran out of money for drinks, he would filch valuable materials from within the construct.


    Since the divine soul was gone and the construct couldn¡¯t be activated, three generations of Dwarf Kings had merely taken a glance without closely inspecting it, so no one realized.


    How did a planar war arise unexpectedly? If he had known, he would have drunk more and embraced death instead.


    Now that he was in jail with no access to alcohol, Iron Embryo wasn¡¯t bothered by his discovery as much as regretting not dying before the discovery. After all, he was over eight hundred years old and didn¡¯t have much time left to live.


    Dragging the now hollow God of Forging¡¯s construct, Copper Hammer arrived at the Goddess of Beauty City: ¡°Lord Durken, no matter what, you must help repair this construct.¡±


    ¡°No problem, the repair costs and material fees would total one million magic crystals. If you want it expedited, that¡¯ll be an additional half a million.¡±


    ¡°What? So expensive? Can you offer a discount? We¡¯ve known each other for so long, give me a break.¡±


    ...


    Dwarves, elves, giant dragons, and Stellaris mages had to be coordinated ¨C no room for a weak organizer here.


    Anthony directly pulled in Brooks, Auburnli, and Aestolia to represent him, then divided the forces into groups according to the language, race, and strength, assigning each to various areas.


    Negris stayed beside Anthony, using its vast knowledge to provide all sorts of references for Anthony.


    For instance, dragons snored while sleeping, so their station had to be far from the crowd. Dragon dung stunk terribly so it couldn¡¯t be upwind. Dark Elves were meat-eaters as well as robust male enthusiasts; guards had to keep tabs on them to prevent them from getting weak-kneed during battle, and so on.


    All kinds of details, customs, and traditions had to be considered carefully.


    Ange was joyfully farming, unbothered by these tiresome tasks. The gathering of various races necessitated a large quantity of food, and every race¡¯s recipes were different.


    Humans need a lot of starch in their grain, which tastes good when roasted or boiled; Elves prefer to eat raw fruit high in sugar; Giant Dragons like to eat little sheep; Dwarves are fine with anything, as long as there is alcohol.


    Besides the small sheep, everything else was Ange¡¯s specialty. If all else fails, he simply used the juice of the Fruit of Life mixed with sweet beet leaves, which he believed Elves would happily eat.


    Ignoring everything else, he was satisfied with the opportunity to peacefully plant crops. A large amount of Soul Crystal and Soul Flame he had gathered earlier allowed him to continuously use the Instant Death Halo without worrying about consumption.


    Inside the Temple of Rest, there were now two Farm Barriers, covering over 6000 acres of land, fully planted with various crops. This included swamp rice bought from the Grain Convention and specimens of productive grains from many generations.


    As expected from the competition in the Grain Convention, these productive grains were much better in terms of growth speed and yield compared to those Ange had collected in the wild.


    Of course, these superior plants had their drawbacks, such as being more delicate. But that didn¡¯t matter, as cultivation was about careful nurturing; making the delicate crops grow better and faster.


    Tough and inedible crops could only be considered as grass.


    Crossbreeding, grafting, reference, selection, then crossbreeding, grafting, reference, selection...


    In the beginning, Ange had conducted tens of thousands of trials to breed saltwater rice. While participating in the Grain Convention, he also carried out hundreds of selection trials, now he had so many newly developed, productive grains, he was more than willing to try ten thousand times more.


    Eventually, he found a crop with a trunk of about two meters high. It produced clusters of fruits each as big as an orange, with thin skin. Inside the ripe fruit was all powder upon being rubbed.


    Ange looked at the name on the specimen¨C Bread Fruit Tree.


    The yield of an acre of grain was already high at a thousand pounds, but the yield of an acre of fruit trees easily exceeded four to five thousand pounds, even up to twenty to thirty thousand pounds, completely on a different scale.


    Spring Breeze Druid once came up with the idea of woody food crops in his notebook. If grains could grow on trees like fruits, the yield could be several times higher than that of ordinary plants.


    Clearly, not just the Spring Breeze Druid thought this, someone had already put it into action.


    It was a crop from the previous Grain Convention. Its yield was astonishingly low, just over a hundred pounds per acre, but as it was an unprecedented woody grain crop, the Grain Convention still included it in the specimen collection.


    After several rounds of cultivation and selection, Ange obtained a robust plant through cutting propagation, then designed to graft the Bread Fruit Tree onto the God flowers, onto the World Tree, and even onto the War Trees.


    Suddenly, a red light streaked across the sky and bent downwards, plunging towards the farmland on the ground.


    At the forefront of the red light was an angel ugly as sin, despite its pristine white wings ¨C the Sorrow Angel.


    The appearance of a Sorrow Angel immediately attracted the attention of many. A bunch of people moved forwards to confront it, including Truth Mages, Giant Dragons, Giant Dragon Hunters, Fallen Angels...


    The lineup was too luxurious, and the Sorrow Angel appeared intimidated. It made a sharp turn and headed for the high sky, fleeing in panic.


    Fearing a potential diversion tactic, only Brooks chased after it. The rest scattered to scout the area and soon reported back: ¡°There¡¯s only one Sorrow Angel, and no other movements.¡±


    Not much later, Brooks returned too. Landing in human form, he held a handful of black mud and said with a sullen face:


    ¡°I was on its tail to see where it went, but it dived into an oasis. All the crops in the oasis were burnt to ashes by this Sorrow Angel. When I tried to stop it, it couldn¡¯t defeat me and exploded, turning the entire oasis into this.¡±


    Brooks spread out the black mud in his hand.


    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale, he instantly took out his communicator. After a moment on the communicator, he said with a grim expression, ¡°These things have appeared around the world, burning fields, destroying crops, polluting the earth, they want to starve everyone to death through this Doomsday Judgement. It seems that the God of Arbitration never intended to face us in a straight fight.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the benefit for him? If everyone starves to death, won¡¯t it mean starving all his followers too?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°There must be a follow-up plan. They must have a follow-up plan, but we...¡± Anthony trailed off, as next to him, Ange was already aflame with anger, his body entirely covered in fire.


    ¡°Burning my fields?¡±

 Chapter 681: 378 Can He Digest That? _1

    Chapter 681: Chapter 378 Can He Digest That? _1


    Just when everyone thought Ange would recklessly rush out to seek arbitration and slaughter, the fire on Ange¡¯s body gradually faded and hardened into his own Soul Armor of straw.


    Then he ran to Lightning, pulling out a sack full of Elf Beans, then pulled out a Black Crystal Fragment, ¡°Help me.¡±


    The cat flew into the sack at once, holding it tightly in its paws, and stuck its head into it.


    With a sigh of ecstasy, the cat raised its head, took the Black Crystal Fragment in its mouth, and began to thump it against its chest.


    With each thump, its body began to swell. The first thump came with a ¡®plop¡¯, the second with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the third, a series of booming sounds...


    Returning to its mighty fifty-meter nature, each thump was deafening to those around.


    ¡°Kvada, this dead cat, I knew it was faking its injury all along,¡± Negris said angrily.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Black Crystal what it exchanged with you before? Why is it so happy to take it back? What have you done to the Black Crystal Fragment? Cat, let me see the Black Crystal.¡±


    The cat stuck out its big tongue and spat out the Black Crystal, which floated in front of Negris.


    At the same time, its giant paw moved above Negris¡¯s head, ready to secure the Black Crystal, as if afraid it would be snatched away.


    If this giant paw pressed down, wouldn¡¯t it flatten him? On second thought, Negris gave up the idea of teasing the cat and stared seriously at the Black Crystal.


    The formerly ordinary Black Crystal Fragment was now polished and sparkling with specks of light. These lights weren¡¯t reflections of external light, but emitted from the Black Crystal itself.


    Negris couldn¡¯t find the right words. If he had to describe it, he would say the Black Crystal had ¡°come to life¡±. ¡°What did you do to it?¡±


    Ange tilted his head in thought for a moment before finding the right words. ¡°Wore it.¡±


    ¡°Just wore it? Didn¡¯t do anything else? What did you use?¡± Negris asked.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than the cat¡¯s giant paw flicked Negris away, dozens of meters distant. Then, with a hard slurp, it sucked the Black Crystal Fragment into its mouth.


    Clearly, Negris¡¯s words had alarmed the cat, which feared Ange would take back the Black Crystal Fragment. In a rush, it began to pat its chest.


    Barely escaping being flattened by the paw, Negris shouted in anger, ¡°Wait and see, I¡¯ll take all your Elf Beans.¡±


    The cat squinted at Negris, licked the sack with its giant tongue, and a whole sack of Elf Beans floated up and slowly into its fur, as if to say: look how many I have.


    Negris was so angry he wanted to hit someone: ¡°This dead cat has been spoiled by Lightning. I can¡¯t beat you, can I beat up Lightning? Purple Corpse, come and help me whip Lightning. I¡¯ll teach you the skill of Thunder Spear later.¡±


    Boom, boom, boom, a team of Titans rumbled over like tanks and pulled Lightning aside.


    Lightning chewed on some beet, a bewildered expression on its face: What does this have to do with me?


    After all the commotion, Negris flew back to Ange and asked again: ¡°Why did you give the Black Crystal back to it? It could be a fragment that fell from the Undead King. It¡¯s our clue to find His Majesty...¡±


    Before Negris could finish his sentence, a powerful force suddenly burst forth from Ange, compelling Brooks and Feiti to look over.


    The force eventually flowed into Ange¡¯s right hand, and the amalgam Hand of Locke extended from the fingers to the elbow, fully transforming into Black Crystal that sparkled with specks of light.


    Negris gasped, stunned: ¡°Chaotic transformation? Can you transform into a Black Crystal Body? Was the ¡®wearing it¡¯ you mentioned just now referring to always carrying it around, to increase affinity?¡±


    Ange shook his head, raising his arm: ¡°Hand.¡±


    ¡°Only the hand can transform? How long does it last?¡± Negris asked, somewhat disappointed yet also relieved.


    Disappointed because the entire body couldn¡¯t transform into a Black Crystal Body. If it could, who cares about the God of Arbitration, it could explode on the spot.


    Relieved because if Ange could do it, it would be too abnormal and unfair. Was he really the farming skeleton they knew?


    Had he been hiding his power all along? Or was he an incarnation of the king himself, playing everyone for a fool?


    Fortunately, Ange was still that silly skeleton, just a little abnormal. Kvada, he had even transformed into a Black Crystal Hand.


    But having transformed into a Black Crystal Hand, how long could it last? And what could it do?


    With that thought, the Black Crystal quickly retracted from Ange¡¯s hand, revealing a purple-gold skeleton.


    ¡°Ten seconds,¡± Durken suddenly said.


    ¡°It can only last for ten seconds? How long until it can be used again?¡± Negris asked.


    In the beginning, Ange could only transform into a dragon once a day, roughly every forty hours or so, just to use Locke¡¯s transformation once. This meant that Locke¡¯s transformation consumed more power than the Dragon God Transformation and lasted less time.


    With increased proficiency in the skills, Ange can now transform into the Dragon God once every several hours, with the duration extended to thirty seconds.


    According to this calculation, to transform even a hand into Black Crystal, the power consumption would be three times the Dragon God Transformation?


    ¡°The duration is too short. What can you do in ten seconds?¡± Negris said disappointed.


    This dragon had too high expectations. Didn¡¯t it realize that when Ange first learned Locke¡¯s transformation, it didn¡¯t even last nine seconds?


    Ange can¡¯t be bothered, and ¡®growls¡¯ at the big cat.


    The big cat nods its head, and as Ange crawls into its fur, he is embarrassingly thrown back not long after, a woman¡¯s silk underwear on his head.


    Heads swarm around him, gossip burning in their eyes: ¡°Women¡¯s underwear? Where have you been?¡±


    Ange tilts his head, not understanding why everyone is so excited, and truthfully replies: ¡°Stellaris, taking a bath.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this reaction isn¡¯t fun at all.¡± Brooks remarks in regret.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Lisa emphatically agrees.


    Ange is confused...


    Not long after, Hiludi crawls out of the fur with wet hair and draped in a bathrobe, apologizing repeatedly:


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lord Ange, you startled me. I was taking a bath, and I overreacted, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°So Ange went to look for you, why did you overreact?¡± Lisa hastened over to help her fix her hair while asking.


    ¡°I sliced two Dimensional Sickles, the big cat somehow managed to avoid triggering the academy¡¯s spatial ban, and suddenly popped out of my bathroom, even crushing the wall. I thought it was an enemy and attacked reflexively, thank God Lord Ange wasn¡¯t hurt.¡± Hiludi said with lingering fear.


    She knew the power of a Dimensional Sickle too well; this type of space power theoretically could not be sustained by anything. No matter how solid a material was, once space cracked, it would crack too.


    Ange gave a shake of his head to assure her he was fine. As Hiludi began to relax, she saw the big cat extend a paw clutching a clump of fur to her.


    Looking back, she saw the wronged expression on the big cat ¨C apparently, the Dimensional Sickle hadn¡¯t hit Ange, but had hit the cat instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, big cat, I¡¯ll compensate you with Elf Beans.¡± Hiludi apologizes in a fluster, finally appeasing the big cat.


    Ange pulled out a Star Realm Gemstone, a bit of light shimmering inside: ¡°Help me.¡±


    Hiludi took a look at it and her eyes widened instantly: ¡°Dimensional Space? How big?¡±


    ¡°Six hundred cubic meters,¡± said Ange.


    Hearing this number, the big cat stuck its head over. The most valuable compensation it received when Ange and the others rescued it was the few hundred cubic meters of dimensional space it had stored.


    They initially thought Ange and the others saved it just for the dimensional space. But when they saw the dimensional space inside the Temple of Rest, they realized their mistake. Their dimensional space was calculated in kilometers.


    Although Ange doesn¡¯t value the few hundred cubic meters of dimensional space, Hiludi certainly does, hugging it as if she didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Theoretically, all storage spaces are dimensional spaces, but those that are only one or two cubic meters can¡¯t be considered such because they can¡¯t even fit a bed.


    If you have a few hundred cubic meters of dimensional space, the stability and functionality of the entire space can be greatly enhanced. You can even keep living creatures inside.


    A few hundred cubic feet of air could sustain a normal creature for a day or two. All you would need to do is replace the air once a day.


    It would take Hiludi a lifetime of cultivation to access such a large dimension. Only dimensional creatures like Dimensional Beasts could accumulate it bit by bit over time. But it would take a long time to accumulate six hundred cubic meters of space.


    Hiludi pats her chest and says, ¡°Lord, command me how you wish, any way you want.¡±


    Ange turns to Feiti, pulls out a box of Soul Crystals: ¡°Help me.¡±


    Everyone finally understands what Ange is doing: he¡¯s looking for helpers.


    Feiti hesitates, glances at Ange, looks around at everyone, and finally fixes his gaze on Ange¡¯s right hand.


    Sighing, Feiti says, ¡°You possess the Black Crystal Hand, please allow me to pledge my loyalty to you, Undying King.¡±


    As he speaks, he kneels on one knee, loyally, with the Fire of Oath emanating from him.


    Regardless of Negris, Durken, or Anthony, they all felt slightly relieved.


    Although Feiti behaves like a harmless and obedient child, always raising his hand before speaking, in reality, he doesn¡¯t belong to the same group as Ange and is not subject to any binding restriction.


    Moreover, Feiti is a Lord of Mourning. His strength might not be as formidable as Locke transformed, but Locke can only maintain his transformation for a mere ten seconds.


    If they can¡¯t beat Feiti in an instant, all of them combined are no match for the Lord of Mourning.


    That¡¯s why, even when facing the God of Arbitration at the most critical moment, no one ever suggested summoning Feiti¡¯s true form.


    To their surprise, at this moment, Feiti offers his oath willingly. Although it¡¯s just a pledge of loyalty, this is the loyalty of the Lord of Mourning.


    Seeing Ange absorb the Fire of Oath, Anthony suddenly suggests: ¡°Since Lord Feiti is willing to help, should we consider inviting Lord Harvey and the Great Sage back?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They thought, two Lords of Mourning to serve the God of Arbitration? Can he handle it?


    That¡¯s too ruthless, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a field on fire, and it¡¯s not even your field...

 Chapter 682: 379: His Power, Protects Me Unmatched_1

    Chapter 682: Chapter 379: His Power, Protects Me Unmatched_1


    Harvey looked discontentedly at the golden fields in the distance...


    How can you identify the expression of ¡°discontented¡± on a mourning skeleton? Just from the overflow of emotional waves from it.


    As long as you sense his emotions, you can perceive this expression on his bony skull, which is even more intuitive and vivid than regular people.


    ¡°Why am I...why am I here, I want to sleep...¡± Harvey muttered.


    Not long after he spoke, a soul car drove silently at high speed from the front. When it was close to Harvey, it beautifully drifted and accurately stopped in front of Harvey.


    The Great Sage on the car excitedly said, ¡°Harvey, it¡¯s your turn. Go on. There¡¯s not much left, just a few million acres. It will be harvested soon.¡±


    It¡¯s harvest season again. The planting interval of the Land of Fallen is short, with a cycle every five months. Unlike the Master Plane, most places can only plant one season a year.


    Of course, in the hot southern areas, there can be two seasons in a year, but it averages out to one season every six months.


    The Land of Fallen has a season every five months. After the eternal night, the crops need to be planted immediately. After four months of growing season, they must be harvested before the eternal night arrives, otherwise, they will freeze to death. The climate dictates that they can be planted and harvested in five months.


    Actually, before Ange came to the Land of Fallen, the crops there only had a four-month growing season. Once the eternal night passed, seeds should be sown without delay. Delaying a day to sow seeds would delay a day to harvest, and if the crops couldn¡¯t be harvested before the arrival of the next eternal night, those unproductive crops could only be fed to the Minotaur.


    Thus, the grains chosen for planting were always rapid-growing varieties with low yields, bad taste, and due to insufficient light, low starch content. Eating a pound or two was still not enough to fill up.


    After Ange arrived, he taught them to pre-cultivate. In a closed indoor space, he started the seeds early, and after the eternal night passed, the seedlings were moved outdoors, gaining an extra half month of planting time.


    However, what came with this was the consumption of fertilizer. Farming in the Land of Fallen before didn¡¯t require any fertilizer at all. Now, not only is fertilizer needed, but it must be specially mixed by Ange, suited for the soil and climate conditions of Land of Fallen.


    Now, the largest volume of transactions in the Silver Coin Commerce of Land of Fallen is fertilizer and grain.


    The Great Sage once felt the pinch. Why can a pound of fertilizer be exchanged for three pounds of grain? He wanted to buy the fertilizer formula outright.


    Silver Coin told him, ¡°This contains bird droppings, volcano ash, grass ash, insect ash. Are you sure you can make this after buying the formula?¡±


    The Great Sage was discouraged. Where was he going to find bird droppings, let alone buy the formula, yet still had to buy the raw materials from Silver Coin? He might as well buy the fertilizer directly.


    Can it be done without fertilizer? Yes, the first season yields 300 pounds per acre, the second season yields 200 pounds per acre, and the third season, 50 pounds per acre.


    So the Land of Fallen mainly used a crop rotation system in the past.


    Now with fertilizers, the first season yields 800 pounds per acre, the second yields 900 pounds, and the third, 950 pounds.


    Buy fertilizers and the increased yield is several times the cost. Any fool would know which option to choose.


    However, with the expansion of the planting scale, the Great Sage immediately faced another problem: insufficient labor.


    To be precise, there was a shortage of intelligent undead.


    Without the guidance of intelligent undead, those unintelligent undead couldn¡¯t be let into the fields; otherwise, the crops they trampled would outnumber the harvested ones.


    It was okay when Silver Coin was around as he would organize humans to manage the skeletons. But now Silver Coin has been called back and the Great Sage is almost at his wit¡¯s end.


    The big-headed Great Sage chose the simplest method; he asked Harvey to do it.


    The honorable Lord of Mourning, was actually driven to harvest rice. How could Harvey not feel dispirited?


    ¡°I want to sleep...¡± Harvey responded feebly.


    ¡°Sleep my ass, you sleep for twelve months a year, just take a few days to harvest rice, quickly finish and then sleep,¡± urged the Great Sage.


    ¡°I want to sleep now...¡± Harvey simply slumped to the ground. He would rather lie down and not sleep rather than work. As soon as he heard ¡°a few million acres¡±, he felt nauseous and wanted to vomit.


    The Great Sage was furious, sternly stating, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve been working my bones to pulp for years, tirelessly sustaining countless creatures, maintaining the delicate balance of the Undead. Even with much growth in a thousand years, now that we finally drove off the Church of Light and have a fertile wasteland, you¡¯re just going to laze here instead of helping? Isn¡¯t it only a matter of a few million acres? You could sleep for a couple of hundred years straight, four months of slumber would be enough for you... hey, hey, hey, we¡¯ll start with this field.¡±


    Hearing the relentless scolding from the Great Sage, Harvey instantly felt not sick but rather invigorated.


    Springing up with clenched fists, Harvey conjured two sickles, wielding them behind him as he dashed forward like the wind. The grains in the field fell neatly behind him.


    After harvesting millions of acres in three days, Harvey felt like he was falling apart. He didn¡¯t want to move a single finger bone. It wasn¡¯t that his soul was tired, it was that his heart was. The same way a person who loves to sleep in might feel forced to wake up early for breakfast every day.


    The Great Sage¡¯s Soul Car skidded to a halt in front of Harvey, excitedly saying, ¡°Harvey, you still are the best. It took you only three days to finish the harvest without wasting a bit. You can take another three days off next planting season.¡±


    Harvey¡¯s heart sank. He slumped there, mumbling to himself, ¡°God, please strike this guy dead with a bolt of lightning or give me something to do. Even fighting would be fine. Let me fight, please.¡±


    Perhaps hearing Harvey¡¯s plea, the sound of hooves rang out. Turning his head, all Harvey saw was a Minotaur madam with a feeble Goblin on her shoulder, trotting over.


    ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t that the Bridgehead Town¡¯s Minotaur sister? Silver Coin? Silver Coin is back?¡± the Great Sage stated.


    Reaching the Great Sage, the Minotaur madam set down the nearly shattered Silver Coin, speaking with a booming voice, ¡°Great Sage, may your soul be at peace. Silver Coin was looking for you so I brought him over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much, I wish you good health,¡± the Great Sage responded.


    The Minotaur madam happily jiggled her ample flesh and went on her way. In the past year or so, her life had improved, she had enough to eat, where before could she have maintained such girth?


    In the past, the Great Sage never dared wish her good health. When she barely had enough to eat, such a wish didn¡¯t seem like a blessing, more like mockery.


    Now he could loudly wish her good health, but going down this path, he might have to switch to advising her to lose weight in the future.


    It was truly astonishing that the creatures of the Land of Fallen now had to worry about losing weight after eating too much.


    Harvey propped himself up, happily greeting, ¡°Silver Coin, you¡¯re back, wonderful.¡±


    For people like Harvey, who preferred to lie down whenever possible, this huge effort was the highest regard he could give Silver Coin. Ah, he finally realized how good things were when Silver Coin was around. At least Silver Coin could manage production, so he could go back to lying around.


    Silver Coin replied with a smile, ¡°Lord Harvey, how are you? Harvesting?¡±


    ¡°Just finished. You¡¯re back, and you¡¯re not leaving again, right? Fantastic, I¡¯ll leave the next harvest to you,¡± Harvey said.


    ¡°Hehe, Lord Harvey, Great Sage, I have something to discuss with you,¡± Silver Coin awkwardly grinned and then seriously spoke.


    The Great Sage and Harvey looked at each other, their expressions turning serious. Harvey even stood up from the ground, while the Great Sage began fingering his storage ring.


    Having spent several planting seasons together, they had a clear understanding of Silver Coin¡¯s personality. When there was money to be made, Silver Coin would always be laughing and good-natured. Yet, when he became serious, they had to be cautious regarding their money, as he likely had an idea to make money off them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always wondered about the identity of my master, right? Now, I, Silver Coin, on the orders of the Lord of the Undead, Master of Resting Palace, God of Farming, Goddess of Beauty, God of Knowledge, Insect God, Harvest Goddess, King of Alchemy, Durken, Flash Feiti... and my common master, Lord Ange...¡±


    If it had only been the God of the Undead, Resting Palace, or God of Farming, the Great Sage and Harvey might have questioned whether Silver Coin was joking. However, upon hearing the names of Durken and Feiti, they were forced to take him seriously.


    ¡°Flash Feiti? So, he really is alive. I just recalled that name recently and was speculating what could have happened. What force made Harvey and me forget that name? What happened?¡± Great Sage asked.


    Silver Coin explained briefly.


    The Great Sage had a realization. ¡°God of the Forgotten, I see. Feiti was marked with the Forgotten Mark, causing us and him to forget him. Then, only the Undead God could break this mark. Is the king back?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°No, the Undead Godhood was taken over by Lord Ange. It was Lord Ange who abolished the Forgotten Mark. Now, Lord Ange has been recognized by the God of Knowledge, the King of Alchemy and Lord Feiti, and has inherited the Resting Palace from his majesty,¡± Silver Coin explained.


    The Great Sage suddenly smiled, ¡°Silver Coin, this isn¡¯t something to joke about. As you know, I can make your soul wish for death in many ways. So don¡¯t joke about things like this.¡±


    Silver Coin replied earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. My soul belongs to Lord Ange. His power protects me without fail.¡±


    Silver Coin was surrounded by light and a phantom figure carrying a money bag emerged out from him, completely enveloping him.

 Chapter 683: 380: God of Fraudsters - Divine Technique of the Silver Coin_1

    Chapter 683: Chapter 380: God of Fraudsters ¨C Divine Technique of the Silver Coin_1


    ¡°Divine Soul? Being a Divine Soul indeed makes you immune to my influence. But what about that fire on your head? Faith fire? Fire of Mass Faith?!¡± The Great Sage wore an expression of seeing a ghost.


    Harvey had experienced the Fire of Mass Faith, so the Great Sage recognized this flame instantly. But because he recognized it, it was hard to believe.


    What is Silver Coin? Just a Goblin Witch. Whether it¡¯s Harvey or the Great Sage, they could squash him like a bug. But oddly enough, such a small goblin has the Fire of Mass Faith?


    Confused, the Divine Soul touched the Fire of Mass Faith, asking, ¡°Is it powerful? But it doesn¡¯t even give discounts.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sparkling Fire of Mass Faith suddenly flared up, turning into a ball of flame. An invisible ripple spread out, engulfing the entire plane.


    If there were any gods in the lost plane, they should be able to feel this fluctuation.


    The Great Sage couldn¡¯t perceive the ripple, but he had witnessed this transformation, and it shocked him so much he could barely maintain his form, ¡°Divi...Divine Fire, did you ignite the Divine Fire?¡±


    The transformation had caught Ange¡¯s attention, he couldn¡¯t help but project onto Silver Coin. Along with him, Negris, Durken, and Feiti also projected themselves.


    ¡°Pfft! God of Fraudsters! Kvada, did you really ignite the Divine Fire?¡± Negris felt like he was going to burst from holding in his laughter.


    When he initially ignited Silver Coin¡¯s Fire of Mass Faith with just words, Negris thought it was absurd. But, in such a short time? A small flame of Faith was ignited into the Divine Fire. Where did the faith of this damned fraudster come from?


    If the Fire of Mass Faith could be attributed to Negris¡¯ influence, since his mouth was blessed, saying bad things can also be good, then, turning a small flame of Faith into the Divine Fire requires solid foundations of faith, lot of followers, and zealous beliefs. Where did his followers come from?


    Silver Coin was also confused about this. But after a while, he seemed to understand, ¡°I think I know who¡¯s worshipping me, I¡¯m hearing lots of voices.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, used his mind to tap into the Divine Fire of Silver Coin. Regardless of whether Silver Coin becomes a god or not, Ange has absolute control over him, quite like a god.


    As soon as his mind made contact, Ange was overwhelmed with tidal waves of information. He had seen this situation many times before, the followers of the Undead God, God of Farming, and Goddess of Beauty, also pray to their gods in such a way.


    However, those vague beliefs, Ange couldn¡¯t hear clearly. He eventually got used to it and usually ignored them. Only those extremely strong beliefs could he hear clearly.


    Apparently, Silver Coin was not used to it, he didn¡¯t ignore any of the information. So when it got transmitted to Ange, it became chaotic. Still, after serious consideration, the specific content could be distinguished, roughly divided into a few categories.


    ¡°God of Wealth, please bless me with overnight riches.¡±


    ¡°God of Wealth, please bless me with effortless wealth.¡±


    ¡°God of Wealth, please grant me some gold coins.¡±


    ¡°God of Wealth, please bless me with finding a gold brick on the street.¡±


    ¡°God of Wealth, please bless me with the affection of a beautiful and wealthy woman.¡±


    ¡°God of Wealth.....¡±


    Negris, among others, was shared this information. Negris was dumbfounded: ¡°So you are not the God of Fraudsters, you are the God of Wealth? Kvada, no wonder you have so many followers, if you can bless me with overnight riches, I would consider becoming your follower.¡±


    Silver Coin scratched his head, ¡°Overnight riches aren¡¯t out of the question either...¡±


    Negris¡¯ knees gave way, and Durken promptly propped him up, ¡°Show some restraint.¡±


    After stopping Negris, Durken said, ¡°Overnight riches obviously suit me better, the King of Alchemy, Lord Silver Coin ah...¡±


    After a few jokes to calm the mood, Negris jealous asked, ¡°Igniting the Divine Fire means you have a godhood. After obtaining godhood, one would generally awaken some Divine Techniques consistent with their beliefs. What¡¯s your divine technique? A Dogshit Luck Halo?¡±


    Lord Silver Coin hesitated before finally revealing, ¡°I have awakened a Divine Technique.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ªreally? What Divine Technique?¡± Negris asked.


    Not knowing how to describe it, Lord Silver Coin could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you.¡± He then looked up at the Great Sage and Harvey.


    Their conversation was conducted through a Soul Contact, so the Great Sage and Harvey couldn¡¯t hear it. They only felt a kind of aura projected towards them, and that¡¯s when Lord Silver Coin lost his train of thought.


    Guessing that it was Lord Silver Coin¡¯s master, Ange, who had a bunch of grand-sounding titles, they initially only cared about the names Durken and Feiti. However, now they were forced to pay attention to Ange.


    What kind of power could ignite a Divine Fire in an ordinary goblin? Where did they get that power?


    Lord Silver Coin said to Harvey, ¡°Lord Harvey, could you do me a favor and punch me lightly using just a small bit of your strength?¡±


    ¡°A small bit of strength? How small?¡± Harvey asked, a bit excited. Was this goblin really asking him to punch him right after igniting the Divine Fire? Did he really think he could withstand a punch from the Lord of Mourning?


    ¡°Just the strength to explode an ordinary creature. Hit lightly, I cannot take a hard one,¡± Lord Silver Coin quickly said.


    Disappointed, Harvey threw a punch. Even his usual flick of a finger could blow up a bull. He had difficulty controlling such a light attack.


    Lord Silver Coin gave it everything he had. At this moment, facing Harvey, the Lord of Mourning, he recalled what he witnessed when Harvey fought. He watched Harvey push forward fearlessly, overcoming the impact of the Soul Tower and breaking through the thousand-year-old fort with a single punch.


    That destructive power left a deep impression on him. The idea of letting Harvey punch him was ridiculously mad, yet Lord Silver Coin, still the adventure-loving goblin, believed that Ange surely will protect him.


    As the light punch approached, Lord Silver Coin¡¯s incarnated Divine Soul tightened up. He moved his hands forward, shouting: ¡°Reduction!¡±


    Harvey felt the strength in his fist quickly reducing. What originally felt light now became genuinely light.


    Boom! Lord Silver Coin¡¯s body jerked backward a bit, but then it stabilized.


    It was deadly quiet for a moment. After some time, everyone reacted. Negris exclaimed in shock, ¡°Reduction? By how much? No, no, your Divine Technique reduces the opponent¡¯s attack? By how much?¡±


    ¡°By seventy percent,¡± Lord Silver Coin replied.


    ¡°This is such an absurd Technique, but it makes sense when applied by Lord Silver Coin, it really is... I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± Negris didn¡¯t know how to put his astonishment into words.


    On the other hand, Harvey¡¯s interest was truly piqued: ¡°Reduction? I felt like at least seventy percent of my strength had been reduced. The power applied on you was not even thirty percent. This doesn¡¯t prove much. Let me try again, let me give another punch.¡±


    Harvey raised his fist, purple-gold flames of the soul flamed on it. Obviously, he intended to give it all.


    Quickly, Lord Silver Coin took back his Divine Soul, held his head in his hands, squatted down, and cried out: ¡°No!¡±


    Only a madman would want to withstand a full-strength punch from Harvey. Testing the effects of the Divine Technique was enough. Why should he endure another punch? Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss?


    Moreover, his purpose here wasn¡¯t to let Harvey test his punches.


    Reluctantly, Harvey took back his fist. He, as the Lord of Mourning, mustn¡¯t swing a punch to Lord Silver Coin who was currently hugging his head, squatting on the ground. This goblin was really a hard nut to crack.


    After glancing and ensuring Harvey had already retracted his fist, Lord Silver Coin stood up and with a smile said, ¡°Lord Harvey, Great Sage, on behalf of Master Ange, I¡¯m here to ask whether you would like to go back to Resting Camp?¡±


    ¡°Whether we return to Resting Camp or not, we can discuss that later. You stand up first, then summon your Divine Soul, and then punch me again.¡±

 Chapter 684: 381: Do You Want to Know Why I Erased Your Memory?"_1

    Chapter 684: Chapter 381: Do You Want to Know Why I Erased Your Memory?¡±_1


    ¡°One more punch, just one more.¡± Harvey pleaded as he followed the silver coin.


    ¡°No.¡± The silver coin firmly declined.


    ¡°Just one punch, I¡¯ll use half my strength, or maybe thirty percent, or even ten percent.¡± Harvey was negotiating, haggling like a peddler.


    ¡°No. Even with ten percent of your strength minus seventy percent, it¡¯s still enough to obliterate me. Lord Ange has already calculated just how weighty your punch is.¡± The silver coin refused.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s stop talking about the Resting Palace.¡± Harvey threatened.


    Silver coin glanced at him: ¡°Oh, if the project¡¯s been cancelled, I¡¯m off.¡±


    With that, he made a gesture to leave.


    The Great Sage swiftly waved his hand, and the air exploded, shaking Harvey to one side. Grinning, he said, ¡°Just kidding, Harvey was just kidding. Let¡¯s talk about the Resting Palace, how is it now?¡±


    The silver coin displayed a triumphant expression. Right from when Lord Ange handed him this mission, he knew that the ¡®advantage was his¡¯. Harvey and the Great Sage have nothing to bargain with unless they don¡¯t want to return to the Resting Palace.


    The silver coin recounted some information about the Resting Palace: ¡°Now, Lord Ange has inherited the Resting Palace and, at the same time, inherited the Undead Godhood. He has also received the recognition of the God of Knowledge, Lord Durken, and Lord Feiti.¡±


    ¡°What about His Majesty? Where did His Majesty go?¡± The Great Sage hastily asked.


    The silver coin shook his head: ¡°We don¡¯t know either, we¡¯re also looking for him. Besides His Majesty, the witch has also disappeared.¡±


    The Great Sage gave him a meaningful glance: ¡°You actually remember the witch? Did Lord Durken or Lord Feiti tell you?¡±


    Huh? There¡¯s something off about what he said. Negris couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Hey, Great Sage, what do you mean by that? Can¡¯t I remember it myself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God of knowledge, hahaha, His Majesty personally wiped out your memory, you definitely do not have any memory about the witch.¡± The Great Sage laughed as he said this.


    Clunk, there¡¯s a secret?


    Negris anxiously asks, ¡°Why did His Majesty personally erase my memory?¡±


    ¡°For this question, I need to return to the Resting Palace and confirm certain matters before I can tell you.¡± The Great Sage answered.


    ¡°You swear?¡± Negris hurriedly asked.


    The silver coin¡¯s heart also skipped a beat, tough luck, the other party also had an ace up their sleeve. The worst part was that Negris was too eager, revealing the weight of this trump card, leave alone negotiating.


    This dragon was not supposed to take part in negotiations, upon encountering a negotiation expert, he might be left without even his underwear.


    But since Negris had already agreed, the silver coin couldn¡¯t overturn it and had to end the negotiation painfully.


    Both sides pledged a Soul Oath, and the silver coin and Harvey rode in the Great Sage¡¯s Soul Car, as they quickly headed in the direction of the teleporter.


    Arriving at the teleporter, they first teleported to the world transfer station. They discovered that it was on full alert.


    Harvey¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, ultimately landing on Feiti and Durken.


    Harvey¡¯s finger-bones glided over his ribcage, playing a ¡®rustling¡¯ sound as he greeted Feiti, ¡°I have met Lord Feiti and Lord Durken.¡±


    Only when they met the superior skeletons who were not under their command would they use this special form of greeting. Only skeletons could pluck their ribs like this.


    It was only after Harvey arrived in the Land of Fallen he achieved the level of the Lord of Mourning. During the period of the Undead Empire, Locke and Feiti were ranked higher than him. At that time, Harvey was just a Golden Skeleton; fairly unremarkable among the many golden skeletons.


    It took Feiti a moment to recall who Harvey was, ¡°Now I remember, you are Lazy Harvey.¡±


    It seems that Harvey¡¯s laziness was well-known during the Undead Empire. While others were called Steadfast Locke, Flash Feiti, he ended up being called Lazy Harvey...


    ¡°No, no, no, Lord Feiti, I¡¯m now called One-Punch Harvey. Silver coin, let me take a punch.¡± Harvey quickly changed the subject.


    Durken walked over and lightly smacked the Great Sage¡¯s forehead: ¡°Long time no see, Sage.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, King of Alchemy. I thought you had died.¡± The Sage laughed.


    Durken chuckled awkwardly: ¡°Well, I did die, but then Ange resurrected me.¡±


    Durken detailed his experience.


    The Great Sage was dumbfounded, is that even possible? A severely damaged Life Box could be repaired? This was extremely dangerous, as for a witch, a damaged Life Box signified complete death.


    Everyone discussed what had occurred after they lost contact. Only Durken and Feiti could talk, as Ange and Negris had not established enough trust to believe everything they said.


    Through Durken¡¯s narration, the Great Sage finally understood why Ange was acknowledged by the Undead Godhood. It turned out that this farming skeleton had been maintaining the balance of the Resting Palace.


    More than a thousand years. More than a thousand years. Neither he nor any other Undead creature could possibly do this. If Ange did not inherit it, who would?


    The Great Sage bowed deeply, his gesture sincere: ¡°Sage of the Undead Empire, I am honored to meet the Undead God.¡±


    Both Negris, Durken, and Feiti all sighed in relief. The pose of the Great Sage suggested that he acknowledged Ange¡¯s legitimate inheritance of the Undead Godhood, indicating a temporary ceasefire.


    The world transfer station started moving again. This time, a membrane of light appeared between two stone pillars. Everyone went through it one by one, arriving at the Resting Palace.


    There are two ways to enter the Resting Palace. One is through Ange¡¯s Boundary-crossing Hand. This method consumes Soul Crystals. The other is through the world transfer station, using Demon Crystals to open the teleportation portal.


    Using the world transfer station, mass matter can be transferred, reducing the consumption of Soul Crystals, and can be used by everyone.


    However, only Ange can use the Boundary-crossing Hand method. With this method, Ange¡¯s main body cannot enter the Resting Palace. Only his solitary hand and his manifestation of intent can get in.


    Now, his main body followed everyone from the teleportation portal of the world transfer station into the Resting Palace. This was his first time returning after leaving the Resting Palace.


    Everyone passed through smoothly, except Ange who felt restricted, as if he was covered by a membrane, just like when he initially left.


    Ange used his strength to break through, boom! Outside the main hall of the Resting Palace, a certain barrier quietly disappeared.


    Everyone didn¡¯t notice the change. Only Ange shot a glance towards that direction.


    ¡°Really, we are back in the Resting Palace. Finally.¡± Inhaling the familiar scent of death and watching the familiar palace in the distance, The Great Sage heaved a melancholic sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he roared in protest: ¡°Who dug up my Everlasting Spring?!¡±


    Bone Mountain is a sacred object to the skeletons and the Everlasting Spring Stone is sacred to the undead. Many newly born undeads, their souls unstable, need to be soaked in the Liquid of Breath of Death to stabilize.


    Ange raises his hand.


    Well, it was the new owner of the Resting Palace who dug it. What else could be done? Nevermind.


    After the Great Sage had seen everything he wanted, he finally arrived at the entrance of the main hall. Looking at the empty space in front of the door, he turned and asked, ¡°Did you see the statue in front of the door?¡±


    ¡°The Guardian God Emperor? No, we don¡¯t know when it disappeared.¡± Negris commented.


    The Great Sage sighed deeply. His whole figure slumped as though being burdened by a heavy blow. ¡°Well, I have finished looking. Ask me any questions you want. Negris, do you want to know why His Majesty decided to erase your memories?¡±

 Chapter 685: 382: Theres Something in the Lords Hall_1

    Chapter 685: Chapter 382: There¡¯s Something in the Lord¡¯s Hall_1


    ¡°Why?¡± Negris asked; it had been curious for a long time. Why delete its memories instead of those of countless others? Was it being singled out?


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, why erase its memories? I guess it¡¯s because it talks too much.¡± Lightning shrugged as everyone turned their heads in curiosity.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s always lecherously staring at the witch. The king got mad and, oh, not spanked him, but erased his memory,¡± Luther guessed.


    Negris¡¯ face paled, it glared at them vengefully; it would settle the score with them later.


    The Great Sage said, ¡°Negris, do you remember your ultimate move?¡±


    ¡°What ultimate move? Chattering? Or the Enlightenment Aura?¡± Negris asked, perplexed.


    The Great Sage shook his head, ¡°Apparently you¡¯ve truly forgotten. Those were the abilities of you as the God of Knowledge. What about your skills as the Bronze Giant Dragon? Do you remember them?¡±


    Negris had a thought, ¡°Are you talking about Predictive Ability? Prophetic Perception?¡±


    The Great Sage nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this damn Prophetic Perception? It¡¯s practically useless. Naeli has the same ability, sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn¡¯t, can¡¯t predict anything. Shamara¡¯s perception is far more useful.¡± Negris grumbled in irritation.


    Almost all of the abilities of the Three Ancient Dragons ¨C The Prophet Dragon, the Time Dragon, and the Space Dragon ¨C were useless because they weren¡¯t practical.


    For instance, the Prophet Dragon¡¯s predictive ability. It could feel some fragments, but it had no idea when they would occur, only recalling the fragments after the event had already transpired, but it was always too late.


    It had once sensed Steadfast Locke was coming to beat it up, but didn¡¯t know when. By the time Locke showed up, escape was no longer an option.


    During the fight, it sensed Locke¡¯s attack and the attack¡¯s trajectory, but it couldn¡¯t avoid it and ended up being beaten up and kicked out.


    It was already the strongest among the Prophet Dragons, while Naeli, also a Bronze Dragon, could at best predict the enemies¡¯ flight path and her own death. Before she died, she sensed her own doom, escaped and bought time to bury her body.


    Such a pathetic ability... Why the memory deletion?


    Great Sage rubbed his nose, looking a bit awkward, ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re too weak to control this power. After His Majesty seized your power, he saw a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°What!? His Majesty seized my power of Prophet!?¡± Negris was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. You weren¡¯t able to utilize it anyway, so His Majesty planned to borrow it for a while. You even agreed at the time, with His Majesty promising to help you reconstruct your body after he¡¯s done using it.¡±


    Having said that, Great Sage shot a strange look at Negris:


    ¡°After attaining the power of the Prophet, His Majesty sat still for two years. When he finally woke up, the first thing he did was erase your memory. For he saw that in the future, you would incessantly complain about him not returning what he borrowed, so much so that everyone in the world would know that His Majesty had a habit of not returning what he borrows.¡±


    ¡°Damn...¡± Negris almost coughed up blood. Although he had no memory of this incident, he knew he was capable of doing such a thing. But if His Majesty had just returned the power of the Prophet, none of this would have happened, right?


    The Great Sage shook his head, ¡°It won¡¯t do. His Majesty witnessed something more terrifying.¡±


    Everyone gasped in unison, ¡°The Faith Storm!¡±


    This time, it was the Great Sage¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°It seems you know a lot. How much do you actually know?¡±


    Negris explained what he knew, the Great Sage was so shocked that his jaw dropped, ¡°How do you guys know more about this than I do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. His Majesty saw the incoming Faith Storm, but he doesn¡¯t know exactly when it will arrive. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t return the power of the Prophet to you. He still needs it while making arrangements.¡±


    Negris rolled his eyes, ¡°Alright, I accept this explanation. He not only borrowed something and didn¡¯t return it, but also erased my memory. And he hasn¡¯t reconstructed my body yet. What a dishonest old bone.¡±


    Apart from a few complaints, Negris had no other solutions. The king was somewhere unknown, so settling the account was impossible.


    ¡°And what about the witch? She was the one who stole my power as the Prophet, why was her memory also deleted?¡± Negris asked.


    The Great Sage answered, ¡°Because she was the one who removed the power of Prophet from you. When you verbally attacked the king, she was caught in the crossfire.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Negris knew he was capable of doing such a thing. If the talents of the Bronze Dragon bloodline were stolen and not returned, keeping his memories would certainly result in him cursing at them every day.


    Kvada, what a frustrating situation. Now, both of them had disappeared, making it impossible for him to take revenge.


    No, he could still take revenge. Negris asked: ¡°Why are you telling me all this now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that from today onwards, I¡¯ll not shut up about this, causing all my followers to condemn their outrageous behavior?¡±


    Lightning and Luther looked at each other, their faces filled with a desire to laugh but not daring to: Does he still have any followers?


    But the Great Sage didn¡¯t know. He just forced a smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The Emperor is gone.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!? Impossible?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, how would you know!?¡±


    Fighters of the Undead Empire such as Durken, Feiti, and Harvey were the most shocked.


    The Great Sage pointed to where a stone figure should have stood and said, ¡°The Guardian God Emperor was a duplicate of His Majesty. Its disappearance means that His Majesty is gone.¡±


    After the Great Sage explained, everyone understood. The Guardian God Emperor was a clone of the Undead King, which was why Feiti could not withstand its attacks. Even Durken did not know its origins.


    With the nomadic Undead King often away, the Guardian God Emperor served as the last defender and the most robust barrier for the Resting Camp.


    However, unlike the citizens like Durken and Feiti where their soul links can be severed at any time, the Guardian God Emperor was the Undead King¡¯s duplicate. Its disappearance symbolized the final vanishing of the Undead King.


    This was not good news. Everyone stood still for a long time, taking in this information. After a while, Harvey finally asked, ¡°Who could kill the king?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the Soul Storm or the Gods of Light or the chaotic currents of the void,¡± the Great Sage said.


    ¡°I... I must find the murderer to avenge the king!¡± Harvey swore angrily.


    Durken and Feiti seemed to have the same idea, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they shifted their gazes to Ange.


    After hearing the whole process, Ange, who was always somewhat bewildered since most of the talk didn¡¯t hit the crucial point, asked, ¡°Could it have...gone in?¡±


    Ange pointed hesitantly at the main hall of the Resting Camp, for he felt something inside it.

 Chapter 686: 383 What is Stuck in the Ground_1

    Chapter 686: Chapter 383 What is Stuck in the Ground_1


    ¡°We can¡¯t enter the main hall,¡± Negris said.


    Right after he spoke, Ange took a step into the main hall. Supposedly, there should have been a barrier there, but Ange now stepped right through it as if it were nonexistent.


    Negris quickly flew over, successfully passing through the spot where the barrier supposedly was.


    ¡°Has it really disappeared? We can go in,¡± Negris rejoiced, and everybody rushed to follow.


    The Resting Palace, with its main hall and four other sub halls, was built using a multi-layer stacking method of dimensional space. Each building was a separate dimension, therefore corresponding conditions must be met to enter the dimension within the palace.


    According to Durken, achieving balance was necessary, but how to attain that balance, he did not know. The current Resting Palace has completely changed from the time he designed and constructed it.


    There were originally over a dozen key components, but now only seven remain. Theoretically, maintaining balance should be impossible, yet, against the odds, perfect stability has been achieved.


    Facing this situation, Durken was baffled. He could not open the main hall, and he did not even dare to tamper with anything for fear that it might collapse.


    Such circumstances are quite mystical in architectural studies. Usually, when things aren¡¯t maintained and people mess around, nothing happens for hundreds of years. But once maintenance begins, chaos somehow emerges.


    Now, suddenly, they could enter the main hall that had been inaccessible for so long. Ange was probably the only one who could guess the reason; it was because his main body had arrived.


    The dimensions of the four sub-halls were simple, but the main hall was entirely different. Upon entering, they found themselves in a vast, open space, a long corridor flanked by towering pillars. The dome was incredibly high, perhaps a kilometer tall, with no visible boundaries on all sides, like an endless expanse to the naked eye.


    It felt as if they had stepped into an open field. As they walked forward, Feiti began to complain, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask, when you were designing this, why did you make the main hall so huge? Every time we come here, we have to walk forever, and running or flying is prohibited. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°What else was I supposed to do?¡± Durken retorted. ¡°The main hall needed to be in balance with the external Land of Slumber and other spaces. It had to be this big. How else was I supposed to fill the main hall? Leave a huge gap for what, to plant...¡±


    As soon as the word ¡®plant¡¯ came out, Feiti and Negris both instinctively lunged at him, intending to cover his mouth. True to his ¡®Lightning¡¯ title, Feiti swiftly covered his mouth, silencing him.


    Durken recoiled, pressing his lips tightly together with lingering fear.


    The others, who either had not reacted in time or did not comprehend what had happened, cast their puzzled gazes over. Ange, Little Angel, and Little Zombie turned their heads after hearing the commotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. Nothing happened,¡± Negris forced a smile.


    Durken rushed to agree, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing. We were just joking.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had stopped paying attention to this incident, Negris and his party breathed a sigh of relief. It was a close call; if Ange had heard the word ¡®plant crops¡¯, and actually decided to dig up the main hall to plant crops, who would be able to stop him?


    After a long walk, they finally caught sight of a gigantic figure. It had a long sword embedded in the ground before it, both hands clutching the hilt, one knee on the ground, and its head bowed down, unmoving.


    In front of it was a massive chair, its backrest reaching for the heavens and suggesting the grandeur of something that supported the very universe itself.


    ¡°So grandiose! So, the Undead King was this gigantic? Even the chair he sits on is this big,¡± Luther remarked in awe.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s enormous!¡± Lightning agreed, ¡°Even the Old Tree God could sit here with a shaved head.¡±


    Of course, Lightning was referring to the Tree of Life. His exaggeration was extreme¡ªthe Tree of Life would definitely not fit, even with a shaved head.


    Durken scratched his nose awkwardly, explaining, ¡°You guys are mistaken. That¡¯s just the chair¡¯s backrest. The seat is considerably smaller.¡±


    When the group reached the giant, they finally saw the ¡°seat¡±. Compared to the towering backrest, the seat was much more normal, about as wide as a regular chair.


    In comparison to the massive backrest, this was like a single brick standing out on a huge wall, conspicuously out of place.


    ¡°...¡±


    The silence was eerie, everyone looked at each other. Lightning finally said, ¡°This design is really unique, as good as the dwarfs and goblins, huh?¡±


    At these words, Durken¡¯s face darkened. Was that supposed to be a compliment? Comparing him with dwarfs and goblins? Dwarfs were acceptable; they had once built awe-inspiring structures. Their robust, coarse style was appealing to some. But goblins...


    Durken shot Lightning a sidelong glance, engraving the insult to memory.


    Everyone looked upward at the kneeling giant.


    ¡°Is that the Guardian God Emperor? He¡¯s huge!¡± Even on one knee, the Guardian God Emperor was approximately ten meters tall. Standing up, it must be at least thirty meters. The sense of oppression was quite oppressive.


    Harvey asked, ¡°The Guardian God Emperor still exists here, does this mean that the king has not dissipated?¡±


    The Great Sage shook his head, ¡°He has scattered, his soul is gone.¡±


    Everyone had noticed that there was no hint of soul energy in the statue of the Guardian God Emperor. But even when it had stood outside the palace gates, they had not felt any soul energy either.


    While speaking, the Great Sage floated up to the Guardian God Emperor¡¯s forehead, where there was a black crystal about the size of a fist. The Great Sage ran his hand over it.


    The black crystal emitted small points of light.


    ¡°Black Crystal!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. They had just recently seen the black crystal and approximately understood its value. Even a fragment the size of a fingertip was enough to drive the cat insane...


    Er, mainly because the cat was just too greedy. It would go crazy over elf beans, cat grass, and even black crystals.


    However, there was no doubt that a fist-sized black crystal would be worth much more than a fingertip-sized one.


    The tiny light points that the Great Sage rubbed out quickly disappeared, and the Black Crystal fell back into its pitch-black rustic state, just like an ordinary black stone.


    ¡°There are no souls inside anymore.¡± the Great Sage announced.


    Harvey¡¯s entire body seemed to deflate; his small glimmer of hope had been extinguished once again.


    Unexpectedly, Negris spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not right. If the soul in the Guardian vanishes, but why is it in this position? What¡¯s it paying homage to? If it is his majesty¡¯s avatar, what is there worthy of paying homage to?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not paying homage, it¡¯s impaling something.¡±


    All eyes lit up abruptly. Yes, it might not be paying homage, but attacking something. Something had been stabbed into the ground, or perhaps something was buried underneath?


    ¡°How can we lift it?¡± After glances all around, eyes eventually landed on Harvey and Feiti. ¡°The two of you try it, just be careful not to break it.¡±


    Raising the statue was easy, however replacing it ¡®safely¡¯ wasn¡¯t. The two Lords of Mourning should be able to manage that.


    Just as the words fell, they heard a creaking sound. The Guardian God Emperor slowly moved, standing up. Only the sword still firmly embedded in the ground.


    Turning their heads, they see Ange putting his hand on the statue¡¯s foot, continuously transferring soul energy into it.


    The statue stood up and the sword stuck in the ground was easy to deal with. Feiti and Harvey, one on each side, pulled hard together and removed the sword.


    With an angry roar, a shadow burst out from the hole left by the sword.


    To be filled next month

 Chapter 687: 384: Surely, Pure Water Wouldnt be Like This? _1

    Chapter 687: Chapter 384: Surely, Pure Water Wouldn¡¯t be Like This? _1


    An... a... a lump?


    ¡°A... A... A slime?¡± Everyone exclaimed in surprise.


    Out came a lump, like water, clear and free from any impurity... a slime?


    Tsk, since when are slimes so clean? It definitely isn¡¯t. Considering the Guardian God Emperor¡¯s sword stuck in the ground, it should at least be something like the God of Truth and Law, not a damn slime!?


    This blob of water seemed angry too, sputtering furiously, ¡°Slime? YOU are the slime ¨C your whole family are slimes! Have you all gone blind? I¡¯m the Water God!¡±


    Huh? That tone of speech... Everyone turned to look at Lightning.


    Lightning hurriedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not my problem, I have no idea who that is.¡±


    ¡°How dare you disrespect the Water God! Boil!¡± The drop of water pulsed with invisible waves, radiating toward Lightning.


    Ange quickly sidestepped, placing himself between the water splat and Lightning.


    Ange was unharmed; he¡¯d successfully shielded Lightning from the wave-like attack.


    ¡°What the hell? What kind of attack is this?¡± Negris flew towards them, pushing one of its small claws into the attacking pulse.


    Soon, the claw started to smoke and scale, before reducing to large water bubbles that flew off and wafted a distinct aroma ¨C the claw was cooked.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! It¡¯s cooked, it¡¯s cooked! It hurts, it hurts!!¡± Negris clutched its fried claw and howled in pain.


    With a swift smack to its head, Durken reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re a Necromancer. What¡¯s there to hurt?¡±


    The little angel, also curious, inserted its small, milky hand into the pulsation. Sss! Pustules immediately formed over the pale skin.


    ¡°Argh¡± The little angel flew into a rage. Spreading its wings, it launched a beam of light in the blob¡¯s direction, causing it to vanish.


    Ange cocked his head and took a step forward, his scales rippling as he paused time around him.


    All the creatures present became frozen in place, unable to even move a finger.


    Numerous points of elemental energy tore into existence at Ange¡¯s direction, momentarily overtaken by the frozen time. When the freeze ended, they all exploded in unison.


    A giant vortex formed in front of Ange, forcefully draining every ounce of air from the surroundings, even the ¡®water¡¯ vaporized by the little angel.


    As the vortex slowly dissipated, only the center ¡®water¡¯ globule remained, rocking left and right as though dizzy. It had also shrunk slightly in size compared to before.


    ¡°Whoa¡ª it survived the angel¡¯s blast and only vaporized? Damn, it¡¯s a good thing Ange reacted quickly. It might have escaped! If it hid in a corner, who would notice a pool of water?¡± Negris said, realizing the gravity of the situation and feeling relieved at the same time.


    Upon hearing this, everyone else caught on. They now understood the danger of having such an enigmatic entity lurking in the Resting Camp.


    Durken spoke up, ¡°Its pulses resemble boiling water elements. Ange¡¯s body doesn¡¯t contain water so can easily ignore the pulses, but you and the little angel contain water, so you developed bubbles.¡±


    ¡°Ouch ouch!¡± The little angel hopped around, waving its injured arm at Ange.


    ¡°Grr,¡± Ange grumbled at it, then reluctantly healed it. The Bronze Dragon hurriedly held out its claw to catch some of the healing holy light that was spilled over.


    Thus, the blob of water was bound by Ange, swaying a while, until it finally spoke incredulously, ¡°How... why have I become so weak? I¡¯ve become so small!!!¡±


    Toward the end of its sentence, its voice morphed back into pulses.


    Ange promptly produced a piece of wood and perched it on top of the pulse. The wood contained some moisture, causing it to start smoking almost immediately. The heat rapidly climbed, evaporating all water inside.


    After all the water in the wood evaporated, it turned into charcoal. It was dry and even, indicating that it was of high quality and produced little smoke when burnt.


    Ange took out a stone, preparing to thrust it into the pulse too. By now, everyone could understand that he was performing an experiment.


    The blob of water had caught on too. It retracted its pulses and roared, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Comparing. Start,¡± Ange replied.


    The blob of water exploded into countless ice spikes. It looked like a pufferfish that had exploded.


    As it declared earlier, it couldn¡¯t understand why it had become so weak, so ¡®small.¡¯ Its anger lacked force, much like its feeble yells. But Ange easily crumbled all the ice spikes with a slight push.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go. I am Water God Tom. I rule over all the water in the world. I can evaporate everything! Evaporate, vapor... freeze! Fr... fr... freeze!!... why are you not reacting?¡± Water God Tom shifted from anger to confusion.


    Ange removed his hat, revealing his skeletal figure, ¡°No water.¡±


    In reality, bones do contain some water, but not the kind that¡¯s been metallized.


    ¡°Damn skeleton! You¡¯re in the same gang as that rockhead. Damn it, damn it!¡± Water God Tom howled angrily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re in the same gang. But why are you here? Do you know what this place is?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I am Water God Tom! As long as there¡¯s water, I can get there!¡± Tom roared back, but it sounded weak and plaintive considering his bounded, minuscule form.


    However, its words made Negris and the rest look heavy. The Resting Palace is an independent dimension. If this Water God Tom has a special way to get in here, does that mean that the Resting Palace is not as safe as we thought?


    ¡°You can go anywhere there¡¯s water, then why are you here? Why don¡¯t you run? Just a sword of stone pins you down, and you dare call yourself a Water God? More like a Slime.¡± Lightning carefully peeked out from behind Ange, sputtering saliva.


    When this clump of water shot out vibrations earlier, it didn¡¯t react in time. Luckily, Ange blocked it. After seeing what happened to Little Angel and Bronze Dragon, it was scared stiff.


    Kvada, if it was scaled up to a pile of bubbles, wouldn¡¯t it die of pain? Curse it to death.


    Ange felt this blob of water struggling. Looking closely, it seemed to be shrinking in another direction, with Lightning¡¯s saliva scattered in the air.


    Could it be disgusted by Lightning¡¯s saliva? A question mark popped up in Ange¡¯s mind.


    If there¡¯s a question, then let¡¯s verify it. Ange reached out, accurately grabbing Lightning¡¯s wagging tongue, pulled a large part of it out of his mouth, gathered a huge blob of saliva with a spell, and slowly moved it towards Tom.


    Tom¡¯s struggle instantly intensified. It howled in rage, ¡°Go away! Go away! Don¡¯t come here, don¡¯t come here! Ahhh!¡±


    Tom sent out ripples, forcefully evaporating the blob of saliva.


    Everyone quickly understood, exchanged glances, and excitement spread across their faces.


    Lightning was the most excited of them all, ¡°Can I pee on it?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, go away, don¡¯t come here, go away, don¡¯t come here! I Surrender! I promise, I¡¯d do anything. Just keep that foul horse away!!¡± Tom¡¯s initial fear turned into panic, and then he screamed.


    ¡°Your name.¡±


    ¡°Tom, Water God Tom.¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I can resonate with the Water Element to move my consciousness to any place with water.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡ª can you go anywhere? Even enclosed spaces and dimensions?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lightning, get ready to pee!¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t come here, don¡¯t come here, I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell! I need to sense pure water in the place.¡±


    ¡°So can you sense the water outside right now? There should be water outside this space, and there should also be water inside this dead horse¡¯s body, can¡¯t you transfer to it?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°Impure, I won¡¯t go.¡± Tom said with disgust.


    Durken suddenly asked, ¡°Could it be that polluted water affects your ability? If you¡¯re just disgusted, why be afraid of getting a little dirty just to survive and escape?¡±


    Seeming to have been seen through by Durken, Tom fell silent.


    ¡°Why did you come in here then? And why were you pinned to the ground?¡± Negris continued to ask.


    Hesitating for a moment, Tom said, ¡°The God of Arbitration sent me here. He said that if I could open the Resting Palace, he would give me a lot of pure water.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just as I sneaked in and approached this palace, a large stone statue moved. It stomped on the ground, knocking me into the air, and with a swing of its sword, it sliced me into this palace, and then I couldn¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°The large statue chased me around, hacking at me everywhere. There was no water element in it, so it ignored my power. In the end, somehow, I got stabbed by the sword.¡±


    With a resigned attitude, Water God Tom finished speaking without waiting for further questions.


    The God of Arbitration? Could it be that it just sneaked in? But the Guardian God Emperor¡¯s soul was completely dissipated, surely it has been paused for many years already.


    ¡°When did the God of Arbitration ask you to sneak in?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°During the War of the Undead, when Locke was called away by the Blazing Angel and Strength Angel, Feiti was lured away by the God of Arbitration and the God of Light and Darkness, and when the Great Sage was blocked in the Land of Fallen.¡± As Tom spoke, his gaze swept over everyone.


    When his gaze landed on Feiti and Harvey, he hesitated and asked, ¡°Locke and Feiti?¡±


    When it landed on the Great Sage, he hesitated again, ¡°Great Sage?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all alive. Could it be, did the Light lose?¡±


    Tom obviously didn¡¯t recognize Locke and Feiti. He only recognized Harvey as Locke because of the Mourning Skeleton. Now everyone understood.


    ¡°Tom, do you not know how much time has passed? Didn¡¯t you sense anything when you were pinned? The Light lost, disastrously. They even had their power stolen by us. Ange, show him your ring.¡±


    Ange brought out the Ring of Balance.


    ¡°The... The... The Ring of Balance? The Light lost?¡± The proof was undeniable, and Tom could not deny it.


    ¡°Also, the pure water you mentioned, it wouldn¡¯t happen to be this kind of water, would it?¡± Negris had someone bring a bucket of water, and then Ange cast Purification, turning it into Holy Water.


    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to this water, actually, we could also give you a lot of pure water, as long as you behave.¡±

 Chapter 688: 385 Diffraction Equality_1

    Chapter 688: Chapter 385 Diffraction Equality_1


    From Ange¡¯s current level of understanding, holy water is actually not very pure. The purification spell merely kills off bacteria and similar entities within the water, but it doesn¡¯t eliminate their remnants.


    Nevertheless, such water is already considered incomparably clean given the current level of production.


    Can you imagine the situation of contracting diseases from leech-infested water, from washing private parts, from drinking unclean water, or from food poisoning? In this era, such cases are everywhere. Water is not just the source of life, but also the source of diseases.


    The purification spell can¡¯t remove impurities in the water, yet it can cleanse bacteria, parasites, and such within the water making it incomparably cleaner than natural sources of water.


    The difficulty of purification magic is not high, even a devout believer can cast it. Many diseases don¡¯t require special medicine, just clean water is enough.


    Not to mention, holy water still retains the power of the purification spell. After drinking, it also cleans the parasites and bacteria inside the intestines. Diseases caused by these microorganisms can be cured quickly.


    Therefore, holy water can cure dysentery.


    However, if you really want to say it¡¯s clean... well, indeed some of the well water has very few impurities.


    But Tom is already satisfied and is eager to reach out into the bucket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush, you haven¡¯t said whether you will obey or not.¡± Negris spoke.


    ¡°I will. I certainly will. Whatever you want to hear, just say it,¡± Tom said immediately without hesitation.


    If the Church of Light were still here, Tom might hesitate a bit under the influence of the power of the Gods of Light.


    But now, the Gods of Light have been defeated, even their divine ranks pillaged, while Undead Empire remains unscathed. The renowned Locke and Great Sage Feiti all survived. In such a situation, is there even a need to contemplate one¡¯s choices?


    ¡°Is your compliance just lip-service? Soul imprint or soul oath?¡± Negris queried.


    At this, Tom hesitated. He, of course, knows about the soul oath of the undead. The constraint of such an oath is even more terrifying than a slave contract. It binds not only the flesh but also the soul... considering he was a prestigious water deity...


    While they bargained, Ange didn¡¯t stop. He remembered the ¡®pure water¡¯ request. So after purifying with the purification spell, he also enacted a blemish-removal spell to clear all impurities in the water.


    The blemish-removal spell is indeed a divine art to remove impurities. From the moment it gets defined, it exists to remove impurities. Upon casting it, the impurities in the holy water disappeared without a trace, leaving nothing but pure water behind.


    Tom could no longer contain himself, crying out passionately, ¡°Give me water, give me pure water.¡±


    ¡°Soul oath.¡± Negris replied calmly.


    ¡°I have no soul,¡± Tom said.


    ¡°How is that possible? What is this I¡¯m communicating with?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°That is my consciousness. I don¡¯t have what you refer to as a soul. Each droplet of pure water can accommodate my consciousness, so I don¡¯t have a soul as per your understanding,¡± Tom explained.


    Upon hearing this, not only Negris but also Durken and the Great Sage gathered around, ¡°Such an existence? How strange! Come, let us study you.¡±


    Negris is the God of Knowledge, Durken the King of Alchemy, and the Great Sage is the most intellectual being within the Undead Empire. Their joint discussion led to an understanding of Tom.


    ¡°Kvada, you¡¯re not a god. You don¡¯t have divinity. What¡¯s this act of impersonating the Water God?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°An elemental creature, perhaps? You can¡¯t even be categorized as such, you have no elemental core.¡± Durken stroked his beard pensively.


    ¡°So, your consciousness resides within pure water, pure water is your core, and it¡¯s also your source of power. The more pure water you have, the stronger you are?¡± The Great Sage queried.


    ¡°Impressive, indeed. If the entire ocean were pure water, and you entered it, wouldn¡¯t you be invincible? Unfortunately, the salt content in the seawater is too high,¡± Durken laid out his thoughts.


    Negris said, ¡°So what you fear the most is salt? It can make you salty and impure.¡±


    Even though they had figured out the existence of Tom, they still hadn¡¯t found a way to control it completely.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t control it completely, we mustn¡¯t set it free. Its existence is terrifying. Even the Little Angel evaporating it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it,¡± someone said.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t make a soul oath, we should kill it, especially now that it is weakened,¡± another suggested.


    ¡°But how do we kill it? Evaporation doesn¡¯t work, is there any other way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s afraid of salt isn¡¯t it? Sprinkle some salt on it.¡±


    ¡°Where can we find salt at such short notice?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Lightning. He¡¯s full of salt.¡±


    Tom was going crazy. Just a moment ago it was being studied for its existence, and now they were brainstorming how to kill it? Were all undead creatures so fickle?


    ¡°We¡¯re not fickle,¡± Durken said. ¡°It¡¯s that you don¡¯t have a soul and your existence is too dangerous. If we can¡¯t control you, it¡¯s easier to kill you.¡± Durken then turned and yelled to Lightning, who was peeing in the corner, ¡°Lightning, are you done yet?¡±


    Lightning returned with a full bucket, not spilling any liquid with its light steps.


    ¡°Kvada, it¡¯s your turn to toast!¡± The crowd dispersed at once.


    The most terrified one was Tom. It began to struggle in frenzy, ¡°Don¡¯t come over here! I have a solution! The God of Arbitration once mentioned a method to me when he threatened me. He said that the Equal Cross could be used for parallel diffraction, diffracting control over another soul onto me. That way, I can be controlled.¡±


    Negris was stunned. It wasn¡¯t an easy task at hand. Ange only managed to snatch the Ring of Balance, not the Equal Cross, hence diffraction was impossible.


    However, Ange flipped his hand, revealing a cross imprint.


    Negris then recalled that Ange had taken quite a number of valuable items in the Divine Realm of the Goddess of Redemption, including this one-time use of the Equal Cross.


    Ange conjured a Soul Fire and manipulated it to release a Soul Impact, aimed and hit Tom.


    Tom¡¯s form fluctuated, and it reflected the Soul Impact onto Ange.


    Ange activated the Equal Cross, returning the equal Soul Impact that hit him. In an instant, a Soul Impact imprinted onto the Soul Fire.


    Suddenly, a spiritual connection was established between Ange, Tom and the Soul Fire.


    ...


    The Tuck Plains, the largest plain of the plane, spanned tens of millions of acres of fertile land. It yielded substantial food every year, serving as the grain storage of the plane.


    Ten Sorrow Angels rushed towards the plains like shooting stars, about to spread out and destroy the wilderness as fast a they could.


    The Lance Knight Legion was in hot pursuit. Anger etched onto their faces, grinding their teeth so hard that their gums almost bled. Who would have expected the Sorrow Angels, who were supposed to safeguard the Light, to be driving everyone to their doom now?


    The Lance Knight Legion could no longer uphold their faith. They knew if these Sorrow Angels were to destroy the fields, countless people would starve to death next year. It would be dozens of times worse than this year¡¯s famine.


    A priest stood up on his beast and shouted, ¡°In the past, we defended the Light because it brought warmth. But now if the Light brings destruction instead, let us destroy it! Charge!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± A shrill scream drifted from the sky. A female mage, clutching a giant wand, was screaming and tumbling out of the clouds, followed by a holy afterimage plummeting behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ascetic Monk An! It¡¯s Ascetic Monk An!¡±

 Chapter 689: 386: Ascetic Monk An, is the Light! _1

    Chapter 689: Chapter 386: Ascetic Monk An, is the Light! _1


    Watching Hiludi, who was spinning and falling below, Ange rubbed his head. He asked for her help because of her super-strong space movement ability, but forgot about her severe fear of heights.


    If each teleportation results in a fall like this, he might as well fly slowly on his own.


    While pondering this, he cast a Pollination Technique, conjured a wind vortex, sucking Hiludi up before grabbing her with one hand.


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡ªThat scared me to death,¡± Hiludi gasped, then added awkwardly, ¡°This is embarrassing, how about I refund half of the hiring fee?¡±


    Ange tilted his head and asked, ¡°How do you practice flying?¡±


    She had been around Little Angel and Little Zombie for a while now, so she understood what Ange was asking. She laughed and explained, ¡°When I used to practice, a familiar would put an Illusion Technique on me. No matter how high I flew, the ground always seemed close to me. My spiritual power has increased now, so the familiar¡¯s Illusion Technique no longer affects me.¡±


    ¡°Illusion Technique?¡± Ange considered this, then touched his hat. The range of the Straw Man Hat immediately expanded to include Hiludi.


    His gaze was always cold and without warmth, his demeanor always lofty and hard to approach.


    Now that he was like this, no one dared approach him, even his mother had to be careful when speaking to him.


    ¡°I never said I was getting married,¡± Ruan Tianling dismissively turned down Yan Yue, who was not the first to be rejected by him. Although she was embarrassed, she no longer felt the same sense of humiliation and shame.


    Sometimes, people aren¡¯t born to debauch, but gradually grow accustomed to it.


    She hooked her lips, mockingly chuckled to herself, but still maintained her look of loneliness and anger on her face.


    Seeing her, Ruan¡¯s mother quickly made eye contact with Ruan Tianling, ¡°Tianling, Yueyue is already three months pregnant. In another month or two, her belly will start to show. You should get the marriage over as early as possible, it¡¯s all inevitable anyway.¡±


    Ruan¡¯s mother¡¯s last words had a deep implication, but Tianling¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on this, so he didn¡¯t get the hint.


    ¡°If she¡¯s afraid her belly will look bad when it¡¯s big, she can find a man and marry him herself,¡± he dropped these ruthless words coldly and strode out of the living room.


    ¡°Tianling, you have gone too far! How could you say such things! Are you still thinking about Jian Yufei in your heart, stop, can you hear me...¡±


    Ruan Tianling quickly left the villa, shaking off his mother¡¯s angry voice.


    Every time he heard Jian Yufei¡¯s name, he would hate her even more. He hated her very very much!


    Ruan Tianling opened the car door, his face full of gloom.


    Jian Yufei, enjoy a few more days of your happy life, then I will personally send you to hell!


    ***************


    After planning for a week, Ruan Tianling decided to take action.


    Xiao Lang was riding home in the evening, spotting a sports car parked at the entrance of his villa from afar.


    Ruan Tianling was casually leaning against his car, arms crossed, his sharp black eyes accurately locking onto him through the windshield.


    His gaze was filled with danger, and a killing intent.


    This man was particularly dangerous at the moment. It would be wise for anyone clever not to provoke him, for no one can predict what he might do next.


    Di Sheng stopped the car, asking Xiao Lang seated at the back, ¡°Master, do you want me to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°No need, he came to find me.¡±


    ¡°But I am afraid he has ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Lang smirked, got out of the car.


    He approached Ruan Tianling, asking sarcastically, ¡°Are you visiting my house? But I do not welcome you.¡±


    Ruan Tianling lightly lifted his gaze, his posture remaining the same, ¡°Where did you hide Jian Yufei?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I do not understand.¡±


    ¡°We both know what you did. No need to beat around the bush, I know you took her away. Give her to me, possibly I might give you a chance.¡±


    Xiao Lang coyly asked, ¡°What chance? I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Ruan Tianling¡¯s lips curved slightly, his face hidden in the shadows, ¡°The trade bureau randomly came to inspect your company today, right? Do you know what would happen tomorrow?¡±


    He had already given away too much, Xiao Lang naturally understood that the sudden visit from the trade bureau to cause trouble was arranged by Ruan Tianling.


    But, he had already guessed this.


    Awaiting him were fifteen hundred Sorrow Angels in battle formation, and a faint consciousness under the shadow of a certain angel.


    Ange abruptly used the Ring of Balance, his gaze locking onto that consciousness.


    ¡°God of Shadows?¡±

 Chapter 690: 387 Expensive, Not Changing_1

    Chapter 690: Chapter 387 Expensive, Not Changing_1


    The God of Shadows was hiding within the shadow of a Sorrow Angel, ready to pounce.


    If it had been anyone else, they might have completely overlooked it, but it had run into Ange.


    ¡°So, your Ring of Balance can also function as a detector?¡± Shocked by the news from Ange, Negris said:


    ¡°Right, measuring everything... even without weight, there should still be volume, energy strength. Kvada, it just hit me. The magic tricks that Durken performed in front of you, and the evaporation of Tom not long ago, did you discover them in this way too?¡±


    ¡°The one with Tom, yes.¡± Ange replied, meaning he hadn¡¯t discovered Durken in the same way.


    Negris sighed and stopped discussing, realizing that this skeleton had become stronger with each passing day. The skills he possessed surpassed Negris¡¯ understanding. Negris couldn¡¯t teach him much more and might have to learn from him in the future.


    However, after being hit several times, Negris grew accustomed to it and asked, ¡°Where is the God of Shadows?¡±


    Ange stretched his hand and pointed to one of the Sorrow Angels.


    The God of Shadows was taken aback when Ange pointed, and stealthily moved to the shadow of another Sorrow Angel. Right after it moved, it saw Ange¡¯s finger was already pointing to its new location.


    Hastily switching positions again, Ange was still pointing at it. Despite its reluctance, it had to believe that Ange could genuinely see it.


    Somewhat unwillingly, it emerged from the shadow and the God of Shadows asked loudly, ¡°How can you see me?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, thought for a moment, before finding the most suitable adjective: ¡°Fat.¡±


    He wanted to say that its surface area was large. Under the Ring of Balance, the God of Shadows appeared to have a large area. But saying that would have been wordy, ¡®fat¡¯ was more fitting.


    Struck dumb, the God of Shadows recalled how it had been described as sinister, evil, deserving of death, but never before as fat. How was it fat? It was but a thin layer.


    Aren¡¯t shadows supposed to be a thin layer on top of an object?


    That¡¯s not right. While shadows spread out and normally looked ¡®fatter¡¯ than their actual size, there were also times when they appeared ¡®thinner.¡¯ When the light was too strong or hit at a direct angle, shadows would even disappear.


    ¡°So, am I fat, or thin? Ah! Why am I even agonizing over this?¡± The God of Shadows exploded in frustration.


    It wasn¡¯t angry at Ange for calling it fat, but rather at itself for fretting over the question. Didn¡¯t it know that dwelling on academic problems could lead to a headache? Even though it didn¡¯t have hair.


    Changing the topic at once, the God of Shadows said, ¡°So, it¡¯s you who keeps targeting the angels of the apocalypse.¡±


    ¡°Sorrow.¡± Ange corrected him.


    The God of Shadows paused for a moment to understand Ange¡¯s meaning before complaining, ¡°Why do you talk in fragments? Are you constipated? Although they used to be called Sorrow, now that the God of Arbitration has started the apocalypse, they are the angels of the apocalypse, understand? They got promoted.¡±


    Ange gazed at it blankly. The God of Shadows almost felt like plucking its hair out, were it not for Negris who reminded him mentally at the moment, ¡°Ask what the apocalypse is about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the apocalypse?¡± Ange asked.


    The God of Shadows smirked, ¡°Not telling you.¡±


    Ange pulled out a bag of Demon Crystals.


    The God of Shadows was once again surprised. His mouth fell agape¡ªit had been shocked thrice since it first emerged from Ange, and the Sorrow Angels hadn¡¯t even surrounded them yet.


    Ange was always one step ahead, aiming for a position it couldn¡¯t foresee, was he trying to buy it off? It was unexpected since nobody had ever tried to buy it before.


    ¡°Mere Dem...¡± the God of Shadows chuckled dismissively. But before it could finish, Ange took out another bag of Soul Crystals.


    ¡°Sss! You actually have the Evil Undea...¡± Although it didn¡¯t need Soul Crystals, a bagful meant a huge amount of Faith Elemental Force. And the Soul Crystals were from Undead Heretics, did this guy also belong to the heretics?


    Before it could finish, Ange had taken out a bag of Holy Crystals.


    Shamara used these to exchange for daily necessities, as there were many Disciples of Light, they were worth much more than their intrinsic value and were very expensive.


    Ever since Ange obtained Little Ghost, these were like Soul Crystals, which could be condensed at any time, they were just solidified Power of Faith.


    The God of Shadows was speechless. While Soul Crystals had no use for it, Holy Crystals were very useful.


    Of course, to buy it over, a mere bag of Holy Crystals was still...


    Ange took out a Divine Artifact¡ªthe Spear of Shadows.


    ¡°My Spear of Shadows! How did it end up with you?¡± The God of Shadows couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the apocalypse?¡± Ange asked again.


    The fluctuations in the form of the God of Shadows indicated the turmoil inside it. The thought of ¡®it can¡¯t be bought¡¯ had been thrown into oblivion.


    However, it managed to resist the temptation and said begrudgingly, ¡°Not telling¡ª¡±


    Ange then took out a Divine Fragment...


    The God of Shadows felt its mind buzz. When it used to deceive others, it often used a phrase: everything has its price, and if you can¡¯t buy it, you haven¡¯t bid high enough. Now it knew its own worth.


    ¡°If... If you have a complete divine statue, I would accept...¡± This was the God of Shadows¡¯ psychological price. If it was a complete divine statue instead of fragmented pieces, it would do anything.


    Before it could finish, Ange already had a divine statue, the second blank divine statue from a God Flower.


    ¡°Pfft, you actually have one? Are you transformed from the Goddess of Redemption?¡± The God of Shadows could not suppress its excitement¡ªa complete divine statue and a blank one at that. If it obtained an independent divine statue, it could sit back and relax from Lord Light.


    Everyone always spoke of the God of Light and Darkness, but for the God of Shadows, that wasn¡¯t something to boast about. Lord Light was the principal, and it was just a vassal, a mere shadow of the light.


    Before Ange took out the divine statue, it never thought it had other choices. But now, a path it had never considered had appeared in front of it. It felt as if it could break free from Lord Light, own its divine statue, and become a real God of Shadows.


    Without hesitation, the God of Shadows immediately said, ¡°Okay, deal. Give me the divine statue, and I will tell you about the ange...¡±


    Before it could finish, to its frustration, Ange put the blank divine statue away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to know what the apocalypse is about? Why hide your divine statue?¡± The God of Shadows rushed anxiously and drifted over.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Too expensive, no exchange.¡±


    Ange quickly did the math¡ªexchanging a question with a blank divine statue was too costly. He decided there would be no exchange. After all, he didn¡¯t really care about the apocalypse, only Negris was curious about it.


    PS: It won¡¯t be speeding up until after the New Year. You have no idea how miserable my past month has been, sigh.

 Chapter 691: 388: Hurry to the City of Light, Help!"_1

    Chapter 691: Chapter 388: Hurry to the City of Light, Help!¡±_1


    The enemy threw a Mourning Skeleton at you... The Lord of Mourning!?


    As Harvey sprang forward like an arrow that had been released from the bow, stepping on air as if it were solid ground, the God of Shadows felt a buzz that overwhelmed his consciousness.


    Even if Ange had thrown a Great Angel at him, he wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked, the Lord of Mourning, the Lord of Mourning! In the past, the Gods of Light were routed by two Lords of Mourning. Now, fighting it alone, a Lord of Mourning was also thrown out?


    Before the God of Shadows could recover, Ange casually threw out a Six-winged Archangel. As soon as the little angel holding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff appeared, he excitedly spread his wings, only to be slapped in the head by Ange.


    ¡°Ouch?!¡± The Little Angel let out an angry cry.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ange pointed even more angrily at the tens of thousands of Sorrow Angels in the distance.


    The Little Angel pouted, waving the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, and charged forward with excitement.


    ¡°Really... Really a Great Angel?¡± The God of Shadows was dumbfounded, what kind of combination is this? A Great Angel with the Lord of Mourning?


    Furthermore, where did he get these things? A summon? But there wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation of a summon.


    The God of Shadows consciousness buzzes, but his movements are swift, he quickly changed his position, as the shadow of the Sorrow Angel he had just inhabited, had been targeted by Harvey and blasted with a punch.


    It was literally a punch that exploded, the Sorrow Angel exhausted all its defenses and attacks, but couldn¡¯t withstand Harvey¡¯s light punch.


    But what was even more horrifying to the God of Shadows continued to happen, Ange dipped his hand in and pulled out another Lord of Mourning.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s over, two Mourning Skeletons, are enough to wipe us all out.¡± The God of Shadows mumbled in a dazed state.


    Back in the heyday of the Church of Light, all the gods came together, and there were three Great Angels, but they were all blown up by two Lords of Mourning. The even more terrifying Undead King hadn¡¯t made a move yet, and the gods were already scattering.


    Now, there are only a few gods left in the church, and they¡¯re not united, how are they supposed to fight?


    Ange continued to reach out...


    ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s more?¡± Two Lords of Mourning were already insane enough, plus a Great Angel, you¡¯re still going to pull out more?


    Ange pulled out a human.


    ¡°Phew¡ªa human, thank God, I knew it, there can¡¯t be that many perverts.¡± The God of Shadows let out a long sigh of relief.


    This human spread out three pairs of black wings.


    ¡°Pfft... Fallen Great Angel? Is that Shamara? No, that¡¯s impossible, the holy lady can¡¯t possibly fall from grace and become a Great Angel, this aura, is it Luna?¡±


    Following that, a graceful figure was hoisted out, appearing obediently by his side.


    ¡°The... The Goddess of Redemption? Why is the Goddess of Redemption in his hands?¡± The God of Shadows continued to buzz, Is this still the arrogant Goddess of Redemption? Why has she now become as obedient as a young female slave?


    The array of individuals before him had shocked the God of Shadows for a full year, the figure emerging from the shadow of the horse with a hat was no longer drawing his attention.


    The hat perched on the horse¡¯s head was tossed into the air, puffing up into a large hair ball of fifty meters in diameter.


    ¡°A... A Dimension Beast? Kvada, I know who he is now.¡± The God of Shadows slowly came to his senses.


    One after another, flying dragons squeezed out of the hair, carrying Titan Giants on their backs.


    The God of Shadows gave up, gathering some Sorrow Angels to ambush those who were trying to kill Ange and the others. It was his idea, he never thought the ambush would fail, and turned into a death trap.


    But this isn¡¯t his fault, it¡¯s not that the God of Shadows isn¡¯t strong enough, it¡¯s that the enemy has the Mourning.


    The two Lords of Mourning might be fine, everyone could split up and run, but now, not only the Lords of Mourning, but also a bunch of angel gods, would be nice if half of them could escape.


    Since they can¡¯t escape anyway, why not just...


    The God of Shadows slowly descended, then popped out from the shadow of that horse. He dared not sneak into Ange¡¯s shadow, nor dared to sneak into the Goddess of Redemption¡¯s shadow.


    Shadow traversal is amazing, but it also has significant limitations. If the owner of the shadow is very powerful, then sneaking into their shadow is more like a self-made trap.


    After weighing up, he decided the horse was the least harmful.


    As soon as he emerged, Ange turned his gaze towards him, locking him in.


    ¡°I surrender, don¡¯t attack!¡± The God of Shadows cried desperately, he had a feeling that if he shouted a moment later, Ange¡¯s attack would come down.


    Some terrifying power slowly dissipated, but Ange¡¯s gaze was still locked on him.


    The God of Shadows took a deep breath and said urgently: ¡°I surrender, as long as you give me an empty divine status, I am willing to surrender and become your deputy god.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®deputy god¡¯, Ange shook his head: ¡°No, too many.¡±


    The God of Shadows was stunned, what does that mean? Too many deputy gods? Who worries about having too many deputy gods in this day and age?


    The figures of Negris, Durken, and other people reflected on Ange, who were about to laugh out loud. To save the God of Shadows from dying out of sheer rage, Negris quickly intervened: ¡°What he means is that you must demonstrate greater value, otherwise, it¡¯s not worth a divine status.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The God of Shadows was dumbfounded again, where did this voice come from?


    ¡°A deputy god, the God of Knowledge.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re also a deputy god?¡± When Arbitration was chatting with the Bronze Dragon, it saw it too, but didn¡¯t expect, the dignified God of Knowledge to be a deputy god too?


    Kvada, can the God of Knowledge only be a deputy god? Is the threshold for surrender so high?


    With a shift of his thoughts, the God of Shadows said: ¡°I can make these Sorrow Angels not run away, allowing you to eliminate them, otherwise if they scatter, it will be very difficult for you all to eliminate them.¡±


    Negris chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t really think we only have these people, do you? The Elf Empire, Dwarven Empire, Dragon Clan, Republic of Stellaris, the Eastern and Western Diocese, they have all united, you guys are, fighting against a whole plane.¡±


    The God of Shadows was taken aback, how could this be? Different races could unite so quickly?


    There are heaps of historical feuds among these races, even with plane security meetings it is impossible for everyone to unite in a short period of time, unless there is someone with enough prestige to lead them.


    Who could have such prestige to unite the whole plane?


    The God of Shadows could only say in half belief half doubt: ¡°So, do you want to know why arbitration is launching the Armageddon trial?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Does the God of Arbitration have any tricks up his sleeve? Destroying food and fields, and starving everyone to death can¡¯t be his real goal, can it?¡± Negris, Durken, and the Great Sage were all startled.


    ¡°Of course not, starving ordinary people wouldn¡¯t starve you guys, he couldn¡¯t be so stupid. Give me the divine status, and I¡¯ll tell you his purpose.¡±


    Seeing the earnest look on the God of Shadows, everyone hesitated. Could it be that the God of Arbitration really had a plan up his sleeve? This would be reasonable, no matter how stupid Arbitration was, he couldn¡¯t possibly starve his source of power, the believers.


    Should they exchange the divine status for this information? After all, Ange could grow more.


    While everyone was hesitating, Ange suddenly tilted his head. Anthony was eagerly calling for him: ¡°Lord, Lord, I know what the God of Arbitration wants to do, you guys come to the City of Light quickly, please, save me!¡±

 Chapter 692: 389: The Way to Replace the Master God_1

    Chapter 692: Chapter 389: The Way to Replace the Master God_1


    The City of Light, home of the curia, a city entirely composed of the disciples, worshippers, and various institutions of the Church. Despite its population of only a hundred thousand, it remains the Holy Land in the hearts of all Disciples of Light across the entire plane of existence.


    Anthony had control over the Eastern and Western Diocese, with the ability to mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops, outnumbering the total population of the City of Light. However, he had no desire to conquer the city.


    Firstly, the City of Light is viewed as a sacred place by the followers. Any attack on it, regardless of the reasons, would provoke their hostility.


    Secondly, the city is a vast fortress. It is built into the side of a mountain, with essential facilities constructed directly into the hollowed-out mountainside. The city features the Wall of Sighs, dozens of Soul Towers, and numerous Towers of Holy Light.


    These types of Holy Light Towers can release columns of light similar to the Holy Light Flash, only with several times the power, an attack human forces cannot withstand.


    To assault this city would inevitably result in heavy losses, with no guaranteed success.


    Anthony would never engage in such folly. As long as he maintains control over the Eastern and Western Diocese, he has countless strategies to isolate the City of Light.


    Through means of restricting materials, personnel, transportation, communication, public opinion, etc., he can weaken the city, bleeding it dry until it turns into a ghost town.


    When the population leaves, who would remain to defend the empty city?


    But...


    Anthony pointed towards the distant mountains and said to everyone, ¡°When I used to burn religious texts, I came across records claiming that the City of Light was established to suppress the King of Terror. I found it ridiculous. What kind of King or Prince of Terror could possibly be more terrifying than our Majesty? It must be the fanciful writing of some Bard. But look at it now.¡±


    Everyone, despite being dozens of kilometers away, could feel the terrifying aura emanating from the City of Light. This aura was palpable, and even those without heightened perception abilities could sense it clearly. It was as if someone were casting a Fear Technique with a wide range.


    All the snakes, insects, rodents, and ants nearby had disappeared. The ground was carpeted with insect corpses, while larger animals were nowhere to be seen, likely frightened away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a Fear Technique? What King of Terror? Are there people jumping out from the city?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°No, not at all. In fact, the people outside the city have all been called in, and now close to seven hundred thousand people are crowding the City of Light.¡± Anthony said anxiously. He then asked, ¡°Where are Harvey and Lord Feiti? Why are only a few of you with Lord Anthony?¡±


    The only ones by Ange¡¯s side was Negris, Durken, and the Great Sage. This was evidently insufficient to launch an offensive on the City of Light.


    ¡°They¡¯re dealing with the Sorrow Angels. You sounded so desperate, so we came here first. Can¡¯t you yell for something other than help?¡± Negris responded disdainfully.


    Anthony scratched his nose, grinning awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve only called for what I couldn¡¯t handle myself.¡±


    Then he quickly changed the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now; what do we do now? I¡¯m worried about the hundreds of thousands of people inside the city.¡±


    There are one hundred thousand permanent residents in the City of Light, but as a Holy City, its boundaries do not end at its walls but keep expanding outwards.


    At the foot of the mountain and on the plains, there are at least twenty-odd towns and settlements of various sizes. Many devout followers had come here from afar for a pilgrimage, inadvertently forming various settlements and towns.


    There are a variety of merchants, mercenaries, and delegations to meet the needs of the several hundred thousand residents, forming a vast network of towns populated by seven to eight hundred thousand people.


    Majority of them had been summoned into the city, then the city gates were closed, and the terrifying aura started to spread. If they could sense this aura from such a distance, wouldn¡¯t it scare many people to death inside the city?


    The Great Sage suddenly said, ¡°This method seems somewhat like a sacrificial ritual ¨C gathering a bunch of people together to consume their flesh and souls.¡±


    ¡°It does, but does the Church of Light have such means? Even if they scare every person in the city to death, what good would that do?¡± Durken asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask,¡± Negris suggested.


    Anthony was stunned for a moment. Ask? Ask who? He was the one who knew the Church of Light best amongst them. Should they ask him? But he didn¡¯t know either.


    Ange then reached into the shadow on the ground and pulled up the God of Shadows.


    The God of Shadows looked rather languid. Its shadow-crossing ability tries to avoid the shadows of powerful beings as it can¡¯t control their shadows; instead, they could control it. Ange grabbed it and simply stuffed it into his own shadow, rendering it immobile.


    Ange¡¯s formidable spiritual power locked the God of Shadows in the shadow firmly like a lock.


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that the God of Arbitration¡¯s trump card is this? The Fear Sacrifice? What is he trying to do?¡± Negris asked.


    The God of Shadows shook its head, ¡°Give me the Blank God Statue. If I can¡¯t separate from the Light, I dare not answer any of your questions.¡±


    ¡°Light and Darkness combined. By that, do you mean that you share a divinity with Lord Light? Hence, the Blank God Statue is so important to you? With an independent divinity, you could become an independent deity? I get it now. There¡¯s quite a lot at stake for you.¡±


    The God of Shadows hesitated for a moment before it gritted its teeth determinedly, ¡°I could submit to Lord Anthony and become a subordinate deity.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s too much information... Oh well, so be it. Tell me about your ability. Can you only cross through shadows?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Anthony could no longer hold back and dragged it away, gripping it by the neck, ¡°Lord Nage, do you think this is an interview? People are about to die.¡±


    Nobody could defeat Negris, who was in vain trying to swing his little paws about as he was forcefully dragged aside.


    Ange took out the Blank God Statue, and his Faith Elemental Force surged into it. After a few cycles, the statue was filled with Ange¡¯s power.


    Replacing the god statue¡¯s power with his own, Ange could manipulate it no matter whose consciousness it accepted.


    The God of Shadows blundered eagerly into the statue. The once pure and flawless Blank God Statue started to cloud.


    Before long, the God of Shadows took control of the statue, and a more substantial shadow emerged, wrapping the statue in it.


    A quick check of its status later, the God of Shadows sighed deeply, ¡°I never dreamt of being able to exist in this independent form.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the chatter, get to the point. What is the God of Arbitration up to?¡± Anthony urged.


    The God of Shadows replied, ¡°For years, no matter what happened, the God of Arbitration has never interfered. The only time he took action was during the Hemel insect plague hundreds of years ago. Do you know why? He has been looking for a way to replace the Master God, and now, he¡¯s found it.¡±


    ¡°The Master God? The Trinity Lord Divinity? The one from Heaven? That¡¯s bad!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Ange immediately opened the gate to Heaven and stepped through it.

 Chapter 693: 390 The 3rd Transformation Form_1

    Chapter 693: Chapter 390 The 3rd Transformation Form_1


    Everyone arrived at the area where the God Grid was located. Thankfully, it was quietly sitting in the orb, showing no signs of change. Except for the occasional overflow of power generated by the breathing effect, not a bit of energy could escape from it.


    Ange stretched his finger into the gap, and Little Ghost emerged skillfully and took a quick suck on the God Grid inside.


    ¡°You... this...I...¡± The God of Shadows, seeing this for the first time, pointed at Little Ghost, then at the God Grid, was at a loss for words.


    Negris rolled his eyes at him. It was obvious he was just a hayseed who doesn¡¯t know better, getting surprised over trivial things.


    The God of Shadows was livid, retorting: ¡°What do you mean by getting surprised over trivial things? Are you even speaking human language? This ghost is consuming the Master God!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Negris shook his head in response.


    ...


    ¡°What?¡± The God of Shadows was confused again, why was he always out of tune with these folks? And why were they speaking in such a cryptic manner?


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not human, so I don¡¯t speak human language. Why the fuss? It¡¯s not the first time it¡¯s eating.¡± Negris responded with a cocky shrug and tail flip.


    This was when he would feel best: he loved seeing people looking surprised at such things, and then pretending it¡¯s nothing special, asking others not to fuss... which invariably gave them constipated expressions.


    The God of Shadows had a constipated expression on his face. After calming his nerve, he got his teeth clenched, saying: ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    Negris shrugged: ¡°It means that it¡¯s the biological son of the Master God, with a high degree of power affinity, right?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me not to make a fuss! Are you speaking dragon language!¡± The God of Shadows showed its fangs, ready to tear apart the mouth of the bronze dragon.


    But as soon as he moved forward, he felt something holding him back. When he looked back, he saw Little Zombie standing there nonchalantly, looking around, but its right foot was firmly stepping on its shadow.


    The God of Shadows was stunned. How can an ordinary little zombie step on its shadow, and the noble God of Shadows was suppressed by a zombie? Was this some kind of joke?


    Negris casually dug into his nostril: ¡°Although you are a God, they are biological descendants.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± Its eyes widened in surprise.


    The God of Shadows then realized who the two were as Little Angel ran over, grabbing and tossing around the shadow from the ground.


    ¡°Kvada, put me down, bastard... Aiyo, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit my face, Aiyo, I¡¯ll take you to play shadow crossing!¡± The God of Shadows had no choice but to bow down to the evil force since it was of their own blood.


    Negris stood with his hands on his hips, feeling schadenfreude, and after a while, he finally noticed something: ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right, weren¡¯t you fighting the Sorrow Angel, Little Angel? How did you return?¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± Little Angel crouched in the shadow formed by the God of Shadows, looking sly, hanging out with Little Zombie, and only half of its head poking out.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get the monster? Ha-ha, Harvey and Feiti took all the enemies? Feiti¡¯s flash, excellent monster grabber.¡± Negris laughed, figuring that Little Angel must have called Ange back because it was bored from not being able to grab the monster.


    Then, shifting the subject, Negris asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the God of Arbitration found a way to control the God Grid? What¡¯s the method?¡±


    In the shadow, the third head, the God of Shadows, reluctantly explained, ¡°By using the intense tide of faith triggered by fear, exploiting the wave of faith generated by people in despair, a channel was constructed between the God Grid and the God of Arbitration, thus infiltrating the Master God¡¯s grid.¡±


    With a frustrated tone, the God of Shadows continued, ¡°As for how he did it, I have no idea. The bastard studied for a thousand years just for this. He was about to succeed when suddenly he couldn¡¯t enter Heaven¡¯s Fortress anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uh, because he couldn¡¯t enter Heaven¡¯s Fortress, he tried to use this extreme method?¡± Negris thought. So, Ange inadvertently interrupted his plan by wiping off God of Arbitration¡¯s imprint?


    The God of Shadows rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s more than that. The famine that has been going on for years was his doing, intentionally or not. And who could have guessed you guys would show up and start providing aid?¡±


    ¡°Famine, plague, wars, the Undead Calamity, these are the events that easily spark panic. You guys suppressed them all. Before this, the one person that the God of Arbitration found most annoying was Anthony, he was even prepared to personally judge you,¡± the God of Shadows addressed Anthony with his final sentence.


    Anthony placed his hand over his heart, bowed deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be judged by the God of Arbitration.¡±


    ¡°What about you guys? You were just going to let him usurp the Master God¡¯s position? Both Lord Light and your powers originate from the Master God, right?¡± Negris questioned.


    The God of Shadows helplessly reacted, ¡°What else can we do? Throw our lives away? We had already left, but Lord Light secretly ordered me to return and submit to the God of Arbitration.¡±


    Negris was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What else could I mean? Hedging our bets. If the God of Arbitration succeeded and became the Trinity Master God, at least the ¡®dark¡¯ side of the Light and Darkness could survive. Now I know why during the plot against the Dwarven God of War and God of Forgetting in the past, only you and the Arbitrator showed up while Lord Light was missing,¡± Anthony suddenly understood.


    Many previous doubts were cleared, but the biggest concern for Anthony was still unresolved: ¡°What do we do now? If he doesn¡¯t start the process, we won¡¯t know whether the God of Arbitration has penetrated the Master God¡¯s identity. Should we just wait like this? What about the people in the City of Light? If they all get sacrificed, it¡¯ll be a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°Loss? What could you possibly lose?¡± The Great Sage, who had been silent all this while, couldn¡¯t help but interject. He knew about Anthony¡¯s previous status and was confused. Why was this Dark Knight Emperor so concerned over the humans?


    ¡°We stand to lose a population! I¡¯m about to become the Pope of the Church. In the Broken Swamp, hundreds of thousands of my pious followers have already been lost. Now, the ones in the City of Light are the most devout followers. If they all die, how am I supposed to be Pope?¡±


    ¡°I have been preparing for nearly a thousand years and I am just about to succeed. Now I have to steal the insignia of a bachelor Pope? It¡¯s like having one¡¯s fields cultivated for a thousand years, nearly ready for harvest, and then they all burn ...¡±


    They could relate now, they could relate. Whether it was the Great Sage or Ange, or even Negris who had now transformed into Ange, Little Angel, Little Zombie, all were instantly filled with rage.


    Just then, Ange suddenly moved, and with a flip of his hand, he pulled out the Eye of Celius.


    Following the incident when the Little Ghost had swallowed Celius¡¯s Serpent of Misfortune and spat out a crystal that looked like a vertical pupil, Negris named it the Eye of Celius.


    Ange held it in his hand, and his body began to change.


    ¡°Kvada, could this Eye of Celius restore your shapeshifting abilities? You just used the Transformation Technique earlier and it hasn¡¯t even been a full day yet, how are you able to use it again now?¡± Negris exclaimed in shock.


    No one bothered to respond to Negris¡¯ outcry because Ange¡¯s transformation was quick. He turned into... a giant ghost.


    Ange didn¡¯t transform into Locke or the Dragon God but instead morphed into a basin-sized Holy Light Spirit; it was his unprecedented third form.


    A smaller ghost sprang from the ghost, seeming confused, and poked at the larger ghost as if surprised that something exactly like it had appeared.


    Without saying a word, Ange dove into the sphere restraining the Master God¡¯s identity.


    PS: Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, I wish everyone a happy New Year in advance. I mentioned earlier this month that I¡¯ve been having bad luck, my colitis has flared up again, and I can hardly sit still due to diarrhea. I was hospitalized for a month due to this in the past, I hope it won¡¯t come to that this time. But I am on medication, it¡¯s going to take about three months to half a year to recover...

 Chapter 694: 391: Manifestation of the Dragon God_1

    Chapter 694: Chapter 391: Manifestation of the Dragon God_1


    In a vast, white space, a giant ball of light appeared in front of Ange. Having had the experience of conscious space before, Ange recognized at once, that this place was a powerful conscious space.


    The giant light ball should be the main body of the conscious space. It occupied more than half of the entire space, completely motionless, and quietly radiating its light.


    The light it emitted was very gentle, without any destructive power, giving the impression that one could rush into it without any harm.


    However, something else disagreed with his perception. The ground beneath him moved slightly. A massive dragon head twisted its neck to avoid the light, muttering quietly, ¡°Annoying light.¡±


    Only now Ange realized that the place he was ¡®standing¡¯ on was the back of a colossal dragon. This dragon was astonishingly huge.


    Its back was as wide as a plaza, its spread wings were like a vast plain, its extended neck was like a desert road. The maximum size of a black dragon was dwarfed in comparison.


    ...


    The largest of dragons was about fifty meters long, but this massive dragon was at least 5,000 meters. It was not comparable in scale at all. On its broad and thick back muscles, a dragon could bounce around, a dwarf could build a house, and Ange could even plow several acres of farmland.


    However, the dragon gave Ange a feeling of familiarity. It was as though... it was just like him.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Just like you, I¡¯m nothing more than a manifestation of the bloodline inheritance within you,¡± the Dragon God said in a resonating manner. It seemed as though it could sense Ange¡¯s thoughts.


    When it said that, Ange immediately knew who it was¡ªDragon God, the same God who constantly murmured in his mind every time he used the Dragon God Transformation.


    The Dragon Clan had a natural inheritance through bloodline. As long as one possessed the Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline, they also had the ability to gain the same abilities as their ancestors through their boiling blood. This was why dragons didn¡¯t need to learn dragon language magic, hunting skills, or even lessons in courtship. As long as they grew old enough, their abilities naturally emerged.


    This method of inheritance had its ups and downs. The good was no need to exhaustively learn things. The bad was the lack of innovation. The abilities passed down by ancestors were unchanged, making it hard for anything new to emerge.


    Besides, the bloodline could degrade. Any dragon should have the ability to transform into Dragon God. However, since the death of Dragon God, not a single dragon had mastered this ability.


    Moreover, the degradation was continuous. Take Brooks, for example, the Dragon Clan Chief. His power was only at the Truth Level, far inferior to his ancestors.


    Every time Ange transformed into the Dragon God, a voice would teach him various fighting tactics. If not for this, Ange, a farming skeleton, would not have known so many combat skills.


    Now, in this consciousness space, Ange accidentally manifested that voice from his bloodline.


    It looked familiar. Its skin was golden, and its scales shone with a blend of cyan and red. It possessed the features of the Three Ancient Dragons. It had a rugged face, squinting eyes, and looked exactly like Negris.


    ¡°Like Negris? It seems Negris is the dragon you are most familiar with. Since I¡¯m manifested from you, everything would be in line with your understanding. If you can¡¯t comprehend something, you can¡¯t manifest it.¡±


    ¡°Even the way I speak, my intonation, are all based on your imagination, carrying some of the characteristics you recognize. Is there anyone around you regularly nagging you like this?¡±


    Unconsciously, Ange nodded.


    ¡°In this consciousness space, I am your creation. I am your imagination. You don¡¯t need to consider me as an independent individual and there is no need to nod or shake your head.¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°This is a consciousness space created by a powerful consciousness. The light ball in front of you is the main body of this consciousness space. You feel it¡¯s gentle because your power is highly compatible with it. But, its power makes me feel uncomfortable,¡± Dragon God said, and suddenly flapped its wings forward.


    Wearing a puzzled look, Ange tilted his head. If it ¡®feels¡¯ uncomfortable, why fly forward?


    The Dragon God said, ¡°Because you ¡®think¡¯ that I should fly forward. I am just the manifestation of your consciousness. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable, I won¡¯t either.¡±


    Ange couldn¡¯t help scratching his head. This was really hard to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to understand. This is a consciousness space. You can imagine things you are familiar with here. What are you most familiar with in your daily life?¡± Dragon God asked.


    With a thought, Ange conjured a scythe in his hand.


    With another thought, Little Angel leaped out, emitting a flash of Holy Light as soon as she appeared. The light shone into the eyes of the Dragon God, creating a black spot.


    With yet another thought, Little Zombie also leaped out. She stepped on the scales beneath her, her hands transforming into a hoe and she began to dig fiercely.


    Ange began to understand. It was like playing with a simulated magic array; a game he was quite adept at.


    Suddenly, a small sapling sprouted from Ange¡¯s head, growing rapidly in response to the light. In no time, it had become a monumental tree towering thousands of meters high, waving its true leaves, chattering: ¡°Grow ¨C stronger ¨C grow ¨C stronger -¡±


    It was quite discordant.


    Ange continued to manifest objects as he pleased, joyously summoning different crops and tillage land in the void. Under the influence of the giant sapling, everything began to grow wildly.


    This was too much fun. Ange felt like he could play here for a thousand years.


    The Dragon God, however, wore an irritated expression identical to the one Negris often displayed, ¡°You¡¯re not planning to keep playing like this, are you?¡±


    Since the Dragon God was a manifestation of Ange¡¯s will, he acted in accordance with Ange¡¯s understanding. Evidently, even within Ange¡¯s own cognition, he felt he was doing something wrong.


    Upon hearing the Dragon God¡¯s words, Ange paused and turned toward the orb of light in the distance.


    The Dragon God spread his wings and followed.


    Wherever Ange stepped, countless wild grasses, grains, and trees grew wildly, spreading a verdant path. Even though he knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to keep playing this way, he couldn¡¯t help himself...


    Dragging his lush path behind him, Ange finally arrived before the light sphere and began to make out some objects on its surface.


    The surface of the sphere was like a layer of water, made up of a radiant white light. Various ¡®people¡¯ continually emerged from the ¡®water.¡¯ Some wore red faces full of sorrow, while others were calm and peaceful.


    The Dragon God¡¯s voice rang out in a timely manner: ¡°These are the manifestations of other people¡¯s thoughts, representing the beliefs they have thrown at this place and their state when they arrive.¡±


    Ange nodded in understanding because he often received other people¡¯s beliefs. If this place was his consciousness space, surely there would be a crowd of people shouting:


    ¡®Get rich! Get rich!¡¯


    ¡®Harvest! Harvest!¡¯


    ¡®Stay Up Late! Stay Up Late!¡¯


    Eventually, Ange¡¯s gaze landed on some skinny figures. These people were nothing more than skin and bones. Their emaciated arms stretched out, their voices hoarsely moaning, ¡°Hungry... Hungry... Hungry...¡± as they gradually dissipated.


    A skeletal giant with a large belly walked slowly on the surface of the light sphere. It snatched these emaciated people and stuffed them into the sack on its back.


    It only caught those who were crying out of hunger, paying no heed to the others.


    Each time it shoved someone into its sack, its belly swelled even more, as if the sack on its back was connected to its stomach.


    Was it... selecting the thoughts born of those who had fallen into despair because of hunger?


    No sooner had this thought crossed Ange¡¯s mind than the potbellied giant seemed to sense something. It abruptly turned its head and fixed its gaze on Ange.


    ¡°Why are you able to enter this place?!¡±


    PS: Wishing everyone a Happy New Year, may fortune abound next year, your heart¡¯s desires come true, and may you stay up late without losing your hai

 Chapter 695: 392 War of Gods_1

    Chapter 695: Chapter 392 War of Gods_1


    It was the voice of the God of Arbitration, a tone full of astonishment. So astonished, in fact, that even with the unbending heart of a god, he almost lost control.


    What is this place? This is the consciousness space of the Master God. Even he, the dignified God of Justice and Arbitration, needs to rely on the surge of fear-infused faith to enter here.


    He spent hundreds of years developing this method. Why can others do it, too?


    This is like getting ready to inherit his father¡¯s nobility and wealth, only to discover that he had an elder brother who had already claimed them.


    The Hemel Locust Disaster that occurred over eight hundred years ago was the first time the God of Arbitration discovered that he could enter the consciousness space of the Master God. He wasn¡¯t clear on how he did it. After suppressing the Locust Disaster in Hemel, he found the situation has disappeared.


    The God of Arbitration strongly suspected that this situation was related to the Locust Disaster. For the next few hundred years, he tried to find the connection between the two. However, he soon discovered that he could occasionally perceive the consciousness space of the Master God when heaven-sent disasters occurred.


    ...


    After a few hundred years of trial and error, the God of Arbitration gradually understood the operating mechanism of this place and found many patterns.


    It wasn¡¯t until two years ago, when the locust outbreak occurred again in Hemel and the Black Mountain Kingdom was destroyed, that the God of Arbitration felt the deepest, clearest despair and fear, thereby confirming his suspicions of the past few hundred years.


    The fear of believers was the root of this connection. The fear generated by the locust plague was the most lasting and clear, because the fear caused by hunger was the most profound and enduring.


    Other forms of tortures, killings, and wars could produce stronger fear, but it would soon surpass a threshold. The human body would secrete certain substances to suppress this fear, making it hard to sustain.


    Having found the cause, he sought a way. If he could freely enter and exit the consciousness space, could he manipulate the Master God?


    After a series of experiments, he succeeded. During the Sorrow Angels¡¯ devastation and destruction of crops, even people who had gone through last year¡¯s famine but were not short of food at the moment had an uncontrollable surge of fear.


    With this wave of fear, the God of Arbitration entered the consciousness space and manifested as a belief in fear.


    Such beliefs were easy to disperse, so he continually swallowed other fears to grow into his current form.


    Weirdly enough, there were many fear-based beliefs in the beginning, but they quickly decreased. He wouldn¡¯t encounter one for half a day.


    After returning consciousness to his body, he discovered that all creatures across the plane were eliminating Sorrow Angels. As people were no longer panicked, the ideas of fear dramatically decreased.


    Out of necessity, he had people initiate the Ritual of Terror, using the fear of seven to eight hundred thousand people from the City of Light to continue growing.


    It was with great effort that he managed to do all this, so when now he saw others easily doing the same, how could he not be shocked?


    What¡¯s more, there wasn¡¯t just one person, but a tree and a dragon. What did this mean? Were they out for a walk?


    Ange tilted his head, not answering, instead shifting his attention to the orb of light and those shadowy believers.


    Normally, he wasn¡¯t one for socializing. That was Negris¡¯s role. Now that Negris was not here, the Dragon God and Little Sapling were his manifestations so would naturally not engage in conversation. Even if he wanted to converse, what would he say?


    The Dragon God¡¯s voice sounded just as Ange¡¯s attention turned to him: ¡°The Sea of Thoughts, all changes here must conform to the law of collective thoughts. As for the God of Light, here, it must be the only light amidst the darkness.¡±


    Indeed, that was the case. Whether it was the God of Arbitration or those shadowy believers, all were as black as pitch. There was no color, no vibrance in them.


    But as the Dragon God finished speaking, a second ray of light emerged from the God of Arbitration¡¯s hulking body. A giant, light-emanating figure slowly emerged from him, holding a sword with its eyes closed.


    As the figure opened its eyes, two blinding light rays burst forth, piercing the void, aiming straight for Ange.


    The thick spear of light was even brighter than the Holy Light Flash of the Little Angel, by several tens of times.


    Ange subconsciously tried to dodge, but a giant leaf had already shielded him. The thousand-meter-high Little Sapling lowered a leaf, like a wall, completely covering Ange.


    The beam of light scorched the Little Sapling¡¯s true leaf, causing it to smoke. The Little Sapling sent out a panic message: Burn-Burn¨CGrowth¨CBurn-Burn¨CGrowth¨C


    Seeing this, what was originally a ¡®tall¡¯ sapling growing over a thousand meters high quickly grew in height, volume, and toughness.


    The giant of light and shadow halted the pillar of light and swung the sword in his hand. The colossal light sword descended from the sky: ¡°Judgment!¡±


    The massive light pillar skipped over the foliage of the Little Sapling, landing directly on Ange, as if it were a sword technique descending from heaven.


    Ange didn¡¯t dodge. He was still in the form of a Holy Light Spirit at this moment, and the power of the light sword did not instill in him any kind of fear.


    As expected, the light sword hit him, and he was unscathed.


    The God of Arbitration roared in anger: ¡°What on earth are you! Why can¡¯t the power of the Master God harm you!?¡±


    The Judgment¡¯s Sword harnesses the power of the Master God¡¯s domain, yet it can¡¯t hurt the enemy in the slightest. Why? Why does someone have such high compatibility with the power of the Master God?


    With his furious roar, the bag on his body opened up, and countless beliefs of people flowed out, most of them murmuring: ¡°Hungry ¨C Hungry ¨C Hungry -¡± and drifted towards Ange.


    At the same time, bubbles began to boil on the surface of the light sphere, bearing countless more figures of belief. The figures shouted diverse words. Some cried ¡®Pain¡¯, some ¡®Ugly¡¯, and some ¡®Poor¡¯. They all rushed forward together.


    Their numbers were too great, transforming into several tentacle-like chains stretching in mid-air.


    Ange flicked a finger, and a graceful figure manifested beside him. With a long rope in one hand and a Life-Saving Hammer in the other, although her face wasn¡¯t clear, she was the spitting image of the Goddess of Redemption.


    The Dragon God¡¯s voice rang out just in time: ¡°The consciousness space of the God of Light, which should be the home field of Light¡¯s power. However, since the power of both sides is highly homogenous to the power of Light, neither can get the better of each other. The God of Arbitration has to resort to launching an attack of beliefs, utilizing these resentful beliefs to attack you.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption flew up. As if a goddess had descended to earth, her body radiated a soft glow.


    Those belief figures crying ¡®Pain¡¯ were under the illumination of this glow. Their bodies unexpectedly revealed color and light as if they had returned to normal.


    Once restored to normal, these figures gradually dissipated.


    The Dragon God said: ¡°The power of redemption makes them free from pain and answers a previously puzzling question. Why did the Goddess of Redemption become so unfortunate upon meeting you? You¡¯ve healed too many people; in the struggle for faith, the Goddess of Redemption can¡¯t outcompete you.¡±


    Ange has already grown accustomed to the Dragon God chittering in his ear. Without stopping, he flicked another finger.


    Another figure was manifested by him, an owl ¨C a straw owl.


    Flapping its wings, this straw owl flew forward. Where it passed, the void turned into a fertile field, a field full of crops. The crops were laden with ripe ears of grains, which dropped heavily and transformed into loaves of bread.


    Those figures of belief shouting ¡®Hungry¡¯ immediately changed their course, rushing towards these loaves of bread. Catching and biting into the bread, their faces showed satisfied smiles.


    With colors and luster showing on their bodies, they dissipated amidst satisfied and happy smiles.


    ¡°The God of Farming disperses hunger.¡± The Dragon God said.


    Ange flicked his finger, and a goblin dragging a bag of money manifested. As it walked forward, it sprinkled gold coins. Those figures of belief crying ¡®Poor¡¯ immediately followed.


    With another finger flick, a beautiful elf holding an ear of grain with a rolled-up trouser leg materialized. Ange couldn¡¯t imagine what the Goddess of Beauty looked like, but everyone said that Gailard was the most beautiful, so it should look this way.


    Under the gaze of the Goddess of Beauty, the belief figures shouting ¡®Ugly¡¯ disappeared one by one, all smiling in joy.


    With another flick of his finger, Lisa appeared. Undoubtedly, Lisa was the incarnation of the Harvest Goddess. With a maternal smile on her face, her gaze passed over several figures of belief.


    The belief figures that she gazed at all had their stomachs swell up rapidly ¨C Conceiving with a Glance.


    The God of Knowledge, the God of Balance, were manifested one by one. Finally, a towering figure appeared behind him ¨C the entire void could barely contain it ¨C the Undead God.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± The Judgment God let out a desperate wail.

 Chapter 696: 393: Light of Annihilation_1

    Chapter 696: Chapter 393: Light of Annihilation_1


    In a gutter of the City of Light, a despairing woman sat listlessly, a vacant look in her eyes, a frail body rested upon her legs.


    The head of a small girl, about seven or eight years old, drooped exhaustedly, her mouth and nose caked with blood, as she hovered on the brink of death.


    Her chest was caved in, as though something had stepped on it. With such serious injuries, unless a Light Bishop appeared before her, it would be difficult to save her.


    But who are the Bishops? They are high-ranking individuals, too lazy to even glance at the poor under normal circumstances, so how could they possibly heal them?


    Without several hundred gold coins, they couldn¡¯t even enter the church.


    The city had descended into a state of chaos and disorder. The people were acting as if driven to insanity, either beating each other senselessly or crying out in hysteria, like lost flies, mindlessly buzzing about. The young girl was trampled in the chaos, leading to her current plight.


    ...


    Left with no choice but to wait for death, the woman felt at a loss for what to do next. Should she pray?


    This was the City of Light, the place closest to the gods. Still, her prayers received no response. As the girl¡¯s breath grew fainter, all the woman could do was look on with despair. Was there anything else she could do?


    ¡°Mum... mum... It hurts....¡± Suddenly, the small girl seemed to regain her strength and managed to utter a sentence.


    Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she hung her head in guilt and kissed the girl¡¯s cheek, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t. Just bear with it, once we reach Heaven, there will be no more pain.¡±


    In the final moment, the woman placed her hope in the Holy Kingdom described by the church, a place flowing with honey and sugar, where hunger and pain did not exist.


    ¡°Heav... en.... don¡¯t want to.... leave.... mum....¡± The girl¡¯s breaths came even more weakly, the words struggled out between faint gasps for air.


    The woman¡¯s heart felt as though it were being torn apart.


    In the end, the little girl¡¯s hand feebly fell limp.


    ¡°Hic... Hic...¡± The woman sobbed, her heart filled with desperation, pain, confusion, and a trace of numbness.


    This seemed like a familiar sight. Every family in the neighborhood, every brother¡¯s family, and every relative¡¯s family had lost a child or two prematurely. Perhaps this was the fate of the poor.


    Just then, the small girl¡¯s limp hand suddenly rose, startling the woman. For a brief moment, a divine light shone from the girl¡¯s body. Her collapsed chest, seemingly in time with her breaths, gradually inflated back.


    Yes, she was breathing. The small girl on the brink of death had miraculously restored her normal breathing.


    Was this... a miracle?


    Having previously descended into utter despair, the woman now saw a glimmer of hope. Holding her hands together in prayer, she mumbled, ¡°May the Light bless us, may the Light bless us. Please make my child get better, let her get better, I am willing to give everything I have.¡±


    Indeed, it was a miracle. Confusedly, the young girl opened her eyes. After an initial sense of disorientation, she became aware, spoke in disbelief, ¡°Mum, I saw the Goddess of Redemption, she hit me with a hammer.¡±


    The woman burst into laughter, hugging the girl tightly and saying, ¡°Thank the Goddess of Redemption, hurry up and thank the Goddess of Redemption. She was saving you, she is saving you.¡±


    No words could describe the woman¡¯s shock and elation at this moment. If this wasn¡¯t a miracle, then what was?


    Such miracles were taking place throughout the City of Light.


    Several sturdy men were tearing at each other. Some were raggedly dressed, clearly destitute. Some had bald temples, yet fat cheeks, and buck teeth in squinting eyes, so ugly it was unimaginable.


    But right now, there was no distinction between rich or poor, handsome or ugly. They were fervently locked in combat. I¡¯m pulling his hair. He¡¯s biting your temple. You¡¯re tugging his clothes. It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s who.


    Fear was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. Either weeping pitifully, or hysterically furious. Everyone seemed to wish for the death of the opposing party.


    Just as it was difficult to tell them apart, a divine glow shone from them. Those who were locked in a rage suddenly came to their senses.


    They stopped and looked at each other in confusion, releasing each other, lost and bewildered.


    Why? Why were they fighting each other? Why were they so afraid? Why did they wish to bring death upon each other?


    Some things were driven away by the sacred light, and once they calmed down, they immediately realized something was wrong.


    The wounds on their faces and bodies were slowly healing. The man with a shiny forehead suddenly felt a tickle in his scalp. When he touched it, he felt some short stubble.


    Unbelieving, he touched it two more times. Once he confirmed that he had stubble, he excitedly revealed his shinny forehead to the others around him, still reeling from the brawl, and asked, ¡°Did I grow hair? Did I grow hair?¡±


    The tattered pauper he had beaten was stunned for a moment before he responded, ¡°Give me a copper coin, and I¡¯ll explain it to you.


    The man with the shinny forehead without hesitation gave the pauper a gold coin.


    Taking the gold coin, the pauper said incredulously, ¡°This is a miracle, this is a miracle! A voice in my head told me how to earn money, lo and behold, I earned a gold coin. This is a miracle, it¡¯s the gods responding to us. Did you wish to have hair?¡±


    The man with the shinny...but hairy forehead nodded eagerly: ¡°Yes, yes, my wish was to grow hair. I heard Goddess of Beauty City has a divine technique to grow hair, I was nearly tempted, but I am a disciple of light and didn¡¯t want to bow to a heretical god, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    The pauper saw right through the rich man¡¯s hypocrisy and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just broke. I¡¯ve heard that the hair-growth treatment at Goddess of Beauty City is quite expensive.¡±


    The rich man¡¯s face turned red.


    Another ugly man started crying, ¡°Why did the gods respond to you and not me? Nothing changed with me. Even the teeth I lost haven¡¯t been restored, but your wounds have healed. I¡¯m also a devout disciple of light.¡±


    The rich man and the pauper looked at each other and said, ¡°The gods did answer you. After you lost your teeth, you¡¯ve become much more handsome.¡±


    The ugly man hesitantly walked over to a dirty ditch and took a look at himself. Huh, did he really become more handsome?


    ¡°Quick, quick, pray, it¡¯s a miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! The gods are showing a miracle. This is divine grace, quick, quick, quick.¡±


    Faced with such inexplicable miracles, which were occurring on a large scale, everyone knelt down without thought, prayed with an earnestness they hadn¡¯t had since birth, and dedicated themselves with true faith.


    The skinny and starving people who were regretting why no miracle was happening to them suddenly felt something extra in their palm.


    It was a bean, an aromatic bean that made people want to eat it instantly. Indeed, many couldn¡¯t resist and ate it. Instantly, they felt warmth and strength spreading throughout their bodies, and hunger vanished.


    Some knowledgeable people recognized it. Wasn¡¯t this an Elf Bean? Moreover, its effect was even stronger than that of an Elf Bean. At least, the feeling of ¡®being filled with strength¡¯ was not something an Elf Bean could provide.


    Even the starving people became devout. The whole City of Light became a sea of believers, a scene of prayer, with ones being sent up to heaven, heard for miles around, even outside the city.


    The surging Faith Elemental Force spread to the end of the faith network.


    Inside Consciousness Space, the God of Arbitration roared in despair, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    With his roar, the whole orb lit up, sacred silhouettes of light steadily emerging from the surface of the orb, representing the faith of numerous believers.


    The God of Arbitration was exhilarated: ¡°Ha, ha, ha, a faith surge, a faith surge. See, you heretical gods, this is the faith surge of billions of believers! Come, come to me, Light of Annihilation!¡±


    Infinite light was released from the giant figures of light, filling the entire Consciousness Space, drowning out all darkness and color, leaving only infinite white light.


    However, after the white light dissipated, the force that Ange had manifested looked at each other in shock, everyone was unharmed.


    ¡°How can this be? How can this be? Why are my attacks ineffective against you? The Light of Annihilation is the power of a faith surge, not the power of a Master God, why is it ineffective?¡± The God of Arbitration was on the verge of going insane.


    The Dragon God explained, ¡°Because we were the ones who triggered the faith surge.¡±


    The God of Arbitration nearly coughed up blood. Even though he was the strongest among the Gods of Light, why did these heretical gods feel more like kin?


    Did this mean he could never defeat these enemies in the Consciousness Space of the Master God?


    Just as he decided to exit the Consciousness Space and annihilate these enemies physically, Ange suddenly opened his arms.

 Chapter 697: 394: Im the one who came back to save you, idiots!_1

    Chapter 697: Chapter 394: I¡¯m the one who came back to save you, idiots!_1


    Ange¡¯s forehead displayed a ring while his hands extended into a pair of balance arms.


    ¡°Sh*t! Equal Cross!¡± The God of Arbitration, for the first time since becoming a god, swore profusely, then quickly leaped backwards.


    Endless light radiated from Ange¡¯s body, illuminating the entire Consciousness Space ¡ª the Light of Annihilation.


    The large-bellied, starving giant started to melt rapidly under the strong light.


    When the strong light disappeared, the Consciousness Space was completely clean. Even the giant of light and shadow had vanished, leaving only Ange and the things he had manifested.


    Everyone landed on the light orb of Master God¡¯s divine power. The Dragon God stomped the rippling surface of the light orb, saying, ¡°What a mighty divine power. Lucky it doesn¡¯t have self-consciousness, otherwise, neither Arbitration nor us could do anything in this Consciousness Space.¡±


    ...


    Of course, no one would respond to him, because everything here was manifested by Ange, unless Ange had a habit of talking to himself.


    The only thing that was not manifested by Ange, the Little Ghost, floated out from Ange¡¯s body, extended its small hand to poke Ange and said ¡°Owoo~¡±, pointing to the light orb under its feet.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ange asked, puzzled.


    Little Ghost thudded onto the surface of the light orb, slowly sank, and then emerged after a while, yawning hugely.


    The Dragon God timely said, ¡°It wants to stay here and devour this divine power.¡±


    Ange nodded.


    ...


    Outside the divine grid, everyone was worried sick. Negris muttered anxiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they out yet? What could have happened?¡±


    ¡°Something definitely happened. Didn¡¯t you all feel it? The Master God¡¯s divine power has become much more active. It¡¯s very overwhelming even for an adult if the power of the Master God becomes a bit more active,¡± Anthony worriedly said.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Negris anxiously asked. The power level of the Master God was extremely high. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t have self-will; otherwise, it would be on the same tier as the Undead King.


    No matter how Ange transformed, he could not withstand such a level of power. The only hope was the high affinity of Little Ghost¡¯s power, the Master God¡¯s power would not reject it.


    But even without rejection, the turn of a Giant Dragon could crush many little lambs.


    ¡°I should not have let him go in. He¡¯s never faced an enemy alone before, what would he do if loses due to a lack of experience?¡± Negris said remorsefully.


    No one dared to agree with him on this point. After looking at each other, Anthony said with a strange expression, ¡°The Lord has plenty of combat experience, way more experience than you.¡±


    It¡¯s well-acknowledged that Negris is crappy at fighting. Nobody could defeat him. If he could stop his tirades, Ange could fight perfectly. Many of Ange¡¯s countermeasures were so amazing that even Anthony couldn¡¯t help but applaud.


    So, if Ange had shown a lack of experience, he must have been sabotaged by Negris.


    Is that so? Is that so? He turned his gaze to Durken and others and found that everyone had the same expression. Well, it turned out that in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was the weakest.


    Negris defended arrogantely, ¡°Is that his experience? That¡¯s Dragon God¡¯s experience, which he learned through bloodline inheritance when he transformed into the Dragon God.¡±


    Everyone dismissed him, ¡°What¡¯s learned becomes one¡¯s own. You also have bloodline inheritance, so why are you so weak?¡±


    Checkmate! Negris was speechless and flew away to sulk.


    Apart from sulking and waiting, there seemed to be no other good methods. Durken changed the subject, ¡°Waiting like this is also not the solution. Why don¡¯t you go back and deal with the matters of the City of Light first?¡±


    Anthony sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Lord. How can I manage the City of Light at this time? Besides, without the Lord, I can¡¯t break the defense of the City of Light...¡±


    As he spoke, Anthony suddenly listened carefully. After a while, he said with a strange expression, ¡°There are prayers in the City of Light, as if tens of thousands of people are praying together. ¡±


    As he spoke, intense light shone from the gap of the iron sphere binding the Master God¡¯s powers.


    Anthony peeked in and was surprised, ¡°A frenzy of faith? Is it because of the group prayer in the City of Light? What happened?¡±


    ¡°You quickly contact your informer in the city and ask what happened. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t arrange any personnel in the City of Light,¡± Negris said, flying over to inquire.


    ¡°How could I?!¡± Anthony said as if insulted, raising his voice, ¡°At least two hundred out of a thousand priests are my men. But they were all affected by the fear offering earlier and I could not contact them. I will try again.¡±


    Anthony pulled out a communicator and started talking quietly. After a short while, an incredibly excited voice returned, ¡°Miracle, a miracle! Just now, the gods gave a miracle, dispelling fear and saving everyone.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but jolt. Miracle? A miracle descended on the City of Light? Was this God of Arbitration¡¯s doing?


    ¡°What miracle?¡± Anthony eagerly followed up.


    ¡°Redemption. Someone had a vision of the Goddess of Redemption and their wounds healed,¡± the voice from the communicator said.


    The Goddess of Redemption? Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking strangely at the corner, where the diminutive Goddess of Redemption was. She wasn¡¯t helpful in combat, so she also came back.


    The Goddess of Redemption blinked her innocent big eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Is there anything else? Any other miracles?¡± Anthony continued asking.


    ¡°Yes, yes, there are so many! Some people had an extra Elf Bean in their hand, some people¡¯s bald heads started to grow hair, some people said they heard the whisperings of the God of Wealth teaching them how to make money, and some people became more attractive. It¡¯s amazing, these are miracles, the miracles given by the gods!¡±


    The voice from the communicator distorted due to excitement.


    Anthony¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. At this point, how could he not understand what happened? What he worried the most about had been solved by the Lord in such a way?


    My God, the Lord entered the Master God¡¯s divine grid and actually descended a miracle far away in the Master Plane. What kind of Divine Technique is this?


    ¡°The gods have returned, Anthony, the gods have returned!¡± Continued the excited voice from the communicator.


    Fearing misfortune, Anthony sensed that there were signs of renewed fanaticism among the insiders he had arranged.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute. Are there gods who can make people more attractive, grow hair, bring wealth, or provide food in the Gods of Light? Are there? And who initiated the fear offering? Wasn¡¯t it the God of Arbitration? The one who wanted to sacrifice you all was the God of Arbitration. The fear offering is the miracle of Arbitration. These gods that make people more attractive, grow hair and bring wealth, I have brought them back to save you, you imbeciles!¡± Anthony roared angrily.

 Chapter 698: 395: No Loss_1

    Chapter 698: Chapter 395: No Loss_1


    ¡°Oh, what can we do?¡± sighed Anthony with a mix of relief and worry. ¡°The Gods of Light have yet again received credit for the miracle, despite it actually been a miracle performed by our master.¡±


    Anthony knew he could convince the clergy members since they clearly understood there wasn¡¯t a god in their pantheon that provided beauty treatments and financial gains, let alone the distribution of Elf Beans.


    However, the general public was ignorant of this. Even if they knew, they didn¡¯t care. They believed that the god they worshipped was omnipotent, and this would only strengthen their faith.


    Out of the six to seven hundred thousand inhabitants of the City of Light, less than a hundred thousand were clergy members. The rest were ordinary citizens, some believers, others merchants, craftsmen.


    Regardless of their occupation, after this miracle had occurred, the God of Light saw a surge of five to six hundred thousand fervent and devout followers.


    The miracle¡¯s scale and number of witnesses were far beyond any other miracles in recorded history.


    ...


    A majority of believers never had the chance to personally experience a miracle in their lifetime. They became believers after hearing repeated stories about miracles happening elsewhere. These people are often considered ¡®casual believers¡¯, having made a habit out of their faith, unobtrusive and not essential to their lives.


    Among the believers, some have experienced the effects of divine arts, have seen pure Holy Water, had minor illness and pain cured ¨C but that¡¯s usually it.


    In this world, extraordinary power is not uncommon, ranging from magic to fighting spirit, alchemy, enchantment, potion making, forging, and many more. Such miracles were not so astonishing and miraculous that people were left in awe.


    Only particularly incredible and inconceivable phenomena could become revered as miracles. However, over the past thousand years, the number of miracles granted by the God of Light could be counted on one¡¯s fingertips, and many of these were fake.


    Don¡¯t think creating fake miracles is difficult. With illusion technique, the miracles produced are indistinguishable to the average believer.


    But there was never an occasion in the City of Light where a miracle was experienced personally by the hundreds of thousands of people all at once.


    Let alone hundreds of thousands, even achieving a few tens of thousands was difficult.


    With this event, however, those hundreds of thousands of people turned into devout believers. When any of these individuals recall the moment the miracle happened, they will uncontrollably become ecstatic with faith unwavering.


    Having hundreds of thousands of such believers is more valuable than tens of millions of casual believers, simply because they firmly believe in their god and will never doubt like the casual believers do, wavering and feeling insecure in moments of uncertainty.


    If a group of zealous believers emerged from them, they could even alter the entire power hierarchy of the gods.


    Like how Oke defined the Barrier of Light and the Burning Vision, and the castrati singer Senlide defined Rebirth, the role played by a zealous believer is substantially greater than tens of thousands of casual believers.


    Now, the number of believers who have experienced a miracle has increased by hundreds of thousands, and they firmly believe the miracle was bestowed by the light.


    Oh, what to do about this ¨C it¡¯s a headache.


    Negris, however, felt empathetic. ¡°Such a large-scale miracle, how much divine power did you have to use this time? You are not running at a deficit, right? You cannot afford such consumption.¡±


    Negris knew too well the cost of wielding divine techniques. Whether it was for growing hair, making one rich, or creating Elf Beans out of thin air, all required the utilization of divine power. ¡®Becoming beautiful¡¯ was even more astounding. If the Goddess of Beauty Fist had to be used, the divine power consumption would be in tens of thousands and would require rest for a month or two.


    A miracle involving hundreds of thousands of people, how much divine power would that consume exactly?


    Ange shook his head, ¡°The power of light. Healing the devout, ignoring the insincere, no loss.¡±


    After some thought, Negris understood what Ange meant, ¡°Are you saying you harnessed the power of the Divine Aspect of Light? Only those who are devout would be healed? So the strength offered by the devotees exceeded the power spent, which means no loss to the Divine Aspect of Light?¡±


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re aware of cost management now, knowing you can¡¯t be running at a loss.¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but commend him. He immediately came to a realization, ¡°You can wield the power of the Divine Aspect of Light?¡±


    Ange scratched his head, unsure how to explain.


    In the Consciousness Space of the Divine Aspect of Light, all forces belong to the Aspect. The rules of their operation are also determined by the Aspect. He just manifested some divine spirits.


    The god represents the rules. These rules, when corresponding with the rules of the Consciousness Space, result in miracles.


    Saying that he could harness the power of the Divine Aspect of Light is simultaneously accurate and inaccurate, as this ¡®use¡¯ is indirect.


    If he did not have so much understanding of the rules from the gods and sub-aspects, he would not be able to manifest them in the Consciousness Space. If the faith shadows do not correspond, miracles would not occur either.


    This knowledge was from the Dragon God. Ange understood it himself but how should it be explained to others? That was difficult.


    Seeing him scratching his head, Negris knew what it meant and thus sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Be careful, so that your head does not explode due to overthinking. Can you still harness the power of the Divine Aspect of Light in the future?¡±


    Ange nodded, then spread out his arms.


    In the space behind him, the Ring of Balance appeared and his arms extended into the Equal Cross, forming a complete Libra.


    ¡°Hmm? You have formed the Libra God Statue?¡± Everyone gathered around, giving a thorough inspection to Ange¡¯s new God Statue.


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s an Equal Cross, a wonderful object. In the past, His Majesty found this thing disgusting and hence was unwilling to interact with the Gods of Light. He would have beaten them to death with his fingers otherwise.¡± The Great Sage commented.


    Indeed, it was quite disgusting. If the Undead King punched it, he would burst, too. Only a fool would be willing to perish with the enemy.


    Of course, there were ways to handle it if someone still wanted to attack it. For example, throwing a duplicate over. But the Gods of Light back in the day posed no threat to the Undead King, so the King didn¡¯t bother.


    When the time came to clear out the gods, the King gave the command, and soon only a few remained.


    While everyone was researching the Equal Cross, a red light suddenly permeated from an unknown source.


    This was the core of the Holy Kingdom, where the Trinity of the Divine Aspect of Light was bound. How could light possibly penetrate in here?


    Everyone speculated for a while and guessed that it might be light from the outside. Consequently, they all returned to the temple site together. At the moment, the entire Holy Kingdom was being covered with a thin layer of red light, with the glow coming from the void outside.


    Looking through the transparent barrier of the Heaven, a red luminous sphere was seen appearing in the void, casting a vibrant red light that illuminated the whole expanse, the Holy Kingdom and the slender Eternal Road.


    ¡°Is it getting closer? Why do I feel it is getting brighter?¡± Durken asked, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    Negris nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s approaching at a high speed, and the red light is intensifying. The penetrating power of this red light is extremely strong, so we can see it in this closed core, but ordinary people can¡¯t see this red light. The goblins call it infrared light.¡±


    ¡°Why would a red light suddenly appear?¡± The Great Sage asked in bewilderment.


    Everyone pondered for a while. Suddenly, a thought flashed across their souls: ¡°Faith Storm?!¡±

 Chapter 699: 396: Making a Profit off a Truth Level Laborer_1

    Chapter 699: Chapter 396: Making a Profit off a Truth Level Laborer_1


    Stellaris Academy, inside the Teleportation Array, a flash of teleportation light flickered, and Tyrone ran out anxiously, his hand still holding the gradually ashifying Teleportation Scroll.


    He, who was leading the Magic Tutors around the world to hunt down the Sorrow Angels, at this moment had to abandon this urgent task and teleport back alone, because something more pressing than the sin had occurred.


    Looking up at the sky, Tyrone flicked his robe, a strong wind blew, whisking him towards the distant Astrology Tower, like an arrow shooting out.


    Several seconds later, Tyrone, with his hair disheveled, burst into the Astrology Tower. He didn¡¯t take the stairs but ascended directly, shooting from the tower¡¯s atrium to the top floor. The airflow inside the tower didn¡¯t change much, demonstrating the level of a Wind-element Truth Mage without any fanciness.


    Quickly, he sat down in front of the giant telescope beneath the Astrology Tower, opening the observatory window at the top of the tower while quickly turning the crank by the seat.


    The top layer of the entire observatory and the telescope began to rotate together. As Tyrone calibrated, he looked up at the sky, seeing a solitary red star hanging abruptly in the evening night sky.


    ...


    There were no other stars nearby, only a unique Red Star.


    ¡°The Death Star has turned red?¡± Tyrone muttered.


    Whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, it¡¯s still unknown. He was shaking with anxiety before, wondering if the abnormality of the Death Star would cause a world-ending catastrophe, but now?


    Phew! The judgment of the God of Arbitration has come, what¡¯s a world-ending disaster? Let¡¯s blow it up!


    The God of Arbitration¡¯s world-ending judgment seemed to have sparked the fire in Tyrone¡¯s heart.


    Their magicians control the elements, manipulate nature, and this Bird God wants to starve them? Is this a joke? Do you know what a God of Truth and Law is?


    He is the God of Magic who mastered truth and law, one of the top... two, three, four, five existences in the entire plane!


    Tyrone fearful in his heart changed the ranking slightly, what if someday Ange, Auburnli, and Brooks really wanted to sort out the order, wouldn¡¯t that be annoying?


    Forget it, just don¡¯t mess with these idle people, being in the top five is enough.


    Tyrone was initially worried, who would have thought that Ange would step forward, Little Yellow Dragon waving his arms, really managed to integrate the power of the entire plane.


    Tyrone has been the president of the Plane Safety Conference for so long and still doesn¡¯t have such strong appeal.


    It was expected of Auburnli, she is now obsessed with everything in the Goddess of Beauty City, and Brooks, he is Little Yellow Dragon¡¯s relative, but the Elves and Anthony are also so obedient, this is a strange phenomenon.


    Isn¡¯t it the God of the Church of Light who initiated the world-ending judgment?


    According to the intelligence description, there are as many as 30,000 Sorrow Angels. Ange¡¯s side alone has blocked more than 15,000 of them, leaving only over ten thousand to the Stellaris Mage Group, Elf Army, Dwarf Soldiers, and Eastern and Western Dioceses, with only two or three thousand divided on one side.


    Most of the Sorrow Angels are Tier One, other than the fact that they can fly which makes it a bit more troublesome, exterminating them is not too difficult. Under Tyrone¡¯s leadership, the Stellaris Mage Group pursued the enemies everywhere, being invincible.


    Tyrone, who hadn¡¯t had this much fun in a long time, looked up and saw an additional red star in the sky at some unknown time.


    Others might not know what this meant, but Tyrone, who had been watching the sky for months, recognized it at a glance. It was the Death Star, the Death Star had turned red.


    ¡°Lady Auburnli, you lead the team, I¡¯ll go back first. Thunder, protect Lady Auburnli.¡± Tyrone instructed, then he directly tore open the scroll and teleported back.


    In such a critical situation, he still remembered the avoidance of addressing, when there were many people, Auburnli did not allow him to call her ¡®grandma¡¯. If he dared to call her ¡®grandma¡¯, Auburnli would dismantle the eyepiece of his Astrology Tower.


    The telescope swiftly focuses on the red star in the sky, and Tyrone quickly takes his position, squinting and leans in to peer through the eyepiece towards the sky.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Tyrone first drew a sharp breath, then unbelievingly adjusted the focus and magnification, continually pulling the target closer: ¡°This is...this is...The Heaven Fortress?¡±


    Tyrone actually saw the silhouette of the Heaven Fortress. It was positioned between the red star and the plane, and with the help of the light from the red star, he could clearly see the outline of the Heaven Fortress.


    Normally, the telescope would not see other things because there was no light in the void, only those twinkling stars could be captured by the telescope.


    But now, the Heaven Fortress was blocking the red star, and with the light of the red star, Tyrone could see it.


    ¡°The Heaven Fortress seems to be in Lord Ange¡¯s possession. Could it be that Lord Ange is on it?¡± Tyrone mumbled incredulously, continuing to adjust the range.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see much more. The distance was too far. He could see a shadow, thanks to the red star serving as a backdrop.


    Tyrone is frustrated and restless. He spent half his life studying astrology and was more passionate about the events of the starry sky than magic, otherwise, he would not still be unmarried.


    Finally, there were some changes in the starry sky. If no one could reach it then that would be fine, but now some people could reach it and those people happened to be people he knew, so, he was finding it hard to hold back.


    What to do? Should he have Grandma Auburnli introduce him so he can join Lord Ange¡¯s team and take a look in the void?


    While he was still undecided, the communicator in his arms suddenly rang. Upon answering, it turned out to be Negris, and Tyrone immediately brightened up.


    ¡°Do you see that red star in the sky? Can I borrow your Astrology Tower? I want to use your Astrology Tower.¡± Negris said.


    Tyrone had an idea and quickly responded: ¡°You want to move the telescope to the Heaven Fortress?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    ¡°I saw you. Oh, no, I saw the Heaven Fortress through the telescope.¡± Tyrone said.


    ¡°The telescope can see the Heaven Fortress? That¡¯s amazing? So will you lend it?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Of course! Just let me operate the telescope.¡± Tyrone said eagerly.


    The Astrology Tower is built on the ground where the effects of air, cloud layers, smog, day and night rotation and other factors greatly reduce its observational performance. Tyrone had long thought about what magnitude of clarity he could achieve if he could position the Stargazing Tower in the stars?


    Of course, he only dared to dream about it. In the Void, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    He never thought that the Astrology Tower could be moved into the Void Fortress. Negris¡¯s words had opened up his mind. As long as he was allowed to operate the telescope, he was willing to lend it, even if it meant dismantling the Astrology Tower.


    ¡°Alright, But you¡¯ll have to speed up the elimination of those sins. If you don¡¯t clear them out, we won¡¯t be able to study the red star in peace.¡± Negris reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°No problem, watch me show my skills.¡± Tyrone said excitedly, patting his chest. With a whoosh, he bolted straight out of the stargazing window, streaking up to the clouds, and soon the sky was filled with lighting and thunder.


    After hanging up the communicator, Negris also has a smirk on his face, muttering: ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, we need you to operate it as we don¡¯t understand the telescope. I managed to profit by getting a Truth Level worker.¡±

 Chapter 700: 397: Can Space Solidification Be Used In This Way?_1

    Chapter 700: Chapter 397: Can Space Solidification Be Used In This Way?_1


    Atop the Undead Bone Dragon, Auburnli stepped on the Magic Array, endlessly releasing the Flame of Breath of Death. The massive black fireball, akin to explosive blaze, tore through the sky, bombarding the hideous Sorrow Angels.


    Mixed in the Flame of Breath of Death were soul magic such as slow and hypnotize. With Auburnli¡¯s strength, these low-level magics were almost instantaneous, causing the Sorrow Angels to move as slow as snails and be dizzy, watching as the Flame of Breath of Death swallowed them up.


    ¡°Units are too singular, all being Sorrow Angels, they should pair up with some priests to dispel negative effects, otherwise, they can¡¯t fully perform,¡± Auburnli critiqued.


    The Thunder, shrunken into a squirrel form, with its tail held high, vigilant of its surroundings, replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t Anthony say that these Sins were forcefully transformed by the God of Arbitration, sacrificing hundreds of thousands of people, even prepared to initiate the Apocalypse Judgment, human Priests are currently beating them up, they wouldn¡¯t cooperate with them, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, these god-believing folks are always bustling about, stirring up some nonsensical things, what good would ending the world bring to him?¡± Auburnli seemed at a loss for words and started yelling at the nearest Sorrow Angel.


    The Soul Impact, transformed into a wave form, caused the Sorrow Angel to jolt backwards, and when it lifted its head, a flame of black fire was already converging in front of it.


    ...


    Auburnli spoke with some boredom, ¡°Too slow, when will I be done killing? Can¡¯t these guys gather together? Flying here and there, killing one by one is too slow.¡±


    Thunder looked from left to right, pretending not to hear. If it heard, wouldn¡¯t it have to make a move? It didn¡¯t want to, it would have to change its form, exhausting itself. It was nice just staying like this, under the pretext of ¡®protecting Auburnli¡¯.


    However, soon enough, Thunder¡¯s ears sprang up, looking towards the distant horizon.


    In the faraway sky, a large patch of dark cloud surged in, layer on layer, pressing down more and more.


    Such fast-changing weather was highly abnormal. Moreover, the dark clouds contained turbulent elemental fluctuations. Was there a powerful enemy casting spells?


    Thunder and Auburnli immediately became alert. However, soon enough, a voice drifted along with the wind: ¡°Thunder, lend a hand, release your killer moves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, why do you need killer moves, we can win,¡± Thunder¡¯s small face crumpled, it howled in discontent.


    Although unwilling, Thunder still moved forward, transforming into a clump of brilliant electric light, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, rushed towards the distant dark clouds.


    Tyrone had even summoned storm clouds, making such a big scene. If it didn¡¯t cooperate, Tyrone would definitely cut all its snacks later.


    With roaring thunder, the clouds flickered as if silver snakes were slithering within. The sound of rumbling thunder rolled over to the far distance.


    The battling Sorrow Angels unanimously raised their heads, becoming vigilant.


    If they collectively turned tail and ran at this moment, they might still survive. However, once the dark clouds blanketed the entire sky, it would be too late for them to flee.


    Dark clouds in the strong winds churned, causing an endless friction of Thunder Elements. When these Thunder Elements brewed to the extreme, the sky began to downpour lightning rain.


    ¡°Everlasting¡¤Thunderstorm!¡± Alongside the rolling thunder, the clouds echoed a voice, resonating through the entire sky and earth.


    A flash of lightning fell, precisely hitting a Sorrow Angel, electrocuting it to ashes. Subsequently, there were two flashes, four flashes, eight...


    Two Truth powerhouses casting spells together, the rain of lightning fell. The Sorrow Angels resembled a flock of pigeons in the sky, turning into ash one by one, falling down while giving off a smokey touch.


    The members of the Stellaris Mage Group and their followers had their eyes wide open, their hearts and minds trembling. Was this the power of the God of Truth and Law?


    Even though there were three truth level masters in the Stellaris Mage Group in the academy, they never had the chance to witness the true Majesty of Truth, because there was no category of magic called Truth Level Magic; and the highest level of magic was Arcane Art.


    Well, now they knew. The essence of the Truth level was the Magnificence of the Universe.


    Unlike the awe of the students and teachers, Auburnli cursed under her breath, ¡°What a waster! Do you know how many magic crystals this is going to cost? How many magic crystals? Half a year¡¯s operating expenses of the school are going wasted on this, you bastard. You¡¯ll be forced to do manual labor to earn back this debt.¡±


    Humans had their limitations, even a Truth Mage cannot manipulate the weather with so much magic, unless it was someone with unlimited magic power, but Tyrone was a human, he didn¡¯t possess such ability.


    Normally, he would lead his group of mages, harness the power of many mages to control large scale elements. Otherwise he would have to rely on the power of the magic crystals.


    To manipulate such a large scale of elements, at least hundreds of thousands of magic crystals must be consumed, almost half a year¡¯s operating expenses of the school. But it was not a problem, the manual labor of Tyrone was valuable, a single job would cost 500 thousand magic crystals, they just needed to decrease the price and take on a few more jobs.


    What Auburnli didn¡¯t know was, Tyrone had already sold himself out.


    After cleaning the Sorrow Angels, Tyrone descended from the sky, a thunder-element squirrel perched on his shoulder. Before Auburnli could reprimand him, he began to explain:


    ¡°The Red Star, up in the sky, the fortress in heaven, Lord Nage asked me to move the Astrology Tower to the Heavenly Fortress. This way, we can observe the Red Star more clearly. So there¡¯s no time to waste, we need to clean up these things and go back to arrange the Astrology Tower.¡±


    The Stellaris Mage Group sprung into action and quickly cleaned up the large amount of Sorrow Angels. Those that were left behind were left for the other mages to chase and kill.


    When they returned to the Astrology Tower, Ange and his group were already waiting for them.


    ¡°Creating a magic Astrology Tower from scratch is not going to work in time. Many parts inside need to be custom ordered, which will take at least three to five years to fully construct. My original tower took me three years to build.¡±


    Tyrone explained and then added: ¡°The best solution is to move it as a whole, or disassemble it and then move it. As long as we keep the core intact, after spending about two to three weeks assembling and debugging it, it should be usable.¡±


    ¡°What? Two to three weeks? That Red Star is rapidly approaching. By the time you finish debugging, it might have already crashed into us.¡± Negris sarkly replied.


    ¡°Then our only option is to move it entirely. I can create a cut here and make the top of this tower float. But we don¡¯t have such a large teleportation array that could transport the entire top of this tower whole.¡± Tyrone explained.


    Durken added: ¡°Also, the structure of your tower. If we cut it from here, it would lose its base, making it prone to collapse. We must reinforce it here to form a solid base. With all the gears inside, it might disassemble due to the motion.¡±


    When it came to architecture, Durken was the most professional. He was the master builder of the World Transfer Station. With his words, the whole direction of the conversation shifted to him.


    ¡°We must first fix the base, then make the cut. The shell can be left behind, but the core must remain intact and it can¡¯t shake violently. If the gears misalign, it¡¯s still fine but if some gears shatter, then that would be trouble.¡±


    Everyone looked pained. Wasn¡¯t the difficulty too high? Moving the whole tower might make it shake apart?


    Ange tilted his head, walked over, placed his hands on the wall of the tower, and scales started to appear on his body ¨C it was the Dragon God Transformation.


    The brick and stone beneath Ange¡¯s hands turned into the color of metal, they were metalizing. Immediately after, the entire space solidified, where no one could move a finger.


    Then, the metalized piece of the tower top underneath Ange¡¯s palm disappeared, he had pushed it into the Resting Camp.


    The space returned to normal, the people with sad brows and frown faces were shocked: ¡°Can Space Solidification be used like this?¡±

 Chapter 701: 398: Red Star, Exploded by Someone_1

    Chapter 701: Chapter 398: Red Star, Exploded by Someone_1


    Taking advantage of the time left in the Dragon God Transformation, Ange pulled out the Staff of Heaven, teleported back to the fortress of Heaven first, then solidified time, to remove the top of the tower from inside the Temple of Rest, intact.


    Everyone teleported in one after the other, their faces showing somewhat of a shocked expression. They had discussed for half a day, vetoed a bunch of plans, only to have Ange sort it out easily. Could space solidification be used this way?


    ¡°Well, it seems your Green Copper Dragon isn¡¯t useless after all, very practical skills, particularly for moving large precision items. Would you guys take orders? Our church has a thousand-year-old pipe organ that we need to move, but we can¡¯t find a suitable solution. Maybe the Green Copper Dragon could give us a hand when you have time.¡± Anthony¡¯s mind was racing ahead.


    Negris gave him a look. ¡°Whether the Green Copper Dragon will take orders or not, I don¡¯t know. Space solidification is a skill of the Red Copper Dragon. You can ask a Red Copper Dragon about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Red Copper Dragon! The Ancient Dragon didn¡¯t make much of an impression, so I forgot.¡± Anthony sighed regretfully.


    When it came to verbal sparring, Anthony was never afraid of anyone. Even Lightning might not be able to out talk him, let alone a little Yellow Dragon?


    ...


    Helpless, Negris huffed and puffed, flaring his nostrils. After all, Ancient Dragons really weren¡¯t that popular due to their small number.


    As they were bickering off to the side, Tyrone had already started adjusting the telescope. Since it was moved as a whole, there was no need to disassemble and reassemble it, just adjusting the telescope to the corresponding direction was enough.


    Without the effects of factors such as haze, cloud layers, and particle scattering in the void, the clarity was several levels higher. As soon as Tyrone focused on the Red Star, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°What did you see?!¡± What did you see?! Come on, let me see, let me see.¡± A crowd began fighting for their turn at the viewing spot, and almost started a brawl.


    Ange didn¡¯t join in. He was a skeleton, relying on his soul to observe the outside world. This optical telescope was useless to him. He could only see the light emanating from the Red Star, not the object emitting the light.


    People who had gotten a look began to chatter among themselves: ¡°It¡¯s a person, it seems like a person?¡±


    ¡°How can it be a person? It should just be a person-shaped object, right? How could any person tolerate such power?¡±


    ¡°How big is it? Can we calculate how big the figure is? It looks small in the telescope, but what if it is the size of a mountain?¡±


    Tyrone quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s my turn, let me have a go. I have a matrix that can calculate distance.¡±


    Now everyone had to stop jostling for a chance to look, there was business to attend to, anyone who didn¡¯t want to make way was lifted by Ange.


    Tyrone, very satisfied, sat down in the observation position. Kvada, this was his Astrology Tower after all, yet others had been observing longer than him. Thankfully he had other abilities.


    Tyrone brought his eye to the eyepiece, at the same time holding his hand palm up, within it a shadow of Array light appeared. Looking at it, Tyrone adjusted the array.


    The array had many scales, horizontal ones, vertical ones, some in circles, and some rotating vertically. Each scale seemed to represent a certain parameter, giving a viewer a headache.


    Only Negris and Durken dared to lean in closer. Durken watched for a moment before retreating, leaving only Negris engrossed in it.


    Tyrone kept adjusting. The more he adjusted the slower he got, eventually getting so frustrated he was stuck.


    Negris reminded him, ¡°Oblique line £¤#*£¤%%$@$!^ is one hundred and twenty-six, two hundred and seventy-five, one hundred and twenty-two.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s eyes widened. He hesitated, glanced at Negris, and then looked at the array in his hand. His mind raced to calculate, and when he finished, he looked at Negris in surprise.


    After adjusting the oblique line coordinates to the corresponding position, Tyrone continued to observe. It wasn¡¯t long before he was stuck again. This time, without thinking, he glanced at Negris.


    Negris, grinning, reminded him, ¡°The intersect @£¤#!%* is seven ninety-eight zero five eight one two eight.¡±


    Tyrone silently made a calculation and took a deep breath, admitting, ¡°As expected of the God of Knowledge.¡±


    From then on, whenever Tyrone encountered an obstacle, he would look up at Negris, who would easily provide the answer. Together, they quickly calculated the corresponding data.


    ¡°The red dot is twenty astrological units away from us. Hmm. Astrological units are the measurement units in my astrological matrix, I don¡¯t know how far it is, but now it¡¯s twenty units away. According to its current speed, in at most half a month, it will ¡®smash¡¯ into us.¡±


    Tyrone said solemnly, with the word ¡®smash¡¯ emphasized heavily.


    ¡°Smash?¡± Everyone indeed understood the implications of his words.


    ¡°Yes, smash, at its current speed, even if it¡¯s only as big as a person, it¡¯s enough to break through our Planar Barrier.¡± Tyrone stated.


    ¡°Can you calculate how big it is?¡± Durken asked.


    Tyrone replied, ¡°I can calculate its volume, but without a reference, I can¡¯t tell how big it is.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s words were somewhat difficult to understand, but those present were among the most knowledgeable individuals in the plane, and they understood at once.


    He could calculate its volume, but without a reference, it¡¯s difficult to compare. For example, if it¡¯s ¡®as tall as a tree¡¯, is the tree referring to ¡®Little Sapling¡¯ or the Tree of Life?


    Even without a comparison, from Tyrone¡¯s description, we can infer how terrifying the Red Star is. Just the size of a normal human being would be enough to break through the dimensional barrier? Even the Heavenly Fortress can¡¯t do that.


    The Heavenly Fortress can¡¯t easily break through the Master Plane¡¯s barrier, unless it¡¯s in a weaker area like the Broken Swamp.


    What if the Red Star is as big as the Heavenly Fortress? Then it¡¯s far from merely breaking through the barrier, the entire Master Plane might be ripped apart.


    Everyone exchanged glances, seeing a thread of panic in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The Master Plane and the Abyss are interconnected. If the Master Plane is destroyed, the Abyss will also be destroyed, such as the Resting Abyss, Land of Fallen, Light Sea Plane, Purple Skeleton Plane, etc.,¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said to be a Faith Storm? Why is it like this?¡± the Great Sage asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Who knows? In the first Faith Storm, this Red Star didn¡¯t exist. Was anyone in the Master Plane during the Faith Storm? Did they see the Red Star hanging in the sky for half a month?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not. If there had been, it would¡¯ve been recorded a long time ago. I didn¡¯t see any similar records in any books. When I burn books, I read them once and remember important things,¡± Anthony confidently stated.


    ¡°So, what should we do now? We can handle a Faith Storm at most by abandoning our godhood. But how can we escape from such a collision?¡± Negris wondered.


    ¡°Can we hide in the Temple of Rest? Your Majesty¡¯s Undead Godhood was hidden in the Temple of Rest, wasn¡¯t it? It managed to survive the Faith Storm. If it¡¯s the destruction of the Master Plane, it shouldn¡¯t affect the Temple of Rest,¡± Durken suggested.


    Negris also added, ¡°We could also hide here. The Heavenly Fortress can move in the void, so if we move it away from the Master Plane, we should be able to avoid it.¡±


    Before they could discuss a good response, the distant Red Star suddenly brightened, its brightness rising several levels and making the Holy Kingdom appear as if it had fallen into a sea of fire.


    Tyrone immediately moved his eyes to the eyepiece. As he watched, his body began to tremble. What could have the Truth Mage, known as the Blue Star, seen that could cause such a reaction?


    ¡°What is it? What did you see? Speak up, say something,¡± everyone urgently asked.


    With a trembling voice, Tyrone announced, ¡°The...the Red Star...it has been blown up.¡±

 Chapter 702: 399: You Seem to Have Missed an Opportunity_1

    Chapter 702: Chapter 399: You Seem to Have Missed an Opportunity_1


    ¡°What? Say that again.¡± Everyone thought they must have heard wrong. Truth was, they had heard correctly, but the news was so shocking that they simply refused to believe it.


    When an ordinary person walks in the forest, their greatest fear is not encountering a beast, but the torn-apart corpse of a beast. Who or what tore that beast apart?


    Tyrone repeated: ¡°The Red Star, it got blown up, or rather, it exploded.¡±


    Everyone exchanged looks, one by one peering at the observation point, then asked: ¡°Did you see what destroyed it?¡±


    Tyrone shook his head: ¡°We are twenty astronomy units away from the Red Star. It takes time for light to reach us, the explosion of the Red Star is already something that happened dozens of seconds or perhaps a few minutes ago. We can¡¯t see what caused it.¡±


    ¡°Could it have been His Majesty the Undead King who blew up the Red Star?¡± Durken hazarded a guess, reluctantly.


    ...


    The Great Sage gave a start, exchanging glances with Anthony and Negris, their expressions becoming complicated.


    If the Undead King wasn¡¯t dead, their situation would become extremely awkward.


    It was a situation that they did not want to face, so they subconsciously turned their gazes to Ange.


    Ange, head held high, was staring intently at where the Red Star had disappeared, as if sensing something.


    After a long while, Ange suddenly made a move, running up to the Goddess of Redemption and said: ¡°Sacrifice, your soul.¡±


    The obediently-behaved Goddess of Redemption was startled, slightly confused: What does he want from her? What is he talking about?


    Ange had no choice but to repeat: ¡°Sacrifice, your soul, to me.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption¡¯s face turned a bright red: How could he just say that so suddenly? He thinks he can just have her soul without any preparation? Is he dreaming?


    Seeing her reluctance, Ange tilted his head, turned around to retrieve the Staff of Heaven, quickly opened the Space Gate and teleported away. He ran off.


    The Goddess of Redemption stood frozen, her mind full of question marks: What does he mean? He asks twice and runs off without any agreement? What kind of attitude is that? Asking her to sacrifice her soul is equivalent to establishing a soul contact, making her his subordinate. Is this the attitude of someone seeking to establish a soul contact? How insincere.


    Negris flapped over, first casting a puzzled glance at the Goddess of Redemption, then at the Space Gate through which Ange teleported. He hesitated before saying: ¡°Ange wouldn¡¯t do things without reason, it looks like you missed an opportunity. I think you should follow him.¡±


    ¡°Follow him?¡± The Goddess of Redemption pointed at herself in surprise. For something as major as establishing soul contact, his attitude was not sincere at all. Should she chase after him despite that? Doesn¡¯t she deserve any respect?


    Anthony also said: ¡°Lord Ange would not carry out meaningless actions. If he asked you to sacrifice your soul, there must be a purpose. But it will certainly not be to add another subordinate. He currently has too many subordinates to manage. So why would he ask you to do this?¡±


    ¡°There are two possibilities: either it is to borrow power, or it is for protection. Is there anything worth borrowing from the Power of Redemption? Your healing speed and effectiveness are not even as good as his, so it can only be for protection. Why would he need to protect you and not us?¡± Durken quickly analyzed.


    Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Faith Storm! The Red Star has been blown up, but what about the Faith Storm? The previous Faith Storm, there was no Red Star in the sky. Could it be that the Red Star was blown up last time as well and only the Faith Storm remained? We either have a soul contact, or we don¡±t have a deity status, so we don¡¯t need specific protection, do we?¡±


    ¡°So, the Faith...Hey, hey, hey, where are you going?¡± Negris hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw the Goddess of Redemption lift her skirt and dash into the Space Gate as it was about to close.


    ¡°She is such a rash child. I was going to suggest, if she couldn¡¯t make it in time, she could come into my Bronze Book for a temporary seal. I didn¡¯t feel the previous Faith Storm either, wasn¡¯t that because I was sealed? No need to sacrifice anything, sheesh.¡±


    Negris complained, then his head fell to one side, he blacked out. When he regained consciousness, he was projecting onto Ange.


    Ange initially teleported to the Goddess of Beauty City, prepared to teleport to Roland City through the Teleportation Array.


    ¡°Who are you going to find?¡± the projected Negris asked.


    ¡°Shamara.¡± Ange answered.


    Negris immediately affirmed their previous speculation: ¡°So it¡¯s really about the Faith Storm? Does Shamara have a deity status now? She went with Feiti and Harvey to exterminate the Sorrow Angel, where do we find her?¡±


    ¡°Feiti, Harvey, Shamara, you¡¯re not together.¡± Ange said.


    He could sense the location of Harvey and Feiti through soul contact, but Shamara was not with them, she got separated while they were hunting down the Sorrow Angel.


    Negris was immediately troubled, ¡°Where should we look for her, how long until the Faith Storm? Will we make it in time?¡±


    Ange titled his head, not answering, because he didn¡¯t know if there would be enough time, so he decided to teleport first.


    The light of the teleportation array brightened up, and at this moment, a graceful figure rushed over and tightly embraced his thighbone, teleporting away with him.


    When they reached Roland City, Ange looked down to see the Goddess of Redemption holding his thighbone tightly, smiling and saying, ¡°Master God, please accept my Soul Fire.¡±


    Ange accepted it, and only then did the Goddess of Redemption let go of his leg bone, stand up at ease, and recede to the side.


    ¡°Lord Ange!¡± A desperate call came forth. Ange looked up to see Roland City¡¯s teleportation array locked, blocked by a person.


    Shamara, clad in a majestic black Holy Armor, stood outside the teleportation array. Everyone was driven back by her, far beyond the locked area.


    On that ¡®line¡¯ was a row of black feathers. One audacious guy had stepped over the line, and got two black feathers jabbed into his thigh, whimpering there and not even daring to cry out loud.


    ¡°Lord Ange, did you come to find me? I had a premonition that someone would come to save me.¡± Shamara said urgently.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°We were just worrying about how to find you. We didn¡¯t expect your nose to be more sensitive than the kobold¡¯s, you found us yourself. Your predictive ability works incredibly well.¡±


    Ange also nodded at her, ¡°To me, devotion, soul.¡±


    Shamara was much more straightforward than the Goddess of Redemption. Right there, she offered a Soul Fire, and after establishing a soul contact, Ange took them back to Goddess of Beauty City.


    Before leaving, Shamara waved her hand and took back the row of feathers that marked the lockdown line. Only the two feathers stuck in the thigh of the guy who crossed the line remained.


    The man who crossed the line was on the verge of crying, he didn¡¯t dare to even speak louder, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°The ones on my leg haven¡¯t been plucked yet.....¡±


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t know what came over him, he just had to cross the line to test it, and ended up getting pinned to the ground. In the throes of pain, he realized that the Dark Angel seemed even more formidable.


    Immediately, at least three groups of people surrounded him, pushing and jostling each other, each occupying a position and surrounding the guy who crossed the line, one of them even held a dagger to his neck.


    ¡°My friend, let¡¯s negotiate. Can you sell these two Dark Angel¡¯s feathers to us?¡± A guy with a broad and imposing face said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished, someone behind him slapped his head, ¡°You idiot, aren¡¯t feathers enough? Must you remind him that these are the Dark Angel¡¯s feathers? What if he won¡¯t sell?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t sell, I¡¯ll poke a few holes in him.¡±


    ¡°Poke what? The Dark Angel deliberately left these two feathers, if you take them, it¡¯s the same as robbing the Dark Angel. Do you want to die? Buy them, don¡¯t even try to short-change him.¡±


    ¡°Sell them to me! Sell them to me!¡± The rest of the groups shouted in unison.


    The man who crossed the line couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the use of these... Dark Angel¡¯s feathers?¡±


    Seeing the hesitations exhibited by the crowd, the guy who crossed the line hurriedly said, ¡°Answer this question, and I¡¯ll prioritize one of the feathers for sale.¡±


    Immediately someone answered, ¡°The feather of Fall, it possesses the Power of Fall. If made into a weapon, it would have the ability to pollute the Light.¡±


    The man who crossed the line¡¯s heart was pounding: I¡¯m rich! If I had known, I would have asked the Dark Angel to poke a few more.


    Back in the Goddess of Beauty City, Ange quickly ran to the desert outside the city to prepare, and first threw out the Water God Tom.

 Chapter 703: 400: Quietly Mastering the Ultimate Seeding Technique_1

    Chapter 703: Chapter 400: Quietly Mastering the Ultimate Seeding Technique_1


    After summoning Water God Tom, Ange non-stop throw out spells, resulting in a tornado.


    The pollen dissemination spell is a very low-level kind of wind magic, and if magic had decimal levels, that spell would probably rank around 0.1 or so. It uses less than one-tenth of the magic power of a level 1 spell.


    That¡¯s why Ange can cast it hundreds of times in a single second, quickly pollinating hundreds of thousands of crops in several thousand acres of land.


    However, the pollen dissemination spell can also infinitely amplify. As long as the center point is kept consistent every time it¡¯s cast, you can churn the tornado more significant, like stirring a water tank, until the whole world can¡¯t contain it.


    But this isn¡¯t easy to do. It¡¯s simple to say keep the center point consistent, but even if we let Tyrone do it once or twice, or even a hundred or a thousand times, can he keep it consistent for several hours without his eyes getting blurry or his legs getting weak?


    Ange can.


    ...


    The tornado grows larger and higher with each churn, piercing the sky and earth. Following the swirl of the center point, a large amount of cloud water vapor is sucked down.


    The clouds were shifting quickly, and the clouds above were being sucked away. All around, the wind and clouds were moving fast to quickly fix the gaps, then they continued to be sucked down. The humidity of the water vapor at the landing spot of the tornado began to climb crazily.


    In such a situation, some low-level water magic could also achieve cross-level results. Usually, Ange could multitask and cast a rain spell at the same time, but there¡¯s already Water God Tom there.


    ¡°What? You want me to condense the water and turn all this water vapor into water droplets?¡± Tom¡¯s face was full of shock under Ange¡¯s request, he thought he had misheard.


    Ange nodded and urged, ¡°Quick.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m a Water God, Water God Tom, a ¡®God.''¡± Tom couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t help but emphasize his identity.


    The others had long since hurried over, including Negris. He saw Negris sneered, ¡°I get it, I¡¯m the ¡®God¡¯ of Knowledge, and this one is the Goddess of ¡®Redemption¡¯...¡±


    As he said this, Negris made a gesture towards Goddess of Redemption. The Redemption Goddess, blinking her big eyes and acting cute, flounced her skirt and pulled out a small hammer, ready to strike fiercely.


    Negris was speechless, ¡°You just need to be cute, no need for pretense, you¡¯re not frightening at all, Shamara Shamara.¡±


    Shamara opened up her wings, and a dark sacred flame surged from her body. She glared at Tom, trying to look scary.


    Tom wasn¡¯t scared at all, the power of fall had no effect on it, and salty water was more threatening. He was just about to taunt when Ange slapped him on the head: ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tom obediently turned into water vapor. In no time, a thick mist filled the surroundings, rapidly soaking the ground, and even forming a few small streams that flowed away in the distance.


    Although he was unwilling, it was Ange who held his soul, he was just a little hard to believe that he had to do this kind of work as a mighty Water God.


    But the Goddess of redemption is used for being cute, and the fallen sky used to intimidate people would seem that it wasn¡¯t unacceptable for him to condense water.


    The condensed water vapor is quite pure, at least much cleaner than holy water. It won¡¯t make him dirty, fine, fine, let¡¯s get to work.


    Tom himself claimed to be a Water God, but in reality, he should be classified as an Elemental Creature and didn¡¯t have divine nature. The manipulation of water is natural to it, completely effortless. No matter how much water vapor it rolls in, it can condense it into water mist in a very short time.


    The water mist turned into water droplets, water droplets turned into streams, streams turned into small rivers, and the desert began to flood.


    The wind and cloud were surging, the color of the sky and earth altered, and Ange¡¯s continuous spellcasting began to trigger celestial phenomena. Above him, a piece of the sky was clear and cloudless, as if it were missing, but around him, endless dark clouds were pouring in.


    The dark clouds didn¡¯t directly pour in, but rotated in a circle, moving along the edge all the way. If you move your gaze to the sky, you can see a massive cyclone forming.


    Among those present, Tyrone was the most proficient at wind magic. His nickname was even Typhoon, but at that moment, he was dumbfounded: ¡°Is it possible to conjure up celestial phenomena using such a low-level spell? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Negris curiously asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do bullshit. I can¡¯t even think about it. For such a low-pressure trough, I¡¯d need a team of wizards, or I¡¯d need to throw in tens of thousands of demon crystals to possibly accumulate it. No, no, no, we can¡¯t call this a low-pressure trough anymore. It¡¯s a low-pressure cyclone.¡± Tyrone said with an air of urgency.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that such a tiny whirlwind of zero point something level, could trigger an extraordinary celestial phenomenon. Yet seeing Ange¡¯s incalculable speed of casting spells, it seemed reasonable after all, given that his spell-casting speed was insanely fast.


    As the ground accumulated more and more water, saturating the earth, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What should we do? Just watch? Can we do something?¡±


    Negris shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know either what we can do, I don¡¯t even know what Ange is up to.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ange flipped out a pile of grains: ¡°Sow the seeds.¡±


    Then he turned to Water God Tom: ¡°Mist.¡±


    It took Tom a while to understand what Ange meant ¨C to condense the moisture into mist rather than water, so that it would cover a larger area. If it condensed into water and flowed into the desert, it would quickly seep into the sand. Even a flood wouldn¡¯t cover a great range.


    Water vapor transformed into mist could moisten half of the desert.


    Negris poked some holes in the bottom of the bag, then grabbed the bag of grain and tossed it into the distance, grains continuously falling out.


    Tyrone condensed an air mass, which wrapped a bag of grains and flew into the distance before exploding. The force of the explosion scattered the grains, distributing them evenly within a certain radius.


    The Great Sage summoned the Soul Car, transported a cart of grains, and drove along. Numerous Hands of the Undead tore open the sacks of grain, scattering them neatly.


    The Goddess of Redemption hitched up her skirt, took a handful of grains, found a vacant space nearby, started poking small holes, and carefully sowed the seeds one by one.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but pop out from Shamara¡¯s figure, mocking, ¡°At this rate, you will have a table full of crops by tomorrow.¡±


    The Goddess of Redemption rolled her eyes at Luna, then smiled.


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± Luna snorted in disdain. With a wave of her hand, sack after sack of grain took flight, stacking up on her back in a small pile, much larger than what the strongest dock worker could carry.


    Still, Luna managed to take flight, heading in another direction not yet sown.


    After flying a certain distance, she flapped her Light Wings, and two sacks of grain were shattered, scattering the seeds evenly.


    After flying a little more, Luna dropped another two sacks of grain, and with another flap of her Light Wings, the seeds scattered evenly.


    Durken waved his Gold-touch Stick over the sack of grain, ¡°Let me show you a magic trick.¡±


    The sacks then grew wings and flew away, one by one. Once they reached their designated spots, they opened on their own and spewed out the grain, as if the sacks had grown up and learned to sow the seeds themselves.


    Negris was left dumbfounded. He found himself sowing the slowest and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Kvada, you guys have never farmed, yet you¡¯ve secretly mastered such unique sowing skills. You¡¯re all so pretentious!¡±


    At nightfall, without the sun¡¯s evaporation, the mist spread further and further. Within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, the humidity reached a level at which you could squeeze water out of the air. The ground was thoroughly moist, and the seeds that fell on it were slowly awakened.


    In the night sky, a white light lit up where the Red Star had originally disappeared ¨C it arrived.


    Ange armored himself, then lifted his right foot and brutally stomped it on his own chest, leaving a clear footprint on his Soul Armor.


    A normal person definitely couldn¡¯t perform such a move, but who says he¡¯s a regular human? Not to mention stomping on himself, he could even pull off his foot and press it on his face.


    The Instant Death Halo erupted around him, and scales rippled on Ange¡¯s body, transforming him into a shimmering giant dragon, the true form of the Dragon God that Ange had manifested in the consciousness space.


    Boom! A kind of invisible force struck the ground. Most people didn¡¯t sense anything, but the Goddess of Redemption and Shamara were engulfed in Divine Fire, their bodies wincing as if hit hard, and they fell to their knees, slowly disintegrating to ash and scattering in the wind.


    PS: Lately, I¡¯ve been taking medication and feeling drowsy a lot. I tend to oversleep unintentionally, hence the erratic updates. My apologies.

 Chapter 704: 401: The Undying Plant Goddess_1

    Chapter 704: Chapter 401: The Undying Plant Goddess_1


    Several thousand kilometers away, a cave was extremely dark, except for a beam of light entering from the narrow entrance above, illuminating the outlines of a few statues of gods around.


    If there were a scholar of theology present, they could recognize the identities of these statues ¡ª they were the God of Light, the God of Arbitration, the God of Balance, and the Goddess of Redemption.


    Beyond these, there were no Supreme God, Creator God, or Gods of Light and Darkness, Shadow God, because when the Church of Light first born, the God System was not so complex.


    As time developed and the scale grew, there were more and more believers and beliefs, more deities were born, forming a vast God System.


    Sometimes, even scholars studying theology might confuse the identities of the gods. For example, who could guess that the God of Light and Darkness is a dual-faced deity?


    One of them even has a separate godhood ¡ª the God of Shadows, but this Shadow God does not have an independent status but exists dependent on Lord Light.


    ...


    The complexity of the Gods of Light¡¯s lineage during their heyday was even greater, after all, the desires of creatures are too complex.


    However, this chaos abruptly ceased one day over a thousand years ago. According to Guliani, among the Gods of Light, only the God of Arbitration survived.


    The current God of Light and Darkness, Goddess of Redemption, were all reborn later, the group¡¯s convictions once again gave birth to the same status, but the memories and experiences of the past no longer exist.


    If you are lucky, like the Goddess of Redemption who inherited the legacy, it¡¯s fine. But if you are as unlucky as the God of Lights and Darkness, who is penniless, then you have to start from scratch.


    However, to start from scratch requires devout believers, which is the reason Guliani angrily came. Of course, another reason is that the God of Arbitration had been injured.


    Unable to maintain his own form, the God of Arbitration shrank into a ball of flame, slowly burning on his own statue.


    Guliani, standing on the ground, was spouting at him: ¡°Believers are our essence, are you mad? Launching the doomsday trial? With all the believers starved to death by you, what do you need these gods for?¡±


    The angry voice of the God of Arbitration rang out: ¡°Impudent, are you criticizing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating a fact, Lord Arbitration, you¡¯ve ruined the reputation of the gods and hurt the devout hearts of the believers. This is an irreparable damage, the entire church may fall apart under your destruction, the seeds of abandonment have been sown, the fruit of disgust will be reaped,¡± Guliani loudly rebuked.


    ¡°Foolish shepherd, you lack reverence for the Divine Spirit,¡± returned the God of Arbitration, regaining its majesty.


    Guliani frowned, this is wrong, the response from the God of Arbitration exceeded his expectations, because he was inhuman, could he control his emotions so quickly? How can he not anger him?


    However, the God of Arbitration did get one thing right, Guliani lacked reverence for the Divine Spirit.


    What is there to be revered? Since becoming the founder of the Fire Stealers, Guliani had controlled the existence of too many Divine Fires.


    A Faith Storm over a thousand years ago destroyed the vast majority of gods, but the foundation of the Church of Light remained, the organizational structure remained, and the faith system remained. As long as these existed, the birth of new gods was just a matter of time.


    Even Negris had said that it wasn¡¯t the god that created the believers, but the believers that created the god.


    From time to time, Faith Fires would rekindle, and what Guliani needed to do was control them and prevent them from reigniting. A church without gods is much easier to control than one with gods.


    Guliani had even retired behind the scenes and handed control of the secret organization of Fire Stealers to others, controlling things from behind the scenes.


    For many years, the system of gods has not been rebuilt, thanks to Guliani¡¯s dousing of the flame. He extinguished so many Faith Fires, how could he possibly have any reverence for the gods?


    ¡°I, revere the light that protects the believers, not the evil god who destroys the world. You, has fallen, the evil God of Arbitration, sacrifice your godhood to those disappointed believers,¡± Guliani said righteously.


    ¡°By what right?¡± the God of Arbitration spoke with a hint of curiosity: ¡°Is it because I¡¯m injured that you dared to come? What are you relying on?¡±


    ¡°By these!¡± Guliani waved his sleeve, and one after another, crystal monoliths flew out and stuck to the ground in a row, a full sixteen of them.


    In each crystal tablet, there was a vague human figure, each figure had thick chains tightly binding them.


    ¡°Demon-suppressing Art? This heresy still hasn¡¯t been cleaned up? Where did you get it from? Demon-suppressing Art, God Slaying Art, Shining Art, are all ancient heresies. The priority for removal is even above that of heretics, is this your trump card?¡± The God of Arbitration said a large chunk of words for once.


    When the gods were born into the world, the old natural worship system naturally collapsed. In order to secure their own safety, the gods were also very eager to eradicate any power that threatened them.


    Of course, Demon-suppressing and God Slaying Art go without saying, but Shining Art teaches how to ignite Divine Fire with weak faith.


    They are all wicked spells, at least to the gods, whether it¡¯s the Gods of Light, the War God, the Thunder God, the God of Forging, or other divine spirits of various sects, they will tirelessly eliminate these ¡®wicked spells¡¯, including the Shining Art.


    Once they board the ship, they don¡¯t want others to follow, how many faiths can they distribute?


    Guliani raises his hand and clenches it forcefully. The shadowy figures in those crystal steles, their chains begin to detach, the shadows one by one drift out of the crystal steles.


    Guliani smiles and says, ¡°The lives of ancients could invent the wheel, the lives of today can naturally do it too, just reinventing the wheel.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, foolish humans.¡± The tone of the God of Arbitration is full of mockery, ¡°When the storm is about to arrive, you reinvent the wheel. Do you think, why would I launch the doomsday judgment disregarding everything? Did you see the red star in the sky?¡±


    Guliani¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face remained calm, ¡°I saw, but the red star disappeared, is the storm you spoke of referring to it?¡±


    ¡°I also saw the red star back then, the storm will arrive after it disappears, the only thing that can resist the storm is the Master God¡¯s avatar, the Doomsday Judgment was launched to tear apart a rift in the Master God¡¯s avatar, allowing my consciousness to invade the avatar, replacing it, and becoming the God of Light.¡±


    Guliani was utterly shocked, this was something he had never considered. The God of Arbitration¡¯s plot was so grand? What shocked him more was that God of Arbitration actually told him his plot? What does this mean?


    The God of Arbitration has him cornered?


    As if seeing through his inner thoughts, the God of Arbitration said, ¡°I just wanted to let you know how foolish your choices are. The faith storm will only affect those who possess the avatar of a God. It¡¯s said that you recently ignited the Divine Fire, it¡¯s really lucky that you can catch this storm.¡±


    What?! The faith storm only affects those who possess the avatar of a God? Guliani was dumbfounded, he had the ability to become a God long ago, but he never ignited the Divine Fire. Being the Pope was more convenient than being a newborn God.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Lord Light was awakened and brought the news of the storm that he quietly found a small plane to ignite the Divine Fire, to have more self-preservation capabilities when the storm arrived.


    This...this...he would have been fine if it weren¡¯t for the Divine Fire, igniting the Divine Fire would cause trouble? I...


    He thought it was a storm of faith, but it turned out to be a storm of Gods.


    The God of Arbitration¡¯s words were not certain to be true, Guliani calmed his mind and asked, ¡°What about you? Have you invaded the Master God¡¯s avatar?¡±


    The God of Arbitration said, ¡°No, and you would never imagine, what interesting things happened inside the Master God¡¯s Consciousness Space. Humans, your understanding of the world limits your choices. You have been immersed in power and status for the past few hundred years, if you had ignited the Divine Fire a few hundred years earlier, perhaps your fate would have been different.¡±


    The God of Arbitration rarely has such a sentimental moment, his tone full of mockery.


    Guliani felt a bit uncomfortable, as if his pain points had been struck, he said angrily, ¡°You cannot possess the Master God¡¯s avatar, and when the storm comes, you will die too.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you know how I survived back then? Possessing the Master God¡¯s avatar was just a better choice. If I can¡¯t do that, I can still seek the next best option. I also have to thank you for the gift you gave me. These incomplete divine souls will be the best supplement after the storm, now, the time is just about right...¡±


    With the words of the God of Arbitration, the Divine Fire on the statue surged into the sky, burning furiously in the most violent manner possible, regardless of consequences.


    Guliani¡¯s heart was pounding, is this a sacrifice? Sacrificing his own God¡¯s avatar? Is time up? He said so much to himself, was it just to buy time?


    Guliani looked up at the sky, he could see nothing, but a terrifying feeling had already enveloped him.


    Boom! An invisible force slammed into him, and those divine souls released from the crystal steles, thumping continuously, Divine Fire ignited on everyone.


    Guliani was horrified to find his body was quickly turning to ash.


    At this moment, all the gods of every plane were affected by this invisible force. Their Divine Power spiraled out of control and burned, their bodies turned into flying ash.


    In the Temple of Rest, Hemel, Mattis who had turned into a giant snake deep in the sea, Lisa in the City of the Goddess of Beauty, silver coin, Goddess of Redemption by Ange¡¯s side, Shamara and Anthony...


    However, not long after the ashing process began, the entire ashing process stopped. The Goddess of Redemption poked at her own ashing arm and pulled her sleeve to cover it up.


    The only one not affected was Negris, the Faith Storm seemed to have no effect on the Bronze Book, nor could it reach him in his seal.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about these now, he was dumbfoundedly watching the most violently burning Divine Fire in the field, belonging to Ange, only this cluster of Divine Fire had a bit more flame.


    The Ange, who had transformed into the Primordial Dragon God, had several shadowy figures emerging from his body, a straw owl, a ¡®Gailard¡¯ with rolled-up trousers, and an imposing shadow behind the Dragon God. Ange manifested the imagery from the Consciousness Space of the God of Light.


    ¡°Pr, Primordial Dragon God, time stop, Trinity, Undying, Goddess of Planting...¡± Negris muttered in a daze.

 Chapter 705: 402: Using Faith Storm...to Cultivate Land?_1

    Chapter 705: Chapter 402: Using Faith Storm...to Cultivate Land?_1


    Even now, Negris still didn¡¯t know what Ange was up to. Establishing a soul connection, nourishing the desert, dispersing seeds, all of these actions seemed unrelated, but he didn¡¯t object.


    Because he didn¡¯t dare to interfere recklessly, afraid of ridicule. The various Divine Techniques and abilities Ange had mastered were beyond his guidance.


    But what was even more terrifying was that Negris found out that Ange was combining Divine Techniques in the Simulated Magic Formation.


    That is, he was combining two or more Divine Techniques to yield unexpected results. For instance, combining Instant Death Halo and Conceive with a Glance. Staring at you would accelerate the life process and cause pregnancy on the spot. How could anyone fight against that?


    If the Element Conversion is added, would it be possible for men and gods to get pregnant too?


    The idea was thrilling. The possibilities for combination are endless, and more terrifyingly, Little Ghost has the ability to seal Divine Techniques, which means that Ange can use his Divine Techniques and seal others¡¯ Divine Techniques, and use them when appropriate.


    ...


    With more options, you have no idea what kind of Divine Techniques he will combine.


    If this was all it was, that would be okay, but now, Ange had transformed into the Primordial Dragon God.


    To be honest, Negris had no idea what the Primordial Dragon God looked like. According to the bloodline inheritance, the Dragon God is what Ange looked like after transformation.


    But, when this flashy and flamboyant Giant Dragon appeared, Negris immediately affirmed that this was the most original form of the Dragon God, because the Dragon God is indeed this kind of ostentatious character.


    Other than the Dragon God, the oversized straw Owl and ¡®Gailard¡¯ also brought strong shock to Negris. He had actually managed to manifest his godly identity.


    Gods have their divine arcana, god-image, and godliness. Negris didn¡¯t know what the Goddess of Beauty looked like. So it turned out to be like Gailard.


    Indeed, according to public aesthetics, Gailard can be considered beautiful, rightfully the most beautiful queen in Elf Clan history.


    But this getup, with rolled up trouser legs, and young rice plants in hand, isn¡¯t this style too intense? Does Ange think that if you don¡¯t farm, you are not beautiful?


    Finally, there was that towering phantom, the king of the souls, The Undead God.


    What on earth did he plan to do with such a setup?


    Soon, he saw it. The Goddess of Beauty punched the straw owl ¨C the Goddess of Beauty Fist.


    The Goddess of Beauty Fist has the ability to shatter flaws. What flaw does the God of Farming represent, symbolized by the straw owl?


    What is the biggest flaw of the God of Farming¡¯s Element Conversion?


    It can¡¯t be converted at will, it can convert very few elements. It can turn soil into straw, but not into grain. The Goddess of Beauty Fist, aims at this flaw.


    The Straw Owl let out a long cry: hoo¡ªit took to the sky with a flap of its wings, its body rapidly enlarging too, casting a phantom flying far away.


    Countless straws fell from the phantom image, turning into insect-ridden mist upon hitting the ground, nourishing the desert. The barren, loose sands rapidly turned into fertile, oil-exuding black soil.


    On seeing this, Negris almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. He had set up such a pompous array just so he could plant things?


    Just then, the towering phantom of the Undead God poured some kind of power into Ange, who was in the form of the Dragon God. Normally, this kind of power transfer would be invisible, but the energy was so colossal that it stimulated and revealed itself as an energy channel during the transfer.


    ¡°Power transfer!¡± exclaimed Negris in shock.


    If it was Lisa performing Divine Arts next to Ange, a similar power transfer would occur, with Ange¡¯s power being cast onto Lisa almost without loss.


    Regardless of how hard Lisa tried, even if she used all her strength, there would be no way she could reveal the trace of this energy transfer. Only an exceedingly large energy transfer could trigger such a manifestation.


    The phantom of the Undead God transferred its power to Ange, and Ange then transferred the power to the Straw Owl, the energy channel linking them all together.


    Another phantom image flew out from the Straw Owl, flying in another direction, scattering countless straws, and turning the desert into fertile land.


    At the same time, rings of light diffused from Ange, spreading out like ripples, continuously spreading, one ring pushing another, reaching far into the horizon.


    Negris found his body rapidly dehydrating, drying up, and toughening. In a matter of mere seconds, it felt like several months had passed. The once vibrant Bronze Dragon had turned into a dried, hardened Bronze Corpse Dragon.


    Negris murmured in awe: ¡°Time Dragon, Space Dragon, Wheel of Time and Space? My God, when did you learn this skill? This is a skill that, according to legend, can only be performed by the Green Copper Dragon and the Red Copper Dragon working together. But I always thought it was a myth, because the Green and Red Copper Dragons have cooperated countless times and have never been able to perform it.¡±


    The Wheel of Time and Space, a technique inherited by the Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline, can only be performed by the Time Dragon and the Space Dragon working together. It is a realm where time and space can be manipulated at will within the Wheel of Time and Space.


    Thinking of this, Negris suddenly realized something and smacked himself: ¡°I messed up. Besides the Time Dragon and Space Dragon working together, there is another way to cast the Wheel of Time and Space, and that is the Dragon God. You¡¯ve long been able to transform into the Dragon God, so you must have learned it early on.¡±


    Durken gave him a look, a look filled with naked scorn. As if to say: Isn¡¯t this the first day you¡¯ve been foolish?


    Negris¡¯ eyes grew brighter and brighter, and he said excitedly: ¡°Inside the Wheel of Time and Space, time can be accelerated, so your transformation isn¡¯t time-limited, is it? Oh my gosh, this is such a genius idea.¡±


    The Instant Death Halo is not time acceleration, the Instant Death Halo only accelerates the life process, causing life to rush towards death. If it¡¯s not life, the Instant Death Halo has no effect on it.


    But the Wheel of Time and Space can affect Negris, the Corpse Dragon, causing his body to rapidly dry and harden. This is time acceleration.


    However, the excitement didn¡¯t last long, and Negris suddenly realized a problem: ¡°Both the transformation and the Wheel of Time and Space consume massive amounts of energy. Plus, the Element Conversion of the God of Farming, where do you get so much energy?¡±


    At this point, Negris abruptly thought of a possibility and looked up in horror at the phantom of the Undead God.


    He hadn¡¯t paid attention before, but now on careful observation, Negris found that the phantom of the Undead God was hunched over. It wasn¡¯t overlooking the earth but carrying a heavy burden.


    ¡°Is the Undead God enduring the Faith Storm? Using the energy of the Faith Storm for element conversion, and then farming?¡±


    As Negris spoke, another owl made of straw flew out, sprinkling insect-infested mist that nourishes the desert and turns it into fertile soil. In the effect of the Wheel of Time and Space, countless crops were vying to germinate and grow.


    Looking at these plants that were growing taller and taller, which were clearly not grains, Negris was stunned for a while before he tremblingly asked: ¡°What... What are you planting?¡±

 Chapter 706: 403 Enough to Eat for a Year_1

    Chapter 706: Chapter 403 Enough to Eat for a Year_1


    The people of the Goddess of Beauty City walked out the next day, only to find a new forest outside the city. It wasn¡¯t the kind of reforestation project implemented by the elves before, instead it was a dense, unscathed forest.


    This forest revolved around a World Tree, countless towering trees embellished within it. Almost no one had ever seen this kind of giant tree, only the God of Arbitration might recognize it ¨C it was a Divine Wood.


    The very same Divine Wood that was planted in the Square of the Gods was being cultivated by Ange, and spread all over the forest. Along with the Divine Wood came the Elf Beans.


    Sturdy Elf Bean Vines intertwined around the tall Divine Woods grimed fully with dense Elf Beans. It seemed as if the trees were donning a green robe made of beans, one big fluff ball.


    In the past, Ange harvested Elf Beans by count, however, now just one Divine Wood was wrapped around millions of Elf Beans. The far reaching Divine Wood, that many beans could probably feed all the inhabitants of the dimension for a year.


    This was not a normal yield; without a Faith Storm, it would be absolutely impossible to stimulate this many Elf Beans overnight.


    ...


    But it¡¯s not just Elf Beans and Divine Wood. In the space between the Divine Woods was filled with all kinds of crops; there were grains, fruit trees, flowers, magical plants, medicinal materials and even ¡®Gods¡¯.


    A few God Flowers blossomed at the foot of the World Tree, nurtured within was a strong divine spirit.


    A golden book flew over, upon opening its pages, it snapped up the divine spirit within it. Negris¡¯s voice echoed from the book, ¡°You should thank me, without me, once these divine spirits matured, you won¡¯t know where to put them.¡±


    No one paid any attention to it as everyone was busy with the rapid gathering of Elf Beans. The big cat was called back, it was the keenest participant. Its pudgy figure scurrying around on the vine, its claws dancing around so fast they were practically invisible.


    However, the number of Elf Beans was just too high, and the big cat was not enough. Everyone had to enter the battlefield.


    A Tree Herder, wrapped in a fur skirt, twisted and turned its way forward. As it passed by, the dense crops gently parted, opening up an unobstructed pathway.


    The Tree Herder first ran to the base of the Tree of Life, looking up at the huge tree.


    Observing the road it had walked on, Negris asked with some confusion, ¡°Why did you walk in from outside? Can¡¯t you move between the World Trees? Kvada, who hung a grass skirt on you again?¡±


    The Tree Herder replied, ¡°A child holding a straw owl, does it look good?¡± As it spoke, it twisted its waist.


    Negris held his forehead, it seemed that the God of Life didn¡¯t care much about the image, fine, as long as it didn¡¯t mind.


    The Tree Herder continued to say, ¡°This one won¡¯t do, this one belongs to it.¡±


    Negris was taken aback by these words, ¡°Are you saying that you cannot transfer to this World Tree? Because this World Tree belongs to the Little Sapling?¡±


    The Tree Herder nodded.


    ¡°But, all the other World Trees also belong to the Little Sapling, what¡¯s the difference?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    The Tree Herder shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re all my children, this one is its main body.¡±


    ¡°Main body?¡± Negris was taken aback by the towering giant tree that probably dwarfed only to the Tree of Life in size. He then glanced at the Little Sapling on Ange¡¯s head with only a few true leaves, he couldn¡¯t possibly connect the two together.


    The Little Sapling flapped its true leaf, sending out an enthusiastic message towards the Elf Beans: Forcefully¨C Grow¨C Forcefully¨C Grow¡ª


    The Elf Bean Vine grew rapidly.


    Out of breath, Ange grabbed the flower pot and twisted it back, only to see this stupid sapling stimulating the vine growth when he was busy with harvesting. The vine almost wrapped around Ange¡¯s leg bone.


    The sapling being twisted behind Ange¡¯s head was confused for a moment. Then it saw the twisting Tree Herder coming over, it happily waved its true leaves: Forcefully¨C Grow¨C Forcefully¡ªGrow¡ª


    The Tree Herder¡¯s face bloomed with a smile. Lamp! It grew a leaf on its head in response.


    After teasing the Little Sapling with the Tree Herder for a while, it finally spoke to Ange, ¡°Why not let it do the picking?¡±


    Ange paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s stupid, only knows how to stimulate.¡±


    The Tree Herder shook his head or should it be called treetop? Making a rustling noise that sounded like water entering his brain, ¡°I¡¯ll teach, It will know.¡±


    Ange plucked the Little Sapling off his head, staring at it. The Little Sapling twisted its stem and leaves, radiating perplexed information.


    ¡°Pick, the beans.¡± Ange pointed at the Elf Beans as he held up the object in his hand.


    The Little Sapling immediately started shaking its True Leaf: Pick¡ªthe beans¡ªPick¡ªthe beans¡ª


    The wind started blowing, rustling the leaves of the grand World Tree above.


    All the Elf Bean Vines started moving, extending to the ground in front of them. The Elf Beans on the vines automatically fell off. In no time at all, the Elf Beans piled up into a small mountain on the ground.


    No need to pluck them manually now, just use a bag to collect them. This way was quicker since magic could be used.


    In a few moments, they had harvested tens of thousands of tons of Elf Beans, and according to the prescription of three a day per person, these beans will last all the humans, elves, and dwarfs in the plane for about 400 days.


    In other words, Ange had planted enough food in a night for the entire plane to survive a year.


    Negris couldn¡¯t hold back his comments: ¡°Did this Faith Storm come to bring you a gift?¡±


    The big cat jumped in front of Ange and forcefully pawed the ground: ¡°Roar!¡±


    The rapid harvesting of the Elf Beans had left the cat most disgruntled, as it meant less payment for picking.


    Ange tossed a bag of Elf Beans to it, temporarily pacifying the cat.


    ¡°So, now, we¡¯ve weathered the Faith Storm, correct? Everyone¡¯s alright?¡± Negris asked, glancing at the Goddess of Redemption.


    The Goddess of Redemption nodded, rolling up her sleeve to reveal her white arm. During the onslaught of the Faith Storm, her arms had turned to ash, but now they were as good as new.


    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s fine, there¡¯s one last problem: Will the Faith Storm return in a thousand years?¡±


    Negris¡¯s question seemed to remind Ange of something. Startled, Ange quickly collected all the Elf Beans, pulled out the Staff of Heaven, and opened a portal.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Negris quickly followed.


    Durken, Great Sage, and Anthony exchanged glances, and hastily followed as well.


    The Tree Herder stood still for a moment before twisting away.


    Left behind, the demure Goddess of Redemption breathed a sigh of relief. She looked around, flew up, and swung her hand down, chopping off a branch from the Divine Wood.


    ¡°All my equipment has been taken, you¡¯ll have to do. I¡¯ll craft you into a godly staff. So much Divine Wood, sprouted in a single night, it¡¯s ridiculous,¡± The Goddess of Redemption said, gleefully. As she slid her hand along the staff, the branch glowed with a golden light.


    After crafting the staff, the Goddess of Redemption couldn¡¯t help but try it out. With a swing, a soft hum sounded, and all the plants before her were shattered by an invisible force, their juices splattering everywhere.


    The wind gently rustled, the World Tree above them making a rustling sound.


    Suddenly, the Goddess of Redemption felt her foot tighten, and she fell over as something wound around her leg and started dragging her rapidly somewhere else.


    The Goddess of Redemption quickly struck down with her godly staff, hitting something hard but failing to break it.


    So she was dragged quite a distance. Dragged to the edge of the forest, something threw her out with all its might.


    With nothing to obstruct her view, the Goddess of Redemption could finally see what had dragged and thrown her. It was a thick vine.


    Remembering the words of the Tree Herder, the Goddess of Redemption immediately realized who the vine belonged to. It was from Ange¡¯s pot of Little Sapling, Kvada. Swearing, she ran off hastily.


    Atop Ange¡¯s head, the Little Sapling waved its True Leaf in anger: Hmph¡ªHmph¡ª


    Ange glanced at it, paid it no further mind, and headed straight for the sky. Flying through the defenses of the Heaven Fortress, and arriving in the void outside. He then walked on the void and rushed toward the slender thing in the distance.


    ¡°Is he going to Eternity Road? Along this road to find what caused the Red Star explosion?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    Durken and others exchanged uncertain glances. What if the actual culprit behind the Red Star explosion was the Undead King?

 Chapter 707: 404 - Dont You Have Any Sense of Public Morality?! _1

    Chapter 707: Chapter 404 ¨C Don¡¯t You Have Any Sense of Public Morality?! _1


    Ange landed on the Eternity Road, startling a skinny, parched insect which began to crawl slowly towards the distance.


    Ange tilted his head curiously while watching it.


    Negris, who was sitting in Great Sage¡¯s Soul Car, drove over and also landed next to Ange.


    ¡°What? There are insects? Alive?¡± Negris was surprised. Eternity Road hung in thin air alone with a small volume, it didn¡¯t seem like it could retain any air. Did these insects not need to breathe air?


    ¡°There is air.¡± Durken waved his Gold-touch Stick, and sparse air beneath his feet showed up. An exceptionally sparse layer, it drifted up to the waist at the highest, and was almost non-existent by the time it reached the neck.


    When they descended onto the ground, the thin layer of air, due to tension, extended upwards along their bodies, protruding higher than the rest of the area.


    ...


    ¡°If it¡¯s a live organism, it will have to lie on the ground to breathe. However, this sparse air wouldn¡¯t be enough to support the larger creatures unless they don¡¯t need to breathe.¡± Negris said.


    Among those present, only Anthony needed to breathe. Looking at the endless Eternity Road, Anthony became anxious.


    Not breathing for a short while was okay, but if he didn¡¯t breathe for an extended period, he would need to change his life form. He doubted that he could make it to the end.


    ¡°Maybe I should go back first. There are a lot of things to sort out at church.¡± Anthony suggested.


    Ange nodded, and pulled out a Teleportation Scroll for him.


    ¡°No need, I have one.¡± Anthony pulled out his own Teleportation Scroll, tore it open, and a flash of light later, he was teleported away.


    Only Ange, Negris, the Great Sage, Durken, and Little Sapling remained. Not even Little Angel and Little Zombie had come with them.


    Ange did not wish to bring them along. He glanced at the little insect, which barely moved at all. He pulled out an Elf Bean, crushed it into powder, and sprinkled it before the insect.


    The insect was startled by the sudden rain of debris from the sky and froze in place.


    ¡°What kind of insect is this? It¡¯s too thin. Look at its abdomen, all shriveled up. It seems like it hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡± Durken carefully observed and commented.


    ¡°How did it survive then?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It was probably hibernating just now and we woke it up. In a place where there¡¯s a shortage of food, normal creatures usually hibernate to minimize the consumption of energy.¡± Durken explained.


    While they were discussing, the frozen insect finally moved. It didn¡¯t have such complex thoughts. After remaining frozen for a while, it discovered that what fell was food and immediately bit into it, munching away busily.


    The effect of the Elf Bean was very apparent. After a few bites, the insect was full, its abdomen inflated as if being inflated. Once it was full, it had energy, and it swiftly scurried away.


    ¡°It ran pretty fast.¡± Negris was surprised, realizing that its previous slowness was only due to hunger.


    ¡°Every place has its own ecosystem. In such a harsh environment, the species that can survive surely have unique abilities. Everyone be careful.¡± Durken warned.


    They continued walking forward, occasionally encountering peculiar creatures, most of which were lower-level insects that seemed to be better adapted to this environment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like the air is getting denser?¡± the Great Sage suddenly said.


    Durken quickly waved the Gold-touch Stick, and immediately found that the air had drifted above their heads.


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Negris wondered, ¡°On the way here, the thickness and width of Eternity Road did not increase. It shouldn¡¯t have resulted in such unevenness unless there¡¯s a source of air up ahead.¡±


    Hearing this, Ange immediately quickened his pace, covering perhaps dozens of kilometers before finally noting some faint light up ahead, and feeling a clear resistance from the air. The air here was already dense enough to offer resistance.


    A large flat area appeared in front, covered with green crops; some light was reflecting off it.


    Eternity Road cut through this flat area; on the two ends of the road, numerous creatures crowded together, each occupying a different partition in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Is this a Farm Barrier? The air must be coming from there.¡± Durken exclaimed.


    The Farm Barrier is a separate spatial boundary. It cuts off other dimensions, and its ecological environment also belongs to other dimensions. To grow things, it definitely needs air, sunlight, and water.


    But once the boundary is set up, it doesn¡¯t exist independently. Air will drift out from inside it, spreading along the Eternity Road. Hence, the closer one is to the Farm Barrier, the richer the air is.


    The air inside the Resting Camp came in the same way. However, the Resting Camp¡¯s space was limited. Once the diffusion reached equilibrium, it stopped changing.


    But Eternity Road was in the void, with a long, slender shape. It didn¡¯t have enough gravity to hold the air in place. The air continuously dissipated, becoming sparser the further away from the Farm Barrier.


    Thus, the land near the farm had become a treasure trove that all life forms fought over, not just for the air, but also the food.


    Their arrival had stirred up roadside creatures near the farm. Everyone didn¡¯t pay much attention to this disturbance and started to observe more closely instead.


    ¡°Most of them are plant-eaters. Are those Flame Rabbits? Why are their fur colors so dull? Isn¡¯t their fur supposed to be fiery red?¡± Negris remarked in surprise.

 Chapter 708: 404: Do You Have Any Sense of Morality at all! _2

    Chapter 708: Chapter 404: Do You Have Any Sense of Morality at all! _2


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s due to lack of light, the Flame Rabbits are the most numerous. What are those things next to them? Flea monsters? Why are they so much smaller? Aren¡¯t they carnivorous? How come they¡¯re squeezed together with the Flame Rabbits and everything¡¯s all peaceful?¡± Durken said.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s that curled up on the Eternity Road over there? So big a snake, can it really survive here?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    The bulge closest to the farm started to move, raising a head that turned out to be that of a snake.


    The Eternity Road is about fifty to sixty meters wide, with a depth of only four to five meters. That is to say, the perimeter is at most one hundred and thirty or so. The snake coiled more than once around the Eternity Road, indicating a length of nearly two hundred meters.


    What didn¡¯t match its length was its diameter of only about three meters. If it weren¡¯t for its head, one would think it was more like an earthworm.


    The Giant Snake lifted its head, opening its Big Mouth towards Ange. The snake showed off its sharp teeth, which made it even less snake-like¡ªsnakes ingest food by swallowing, they don¡¯t need so many teeth.


    ...


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a snake, more like a worm. It¡¯s baring its teeth at us, what should we do?¡± Negris asked.


    Durken rolled up his sleeves: ¡°Let me show you a little magic.¡± He said and then charged in.


    For some reason, those flea monsters and Flame Rabbits didn¡¯t dare to attack him. Durken rushed in front of the Giant Snake and thrashed it till it was all battered, then dragged it right back.


    Negris was dumbfounded: ¡°Is this what you call magic? Are you this strong? You can pull a two-hundred-meter-long Giant Snake?¡±


    Durken replied matter-of-factly: ¡°I¡¯m punching people with my fists. Isn¡¯t that magic? You can too. There¡¯s no gravity here, you should be able to do it.¡±


    The King of Alchemy¡¯s punches could indeed be termed magic.


    Ange went up and directly lifted the head of the Giant Snake in front of him.


    The Giant Snake¡¯s eyes filled with fear. Oh my god, one tiny creature had beaten it until it was dazed, and now another tiny creature had lifted it up. The power in their hands made it feel like any struggle was in vain. Who had it messed with?


    ¡°Can you, talk?¡± Ange asked.


    The Giant Snake hurriedly nodded its head, but it forgot that its lower jaw was being held by Ange. When it nodded, its head did not move; instead, its body arched up.


    Ange let it go and looked at Negris.


    With that glance, Negris knew it was his turn. He fluttered his pages and flew in front of the Giant Snake, asking, ¡°You¡¯re an earthworm, right?¡±


    Negris had previously sealed the Blank God Statue and hadn¡¯t had time to return, so he still appeared as the Bronze Book. Upon seeing a talking book, the Giant Snake was rather taken aback: ¡°What is an earthworm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen an earthworm? There are no earthworms here? The slender burrowing creature in the mud.¡± Negris turned a blank page open, projecting the image of an earthworm on it.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s called an earthworm? They¡¯re there, Flame Rabbits often dig them up to eat.¡± After saying this, the Giant Snake suddenly reacted, ¡°Are you calling me a little bug?!¡±


    The Giant Snake angrily opened its Big Mouth, Durken immediately jumped up, slapping its head and leaving it disoriented once again.


    The Giant Snake¡¯s head drooped down, grudgingly admitting, ¡°I¡¯m a little bug...¡±


    ¡°Who did you learn human common language from?¡± Negris asked again.


    The Giant Snake looked puzzled: ¡°Learn? I¡¯ve known it since I was little.¡±


    ¡°No one taught you, you¡¯ve known since young, inherited through bloodline or Soul Infusion? Judging by your manner, it does not seem like a bloodline inheritance, it¡¯s more likely someone infused it into you, how long have you been alive?¡± Negris asked.


    The Giant Snake asked in confusion: ¡°What does ¡®how long¡¯ mean?¡±


    After some communication, Negris found that the Giant Snake had no concept of time or lifespan. Eventually, Durken had to infuse the concept of time into it; only then it was able to calculate: ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for one-thousand-one-hundred years.¡±


    ¡°It must have been Your Majesty who infused it into him. Have you seen this kind of creature?¡± Negris projected a Black Crystal Skeleton on a page of the book.


    The Giant Snake shook its head.


    ¡°Shoot, you know nothing, what use are you. Negris began to grumble disappointedly when he couldn¡¯t get the answers he wanted.


    ¡°Forget it, just tell us why you guys are staying here, peacefully. Why don¡¯t you eat all those flea monsters and Flame Rabbits?¡± Negris asked.


    The Giant Snake couldn¡¯t help rolling its eyes, everyone could see the despising look in its eyes. Evidently, Negris was asking a stupid question.


    ¡°If I eat everything, there¡¯ll be nothing left. I¡¯ll starve to death.¡± The Giant Snake reluctantly answered this stupid question.


    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you hungry now?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Hungry. Endured. Slept.¡± The Giant Snake replied.


    After a round of conversation, they finally understood why carnivores and herbivores could coexist peacefully here.


    Flame Rabbits eat the grass that grows in the Farm Barrier, flea monsters eat rabbits, but they do so sparingly, mainly choosing the weak and sickly ones to eat.


    As a result, these flea monsters are malnourished. But because their numbers are a few magnitude orders less than the rabbits, they could maintain their population stability by rationing their food.


    ¡°So, these flea monsters went to the Master Plane, had their fill of food, and hence, they grew tall and strong? Then, what do you eat?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I eat them. Flea monsters? What are fleas?¡± The Giant Snake looked back at the flea monsters. Apparently, they didn¡¯t have a name here.

 Chapter 709: 404 Do you have a little sense of public morals?!_3

    Chapter 709: Chapter 404 Do you have a little sense of public morals?!_3


    Durken was shocked, ¡°Just a tiny flea creature, that¡¯s enough for you to fill your teeth? Does it fill you up?¡±


    The giant snake shook its head pitifully, ¡°No, I can only eat two and then go to sleep, I¡¯m starved.¡±


    Turns out it was relying on hibernation to delay its hunger. If it eats a few and then goes to sleep, bringing its life metabolism to the lowest, it will wake up the next time with the flea creature numbers having replenished.


    But isn¡¯t that way of living too stifling? Like only being able to eat once a day, scraping only a mouthful each meal, a lot of people would starve to madness. It¡¯s hard to control oneself not to gulp down the flea creatures and flame rabbits all at once.


    But the giant snake managed to control itself, as did the flea creatures. Because those who couldn¡¯t control themselves are already gone. In an environment of extreme food scarcity, there must have been brutal elimination to reach the current balance.


    Ange turned over his hand, revealing a handful of elf beans, and handed them to the giant snake. Right now, he didn¡¯t have much of other foods, only an abundance of elf beans.


    ...


    ¡°For me?¡± The giant snake asked in surprise.


    Ange nodded, he was a skeleton accustomed to equivalent exchange.


    He casually tossed a bean into the still half-open mouth of the giant snake. The half-open mouth was already bigger than a basin, Ange could throw it in even with his eyes closed.


    The giant snake clamped his mouth shut, not feeling like he bit into anything. It didn¡¯t understand manners, and began to grumble, ¡°Either don¡¯t give at all, or give more, it¡¯s not even enough to stuff the gaps between teeth...¡±


    Before the snake could finish speaking, it felt a constant surge of warmth in its body, a sense of fullness it had never experienced before filling its entire body. The constant hunger that it had been enduring disappeared without a trace under the surge of this warmth.


    Soon, the giant snake let out a satisfied burp, it was full.


    Ange had calculated its body size when throwing, throwing a few more beans would overfeed it to death.


    ¡°This... I... burp, so full, what treasure is this?¡± The giant snake was ecstatically incoherent.


    Hard to imagine what it feels like for a giant snake that has been starved for more than a thousand years to be full for the first time, right? Hard to imagine, because no one here needs to eat.


    ¡°Elf beans.¡± Negris chipped in.


    ¡°Is there more? Can you give me some more? I¡¯ve never been full before. I feel like I¡¯m full of energy right now.¡± The giant snake excitedly said.


    ¡°No, you can answer a few questions. Giving you a handful is already too much. Alright, go back to sleep, we are leaving.¡± Negris responded.


    This was unacceptable to the snake. Given the rare opportunity to have its fill, it was anxious beyond belief, almost couldn¡¯t resist attacking. However, the power of these people before it was too terrifying. Ultimately, it mustered the restraint, quick thinking, it asked, ¡°Where are you guys headed?¡±


    ¡°To the end of this road.¡± Negris replied.


    ¡°Ride on me, ride on me. I can take you there, as long as you keep me full, I can carry you to the end of the void.¡± The giant snake eagerly said.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll walk.¡± Negris didn¡¯t want to carry a creature with such a large appetite along, those elf beans from earlier were enough to feed a large cat for ages.


    ¡°Walk? Do you know how long this road is? Once a yellow lizard man came here, he said it takes three thousand years to walk to the end of this road.¡± The giant snake used the concept of time it had just learned.


    Three thousand years?! If you walk twenty kilometers a day, three hundred and sixty-five days a year, three thousand years, you could walk over twenty million kilometers.


    This number was absurd. Even if they discounted by 90 percent, that would still be over two million kilometers. Even a 99 percent discount was two hundred thousand kilometers. When would they finish that journey on foot?


    ¡°How can that be? Are you joking? Your nonsense is too outrageous.¡± Negris shouted, then seeming to remember something, asked, ¡°Is the lizard man you mentioned this kind?¡±


    Negris opened a page in his book, revealing the image of the Aolong Magister, Gargul.


    ¡°Yes, him.¡± The giant snake said.


    Negris was a little uncertain now because if it was the spatial mage Aolong, his words could have been true. Was this road really millions of kilometers long?


    Everyone glanced at each other a few times. The Great Sage summoned the Soul Car and it sped off.


    ¡°Come on, big snake, catch up, if you can catch up, we¡¯ll ride on you.¡± Negris was ranting at the giant snake behind him.


    The giant snake chased until it was about to spit out bile, but it watched in despair as the Soul Car sped away. Finally, it had to stop, cursing and muttering, it returned.


    On the tenth day, the Great Sage couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Ange took over driving the Soul Car, which sped along like this for two months until it finally arrived at the end of the Eternity Road.


    From afar, everyone clearly saw a Black Crystal Skeleton standing at the end of the road. It was in a forward stepping position, frozen there, with no sense of any soul fluctuations from its body.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°King! King! What¡¯s the matter with you? Wake up, don¡¯t die! King!¡±


    Durken and the Great Sage rushed to the Black Crystal Skeleton, crying out emotionally.


    ¡°Who¡¯s wailing over there! It¡¯s so noisy, it¡¯s killing me! Don¡¯t people have any sense of civic virtue anymore?!¡± An angry voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 710: 405 A Sour Stench_1

    Chapter 710: Chapter 405 A Sour Stench_1


    Not far from the Black Crystal Skeleton, under a pile of broken rocks, a desiccated and ugly mummy sat up with a rustle. Its hair was unkempt, its face was filthy, and it glared with a pair of dry, murky eyes at Durken and the Great Sage.


    The trio exchanged glances, and the Great Sage hesitantly said: ¡°You...¡±


    Prior to him finishing the sentence, the mummy let out a deafening scream. The spiritual energy pulse spread out like a tsunami, and it leaped submissively from under the rocks.


    The Great Sage and Durken subconsciously held up their hands to protect their souls, just like ordinary people would cover their ears when hearing a scream.


    Ange¡¯s spirit stirred, poised to retaliate, but he saw the mummy scampering to the edge, climbing over to the other side of the ¡°road¡±.


    The Great Sage shouted loudly: ¡°Witch, is that you? Witch, is it really you?¡± and was about to rush to the location where the mummy had flipped over.


    ...


    The mummy rasped, ¡°Don¡¯t come over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it really is you. What happened? Are you hurt? Let me see, I¡¯m coming over.¡± The Great Sage said anxiously.


    The mummy growled, ¡°Don¡¯t come over. If you dare, I¡¯ll project you onto the skeleton and tell everyone about you peeping on a female Minotaur bathing.¡±


    The Great Sage was so anxious that he began to stomp: ¡°Nonsense! When did I peep on a Minotaur bathing? You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±


    ¡°While you were projecting.¡± The mummy vowed earnestly.


    ¡°Nonsense, I was just strolling during the projection. Stop making things up!¡± The Great Sage was frantic, he subconsciously looked at Durken and noticed Durken¡¯s puzzled expression. So, without further ado, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Nothing of the sort happened.¡±


    Then he said to the mummy again, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t come closer, just stop making things up and tarnishing my innocence.¡±


    ¡°See, you¡¯re feeling guilty, aren¡¯t you.¡± The mummy chuckled.


    The Great Sage was so angry that he was almost blowing smoke from his nostrils. His eyes caught sight of the Bronze Book lying open, a conjured pen jotting down something.


    Glancing over, what he saw was shockingly: The Great Sage projected himself to peep at female Minotaurs bathing.


    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯ll tear your lewd book to shreds!¡± The Great Sage was so angry that he was ready to blow his top.


    Durken removed his hat, held it to his chest, and bent over in a gesture of respect, ¡°Witch, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    There was a brief silence in the mummy¡¯s response, then its voice suddenly became grave and calm: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while. You actually managed to find me here, I am honestly surprised. My apologies, I am not decently dressed to meet you.¡±


    It was hard to associate this voice with the hysterical screaming mummy from before.


    The Great Sage had a closer relationship with the Witch, his concern for her was engrained in his soul, he anxiously asked: ¡°How did you end up here? Are you hurt? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty needed me, therefore, I am here. I am not injured. I am doing fine, except that I have become a bit uglier...heh...¡± The Witch was not as solemn when speaking to the Great Sage, she even seemed a bit playful.


    The Great Sage said annoyed, ¡°So you¡¯re a bit uglier, so what? Even the ugliest witch, we¡¯ve seen. What are you afraid of? Come here and let me see.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m too ugly, I can¡¯t even bear it myself. Let¡¯s just talk like this. And you, how are you all doing? After more than a thousand years, I thought you¡¯d forgotten me.¡± The witch uttered in a low voice.


    Negris and Durken were following the conversation between the Great Sage and the Witch. They simultaneously detected a sour smell. Despite the witch using ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®you all¡¯ interchangeably in her speech, the ¡®all¡¯ was basically an afterthought.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The Great Sage didn¡¯t notice everyone¡¯s strange gaze. At that moment, all of his attention was on the Witch. He sighed and said:


    ¡°Harvey and I were cornered by the Church of Light in the Land of Fallen. We only returned to the Resting Palace a few months ago. When I found you weren¡¯t there, I thought you were dead. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have left me there. I was utterly devastated then. But thank the Lord, you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Negris flew to Durken¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Was he utterly devastated then?¡±


    Durken was also unclear, and hesitantly replied: ¡°Maybe? Is it just that the Great Sage is more reserved with his feelings, so we couldn¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what happened? The Church of Light? That small, faith-in-light church? How bold of them to dare confront you?¡± The Witch¡¯s voice seemed a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small church, they were actually hiding their true strength. You may not know Harvey, he used to be a golden skeleton. Now he¡¯s stepping into the realm of the Lord of Mourning. But even so, we were trapped in the Land of Fallen and couldn¡¯t return.¡± The Great Sage stated.


    ¡°Harvey? Stepped into Mourning? How would I not know him? I know all the skeletons in Resting Palace, even the farming skeleton. How could I not know a Golden Skeleton? Does that mean, we now have three Lords of Mourning?¡± The Witch expressed her amazement.


    ¡°Locke is dead.¡± The Great Sage uttered.


    ¡°What?! Locke is dead? Who could possibly kill him?¡± The Witch was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Church of Light. We don¡¯t know who specifically did it, but Locke died in the Resting Palace.¡± The Great Sage replied.


    This piece of information stunned the Witch beyond words and the atmosphere became silent for a moment.


    Seizing the opportunity, Negris said, ¡°Witch, do you remember me?¡±


    A wave of spiritual energy swept over Negris: ¡°Chatterbox dragon, of course, I remember. Your... ah, the weather is so nice.¡±


    Negris retorted angrily: ¡°You took away my innate skill, I remember everything now.¡±


    ¡°Haha, haha, the weather¡¯s indeed fine today. Oh, where¡¯s the sun?¡± The Witch chuckled awkwardly, attempting to change the subject.


    Negris didn¡¯t continue with the joke. He wasn¡¯t as familiar with the Witch. Instead, he said: ¡°You just said you¡¯re familiar with all the skeletons in the Resting Palace, including the farming skeleton. So, do you know him?¡±


    After saying this, Negris gestured towards Ange.


    The Witch¡¯s consciousness swept over Ange, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him, is he not a human?¡±


    ¡°Ange, take off your hat.¡± Negris was secretly elated, so the Witch couldn¡¯t see through Ange¡¯s illusion technique either?


    Ange took off his hat, revealing a skeletal body of gray with flashes of golden purple glow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, who is he? Why is his skeleton so strange? What level is he? His spiritual power is even stronger than mine? I couldn¡¯t tell he was a skeleton when he had his hat on. Is he also a skeleton from the Resting Palace? Could it be the Undead Godhood is on him?¡±


    The barrage of questions from the Witch grew more dumbfounded with each statement. Finally, in sheer amazement, she couldn¡¯t resist sticking her head out from the edge for a ¡®real¡¯ look at Ange.


    However, she quickly realized what she did and hurriedly shrunk her head back in.


    Negris finally had a clear look at her. A clean, withered, cracked, and hard mummy. Her hair was dry, yellow, and falling out in clumps, draped sparingly on her scalp.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°You look so withered, you know, moisturizer... uh, beauty sets, interested to find out more?¡±

 Chapter 711: 406 So, there is only one answer_1

    Chapter 711: Chapter 406 So, there is only one answer_1


    As for the effects of the beauty combo, Durken is the best live advertisement. He¡¯s also a witch, it¡¯s just that the sorceress didn¡¯t notice in the haste earlier.


    Now, upon Negris¡¯s prompting, the sorceress returned her focus to Durken, and immediately let out an incredulous exclamation: ¡°Durken? How did you become young? You were so handsome when you were alive.¡±


    The Great Sage was not pleased: ¡°How is this handsome? This is ugliness unobvious.¡±


    With nothing but Durken in the sorceress¡¯s sight, she cared no more about the Great Sage¡¯s sour words. She urgently asked: ¡°What kind of magic is this? So miraculous, any side effects? Doesn¡¯t matter, if I can revert, I¡¯d be happy even if I turned dumb, how do I do it?¡±


    Negris explained: ¡°This is a divine art, defined by a ¡®former¡¯ Light Saintess who believes in Ange, with the effect of beauty enhancement, skin rejuvenation, and whitening.¡±


    ¡°Divine Light Magic?¡± the sorceress wondered: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Divine Light Magic have additional damage to the undead?¡±


    ...


    ¡°No, this is Undead Magic, a divine art performed by the power of the Undead God.¡± Negris said.


    It was now the sorceress¡¯s turn to be shocked: ¡°The Undead Godhood really exists within him? You just asked me if I recognize him, could it be that he is truly a skeleton in the Temple of Rest? Why wouldn¡¯t I recognize him? And his bones are so peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! The only possibility to cause this phenomenon is that he upgraded from a low-level skeleton really quick, and the transformation speed of his bones couldn¡¯t keep up. That¡¯s why they ended up like this.¡± Although she had guessed earlier, the sorceress was still quite taken aback after confirming it.


    Negris flipped through a few pages of his book, said helplessly: ¡°Now I know why you hold the highest position in the Four Great Subtemples. You¡¯ve figured it all out, what¡¯s left there for me to say.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you see my status? I specialize in astrology and divination. It¡¯s just that sometimes, I can¡¯t beat your cheats. The Prophet Ability of the Bronze Dragon is too unreasonable,¡± the sorceress complained, then asked in disbelief, ¡°Did I guess it all right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re professional? Why are you asking us if you¡¯re right or wrong?¡± Negris huffed. What cheats? It¡¯s called skill.


    The sorceress quickly interrupted: ¡°Even professionals can be wrong. A 50% accuracy rate for astrology and divination is already impressive. Tarot cards have an even lower rate. But I have been trying to improve my accuracy, it¡¯s now at 70%.¡±


    This was beyond Negris¡¯s knowledge. Curiously, he asked: ¡°How do you improve your accuracy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s two methods. One is to correct the answer. For instance, if I predict that someone is going to get rich and then I find out he didn¡¯t get rich, I¡¯ll give him money and make him wealthy, then my prediction becomes correct.¡± The sorceress said as if it were a matter of course.


    Everyone was speechless; so this was her way of improving.


    Even the Great Sage couldn¡¯t help but tease: ¡°Remember when someone came to you for divination, asking if her husband, who hadn¡¯t returned for months, was about to abandon her? You advised her not to think that way, that maybe he was dead, then you found the guy and killed him to improve your accuracy.¡±


    The sorceress got mad this time: ¡°Is this about accuracy? It¡¯s about abandonment! He left his wife and kids and married the butcher¡¯s daughter in another town. That¡¯s despicable! I was upholding justice! Are you sympathizing with him? Are you the same kind of person? Would you do the same if you had a wife?¡±


    Durken and Negris quietly took two steps back, leaving the Great Sage on the front line. This was a matter of life and death. Elder, think before you answer.


    After a round of swearing and grumbling, the sorceress let go of the issue. But everyone suspected that she let go of the Great Sage so easily mainly because of the beauty combo.


    With the Great Sage sent away, the sorceress drifted up from the sidelines and came to Ange and the others. Her gaze was fixed on Durken, her murky eyes full of envy.


    Seeing her like this, Durken shrugged and said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t look, I can¡¯t let you touch.¡±


    The sorceress spat in his face, then turned to Negris and asked: ¡°Can you transform me like him? The beauty combo...combo?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s quite expensive...¡± Negris intentionally created an obstacle, hoping to discourage her from erasing his memory.


    Unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence, the voice of the Great Sage chimed in from the distance: ¡°I¡¯ll cover it, I¡¯ll cover it. I¡¯ll pay, put it on my tab.¡±


    Well, with the Great Sage present, Negris was clearly unable to make life difficult for the witch. Otherwise, the first one to confront him would be the Great Sage. Defeated, he flew off to the side, giving way to Ange.


    Ange reached out and imbued the witch with the Face Purification Technique. Her shriveled, desiccated corpse rapidly transformed into a voluptuous and tender young woman, well, a semi-bald beautiful woman, that is.


    The Face Purification Technique doesn¡¯t regenerate hair. The beautiful woman, her hair sparse and lackluster, was a visible shock.


    However, the witch didn¡¯t seem to mind anymore. She looked in astonishment at her smooth, white, and elastic arms, then turned to Ange, unable to believe her eyes. ¡°This... this is miraculous! Does it work on the living as well? It does? Then you truly are a god to all those who value beauty.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you flatter me. Allow me to formally introduce you. This is Ange, the Goddess of Beauty, indeed a god to all who love beauty.¡± Negris said with a chuckle.


    The witch paused to compose herself, running a hand through her sparse hair, she sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity my hair hasn¡¯t grown back yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, we are offering a beauty package here after all. There¡¯s more. Stand still.¡± Negris replied.


    The witch hastily complied. Ange took out a little sapling. With a little vigorous lengthening, dense stubble sprouted all over the witch¡¯s head.


    After applying a layer of essence, her hair rapidly grew to just over two finger widths, reaching her shoulders. This replaced her previous withered and yellow hair.


    Now she was a short-haired, sleek, and energetic, yet also soft and tender woman. This peculiar mix of contrasting qualities had the witch looking surprisingly alluring, causing Durken to be taken aback: ¡°Witch, were you this beautiful in your life?¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t enjoy a compliment? The witch happily conjured a mirror from thin air. Looking at her reflection, she was stunned.


    ¡°Eh, where are my blackheads? My freckles? Why is my skin so white? I look better than I did in life. Was I always this beautiful?¡±


    Negris secretly reveled in her reaction but replied calmly, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s the Goddess of Beauty after all. If all she did was revert things to their original state, how could she be called the Goddess of Beauty? It isn¡¯t finished yet, so please stand still and open your mouth.¡±


    The witch quickly assumed her position, opening her mouth to reveal a set of crooked, rotten teeth.


    With a few drops of insect ash liquid and the Rebirth Technique, new teeth replaced the old bad ones. Ange simultaneously removed a few extra teeth that would have otherwise caused misalignment.


    Many people have extra teeth. Their growth often results in pushing and crowding other teeth, leading to a crooked set of teeth or broadening the jaw- creating a square face.


    So, for perfect teeth, the extra ones need to be removed, leading to a slender face instead of a blocky one.


    Of course, Ange knew nothing about this. Lisa had told him all about it.


    After feeling her new teeth with her tongue, the witch stared at Ange in disbelief and repeated her previous question: ¡°Are you really one of the skeletons from the Temple of Rest? I didn¡¯t recognize you, so there can only be one answer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Farming Skeleton!¡±

 Chapter 712: 407: Entering the Black Crystal Body_1

    Chapter 712: Chapter 407: Entering the Black Crystal Body_1


    The witch finished her firm declaration, only to find everyone silently looking at her, which made her hesitate and say, ¡°What? Was my guess wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not wrong, but didn¡¯t you say earlier that you even know the farming skeletons? Why don¡¯t you recognize him?¡± Negris inquired.


    The witch exclaimed: ¡°Ah, why are you like this, always recalling these trivial matters. I just mentioned it casually, who could have guessed it would be such a coincidence? The farm barrier is personally managed by His Majesty. If there is a skeleton I don¡¯t recognize, it could only be those farming skeletons.¡±


    Everyone perked up, ¡°Managed personally by His Majesty?¡±


    The witch affirmed, ¡°Of course, he set up the farm as a way to kill time when he¡¯s bored, needless to say, he would manage it himself otherwise how would he kill time?¡±


    Durken skeptically replied, ¡°But... but I have never seen His Majesty go to the farm before, he barely even goes near it.¡±


    ...


    The witch rolled her eyes, ¡°If His Majesty actually went there in person, would those farming skeletons be able to survive? Obviously, he projects himself there. He would project himself as a golden skeleton, then resurrect a bunch of small skeletons to manage it.¡±


    Upon hearing about the golden skeleton, Ange immediately directed his thoughts towards the black crystal skeleton, closely discerning the residual aura on the skeleton, then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the Lord.¡±


    As a low-level farming skeleton, Ange only knows of one golden skeleton, the Lord who created him. Unfortunately, the residual aura on this skeleton is different.


    However, he also recognizes this aura, as it lingers in the Temple of Rest, making him too scared to enter the palace for many years. It was only when his skeletal structure could no longer sustain itself, that he bravely stepped in.


    The witch shrugged, ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t let you recognize it. If you recognized it, then who in the palace wouldn¡¯t recognize it, at that point every day people are rushing to fertilize and water the crops, how would His Majesty still play?¡±


    Upon reflection, Durken agreed with her reasoning, don¡¯t think that there aren¡¯t people in the Temple of Rest looking to curry favor. At least for Durken, if he knew that the farm was personally managed by His Majesty, he would immediately design a complete automatic watering and harvesting system, so His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have to ¡®strain¡¯ himself.


    Even if he was stopped by His Majesty, he would still find opportunities to observe from time to time, cheering from outside the farm, making His Majesty¡¯s playtime more ¡®comfortable¡¯.


    Therefore, the farming skeletons in the farm are the only ones that the witch does not recognize.


    Disappointed, Negris said, ¡°What? That¡¯s all? I thought there was something special, isn¡¯t this just a retired old farmer tending flower beds for his own enjoyment? Then why can he inherit the Undead Godhood? I, the dignified God of Knowledge, can¡¯t?¡±


    The witch said with a smile, ¡°Property does not have inheritance rights.¡±


    Just as Negris was about to blow his top, the witch hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, he inherited the Undead Godhood and the Temple of Rest? Then what¡¯s the deal with the Goddess of Beauty? How did he obtain such magical methods? It definitely isn¡¯t the Undead Magic, if the Undead Godhood has this power, I would have set up a beauty club already.¡±


    Durken awkwardly rubbed his nose, Negris laughed awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean? You really opened a beauty club?¡± The witch was taken aback.


    Negris boasted, ¡°It¡¯s bigger than that, called Goddess of Beauty City. Let me tell you, there are loads of services, there¡¯s this, and that, and this and that.¡±


    The witch, full of admiration, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can Wraiths use these services too?¡±


    ¡°They should be able to. Goddess of Beauty City has a lot of wraith customers. There¡¯s a Truth Mage named Auburnli who now lives in Goddess of Beauty City and refuses to leave. As for which ones you can use, you need to ask Lisa,¡± Negris replied.


    At this point, the voice of the Great Sage came from the distance, ¡°Are you guys done yet? I¡¯ll come over when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can come over,¡± Only then did Negris remember that they had forgotten about the Great Sage.


    The witch said nothing, merely subconsciously rearranging her hair and clothes. However, as she touched her clothes, she immediately covered her chest and shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Having been here for over a thousand years, the witch¡¯s attire had long since become tattered. When she was desiccated, it had not been noticeable, but now that she was vivified, her sensitive areas were loosely exposed, enough to make any observer nosebleed.


    However, none of those present were ¡®people¡¯, so none of them realized this issue, even the witch herself.


    Durken promptly threw a cloak to her for her to cover herself, then he quickly crafted a set of clothes on the spot, only then solving the witch¡¯s dilemma.


    The Great Sage was given the permission to come over, followed by some tedious small talk. Generally serious, the Great Sage at this moment seemed like a small boy, involuntarily becoming cheesy in his speech. What was ridiculous, was that the witch didn¡¯t even notice, within no time, she was grinning from ear to ear.


    Quickly becoming fed up, Negris interrupted, ¡°Enough, enough, we didn¡¯t fly here for two months to watch you flirt, just what happened to His Majesty? Why is there only a skeleton remaining here?¡±


    Pointing straight ahead at the skeleton, the witch said, ¡°His Majesty went to kill people. Someone created an attack called Star Burst at the end of the void, ready to exterminate all life here. His Majesty went to kill them.¡±


    At this point, the witch finally reacted, ¡°You have the Undead Godhood, as well as the Goddess of Beauty godhood, why weren¡¯t you affected? After the Star Burst was shattered, the remaining power of faith continued to advance, ultimately impacting every plane, forming a faith storm aimed at godhoods, how did you come out unscathed?¡±


    Negris replied, ¡°The faith storm was used by us for farming. Star Burst? Is it the red star that we saw in the master plane? Did you explode it?¡±


    ¡°Farming?¡± A huge question mark arose in the witch¡¯s mind, why was this Little Yellow Book so hard to understand?


    However, she did not dwell on this question, continuing, ¡°How can that be, do I look like I have such power? It was His Majesty who exploded it... eh, it was the Black Crystal Body that exploded it.¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s dubious looks, the witch explained: ¡°When His Majesty left, he told me that if there is a new Star Burst, that means he failed. His body can be used to resist the Star Burst.¡±


    ¡°Can you manipulate the Black Crystal Body?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but I can move it onto the trajectory of Star Burst,¡± the witch replied.


    Well, just like Ange utilizing Locke¡¯s skeleton as a shield, it indirectly demonstrated the durability of the Black Crystal Body.


    The residual power produced when a Star Burst is exploded could obliterate several deities, yet the Star Burst itself couldn¡¯t harm the Black Crystal Body.


    ¡°But we have seen through a telescope that the center of the Star Burst is a humanoid object,¡± Nage stated.


    The witch nodded, ¡°Yes, because it is a cluster of Power of Faith. That humanoid is a manifestation of faith, the image of collective belief. In the Red Star¡¯s place, it should be a well-known figure.¡±


    Negris understood some of it, ¡°You mean, if the Followers of the Undead God launched such an attack, the figure that might appear could be the Undead God?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the witch replied.


    With agony, Negris asked, ¡°Then, if there is a new Star Burst coming, does it mean that His Majesty is dead?¡±


    The witch shook her head, ¡°I originally thought so, but look.¡±


    As she spoke, the witch invited everyone to come in front of the skeleton and pointed at the sparkling bits within the bones, ¡°They were dormant before, but recently, there have been some sparkling bits in the skeleton. Therefore, His Majesty is definitely not dead, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t stop the new Star Burst from forming.¡±


    At this point, the witch suddenly turned to face everyone, ¡°Since you all are here, the task of guarding His Majesty can be handed over to you.¡±


    A dreadful feeling rose in the heart of the Great Sage.


    As expected, the witch said, ¡°I am going to project myself over there and bring His Majesty back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The Great Sage instinctively objected, ¡°If even His Majesty failed, what¡¯s the point of you projecting over there? It¡¯s too dangerous. You don¡¯t have His Majesty¡¯s strength, maybe you can¡¯t even project.¡±


    In fact, seeing a sovereign left his body but not his soul, everyone knew how His Majesty had left¡ªSoul Casting.


    No matter how fast you fly, a thousand kilometers per hour is already the limit. However, the speed of thoughts can be as fast as light.


    Leading by thoughts, then pulling the soul forward, the speed can reach more than half of the light.


    But not everyone can perform Soul Casting because without a powerful soul, the distance of thought leaving the body will not be too far, and there is no need to use Soul Casting at all.


    Moreover, this kind of projection consumes too much Soul Energy, normal people can¡¯t withstand it. If your energy runs out halfway through the casting, it¡¯s no joke, your soul will disperse.


    The witch doesn¡¯t have a soul as powerful as the Undead King, if she forces projection, the most likely outcome is that her energy would be exhausted and her soul would disperse into the void.


    The witch looked deeply at the Great Sage, smiled and replied, ¡°I have to go, His Majesty needs me.¡±


    The heart of the Great Sage sank heavily, he knew the witch too well. When she said ¡®His Majesty needs me,¡¯ it meant that she was prepared to risk everything.


    All the souls in the Temple of Rest, except for the Little Yellow Dragon, were willing to devote everything to His Majesty.


    Noticing the look on his face, the witch hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not messing around, you see.¡±


    The witch pointed at the forehead of the Black Crystal Skeleton, ¡°You see, all the stars are slowly converging here, then disappearing. What does that imply? Power is being projected from the Black Crystal Body to a very distant place, so His Majesty must still be alive.¡±


    ¡°I plan to use the energy channel created by this force, latch my thoughts onto it, and project it,¡± the witch said.


    The Great Sage said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, let me do this.¡±


    The witch gave a slight smile. Without further responding to the Great Sage, she started guiding the sparkling bits inside the Black Crystal Body.


    After fiddling around for a while, she suddenly stopped. Casually, she said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t guide the power within. Perhaps I¡¯ve exhausted too much of my energy.¡±


    There is no Soul Energy in the void, but the witch has been here for thousands of years, with expenditure and no replenishment. Therefore, during these thousand years, she survived by sleeping deeply, her Soul Strength had significantly shrunk.


    Ange took out a bag of Soul Crystals.


    While the witch was recovering, Ange pressed against the purple crystal skeleton, the Soul Energy surged into the skeleton.


    Almost the moment Soul Energy surged into the skeleton, Ange felt his thoughts being drawn somewhere. When he came to his senses, he found himself in a strange body.


    He lifted his hands to look, they were all Black Crystal with sparking bits. Had he actually entered the Black Crystal Body?


    From the perspective of Negris and others, all they saw was Ange suddenly became stiff, while the Black Crystal Body raised its hands.

 Chapter 713: 408: Projecting the Past to Grow Crops?_1

    Chapter 713: Chapter 408: Projecting the Past to Grow Crops?_1


    Everyone gasped in fright, especially the witch, who instinctively screamed out: ¡°My king!¡±


    However, the skeleton simply raised its hands and froze in place. After a while, its arms twitched, stroking its body a few times. Apart from its hands, there was no movement anywhere else.


    Looking at Ange, who still had a hand on the Black Crystal Skeleton and hadn¡¯t moved, everyone started to understand what was happening. Negris ventured: ¡°Ange?¡±


    From the Black Crystal Body came Ange¡¯s hollow voice: ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Negris was instantly able to make sense of the situation: ¡°You mean you can¡¯t move your body, but you can move your hands, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ange moved his hands slightly. It was a familiar feeling; he had experienced it before when his own bones had rotted and he had to get a new skeleton, one that was higher level silver skeleton compared to his own.


    ...


    Whenever he would transfer his soul to it, he would feel immobile.


    After getting Locke¡¯s skeleton, he replaced his bones with Locke¡¯s, but he encountered the same problem. The purple gold skeleton could only be used up to the elbow. Anything beyond that would make him uncoordinated.


    However, as his soul grew stronger with each passing day, the Hand of Locke became increasingly dexterous. By then, he had already mastered the ability of Ultimate Transformation, enabling him to turn into the Mourning Skeleton, thus eliminating the need to replace his skeleton again.


    Unexpectedly, after touching the Black Crystal Body, his consciousness was transferred to it. But, his soul strength was insufficient to control it, and he could only manage to raise his hands.


    ¡°How...how is that possible?!¡± The witch was more shocked and incredulous than anyone else. That¡¯s because a thousand years ago, she had tried countless times to contact the king and attempted to transfer her consciousness to the Black Crystal Body. But, she had faced humiliating failure; she simply couldn¡¯t get through.


    The power of the Black Crystal Body repelled her. Trying to transfer her consciousness to it was like trying to shoulder a mountain. Every time she tried, it would feel like slamming headfirst into the mountain and almost dislodging her nose.


    Yet, now, Ange managed to transfer his consciousness without any sign of collision or resistance. He was easily able to do so with a touch and even managed to raise the Black Crystal Body¡¯s hands.


    This wasn¡¯t a matter of strength or resistance anymore; it was more like the Black Crystal Body did not repel him at all.


    ¡°Why can you transfer your consciousness? Didn¡¯t the Black Crystal Body repel you?¡± the Witch asked.


    Ange wanted to shake his head but realized he couldn¡¯t move it. So, he simply said: ¡°No.¡±


    Negris closed his book, sounding jealous: ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s his biological son. All the good stuff was inherited by him.¡±


    The Witch suddenly understood, saying: ¡°So he¡¯s the biological child. You were personally brought back to life by His Majesty, so of course you¡¯re his biological heir. No wonder the Black Crystal Body doesn¡¯t repel you.¡±


    Durken, who had been in deep thought, shook his head and posed a question to the witch: ¡°You said that the Black Crystal Body had been silent for the longest time and only recently began to manifest star energy. When did this ¡®recently¡¯ actually begin?¡±


    The witch immediately cringed, saying: ¡°It¡¯s been so dark here, how would I know when it began? Let me think...¡± She then started staring blankly into space, as if trying to recall something, her eyes almost crossing from the effort.


    After a while, the Witch declared: ¡°If we calculate backwards from now, it probably began about two or three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Two or three years ago? That¡¯s recent in your books? Your definition of ¡®recent¡¯ is quite broad,¡± Negris retorted ironically. However, considering they¡¯d been here for over a thousand years, two or three years ago could indeed be termed as ¡®recent¡¯.


    Clapping his hands in realization, Durken asked: ¡°Have you ever thought that the power inside the Black Crystal Body might not be from His Majesty? Because two or three years ago was precisely when Ange inherited the Undead Godhood.¡±


    The witch looked back and forth incredulously between the Black Crystal Body and Ange: ¡°Are you suggesting that the star points in the Black Crystal Body came from Ange, which is why it isn¡¯t repelling his consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His Majesty cast his soul there but couldn¡¯t stop the Star Burst and didn¡¯t return. That means he can¡¯t transfer his power back. If he could transfer power, he should be able to transfer consciousness as well. And if His Majesty still had the power to transfer back, then why did the star points ultimately disappear?¡±


    Upon hearing these reasons, the witch immediately concurred with Durken¡¯s hypothesis: ¡°So, you mean that the power of the Undead Godhood is supporting the Black Crystal Body? After blocking the Star Burst, the number of star points inside the Black Crystal Body significantly decreased.¡±


    While they were still engaged in their fervent discussion, the Black Crystal Body ¨C which could only move its two hands ¨C suddenly extended its hand and pointed towards the void straight ahead. Ange¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°I feel something over there. I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±


    Upon saying that, the Black Crystal Body froze yet again. One minute passed, then two, then ten...


    Negris started to panic: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he returned? Ange! Ange! There¡¯s no response. Where did he project his consciousness?¡±


    ¡°He was just inside His Majesty¡¯s Black Crystal Body... would it be possible that...?¡± All their faces turned towards each other, all contemplating the same unbelievable possibility: ¡°Did he project his consciousness to where His Majesty is?¡±


    The witch refused to believe it: ¡°How could that be possible? His Majesty also needed ¡®Soul Casting¡¯ to get there. How could he possibly project his consciousness there?¡±


    The Great Sage shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s possible. His Majesty had cast his soul there before, thus creating a soul node over there. Ange simply followed the Soul Network to cast himself there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he used His Majesty¡¯s Soul Network to cast onto His Majesty¡¯s node on the other side?¡± the witch murmured to herself. After a while, everyone let out a sigh of realization in unison: ¡°He¡¯s the biological child.¡±


    Tens of minutes passed, and Ange still hadn¡¯t returned. Negris panicked again: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he returned? Has something happened to him?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. Look at Ange¡¯s soul. It¡¯s intact, which means his consciousness is also safe. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic,¡± Durken tried to calm him down, but his voice betrayed his own nervousness.


    Panic was indeed necessary. They had all established a soul contract with Ange. If anything happened to him, they would all be finished as well; and unlike His Majesty, Ange wouldn¡¯t sever all soul contracts.


    Just then, a wave of fluctuations erupted from Ange, spreading out and affecting everyone present.


    Durken and the Witch noticed their skin rapidly losing water and shriveling up, covered in layers of dead skin.


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡± The witch looked in horror at her hands and let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s just the Instant Death Halo. Quick, let¡¯s get out of its reach,¡± the Great Sage urged, quickly pulling the witch out of the halo¡¯s radius.


    Durken wasn¡¯t as distressed. Being a witch himself, the Instant Death Halo would only immobilize his skin and flesh, not put his life in danger. He planned to straighten it out with Lisa later.


    Hence, he joined Negris near Ange instead.


    Negris glowered and muttered ruefully after observing for a while: ¡°He¡¯s fine, just releasing his Instant Death Halo. Kvada, that damned skeleton must be planting crops again. Has he gone mad, projecting his consciousness over there just to plant crops?¡±

 Chapter 714: 409: So Annoying, I Miss Bronze Dragon_1

    Chapter 714: Chapter 409: So Annoying, I Miss Bronze Dragon_1


    Ange felt a singular point in a distant place, completely unlike the other nodes in the Soul Network. Out of curiosity, he projected himself there without much thought.


    He had done this many times before ¨C projecting onto a silver coin, onto Anthony, onto Oke. But this projection felt considerably longer. In the end, he found himself in a body.


    The dormant Soul Heart started to beat again. Blue flames ignited in the empty eye sockets. Then, Ange realised he was in the body of an Ashbone Skeleton clad in armour.


    The skeleton was huddled within a small cubicle, its hands clutching its knees. It had been in a deep sleep, unknown for how long, until Ange¡¯s arrival sparked a resurrection of the soul.


    A few residual thoughts invaded Ange¡¯s mind from the skeletal body: ¡°Locke! Unbeatable! Locke! Steadfast! Locke!...¡±


    ¡°Locke?¡± Ange was perplexed. Why did Steadfast Locke¡¯s thoughts remain within this skeleton? Could Locke have not died and have followed the ¡®King¡¯ here instead?


    ...


    Ange examined the skeleton and found a few more lingering thoughts.


    Indeed, they were remnants of Steadfast Locke¡¯s thoughts. Locke had not died; his soul had followed the Undead King. Hence, his body remained inside the Temple of Rest.


    Or perhaps he had not died initially, but now had dissipated, leaving behind only a few wistful thoughts and a body with a Soul Heart.


    Ange examined this body and its soul, finding they were in a dire state. The Soul Heart had shrunk to the point of near collapse.


    The body wasn¡¯t in a better state. It had degenerated into ash bone, but from some joint parts, it was evident that it had once been at the Gold Level.


    The original Golden Skeleton had degraded over time due to unknown reasons and transformed into its current state.


    As for the cause of this transformation, Ange was clueless. It definitely wasn¡¯t due to soul decay because even soulless skeletons wouldn¡¯t degrade, they would merely rot.


    Ange stirred and crawled out of the cubicle, only to discover that his wasn¡¯t the only cubicle. They spanned the entire wall...the entire basement, all four walls, to be exact.


    Each cubicle was crammed with a set of bones. Some were intact, but most were haphazardly thrown into the cubicles, as though someone carelessly tossed them in after death.


    Could this be a graveyard designated for bone remains?


    Ange scoped the surrounding area and other than the cubicles stacked with bone remains, all he saw was a door, marked with a couple of characters.


    What characters? Ange habitually tilted his head.


    After a moment of silence, he realised that Negris wasn¡¯t there because he had projected himself over. Negris wasn¡¯t present.


    If Ange had projected himself onto his own vessel, Negris could have followed. However, this vessel was Locke¡¯s. While Ange could switch over due to the similar core power, Negris couldn¡¯t.


    With Negris absent, no one answered his questions. Feeling a little out of place, Ange shifted his gaze to the door lock.


    The door was locked from the outside without a keyhole or doorknob on the inside. To get out, he¡¯d probably have to break the door. Should he break it?


    Just as he was hesitating, he heard mumbling and footsteps from outside.


    Someone was briskly approaching, mumbling under his breath now and then. ¡°Blessed be the Holy Spirit, I ran out of bread, only took a little money to buy more bread. Holy Spirit, don¡¯t be upset. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Soon, that person reached the doorway. First, Ange heard the sound of a key turning in the lock, then a click. The door opened. A Priest in a white robe slipped inside quickly, closing the door behind him, leaving only a thin crack.


    After completing this move, the priest in the white robe let out a sigh of relief. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he stood up, only to see Ange, his eye sockets ablaze with blue fire.


    Visible sweat appeared on the priest¡¯s face, converging and trickling down. His body started to shake uncontrollably.


    Ange tilted his head.


    Without uttering a word, the priest knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Holy Spirit. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your sleep. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave immediately, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Mumbling as he moved, not daring to lift his head, he crawled backwards to the door, fumbling for the handle. But before he could open it, Ange placed his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The priest let out a deafening scream. His body went limp, and he fainted.


    Ange stared at his hand in confusion. There wasn¡¯t anything peculiar about it. Why did the priest faint? Was it low blood sugar?


    Ange turned the unconscious priest over and gave him a slap across the face. It was how people woke up under Ange¡¯s command.


    The priest opened his eyes groggily. Seeing that he was being held by a skeleton, his entire body began to tremble:


    ¡°Ho... Holy Spirit, please... please forgive me.... I¡¯ll never do it again, never... I confess, I repent. I sold some of the gold ornaments from the stone room, I... I¡¯ll never do it again. Please don¡¯t judge me.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, not understanding.


    If it were Negris, he would understand what Ange¡¯s tilted head signified. However, this priest didn¡¯t. Thinking Ange was in disagreement, he frantically began to explain:


    ¡°Lord, I had no choice. It¡¯s been a long time since we received supplies from above. I¡¯ve been guarding the sacred chamber alone, with no money or food. If I hadn¡¯t taken something to exchange for food, I would have starved to death. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Please have mercy, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡±

 Chapter 715: 409: So Annoying, I Miss Bronze Dragon_2

    Chapter 715: Chapter 409: So Annoying, I Miss Bronze Dragon_2


    Ange pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Tomb Guardian, Lord Holy Spirit, I am Albert, the Tomb Guardian of the stone chamber, specifically tasked with guarding the stone chamber cemetery.¡± The priest replied hastily.


    If Ange had remained silent, the man might have wet himself by now. Asking questions was a good sign.


    Ange asked again, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± This question threw Albert for a loop, ¡°You? Are you not Lord Holy Spirit? The slumbering soul awakens, the decaying body housing a holy spirit. The sacred Light Wings shelter the world, and with a holy sword, you judge all realms and condemn evil.¡±


    Ange tilted his head, a familiar tune. The Church of Light? There¡¯s a Church of Light here too?


    ...


    Somehow lost, Ange suddenly knew what to do. He mustn¡¯t forget his other identity ¡ª Ascetic Monk An. Playing the role of a cultivator of Light was second nature to him, and he easily fell into his familiar rhythm.


    Ange looked at Albert and said, ¡°You are guilty.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken, a thin chain shot up from the ground, binding Albert. Upon closer inspection, Ange realized it was a Chain of Greed.


    Only one Sin Chain appeared? This priest seemed quite devout and ascetic.


    Having been an ascetic monk for so long, Ange had a lot of experience. The seven original sins embedded in the Sin Chain were inherent instincts of beings, and were not sins at all.


    Is gluttony a sin? No, it just leads to obesity. Is greed a sin? No, robbery and theft are.


    If a greedy person can control himself and earn money to satisfy his desires, is that a sin?


    As for lewdness and sloth, that becomes even less logical. Without lust, there would be no procreation. Without sloth, how would society develop?


    However, the Church of Light has defined these as ¡®sins¡¯, in the hopes that all priests and disciples could overcome their desires and devotedly serve the Gods of Light.


    The ascetic monks are those who manage to overcome their desires through severe spiritual discipline.


    In principle, all beings possess original sins, maybe only Ange, a desire-less skeleton, was clear of them.


    But why do some people trigger the Sin Chain while others don¡¯t? Therein lies a clever nuance: only when you feel guilty will you trigger the Sin Chain.


    That is to say, when Ange shouts ¡®You are guilty¡¯, if you firmly believe you are innocent, the Sin Chain wouldn¡¯t be activated.


    This is a principle Ange discovered after judging many people. It¡¯s not Ange who condemns them, they condemn themselves.


    This explains why many of those who trigger Sin Chains are Disciples of Light and clergy members. They know what original sin is and subconsciously believe they are sinful.


    On the contrary, the guy who kidnapped children in the slums of the Land of Fallen didn¡¯t trigger the Sin Chain. He didn¡¯t see his actions as a sin but rather as doing a good deed.


    He believed he was doing a good deed by taking children from poor areas to wealthier places. Furthermore, some children were sold to him by their own parents, muttering things like ¡®finding a good home for you¡¯.


    The priest only triggered one Sin Chain now, indicating he subconsciously believes he has only committed one sin. If this is the case, his life must have been quite austere.


    The Sin Chain didn¡¯t last long and disappeared shortly. Ange was only a projection and his power was not enough to sustain the Divine Art for too long.


    Albert seemed a bit confused, kneeling motionlessly. Ange brushed past him, opened the door and stepped out.


    Though the priest had mentioned he was the sole guardian of the stone chamber, suggesting that he was the only person present, Ange didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Because he was merely a projection, even if someone chopped him down, it wouldn¡¯t harm his true self, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about it.


    As he stepped out, he found himself in a long stone corridor. Similar doors stretched out into the distance. There were at least four or five doors like the one he had just come through, indicating there could be as many stone chambers.


    One side of the corridor was sealed off, while the other side was illuminated. Ange headed towards the light, turned a corner, and saw a stairway. He ascended the stairs, took a few turns, and arrived at a semi-open cave.


    Standing in the cave and looking out, he could see tens of acres of abandoned farmland on the slope below.


    Upon leaving the cave, Ange took in the view of the neglected farmland at the cave entrance and the yellow desert stretching out into infinity. This cave seemed to be at the edge of a desert.


    There was a noise of footsteps. Ange turned to see the priest cautiously nearing the corner, peeping at Ange nervously. As soon as Ange looked back, he quickly retracted his head.


    After some time, he poked his head out again and kept repeating the action. After realizing Ange didn¡¯t mean him harm, he slowly ventured out.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Ange asked.


    ¡°Responding to Lord Holy Spirit, this is the Yellow Sand Wilderness.¡± The priest replied hastily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± Ange attempted to say he isn¡¯t the Holy Spirit and wondered why Albert would refer to him as ¡®Lord Holy Spirit¡¯ when he was obviously a skeleton.


    However, he only got three words out before stopping. To explain properly, he would need a lengthy dialogue. Just thinking about it made him weary, so he decided not to bother with explanations.


    At this moment, he somewhat missed Negris. With the Bronze Dragon around, he never needed to speak for himself.


    The priest waited for a while, hearing no follow-up, he found it odd. But after some thought, he began to explain proactively, ¡°It is remote, but safe. This is the safest stone chamber cemetery, so much so that few even in the curia know of its existence, let alone the Undead. Hence you will be perfectly safe here, sir.¡±

 Chapter 716: 409: So Annoyed, I Miss the Bronze Dragon_3

    Chapter 716: Chapter 409: So Annoyed, I Miss the Bronze Dragon_3


    Ange tilted his head, confused. What did he mean by ¡®very safe¡¯? So the Undead couldn¡¯t find this place, and that made it safe?


    The Church of Light being enemies with the Undead was a regular occurrence, but wasn¡¯t he himself currently a skeleton? Did the skeletons here not count as Undead?


    After pondering for a while, Ange realized that he needed more information to figure this out, which meant asking the priest even more questions...


    What a hassle, nevermind, he decided not to ask anymore.


    He shifted the topic and mentioned, ¡°The fields... they¡¯ve been abandoned.¡±


    Albert responded, ¡°Yes, my lord. In recent years, the weather has been dry and there¡¯s been a lack of rain and water. That¡¯s why the fields have been left to waste. I used to be able to sustain myself here based on the produce from these fields, but now there¡¯s no water.¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle for the curia to deliver food here, and for several months, not even a single delivery came. I do not know if they¡¯ve been discovered and fled again, out of desperation I had to sell the gold ornaments from the stone chamber. My lord, I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, please forgive my sin.¡±


    The information in the priest¡¯s words was massive. If Negris was here, he would interrogate until nightfall to clarify every little detail.


    But Ange seemingly puzzled for a while, and then asked, ¡°Can the fields be cultivated?¡±


    The Priest blankly replied, ¡°But there¡¯s no water.¡± He silently reviewed his earlier conversation, had he not made it clear enough?


    Ange walked downstairs, spread out his palm, and with a thought, sparse rain dripped from his palm onto the parched fields.


    Remote projection can cause a considerable amount of power reduction. The stronger the power, the worse the power reduction. On the contrary, those lower-level powers aren¡¯t highly intense, so the amount of reduction is unnoticeable.


    So, Ange found that his rain technique was almost the same as when he had just left the Resting Palace. It was sufficient to thoroughly water several thousand acres of farmland.


    After irrigating the twenty or thirty acres of abandoned farmland by the entrance of the cave, Ange walked back and asked, ¡°Can the fields be cultivated now?¡±


    ¡°They...they can.¡± What else could the Priest say? All he could do was hurriedly say ¡®they can¡¯, then he secretly wondered: was this holy spirit an idiot?


    ...


    After spotting the farmland, Ange happily started farming. He hadn¡¯t farmed for over two months, but soon, he discovered a problem¡ª he couldn¡¯t reach his hand into the Resting Palace.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t. He had only projected his ideas here, he hadn¡¯t physically arrived here, and the Boundary-crossing Hand hadn¡¯t followed him here either.


    Although he couldn¡¯t reach his hand into the Resting Palace, as long as he concentrated, ¡®thought¡¯ of the items stored in the Resting Palace, and then reached out to grab, he could get a ¡®handful¡¯ of items.


    Ange grabbed a handful of rice seeds, but then he couldn¡¯t concentrate for quite some time. It wasn¡¯t until half an hour later that he was able to focus, and grabbed another handful, this time he got a handful of Elf Beans.


    It takes half an hour to grab each time, and he can only grab a handful each time. A handful of rice seeds isn¡¯t even enough to sow a parcel of land, this was too slow.


    Ange sowed the rice seeds and stomped down the footprints forcefully. but then he discovered another problem¡ª he couldn¡¯t stomp out the Instant Death Halo.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that he had stomped out the halo, but the halo emerged on his real body and couldn¡¯t be projected here.


    Ange stood still for a while, and then brushed it off. Anyway, he had been farming for over one thousand years the same way, even before he had the halo. he didn¡¯t feel anything weird.


    Footsteps came from behind, and Albert came up and took out a bag, ¡°My lord, have you run out of seeds? I have some fast-growing vegetable seeds here. Under sufficient water supply, they can be harvested in a week. Do you want to sow them?¡±


    Ange had just grabbed a handful of rice seeds, but they definitely weren¡¯t enough to sow these dozens of acres of land, so he eagerly grabbed them. Then, out of habit, he took out an Elf Bean and handed it to Albert.


    Equal exchange was Ange¡¯s habit.


    Albert took the bean in confusion, unaware of what it was until Ange said it was edible. He put it in his mouth and, treating it like a snack, chewed for a few bites before swallowing.


    The bean wasn¡¯t even enough to fill his teeth, and Albert, who felt indifferent, considered expressing his thankfulness to Ange. But before he could speak, a warmth and a sense of fullness quickly spread from his stomach to his entire body, relieving him of his hunger.


    Why did he have to steal the burial ornaments? Wasn¡¯t it because he was starving to death? One bean was enough to satiate his hunger? What kind of treasure was this?


    Ange sowed seeds, irrigated, and when he finished taking care of the dozens of acres of farmland, it was already dark. As a skeleton, the night was more comfortable than the daytime. And then he discovered another problem¡ª his Soul Heart seemed to be strengthened a bit.


    He¡¯d been using projection for an afternoon. Just after he started using the projection, his Soul Heart was so shriveled that it was about to break. But now it seemed to be slightly enhanced. Although it was just a tiny bit, it could illustrate some problems¡ª the soul energy from his body was being transferred here.


    Just then, a light flashed across the sky. Ange looked up and saw a weird object hanging in the sky. That light was shining towards this strange object, but was then blocked by something.


    From his perspective, that object was as big as a palm, it was a man-made object, with one rough end and one smooth end. The thick end was semicircular, very much like an upright Heavenly Fortress.


    But, considering the height at which it was suspended from, its actual size might be as large as the Heavenly Fortress.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ange pointed at the man-made object and asked Albert.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the Endless Star Power Starburst Array created by the magicians. I heard it was created to eliminate the Undead King. The Undead Empire has been attacking it continuously, wanting to seize it. It even fired once two months ago, but unfortunately, it hit somewhere else.¡±


    Magician? The king? The Undead Empire? What should he ask? It¡¯s so vexing. So, how should you ask other people questions? How can you get Negris back here? Ange scratched his head in confusion.

 Chapter 717: 410: They Actually Have Wisdom?_1

    Chapter 717: Chapter 410: They Actually Have Wisdom?_1


    Ange worked on his garden late into the night. Albert had long since reached his limit and, filled with questions, had fallen asleep. He probably spent his entire life puzzling over why a reborn Lord Holy Spirit would become obsessed with farming.


    When he finished, Ange found a secluded spot. He invoked his Ground Cracking Technique and quickly sank into the sand, burying himself.


    In unfamiliar places, skeletons preferred to bury themselves. It felt safer that way.


    Once properly buried, Ange withdrew his consciousness. After what felt like a long journey, he returned to his own body.


    ¡°Kvada! Finally, you¡¯ve decided to come back. I thought you had died.¡± A number of people came over, among which Negris¡¯s voice stood out the most.


    Ange turned around to see everyone surrounding him, their faces filled with concern and curiosity.


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What did you see when you cast your soul over there? Why did you stay so long over there? If you hadn¡¯t activated your Instant Death Halo, I would¡¯ve thought you had died. Were you farming over there? Were you?¡± Negris asked, his words coming out rapid-fire.


    The witch sounded even more anxious, asking over and over, ¡°Did you see His Majesty? Did you see him? Is His Majesty still alive?¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Locke, soul, withering, ashbone, consciousness extinction.¡±


    Nobody understood what he meant. Only Negris did, and he translated, ¡°You mean, the node where you projected yourself belongs to Locke? His soul has withered, and his consciousness has been extinguished? He has become an Ashbone Skeleton?¡±


    Ange gave an impatient nod. This was the way he was used to communicating.


    ¡°It was Locke? Not His Majesty? How did Locke end up there?¡± The witch was taken aback.


    ¡°Of course, His Majesty summoned him. What else do you think? No wonder Locke¡¯s body remained in the Temple of Rest. I said before, if he managed to escape back to the Temple of Rest, how could his soul simply disappear? So, his soul was cast over to where His Majesty was?¡± Durken said, slapping his foot with annoyance.


    The witch murmured somewhat despondently, ¡°Why did His Majesty summon Locke? Why not me? Don¡¯t I count as his most trusted child?¡±


    Seizing the opportunity to console her, the Great Sage put an arm around her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Because you have a more critical mission, to protect His Majesty¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I almost forgot. My mission is more important.¡± The witch became more spirited.


    ¡°So what happened next? Where did you go? What was there? Were there people? How many? Why were you farming? What kind of place? How big was it? ...¡± Negris continued to ask, engaged in suggestive inquiry.


    This was the communication method most familiar to Ange. He didn¡¯t have to think about what to say. Whatever Negris asked, he just answered. Even if he stuttered out word by word, Negris could still understand him. It was incredibly comfortable.


    After some discussion, everyone was stunned by the information Ange had revealed.


    ¡°A wizard¡¯s Endless Star Power Starburst Array? What kind of wizard? An alchemist?¡±


    ¡°Starburst Array, is it a weapon capable of launching starbursts that can kill us?¡±


    ¡°The Undead Empire? Is it the Undead Empire His Majesty established? Didn¡¯t you ask? You didn¡¯t ask anything? What on earth did you do there, garden? Oh dear, I just want to choke you to death.¡±


    Negris grumbled. He wished he could literally strangle Ange, ¡°You hurry up and project yourself back there. Find that Albert, right? Ask him clearly. Do you know what you have to ask? I¡¯ll make a list for you.¡±


    ¡°You, come with me,¡± Ange said.


    ¡°Huh? Me? Do you have a way to bring me along? I¡¯ve tried, but I can¡¯t attach to your consciousness,¡± Negris said.


    Without explaining, Ange grabbed the Little Yellow Book and shoved it into the Temple of Rest.


    Immediately after that, Negris¡¯ consciousness was projected onto him. Negris hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Under the current circumstances, we might have to stay here for a long time. There¡¯s no death aura or energy here. Leave them some.¡±


    The witch waved her hand, ¡°No need. That bag of Soul Crystals just now has already fully restored me. I can last for another thousand years...¡±


    Before she could finish, Ange tossed out a dozen bags of Soul Crystals. Unable to resist, the witch pounced on them, changing her tune, ¡°I want to sleep on them.¡±


    With a large amount of Soul Crystals, who would want to endure hardship? For the past thousand years, the witch had managed to pull through mostly by sleeping deeply.


    ¡°Also, when Ange activates Instant Death Halo, it will be released from his body. I don¡¯t know if other Divine Arts will work the same way. Try it out when the time comes. You guys stay alert over here. If there are any effects from Divine Arts, we can use them to communicate simple messages.¡±


    After giving his instructions, Ange once again placed his hand on the Black Crystal Body¡¯s shoulder. His consciousness shifted, and then he projected himself again.


    Once his projection had reappeared on the other side, Ange concentrated his focus and reached out with his hand.


    He felt an unprecedented resistance from his hand. With a powerful tug, he pulled out the Bronze Book.


    Negris exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°How could you pull things from the Temple of Rest? How did you do it? Doesn¡¯t that seem incredible? Your current projection shouldn¡¯t have the ability to penetrate the Temple of Rest.¡±


    Ange replied, ¡°I concentrated my mind, could see it, and grabbed it.¡±


    ¡°Try it again. I want to see,¡± Negris hurriedly said.


    Ange shook his head, ¡°Mind is chaotic, half an hour, before I can grab again.¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t concentrate your mind right now, and you need about half an hour to recover?¡± Negris understood.


    Ange nodded, feeling a sense of relief and certainty in his heart.

 Chapter 718: 410: They actually have wisdom? _2

    Chapter 718: Chapter 410: They actually have wisdom? _2


    Negris looked at the ground and said, ¡°Yellow Desert, loose structure, lack of water, sparse vegetation. This desert can¡¯t support many lives.¡±


    He then looked up at the sky and saw a gigantic artificial object hanging in the ether, ¡°Is that the Endless Star Power Star Burst Array? Made by magicians? Let¡¯s go. We should find Albert and ask him what kind of magician.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you hold me in your hand, don¡¯t say anything later. I will do the talking, you just cooperate with opening and closing your mouth.¡± Negris instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ange quickly agreed. Great, he doesn¡¯t have to think for himself.


    They headed towards the cave. Just as they reached the entrance, Albert snuck out, clutching something tightly to his chest, creating a bulge.


    Bumping into Ange, Albert¡¯s face turned ghostly pale in an instant, his legs gave way, and he knelt: ¡°I... I... I brought some gifts to honor you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Oh? Even corrupt and bribes? Didn¡¯t you say he only cares about greed?¡± Negris asked softly.Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Upon reaching Albert, he had already lifted the items from his bosom above his head. All were gold ornaments without magic wave, their only use could be to sell for money.


    Negris released a majestic voice: ¡°What are you doing with these things?¡±


    Albert shook and wailed: ¡°No... no bread left, I¡¯m hungry, I... I wanted to exchange some for bread.¡±


    Negris roared, and he confessed everything, not daring to spin any tale of paying tribute.


    Perhaps to enhance the persuasiveness, his stomach grumbled.


    Even though he had previously asked Ange, the dire straits that the Church of Light was in exceeded Negris¡¯s imagination.


    The Tomb Guardian of the Stone Chamber Sacred Tomb is so poor that he has to steal sacrificial ornaments for sale for mere bread?


    But these gold ornaments weigh at least hundreds of grams, right? How much bread can it buy?


    Thinking of this, Negris said: ¡°Take me to buy bread. If you truly did this just for bread, then I, on behalf of the Lord, forgive you.¡±


    Albert¡¯s eyes brightened, he scrambled up. He thought he was doomed. Captured twice, yet the Lord Holy Spirit spared him?


    The entrance of the cave faced the east, but the direction Albert lead was to the west. It was still the desolate desert, but with more low shrubs.


    Along the way, Negris took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Albert, that thing in the sky, you said it was built by magicians, what kind of magician?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a general term for Alchemists, Elemental Sorcerers, Magic Potion Sorcerers, Void Sorcerers, and so on.¡± Albert replied.


    And so on? The system seems to be quite extensive.


    ¡°What about the church? Why has it become like this? They can¡¯t even give you the money to buy bread?¡± Negris asked.


    Mentioning this, Albert looked sad, sighing, ¡°Yes, the church has been declining year after year. Fewer people believe, fewer people give offerings; everyone has gone to believe in the Undead God. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t know. I was chosen as a Tomb Guardian since childhood, guarding this secret stone chamber tomb and have never left the Yellow Desert.¡±


    Walking and chatting along the way, Negris obtained much information from Albert.


    The strongest force in this plane is the Undead Empire, established over a thousand years ago. There was no Undead Empire more than a thousand years ago, the strongest back then were the Sorcerer Alliance and the Church of Light.


    The Church of Light is a force established by devout believers who believe in Light, and the Sorcerer Alliance is established by atheists. Both sides confronted each other, neither giving in.


    Until one day, the magicians invented the Starburst Array, and all the gods of the Church of Light fell overnight, a brutal war broke out between the Sorcerer Alliance and the Church of Light.


    In the war lasting for decades, one day suddenly, dead bodies rose and attacked the Church of Light.


    The bodies increased the more they fought, wherever they went, all the dead bodies were resurrected, rushing in all directions like a tidal wave.


    The Sorcerer Alliance was stunned. They had never seen organized corpses that could move. This was against their worldview.


    But the reaction of the Church of Light was very swift. It was as if they knew what these things were and made a quick response. All skeletons must have their heads chopped off, and all zombies¡¯ hearts must be smashed. Divine Light Magic also had additional damage to the undead.


    With the help of city walls and passes, humans held back the onslaught of the undead. Since then, the wilderness became the world of the undead, while cities were overcrowded with humans.


    Initially, it seemed that a large number of humans would starve to death that way. The crowded cities could not support too many people. But unexpectedly, a few days later, people approached from outside the city. They were people who failed to escape into the city in time.


    They were carefully pulled up the city wall. From their mouths, everyone received shocking news: the Undead did not attack ordinary people.


    Some daring people went out to test this and found it to be true. The Undead did not attack ordinary people. Jn the day, they dug holes and hibernated in dry places and roamed at night. If one did not run around outside the city at night, they would not even encounter them.


    Occasionally when people were digging holes, they would accidentally disturb them; the skeletons would just stare at you with two hollow eyes, then impatiently scrape the earth around, and bury themselves again.

 Chapter 719: 410: They Actually Have Wisdom?_3

    Chapter 719: Chapter 410: They Actually Have Wisdom?_3


    The only ones they would attack are those donned in Light Armor Robes and using Divine Light Magic. The moment they come in contact with such people, they would immediately rise from the ground, fearlessly attack from all directions, until their targets are overwhelmed.


    Upon hearing this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands in appreciation and shared with Ange in his soul, ¡°Brilliant! Your Majesty, this move is exquisite. It effectively splinters the human race and the Church of Light into separate groups.¡±


    ¡°Not all humans belong to the Church, nor are all fervent believers. Either starve inside the cities or conceal their identities to farm and trade for livelihood. Once they take that step to hide their identities, even devout believers would subtly get used to living without the Church.¡±


    ¡°Over time, they will discover that they can live well without the Church, leading the Church to lose its foundation of faith, making it impossible to recover. Excellent, this is brilliant,¡± Negris endlessly admired.


    After walking for over an hour, the two arrived at a field of rock pillars, where weather-beaten rocks stood like pillars.


    Albert carefully identified one and dug out a package from a pile of stones at the base.


    ...


    ¡°My lord, you must take off your armor, otherwise, it might attract unwanted attention from Bounty Hunters.¡± As he spoke, he took off his own priest robe, replacing it with a hunter¡¯s outfit which covered his entire face save for his eyes.


    Afterwards, he handed Ange a black robe, but it had no facial covering.


    As Ange put on the black robe, Negris asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we have masks or something? Won¡¯t people be scared if they see his face?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, as an Ashbone Priest, covering your face would attract more attention,¡± Albert cautioned, ¡°My lord, you must not show any power or signs linked with the Light. Although this place is remote, Bounty Hunters are everywhere, please be very careful.¡±


    A skeleton not covering its face doesn¡¯t draw attention, but doing so does? What kind of logic is that?


    Having passed through the pillar area and arriving at a small town after a while, Negris understood what they were referring to.


    Half of the moving entities in the entire town were undead.


    By the town gate, two Ashbone Guards wielding spears hung themselves on the railings, bored out of their skulls as they detached and reattached their finger bones.


    Upon seeing someone approach, they raised their heads. They were nonchalant towards Abert but jumped to their feet, fumbling to get off the railing, to stand at attention when they saw Ange.


    It was only after Ange entered the town did they relax and resume their previous activities.


    Negris was shocked, ¡°Are Ashbone Skeletons this intelligent? They are wise? They are actually wise?¡±


    Negris had previously seen only one wise Ashbone Skeleton ¨C Ange. Now these two guards displayed such human-like behavior.


    However, he affirmed one thing, this so-called Undead Empire must have been established by the Undead King. He had witnessed humans and the undead co-existing harmoniously in town, which was just like it used to be back at the old World Transfer Station.


    Albert quickly replaced his gold jewelry, purchased a large sack of black bread, as hard as stone, and then left the town.


    ¡°Why are you buying so much black bread? When do you plan to finish eating it?¡± Negris asked puzzledly.


    The black bread was coarse and tough, terribly unpalatable, but was incredibly filling. One piece of black bread, toasted and crumbled, mixed in soup could suffice for a family of five for a day.


    The bag Albert had bought would be enough to last him two months at least.


    Albert smiled, shaking his head as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not for me.¡±


    A few minutes out of town, they reached a cavern area. A small head popped out from a cavern, cried out in delight upon seeing Albert, ¡°Uncle Albert! It¡¯s Uncle Albert! Uncle is here, Uncle is safe.¡±


    Save for the first exclamation, the rest were yelled back into the cavern. Soon, five or six children ran out from the cavern towards Albert.


    Negris asked with bewilderment, ¡°You have been consistently taking things from the stone chamber, could it be just to buy food for these children?¡±


    Albert guiltily nodded his head.


    ¡°And you still consider yourself greedy?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Albert paused, ¡°Isn¡¯t this greed? I have taken these things secretly, and I have eaten them too.¡±


    ¡°Greed my ass, you¡¯re basically a saint, a saint!¡± Negris declared.


    Whenever Negris was speaking, Ange would mimic the moving of his jaws. As Negris exclaimed ¡®saint¡¯, Ange too felt that it was quite apt and made a sound, ¡°Saint.¡±


    A holy light began to glow around Albert.

 Chapter 720: 411: Plucking A Few Of Us to Make Jerky_1

    Chapter 720: Chapter 411: Plucking A Few Of Us to Make Jerky_1


    ¡°I¡¯m done for... I¡¯m done for...¡± Albert forced a smile as he handed out bread to the wandering orphans.


    As soon as he walked away, Negris couldn¡¯t help but complain to Ange, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop blabbering? What did you do? You just casually named a saint? You¡¯re just a projection, how could you have the power to do such a thing?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, I get it, the power doesn¡¯t come from you, but you invoked these powers. Could the Power of Light here be called upon by your Libra God Statue?¡± Negris muttered to himself.


    Faith Elemental Force is donated by believers, forming a network of Faith Elemental Force, where each believer is a node. In the end, the faith converges from the nodes and is transmitted to the gods.


    Unpleasant as it sounds, the so-called god statuary is like an array that amplifies the reception of Faith Elemental Force.


    ...


    The Light Faith of the Master Plane eventually converges to the Master God Statuary and is equally distributed, but where does the Light Faith of this world converge?


    At this thought, Negris hurriedly said, ¡°Come, cast some Divine Light Magic and let¡¯s see if there are any additional changes.¡±


    Ange began to perform Purification, his most proficient Divine Light Magic.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Holy Light had just shone when Negris saw a familiar scene. On the bones of Ange¡¯s palm, some periosteum had grown.


    Ange was stunned, so was Negris, ¡°Have you become a Little Angel? Can you use Purification to restore flesh and blood? Is your skeleton now an Angel¡¯s Remains?¡±


    While speaking, Negris looked behind Ange. There was no joint for wings, so it couldn¡¯t be the Angel¡¯s remains.


    ¡°This is strange. Why can you restore flesh with Purification when you¡¯re not an Angel¡¯s remains? Is this a new type of Angel¡¯s remains?¡± Negris muttered in confusion.


    No one stipulates that angels must have wings, and in theory, creatures created by the Gods of Light can exist without wings.


    Just as he was about to ask Ange to restore his face, Albert returned.


    He forced a smile and waved goodbye to the wandering orphans. Turning around, his expression collapsed. He gave Ange a resentful look but didn¡¯t dare to harbor anger. He could only quietly walk past.


    The holy light flickered, not very noticeable, and normal people might not even notice such dim holy light.


    Ange turned around to catch up when a girl of seven or eight years old ran over from the group of waving orphans. She handed Ange a bunch of moss and ran back shyly before Ange could react.


    ¡°Well, Cemetery Grass? Is this a gift for you?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Ange tilted his head, took out an Elf Bean and flicked it towards the little girl. The Bean flew accurately to the girl¡¯s feet.


    After the equivalent exchange, Ange quickened his pace to catch up with Albert. From a distance, he could hear Albert muttering: ¡°It¡¯s over now, what am I to do? I can¡¯t get into town anymore, I¡¯ll starve to death, alas, how did I end up becoming a saint? Despite representing the Lord¡¯s recognition of me, alas, what a burden.¡±


    Negris, who was utterly confused, rebuked, ¡°What are you mumbling about? Why can¡¯t you enter the town?¡±


    Albert complained, ¡°With this divine power on me, the undead can smell it hundreds of meters away. How can I enter town then? If I can¡¯t go to town, I can¡¯t buy bread, and sooner or later I¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    After a moment of unspeakable silence, Negris asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve never learned how to control divine power?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never learned. I¡¯m just a Tomb Guardian. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re allowed to learn Divine Arts, are we?¡± Albert hesitated.


    Is there such a rule? Tomb Guardians can¡¯t learn Divine Arts? Does the Church of Light here have such a rule?


    To avoid misspeaking, Negris didn¡¯t answer, ¡°What Tomb Guardian? You¡¯re a saint now, a saint! The divine power within you is an acknowledgement from the Gods.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A saint? Right, I¡¯m a saint now, not a Tomb Guardian anymore?¡± Albert paused for a moment, then immediately became disheartened again.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so old, can I still learn Divine Arts well? Isn¡¯t Divine Arts something only young and talented children are selected to be nurtured to learn?¡±


    If it were the Little Yellow Dragon form instead of the book form right now, Negris would have rolled his eyes to the back of his head:


    ¡°What do you want to learn? Great Prophecy Spells? Great Wishing Spells? Or perhaps the Echo Technique? The most crucial thing you need to learn is how to hide your divine power, prevent yourself from shining so as to not attract attention. Isn¡¯t the priority to be able to enter the town and buy bread?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, Master, is it hard to learn to hide divine power?¡± Albert awkwardly scratched his head and asked, realizing he had overthought.


    ¡°Not hard, put your hand on the book. Don¡¯t use the hand you used to scratch your head, use the clean one.¡± Negris replied disdainfully.


    Albert placed his hand on the Bronze Book and immediately felt a surge of information rush into his mind. A sudden jolt ran through his body, and he learned a lot instantly.


    ¡°This...this...it¡¯s this simple?¡± Albert looked at the Bronze Book incredulously, and then at Ange with disbelief.


    Eager to validate the infused information, Albert tried controlling the divine power within him. In a short time, the holy light slowly began to dim.


    Confirming that the infused information was useful, Albert quickly knelt down and gave a devout salute, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your gift.¡±

 Chapter 721: 411: Plucking A Few Of Us to Make Jerky_2

    Chapter 721: Chapter 411: Plucking A Few Of Us to Make Jerky_2


    Before he finished, he suddenly remembered something and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, I just remembered that I usually use my other hand to pick my feet. I apologize for dirtying your book.¡±


    Ange immediately felt as if the Bronze Book in his hand was about to grow bigger and pounce on the man. However, without Ange¡¯s support, the Bronze Book couldn¡¯t expand.


    Ange quickly cast a Purification spell on the book and hastily clapped Negris to prevent him from truly jumping out. He was currently disguised as a book, so if he really jumped out to attack, he would give himself away.


    ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating, I shouldn¡¯t have taught him anything. This idiot deserves to guard tombs for his entire life.¡± Although Negris managed to keep himself from jumping, he was still enraged and roared inside Ange¡¯s soul.


    The two exchanged their clothes and walked for more than an hour, finally returning to the stone chamber. From afar they saw activity at the cave entrance. Albert promptly ducked and observed for a moment before letting out a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s the food delivery, thank goodness. I thought the curia had forgotten about me.¡±


    As they approached, they saw a bone horse parked at the cave entrance, and a Witch, wearing a cloak, curiously examining the farmland in front of the entrance.


    ...


    After a night of tidying up, the originally neglected farmland had become incredibly orderly. It was clearly organized by an experienced farmer.


    Negris couldn¡¯t refrain from asking, ¡°Why are the food deliveries done by Witches and bone horses?¡±


    What on earth is happening to this world? The Holy Spirit of the Church of Light is a skeleton, the food delivery person is a witch, what is this? The Church of Light or the Undead Temple?


    Could it be possible that they are actually the Undead Temple and they just named themselves the Church of Light by mistake?


    Albert answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s witches. Only the undead are convenient for long journeys and witches don¡¯t need to eat, so all the food can be delivered without half of it being eaten on the way.¡±


    ¡°Then why do they need to deliver food? Why don¡¯t they just send some money, and you can buy stuff in the town?¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Shush, shush, shush, tomb guardians should not be casually interacting with the outside world, or it¡¯s easy to reveal the location of the stone chamber. It¡¯s against the rules for me to go out and buy bread, but I would starve to death if I didn¡¯t. The lord will forgive me.¡±


    Albert muttered, making a holy sign with his hand.


    Negris didn¡¯t know what to say. Not only had Albert gone out to buy bread, but he¡¯d also aided several homeless orphans. Now he was saying it¡¯s against the rules. What a seriously committed tomb guardian.


    Seeing Albert, the witch stood up and untied two large bags of food from the horse¡¯s back, handed him a small medicine bottle, and then looked at Ange.


    Albert quickly explained Ange¡¯s identity to the witch. The witch gave Ange a respectful gesture from a distance, then mounted the bone horse and galloped off into the depths of the Eastern desert.


    Negris looked at the medicine bottle in Albert¡¯s hand and suddenly said, ¡°Open it and let me see.¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Albert opened the bottle and poured out a few pills.


    After examining them, Negris quietly sighed, ¡°Have you suffered an injury or illness in the past that requires you to eat one pill every once in a while? Otherwise, you¡¯ll experience unbearable itchiness and your entire body will rot. You would rather die if you weren¡¯t able to take these pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Albert replied, ¡°That itching is too uncomfortable. Thanks to the holy medicine given by the curia, otherwise, I would really rather die.¡±


    Negris sighed to himself: It really is the Church of Light, the malicious Church of Light.


    ...


    For the moment, Ange settled down here, tilling the wasteland, watering and planting veggies every day, leading a fulfilling and content life.


    Every half an hour, Ange would grab something, sometimes seeds, sometimes a Soul Crystal, sometimes equipment.


    After observing for this period, Ange realized that his soul was growing or rather, recovering. This Soul Heart should have been very strong originally, but it had shrunk nearly to the point of disintegration after sleeping in the stone chamber for too long.


    After Ange¡¯s projection arrived, the power gradually transferred, allowing the Soul Heart to slowly recover.


    However, this recovery process was too slow, so Ange would occasionally grab a Soul Crystal to refine and strengthen his soul.


    As the Soul Heart grew stronger, both the color and the strength of the skeleton gradually deepened and slowly recovered.


    Negris was also puzzled about this phenomenon, ¡°I can understand why the soul shrinks, but why did the skeleton degrade? Osteoporosis? Even without a soul, the skeleton will only decay, not degrade.¡±


    ¡°The only explanation is that some force is eroding it, your projection counteracts this force, but we didn¡¯t find any external forces eroding it. So, this means, this force is not external.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the most likely explanation is the Soul Contact, the connection between the body and Your Majesty¡¯s Black Crystal Body, leading to this deterioration. It¡¯s very likely that this body was used to anchor the two worlds, a fallback left by His Majesty. If it¡¯s absolutely necessary, he could return to this body through Soul Contact.¡±


    Unfortunately, these were all conjectures. They couldn¡¯t test them and what irritated Negris more is that Ange had no intentions of moving. He was dedicated to farming there, grabbing seeds to plant multiple times a day, enough for his continuous farming.


    Negris tolerated it at first, but in the end, Ange even got a sprout from the World Tree.


    ¡°Kvada, are you really planning to farm here for the rest of your life? We came here to find His Majesty. Only by finding His Majesty can we know what actually happened. Why the world has become like this. We have to find His Majesty, find His Majesty!!!¡± Negris couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared.


    Ange hesitated and looked up. He glanced at the man-made object in the sky and the crops he had just planted which were already sprouting. If he left this place, without him watering, all of these crops would certainly die.


    Maybe...


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! You can¡¯t use the Instant Death Halo, it would take half a year to naturally mature. We are not here to farm! Not here to farm! Not here to farm!¡±


    Negris had just finished shouting when Ange suddenly looked towards the West. Albert was seen frantically running back, rushing into the cave and pulling a mechanism.


    Stone chamber¡¯s disguise mechanism slowly went down, sealing off the passage to the stone chamber tomb, even if someone came into this cave, they wouldn¡¯t find the deeper stone chamber. They would only think that it¡¯s a cave where someone lives at most.


    As he pulled the mechanism, Albert ran towards Ange, grabbed him and they started running away. As they ran, he urgently said, ¡°Quick, hide quickly. Thieves have looted the Desert Town, they¡¯re currently scouring and robbing people from the town. Ten or so of them are heading this way. Quick, hide.¡±


    Just as he finished talking, a roar of hoof beats could be heard.


    Albert¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°It¡¯s too late, we¡¯re done for. There¡¯s nothing covering us in front, we can¡¯t outrun a horse on our two legs.¡±


    Negris said, ¡°Cover your mouth and nose first, start.¡±


    He was addressing Ange. Ange placed his hand on Albert¡¯s shoulder and activated his Ground Cracking Technique. The two of them rigidly sank into the sandy ground and were quickly up to their foreheads in sand.


    A dozen thieves galloped past the cave, reaching the entrance. Seeing the farmland at the door and the quick growing vegetables that had already sprouted, they let out exclamations:


    ¡°Wow, there are people living in such a remote place? Vegetables? Oh my God, I haven¡¯t seen vegetables in a month. Those dry food rations have made my lips blistered. Quick, quick, pull a few sprigs to wrap our jerky.¡±

 Chapter 722: 412: You Actually Took My Clothes Off!_1

    Chapter 722: Chapter 412: You Actually Took My Clothes Off!_1


    For these wandering thieves, bread, grain, and dried meat aren¡¯t a problem, as they can be preserved for a long time. But vegetables are different. Once plucked, they lose their moisture and become wilted or rotten within two to three days.


    Sometimes, after having been on the move for a while, they might not have any vegetables for one or two months. Going without fruits and vegetables can result in dry skin, bleeding gums, oral ulcers, constipation, bloody urine, and even severe scurvy.


    When desperate, they would even pluck tender leaves from trees to suck the juice out of them. Not to mention these fast-growing vegetables that have just sprouted a small bud, juicy and tender.


    Indeed, these vegetables are not mature yet, but there is a vast amount. Picking all of them would be enough for a dozen of them to eat.


    The thieves gleefully began picking the leaves, uprooting each one and biting off the stalk and leaves. Fast-growing vegetables are juicy and crunchy, making them one of the few vegetables that still taste good raw.


    However, they had no idea the trouble their actions would cause.


    ...


    A skeleton sprung up from the sandy ground, hands empty yet forming the image of a scythe of death, and lunged towards them.


    By the time they wanted to fight back, they felt a continuous wave of magic power emitting from the skeleton. The ground beneath them softened like the surface of a swamp, sinking with each step, making it impossible to stand firm.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a Golden Skeleton!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! The skeleton can use magic!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! ...¡±


    After several screams of horror, more than a dozen thieves were harvested neatly by Ange, like cutting leeks.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± said Negris, closing his book tightly. He could not bear to look. Picking Ange¡¯s vegetables wouldn¡¯t generally cause a problem, because Ange¡¯s fixated belief is: things are grown to be eaten.


    But, they should never have plucked the sprouts. The sprouts had only just grown as long as a finger before they were picked. To Ange, destroying the sprouts is a transgression second only to burning the fields.


    Those who destroyed the sprouts would only have to die once, but those who burned the fields would have to die many times over, just like Turus and those poor demons who were mistaken as Turus by Ange.


    Albert struggled to climb up from the ground, staring in astonishment at everything. His mind buzzing: Is Lord Holy Spirit this terrifying? I even complained about him before. Oh no, will he hold a grudge against me?


    Having spent the past few days together, Ange, who had been busy cultivating the fields, gave Albert the impression of being harmless to both humans and animals. Albert never expected that when it came to cutting people down, the Lord could be quite ruthless.


    Stepping over the bodies, he used the Ground Cracking Technique and sank into the ground near the field, making the field more fertile for the coming year.


    Turning to Albert, Negris asked, ¡°What did you just say? Desert Town has been raided?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Albert had regained his senses from the shock and hurriedly said, ¡°Desert Town has been raided. I have no idea where these thieves came from. They suddenly appeared and started to kill anyone they saw in the Desert Town and began to scour the area. I was afraid of being discovered, so I ran back. I didn¡¯t expect them to search this far.¡±


    It takes a little over an hour to walk from here to Desert Town, but it might only take about twenty minutes on horseback.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Desert Town have guards? How did the thieves get in so easily? How many of them are there?¡± Negris asked.


    From the Skeleton Guards at the town gate, it is clear that Desert Town is not a defenseless place. In such a remote wilderness, there is no way to build a place without some form of military strength, not to mention thieves and mercenaries. Even wild beasts and devil beasts could destroy many villages.


    Albert shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I looked from a distance and couldn¡¯t see clearly how many there were.¡± Then he expressed his concern again:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to those children. I went to their place and didn¡¯t find them there. I don¡¯t know if they went into the town or ran away.¡±


    When he mentioned the children, Ange thought of a little girl who had given him Cemetery Grass. He understood why the little girl had given him Cemetery Grass.


    In a world where living beings coexist harmoniously with the undead, the scent of death is very strong, which also breeds a large number of wraiths.


    When night falls, these wraiths buzz around restlessly, causing a nuisance. And the undead are particularly susceptible to the influence of wraiths. Cemetery Grass can soothe and calm the soul and also drive away wraiths. It¡¯s very practical.


    Naturally, Ange didn¡¯t need them. On the contrary, he wished there were more wraiths, as they provided soul energy.


    However, the soul energy of a wraith contained a lot of stubbornness. If the undead absorb too much, they might be affected, resulting in mental instabilities or depression.


    As an Undead God, these things didn¡¯t affect Ange. The stubbornness of the wraiths was less intense than the Soul Flame.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use worrying, you better stay here and hide. I¡¯ll go clean up the traces of these thieves to prevent their comrades from discovering that someone is missing and following the hoofprints over,¡± Negris said.


    Following the hoofprints left by the thieves, Ange ran towards the direction of the Desert Town. As he walked, cyclones formed under his feet, dispersing the hoofprints.


    Wherever he passed, shallow cyclone marks were left on the sand, and they would disappear entirely in a short amount of time.


    It would take Albert more than an hour to walk to Desert Town, but it only took Ange about ten minutes to run. After ten minutes, nearly two-thirds of the way, all the hoofprints were erased, and at this point, the hoofprints made a turn.


    Ange planned to continue erasing the marks following the imprint, but Negris stopped him:


    ¡°Stop, the hoofprints turn here. In case the thieves really follow the hoofprints, and see that the traces are gone, they will only continue in a straight line and won¡¯t turn to where we are, leaving them here could mislead the enemy.¡±

 Chapter 723: 412: You Actually Took My Clothes Off!_2

    Chapter 723: Chapter 412: You Actually Took My Clothes Off!_2


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange responded and then turned to walk back. After a distance, he stopped, looking towards a sand dune nearby.


    Behind the sand dune, Ange found five shivering children and an unconscious female mage.


    ¡°Huh, are these the street kids? Did you run out? Why are there only five left? Where are the others? And who is she?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange recognized them too, including the little girl who had given him cemetery grass earlier.


    Apparently recognizing Ange, the street kids started replying all at once. There were about nine of them in total, four of whom were captured, leaving only the five of them.


    As for the female mage, they didn¡¯t know who she was either. She had fainted near their dwelling last night, then woke briefly not long ago, led them away, and then fainted again here.


    ...


    The five street children were too weak to carry an adult and could only drag her behind the sand dune to hide.


    Ange grabbed the female mage by the collar of her robe with one hand, hoisted her up, and looked at her carefully. Negris said, ¡°There¡¯s an injury on her waist. It¡¯s not fatal. It looks like she¡¯s fainted from hunger.¡±


    Gluglu! Upon hearing the word ¡°hungry¡±, the stomachs of the five street kids rumbled loudly.


    Negris instructed Ange to take out three elf beans, split them in half, and distribute them to the five children. The remaining half was stuffed into the female mage¡¯s mouth.


    Under Negris¡¯s urging, the children hesitantly ate the half elf bean. They quickly felt full and looked shocked.


    The little girl who had previously given Ange the cemetery grass excitedly pulled out an elf bean from her pocket and held it high for Ange to see.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat it? Then keep it for now. Eat it when you¡¯re hungry,¡± said Negris.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Negris sighed in his heart. He understood why the little girl didn¡¯t eat the elf bean. She didn¡¯t know that one bean could fill her stomach, but the bean was a gift from someone else, a sign of their kindness, so she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it.


    To street children like them, the kindness of others was more precious than anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to my place.¡±


    Back in the stone chamber cemetery, Albert was both happy and worried; happy that most of the street kids were safe, worried that Ange had actually brought a person back to the stone chamber cemetery against the rules.


    However, no amount of worrying could help. Albert could only comfort himself: it was Lord Holy Spirit who brought them back, it¡¯s not my responsibility. The Lord will forgive me.


    ...


    With a clang, Ji Li felt a sharp pain in her face and woke up suddenly. In front of her was a skeleton¡¯s face, which scared her so much that she instinctively retaliated.


    ¡°Xilari Duo Xi...¡± Before she finished her spell, the skeleton reached out and ¡®snatched¡¯ away all the elements.


    ¡°Hiss¡ªStrip? How could this be?!¡± Ji Li exclaimed in shock.


    Stripping was a form of suppression used by high-level magicians against lower-level magicians. The elements in a certain place were limited, and if someone else had stronger control and took away all the elements, the lower-level magicians wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any spells.


    Without magic, other than hitting people with a magic wand, they probably wouldn¡¯t have any other method.


    However, to achieve the effect of stripping, there must be a large enough level gap between the magicians, otherwise, if they compete, the most they can achieve is fifty-fifty or maybe seventy-thirty, they can¡¯t achieve ¡®stripping¡¯.


    Ji Li, although not a major in magic, believed her magic level was not low either. But she was stripped of control of her elements by someone else? And that someone else was a skeleton, how could this be possible?


    ¡°I must have been too hungry or injured.¡± Ji Li instinctively touched her stomach.


    Huh? Her belly was round, and she didn¡¯t feel hungry, and her body was not in a weak state due to hunger. Her hands and feet were actually quite strong.


    She then felt for her wound. Huh? Where is the wound? Why couldn¡¯t she find the wound and why didn¡¯t it hurt? Looking down, Ji Li saw that her wound was in perfect condition, as if it had never been injured.


    Who healed my injury? Who fed me? Ji Li had two large question marks in her mind, and then quickly realized: my injury has healed, and I am not hungry. So, was I stripped because I was too weak?


    Seeing the other party deep in thought, Negris asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you hurt? Those thieves were after you, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Ji Li jerked up abruptly, shaking her head while denying, ¡°No, they weren¡¯t after me. I don¡¯t know those thieves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. So why do those thieves chase you?¡± Negris inquired.


    Ji Li was stunned, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? I told you they¡¯re not chasing me. I don¡¯t know those thieves!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You don¡¯t have any valuable belongings on you, so they didn¡¯t chase you for robbery, so it must be because of who you are. What is your identity? Why would they chase you?¡± Negris questioned.


    Ji Li held her breath for a while, before finally exhaling, then she said discouragedly, ¡°I am Ji Li from the Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s Alchemist. They want to capture me for the bounty.¡±


    ¡°I knew it, you were trying to trick me?¡± Negris proudly claimed. It wasn¡¯t easy to finally trick someone else. Usually, Anthony was the one tricking and Negris was the one being deceived.


    ¡°Where would they claim the bounty by capturing you?¡± Negris asked again.


    Ji Li looked at him with surprise, ¡°The Undead Guild, where else? All of us from the Sorcerer Alliance are on the guild¡¯s bounty list. Capturing one is worth at least fifty Soul Crystals. Have you been out of the loop for a while?¡±


    ¡°The same goes for your Church of Light, it¡¯s just not as valuable as ours. Starting from ten Soul Crystals.¡±


    Negris, who wasn¡¯t quite familiar with the pricing here, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is fifty Soul Crystals a lot? How much food can it buy?¡±


    Food is the most commonly used measure of value. As long as people still need to eat in this world, food will always be currency. Comparing it would roughly indicate the disparity with the Master Plane.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably enough to buy ten years¡¯ worth of food for a family of five.¡± Ji Li calculated after a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for quite a while and I¡¯m not very familiar with the current state of affairs. Can you fill me in? By the way, I¡¯m the one who healed your injuries, there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Negris seized the opportunity to say.


    ¡°Which sort of situation are you referring to?¡± Ji Li asked, relaxing.


    After recognizing that Ange was a Light Holy Spirit by the armor he wore, Ji Li relaxed.


    If anyone was going to claim a bounty by capturing her, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be someone from the Church of Light; they were also on the bounty list.


    Moreover, he had healed her wounds and satisfied her hunger, demonstrating enough kindness.


    After some exchange, Negris learned more about this world from Ji Li.


    ¡°The surface is already in chaos. Two months ago, after a new Star Burst was launched from the Starburst Array in the sky, the Undead King started attacking the Starburst Array. All top-tier undead creatures went up to the sky.¡±


    ¡°The Star Burst Array has a strong defense, and the Lord of Annihilation on guard. The Undead King can easily ascend, but it¡¯s hard to descend. Now is the time when the Undead Empire¡¯s power is at its weakest. If you want to make a move, now would be the best opportunity. At least for the next few decades, the Undead Empire won¡¯t have time to bother with you.¡±


    ¡°Hard to descend? What do you mean?¡± Shocked, Negris hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Infinite Heat Domain, the Lord of Annihilation¡¯s Infinite Heat Domain, has trapped the Undead King and his minions. It¡¯ll take them decades to break through this domain. It depends on whether the Undead King breaks the domain in these decades or we, the Sorcerers, will find a way to eradicate him.¡±


    ¡°Good heavens, would that not create great chaos in the world?¡± Negris was surprised.


    Ji Li nodded, ¡°The chaos has already begun. I¡¯ve traveled all the way from Thunder Valley, and it was chaotic all the way. Many farms haven¡¯t even been harvested yet, and people burned the crops.¡±


    At this point, she saw the skeleton in front of her straighten his back, completely altering its demeanor.


    ¡°Hehe, hehe, my back¡¯s a little sore from standing too long.¡± Negris hurriedly explained (covered).


    Back sore? A skeleton has a back sore?


    ¡°By the way, what is the tattoo on your back?¡± Negris finally asked.


    Ji Li abruptly stood up, glaring at Ange, ¡°You undressed me!¡±

 Chapter 724: 413 - I Will Try My Best to Earn Money for You to Spend_1

    Chapter 724: Chapter 413 ¨C I Will Try My Best to Earn Money for You to Spend_1


    ¡°No, absolutely not! I am a skeleton, and I perceive with my soul. To me, you are nothing but flesh and bones, not at all attractive,¡± Negris declared with distaste.


    Ji Li was livid, unleashing her fury on Ange. She could forgive him for undressing her, but not for saying she was unattractive!


    But Ange didn¡¯t grasp her feelings. To him, she was simply acting unreasonable. He threw a punch at her, landing directly on her cheek and knocking her out cold.


    He used the Face Purification Technique, healing her facial injuries before physically waking her back up. ¡°Calm down and talk it out, don¡¯t resort to violence. You are no match for me. Now, about the tattoo on your back, what is it? It doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary tattoo but more like a certain kind of schematic.¡±


    Cupping her cheek, Ji Li disdainfully retorted, ¡°It¡¯s an Alchemy Diagram. It would be meaningless to explain it to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t understand? I know... I know far more than you can! Regardless of what you say, I understand,¡± Negris challenged.


    ...


    With a smirk, Ji Li replied sarcastically, ¡°Oh really, if you know everything, then why bother asking me?¡±


    Ange felt the Bronze Book in his hand stir, as though it wanted to jump up and smack someone.


    ...


    Retracting his consciousness back into his body, Ange proceeded to convey each item on Negris¡¯s list to everyone present.


    ¡°His Majesty is not dead but is confined in the Annihilation Infinite Domain? Quick, Master, summon me there. I want to save His Majesty!¡± the Witch exclaimed, fired up.


    Ange shook his head. He couldn¡¯t summon someone of her size unless she could shrink herself to the size of the Bronze Book.


    The Great Sage promptly cautioned her, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Your duty is to protect His Majesty¡¯s body here.¡±


    Durken was eager, ¡°The sorcerer¡¯s world? So that Starburst Array is the creation of alchemists. And it¡¯s suspended in the void? I¡¯d love to see what it¡¯s like. Master, summon me there.¡±


    Ange rejected him: ¡°You¡¯re too big.¡±


    ¡°Now I might be big, but not anymore.¡± Durken drove a hand into his chest, drawing out a small box known as a Life Box, ¡°Summon me there, and give me... a Rebirth.¡±


    Before he could finish, Durkin collapsed onto the ground.


    The Witch¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to give it a try. However, a glance at the Black Crystal Body made her suppress the impulse.


    Ange stored Durken¡¯s body and Life Box into the Resting Camp. Projecting his consciousness again, he procured a fist-sized Life Box.


    ¡°Hisss¡ª Has he lost his mind? He was the one with the Iron Skin, and he¡¯s just getting rid of it like that?¡± Negris exclaimed in dismay.


    An idea transmitted from the Life Box. Durken¡¯s consciousness spoke, ¡°I, however, make use of my mind. An Iron Skin or otherwise, none of that¡¯s important. Master, just stuff my Life Box into any corpse.¡±


    There were corpses at hand. Those of the thieves slain in the morning were produced one by one.


    ¡°This one¡¯s too ugly, isn¡¯t it? Nope.¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s too short, isn¡¯t it? Nope.¡±


    ¡°This one is too stumpy? Is this even a man? Nope.¡± Durken was picky, rejecting one after another.


    Scolding Durken, Negris retorted, ¡°By any chance, is this what you call ¡®any corpse¡¯? You wanted something attractive but not short. Perhaps we should find you a female corpse?¡±


    In the end, Durken went for the handsomest, tallest, and strongest among the thieves, coincidentally their gang leader.


    Substituting the heart with the Life Box and performing a couple of Rebirth techniques to bind the body with the Life Box, the corpse¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open as he sat bolt upright.


    Durken¡¯s eyes fixed on the Starburst Array hanging in the sky, passionate. ¡°Is it that? Is it that? Oh My God! This is more inconceivable than a World Transfer Station, is this the limit of Alchemy?¡±


    Negris agreed with him thoroughly. The potential of the Starburst Array was far higher than that of a World Transfer Station. An array built in the void that could launch an attack that obliterated the gods on another plane¡ª no matter how far away¡ª was horrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was the sorcerers who could stand against the Undead King. Just as Ji Li had said, the Lord of Annihilation had cornered the Undead King and his minions. This Lord of Annihilation was an entity as mighty as the Undead King himself.


    With this in mind, Negris somewhat figured out why Durken was willing to risk abandoning his original body to come here. To an immortal alchemist like Durken, what else could be more captivating than an even higher level of alchemy?


    ¡°Come, let me have a look at the woman¡¯s back, let me see what Alchemy Diagram is this¡± mentioned Durken.


    ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯ve seen it all, it¡¯s all here.¡± The Bronze Book flew up, pages fluttering open, revealing the Alchemy Diagram.


    ¡°Hah, I thought it was something impressive. It¡¯s just a Gold-touch Stick. According to the parameters, she¡¯s preparing to make a glove¡ª two gloves; one for integration, one for decomposition¡ª to consolidate the two most commonly used techniques in alchemy into one. Clever thought. But, her design is unsustainable and redundant, wasting raw materials...¡± Durken rejected it, scrutinizing with contempt.


    ...


    Ange held the Gold-touch Stick in one hand and the Bronze Book in the other, standing before Ji Li. His mouth moving in sync with Negris¡¯s tirade:


    ¡°Redundant design, wasting raw materials. Integration in one hand, decomposition in the other... it¡¯s a good idea. But, there¡¯s a sixty percent overlap between them; when separated, you¡¯re wasting sixty percent more materials. Also, where¡¯s the buffer structure? Do you want to create a tool or a weapon?¡±


    Ji Li was bathed in shame, feeling utterly humiliated at the thought of the words she had spoken, especially since the other party both understood them and pointed out the flaws in her alchemy diagram.


    Oh god, this was beyond understanding, he was even more skilled than her teacher.


    Seeing Ji Li like this, Negris felt a sense of gratification and triumph, and proudly said, ¡°Let me show you what it truly means to turn stones into gold.¡±


    Ange took out a glove and some materials, all pilfered from the Resting Camp. Durken, a master of his craft, quickly turned them into semi-finished goods.


    Ange, holding the Gold-touch Stick, lightly tapped the glove and materials. They acted as if lifted by an invisible hand, floating into the air and merging together. Soon enough, a black glove was formed.


    Ji Li was dumbfounded. She looked at the glove, then at the Gold-touch Stick. What she had considered an outstanding design had been accomplished by someone else long ago. Kvada, it was a design collusion.


    Not only a collusion, but the other party had also improved her design, turning it into a physical object. And they even took it a step further, this was undoubtedly a Master Alchemist.


    Oh god, so embarrassing, she had actually said to the master, ¡°Even if I explained, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± What to do now?


    Forget it, no more living for her. Ji Li dropped to her knees and yelled, ¡°Master, please take me as your student, let me become your apprentice!¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out pen and paper from her bosom, scribbling down complex and mysterious alchemy runes, signed it, then bit her finger, murmuring a spell, and firmly pressed her finger onto the signature.


    As her bloody fingerprint was pressed on the paper, the whole paper was filled with a faint energy fluctuation.


    Ji Li held the paper above her head, presenting it to Ange, yelling, ¡°Master, please take me as your student, this is my contract of servitude, please accept it.¡±


    Negris was stunned. What the hell was this situation? He had just given her a scolding, and now she¡¯s selling herself?


    Leaning closer for a look and reading it out loud, ¡°Follow so-and-so as a student in alchemy study, comply with all guidance before graduation, respect the rules. After graduation, all alchemy earnings, 40% goes to the mentor. This contract is accepted in the name of Alchemy... So it¡¯s this kind of servitude contract? I thought it was a Soul Oath.¡±


    Ji Li lifted her head, saying, ¡°Accept my apprentice oath, I will obey and strive to earn more money for you, Master.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she swished her pen and changed the ¡®four¡¯ in ¡®40%¡¯ to a ¡®five¡¯.


    Negris said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he ran out to find Durken, and explained the situation to him.


    Durken responded, ¡°Accept her, I can understand the alchemical system and the system of magicians in this world through her.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know alchemy, how can I teach her?¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°Just say I¡¯m a graduated student. I¡¯ll teach the basics.¡± Durken said.


    Durken was brought back and introduced to Ji Li, ¡°This is a senior fellow who has graduated. He will teach you the basics. I don¡¯t have time to build your foundation.¡±


    Negris took the apprentice contract in disgust, wrote Ange¡¯s name on it, and then went towards Albert.


    Bringing in a student out of nowhere, others might not find it strange, but Albert would definitely have doubts. Additionally, this person seemed familiar ¨C wasn¡¯t she the leader of the thieves who was killed during the day?


    Upon approaching, Negris whispered, ¡°This is the spirit I summoned, using a body to disguise, otherwise we can¡¯t get near the town.¡±


    Albert¡¯s spirit stirred, ¡°My Lord, are you planning to save Desert Town?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, but we should at least gather information and see how many people they have.¡± Negris said.


    These people came to hunt down Ji Li, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t leave before they capture their target.


    From here to Desert Town, it only takes a few minutes on a fast horse. If the other side wanted to search, this distance would definitely be within their search radius. Negris didn¡¯t want the enemy to surround them without them knowing.


    Of course, this was just a reasonable excuse for Durken¡¯s arrival. Gathering information would not be done in such an inefficient way- a few Array were enough.


    Just after calming Albert down, Durken comes with Ji Li to report, ¡°My Lord, Ji Li told me why she is being chased by the thieves, I think you might be interested?¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Durken turned back and signaled, ¡°Ji Li, you tell him.¡±


    ¡°I had an admirer. Some time ago, he suddenly came to find me, gave me something, and then told me to run as fast as I could. Then he died.¡±


    ¡°Before he died, he said something about a ¡®multi-layered three-dimensional farm alchemy ball¡¯. If you activate it and throw it, it will turn into a multi-layered farm. It can grow tens of times the crops in a small area. It is particularly suitable for the Starburst Array, he told me to send it to the secret base of the Sorcerer Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Then I was chased by thieves, definitely because of this Alchemy Ball.¡± Ji Li said angrily.


    Just when Ange heard the words ¡°multi-layered farm¡±, he couldn¡¯t hold back from stepping forward. And after listening to the whole thing, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Alchemy Ball?¡±

 Chapter 725: 414: The God of Knowledge is the Greatest God Here_1

    Chapter 725: Chapter 414: The God of Knowledge is the Greatest God Here_1


    ¡°I buried it near where the kids live, around there.¡± In the darkness, Ange, Durken, and Ji Li quietly arrived near Desert Town, pointing at the approximate location.


    Negris curiously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was given to you by a former admirer? It¡¯s just an infatuated Kobold, at worst, hand it over to the thieves, why would you rather die than give it up?¡±


    Ji Li sighed, ¡°Ah, in my ignorant youth, I thought he was just my first admirer, and there would be more impressive ones later on. As I grew older, I realized that he was my only one. No one else ever pursued me. It was his keepsake, I can¡¯t just give it away.¡±


    Negris empathized, ¡°I understand, if it were Naeli¡¯s things, I wouldn¡¯t want to casually hand them over either, she was one of my...one of my admirers.¡±


    Durken added bluntly, ¡°The only one.¡±


    Ji Li did not realize they were talking about the Little Yellow Book and wondered why a Holy Spirit Skeleton would have admirers.


    ...


    ¡°What do we do now? There¡¯s a fire near the place where the children live, there are probably people inside.¡± Ji Li asked.


    The cave where these homeless children live is a series of clean, well-ventilated caves that are sheltered from the wind and very comfortable. If the town is overcrowded, the thieves might have arranged for their subordinates to live here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± After saying that, Durken picked up the Gold-touch Stick and touched himself with it. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he actually became transparent.


    Upon putting the Gold-touch Stick away, he completely disappeared from Ji Li¡¯s sight, but Ange, with his spiritual power, could still see him.


    Durken quietly sneaked over to take a look, then returned and reported, ¡°They¡¯re not thieves, they look like the original inhabitants of Desert Town. They were driven out and now they¡¯re all squeezed inside the cave, barely alive. Many of them haven¡¯t eaten in a long time.¡±


    Ji Li became gloomy, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I brought this on them.¡±


    Negris asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a government organization or something here? Can¡¯t we find someone to come save them and drive out the thieves?¡±


    ¡°The Undead Empire is the biggest organization. They used to maintain peace in every area. These thieves wouldn¡¯t dare openly rob a village or town. But now that the Undead King is trapped in the Infinite Heat Domain, the biggest flaw of the Undead Empire has been exposed.¡±


    Durken asked in confusion, ¡°What flaw?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many intelligent undead. I heard that only silver-level undead and above have intelligence. Later, I don¡¯t know what the Undead King did, which led to Ashbone Skeletons also gaining some form of intelligence, albeit low.¡±


    ¡°Only the Golden Skeleton or the Iron Skin Zombie and above have leadership abilities. Therefore, across the Undead Empire, human participation is needed in many places to manage, but humans can¡¯t command the military. So many malign forces have emerged. As I said before, it¡¯s a good chance for the Church of Light to take action.¡±


    Ange, Durken, and Negris all thought of the same term: ¡°Enlightenment Aura?¡±


    ¡°It must be, Kvada. I knew my Enlightenment Aura wasn¡¯t working well, it must be that Old Immortal who stole my aura. If he can steal my innate ability, he can also steal my divine technique!¡± Negris fumed in his soul.


    Ever since they found out it had the Enlightenment Aura, Ange put it on the pile of skeletons. Unfortunately, the results were not at all obvious, or one might even say nonexistent, which made it occasionally doubt whether it had lost the ability to bestow wisdom.


    Good. Now it¡¯s assured, it¡¯s definitely the Undead King who also stole its Enlightenment Aura. Otherwise, how could the Ashbone Skeleton possibly have wisdom?


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so angry. At least it proves one thing: Your divine technique can be used in this world too,¡± Durken comforted.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bad at consoling people... Wait a minute, do you hear something?¡± Just as Negris finished speaking, he heard some odd noises.


    Durken and Ange carefully listened for a moment then shook their heads.


    ¡°Really? It sounds like it¡¯s saying: ¡®Please, I¡¯m so hungry, can you give me some food, I¡¯ll work hard and study from now on, please, God of Knowledge.....¡¯ Kvada, a prayer? Why can I hear prayers?¡±


    Negris was stunned. There were actually people praying to the God of Knowledge, and then he actually received the prayers? What was happening? Did he have a believer again?


    Poor Negris had been without believers for so long that he forgot what prayers from believers felt like and mistook it for a voice.


    ¡°You have a believer now? Didn¡¯t you say your last believer renounced their faith? Who did you screw over? But you¡¯re not in the Master Plane now, even if there¡¯s a believer praying to you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it, unless this world has your.....uh....¡± By the time Durken finished saying this, he staring in shock at the Little Yellow Book.


    Negris was also shocked by this guess. He asked Ji Li, ¡°Have you ever heard of the God of Knowledge?¡±


    Ji Li gave him a strange look and said, ¡°Of course. The Truth Temple and the God of Knowledge are part of this world¡¯s largest religion, much larger than your Church of Light.¡±


    ¡°Hisssss ¡ª the world¡¯s largest religion?¡± Negris asked in shock, ¡°How big?¡±


    Ji Li shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Truth Temple is everywhere, and every place would worship the God of Knowledge if they have a school. Though we magicians are all atheists, we still worship the God of Knowledge, because it is said that once we worship the God of Knowledge, our exams will go very smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Compared to your Church of Light, which is suppressed by the Undead Empire, your scale is much smaller than the Truth Temple, they¡¯re not even in the same league.¡±


    Negris suddenly had the feeling of discovering a pile of money hidden in his own cave. He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Have you seen the God of Knowledge?¡±


    Ji Li said, ¡°How can there be gods? If there were, our Supreme Warlock, Annihilation Warlock would be gods. The gods that these religions worship are but powerful beings, there¡¯s no need to deify them.¡±


    ¡°We, as magicians, worship the God of Knowledge, not the illusory God, but the law of truth.¡±


    There was no arguing with such nonsense. Foolish humans.


    Negris turned to Ange and Durken and spoke through his soul, ¡°This prayer is constantly expressing how hungry he is, hoping I could save him. I could not hear the prayers before, but I could here. The most likely reason is the range I can receive, otherwise, I should be able to hear the voices of all the believers in the planes. Hence, the one praying is nearby.¡±


    Ange and Durken coincidentally cast their gaze into the caves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll whisper, so he comes out on his own. If someone comes out, Ange, throw an Elf Bean over,¡± Negris said.


    Ange nodded his head. Not long after, sure enough, a child around eleven or twelve years old walked out, knelt on the ground with his forehead touching the ground, and held out his palms.


    Ange flicked an Elf Bean, which accurately fell into the child¡¯s palm.


    The boy felt something, looked up and saw the Elf Bean, but he didn¡¯t see who threw it to him.


    He skeptically shoved the bean into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed. Then his eyes widened dramatically and he began to worship fervently, ¡°Truth is invincible! Thanks to the God of Knowledge for the food.¡±


    A thick Soul Flame that ordinary people could not see floated over and landed on Ange.


    ¡°Kvada, why is my faith falling on you?!¡± Negris said.


    Durken shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re the fallen god.¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t get angry at all because he had struck it rich.


    PS: I didn¡¯t feel like working, spent the day reading the news, Uncle Mao, as expected of being one of the top three,

 Chapter 726: 415: Who Would Make Things Difficult for a Book? _1

    Chapter 726: Chapter 415: Who Would Make Things Difficult for a Book? _1


    Since they were not thieves, everyone straightforwardly went searching it up, and quickly found the planting sphere. On their way back, Negris had Ange leave behind a small bag of Elf Beans and murmured something so that a young believer could take them.


    ¡°Spread the truth, may the God of Knowledge bless you,¡± Negris muttered.


    With the Elf Beans in hand, the young believer lowered his head reverently towards them in the darkness.


    On their way back, Negris gloated: ¡°I have the most, the most followers.¡±


    Durken groaned in irritation, ¡°Stop bragging.¡±


    ¡°Lalala, whatever, the stronger Ange gets, the better off I¡¯ll be. Now, I¡¯m just a naked spirit, it feels so wrong. What if we get into a fight and can¡¯t win, and Ange¡¯s body gets destroyed, and my consciousness goes back, what will we do?¡± Negris lamented.


    ...


    Durken nodded, ¡°Yes, I also need to find materials to transform this body¡¯s heart into a Life Box, so I can resurrect in case anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You have a Life Box, what about me?¡± Negris said in jealousy.


    ¡°You can disguise yourself as a book. Who would ever suspect a book?¡± Durken suggested.


    ¡°... That does make a lot of sense,¡± Negris replied. ¡°A shiny appearance looks quite expensive, it might even be auctioned and end up on a bookshelf. I can escape when no one¡¯s looking.¡±


    After discussing these life-saving strategies, Negris suddenly said: ¡°I have a few more believers praying. I didn¡¯t get it wrong about that little guy. After he received the Elf Beans, he didn¡¯t hide them away, but shared them with everyone and told everyone that they were a gift from the God of Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, this way Adult gains a few more devout believers,¡± Durken opined.


    Negris sighed after a moment of silence, ¡°Though, I feel like my Magic Crystal Card money somehow ended up in someone else¡¯s account.¡±


    The Magic Crystal Card is a tab keeping card issued by the Magician¡¯s Guild. With this card, one can deposit or withdraw Magic Crystals in any Magician¡¯s Guild, which is suitable for major transactions.


    For instance, it¡¯s not practical to carry around dozens of large boxes filled with millions of Magic Crystals, especially if you¡¯re robbed, it would be troublesome.


    Of course, Ange had a huge bag and felt it wasn¡¯t necessary to set up a card for his transactions. Otherwise, surely he would be the Magician Guild¡¯s most honored...guest.


    Once they returned to their stone chamber, they immediately began studying the planting sphere.


    ¡°Have you tried opening it?¡± Durken asked Ji Li.


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see this large energy circuit switch and its structure? Of course, you press here,¡± Durken stated, promptly pressing on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried that. No response,¡± Ji Li answered.


    Well indeed, there was no response, and Durken embarrassingly answered, ¡°It probably has no energy. From what I can see, this structure can use Crystal Stone and Magic Power. We will need to find some Crystal Stones.¡±


    Ange stretched out his finger to press the planting sphere, and Magic Power flowed into it. The power transmitted from afar was greatly consumed so each time only about Level 1, but there was vast amounts of it.


    The Level 1 magic power was injected twenty times per second and after three to four minutes, the planting sphere was successfully activated.


    Ji Li was astounded as she stared at Ange, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Holy Spirit supposed to use the Power of Holy Light? Why is the magic power so formidable?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is our Holy Magic Skeleton who specifically practices magic,¡± Durken casually fabricated the answer while pressing the start button.


    But still, there was no reaction.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Why isn¡¯t it responding? Did something break?¡± Durken began to inspect and dismantle the planting sphere, looking for damaged parts.


    But after the whole planting sphere was broken down into parts, he inadvertently swore out, ¡°Kvada! This is a semi-finished product. Your disgusting ex-boyfriend fooled you with an unfinished alchemical tool.¡±


    Ji Li gave him a deadpan look, ¡°You can drop the ¡®ex¡¯. Plus, he Nwasn¡¯t my boyfriend. Please don¡¯t spread rumors.¡±


    ¡°Your dead friend tricked you. This thing isn¡¯t finished. The most crucial part is missing. Here, we need a triggering excitation structure here, otherwise, the core cannot be ¡®expanded¡¯. The best thing to create an excitation structure would be a branch of The World Tree,¡± Durken pointed out.


    Ji Li laughed out loud when Durken mentioned the World Tree, ¡°The World Tree? Are you buying into lies of the knight novels too? You¡¯re a master alchemist! You can¡¯t seriously...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ange had already handed Durken a World Tree branch, the latter had been actually addressing Ange.


    Durken received the World Tree branch and asked in confusion, ¡°Is there no World Tree here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also from here, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know? You can¡¯t possibly tell me that this rotten wood is a World Tree,¡± Ji Li queried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for too long, so I¡¯m not certain. There¡¯s no World Tree anymore, is there? Well, you¡¯re lucky. You¡¯re about to witness the powerful decomposition ability of a World Tree branch.¡±


    Durken fashioned a triggering structure and, using the remaining materials, improved the glove¡¯s decomposition function, boosting the alchemy glove¡¯s decomposition ability up a few levels instantly.


    Half-believing, Ji Li put on the gloves, poured in magic power, triggered ¡®decomposition¡¯, and then pointed her finger at a gold coin.


    Moments later, the gold coin turned into two kinds of particles: golden ones and larger, grayish-black ones.


    Ji Li gasped in surprise, this decomposition ability exceeded her imagination, now she believed that the piece of wood was indeed a branch of the World Tree.


    Then she immediately reacted: ¡°Swindler! My gold coins are filled with lead! Counterfeit money! Swindler!¡±


    She swiftly took out all the gold coins from her body and decomposed them one by one. Without a doubt, all of them were counterfeit coins filled with lead. Ji Li weeped Despairingly: ¡°Swindler... counterfeits... swindler... counterfeits... all my hard-earned money, it¡¯s all gone!¡±


    Durken asked puzzled: ¡°Aren¡¯t you an alchemist? Why are you so poor? What did you do before?¡±


    Ji Li shyly replied: ¡°I mainly turned sand into blue stone powder for dyeing clothes.¡±


    Ange and Negris didn¡¯t understand but Durken immediately cursed: ¡°Swindler, you deserved this.¡±


    Then he explained to everyone: ¡°Dyeing with blue stone made from sand will fade very quickly. The clothes you bought won¡¯t last for few days before the color fades. Swindler!¡±


    Ji Li said indignantly, ¡°I can¡¯t do much else because my skill is so poor.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you now have an opportunity, I will teach you something. If you still engage in this kind of deception, I will turn you into a wooden person to avoid tarnishing my reputation as the King of Alchemy.¡± Durken said menacingly.


    Ji Li shuddered and cried subconsciously: ¡°Yes, teacher!¡±


    ¡°Uh, you are the King of alchemy? Then what is Lord Holy Spirit?¡± Ji Li thought of another thing, and asked weakly, now nominally Durken is Ange¡¯s student.


    ¡°God of Alchemy.¡± Durken casually said, adding in his heart: The god of the King of Alchemy.


    While speaking, Durken¡¯s hand did not stop. He forcibly refined the half-finished planting ball.


    Assembling it into a ball, Durken held it in his hand and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s done. This planting ball seems to be specifically designed for the void. Because there is no gravity and no air, many supporting structures are very light, I modified it a bit.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it couldn¡¯t be activated. If it had been activated and completed, the fragile support structure would be crushed by gravity instantly and couldn¡¯t be repaired. Moreover, I strengthened the excitation structure and made it semi-submersible, with most of it underground, which can use the temperature of the soil to adjust the internal temperature.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Durken quickly picked the most important point and said: ¡°It is best to bury it before activating it.¡±


    Ange nodded and took over the planting ball. According to Durken¡¯s words, he found a vacant sand ground, buried the seed ball deep into the ground, and then activated it.


    Boom! It was as if a massive creature had sneezed inside the sandy ground, a ¡®fountain¡¯ made of sand shot up into the sky and slowly spread across the sky, dusting everything with sand particles.


    A semicircular ¡°sand dune¡± rose from the ground. As we approached, we could see that it was a giant semi-transparent sphere half-buried in the ground.


    At least two-thirds of its volume was buried in the ground, with only a small part exposed, forming a semi-circle, like an upside-down basin on the ground. The yellow sand fell on it, dyeing it dull yellow. From a distance, it looked like just another sand dune ¨C not conspicuous at all.


    But if you find the entrance and look inside, you will discover it is a huge space.


    Ange glanced at it: ¡°Fifty meters in diameter.¡±


    ¡°Fifty meters? How do you know? Did you measure it with the Ring of Balance? Can you use the Ring of Balance?¡± Negris asked, astonished.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°I see. The Ring of Balance can measure what you see, you look here, and the counterbalance measures there. It¡¯s just a transfer of information, like counting from one place and calculating in another.¡± Negris thought for a moment and then guessed.


    Along with this calculation: ¡°The diameter is fifty meters, the volume is V equals 4¦ÐR^3 divided by 3, equals six hundred fifty-four thousand one hundred sixty-seven... @ #, the space is not small.¡±


    ¡°Not only the space, look at these racks, they can rotate. Each one has a groove where soil can be placed to plant things. There are capillary water supply pipes. As long as you pour water into the water tank, it can automatically absorb water into the groove and accurately maintain the soil moisture.¡±


    ¡°As for other designs, I don¡¯t understand, Lord, you have to explore on your own.¡± Durken said.


    Ange¡¯s eyes gleamed and he nodded briskly.


    Negris sighed: ¡°This is the end. Now he is attracted by this thing. When will he be willing to go find Your Majesty?¡±


    The huge rack was divided into several areas by Ange for easy comparison. He then moved soil and sand from the outside, mixed them with insect ash, and dripped the insect ash liquid into the water tank.


    Because of the multilevel three-dimensional space, the planting area inside the sphere equaled tens of acres of land outside. Moreover, the temperature is adjustable ¨C even in the desert night, it isn¡¯t afraid of low-temperature damage such as frost.


    Ange¡¯s only regret is that he couldn¡¯t use the Instant Death Halo to accelerate the growth of the crops. He has to figure out a way to bring the Instant Death Halo over.


    When it comes to planting things, Ange¡¯s initiative greatly increased, and he has begun to think of ways around this.


    Just then, the night sky outside the planting ball suddenly lit up with fire. Ange ran out and saw a fiery red meteor slashing across the dark night sky and hitting the ground, splashing brilliant fire in all directions.


    After a long while, a far-reaching ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound that had already weakened several times came, along with a gust of wind, which was a shock wave forming a wall of gas after weakening.


    ¡°Eighth-Level Magic, Meteorfall, that location, it should be Desert Town.¡± Negris said anxiously.

 Chapter 727: 416 Slowly Turning Pale_1

    Chapter 727: Chapter 416 Slowly Turning Pale_1


    Negris was worried about his followers, those few he managed hard to gather; he hoped that they would not be affected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Durken stated, feeling uneasy upon knowing that a wizard capable of casting Eighth-Level Magic was nearby. Not investigating the situation thoroughly would keep them far from peace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Negris suggested.


    Durken cast a spell on himself, his figure gradually disappearing into the darkness, then said, ¡°I will go ahead, sir. Stay alert and maintain a safe distance behind me.¡±


    This was a matter of course. As a subordinate, he was expected to take the lead to eliminate any threats to his master, thus buying time for those who followed should any attack occur.


    From this perspective, Durken was indeed a reliable subordinate.


    ...


    However, Ange was somewhat perplexed about this arrangement until Negris explained it to him. In comprehension, Ange immediately accelerated past Durken, saying, ¡°I¡¯m taking the lead.¡±


    This was the more sensible arrangement as Ange was merely projecting his presence in the scene while Negris and Durken were physically there.


    However, their caution proved to be unnecessary as they didn¡¯t encounter anyone along the way. When they arrived in Desert Town, they saw nothing but clueless people.


    Upon inquiring, Durken found out that these people were the residents of Desert Town. When the robbers came, they killed everyone who dared to resist, kidnapped all the women, and chased the rest out of the town.


    These thieves seemed to be looking for something. They remained in town and showed no sign of leaving, that is until tonight, when a team made up of a magician and his followers arrived. They barricaded all the thieves inside and demanded the release of the hostages.


    When the thieves released the kidnapped women, the wizard cast a Meteor Shower spell, causing the entire town along with the thieves to collapse into a large pit.


    Now, in the place where Desert Town once stood, there was only a sizable pit left, with none of the town¡¯s buildings remaining.


    Durken asked, puzzled, ¡°Indeed, Meteor Shower is mighty, but its casting speed is quite slow. Why didn¡¯t the thieves run away?¡±


    An old man who claimed to be the mayor smiled bitterly, ¡°They did run, but they got blocked by the followers of that magician. They couldn¡¯t escape. We attempted to plead to the mage not to destroy the town, but his followers kicked us aside. Ah, now everything is gone.¡±


    ¡°Were there many followers of the mage? Enough to trap all these thieves in town?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Quite a lot, dozens of them,¡± the old man responded.


    ¡°Like, perhaps, an assassin pretending to be an old man like yourself?¡± Durken asked curiously.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed instantly, his stooped posture straightening rapidly as he glared sharply at Durken,¡± How did you figure it out?¡±


    Durken slightly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly anxious, I mean no harm. I have been watching these thieves for quite some time but did not expect you all to make a move first.¡±


    The old man looked Durken up and down skeptically, unable to gauge the depths of his abilities. He realized that his adversary was possibly much stronger than himself.


    However, this made him believe Durken¡¯s words because anyone capable of seeing through his disguise at first glance wouldn¡¯t be a thief.


    The old man reached towards his face and with a swipe, revealed a young man¡¯s face. Then, drawing his thumb vertically across the center of his forehead, he said, ¡°Phantom, the assassin. Pray, share your name.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Giliguletirakusurierobarivofukisbret,¡± Durken made up a name on the spot.


    ¡°Alright, Bret.¡± Phantom squinted at Durken with a dangerous gaze, obviously realizing that Durken was messing with him.


    Durken shrugged and asked nonchalantly, ¡°So why did you disguise yourself as the mayor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m checking if there were any fish that escaped the net. It seems now that there are none, so I will take my leave.¡± Phantom again dragged his thumb across his forehead, which appeared to be his way of salutation.


    Having said this, his figure slowly began to fade.


    Durken quickly asked, ¡°Why did you have to kill these thieves?¡±


    Phantom disappeared into the night, but his voice still echoed, ¡°Just passing by, and they weren¡¯t pleasing to my eyes.¡±


    ¡°But why destroy the town as well? Where am I supposed to stay tonight?¡± Durken continued questioning.


    Phantom didn¡¯t respond again, seeming as though he had already left.


    Durken shifted his gaze and fixed it onto another empty spot, asking, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why destroy the town too?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, how did you find me? Anyway, it was destroyed, so it was. How bothersome it would have been to search each house individually. Blasting the town saved us the trouble,¡± Phantom¡¯s voice emerged from the vacant spot, ¡°Cough, cough, I genuinely am leaving this time, farewell.¡±


    Durken¡¯s gaze followed, quickly moving to another side, staring at the emptiness.


    It was a while till the emptiness echoed with grumblings that gradually receded.


    Durken watched the figure in the distance, a look of scornful contempt on his lips.


    Returning to Ange¡¯s side, Durken reported back everything he found, then began discussing the matter with Negris.


    ¡°Perhaps it was a group of mages passing by who couldn¡¯t stand the thieves¡¯ behavior, so they took care of them on the spot, leaving the bodies all huddled together. If they were really after those thieves, they would¡¯ve taken the bodies away at least.¡±


    Negris asked in confusion, ¡°If it was simply out of disgust, why destroy the town as well? Doesn¡¯t seem like acting heroically.¡±


    Durken speculated, ¡°I guess the followers of the mage were a very professional team. They didn¡¯t want to go into the town to search house to house, so they advocated the mage to bomb the town along with the thieves.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were town residents who pleaded for mercy?¡±, Negris pointed out.


    ¡°That one who pleaded was also from the mage squad. So, I say, they were professional, as they had people lurking in ambush, obviously intending a comprehensive purge. Town residents probably never got to see the mage; they were stopped by the followers.¡±


    Durken¡¯s deductions made Negris have some speculations, ¡°An unworldly noble mage, leading a group of professional followers, passed by here, and devastated the thieves due to resentment?¡±


    Durken nodded and added, ¡°Then the followers took care of the aftermath. The mage achieved a heroic feat, while they left satisfied and had something to brag about during future parties, saying that they saved an entire town.¡±


    This was indeed how noble mages often behaved ¨C they acted as they pleased, leaving messes behind that others would clean up. They didn¡¯t realize their meteoric descent also brought destruction to the residents¡¯ places to live.


    In the desert, where temperatures could drop below zero at night, having nowhere to take shelter was immensely dangerous.


    But regardless, it was still better than the thieves occupying the town, at least those women were saved. Everyone began to clean up the ruins of the town, trying their best to find usable supplies.


    At this moment, Ange suddenly looked towards another direction outside the town.


    Desert Town was on the edge of the desert, one side being an uncultivated wasteland, the other side wasn¡¯t much better, only sparsely sprouting grass.


    The sparse grasslands were unsuitable for grazing but would grow some mushrooms and rare herbs, which were the pillars of the Desert Town¡¯s economy. But now, a strong scent was wafting from the sparse grassland.


    Before Ange could figure out what the smell was, an Art of Explosion erupted in the night. Not too long after, a mare carrying a well-dressed female mage sprinted out from the murky grasslands.


    Alongside the mare, there was a man panting, with his tongue hanging out. His face was clearly the Phantom Durken had seen not long ago.


    Noticing a group of people ahead, the panicked female mage shouted, ¡°Run! Run! It¡¯s the Undead Tide, the Undead Tide! Oh dear!¡±


    Unknown of what caused it, but her horse suddenly knelt forward and collapsed, throwing the female mage off its back and failed to stand up again.


    The female mage got up, turned around to check on her horse but was dragged by the Phantom to keep running.


    The female mage began to cry, took one last tear-filled glance at her fallen horse, then started running staggeringly. After several steps, she quickly cast Fire Speed Blade on both herself and the Phantom to significantly boost their speed.


    As she ran past Durken, the Phantom said on the basis of acquaintanceship, ¡°Run! It¡¯s the Undead Tide, Skull Tide, run!¡±


    The remaining townsfolk had already scattered in all directions. The moment when the female mage yelled, they all kicked their legs to run towards the desert. Even those who were injured, lying on the door panels, struggled to get up and hop away as far as they could ¨C undoubtedly illustrating the enormity of the Undead Tide.


    Ange and his acquaintances, who hadn¡¯t heard about the Undead Tide, were now staring off into the distance. Soon, two flickering blue lights appeared in the darkness, floating like ghost fires in a graveyard. But why were there two of them?


    Before anyone could figure it out, more sets appeared... two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight pairs. In the distant darkness, a line of ¡®ghost fires¡¯ suddenly emerged, spreading towards the unseen ends.


    This wasn¡¯t ghost fire ¨C this was clearly a row of glaring eyes of undead skulls.


    As these skulls advanced, behind them emerged rows after rows after rows of more and more skulls, gushing out of the darkness like a tidal wave.


    Even Durken couldn¡¯t help but panic, so many of them? Should he run? Would they attack witches?


    Just then, Ange bent his waist and let out a silent howl from his soul.


    The silent howl of the soul gradually spread out, perceptible only by the undead.


    The fast-flowing undead tide suddenly slowed down. If they had been running before, they were now wandering. The surging tide turned into a drifting stream.


    ¡°What did you do? How could these skulls obey your command?¡±, Negris asked in shock.


    Ange tilted his head and said, ¡°I told them, to stop running.¡±


    The Undead Tide, which lost its speed, also seemed to lose its destructive potential. The skulls went from running to drifting around, but when they reached Ange¡¯s vicinity, they immediately changed direction and drifted away at an even faster speed.


    In the rear of the Undead Tide, a dozen necromancers stared at the gradually slowing Skull Tide, with question marks sprouting in their minds, ¡°What the hell happened? Why is it slowing down?¡±


    ¡°Is there an obstacle ahead? Like a ditch or something? Otherwise, why is it slowing down?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, we¡¯ve studied the route, there¡¯s no impediment that could hinder the Skeleton Sea.¡±


    ¡°Then why did they stop?¡±


    ¡°Could it be... there¡¯s territory of a High-Order Undead creature ahead?¡± A mage said hesitantly.


    In an instant, all necromancers fell silent, looking at each other for a moment, each seeing the other¡¯s face turning pale.

 Chapter 728: 417 Treatment cost is a discount for you_1

    Chapter 728: Chapter 417 Treatment cost is a discount for you_1


    In the Resting Abyss, High-Order Undead refers to those who possess a Soul Heart, such as Golden Skeletons, Iron Skin Zombies, Witch Kings, and Undead Saints. The even higher ranked ones include the Lord of Mourning.


    But in this world, because there are too many undead, Golden Skeletons and Iron Skin Zombies can no longer be classified as ¡®high-order¡¯, they are considered ordinary.


    The high order here refers to those that have their territory, and can suppress other undead. Every one of these beings is overwhelmingly powerful.


    But, weren¡¯t the Necromancers bold enough to chase away the Undead Tide because all these top existences had gone to heaven with the king?


    The Necromancers looked at each other, slowly, quietly, they turned around and fled.


    When they realized a top undead creature was up front, which could suppress the Undead Tide, they panicked. That was by no means a power they could contend with.


    ...


    Moreover, there were too many crafty means among the undead. If they got caught, it would be better to be dead.


    While escaping, the fattest Necromancer at the back didn¡¯t notice a transparent hand extending under his feet. He directly stepped on the hand, imprinting what was on the hand onto the sole of his shoe.


    After they fled, Durken slowly revealed himself and watched the direction the Necromancers disappeared in, muttering: ¡°More than a dozen mages could scare away so many undead. There¡¯s something interesting about Necromantic magic here, I¡¯ll find you guys to play later.¡±


    The uncontrolled Undead Tide gradually dissipated. The undead skeletons had a strong sense of territory, and in an area if there was a powerful skeleton, the others would obey this one.


    If the Soul Strength of all the skeletons was similar, they would fight. If they can¡¯t establish a winner, they¡¯d disperse.


    When Ange first came to the Resting Abyss, a large number of undead were wandering around, and that¡¯s how they managed to coexist.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Little Zombie starting trouble, Ange might still be there catching the breeze right now.


    The skeletons bumped into each other randomly and dissipated. In a few days, the whole Desert Town and the nearby desert and grassland would become an ocean of skeletons.


    The day dawned, and sunlight spilled over the land. The skeletons turned towards the rising sun, stood still for a while, and then began to dig the sandy ground to dig a pit where they could hide, then lay down in it and covered themselves back with sand.


    However, there were a small number of skeletons that didn¡¯t dig pits, but continued to wander around, completely ignoring the sunlight.


    After observing for a while, Durken said: ¡°I noticed before that the sunlight in this world doesn¡¯t harm the undead as strongly as in ours. I thought it was a misconception, but it turns out it¡¯s not a misconception. The sunlight here isn¡¯t lethal to the soul, it¡¯s just a bit uncomfortable.¡±


    Negris is not an undead, and doesn¡¯t have personal experiences, hence he couldn¡¯t perceive it. On hearing this, he was surprised: ¡°Is there such a difference? But why?¡±


    Durken shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t know, there are two possibilities. The sun of this world is not the same as ours; second, the sky here has something we can¡¯t perceive which weakens the harm of sunlight to the soul.¡±


    Negris and Durken discussed for a while, but didn¡¯t reach any conclusion, so they put it aside. The information was too scarce.


    At this time, two humans sneaked back from the direction of the desert. The female mage in luxurious robes said with a puzzled look: ¡°Why did they disperse? The Undead Tide has just dispersed? Because the sun came out?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If the Undead Tide disperses at the sight of the sun, then would it still be an Undead Tide? ¡± Phantom guessed: ¡°Perhaps the one controlling them has run away?¡±


    ¡°Oh well, anyway, they¡¯re gone. It¡¯s good that they¡¯ve dispersed, I hope my Little Black is alright. You don¡¯t know how heartbroken I was when I had to leave it behind and run.¡± The female mage said with a sob.


    Phantom didn¡¯t have the courage to say anything but muttered: ¡°Yet you ran faster than I did.¡±


    Little Black was the horse the female mage rode. It was not dead; it just had a broken foreleg and was lying on the floor, immobile.


    When the female mage saw the unscathed black horse, she let out an excited scream and rushed over: ¡°Little Black, Little Black, thank goodness, you are alright ¡ª Ah! Who are you? Did you drive away the Undead Tide?¡±


    Seeing Ange and Durken behind the black horse, the female Mage became vigilant, a surge of magic power emerging from her body.


    Ange¡¯s gaze immediately locked on her.


    But before Ange could unleash his offensive, Phantom covered the female mage¡¯s mouth and apologized with a embarrassed laugh, ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding. My apologies, hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He spoke as he dragged the female mage down, speaking urgently, ¡°Are you crazy? Look carefully, that¡¯s an Ashbone Skeleton, how could it repel the Undead Tide? The other one is a human, I saw him before the tide came, he has nothing to do with it.¡±


    The mage broke free of Phantom¡¯s grip and exclaimed in shock, ¡°How dare you cover my mouth? You dare to offend me?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, noble Miss Tina, I was just in a hurry, I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Phantom quickly apologized.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll be cleaning the horse stable for this,¡± Tina, the female mage, said menacingly as she straightened her robe. For a lady of nobility, having her mouth covered and being dragged by a subordinate was a grave offense. Cleaning the horse stable was a light punishment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not them repelling the tide, then why are you afraid? They should hurry and save my Little Black,¡± Tina said.


    Phantom smiled bitterly. This Miss Tina was honestly not all bad, but she had been kept in a honey jar since she was born and completely lacked any sense of danger.


    Though these two were not the ones driving away the tide, they might be scarier than those who were.


    Moreover, they were in a remote desert; she had only him as a follower, what if he couldn¡¯t protect her and she ended up kidnapped?


    The air of arrogance should be used with caution, not everyone would entertain her noble childishness.


    Thinking about it, Phantom asked, ¡°Miss Tina, do you have money?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Money? Yes, what do you need it for?¡± Tina groped around her waist and pulled out a platinum card.


    Phantom sighed, ¡°The denomination is too high, change is hard to find, do you have a smaller one?¡±


    A platinum card was equivalent to ten thousand demon crystals. You could buy a few hundred square kilometers of Desert Town with less than that, the land here was remote and cheap.


    Tina shook her head.


    In pain, Phantom took out his wallet and said, ¡°Put away your card, use my personal money first. Miss Tina, you have to reimburse me later. This is the money I managed to save after much difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about your salary? My father gives you guys a good salary, why can¡¯t you save up? Isn¡¯t my card acceptable?¡± Tina asked in confusion.


    ¡°Ah, the bulk of my salary was swiped by my ogre family, your card carries too high a value, people may want to rob you for it.¡± After saying that, he mumbled under his breath at a volume Tina couldn¡¯t hear, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my family working at your house, I¡¯d rob you and run away myself.¡±


    Having pacified Tina, Phantom stepped in front of Durken and greeted him, ¡°Hello, friend. We meet again. Could you do me a favor and help save my lady¡¯s horse? We can offer compensation.¡±


    Durken looked at Ange but made no comment. He asked casually, ¡°The horse¡¯s leg is broken, how are you planning to heal it?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping we could lift it up, fix the fracture with a wooden board, and then use water magic to heal it,¡± Phantom replied.


    ¡°You mean, you want us to lift it up?¡± Durken asked, looking bemused.


    Phantom nodded.


    Durken waved his Gold-touch Stick, and the sand beneath the black horse solidified. With another wave, a large hole appeared right under the horse¡¯s front legs. The injured leg became suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this better?¡± Durken said.


    Isn¡¯t that all you wanted? A space to operate? Why would you lift the horse up in an awkward manner?


    Phantom was stunned. He exchanged a look with Tina, and they both felt like they had been fools.


    At this point, Durken added, ¡°Water magic takes too long to heal. Want to try holy light magic instead? We¡¯ll give you a discount on the treatment fee, how about it?¡±


    PS: To make up for yesterday¡¯s missed installment. Another chapter will follow shortly. I took some medication yesterday and felt a bit better, although it still ached somewhat and I couldn¡¯t concentrate, so I went to sleep.

 Chapter 729: 418: Did you find a Divine Seal?_1

    Chapter 729: Chapter 418: Did you find a Divine Seal?_1


    ¡°Little Black, Little Black, don¡¯t be scared, we are here to save you.¡± Tina, with a distressed expression on her face, rushed to the Black Horse¡¯s side, hugging its neck, trying to comfort it.


    The Black Horse shuddered its neck and ignored her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you ignoring me? It¡¯s me, your owner. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I left you and ran away earlier. I was just so scared. When we get back, I¡¯ll give you an extra meal. How about beans mixed with alfalfa?¡± Tina tried to appease the horse.


    The Black Horse still ignored her.


    Ange jumped into the pit, inspecting the Black Horse¡¯s broken leg.


    Phantom spoke to Durken, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who did it? A skeleton? Holy Light Magic?¡±


    ...


    Durken asked calmly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Their understanding of this world is still too limited, so they had to seize any opportunity to probe for more useful information from the sidelines.


    For example, Phantom¡¯s reaction could validate Abert¡¯s statement ¨C are Holy Spirit Skeletons common in this world?


    Phantom¡¯s reaction suggested they were rare, but his words confirmed they existed, ¡°Is that a Holy Spirit Skeleton? How did you get mixed up with the Church of Light? Aren¡¯t you a magician?¡±


    Durken asked, ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    Phantom replied, ¡°Not exactly a problem, it¡¯s just that the Church of Light is very exclusive and regards anyone who doesn¡¯t believe in the Light as a heretic or heterodox. I just find it strange that you could mingle with them.¡±


    Durken was intrigued and asked, ¡°What about you? Which side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Us? We don¡¯t have a side. I am Miss Tina¡¯s follower, an assassin, and Miss Tina is a Level 8 Magician from Agate Mage Tower,¡± Phantom replied.


    Through casual chat, Durken managed to gather quite a bit of information.


    The Undead Empire is currently leading this world. The Sorcerer Alliance has been driven into the Starburst Array in the sky, and the Church of Light has retreated to some remote areas.


    However, the Undead Empire¡¯s management is too lax, they could even be said to let things take their own course. Although they are in a hostile relationship with the Sorcerer Alliance, they haven¡¯t imposed any restrictions on the profession of a magician. Any Undead who wishes to learn can do so without fear of reprisal.


    On the contrary, some human administrators in certain regions adopt measures to please the higher-ups of the Undead Empire. These measures decrease when they realize that taking action against magicians brings them no benefit.


    Not only magicians, all professions and religions that are open and inclusive can flourish in the Undead Empire territories, only exclusive organizations and religions like the Church of Light are harshly suppressed.


    Both the Undead Empire and the magicians reject them, which is why Phantom found it strange that Durken, a magician, would mix with the Holy Spirit Skeletons of the Church of Light.


    ¡°After being attacked so much, their Spirits simply don¡¯t bother to resurrect anymore. They roam around with just their skeletons and are called Holy Spirit Skeletons. That way, they will not attract attacks from those low-level Undead,¡± Phantom explained.


    By the time they were discussing this, Ange had already healed the broken leg of the Black Horse. The process was simple; he severed the horse¡¯s nerves, realigned the broken part, and applied the Holy Light Technique.


    The Black Horse snorted, quickly stood up, stomping its foot, a look of surprise in its eyes.


    Unable to resist commenting, Durken said, ¡°Your lady¡¯s horse is quite intelligent, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Phantom proudly responded, ¡°Of course, it has the bloodline of a Giant Dragon, it¡¯s a Dragon Beast with considerable intelligence.¡±


    Durken glanced at him with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Phantom asked, curiously touching his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a Dragon¡¯s bloodline? Tsk tsk tsk,¡± Durken shook his head.


    After confirming that its hoof was alright, the Black Horse affectionately nudged Ange, extending its head for a lick.


    Ange pushed it away with a look of disgust.


    Tina looked on in surprise at the interaction between the Black Horse and Ange. Little Black was usually quite aloof and would never be so friendly with strangers. Even she, who has been feeding the Black Horse since it was young, didn¡¯t receive such affectionate treatment. Could it be because this skeleton had saved it?


    ¡°Little Black, Little Black, come here,¡± Tina called out.


    The Black Horse glanced at her, then trotted to the other side of Ange, adopting a ¡®I don¡¯t know you¡¯ stance.


    ¡°Little Black? Little Black! Little Black, if you don¡¯t come over now, I won¡¯t take you anymore!¡± Tina stomped with anger.


    The Black Horse looked skyward, pretending not to hear. If Tina tried to lead it, it would evade her by circling around Ange.


    Everyone understood what the Black Horse wanted. Phantom stepped up to persuade, ¡°Miss Tina, it seems that from the moment you abandoned it and ran away, it has made up its mind. Let it go.¡±


    ¡°No way! I raised it, it is my Dragon Beast. No matter what, it has to go back with me today,¡± Tina retorted angrily, her body radiating with magic power.


    Ange immediately locked his gaze on her.


    Just like before, Phantom had to cover her mouth and drag her away.


    ¡°How dare you cover my mouth? How dare you disrespect me?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, Miss Tina, can¡¯t you be smarter? Haven¡¯t you noticed that they don¡¯t take you seriously at all? They saw you using the Level 8 Meteor Falling, they know your strength. They even don¡¯t care about a Level 8 magician, so don¡¯t you start anything rash. If a conflict arises, we might not make it back,¡± Phantom warned.


    ¡°What...what? Would they... dare to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 730: 418: Did You Find A Divine Seal?_2

    Chapter 730: Chapter 418: Did You Find A Divine Seal?_2


    ¡°Miss Tina, how can this be considered murder? There¡¯s no corpse to be found, only a disappearance. Don¡¯t start a conflict with them, I can¡¯t see through their strength, just based on last night, Mr. Durken¡¯s ability to lock onto me, I can¡¯t bring out my full strength as an assassin in front of him.¡±


    ¡°But...but...my Little Black...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s probably too heartbroken, it doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore, what to do, why don¡¯t you go and persuade it again? Suggest giving it a few more mares? Or find a Dragon Beast? Persuade it to return, just don¡¯t resort to physical force.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tina reluctantly accepted reality, went over and promised, at the cost of finding it a beautiful Dragon Beast, finally managed to persuade it back.


    Phantom painfully took out his own private money, paying the treatment fee.


    Tina mounted Little Black, turned around and said to Durken: ¡°Anyway, thank you for your help, I don¡¯t know what your relationship is with the Church of Light, but there is a piece of news that you might be interested in. Forty kilometers in this direction, there is a Godfall Land site. Recently, I don¡¯t know what has happened, but some strange changes have occurred.¡±


    ...


    Godfall Land is the place where the gods fell when they were bombarded by the Starburst Array on the ground, destroying all the gods.


    Some gods exploded all over the place, and in the few centuries afterward, from time to time, you could find some equipment, godly bodies, fragments of divinity, attracting treasure hunters, or people with luck, to visit.


    Tina was passing by here because she had received news of abnormalities at the Godfall Land.


    But after she finished speaking, she found that Durken didn¡¯t react at all, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder why something abnormal has happened in Godfall Land?¡±


    It was only then that Durken realized his reaction was too bland, he tried to mimic a surprised look, ¡°I was too shocked and didn¡¯t react in time. A real abnormality happened? Thank you for your information, we will go over there and take a look.¡±


    After Tina left contentedly, Durken mutter: ¡°What¡¯s so good about seeing the Godfall Land, if I open the Little Yellow Book, I could get a living divinity.¡±


    The silent Little Yellow Book snapped: ¡°Maybe you really should go and see it. Didn¡¯t you hear its ¡®not too long ago¡¯ there was an abnormal event? It¡¯s definitely related to our arrival.¡±


    ...


    Not long after Tina left, the residents who had escaped from Desert Town began to return. However, they were at a loss as they discovered that the area around Desert Town had been occupied by the undead.


    Undead that are not in a horde does not actively attack normal people, but when their numbers are too large, the aura of death accumulates and gradually becomes unsuitable for living things to inhabit.


    The Breathing Soil that accumulates the breath of death will accelerate the dehydration and toughening of the flesh and skin, turning people into rigid beings like zombies.


    The residents sighed and quickly gathered up the items that could still be used, ready to haul them on a door board.


    Durken went over and asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Ah, where else can we go, the closest town from here is Godfall Town, forty kilometers away. We hope they will take us in.¡± A senior resident said with a sigh.


    Durken thought for a moment, lowered his voice and said: ¡°Perfect, we too will go and see what¡¯s happening. If possible, we¡¯ll buy some materials to build a Teleportation Array, let¡¯s see if we can make one that connects to the Master Plane. Right, Lord, give me a handful of Soul Crystals, and I¡¯ll be able to return to my peak condition.¡±


    Ange reached out and grabbed a handful of Soul Crystals for him.


    Durken, who came as a Life Box, had not lost any of his soul. What he lost was his physical strength, but he is an alchemist and doesn¡¯t rely on his body.


    As long as his Soul Strength is recovered, it will not affect his ability to perform Alchemy.


    Hearing Durken¡¯s words, Negris breathed a sigh of relief. The power transferred by Ange could only temporarily cast level 1 magic.


    The strongest Ultimate Transformation could not be performed. If they encountered a powerful enemy, Ange could still retreat back to its main body, but this Little Yellow Book had nowhere to go.


    With Durken recovering to his full strength, it meant they now had the protection of the King of Alchemy, which was quite satisfying.


    Durken took the Soul Crystals, and suddenly disgustedly flicked his hand with an, ¡°Ew~¡± As a mist of water was flung out.


    The water mist was somewhat dizzy, floating aimlessly to the east and west. Finally, Ange gathered it up, cradling it in his palm, and Water God Tom¡¯s voice resonated from the mist: ¡°Where... where is this...? Such a... faraway place...¡±


    ¡°Hisss¡ªTom, can you sense this place from the main plane?¡± Negris asked in astonishment.


    Tom had a unique ability to sense pure water and to transfer consciousness within it. If the water had previously merged with him and was later separated, his sensing capability would ease.


    However, this was all based on the distance not being too vast. Could Tom really sense it from such a distance?


    ¡°So far...so blurry, wait for me for a while, I will transfer here, eh? The water is too scant? Sir, please get me some more water.¡± Tom seemed to have transferred, speaking more clearly now.


    Ange concentrated a water ball, purified it, and turned the cloud of Tom mist into a water ball again.


    Seizing the opportunity, Negris asked, ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m almost annoyed to death, Little Angel and Little Zombie keep looking for Sir all day, if they don¡¯t find Sir, they¡¯ll pee on me, so I have to find him.¡± complained Tom.


    Ange withdrew his consciousness to his own body, sent a message to Little Angel and Little Zombie, and then projected the other side¡¯s view.


    After resolving the danger of getting peed on, Tom heaved a sigh of relief and leisurely started to concern himself with the surrounding situation: ¡°My remote sensing found this place to be extremely far, where is this?¡±


    Negris replied: ¡°Red Star, the place where the red star was before, the Star Burst and Faith Storm were released from here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, let me check.¡± As soon as Tom finished saying, the surface of the water sphere started shaking, popping up countless smaller water columns, making ripples like it was being disturbed by sound magic.


    After a while, it stopped and said, ¡°I can sense a lot of pure water, the most is up there.¡±


    A small hand protruded from the water sphere and pointed towards the Starburst Array in the sky.


    Durken¡¯s eyes lit up. Negris, on the other hand, wore the same expression, but it was currently a book, without eyes, so naturally, it couldn¡¯t ¡®light up¡¯.


    ¡°Can you transfer there? That place is the enemy¡¯s headquarters. You go over there and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Negris suggested.


    Tom shook his head: ¡°No, there are too many restrictions there, I was almost discovered.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so incompetent, always getting discovered.¡± Negris commented.


    Detected while entering the Resting Camp by the Guardian God Emperor, discovered by Ange when just got out, now has just poked its head out and was almost discovered again.


    In the past, its ability to shift in pure water and ignore the interplanar barrier seemed very impressive. Now it seems to be not that big of a deal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ange, let¡¯s go to Godfall Town. By the way, Durken, you said you would buy materials to build a Teleportation Array, can it be connected to the main plane?¡± Negris asked.


    Durken replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I am. If Tom can remotely sense and transfer here, the Teleportation Array should be no problem too. The question is how big should the Teleportation Array be? It¡¯s better to be of the same scale as the World Transit Station.¡±


    Negris immediately answered, ¡°Your project is too large, it would be quicker to let Ange bring one piece at a time.¡±


    The group followed the original residents of the Desert Town towards Godfall Town. They were moving along the edge of the desert, and when they reached a river, they followed the river bank upstream until they reached a lake, where Godfall Town was.


    The nearer towards Godfall Town, the more Ange felt something was amiss. Until he saw the lake, he suddenly squatted down, stretched out his hand on the ground, and pulled out a pure ball of light.


    As soon as the ball of light appeared, numerous unseen motes of light from all around surged towards him, and finally, the ball of light took the shape of a sword slanted over a shield ¨C it was an imprint.


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t tell me, you found a divine seal?¡±


    PS: Let¡¯s see if we can resume the full-shift update, seeking votes to boost morale

 Chapter 731: 419: Can the Blank God Statue Be Used This Way?_1

    Chapter 731: Chapter 419: Can the Blank God Statue Be Used This Way?_1


    A divine seal is a symbol of God, it serves numerous functions; it is a unique identification of a God and also a beacon to receive Faith Elemental Force. For Ange, his scythe and rice ears are his divine seals.


    As for the silver coin, Lisa, Anthony and so on, the symbols tangled in Ange¡¯s soul are their unique identification. If they become gods, those will be their divine seals.


    The main function of a divine seal, aside from identity clarification, is to receive Faith Elemental Force. The very moment when Ange picks it up, a consistent flow of light points from all around are cast towards Ange.


    This kind of force from the realm of belief is invisible to ordinary people. Both Negris and Durken only saw the symbols of a shield and sword on Ange¡¯s palm.


    ¡°A sword and a shield? Whose divine seal is this?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange replied, ¡°The Goddess of War.¡±


    ...


    After pondering for a while, Negris spoke, ¡°There is no such deity in the Master Plane, it must have emerged from this plane.¡±


    Knowing about the presence of the Church of Light in this world, Negris began to focus on the God System here, checking if there were any overlapping with the Master Plane.


    ¡°It appears that the Goddess of War fell in Godfall Land, pity, there¡¯s only one divine seal, did you sense any part of the god statue?¡± Negris asked.


    A divine seal is merely an identification symbol, a god statue serves as a container for the force. Without it, the divine symbol is like a door number with an empty lot behind. It¡¯s useless.


    Though Negris cannot see the scintillating Faith Elemental Force, this fallen deity probably doesn¡¯t have that many followers either.


    Ange shook his head, he did not sense a god statue.


    ¡°What a pity, a divine seal alone is useless. If we had the god statue, we could have collected the Faith Elemental Force belonging to her in this world and made her a subordinate god,¡± Negris regretfully spoke.


    In Ange¡¯s command, only Negris and the Goddess of Redemption are ¡®acquired¡¯ subordinate gods, the rest are ¡®raised¡¯ by Ange himself. Ange feels slightly uncomfortable to be the only one robbed of belief forces. He¡¯d feel better if there were more ones sharing this misfortune.


    With a tilt of his head, Ange opened the Little Yellow Book and took out a blank god statue and forcefully imprinted it.


    ¡°You...Oh no!¡± Negris cried out instinctively, but barely a word was out of his mouth when the blank god statue, combined with the divine seal, suddenly exploded with a heart-throbbing fluctuation.


    The moment the fluctuation started, Ange quickly closed the Little Yellow Book to put the god statue inside. Only a small amount of fluctuation spread out.


    ¡°Kvada, are you trying to create a god? Can a blank god statue and the Bronze Book be used like that? Can it shield the fluctuation when the Divine Fire is ignited?¡± Negris was stunned.


    If a blank god statue can be used this way, wouldn¡¯t it mean that gods can be easily created with their divine seal? And why he didn¡¯t know that the Bronze Book could shield the fluctuations of the Divine Fire? Doesn¡¯t that book belong to him?


    The divine seal and the god statue are being integrated. The entire process is like forcibly branding someone¡¯s soul. Ordinarily, this is impossible to achieve as the will of gods is extremely strong (except for the Goddess of Redemption).


    But a blank god statue is different, it doesn¡¯t have a consciousness. It perfectly integrated with the divine seal, the whole process was smooth.


    After the integration, Ange took it out from the book, once again, the Faith Elemental Force from all around was cast towards him.


    Ange imprinted his own soul seal onto this brand-new Goddess of War god statue.


    When he put it back into the Bronze Book, the Faith Elemental Force lost its target. Only when he took it out, did the Faith Elemental Force behave as if it had found a node. This implied that the god statue couldn¡¯t be put away.


    Ange examined his body from head to toe, obviously, there was no place where the god statue could be installed. Due to his guise, even his original Holy Spirit Armour had been taken off, revealing nothing more than a skeleton wandering around.


    After some thought, he invoked the Holy Light and began to smudge over himself.


    His skeleton body, like a sacred relic bathed in the Holy Light, began to regenerate. Apart from not having wings, he looked exactly like a Holy Spirit Angel.


    The continuous flow of the Holy Light stimulated the flesh of the body. When it was almost restored, Ange inserted the god statue into the heart, then continued to emit the Holy Light until the flesh was completely regenerated.


    Presently standing in front of everyone was a handsome, tall and mighty...naked man.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you didn¡¯t wear clothes when you were just a skeleton, why did it not seem weird then? But now, it feels strange if you are in this state and not wearing clothes,¡± Negris pondered.


    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t really plan to go like this, do you? Wait a minute, wait!¡±


    Just as Ange planned to walk towards Godfall Town in this state, a dumbfounded Durken quickly took off his robe and put it on Ange, leaving himself shirtless with only a pair of shorts.


    ¡°Wear this for now. We can buy more once we get to the town.¡±


    With the robe on, Ange held the Golden Yellow Book in his left hand, striding forward with an emotionless face, which was a bit intimidating.


    Upon arriving at Godfall Town, the town had already pulled up the drawbridge. They were aware of the Undead Tide in Desert Town, and all refugees from Desert Town were stopped outside.


    Located beside a lake, Godfall Town was much larger than Desert Town due to the benefits of the water, with several times the population. The town¡¯s defense was solid. A moat was dug around it, situated against the mountains, leaving only one entrance.


    The drawbridge being pulled up turned the town into an easily defended fortress in an instant.

 Chapter 732: 419: Can the Blank God Statue Be Used This Way?_2

    Chapter 732: Chapter 419: Can the Blank God Statue Be Used This Way?_2


    Ange had been busying himself for most of the day at the back. The other residents had arrived a long time ago, but they still hadn¡¯t managed to get into the town. A few members of what looked like the security team were arguing with the residents of Desert Town.


    When Ange came closer and listened, he heard a member of the security team say in a sobering accent, ¡°How should I know whether you guys have any infectious diseases or if there are any potential spies among you? You need to wait until tomorrow morning until we can confirm everything is fine, and only then can we let you in.¡±


    ¡°You...do you want us to freeze to death in this cold?¡± someone angrily retorted.


    ¡°You can make a fire. I have firewood over there. I¡¯ll give you a discount, just a silver coin per bundle.¡± The security team member said brashly.


    ¡°You...a silver coin can buy a cart of firewood, are you robbers?¡± someone else shouted.


    ¡°Take it or leave it, if you freeze to death it¡¯s on you.¡± The security officer grumbled, his eyes darting about before finally settling on a voluptuous woman in thin clothes.


    ...


    He said with a smirk, ¡°Oh my, this lady seems to be freezing. Come, come, warm up by our tent. The sun is about to set and the desert nights are unbearable. It would be terrible if you were to freeze stiff by morning.¡±


    The voluptuous woman jumped in fright, instinctively covering herself with both hands while stepping backward, but her face eventually gave way to a struggle of hesitation.


    Her husband had been killed when the robbers attacked; their house had been destroyed by the falling meteorite. She had not been able to salvage even clothes or blankets, if she was to be blown by the cold desert wind all night, she might not be able to get up the next morning.


    Yet, even if she could get up the next day, what then? Entering town, a woman like her would probably have no choice but to sell herself into slavery, or become a wet nurse in some noble¡¯s family, if she were unlucky then...


    On the edge of the desert, women like her did not have much control over their own destiny.


    On the other hand, being pulled into the tent by these security officers, her fate was clear as daylight. If they gave her a lifeline after having their way with her, that would be one thing, but most probably they would discard her once they were done.


    ¡°Oh God, what am I to do, Goddess of Peace, please give me a sign.¡± The woman wailed, slumping helplessly to the ground.


    Ange looked strangely at his chest and said doubtfully, ¡°She prayed for peace, and I could hear it.¡±


    ¡°You heard that? Could it be that the divine seal you found is called the Goddess of War and Peace?¡± Negris asked with doubt.


    Ange tilted his head in bewilderment.


    Negris pondered for a moment, suggesting, ¡°It¡¯s quite possible that the divine seal you found is not complete, missing the half that belongs to peace. What do we do now? The drawbridge is closed, we can¡¯t get into the town.¡±


    Durken said dismissively, ¡°Just bash in, I hate these security teams.¡±


    ¡°What? Just bash in? Won¡¯t that attract too much attention? Isn¡¯t that a bad idea?¡± Negris responded cautiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? Didn¡¯t you hear what Tina said? This world is dominated by the Undead, why should we care how much noise we make? If things get out of hand, I¡¯ll just evaporate some water, summon some Undead to help us, and crush anyone who messes with us.¡±


    Having said that, Durken added grumpily, ¡°And you are underestimating the King of Alchemy. Apart from that freak Locke, there hasn¡¯t been anyone else I¡¯ve been afraid of. Witches aren¡¯t good at fighting, and I wouldn¡¯t lose to one in a one-on-one fight.¡±


    Negris let out a snicker, ¡°I don¡¯t know who was cornered by Ange and couldn¡¯t even come out of the bucket.¡± He was naturally referring to the incident when Durken had just been reborn.


    Durken¡¯s face flushed red, he skirted the topic, but his words did strike a chord with Negris: ¡°You¡¯re right, this world is dominated by the Undead. If need be, we can just shed our skin and call on the Undead for help.¡±


    Once this thought crossed his mind, Negris suddenly felt braver. To tell the truth, he had been struggling to adapt after being teleported here. He was used to throwing his weight around in the Master Plane, now he had become overly cautious.


    Ange couldn¡¯t transform, if they flaunted their presence like before, what would they do if they encountered someone they couldn¡¯t handle and they burnt his Little Yellow Book?


    But as Durken said, they were the Undead, in a world ruled by the Undead, they had no need to tread lightly. If things go south, they could just call on the Undead to help them like the Undead Tide, for example.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Ange, go and thrash them.¡± Negris ordered.


    Ange nodded, but before he could respond, the laid-back security officer shifted his attention from the refugees to something else¡ªor rather, someone else. His gaze had landed on Ange, or more precisely, the glimmering Little Yellow Book in Ange¡¯s possession.


    ¡°Hey, you in the wizard robe, is that book made of gold? Did you steal it? I can¡¯t imagine such a valuable book hailing from your impoverished desert town. It¡¯s probably from our Godfall Land. Don¡¯t move, we¡¯re going to search you,¡± the security officer barked.


    A resident of the Desert town weakly chimed in, ¡°He is not from our Desert Town...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ange swung his Little Yellow Book, smashing it across the officer¡¯s face, sending him sprawling.


    ¡°Kvada! How dare you hit someone with me? What if you break me!¡± the soul within Negris raged indignantly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ange cradled the Bronze Book and used his Gold-touch Stick like a magic wand. With a swift motion, he summoned a row of fireballs.


    He didn¡¯t need a row. He sent one fireball after another, one per officer, until the four remaining security guards were defeated.


    Upon reaching the bridge, Ange shouted to the people above, ¡°Open the gate.¡±


    ¡°Right away, esteemed wizard. We didn¡¯t know about your visit¡ªif we have offended you, we ask for your forgiveness. Please wait, the drawbridge will be lowered shortly,¡± came the flustered response.


    They dared to barricade the refugees of the Desert Town, but they would never dare to obstruct a respected wizard, especially one who looked quite strong.


    The drawbridge creaked open. Ange turned around and pointed to a voluptuous woman. ¡°Peace be with you. You may enter now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Thank you, Goddess of Peace. Thank you, Goddess of Peace.¡± The woman thanked once she realized what happened.


    She scurried to the bridge. It was not until she set foot on it that she felt safe but was somewhat confused about why the Goddess of Peace had answered her prayers.


    Was it because the handsome man had taken a liking to her and had used the name of the Goddess of Peace to help her? She stole a glance at Ange and was immediately smitten. Flustered, she thought, He¡¯s so handsome...


    With a deep blush on her cheeks, the woman looked at Ange one last time before stepping off the bridge and into Godfall Town.


    Ange responded to one of his followers and entered the town himself. Seeing that the bridge had not been pulled back up, the other people poured into the town as well.


    Inside the town, before it was completely dark, Ange and Durken looked around but couldn¡¯t find a tailor¡¯s shop, only a leather goods shop.


    In remote villages like this, leather goods shops primarily buy and sell leather goods, but rarely sell locally.


    As Ange and Durken approached, the shop owner nonchalantly waved them off. ¡°I¡¯m closed, please come back early tomorrow...¡±


    His words were cut off by the clink of metal. The shopkeeper, accustomed to dealing with money every day, instantly recognized the sound of gold coins.


    He turned his head sharply to see that indeed, Durken was tossing a handful of gold coins absentmindedly.


    ¡°A distinguished guest has arrived...¡± The shopkeeper quickly switched faces and warmly invited Ange and Durken into the shop.


    After selecting suitable leather, they prepared to take it back to the hotel for further processing. With Durken¡¯s skills as the King of Alchemy, he could manually make the most suitable armor from it, complete with magical properties and special functions.


    They walked out of the leather shop and saw the voluptuous woman from earlier. She looked very excited upon seeing Ange and knelt down reverently, ¡°Honorable...honorable divine envoy, please allow me to follow in your footsteps and serve the great Goddess of Peace.¡±

 Chapter 733: 420: Puff! You are Steadfast Locke?_1

    Chapter 733: Chapter 420: Puff! You are Steadfast Locke?_1


    ¡°Do you know how to farm?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Not interested then,¡± Ange dismissed.


    While expecting Ange¡¯s rejection, Durken quickly interjected, ¡°My lord, may I shelter her?¡±


    Negris, puzzled, asked, ¡°What would you keep her for? Wouldn¡¯t she just get in the way?¡±


    ¡°You wield books, there¡¯s not much for you to do. But as the King of Alchemy, I used to have many attendants serving me, now I have to wash my own clothes. How unnerve!¡± Durken exclaimed.


    ...


    Negris raised his doubt, ¡°I never saw you actually wash clothes. Don¡¯t you just touch them with your Gold-touch Stick and they become clean?¡±


    ¡°Well, consider this, the Goblin Trade Guild once paid sixty-thousand Demon Crystals just to have me wave the Gold-touch Stick once. Sixty-thousand Demon Crystals ¨C that would pay for quite a few people to do laundry. It¡¯s time-consuming for me, can¡¯t keep doing this, it¡¯s not so glamorous,¡± Durken grumbled.


    Indeed, for the respectable King of Alchemy, having to do everything himself was not only tiring, but also very bothersome. One moment he was contemplating a new magical artifact, while the next he would have to wash dishes. It was all too easy to get distracted.


    Durken, being an undead witch, had lesser needs compared to others. Otherwise, he would long have been driven to madness.


    People like Lisa, Silver Coin, Anthony and so on, they had their own attendants and maids. However, in front of Ange, they were the ones who followed orders, hence they had to take matters into their own hands.


    ¡°Besides, can¡¯t you see? If we don¡¯t take her in, things will be hard for her,¡± Durken reasoned.


    Whether by coincidence or not, just as Durken finished his sentence, the woman¡¯s stomach started to growl.


    Ange nodded.


    Attendant +1


    Upon reaching the inn, they noticed it was packed to the brim, with people occupying even the corridors. Seeing the pair, the people ¨C all refugees from Desert Town ¨C respectfully stood up and gave a courtesy.


    Godfall Town might have city walls and drawbridges and be much larger than Desert Town, but was still just a town. Its inns catered to fur and herb traders, so there weren¡¯t many rooms.


    With over a hundred people escaping from Desert Town and filling up the inn, more people without money were temporarily resting in the hallway and they mostly didn¡¯t have money for food. As they stood to show respect, many of their stomachs growled.


    Durken called the innkeeper over and ordered, ¡°Prepare some bread for the townsfolk from Desert Town.¡± He then flicked a gold coin over.


    The innkeeper took the coin, bowing and scraping, he apologetically replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, esteemed guest, but our bread is rather expensive. One gold coin isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°One gold coin isn¡¯t enough? Is your bread really that expensive? I didn¡¯t find the price of the skins I bought earlier to be high,¡± Durken looked surprised.


    While he was buying furs, he didn¡¯t feel any steep price differences. A single gold coin could feed a family of three for a year in the Master Plane, it should be more than enough to feed the hundred more people outside for a meal, shouldn¡¯t it?


    The innkeeper gave Durken a peculiar look: ¡°Our bread costs more than fur materials. The grains have to be transported here from elsewhere. However, fish cakes are cheaper because they are locally produced. How about them instead?¡±


    Only after talking to the innkeeper did Durken understand why the bread was expensive here. The town didn¡¯t produce any grains; all raw materials for making bread had to be hauled in from outside.


    On the contrary, fish and fur were cheap because they were locally produced.


    ¡°I see. But it¡¯s really expensive here. The price for food is much higher than in our place. One gold coin can only feed a family of three for a month,¡± Durken shook his head.


    The innkeeper wore a baffling expression, as if he was looking down on him but was also afraid of getting beaten, and said, ¡°You are a respected wizard, sir. You probably don¡¯t know how to farm. Since grain yields are low, naturally, price is high.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to farm?!¡± Durken pointed at his own nose, incredulous.


    The esteemed servant of the God of Farming, he had mastered the art of sowing in secret. And now someone dared to claim he couldn¡¯t farm?


    At this point, Negris suddenly interjected and asked, ¡°How much yield per unit area does your grain produce?¡±


    Ange¡¯s mouth was moving in sync with his, as if Ange was the one speaking.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve heard the yield is a bit higher in the south, about one hundred and twenty catties per unit. The yield in the north is much lower, somewhere around ninety to one hundred catties,¡± the innkeeper replied.


    ¡°What? How much?¡± Durken and Negris spat out in unison.


    Having spent a lot of time around Ange, they had grown accustomed to yields of around a thousand catties per unit. They could hardly believe the number they were hearing.


    Even excluding Ange and considering only the grain yield on the Master Plane, the average yield was around four to five hundred catties. This was four to five times greater than the number the innkeeper mentioned. The difference was too great.


    The innkeeper, unaware of why they were so astonished and not being a professional farmer himself, awkwardly excused himself to prepare the fish cakes.


    Durken went outside the inn and asked the residents of Desert Town about this. When he returned, one thing had been confirmed.


    The grain yield here was really around one hundred catties. My God, it was ten times less. Why is the yield so low? Could such a small yield support the population?¡± Negris queried.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The wizards here even invented three-dimensional planting spheres. Their planting technology should be advanced,¡± Durken still found it hard to believe.


    Negris speculated, ¡°Maybe only the wizards are skilled, but this world is controlled by the Undead. The Undead¡¯s farming technology is terrible. You can tell just by looking at the Great Sage.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we look at our Lord?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an aberration, not a standard. The level of the Great Sage is more representative of the Undead.¡±


    Far away on Eternity Road, the Great Sage shivered and quickly found an excuse to hug a witch for comfort.


    Because the Undead dominated in this world, they did not prioritize improving cultivation technology, resulting in low grain yield per unit area and expensive food prices.


    ¡°So, if we grow grain here, we can definitely make a fortune with our technology,¡± Durken commented.


    Ange nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Kvada! Have some ambition! You want to get rich by farming? If you want to get rich, find silver coins!¡± Negris berated.


    Indeed, it was absurd to think that the God of Farming, the King of Alchemy, and the God of Knowledge would want to get rich by farming in a new world.


    Who on earth turned Durken into what he is now?


    Ange looked to his left, then to his right, and innocently blinked.


    Since there were no rooms, Durken had to arrange his materials in a corner of the inn¡¯s lobby. With a few light touches, the materials swiftly transformed into a soft texture under his hands.


    ¡°Alchemy is the art of materials. Whether it¡¯s changing stone into gold or gathering sand into a tower, first you need stone and sand. How you refine them into useful items depends on your technique. There are many skills involved here, and they can all run the secret codes.¡± Durken explained while casting his spell.


    ¡°Clap clap clap...¡± A round of applause sounded. A low voice came from the door, ¡°That was a wonderful explanation. I never understood what the art of alchemy was. Your lecture has been enlightening.¡±


    A figure, shrouded in soul-piercing armor with black mist occasionally wafting from it, entered from the door. A chilling aura of death emanated from him, and two bluish lights shone from the eye slits in his full-body armor. He spoke with a deep voice:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that two esteemed guests have arrived in town. I am Steadfast Locke, the town leader of Godfall Town. On behalf of Godfall town, I welcome the two of you.¡±


    ¡°What! You¡¯re Steadfast Locke?¡±


    PS: I woke up late, let me update one chapter for now.

 Chapter 734: 421: Servants of Light plot against me, go to hell! _1

    Chapter 734: Chapter 421: Servants of Light plot against me, go to hell! _1


    Steadfast Locke wouldn¡¯t be called that if he didn¡¯t expose his bones, and the modifier ¡®steadfast¡¯ refers to the many circumstances he has withstood.


    Who¡¯s this witch pretending to be Steadfast Locke?


    Durken calmly replied: ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mayor Locke, your reputation floats like a breeze, it reached me several times in Desert Town. I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, really? Is my reputation that far-reaching?¡± Steadfast Locke asked with surprise, completely unaware that a reputation like a breeze is ¡®gentle¡¯.


    Then he explained: ¡°I went to investigate the Undead Tide situation, so I wasn¡¯t in town. I apologize for not welcoming you all properly. It¡¯s rare to have so many distinguished guests visit our Godfall Town. You should do me the honor of following me to play the host.¡±


    Durken¡¯s expression changed: ¡°More? Who came to visit before us?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Oh, the masters from Agate Mage Tower passed by, but they left too hastily, didn¡¯t have time to be my guests.¡± Locke¡¯s tone was rather disappointed, presumably more because nobody was interested in his invitation rather than their hurry.


    Tina is indeed prideful. If it weren¡¯t for Ange, who¡¯s more annoying, she would¡¯ve made people very uncomfortable.


    Durken and Negris, after exchanging glances, graciously accepted Locke¡¯s invitation.


    A town is not big after all. Locke led the way to the end of the town.


    Along the way, every resident who saw Locke greeted him enthusiastically and stood on the spot, watching him leave. Locke constantly responded to them.


    ¡°Mayor Locke is quite loved by everyone.¡± Durken complimented.


    ¡°He, he, of course. Several of them even peed on my neck when they rode on my shoulders as children.¡± Locke replied amiably.


    ¡°Eh, that is indeed ... quite endearing...¡± Durken chuckled sheepishly. Turns out this is how they show affection here. Guess those who don¡¯t return the love will get spanked by their folks back home.


    This sort of situation is more probable when undead creatures are present. One skeleton gets passed on through three generations, while one zombie sees dynasties change.


    Locke¡¯s house is at the very end of Godfall Town, at the corner of the lake and mountain rocks. It leans against the mountain, faces a lake, and is integrated with the rocky wall, making it easily defensible but hard to attack.


    20 meters up, there¡¯s a platform that is fully equipped with parapets and arrow slots for defense. Now it¡¯s hung with fishing rods extending into the lake below.


    And on the non-lake side, between the arrow slots, are arranged various flower pots ¨C giving off the laid-back vibes of a retired old man.


    But, judging from the heavy drawbridge at the entrance, it is still a stronghold that is easy to defend but hard to attack.


    Several maids welcome Locke¡¯s return. After entering the gate, there are skeleton racks every few meters along both sides of the corridor. As Ange and the group walked past, these skeletons would ignite their Soul Fire, and their eye sockets would follow the group¡¯s movement.


    After watching with interest for a while, Durken suddenly asked: ¡°So, Mayor Locke, why are you called Steadfast Locke?¡±


    Locke responded proudly: ¡°This is the name etched in my soul. From the moment I was born, this name has been etched into my soul and will accompany me throughout my glorious life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. According to what you¡¯re saying, does this name have a particular background?¡± Durken asked, his perception of Locke significantly changing. It seems Locke is not impersonating Steadfast Locke, but ¡®inheriting¡¯ him.


    The uniqueness of the soul, especially with the undead, reveals itself in various forms. Some powerful beings, even if their bodies are destroyed and extinguished, that does not signify a complete disappearance of their presence.


    If fragments of their souls scatter around and provoke the birth of new souls, these newborn souls are likely to carry some fragmentary memories. This kind of occurrence is quite common.


    According to what Locke said, he might have been born from the soul fragments of Steadfast Locke, which is why he knew this name from the moment he was born.


    Locke said: ¡°This name is originated from a powerful Lord of Mourning, originating from another space, who was invincible, loyal, fearless, and steadfast. It¡¯s my honor to carry this name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really amazing, Lord of Mourning, that¡¯s a quite rare existence.¡± Durken feigned admiration.


    Locke completely agreed, ¡°Yes, ever since the Undead King ascended to mourning, no soul has been able to break through the state of mourning for many years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, I¡¯ve already said Saliete Locke came from another space. He was the Lord of Mourning there, but over here, his power was restricted, and he never managed to advance. Only the Undead King managed to successfully break through.¡± Locke explained.


    At this point, the maids had already brought beverages and fruits. Locke hurriedly greeted, ¡°Come, come, come, this is a special snow-pressed juice from the local lake, and also sand jujubes. I hope you like it.¡±


    Ange, who had been bored to the point of wanting to go back to sleep, perked up upon hearing ¡°sand jujubes¡± and turned to look.


    Sand jujubes are a major crop cultivated in Hope Oasis and throughout the entire desert. They are exposed to a lot of sunlight, have a high starch content, and are filling.


    But at a glance, Ange could tell something was wrong with the sand jujubes presented by the maids. Whether it¡¯s because of the variety or the environment, these sand jujubes were clearly juicier. When Ange pinched open the skin and squeezed the juice inside, it quickly coagulated, indicating a high sugar content.


    Such dates are suitable as fruits, but not as staples, and they¡¯re much smaller in size.


    Seeing Ange holding the fruit without eating it, Locke inquired puzzledly, ¡°Guest, do these dates not suit your taste? We could get something else.¡±


    He clapped his hands to summon a serving girl while explaining, ¡°I don¡¯t actually need to eat, so I have no idea what tastes good or not. Please don¡¯t take offense if it¡¯s not to your liking.¡±


    Ange tilted his head slightly.


    Durken quickly intervened, ¡°Mayor Locke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not human, actually. So we can¡¯t eat.¡±


    As he spoke, Durken revealed his own soul. He wouldn¡¯t have exposed himself if Locke was an impostor claiming to be a Steadfast Bone. Perhaps he would even teach him a lesson to preserve Steadfast Locke¡¯s reputation.


    But it seems that this Locke isn¡¯t an impostor and had explained that his name inherited from a powerful Lord of Mourning. Which is similar to a concept of naming one¡¯s child after a hero.


    ¡°Witch!¡± Locke jumped to his feet in shock, staring at Durken.


    What shocked him was not the presence of a Witch, but his inability to detect any abnormalities in Durken, mistaking him for a human.


    As an Undead, he should have sensed the soul fluctuation, but he had failed to detect anything. Is he blind or the other party just too good at concealing?


    Either option suggests the other party¡¯s strength greatly exceeds his expectations.


    However, Durken showed no hostility. After Locke hesitated, he asked doubtfully, ¡°Have you just been reborn?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wonder why my flesh hasn¡¯t hardened, don¡¯t you?¡± Durken smiled, understanding Locke¡¯s confusion. ¡°I have acquired a secret technique that animates a Witch¡¯s flesh, allowing me to maintain this living state indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°What... Are you joking? You aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡± Locke couldn¡¯t help but approach, stretching out his hands as if he wanted to touch Durken¡¯s flesh. He paused, then sheepishly withdrew his hand.


    Durken generously stretched out his arm, ¡°Feel free to touch. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Locke hesitantly touched and prodded him with a finger, before saying in surprise, ¡°It really feels like living flesh! Come here and touch for yourself, check if it has body heat.¡±


    After a serving girl confirmed it was cool to the touch, Locke became excited, ¡°Can this secret technique be used on others?¡±


    Durken smiled knowingly. The bait was set. They were unfamiliar with the area and would take ages to gather materials for building the teleportation array. But if Mayor Locke, a local authority, could help, it would be much faster.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just that...¡± Durken answered, feigning difficulty. ¡°It requires a lot of materials. I¡¯m not sure where to buy some of them.¡±


    Locke was amazed. ¡°Why not go to the House of the Deceased? Are there any materials that even they can¡¯t provide? Tell me what you need; see if I can get it. If I can procure the materials, can you apply this secret technique to me?¡±


    While silently noting the name ¡®House of the Deceased¡¯, Durken responded, ¡°Certainly, as long as you¡¯re prepared to cover some costs, we¡¯d be delighted to assist. Helping others is a source of happiness, after all.¡±


    Durken¡¯s willingness made Locke a bit apprehensive. What was this ¡®helping others is a source of happiness¡¯? It was obviously all about money.


    ¡°Can this secret technique really be applied to others?¡± Locke asked nervously.


    Durken smiled, ¡°We have a little left here, enough to animate a piece this size. Would you like to give it a try?¡± He gestured a piece about the size of his palm.


    ¡°Sure!¡± This was exactly what Locke had hoped for. What could be more direct than personal experience?


    As she spoke, she touched her helmet, which retracted to reveal a clean, but withered and cracked face, ¡°Try it here.¡±


    ¡°Er, so you are a lady?¡± Durken wondered.


    ¡°The body is of a human female, but as an original Undead, I don¡¯t have a gender. There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Locke replied nonchalantly.


    Witches who were transformed from humans have a gender perception. However, those original witches, born as Undead, don¡¯t have a concept of gender.


    However, over time, under the influence of others, witches would naturally shift towards the gender of their body, becoming more and more like a man or a woman.


    Like Lan, she was born from a Life Box, but she had forgotten all her memories. She could be considered an original Undead and shouldn¡¯t have a concept of gender. But now, she has become a female witch.


    Durken gave Ange a gesture of invitation, saying, ¡°Why not have my mentor apply this secret technique?¡±


    Ange activated the Purify spell, reaching out toward Locke¡¯s face.


    As the Purify spell activated, Locke immediately changed expression, ¡°Holy Light Magic? You servants of Light dare to trap me! Die!¡± She immediately threw a punch.

 Chapter 735: 422 Kvada! Tricked!_1

    Chapter 735: Chapter 422 Kvada! Tricked!_1


    Ange instinctively side-stepped, allowing their opponent¡¯s fist to pass under their armpit. Seamlessly, they grasped his wrist, and with the precision earned from thousands of years of training, Ange pressed the Face Purification Technique onto their opponent¡¯s face.


    Locke was stunned by this elegant manoeuvre. Just as he prepared to elbow back, he felt a slight push against his face. He lost balance, leaning backwards and unable to muster any strength.


    By the time he managed to stabilise himself using his waist strength, he found that the other¡¯s palm was still pressed against his face, a divine radiance overwhelming his entire field of vision.


    With reflex, his hands clasped on the opponent¡¯s forearm. He immediately felt a surge of strength. His whole body, like a bundle of straw, was entirely lifted and thrown to the ground.


    Err, what happened? Where am I?


    It took a while for Locke to regain his senses. He propped his upper body and looked at Ange, stunned.


    ...


    Equally shocked were Negris and Durken. Negris asked in spirit, ¡°Martial arts? Is this martial arts? Kvada, when did you learn such exquisite martial arts?¡±


    Ange tilted his head, questioning, ¡°No, moving straw.¡±


    ¡°What! You¡¯re saying that your refined martial arts is just a technique for moving straw?¡± Negris was taken aback, but upon reflection, it did seem logical ¨C tying up harvested rice into bundles, then effortlessly throwing it onto the cart behind.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Who are you?! To defeat me, the Godfalling Swordsman, you can¡¯t be nameless! Swiftly reveal your names, why did you ambush me?!¡± Locke¡¯s reaction was even more intense than being thrown onto the ground. He jumped up, roaring.


    Being defeated was one thing, but to hear such dismissive comments ¨C equating their technique to moving straw ¨C wasn¡¯t this a direct insult?


    Durken smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. We didn¡¯t even hold you accountable for offending us, why not take a look at your face.¡±


    Upon Durken¡¯s reminder, Locke suddenly remembered what had caused their conflict. Could it be the Holy Light?


    Instinctively, Locke touched his face, wondering why the Holy Light didn¡¯t hurt. Even though it was pressed onto his face, why didn¡¯t he feel any pain?


    The moment his fingers touched his face, he felt an elasticity.


    As a witch, Locke did not perceive touch. Yet this sensation of firmness and elasticity even witches could feel.


    In shock, Locke extended his consciousness, using it to examine his own face. Before him was a reflection of a smooth, soft, fair skin.


    Like being struck by lightning, Locke was completely stunned.


    Being a native Undead, Locke didn¡¯t pay much attention to appearances.


    But after years interacting with humans, especially those innocent and adorable children who couldn¡¯t hide their emotions, their fear of him had bothered him greatly.


    After realizing the power of the Soul Armor, Locke found that while children were initially fearful of him, they became less resistant to interact with him once they got familiar. With time, they would even play with him, and even climbed onto his shoulders.


    So, Locke grew accustomed to his Soul Armor. With the passage of time, many young people in the town, who were less than a hundred years old, couldn¡¯t even remember what Locke looked like without the armor.


    Gradually influenced by this change, Locke¡¯s aesthetics leaned towards that of the humans. He too favored lively, fresh, soft beings. Now, looking at his own face, he couldn¡¯t help thinking: this woman is really beautiful...


    Mind interrupted by Durken, who said: ¡°Did you see it? This isn¡¯t Holy Light, right? Don¡¯t jump to conclusions just because of a white light. If my mentor wasn¡¯t so strong, he could have been hurt by you. We felt very angry about your offense.¡±


    ¡°In... Indeed, it¡¯s not Holy Light. It was my misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry, I apologize to you.¡± Locke was both elated and excited, sincerely apologizing.


    But Durken wasn¡¯t buying any of it. He said with a meaningful look: ¡°Just an apology would suffice for the offense here? Is there no compensation?¡±


    ¡°Ah!? Yes, yes, yes, compensation.¡± Locke called over a maid, who quickly brought a pile of local products.


    Locke laughed nervously, ¡°These lake snow juices and dried goods are our town¡¯s specialties. It¡¯s a small token of appreciation, and I hope you won¡¯t find it distasteful.¡±


    Durken rolled his eyes, gave up and decided Locke was clueless.


    Negris also sensed a problem and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The materials needed for self-regeneration are very expensive, Mayor Locke. Do you have money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I do.¡± Locke took out his wallet, ¡°I have six hundred soul crystals, is that enough?¡± He asked as he shifted his questioning gaze to the Bronze Book in Ange¡¯s hand.


    The moment Locke took out his wallet, Negris knew he was poor. Such a pouch, casually opened with no spatial fluctuation. Even if it were filled to the brim, it would only hold a few hundred Soul Crystals.


    But in the city of Goddess of Beauty, a full-body regeneration for a witch starts at three hundred thousand, and with some extras like nail treatment and hair growth, it could go up to five hundred thousand.


    The exchange rate between Soul Crystals and Demon Crystals varies, generally between two to three times. Even at a one-to-three exchange rate for Demon Crystal, it would require tens of thousands of Soul Crystals. It¡¯s definitely not something a small pouch can hold.


    If he only has a few hundred Soul Crystals, then Mayor Locke is poorer than Ange. Ange could casually grab more than six hundred Soul Crystals.

 Chapter 736: 422 Kvada! Tricked!_2

    Chapter 736: Chapter 422 Kvada! Tricked!_2


    It looked like Durken¡¯s plan to convince the mayor to pay for the construction of the teleportation array had gone bankrupt before it even started.


    Thinking this, Negris couldn¡¯t help but scorn, ¡°Your money isn¡¯t even enough to pay to animate your face.¡±


    ¡°That... That much? Six hundred soul crystals, it¡¯s enough to feed everyone in our town for a year, also, why does this book speak?¡± Locke still couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Locke was a witch, so Negris knew from the moment she started speaking he wouldn¡¯t be able to fool her, and when she saw through him, he decided to fly up and say:


    ¡°Because food is the cheapest thing in the world, it¡¯s not priced based on the richest person, but on the poorest, else the poorest would starve to death.¡±


    Locke looked bemused, though she didn¡¯t completely understand what he meant, she still understood the word ¡®poor¡¯.


    ...


    Seeing her expression, Negris knew that saying more would be useless, and simply said, ¡°Do you have any other assets? Full-body animation requires tens of thousands of soul crystals, even charging at cost would still be forty to fifty thousand unless you have the materials and we just charge the labor fee.¡±


    Upon hearing tens of thousands of soul crystals, Locke¡¯s legs went weak as if they were about to slip away. She had never seen over ten thousand soul crystals in her life, but hearing forty to fifty thousand gave her the feeling as if she had gotten a bargain.


    Regardless of whether she could afford it, as soon as she saw the discount, it felt like she had earned something.


    ¡°Assets assets....I remember, how about these things? Come, I can show you. It¡¯s too big for me to carry, I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s worth, maybe we can hang them in the House of the Deceased and sell them.¡± Locke excitedly said.


    She acted as if she had been in Goddess of Beauty City, had seen the beauty effects, and was getting ready to mortgage her husband in order to beautify herself.


    Following Locke, everyone went deeper into the castle.


    Once inside, they found that the castle was very large, not only built against the mountain but the mountain itself was hollowed out, with a very large area inside.


    ¡°I brought you in because you are undead.¡± Upon reaching the deepest part, they arrived at an iron door. Locke pulled out a key, opened the door, and while doing so, said:


    ¡°This place used to be inhabited by gods, if people knew this, they would definitely create a mess.¡± Said Locke.


    ¡°Divine Realm? Mess?¡± Negris said in surprise, not because he was shocked that anyone would create a mess, but because he was shocked there would only be a ¡®mess¡¯? Shouldn¡¯t there be ¡®robbery¡¯?


    Divine Realm, huh? This Locke didn¡¯t seem to have the power to protect the Divine Realm.


    ¡°Robbery? They wouldn¡¯t dare, this is my territory, certified. If anyone dares to rob my territory, I would call out at the Council of the Undead, and immediately there would be a dozen Black Knights coming to help me kill people.¡± Locke said with complete confidence.


    After Locke¡¯s explanation, everyone realized that all the villages and cities in this world have an owner, and the owner must be certified by the Council of the Undead, once confirmed, no one can take them away.


    Whoever dared to invade someone else¡¯s territory, the Council of the Undead will uphold justice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Undead rob your territory?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Of course not, the Council of the Undead is in charge of all the deceased.¡± Locke said.


    ¡°But is the Council of the Undead still around? Shouldn¡¯t they have followed the king to attack the Starburst Array in the sky?¡± Negris asked.


    Everyone felt that the Locke leading the way in front had become rigid, even her steps seemed tottering.


    The higher-ranking Undead of the Council of the Undead are all following the king to attack the Magician¡¯s headquarters, who is there to uphold justice now?


    Realizing this, Locke¡¯s whole soul was shivering, what to do, what to do?


    Noticing that Locke had been scared, Negris quickly said, ¡°Just kidding, just kidding, how could we possibly rob you? You¡¯re so poor.¡±


    Bullshit, Locke¡¯s soul and body were wound tight, focusing three percent on leading the way, the other ninety-seven percent was remaining vigilant of Ange and the others.


    They proceeded down a staircase, descending step by step, until they reached a thick and solid door.


    This door was about six meters wide and ten meters high, heavily fortified. The door was engraved with a shield, a diagonally inserted sword, and a pair of hands opened wide to protect them.


    ¡°Is this the Divine Realm of the Goddess of War and Peace?¡± Negris asked.


    But there was not much doubt in his tone, he had guessed when he entered, after all, Ange had just picked up a war divine seal, who else could it be but the Goddess of War and Peace?


    Ange tilted his head, since entering here, the scattered faith points around him were becoming more and more dense.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Locke tried to push the door open, pushed, and didn¡¯t move. He chuckled somewhat awkwardly then turned around and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it for so long, must be rusted shut. I can¡¯t push it open. Can you guys help?¡±


    Durken walked over to the door, pointed his gold-touch stick in the crack of the door, and with a gentle push, the door creaked open, revealing an empty underground space inside.


    ¡°When I built Godfall Town, I accidentally cave in this place one day. Once I discovered this place, I decided to build a castle here and stake a claim. However, other than a few statues, an altar, some gold coins, and gemstones, there¡¯s not much else valuable.¡± Locke led the group into the underground space, pointed at the lonely statues and altar, and said.

 Chapter 737: 422 Kvada! Tricked!_3

    Chapter 737: Chapter 422 Kvada! Tricked!_3


    Negris looked around and said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were gold coins and gemstones? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I spent them all a long time ago. otherwise, where would I get the money to build Godfall Town? All that¡¯s left are the statues and altar. Are these things worth anything? Can they be exchanged for beauty products?¡± Locke asked.


    Negris wished he could grow bigger and then smack her on the head. Did she really think she could exchange some broken statues and an unidentified altar for a beauty package?


    Would this poverty-stricken witch not try to sell them if they were truly valuable?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. We can only think of other ways.¡± Negris then said to Durken and Ange. Turning around, he found Ange staring at a corner.


    Thump! Negris immediately realized that Ange had made a discovery and quickly flew over to quietly ask him, ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    ...


    Ange nodded, ¡°Divine Realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Divine Realm. This is the divine realm of the Goddess of War.¡± Negris confirmed.


    Ange scratched his head and after struggling for a while, he finally said, ¡°Redemption, Divine Realm.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that hidden here is a Divine realm like that of the Goddess of Redemption? One that separates from space, independently existing above this space?¡± Negris speculated.


    Ange quickly nodded. Talking with Negris saved effort.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Negris quickly glanced at Locke, only to find that she had a calm expression, and hadn¡¯t heard their words.


    Was it possible that this guy had not discovered the independent Divine Realm?


    With the divine realm of the Goddess of Redemption, one side was the natural environment, the other was the divine realm. There was a clear boundary between the two, which essentially was a kind of spatial stacking. Just like a farm barrier.


    If a god hides the domain, ordinary people find it very difficult to discover.


    ¡°Can you open the Divine Realm?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded and patted his chest. There was a divine seal with the imprint of the Goddess of War engraved on it. As long as he went there, the divine realm naturally would open.


    Durken, who had been listening, pulled out his Gold-touch Stick and asked quietly, ¡°What should we do now? Should we kill her and take what she has?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what are you thinking about? The principle of equivalent exchange means we can¡¯t just take someone else¡¯s things!¡± Negris scolded.


    ¡°However, she also didn¡¯t discover this divine realm, so it isn¡¯t her property. Whoever discovers it owns it. At most, we give her a little money for showing the way.¡± Negris said matter-of-factly.


    Durken immediately revealed a knowing smile.


    Negris floated over and kindly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the things here and they seem to be of some value. Let¡¯s do this, how about we purchase ¡®all¡¯ the things here?¡± Negris emphasized the word ¡®all¡¯.


    Locke immediately agreed, saying, ¡°Give me a full-body beauty makeover and ¡®all¡¯ the things here will belong to you.¡± Locke also emphasized the word ¡®all¡¯.


    ¡°Good, all things, whether they can be seen or not, belong to us. Let¡¯s take the Spirit Oath now.¡± Negris said.


    ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s take the oath!¡± Locke made a Spirit Oath, and Negris reciprocated immediately.


    The oath fire sank into their bodies, and then Negris reiterated, ¡°Alright, the oath is established. No matter what we find here, you must not regret it.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, how can one break a Spirit Oath? Even if you find other things in the Divine Realm, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Locke said with a cunning smile.


    Bada! Screwed over!

 Chapter 738: 423: Found a Divine Realm_1

    Chapter 738: Chapter 423: Found a Divine Realm_1


    The one who considers others as fools is a fool herself. How could a Witch who has lived for hundreds of years be an unintelligent simpleton?


    When intelligence levels are matched, victory often depends on the information at hand. If Locke had previously seen the opening of the Divine Realm, Negris¡¯s self-assumed advantaged tactics would easily be seen through.


    Negris, who was duped, couldn¡¯t save face and angrily threatened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Locke made a gesture as if holding something in her hand, and then said, ¡°No, look at my Guardian Barrier. If I block the door, none of you can leave.¡±


    With her words, a translucent shield appeared around her, closely protecting her within it.


    Durken couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Eh? The divine seal of the Guardian is with you?¡±


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the Guardian Barrier?¡± Locke asked in surprise.


    The gods of war and peace disappeared over a thousand years ago, and not many still recognized them. How come these two Undead from Desert Town recognized it immediately?


    Ange suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her translucent shield, yanked it off, then presented an imprint of two hands guarding an object in his palm.


    Negris and Durken were stunned, Locke was stunned too. She instinctively crossed her arms in front of her, feeling as if she were suddenly naked. Had Ange really stolen her Guardian Barrier?


    Looking blankly at Ange and then at Negris, Locke squatted down clutching her head, screaming, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! We have an oath, you can¡¯t kill me. I can just take a beating for you.¡±


    The Guardian Barrier was her trump card. It was named a barrier for a reason¡ªits defensive power was on a planar level. She had never heard of anyone shattering it before.


    Of course, it was mainly due to her lack of exposure¡ªAnge could shatter the Barrier of Heaven with his bare hands after transforming.


    Locke had once let several Sword Saints slash at her while she stood still behind her barrier, and they couldn¡¯t break it. What she said about summoning the Council of the Undead was basically nonsense¡ªthe council¡¯s entrance was unknown to her.


    The reason people didn¡¯t dare to provoke her was because of her shell. And no one recognized it as the Imprint of the God of Peace.


    But these two Undead seemed to know everything. Not only did they recognize the Guardian Barrier, they even stole it instantly. What was happening?


    Although perplexed, she knew she had lost her trump card. It made sense to admit defeat and surrender.


    Seeing her brisk response, Negris laughed out of amusement. Did she think this was child¡¯s play?


    In this case, it wasn¡¯t right for him to bully a child throwing a tantrum, but how could he rid himself of the frustration from his failed calculation?


    Ange slapped the divine seal of the Guardian onto his chest, and it melded into his body, imprinting itself on his divine status. The seals of war and peace appeared on Ange¡¯s body, identical to the relief on the grand door.


    This was the complete divine seal of War and Peace.


    However, Locke, who was still begging for mercy with her head in her hands, did not see this. By the time she looked up again, the divine seal had disappeared.


    Ange walked over to the corner of the room. As he approached, faint vibrations emanated from his divine status. These vibrations were extremely weak and could likely only be perceived from a few meters¡¯ distance.


    The Divine Realm sensed this, and when he was about five or six meters away, the unremarkable corner revealed an opening that grew larger as he approached.


    When Ange stepped into the revealed area, the opening had enlarged to cover an entire rock wall, fully exposing what was inside.


    It was empty. Nothing but a flat, white floor stretching to the unseen end, with nothing inside.


    Ange glanced across the space, not spotting even the smallest speck of dust. The little dust at the opening had only blown in when it had first opened.


    Negris flew to Locke and smacked her head with a book page. ¡°Get up, we won¡¯t kill you. Tell us about the situation in the Divine Realm. Also, your name matches someone we know, so we¡¯ll call you Roxy from now on.¡±


    ¡°No, I am Steadfast Locke, that¡¯s the name engraved in my soul. I would rather die than change it!¡± Roxy sprang up and cried out.


    ¡°Alright, Roxy, did you see anything in the Divine Realm when you were there?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Roxy Roxy, call me Steadfast Roxy.¡± Roxy loudly retorted.


    ¡°Okay, Roxy, when you were able to see the Divine Realm, it shouldn¡¯t have been you who opened it, that is, when you discovered the Divine Realm, it wasn¡¯t completely closed, right?¡± Negris continued to ask.


    ¡°Call¡¤me¡¤Steadfast¡¤Roxy!!¡± Roxy exclaimed emphatically.


    Negris flipped the pages of his book, and, sending it flying into the distance, said to Durken, ¡°We¡¯re getting nowhere with her, just kill her and erect a tombstone for her, ¡®The Tomb of Roxy¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my name is Roxy.¡± Roxy conceded term, not knowing which threat, death or a tombstone, was more intimidating.


    ¡°When I discovered this place, there was a big fissure in the Divine Realm. I went in and moved everything out. Six decades passed before the fissure disappeared.¡± Roxy explained.


    ¡°What did you bring out?¡± Negris asked.


    Roxy pulled out her own matching sword with a snap: ¡°This.¡±


    ¡°Er, how come it¡¯s only half a sword?¡± The broken sword Roxy held was less than thirty centimeters in length.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was already broken when I found it.¡± As Roxy spoke, she tilted her scabbard to pour out the other half of the sword blade.


    Both pieces could form a complete sword.


    ¡°Even broken, you use it?¡± Negris asked confusingly.


    ¡°Even as a broken sword, it¡¯s still better than any weapon I could find. Ordinary long swords would break with a single swipe from it.¡± Roxy boasted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get someone to repair it?¡±


    ¡°I have tried to get it repaired. The artisans all said that only a master alchemist could possibly repair it, and I can¡¯t afford to hire a Master Alchemist.¡± Roxy expressed despairingly.


    Durken suddenly interjected: ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Just look, don¡¯t break it.¡± Roxy handed the broken sword over to Durken. They continued their conversation as they walked into the Divine Realm.


    Roxy continued, ¡°During those sixty years, I almost turned the Divine Realm upside down, but I found nothing. After the fissure disappeared, I couldn¡¯t get in anymore. When you kept emphasizing ¡®all¡¯, I guessed that you had discovered the Divine Realm.¡±


    Negris regretted not being as persuasive as Anthony, who made tricking people seem as simple as drinking water. Why did he always end up failing?


    Never mind, I¡¯m not going to argue with them. I¡¯m the God of Knowledge, not the God of Deception, Negris comforted himself.


    Not only did Roxy find nothing, but Ange also came back empty-handed after a round of search. He returned to the position of the omission.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing at all?¡± Negris asked in disappointment. He had thought that discovering a Divine Realm would mean finding some treasures. If it were like the Divine Realm of the Goddess of Redemption, they would have struck it rich.


    Ange shook his head, then nodded. Even Negris did not understand what he meant.


    Ange drove everyone out, stood at the edge of the fissure, inserted one hand into the floor, and pulled out forcefully.


    The white ground of the Divine Realm rapidly contracted toward Ange¡¯s hand, finally shrinking into a ball.


    Ange unfurled his palm. On it, a phantom image of the Divine Realm appeared.


    With another squeeze, the phantom image of the Divine Realm disappeared.


    ¡°Did you just pack up the Divine Realm?¡± Negris was shocked.

 Chapter 739: 424 Borrowing Your Identification Code_1

    Chapter 739: Chapter 424 Borrowing Your Identification Code_1


    Compared to the items within the Divine Realm, the realm itself is the most precious treasure, especially this kind of independent space of Divine Realm. In terms of certain aspects, it can function as a Storage Space.


    After putting away the Divine Realm, Ange stomped on the ground, and a gap instantly appeared in front of him.


    Ange stepped in, the gap would not disappear, it would only close when he was not inside.


    After some thought, Ange focused his mind, reached out his hand, and pulled out a fresh and tender beetroot, throwing it into the Divine Realm.


    This inexplicable action puzzled Negris for a while. Not until several hours later, when Ange reopened the Divine Realm and took out the fresh beetroot, did Negris understand what Ange was doing.


    ¡°Does time stop within the Divine Realm?¡± asked Negris.


    ...


    Ange nodded in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, because with this feature it cannot hold living creatures, thus limiting its applications,¡± said Negris regretfully.


    Many independent spaces where time stops exist, not only within the Divine Realm, but also in some special Storage Spaces. Their time relative to the outside world is stationary.


    No one knows why this is the case, but one thing is certain. All spaces where time stops can¡¯t hold creatures with souls. That is to say, unlike the Resting Camp, it can¡¯t contain a Skeleton Necromancer and living creatures, or create a Boundary inside for plantation.


    As such, its applications become relatively limited.


    ...


    Roxy took the sword, as good as new, and examined it incredulously, looking at the sword and then at Durken: ¡°Really fixed? They said only a Master Alchemist could fix it, were they trying to trick me for a higher price?¡±


    Durken¡¯s face twitched a bit: ¡°Comparing me to a Master Alchemist, that¡¯s insulting, try the sword.¡±


    A Master Alchemist refers to a master level Alchemist.


    Durken, the King of Alchemy, was revered as a deity in the world of alchemy. Otherwise, how could he, like the Bronze Dragon and the witch, have his own exclusive palace?


    Comparing him with those of a lesser ranking was an insult, wasn¡¯t it? He had already alchemized many Divine Artifacts, let alone repairing a broken Longsword.


    Roxy lifted up the repaired Longsword and waved it lightly, a look of surprise immediately appeared on her face. Carried away, she made a crosscut and then made a sword flower, excitedly saying, ¡°What an amazing sword, I don¡¯t feel any weight or resistance from the wind.¡±


    Durken, however, frowned, ¡°It¡¯s wrong, you haven¡¯t fully unleashed its power. When I repaired it, I sensed some characteristics of it. This sword should be called the Guardian Divine Sword and it has guarding abilities.¡±


    Roxie swung a few times, even imbued fighting spirit into it, but other than black sword light slashed out, there was no special change.


    ¡°No good, maybe you don¡¯t have Divine Power, bring it to the lord and let him try,¡± Durken suggested.


    Roxy quickly hugged the Divine Sword to her chest and said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s already quite useful. I¡¯ll use it just like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your permission,¡± Durken rolled his eyes at her, grabbed the sword from her in a few moves, handed it to Ange and said: ¡°My Lord, please try to use the War and Guardianship Divine Power to stimulate it.¡±


    Ange poured the War and Guardianship Divine Power into the Divine Sword, the sword immediately lit up, and produced fluctuations, and some power seemed to be on the verge of breaking out from the sword.


    Roxy¡¯s eyes widened, watching Ange¡¯s movements firmly. Indeed, her power couldn¡¯t stimulate the Divine Sword and unleash its real power. But why could Ange do it? What kind of power is this?


    Just then, Ange suddenly frowned, turned around to look at her, and swung the Longsword in her direction from a distance, a beam of light shot towards her.


    Roxie had no intention of fighting back. Even Durken managed to snatch her sword barehanded, let alone his mentor Ange. So she chose to crouch down and duck, and then scream.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    She only felt a force rushing onto her body, but it did not cause any damage. After screaming for a few seconds, Roxy, puzzled, lifted her head, only to see a translucent shield wrapped around her. Ange, originally ten meters away, now appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Is ... is that teleportation? Or did you jump over there yourself?¡± Negris said in disbelief. Because just as Ange swung his Longsword, a beam of light hit Roxy, creating a shield. At the same time, Ange also appeared inside the shield.


    The shield is indeed the Guardian Barrier, which is not surprising. However, Ange appearing inside the shield is quite magical, because no one noticed any trace of Ange¡¯s moving.


    Ange tilted his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the light, it pulled me in.¡±


    Alright, Negris understood. It was the light from Ange¡¯s Longsword swing that pulled him into the Guardian Barrier.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the Guardian Divine Sword. This is simply the Divine Artifact dedicated to the bodyguard. With a swish, you can flash next to the person you want to protect, and at the same time open the Guardian Barrier. Plus the shield and the sword, there aren¡¯t many attacks that can breach this defense,¡± Durken said.


    ¡°Yes, Luther should like this sword. Why not keep it for Luther? Giving it to Roxy would be a waste,¡± suggested Negris.


    ¡°Not a waste, not a waste,¡± said Roxy repeatedly, ¡°I can use it well, it¡¯s my sword, you can¡¯t snatch it.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with it? You can¡¯t leverage the War Divine Power, the sword would only be used to slash things for you. We can exchange for a better one for you,¡± suggested Negris.


    Roxy played a trick, straightforwardly kneeling down: ¡°I offer my soul to you, my Lord. Please grant me War and Peace Divine Power.¡±


    She has seen it clearly, the guys in front of her were outrageously powerful, one could easily repair a Divine Sword, one could easily snatch away Divine Realm and divine seal, and even leverage divine power. Weren¡¯t they gods? Being a big firm leg to hold onto.


    Furthermore, she also noticed that these people had their own set of rules and regulations. Even though she had offended them several times, they didn¡¯t get angry.


    Even for the book, which she had infuriated to the point it was hopping mad, only threatened her verbally and didn¡¯t make any violent moves.


    Even now, although they could directly snatch away the sword, they obviously had no such intention, they seemed not to care much about the Guardian Divine Sword.


    Only the book was chattering away, seemingly more of trying to get back at her for previous issues.


    Such rule-following and powerfully-backed big firm leg, isn¡¯t it the best opportunity to hold onto them tightly?


    Her Soul Fire was now floating up, however, Ange did not accept it, but tilted his head and asked: ¡°Do you know how to farm?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ange shook his head in refusal, judging from her reaction, she didn¡¯t know, he casually threw the Divine Sword back to her.


    This sword was completely useless to Ange. The War and Guardianship Divine Power attribute could already unleash the Guardian Barrier, he didn¡¯t know how to wield a sword, and furthermore, he didn¡¯t need to flash over to protect anyone. It¡¯s more like others needed to protect him.


    Roxy clutched the sword, at a loss for what to do. If Ange was just being reticent, she would have felt that he was being coy, but now that he has even thrown the sword back to her, he really didn¡¯t want it.


    Smart creatures are kind of strange. When others don¡¯t want something, she feels disregarded and unbearably needs to win them over.


    Seeing her change her strategy, she said, ¡°Sir, please accept my loyalty, I can lend you the identification code of my House of the Deceased.¡±

 Chapter 740: 425 Uh, I Seem to Have Control_1

    Chapter 740: Chapter 425 Uh, I Seem to Have Control_1


    ¡°Why are there imprints required in the House of the Deceased?¡± On their way, Negris asked in confusion.


    ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s necessary. Otherwise, anyone could connect, and it¡¯d be in total chaos, right? To obtain an imprint, you need a Teleportation Array and a Soul Communication Fire. With the Soul Communication Fire, you can connect to the Soul Network of the House of the Deceased and trade directly through the Teleportation Array...¡±


    At this point, Durken had an odd expression on his face as he started to cough.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did I say something wrong? You are a witch, why are you pretending to cough?¡± Roxy said irritably.


    Durken replied with a strange look, ¡°I was thinking about something else. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I will continue. Without the imprint, the House of the Deceased wouldn¡¯t know which teleportation beacon is yours. What if they teleport the wrong one? Processing these things is very complicated, as you guys know, the work efficiency of those Death Spirits is extremely low. They always say: You¡¯re already dead, why are you in a hurry? So annoying.¡±


    ...


    It seemed that Roxy was quite annoyed when she asked for her imprint. Now that she found the opportunity, she started to rant about it.


    Durken nodded in understanding. Not only the Undead here, but the Undead in all planes are the same. Efficiency cannot be expected from them because time means nothing to them.


    The most efficient among the Undead are those mindless skeleton zombies, tirelessly toiling without complaints.


    After a few twists and turns, they finally reached the spot where Roxy kept her Soul Communication Fire. The room was empty save for a small Teleportation Array with a diameter of one meter in the centre and an altar in the corner where a small flame burnt.


    ¡°Eh, is this the Soul Communication Fire? Isn¡¯t this just Undead Fire? But isn¡¯t it really small?¡± Negris questioned after a quick glance.


    Before Roxy could explain, Durken replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Undead Fire, a sender of thoughts, no need to be too strong. The Undead Fire for receiving thoughts needs to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Receiving thoughts? You mean use the Undead Fire to receive thoughts and then transmit them to a different place?¡± Negris asked.


    Before Roxy could answer, Durken said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s actually the simplification of Soul Network ¨C a powerful spiritual body with countless small Soul Communication Fires form a Soul Network. Anyone can tap into this Soul Network via a Soul Communication Fire and communicate with another soul in the network.¡±


    ¡°A relay tower?¡± Negris suddenly thought of something that matched Durken¡¯s description.


    Roxy didn¡¯t intend to answer this time; she only opened her eyes to listen. Why couldn¡¯t she understand more and more of what they said?


    ¡°Are you referring to the relay towers in the Land of Fallen? Although I have never seen them, they should be the same. The Great Sage couldn¡¯t possibly build something I don¡¯t understand. They are made of powerful spiritual bodies, and they do not have these small Soul Communication Fires. Their Soul Network is linear, not a net like this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call those powerful spiritual bodies Relay Spirits. The Relay Spirits and the Soul Communication Fire form a network, but they originally have no wisdom, so when you connect to them, you need an imprint. Only by this, others can obtain some information about you.¡±


    ¡°The information is kept by those who manage the Relay Spirits. That means, those people with whom you communicate and trade can¡¯t know your identity and location and therefore can¡¯t beat you up through the Teleportation Array. This greatly improves security.¡± Durken explained.


    After Durken¡¯s explanation, not only did Negris understand, but Roxy also became enlightened, ¡°So it¡¯s for security. I was wondering why we needed an imprint. I even worried that my identity would be exposed, or someone would come to rob me via the Teleportation Array. That¡¯s why I only dared to set up a small Teleportation Array, which can¡¯t even teleport larger things.¡±


    Negris didn¡¯t even want to burst her bubble: ¡°Did you build such a small Teleportation Array because you were worried someone would teleport over to rob you? Or was it because you were too poor to build a bigger one?¡±


    ¡°Poor...¡± Roxy admitted painfully while being hit where it hurts.


    ¡°The security guarantee is only secondary. It¡¯s more important for ensuring transactions. Relay Spirits are actually your guarantors for the transactions. Each time you trade, you give your goods and money to the Relay Spirits for them to exchange.¡± Durken said.


    Negris had already noticed something was off. At this moment, Roxy also realized and couldn¡¯t help herself but asked, ¡°Why are you so familiar with it? Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t been to the House of the Deceased? You don¡¯t have an imprint, do you?¡±


    Durken shrugged and said, ¡°What if I say, I designed the entire system, would you believe me?¡±


    Negris was the first one to disbelieve, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If you had such a useful trading system, wouldn¡¯t you have built one in the Resting Abyss already?¡±


    Durken answered, ¡°It involves a new Soul Network. I could only ¡®design¡¯ the system, not ¡®build¡¯ it. Only His Majesty could build it. Do you understand?¡±


    Negris understood after Durken explained. It was similar to when Nage suggested multiple ideas to Ange, but would never cross the line to make decisions.


    Roxy heard everything they said and couldn¡¯t help but ask hesitantly, ¡°Are you talking about His Majesty who is attacking the Starburst Array now?¡± She pointed upwards as she spoke.


    After confirming it was the same person, Roxy felt as if her legs were jelly. My gosh, she was just a small town mayor in a remote village, yet she got intertwined with someone related to the king. His connection was really too strong.


    After saying so much, Durken was actually a little impatient. This system was not established in Resting Abyss because of His Majesty¡¯s reason. He didn¡¯t expect to see it completed here.


    Walking up to where the Soul Communication Fire was, Durken felt the altar and turned to Ange, ¡°Sir, the Soul Communication Fire is too weak. It may need some replenishment.¡±


    Ange nodded, grabbed a handful of Soul Crystal, and after refining, poured it all into the Soul Communication Fire. The small flame of the Soul Communication Fire suddenly turned into a half-meter high pillar of fire, lighting up the entire room in blue.


    Durken stared at Roxy again, ¡°The Soul Communication Fire needs soul energy for sustenance. You must be reluctant to feed it energy normally.¡±


    Roxy looked at Durken and then at Ange, especially at the Soul Crystal in his hand. The pain was clear on her face, ¡°I¡¯m a weak witch; it¡¯s already quite good that I didn¡¯t let it extinguish. How else am I gonna feed it? Isn¡¯t it better to keep the Soul Crystal?¡±


    Durken ignored her, immersed in operating the Array and the Soul Communication Fire on the altar.


    He skillfully manipulated the Array and the Soul Communication Fire on the altar, withdrawing and reinserting his thoughts repeatedly. He suddenly lifted his head after a while and said:


    ¡°Oh, it seems that His Majesty has copied my design. Even the control of imprints is exactly the same. I seem to have control over the entire Soul Network.¡±

 Chapter 741: 426 Annoyed and poking his rib_1

    Chapter 741: Chapter 426 Annoyed and poking his rib_1


    ¡°Come on, let me see. Can only one individual project their thoughts?¡± Negris asked excitedly.


    Oh my, if all the exchanges and trades in the world are conducted through the House of the Deceased, and Durken can manipulate it, then isn¡¯t all information open to them?


    Even if Negris isn¡¯t as shrewd in business as the God of Fraudsters with silver coins, he knows how terrifying such authority can be. If used well, it could lead to effortless taxation, easy money-making, and overnight wealth.


    ¡°Only one thought connection can be made,¡± Roxy responded. Such minor queries didn¡¯t require Durken¡¯s answers.


    However, her reply didn¡¯t hold true for Durken. Durken looked around and said, ¡°I designed this sacrificial array. I made it so that only one could project their thoughts for ease of validation. I¡¯ll make some adjustments.¡±


    He then took out his Gold-touch Stick, drew a few strokes on the sacrificial altar, and said, ¡°All done, come on in.¡±


    ...


    Ange, Negris, and Roxy extended their thoughts and projected them into the Soul Communication Fire.


    Whoosh! They felt as if they had entered a towering structure, with the interior not very wide but reaching into the clouds. The surroundings seemed oddly familiar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my Bronze Book Tower?¡± Negris wondered aloud. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t shaped like a book but had turned back into the form of an Embryo Dragon.


    Except for the center, where there wasn¡¯t a small lectern for his Bronze Book, bookshelves filled with books were lined around the perimeter, stretching up so high that there was no end in sight.


    Ghouls drifted back and forth, taking one book after another from the shelves.


    Durken shrugged, ¡°As I said, Your Majesty copied my plan. I designed the Bronze Book Tower.¡±


    He gestured towards their surroundings: ¡°I had previously explained the difference between points and the network. The vertical channel in the center of the tower is the point, connecting to all the Relay Spirits. The books on the shelves around constitute the network. Each book belongs to an imprint, corresponding to individuals like Roxy who have applied for an imprint.¡±


    ¡°Look at these ghosts; they are projected into Relay Spirits to handle tasks. They¡¯re using low-level imprints, while we use the Highest Power Marks to enter. So we can see them. These aren¡¯t reality, but manifestations to make things more intuitive, helping His Majesty understand better.¡±


    Negris paused for a moment, ¡°Help His Majesty understand better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I first designed it, there were no books or towers, just these imprints, which made it more convenient. But His Majesty rejected it, saying he couldn¡¯t understand, and asked me to make it simpler. So it ended up like this,¡± Durken explained.


    Durken floated to a bookshelf, unexpectedly pulled out a book, and showed everyone. Written on it were words saying: Onia, coordinates: ...£¤%#&, time: £¤...#%£¤*... and that was all.


    Returning the book, Durkin took out another one. The same details ¨C name, coordinates, time ¨C were there.


    Negris said, ¡°The two times are different. It should indicate the time of the registration. What about the glowing books? What do they represent?¡±


    Durkin floated up, fetched a glowing book and returned. As he floated upwards, he accidentally bumped into a ghoul.


    The ghoul didn¡¯t see him and just looked puzzled after feeling the bump. It looked around confusedly, then continued working with a befuddled expression.


    ¡°You bumped into the ghoul. Are you okay?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It can¡¯t see us. We used the Highest Power Marks to enter, they used low-level imprints. They can¡¯t see this book tower from their perspective. Their world is pitch black, and they can only see these shining imprints.¡± Durken explained.


    Upon opening the glowing book, apart from the name, coordinates, and time, there was loads more information. An old farmer appeared, anxiously saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m buying, buying! We need twenty thousand kilograms of grains. We are willing to pay twenty gold coins per ton. Whoever has any extra, sell us some, no matter how much, or we will soon starve to death.¡±


    A ghoul looked towards this direction curiously. It floated over, grabbed the ¡®book¡¯, and pulled it with no luck. After another try, it still couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    Puffing up its cheeks, it rolled up its sleeves and hugged the book tightly, pulling with all its might.


    It might become suspicious if this carried on. Durken had to let go and the ghoul fell backward, holding the book, due to the sudden release of force.


    Once it got up, it scratched its head, confused, and after slapping the ¡®book¡¯ angrily, went up holding the ¡®book¡¯.


    Durken then floated up and took out another book. Just like the previous message, it was also a plea for grain. He took several more books, all pleading for grain, until the seventh had a different demand.


    A female Swordsman was showing off her Longsword, stopping the camera focus on its grip, giving a detailed demonstration and saying, ¡°Burning Sword Saint Lucidia, looking to buy a Flame Emblem. It must have Level 6 Fire Enhancement ability and be capable of storing more than two Level 6 Defense Magic. I can pay fifty thousand Demon Crystals.¡±


    ¡°This one is good, we can accept it.¡± Durken promptly swiped his hand over the book. The book stoping glowing immediately.


    Once the book stopped glowing, the ghost could no longer see it. A ghost that had been floating towards it scratched its head and floated back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Durken said.


    Exiting the Soul Network of the House of Deceased, Durken said to Ange, ¡°Sir, I need some Dragon Pattern Steel and Mithril.¡±


    Ange nodded and focused his attention, pulling out a huge chunk of Dragon Pattern Steel anchor.


    Durken casually forged a few Flame Emblems and kept them aside for future use.


    After twenty minutes, Ange gathered his focus again and pulled out a large chunk of Mithril.


    Roxy¡¯s eyes were bulging out of her head, nearly sticking to the block of Mithril. My goodness, she thought, the financial capacity behind this new ally could seemingly produce Demon Crystals, how can they be so wealthy?


    Negris also noticed a problem, ¡°It¡¯s only been twenty minutes, how are you able to extract again?¡±


    In the beginning, Ange needed thirty minutes to extract once, but now the time had shortened by almost ten minutes. What had caused this decrease in time?


    ¡°Soul strength,¡± Ange responded.


    Negris leaned over to sense it and sure enough, it was stronger. Compared to half a month ago, Ange¡¯s Soul Heart had gone from being severely drained to the point of shrinkage to now being back to ¡®normal¡¯.


    ¡°It seems that your extraction ability is related to soul strength. If you continue to increase your soul strength, won¡¯t you be able to extract every minute? Or even every few seconds?¡± Negris mused.


    Ange cocked his head to the side, suddenly freezing as he felt a touch to his body.


    Bringing his thoughts back to his physical body, he looked down to see Little Angel pouting and jabbing his rib with her finger.


    Not far away, were Little Zombie, Lightning, Big Cat, Lisa, Silver Coin, and the others. They had all arrived.

 Chapter 742: 427 Can the cats paw be used in this way? _1

    Chapter 742: Chapter 427 Can the cat¡¯s paw be used in this way? _1


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ange asked, puzzled.


    It took him two months to get here driving the Great Sage¡¯s Soul Car. But everyone else arrived in less than a month. How did they do it so quickly?


    ¡°Meow~¡± The big cat on Lightning¡¯s head proudly raised its little paw.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Ange nodded and began to rummage the little angel¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey!¡± little angel got annoyed, shaking her head to avoid being patted.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Ange, without hesitation slapped her head and continued to pat.


    ...


    The little zombie on the side, thumping its chest and puffing up its chest, said, ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°Huh Huh Huh!¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    Lisa, the silver coin, and Lightning exchanged glances, looking pained: ¡°What are they saying? Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understood the beginning, not the end.¡± Lightning responded frustratedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand Aoao language? How can you not understand?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re speaking too quickly.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t understand, Lord Nage should be able to, right? Where is Lord Nage?¡±


    The Great Sage said, ¡°Nage was ushered into the Resting Camp by Lord Ange, seems like he was taken somewhere else. Durken has also been transported somewhere. Right, you guys haven¡¯t been introduced yet. This is the witch, my beloved.¡±


    What~!??


    Everyone reflexively widened their eyes, straightening their backs, their gossiping souls burning violently. They were initially astonished, wondering why there was another beautiful woman here?


    The witch elbowed the Great Sage and smilingly said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I am a witch. I am happy to meet you all. The Great Sage has told me all about all of you. We are all family, so there is no need to be formal.¡±


    Family!? Everyone exchanged glances. Lightning¡¯s facial expression was the most exaggerated, clearly plotting something mischievous.


    However, the Great Sage was well aware of Lightning¡¯s mischievous habits, and the black aura he permeated in a corner unseen by the witch morphed into an eerie smile, which kept staring at Lightning.


    Torn between being a gossip and his life, Lightning¡¯s head drooped, and he sorrowfully lay on the ground: His fun in life was gone... unless he could become stronger and defeat them! Inspired, Lightning stood back up.


    His constant getting up and lying back down didn¡¯t affect anyone else. Everyone was used to his occasional manic episodes.


    With a thump, the big cat bulked up.


    Soon, the Purple Skeleton Titans carried various materials and crawled from the fur. The Purple Corpse asked, ¡°Where is Lord Durken? Where should I place these items?¡±


    ¡°Are we setting up a teleportation array? Durken has gone to a new world. Just place it aside for now. Who else can set up a teleportation array? Get him over here.¡± Lisa ordered and asked at the same time.


    The witch smiled slightly, ¡°If it¡¯s a standard teleportation array, I should be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Madame witch, do you remember Dumi?¡± Lisa asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re still alive?¡± The Witch asked excitedly.


    Ange captured the two demon women who had been lingering inside the Resting Camp.


    When the witch met the demon women, it was naturally a series of screams and jumps.


    Lisa also refused to give up on her role and began delegating, saying loudly, ¡°We¡¯re going to set up a teleportation array first, so we can easily travel between the world transit station and here. Also, there¡¯s no air here. Therefore, we need a boundary to store the air, otherwise, Lord Anthony and Luther won¡¯t be able to come.¡±


    Ange tilted his head puzzled and gestured to Lightning.


    Lightning said proudly, ¡°I have this, my mom gave it to me.¡± As he spoke, he stuck out his tongue. There was a jade-like leaf on it, a show of its emerald-green color.


    Ange took out Little Tree and pointed at the emerald green leaf.


    Little Tree tilted its head and constantly emitted signals of confusion.


    Ange said, ¡°I want this.¡±


    Little Tree immediately understood, waving the True Leaf, and emitting enthusiastic signals: Grow harder ¨C grow harder-¡±


    On the branches of Little Tree sprouted a bud, which rapidly grew into an emerald green leaf.


    Ange picked it up and said again, ¡°need more.¡±


    Little Tree produced a dozen more emerald green leaves.


    Silver coin poked Lightning and asked softly, ¡°Did your mom get these leaves from the Tree of Life?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Lightning replied weakly. He originally thought that this was a unique item, but he forgot that the grown-ups were also the god of life.


    Anthony handed the leaves to Lisa to distribute and said to the big cat, ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The big cat¡¯s eyes widened, shaking its head vehemently.


    Ange pulled out a bag of elf beans and threw it in front of it.


    The big cat didn¡¯t even look at the elf beans, shaking its head desperately. Clearly, the thing it wanted couldn¡¯t be traded for elf beans.


    Ange made a sound, but the big cat still shook its head. Even a complete god frame was not acceptable.


    Ange thought about it, turned around and went to the black crystal¡¯s body, and forcefully snapped off the first joint of the right little finger.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The witch shouted in fear. Her mission was to guard His Majesty¡¯s body. And Ange just broke off His Majesty¡¯s little finger?


    Ange tilted his head and looked at her. All eyes turned to her and the Great Sage quietly pulled her back.


    ¡°You... I...¡± The witch suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t protect His Majesty¡¯s body anymore ¡ª if Ange wanted to steal it.


    The Great Sage whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Ange is His Majesty¡¯s successor. You are just a tomb guard. Can you control how he handles things?¡±


    ¡°I... I... But...¡± The witch felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°But what? You can¡¯t beat everyone here anyway, Ange is saving His Majesty. Everything he does might have a deeper meaning. If you stop him, what if His Majesty can¡¯t be saved?¡± The Great Sage persuaded her to look at it from a different perspective.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The witch¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She screamed and ran up the Eternity Road.


    The Great Sage hurriedly chased after her.


    Ange held the finger bone, infused a large amount of Soul Flame. Inside the finger bone, specks flashed inside it, gradually appearing more and more, became denser, and finally began to circle.


    Ange handed this piece of finger bone to the big cat.


    The big cat stared at the finger bone with its eyes full of struggling expression. It couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the bone, it became small and flew over to hold it tightly.


    A Soul Fire was spit out, and the big cat bit the finger bone and swiftly detached to the side.


    Ange collected its Soul Fire, and a soul connector was established between him and a big cat.


    Ange has not been spiritually connected to the big cat before, because this creature is too arrogant and unwilling to submit to others. But starting now, the Dimension Beast officially became one of Ange¡¯s subjects.


    Ange tilted his head and sensed it, calling out to Little Angel, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Little Angel scurried over.


    Ange¡¯s skeleton rapidly turned purple and gold- Locke transformed!


    As Ange transformed into Steadfast Locke, he grabbed Little Angel¡¯s neck and pushed her forward. Simultaneously, a big hole in space appeared in front of her, and Little Angel was pushed in.


    ¡°Eh, the Dimension Beast¡¯s pocket cat? The pocket cat that exchanges things with followers? Can it be used like this?¡±

 Chapter 743: 428 Money is not the Problem_1

    Chapter 743: Chapter 428 Money is not the Problem_1


    In Godfall Town, Ange, who had remained still all along, suddenly moved. He reached out and plucked a little loli out of thin air in front of him.


    ¡°Eh, Little Angel? How did you get here? No, how could you get here?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Angel answered.


    ¡°Ange squeezed and shoved you over here? How did he do that? You¡¯re such a big one, how could he squeeze you through? Are you missing an arm or leg anywhere? Let me see.¡± Shrouded in disbelief, Negris did a double-take on the Little Angel who was staring back at him.


    ¡°Uh, are you looking for my eyes? Planning to punch me in the eye socket?¡± Negris deduced the Little Angel¡¯s hostile intent.


    Little Angel nodded affirmatively.


    ...


    ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t have eyes to punch, la la la la, Ouch~¡±


    The flung Negris flew back, continued, ¡°How did Ange shove you over? My body is not much bigger than yours, have him shove my body over to this side too.¡±


    In response, Little Angel reached out and produced a dragon scale.


    ¡°My scale? When did you pull that off? I asked for my body, why would you give me a scale?¡± Negris responded, opening a book page and deftly sandwiching the scale within.


    Unable to communicate with Ange and request him to transport the bronze dragon¡¯s body over, the Little Angel could only wait until next time. Half an hour later, when Ange projected himself over again and inquired about the scenario, he finally understood the situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve won over the Big Cat, learning its dimensional digging, which you can only use after transforming into Locke?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange nodded.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. You can transform again tomorrow, then you can shove my body over too,¡± Negris declared.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Durken was busy working. Suddenly he said, ¡°Done, the emblem is prepared, my Lord. You should handle the fire enchantment. Your magic power is purer and more enduring than mine.¡±


    Indeed, when it comes to the purity and sustainability of magic power, very few could outdo Ange. This extreme perfection is practised over thousands of years of spellcasting, which makes it especially effective for enchantments.


    Under Durken¡¯s guidance, Ange flawlessly enchanted the seven pieces of Flame Emblems. The magic power acting upon them consistently resulted in the perfect fusion of the Mithril and the Dragon Pattern Steel.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, just this level of fusion is a perfection in itself. Fifty thousand Demon Crystals are hardly enough to cover the labor. It¡¯s a loss,¡± Durken regretfully commented.


    Ange cocked his head: ¡°Loss? Silver coin.¡±


    The next day, upon regaining his transformation, Ange shoved the silver coin over. Following this, Ange discovered an issue ¨C the soul within this body had contracted a bit.


    ¡°How can this be? Why would the soul in this body contract so severely when you push items from over there?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    Ange shook his head, he didn¡¯t know why. In essence, this body and its soul weren¡¯t his; they were remnants of Locke. He projected himself over through the connection with the Black Crystal Body.


    If the contraction hadn¡¯t been so acute, he wouldn¡¯t have even noticed.


    ¡°It seems that this sort of transference exceeded this body¡¯s soul¡¯s threshold, leading to contraction. Stop for now, let¡¯s wait until the soul recovers. Try to strengthen your soul, otherwise contraction each time would be very troublesome.¡±


    After a pause, Negris remembered a problem: ¡°Damn it, that means I have to wait for a long time before my body arrives? Why did you squeeze the swindler through before my body? I am outraged!¡±


    ¡°Useful,¡± Ange responded.


    Negris almost spit a mouthful of old blood. In this context, Ange¡¯s ¡°useful¡± meant ¡®more useful than him¡¯. Ah, infuriating!


    With hands rubbing together, Silver Coin excitedly asked, ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Sell something.¡± Ange pointed to the Flame Emblem.


    Drucken showed off the Flame Emblem, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too well-made, so it¡¯s a bit annoying to sell it cheap.¡±


    Silver Coin didn¡¯t rush to voice his opinion. He first asked about the buyer¡¯s situation and, upon hearing about the existence of such a convenient trading system like the House of the Deceased, he became excited. He quickly requested Durken¡¯s Highest Power Mark and dove in.


    After a full half hour, Silver Coin pulled his consciousness back, excitedly saying, ¡°This is magical, so convenient, so powerful. With this Soul Network and Power Mark, I am the God of Business in this world!¡±


    Negris sneered, jealous, ¡°You are already a god, a God of Fraudsters.¡±


    Silver Coin chuckled, ¡°All that matters is that there¡¯s money to be made. I almost didn¡¯t want to come out, but business is always the priority. I browsed the information about emblems and Flame Emblems, and noticed that not many people want to buy or sell these items.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Negris asked, confused. Durken also looked curious.


    ¡°It means there¡¯s low demand, but quite a lot of supply. So, it¡¯s a buyer¡¯s market, and the average price is not expensive, mostly around ten to twenty thousand demon crystals.¡± Silver Coin explained.


    Durken nodded his head. This was the real professional merchant, who did market research right away. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of these things. He would naturally determine the price according to his own value, so he felt like he was at a loss.


    After all, as the King of Alchemy, whenever he makes a move, it costs ten, even thousands of demon crystals.


    ¡°So, this Burning Sword Saint... what¡¯s his name again? He offered a fair price?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Lucidia. I searched for this name again and found out she¡¯s quite wealthy. She¡¯s a customer worth developing. Fifty thousand is not her limit. Her highest purchase record is a set of armor, and she paid the full price of one million and five hundred thousand.¡± Silver Coin said.


    *gulp*


    There was a sound of someone swallowing. Turning to look, Roxy was seen wiping the corner of her mouth. When everyone looked at her, she sheepishly said, ¡°I just had some beauty treatment done, just couldn¡¯t control myself, hehe, hehe.¡±


    All talk, no action. From the witches who had their beauty treatments in the Goddess of Beauty City, none were spotted that couldn¡¯t control their drool.


    Silver Coin continued, ¡°This customer is rich. We should try to fully develop her. For instance, the Flame Emblem, we could sell it in various grades. For such a wealthy customer, we should obviously sell her the most expensive grade.¡±


    Soon enough, Durken and Ange, following Silver Coin¡¯s suggestion, crafted five different Flame Emblems.


    ...


    Lucidia received a message from the House of the Deceased. Someone had accepted her purchase request and was ready to come and trade.


    As Lucidia opened the teleportation array, a goblin was teleported from the other side.


    ¡°This common Flame Emblem can store Level 6 Defense Magic and has Level 6 Fire Enhancement. But the craftsmanship is a bit rough, the combination of materials is not perfect, and the materials themselves are not perfect either. However, it¡¯s cheap and only requires forty-nine thousand nine hundred demon crystals.¡±


    ¡°This fine Flame Emblem can also store Level 6 Defense Magic and Fire Enhancement. In addition, the craftsmanship is exquisite, the fusion of materials is seamless, the edges are carefully polished, it¡¯s beautiful, sturdy, and durable. It only requires ninety-nine thousand nine hundred demon crystals.¡±


    ¡°This one is an advanced Flame Emblem. In addition to all the functions of the fine emblem, it has also been successfully sealed with two Level 7 Defense Magic spells by our master after multiple experiments. Level 7 is several times stronger than Level 6. It only needs one hundred and forty-nine thousand nine hundred demon crystals.¡±


    ¡°This one is amazing. Not only is the Fire Enhancement upgraded to Level 6, but the Defense Magic is also upgraded to Level 8. However, it originally could seal two, but now it can only store one, which is a bit of a pity. It only needs one hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred demon crystals.¡±


    ¡°The last kind hasn¡¯t been successfully developed yet. It needs some special materials, so I won¡¯t introduce it for now.¡± Silver Coin finished speaking, then took back the fifth emblem.


    Lucidia couldn¡¯t help but stand up, urgently saying, ¡°No, no, please introduce it. Let me see what special materials are needed. Maybe I can find them. I, Lucidia, should use the best and money is not an issue.¡±

 Chapter 744: 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_1

    Chapter 744: Chapter 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_1


    ¡°We need a special material called the World Tree, which has accelerated decomposition capability, but we¡¯ve been unable to find it,¡± the Silver Coin said.


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go to the House of the Deceased and take a look,¡± Lucidia said with a smile.


    But Silver Coin shook his head: ¡°The House of the Deceased doesn¡¯t have it. We often go there, and rarely see high-level materials for sale.¡±


    Lucidia, with a mysterious smile, replied, ¡°Little high-level material? Haven¡¯t you considered that the reason might be that your Imprint level is too low?¡±


    Silver Coin widened his eyes and exclaimed in ¡®surprise¡¯: ¡°Imprint has levels?¡±


    Lucidia did not reply, but directly sent someone to search for information on the World Tree. Despite her being human, supporting a few Necromancers was no trouble for someone as wealthy as her.


    ...


    Soon, her underling mage reported back: ¡°My Lord, there happens to be a World Tree for sale; the seller is a Mercenary Group called Vegetable Bone.¡±


    ¡°Vegetable Bone? What a strange name, how much?¡± Lucidia inquired.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand Demon Crystals, attributes and functions are as follows...¡±


    ¡°Buy it.¡±


    Soon, a piece of wood the size of a palm was teleported over from the teleportation array on the side.


    Lucidia was disappointed. A broken piece of wood worth two hundred thousand? What could be special about a Flame Emblem made with it?


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nothing special. Uh, its size is just right. How about this, I will teleport the World Tree material back, let our people work on it, alright? I will stay here,¡± Silver Coin asked.


    ¡°Please.¡± Lucidia said generously. Silver Coin could produce four finished Flame Emblems and one semi-finished one. She wasn¡¯t worried that he would cheat her out of this two hundred thousand pieces wood.


    Moreover, Silver Coin¡¯s initiative to stay behind demonstrated sincerity, which reassured her even more.


    Silver Coin found some clay, made a mold from the place on Lucidia¡¯s sword hilt where the emblem would go, sent it back, and sent back the World Tree material as well.


    Half an hour later, the finished product was sent over.


    The finished product was a pair of wings converging into a heart shape, with the Flame Emblem embedded in the center, and little indentations between the patterns of the feathers.


    Such wings came in pairs, just right for the left and right, matching the hilt of the sword and the joint of the blade. The tip of the wings slightly touched the blade, making it look quite appealing.


    However, while the left wing had the emblem inlaid, the right one was empty with only a groove, which made Lucidia, who had OCD, very uncomfortable.


    Yet Silver Coin seemed not to notice her discomfort, and continued working on the two wings, wiping black liquid on their contact surface, and then pressing them tightly together.


    After a while, the two wings merged together to form one piece, tightly wrapping around the joint of the sword handle, making it impossible to tell that they were made from two pieces of wood.


    ¡°Alright, My Lord, you can try it now. First, use Fire Magic Crystal to fill these pits,¡± Silver Coin handed the Long Sword to Lucidia and said with a smile.


    Lucidia complied and filled the pits. Then, she was pouring in fighting energy, lightly swung up the Long Sword.


    As soon as the Long Sword moved, a shocked expression appeared on Lucidia¡¯s face, as she clearly felt the Long Sword was lighter, the fighting energy more agile, the aura smoother, as if the Long Sword ¡®came alive¡¯, cooperating with her movements.


    ¡°What...¡± What¡¯s going on?


    Lucidia found it incredible, waved her sword faster and faster, and suddenly slashed in front of her, a gust of fire rolled up in the air.


    Lucidia¡¯s eyes lit up, she swung again, magic flame magic to sacrifice fighting energy, saw the fighting energy and flames break out of the sword, protruding a two-meter-long blade light at the sword tip, cutting fiercely forward.


    The tables, chairs, and walls in front of her were all hit by this fiery blade light like being whipped, leaving a scorched trace.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª!¡± Lucidia¡¯s mouth was agape, even though she could also create a blade light, it was only one meter long and much weaker, not in the same league.


    This Flame Emblem enhances her power.


    Just this one point made her feel it was worth it, not to mention the smooth feeling when waving it, as if lubricated.


    ¡°How much?!¡± Satisfied, it was time to talk about the price.


    Silver Coin shook his head: ¡°My Lord, you have not yet tried all the functions. Let¡¯s discuss the price after you have tried everything.¡±


    ¡°There are other functions?¡± Lucidia was surprised.


    ¡°Of course, infuse fighting energy, strike the emblem, then cut out with all your strength.¡± Silver Coin instructed.


    Lucidia infused her fighting energy, slapped the emblem, felt a shudder-like feedback, then felt the magic crystals embedded in the wings¡¯ pits were collapsing at a high speed, and all the released elements were rolled into the emblem.


    Seeing this, Lucidia said in surprise, ¡°I got it! This emblem is converting the energy of the magic crystal, then resonates with my power, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so smooth when I swing.¡±


    It¡¯s almost as if this sword is exerting force on its own, it could even move on its own if thrown aside.


    ¡°Cut, cut, cut,¡± Silver Coin said urgently.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh,¡± Lucidia noticed, the power inside the sword seemed a bit uncontrollable, about to break out of the sword.


    Suddenly she swung forward, at the instant she swung the sword, from the emblem, a burst of flames shot out quickly, curling down the blade toward the tip, and with her swing, combined with the fighting energy, gushed out.


    A flame, like a phoenix, rushed out, hit the wall, blasted the entire wall away, its power comparable to Level 7 Flame Magic.

 Chapter 745: 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_2

    Chapter 745: Chapter 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_2


    ¡°This...this...this...¡± Lucidia was astounded by the skill¡¯s force. She herself could probably blow such a strong one-off, fully-charged attack, but it was a long-ranged attack.


    Consider this, she was about evenly matched with a Sword Saint, a tough opponent she could barely hold off. In the moment following a fierce clash in which they rebound from each other, she lets this ¡®Lucidia Slash¡¯ loose on an enemy who¡¯s just retreated and hasn¡¯t caught their breath yet. Wouldn¡¯t that be a sight for sore eyes?


    Death blow!


    Rubbing his hands together, Silver Coin said sincerely, ¡°This move hasn¡¯t been named yet. If you don¡¯t mind spending a bit, the mage who created it will be only too happy to hand over the naming rights to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy the naming rights. I want to name this skill the ¡®Lucidia Slash¡¯!¡± Lucidia replied with excitement.


    ¡°What a great name! Also, this World Tree wood can only withstand five such full-fledged disintegrations, there are four left.¡± Silver Coin added.


    ...


    ¡°What? Only four times left?¡± Lucidia was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, unless we have a new batch of World Tree wood, there will only be four times left.¡± responded Silver Coin.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for more of this type of wood. Anyways, let¡¯s discuss the Flame Emblem¡¯s price now.¡± noted Lucidia.


    Silver Coin quoted a price which made Lucidia¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, ¡°What? 200,000 Demon Crystals, so cheap?¡±


    Not expensive, but cheap. Absurdly cheap. Apart from the ¡®Lucidia Slash¡¯, just the resonance effect with her force had Lucidia hooked. She had prepared herself for a considerable expenditure, only to find Silver Coin¡¯s offer magnificent.


    Silver Coin inwardly rolled his eyes but with a sincere look on his face, he said, ¡°Including the naming fee, that¡¯s 300,000. Most of the main materials were bought by you, we only charge for the labor.¡±


    ¡°This...this is too kind of you.¡± Lucidia was saying embarrassingly, her hands behind her back making quick gestures. Her lady¡¯s maid hastily presents three Magic Crystal Cards, each worth 100,000.


    Silver Coin accepted them without hesitation and said, ¡°Deal closed, a pleasure doing business with you. Hope we can collaborate more in future. Now, I must take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Hang on, what¡¯s this empty space here for?¡± Lucidia suddenly recalled something and hurriedly called Silver Coin back.


    She had a Flame Emblem embedded on one side of her sword, but the other side was vacant.


    Originally, her sword had only one spot for embedding an emblem when it was without the World Tree¡¯s protection. But why were there two spots with the added protection now?


    Is the empty spot for replacing the emblem? Was that necessary? If not, then why create a spot for it? Lucidia was irked by the redundancy.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the spot for a second Flame Emblem. You can embed another identical Flame Emblem there for simultaneous use.¡± Silver Coin responded.


    ¡°Good grief, why didn¡¯t you mention this sooner? Hurry, bring me your Fourth-tier Flame Emblem... no, bring them all. I¡¯ll take them all.¡± Lucidia said impatiently.


    Once he sold Flame Emblems of all tiers and had pocketed a few more Magic Crystal Cards, only then did Silver Coin step into the Teleportation Array. Just before he activated the teleportation, he seemed to recall something and said, ¡°Oh, right. Our Master Alchemist said that if this Flame Emblem, along with a sword and armor are matched as a set, the power will be more...¡±


    Before he could finish, the Teleportation Array started up and Silver Coin vanished within the light, leaving only a remnant of his words: the power will be more...


    More what? More what?! Lucidia was so flustered she wanted to run off to the bathroom. Only then did she remember: Silver Coin never left his contact information.


    If they had traded through the House of the Deceased, she could contact Silver Coin anytime through them.


    But sometimes, for confidentiality or tax evasion reasons, some people chose to trade directly and privately. Silver Coin was one such case.


    Only when he had teleported away did Lucidia remember that she hadn¡¯t asked for his contact information.


    All because the shock of the Flame Emblem had been too overwhelming. Lucidia looked at the empty Teleportation Array miserably and muttered,


    ¡°More what? What does ¡®more¡¯ mean? More power? You should have told me earlier, I would have preordered the whole set. I, Lucidia, only want the best.¡±


    Silver Coin, upon returning to Godfall Town, presented eight Magic Crystal Cards, each worth 100,000, and recounted what happened. Bronze Dragon, Durken, and Roxy could only sit, agape in astonishment.


    ¡°Someone was looking to buy a Flame Emblem worth 50,000 Demon Crystals, and yet you sold one million worth of goods? Twenty times over? Are you kidding?!¡± Negris exclaimed unbelievingly.


    ¡°You asked me to post the World Tree wood sale in the House of the Deceased. From raw materials to labor costs, you kept everything. You¡¯re a shrewd businessman.¡± Durken said, his face approving.


    ¡°You sold the naming rights alone for 100,000 Demon Crystals? I... I can¡¯t understand the world of the rich, but I¡¯m massively shocked.¡± Roxy¡¯s face showed her worldview had been shattered.


    She had 600 Soul Crystals, which at max could be exchanged for 1,800 Demon Crystals. However, someone had just spent 100,000 on naming rights, a purchase that left no physical evidence.


    Durken asked curiously, ¡°Why did you leave that cliffhanger at the end? Are you baiting her? But why didn¡¯t you leave your contact information?¡±


    Baiting? Roxy, a veteran fisherwoman, suddenly perked up. Blinking her eyes, it took a while for her to realize Durken¡¯s idea of baiting had nothing in common with her own one.

 Chapter 746: 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_3

    Chapter 746: Chapter 429: Provoking the Battle Angel_3


    Silver Coin explained, ¡°Creatures only realize the value of food when they¡¯re hungry. That¡¯s when they¡¯re willing to pay a price far exceeding the actual value of the food to get it. So, we need to starve her first.¡±


    Negris and Durken seemed to contemplate this while Roxy was bewildered.


    ...


    Of the one million Demon Crystals, two hundred thousand were traded through the House of the Deceased, which took a 20% commission...


    Cunning trader, Silver Coin, sighed, ¡°Running a platform is indeed more lucrative.¡±


    ¡°Uh, are you talking about this?¡± Durken led him into the House of the Deceased, using the Highest Power Mark to check a string of numbers¡ªa number that constituted eight figures and was still rising.


    ...


    ¡°Wha...what is this?¡± Silver Coin asked in astonishment.


    ¡°These are the fees collected by the House of the Deceased. This platform is ours now,¡± Durken replied.


    ¡°Can...can we use it?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    Durken shook his head, ¡°No, we have no idea where the Demon Crystals are stored. And even using the Highest Power Mark might not be enough to withdraw these funds. It might need His Majesty¡¯s authorization or some other privileges.¡±


    Demon Crystals weren¡¯t just numbers; they had a physical counterpart, and without knowing where they were stored, they couldn¡¯t be withdrawn.


    Silver Coin didn¡¯t mind at all and was quite thrilled. Even though he could not withdraw the money, seeing the vast amount in the account continually increasing brought him great joy.


    The crystals he had in hand at the moment were enough for spending. Silver Coin gathered all the information he needed at the fastest speed possible. Within a week, he had collected all the materials needed to build the Teleportation Array.


    During this week, Ange had recovered a lot and had used the opportunity to include Little Zombie.


    Negris was no longer insisting that Ange incorporate him because he now had a new body¡ªa mini brass dragon the size of a palm.


    ¡°Kvada, if anyone else calls me Embryo Dragon, I¡¯ll get mad. I¡¯m not even an embryo now, less than an egg. What am I supposed to be? The Egg Dragon?¡± Negris grumbled and fumed, flying around Ange¡¯s head, visibly annoyed.


    Ange nodded and continued fiddling with the piece of stone plate on the ground.


    Ange had already overtaken Roxy¡¯s castle, where he created shelves, placed stone plates on them, spread soil purified by Holy Light, sprinkled holy mushroom spores, and then watered them with Holy Water.


    Ange planned to grow holy mushrooms again to extract their essence. Otherwise, the essence they had captured would only be enough to create a bronze dragon the size of an egg.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making an excuse to plant stuff. You could¡¯ve put me in first, but you insisted on incorporating Little Zombie. You just want it to help you dig!¡± Negris complained.


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re nodding too? I¡¯m so mad.¡± Negris was so angry that his beard curled up.


    Being reduced in size had made him very uncomfortable, but he was also unwilling to return to the Bronze Book. After all, a book doesn¡¯t have limbs, and it was a lot different from its original form¡ªpretty awkward.


    In the middle of this bickering, a rumbling of horse hooves sounded from outside the castle.


    Ange and the others came to the fishing platform of the castle to have a look, and they spotted a group of differently-dressed knights galloping along the opposite bank of the river outside the town, stirring up a cloud of dust. It was apparent that they were giving chase.


    Upon spotting people on the platform, the fleeing party desperately shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Those on the platform watched silently, without any reaction.


    Seeing no response, the escapee ran off in despair.


    The pursuers, having heard the plea for help, laughed boisterously seeing no reaction from Ange and the others, ¡°You wise ones know not to meddle! Shouldn¡¯t involve yourself if you wish to live long, now get lost!¡±


    Some were even preparing to raise their bows and take aim at the people on the platform.


    The seemingly innocent Little Zombie and Little Angel, who had been sitting quietly, perked up instantly. A look passed between them, and excitement flashed in their eyes.


    Negris facepalmed, ¡°You are chasing someone, fine. But why all the bluster? Ange¡¯s group obviously doesn¡¯t care about your quarrels. Why would you taunt a Battle Angel?¡±

 Chapter 747: 430: To Treat or to Repair?_1

    Chapter 747: Chapter 430: To Treat or to Repair?_1


    Little Angel wanted to release Holy Light Flash, but Ange pulled her back. Little Zombie leaped down directly and sprinted across the moat over the surface of the water as she was about to hit it.


    Soul Armor surged up around her, wrapping her whole body and materializing two hoes in her hands.


    ¡°Death Sword Saint! It¡¯s the Death Sword Saint! Everyone be careful!¡± The pursuing knights cried out in fear.


    ¡°Death Sword Saint? What nonsense is that? Oh, they think that Little Zombie is a human, and is armorizing the Soul Armor, believing it¡¯s the Death Sword Saint? Does such a profession exist in this world? When did it learn to walk on air?¡± Dragon Ovum Negris muttered.


    ¡°Death Sword Saint? There is one, a profession that practices Soul Fighting Spirit. They are all as thin as zombies, how can they mistake this?¡± Roxy unsheathed her sword and roared, ¡°Then I can pretend to be a Death Swordsman, attack!¡±


    After saying this, she ran down the castle with her longsword.


    ...


    ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down to take a boat, I can¡¯t jump across!¡± Roxy shouted as she ran down the steps.


    ¡°...Has she never learned how to use her own Soul Energy?¡± Durken and Negris looked at each other.


    By the time she managed to row to the other side, Little Zombie had nearly finished the fight. Facing the oncoming enemies, she sent out a Breath of Death Shockwave with each attack, then charged towards them, crashed, jabbed, crashed, jabbed...


    The rest were beaten black and blue by Little Angel, who was restricted from doing any considerable damage.


    After tying up the remaining alive enemies and bringing them back to the castle, Roxy muttered dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m so weak.¡±


    The arrival of Ange and the others hit her self-confidence. She originally thought she was the most powerful witch in the desert, but she didn¡¯t expect that even a little girl that Ange casually brought over was much fiercer than her.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Ange had restricted Little Angel from using the Power of Holy Light, otherwise it would have been even worse.


    After all, this is a world of the Undead, there¡¯s no need to show too many things from the Church of Light, lest it draws too much attention. Even Ange had taken off his Holy Spirit Armour.


    ¡°You are indeed quite weak, forget it, I¡¯ll give you a break.¡± Negris flew over and tapped her forehead with his little claw.


    A stream of information flowed into Roxy¡¯s soul, all about basic techniques of Soul Energy manipulation.


    Among the people who had escaped, one of them quickly returned and knelt down by the riverside, their voice full of gratitude, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving our lives. The Doralite Clan will always remember your kindness. We have nothing to return your favor at this moment of crisis, please accept this token of our appreciation.¡±


    He took out something from his bosom and placed it on the ground, he bowed his head a few more times, then carefully backed away, got onto his horse and rode away.


    ¡°This guy, quite polite.¡± Dragon Ovum Negris was pleased and flew down happily.


    Though Little Angel and Little Zombie didn¡¯t save them intentionally, the knowledge that they appreciated their assistance cheered them up.


    What that guy left behind was a badge made of pure gold, weighty and probably a few ounces heavy, equivalent to more than a dozen gold coins.


    ¡°They gave away their family insignia as gratitude, they must¡¯ve hit rock bottom. Huh, why does this imprint look familiar?¡± Negris flew up holding the weighty gold badge.


    ¡°Kvada, is it this heavy? No no no, am I this weak? Ange, if you don¡¯t enlarge my body soon, I will pull your vegetables!¡± Negris returned in soft curses, the word ¡®vegetables¡¯ barely audible.


    ¡°Durken, look at this imprint, doesn¡¯t it look like the imprint of your King of Alchemy?¡± Negris pointed at an imprint on the badge.


    After taking a look and comparing it with his Gold-touch Stick, Durken said, ¡°Indeed it is my hidden insignia, even though it has some changes, but the main body is indeed my hidden insignia. How could an aborigine badge here have my inscription?¡±


    Master craftsmen often insert their inscription in less conspicuous places as a form of signature, and proof against theft. For example, the inner wall of a wine pot spout, stitching on genuine silk lingerie, the base of a statue.


    A person might find it difficult to discover these hidden inscriptions when the piece is intact unless they use special means or break it.


    If someone re-produces a similar artifact, they would typically miss out on the hidden inscription thus becoming an easy give-away.


    This inscription was Durken¡¯s anti-theft mark. He had adopted some simplified lines, allowing him to inscribe it in small corners.


    Even though Durken¡¯s official inscription was slightly different and more complex, and contained more lines, they bore a resemblance to each other, and anyone could discern a connection between the two inscriptions upon comparison.


    ¡°Could it be that some of your work have drifted here, and someone discovered the hidden inscription, thought it looked nice, and plagiarized it as a family insignia?¡± Negris speculated.


    Durken rolled his eyes, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Even His Majesty and Ange can only project their thoughts here, how could any of my works drift here?¡±


    A thought flashed across their souls: ¡°House of the Deceased!¡±


    ¡°Someone found the hidden inscription I left in the House of the Deceased and stole it to use as the clan¡¯s insignia?¡± Durken speculated.

 Chapter 748: 430

    Chapter 748: 430


    ¡°It might not have been the House of the Deceased, perhaps Your Majesty constructed some of your stuff and restored your inscriptions. Then, someone thought these inscriptions were mystical and could be seen on many things, and hence stole and used them,¡± explained Negris.


    This was the most logical conjecture.


    Durken¡¯s gaze flickered: ¡°Across another world, and I still run into a clan using my imprint as their emblem, it must be the arrangement of the god of destiny. I¡¯ll go look for them.¡±


    Negris retorted with a scoff, ¡°Perhaps they are not the ones using the emblem but the ones who have wiped out the clan of the emblem and usurped it?¡±


    In Lightning¡¯s absence, it became apparent to everyone that the second-most sarcastic person was the Bronze Dragon.


    Durken drew out his cloak and wore it. Then, he wrapped it around himself and disappeared. Subsequently, an invisible giant foot kicked Negris and sent him tumbling into a nearby flower pot.


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t long before the refugee group, feeling apprehensive and excited, returned with Durken.


    ¡°What happened? How come they have returned with you so easily? How did you gain their trust?¡± Negris curiously inquired in a low voice.


    These individuals were in the midst of fleeing, their caution heightened to its peak. They were only thankful from the opposite bank of the river, simply nodding their heads without any intention to rest in the town.


    After Durken caught up with them, he was easily able to win their trust? Weren¡¯t they afraid that Durken would harbor ill intent and capture them for rewards?


    ¡°This Doralite Clan consists entirely of Alchemists. I merely performed a few alchemy techniques and they identified them,¡± Durken murmured in response.


    True to his word, upon arrival, the Doralite Clan treated Durken with utmost respect, ¡°Lord Durken, we are grateful for your acceptance. It is our honor to serve by your side and learn from you.¡±


    The leader of the Doralite Clan was the man who had paid their respects and left the gift. His name was Leite. Their group was made up of seven people, two men and five women. Aside from Leite and a young boy, the rest were adult females ranging from eighteen to thirty years old.


    Negris studied them closely, finding them peculiar.


    ¡°They seem a bit peculiar.¡± Negris questioned with a puzzled look.


    Durken nodded, having discovered this long ago. He turned to Leite and said, ¡°Explain to Lord Nage your unique circumstances.¡±


    Leite and the women revealed troubled expressions. They instinctively resisted, hesitated, and glanced at each other before reluctantly undressing.


    Once they removed their clothing, Negris instantly noticed the peculiarity. Among the seven individuals, each one had a missing limb, replaced with mechanical structures.


    This immediately drew the attention of all present. Everyone gathered to look closer, Little Angel, out of curiosity, poked a woman¡¯s metallic arm.


    Roxy, astonished, said: ¡°I know who you are now, the Doralite Clan, the Half-Demon Clan.¡±


    Leite reached to remove his hat as a courteous gesture but remembered that it was already taken off. The hand he attempted to use was a metal arm, harshly encased with rivets.


    Some of the rivets had fallen off, leaving a crack in the shell. From this, the interior structure, gears and the like, were visible.


    To prevent debris from falling inside, it was wrapped with gauze. Yet, some fine sand seeped through, creating sticky lumps mixed with lubricating grease.


    Leite and the others appeared dispirited as they pulled their clothes back on. An awkward smile appeared on their faces. ¡°Are there any Half-Demons? We are just some pathetic disabled people.¡±


    Through his explanation, everyone understood what made Doralite Clan remarkable.


    Despite being renown as a clan, we have no blood ties. We are all disabled and have converged due to physical defects.¡±


    ¡°Our first Clan Leader was a powerful Alchemist who knew how to create mechanical limbs. If any disabled person was willing to learn from him, he would teach patiently.¡±


    ¡°After his death, the disabled Alchemists, who had learned from him, voluntarily banded together under the Doralite Clan. In truth, we resembled a mutual aid association, but calling ourselves a clan gave us disabled orphans a sense of belonging.¡±


    ¡°Every person in our clan was saved from various parts of the world by our elders. Some had congenital defects while others suffered from postnatal injuries.¡±


    Leite¡¯s stomach rumbled as he explained, having not eaten after their long escape.


    Ange took out some Elf Beans and gave one to each of them.


    Leite, out of shock, assumed it was a special alchemy product, and after consuming it, continued to speak:


    ¡°But ordinary people do not understand us disabled folks. They instinctively reject and resist us when they see our missing limbs. They defame us as Half-Demons, alleging that we gain mobility from drinking blood and consuming the organs of living people.¡±


    ¡°The Undead used to maintain order, but since Star Burst, the world has plunged into chaos. The people chasing us belong to the Giant Beast Company¡¯s Slave-catching Team. They aim to enslave us.¡±


    ¡°We have lost more than thirty people who initially escaped with us. Now, only us seven remain.¡±


    While saying this, Leite felt his spirit sinking. Although everyone listened attentively, their faces didn¡¯t show any sympathy or pity. It seemed like their suffering was nothing significant in their eyes.

 Chapter 749: 430: To Treat or to Repair?_3

    Chapter 749: Chapter 430: To Treat or to Repair?_3


    Rather, they were more curious about the prosthetic limbs on their bodies. As he spoke, the Palm Dragon and the Master Alchemist already started the discussion.


    ¡°The defects in the adults are not lethal, but that child has a lethal defect. If it¡¯s not treated, he¡¯ll hardly survive into adulthood,¡± Negris whispered.


    They saw a hole in the boy¡¯s chest, replaced by a mechanical structure made of metal, with signs of blood circulating indistinctly visible.


    ¡°Congenital heart disease? His heart seems to be underdeveloped. He must rely on the mechanical structure to circulate the blood, but as he ages, he needs to replace the mechanical parts from time to time. In the process, the slightest mishap could kill him,¡± Durken murmured in response.


    ¡°So, is it not that the defects in these adults are not lethal, but those with lethal defects do not live long?¡± Negris said.


    ¡°I suppose so. Although the technology is rather crude, the thought is good. Replacing bodily defects with mechanical structures, at least those non-lethal defects, will not affect their quality of life. You see, when they were fleeing, they didn¡¯t seem handicapped at all,¡± Durken nodded approvingly.


    ...


    Applying Mechanical Art in this way was something he had never conceived of. As for zombies and skeletons, they simply replaced what was damaged. Why would they need the Mechanical Art? A carpenter could do the job.


    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re using the technology of the Witch¡¯s Life Box, but it doesn¡¯t integrate well with the flesh. The material isn¡¯t good, it causes an immune response against the flesh. If it could grow with the flesh, then as they age, the flesh would stretch and grow with it, and there would be no need for regular replacements,¡± Negris said.


    Durken¡¯s eyes lit up and he suddenly said: ¡°You¡¯ve always been complaining about your body not growing, right? I have a good solution.¡±


    ¡°What solution?¡± Negris¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Meanwhile, Leite had finished talking about the Doralite Clan and was feeling nervous. He thought the clan¡¯s experience would arouse sympathy, but from the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, curiousity was more prevalent than sympathy. This wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Not a shred of sympathy? Were all these people evil?


    Just then, Durken walked over, raised his Gold-touch Stick, and gently touched Leite¡¯s split forearm.


    All the rivets on the shell fell off, and the shell fully opened.


    Another touch and a buzzing sound was heard. The dirt and sand on the gears inside seemed to be melted or shattered, turning into liquid and flowing out. The inner structure quickly became clean.


    Leite was also an Alchemist, and he knew his stuff. His eyes widened, and he exclaimed, ¡°Sound Cleansing Spell?¡±


    Durken took out a small piece of graphite. With a touch of the Gold-touch Stick, the graphite melted into a liquid like magic.


    Durken dabbed and picked, and the droplets of graphite liquid wafted onto the gears and rods of the mechanical arm, melting onto them.


    ¡°Hiss¡ªLubrication Gilding Spell? This, this is too extravagant, sir. My crappy arm doesn¡¯t need such a high-class method, it¡¯s a waste,¡± Leite slightly trembled as he spoke.


    Durken responded nonchalantly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The cheaper materials are more of a hassle to find.¡±


    What were the cheaper solutions? Applying lubricating oil. For Durken, finding lubricating oil was more troublesome.


    Durken closed the shell, a swipe of his fingers over the joint, and the arm shell that was originally riveted together was now seamlessly joined.


    ¡°Seamless Joint Spell...¡± Leite murmured painfully.


    It felt like seeing a toilet made entirely of pure gold; his heart was bleeding. It was as if one didn¡¯t need to be so high-class while defecating. Using these techniques on his mechanical arm was simply a waste.


    After demonstrating his abilities, Durken asked: ¡°What is the boy¡¯s name? His mechanical heart...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the boy suddenly turned pale, his lips quickly turned purple, his limbs turned blue-purple, and he collapsed on the ground.


    Durken happened to be saying that the mechanical heart was prone to breaking. He didn¡¯t expect it to break right on the spot.


    Leite and the other women were in a panic, rushing over. But they were not equipped with materials or tools during their escape. Leite could only helplessly turn his eyes towards Durken.


    Durken calmly said: ¡°The mechanical heart is only broken. A small matter. But do you guys want to replace it or cure his original heart disease?¡±


    ¡°What? Cure it? It¡¯s a congenital heart disease, can it be cured?¡± Leite wondered if he had heard wrong.

 Chapter 750: 431 Lets Go Sell Vegetables. _1

    Chapter 750: Chapter 431 Let¡¯s Go Sell Vegetables. _1


    Should it be possible? Durken isn¡¯t very sure about this, he could only glance towards Ange, who was more professional.


    Ange nodded, ¡°As long as they are still alive, or haven¡¯t been dead for long, everything should be manageable. Whether the condition has been there since birth or acquired later, with the Goddess of Beauty Fist, I can rectify birth defects.¡±


    Upon examination, it seemed to be not that severe. They said the condition was congenital, but it wasn¡¯t genetic.


    Rather, it resembled a development deficiency caused by certain circumstances, such as myocarditis, lack of blood supply, viral invasion, malnutrition, and so on.


    This kind of problem would be easier to deal with.


    With the Face Purification Technique, Insect Ash Liquid, revitalizing the atrophied blood vessels, the Face Purification Technique, and Purification, combined with essence, sealing the chest, and nourishing solution, Ange was able to cure him in a jiffy.


    ...


    The artificial heart was completely removed by Ange.


    Durken hurriedly took over the artificial heart and, while examining it, expressed his distaste: ¡°Tsk, this manual work is far too crude. The material is so inferior. The array is much too weak. The only thing worth applauding is the thought process.¡±


    While Durken was busy finding faults, others had already scattered, leaving only Leite and a few others, teary-eyed and feeling lost.


    Leite had originally been very excited as Ange had saved the life of the little boy. He had tried seeking help elsewhere for the boy, but this congenital heart condition was declared incurable, unless they could find the legendary Archbishop of the Church of Light to grant them the Redemption.


    But where could the Church of Light, now reduced to a mere legend, be found?


    As Durken reasoned, if left untreated and as the child¡¯s body grew, the artificial heart would have to be replaced periodically.


    This potentially risky procedure carried a high chance of infection, leading to death. Many children with congenital organ defects faced this issue each year, but very few made it to adulthood.


    Among the seven, the six adults had non-lethal disabilities. This meant that if not for Ange¡¯s treatment, the little boy would have been certain to die.


    However, after the miraculous treatment, no one seemed concerned, as if it were nothing significant. This left them feeling ecstatic, yet not knowing where to place that feeling or what to do.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get excited. Stand up. For us adults, this is just a small affair,¡± Roxy understood their sentiments all too well.


    She had felt the same when she was first ¡®purified¡¯, but the adults didn¡¯t give it much importance. Instead, they lamented over her hair, murmuring how nice it would have been if the ¡®little tree¡¯ was there.


    A small issue? This... it seemed as though they had been taken in by some extraordinary figures.


    After examining the artificial heart, Durken put it aside. He had no interest in this crudely-made item. From both material and craftsmanship perspectives, it could only be viewed as an inferior grade product.


    ¡°An alchemical item that fuses with flesh and blood, flesh affinity degree is the most important aspect. Everything else is secondary. To resolve the flesh affinity degree issue, it¡¯s best to start with the material. If that fails, you can turn to alchemical methods,¡± explained Durken, as he was crafting and noticed Leite observing him.


    Leite nodded, explaining somewhat helplessly, ¡°We also wanted to use materials with a high flesh affinity degree, but children grow too fast. We have to change it every eight months or so. We are too poor to afford such quality materials.¡±


    Durken paused, ¡°Expensive? What material were you planning to use?¡±


    ¡°High-grade materials like Fine Gold Mithril as they have a high flesh and magic power affinity,¡± explained Leite.


    ¡°Eh, the highest flesh affinity degree material would be flesh itself, wouldn¡¯t it? Just use materials like pig skin, cowhide, tendon, and so on,¡± Durken suggested, seeming surprised.


    ¡°Can we? Materials such as pig skin and cowhide contain a lot of grease and dirt. If we don¡¯t clean it properly, it could easily lead to infection,¡± Leite asked hesitantly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the Sound Cleansing Spell?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Leite shook his head.


    ¡°What about Alkali Degreasing Art?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How about this one?¡±


    ¡°Also... also no,¡± Leite, asked too many questions, felt somewhat embarrassed.


    As Durken and Leite continued their casual chat, a brand-new artificial heart was crafted. Of the same size as a fist, it combined the technologies of the Witch¡¯s Life Box and artificial heart. Not only could it house the Soul Fire, but it could also pump blood for living bodies.


    ¡°Lord Nage, come, let me replace your heart.¡±


    Due to the Revitalization Art, Negris¡¯s tiny body was still somewhat alive. This liveliness would not last long and would be completely lost after some time.


    Once the artificial heart was replaced and the Soul Fire was transferred into the heart, Ange revitalized it completely once again, allowing the blood flowing throughout its body to regain vitality. Then, with a squeeze to the lungs...


    Negris was fully revived.


    Negris projected its consciousness and crawled up. Its first word after opening its mouth was, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Roxy, the fisherman, immediately brought a fish. Negris ate it in a few bites and, after having a good burp, found something strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange? Is it the heart? Let me check it out,¡± Durken worried that something had gone wrong with the artificial heart he had crafted.


    ¡°The taste is strange, no salt was added.¡±


    Negris was in a very good condition. After finishing the first fish unsalted, it even seasoned the next one on its own. It then roasted the fish with its Dragon Breath until it was crispy outside and tender inside before devouring it.


    ...


    Several days passed, and Ange¡¯s consciousness retreated back to his original body, preparing to shift the Little Sapling as well. As the Instant Death Halo was not working, if they wished to speed up the growth of plants, they would need the help of the Little Sapling.

 Chapter 751: 431 Lets Go Sell Vegetables. _2

    Chapter 751: Chapter 431 Let¡¯s Go Sell Vegetables. _2


    Upon returning, they found an additional Farm Barrier not far away.


    ¡°Where did the barrier come from?¡± asked Ange.


    Lisa replied, ¡°The witch lady plucked it off on her way back.¡±


    There were farm barriers all along Eternity Road at certain intervals, providing food and air for the creatures on the road. Losing one or two wouldn¡¯t affect the environment.


    Ange was immediately itching to do something. He ran into the farm to sow seeds and fertilize the ground, stepped down, and brought forth a lush green crop.


    Ange felt much more relaxed, but he had been frustrated; there was nowhere to grow vegetables in Godfall Town, he could only plant mushrooms. If it keeps going like this, he is ready to cultivate the opposite bank of the river.


    ...


    Looking at the footsteps continuing to emit fluctuations and the crops growing in a panic, Ange suddenly thought of something. It seemed he could grab the footprints and re-infuse them with Divine Power there.


    This was how he did it in the Light Sea Plane, stepping on footprints on the buoyant foam board.


    He stepped on a few footprints on a stone, shoved it in along with a little sapling, and Ange projected it over.


    Durken¡¯s team now had six more alchemists. Although in Durken¡¯s eyes, they were apprentices at best, they could help out, and the construction of the teleportation array sped up significantly.


    However, once the teleportation array was built, Durken reported some bad news, ¡°the World Transfer Station cannot be contacted.¡±


    The World Transfer Station in the Resting Abyss is the largest teleportation array and is in the exposed Abyss Dimension. As long as you know its coordinates, it¡¯s easy to connect.


    But they couldn¡¯t. Despite repeated attempts, Durken was unable to connect to the World Transfer Station. Instead, he sensed many openly-labelled teleportation arrays, including those belonging to some rich lords who only use the best.


    ¡°It seems impossible to connect the two worlds via teleportation arrays,¡± said Negris.


    Everyone wasn¡¯t too disappointed with the results, as they had calculated that the chances of success were minimal. After all, the distance between the two worlds was too far, far exceeding the transit range of the World Transfer Station.


    Unless they build a World Transfer Station here as well, the probability of connection would significantly increase. Still, a project of that scale is not something they can manage currently.


    Negris turned to Roxy and asked, ¡°By the way, has there been any response to your application to upgrade the town to a city?¡±


    Roxy shook her head, ¡°No, no one¡¯s paying any attention to me, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I sent in my report, but there¡¯s no one to receive it, it¡¯s like no one¡¯s working in Northern Wind City anymore.¡±


    When they were building the teleportation array before, for legitimacy, Roxy proposed submitting a report, applying for an upgrade from Godfall Town to a city, so they could establish a Hub Teleportation Array.


    Since they are now building a Hub Teleportation Array, they can legitimately build one after an upgrade, otherwise, it would be strange for a remote small town to have a Hub Teleportation Array.


    Of course, spontaneously applying for an upgrade to a city is also unreasonable. But Silver Coin explained, ¡°No, it¡¯s reasonable. We have grand plans, but it takes time to realize them. By upgrading the administrative level first, we could facilitate the process.¡±


    Look, even the excuse is so lofty, even if someone wanted to nitpick, they wouldn¡¯t know where to start. Are we not allowed to have grand plans?


    Who knew that the application would sink like a stone in the sea, with no response at all.


    Any report submitted in the past, even if not responded to, would usually be acknowledged with a ¡®received¡¯ reply.


    Considering the current situation, Silver Coin speculated that Northern Wind City had fallen into chaos and probably no one was processing applications for administrative upgrades.


    Unlike the grand empires on the Master Plane, the cites and towns here are more like fiefs. In a large area, there¡¯s only one main city, like Northern Wind City, which is directly managed by the Undead Empire.


    The other villages and cities are all granted lands, managed by their respective lords. As long as you have money, you can build cities or villages as you wish, no one will interfere.


    The application Roxy made was just to make it more reasonable within the administrative structure of the Undead Empire. Even if it was not approved, they went on to build the teleportation array.


    Now that no one cares, Roxy just ignores it. She goes about her business as usual. Except for the oddity of a hub teleportation array and the title of City Lord sounding better than town mayor, there is no difference.


    But let it be odd. Who cares when her (strikeout) boss is so rich!


    Ange sensed something, pulled out a transparent crystal bottle, uncorked it, and water rose from within, condensing to form the face Tom usually uses, saying, ¡°Master, the quick-growth vegetable is ripe.¡±


    The quick-growth vegetable that Ange planted in the planting sphere of the stone chamber cemetery had matured after about a dozen days.


    He flew back all the way to the stone chamber cemetery, happily harvesting quick-growth vegetables, and then threw them all into the Divine Realm.


    The little angel grabbed a lettuce leaf, took a bite, it was crisp and refreshing, but she couldn¡¯t eat food. After chewing, she had to spit it out, wasting food.


    Ange smacked her on the head and threw her out by the neck.


    Tom pitifully said, ¡°Master, can you take me with you? It¡¯s so boring here, I don¡¯t want to plant vegetables here.¡±


    Ange tilted his head and thought, then agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go elsewhere to plant vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨CCan we not plant vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Fine, plant rice instead.¡± Ange nodded, he was easy to talk to after all.


    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that the same? I, the grand water god...¡±

 Chapter 752: 431 Lets Go Sell Vegetables. _3

    Chapter 752: Chapter 431 Let¡¯s Go Sell Vegetables. _3


    Ange¡¯s head steamed with rage. So many requirements, so much fussiness, it made him angry!


    ¡°I, as the great God of Water, growing...growing crops is what I¡¯m best...best at,¡± Tom quickly corrected himself.


    After picking all the fast-growing vegetables, he cleaned the inside of the cultivation sphere, then put it away, shrinking it into a sphere.


    Negris had already talked with Albert and Ji Li, Albert refused to go to Godfall Town, he wanted to continue his mission, guarding the stone chamber tomb.


    Ji Li went to Godfall Town with the homeless children from Desert Town.


    Negris helplessly said, ¡°You kid, why are you so pigheaded? The Church of Light has declined to this point, you are still guarding a broken tomb for what? One day someone finds it, and you and the tomb are both dismantled.¡±


    ...


    Albert scratched his head, laughing awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s declined or not, I¡¯ve grown up here since I was little, whatever the church has become, it seems to have nothing to do with me, as long as there is food, I¡¯ll stay here and guard it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, here is a small piece of Everlasting Spring Stone, place it in a shady place, and the wind blowing onto it will condense into water, you won¡¯t need to work hard to find water anymore, if there is extra you can also water the vegetables at the door, eat more vegetables, your hands, feet and lips are all cracked,¡± said Negris.


    Albert smiled timidly.


    After leaving, Negris sighed, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s these kind of people without distracting thoughts who are qualified to be saints. Anthony should like him, hehe.¡± As he spoke, Negris began to laugh maliciously.


    ...


    Returning to Godfall Town, he unfolded the cultivation sphere on the other side of the river and hung the Instant Death Halo Stone, which had been stepped on, in the middle of the sphere. Ange was thrilled and stayed inside the sphere without coming out.


    A brand-new world, naturally there are brand-new crops, all kinds of grains, vegetables, and fruits, everything is new, whether it is hybridization or cultivation, many new varieties can be produced.


    Take one type of fast-growing vegetable, it matures in just over ten days. What if it is slightly cultivated to shorten the time to a few days?


    Harvest once every few days, the remaining roots can continue to grow. If the Instant Death Halo is activated, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to harvest once every few minutes? It grows slower than it is reaped.


    After a few days, half of Ange¡¯s divine realm was filled; the time inside was still, all the harvested crops were as fresh as they were when they were put in.¡±


    Well, this divine realm¡¯s true purpose must be for storing vegetables.


    Ange tried to crossbreed the fast-growing vegetables with beetroot, cultivating a fast-growing beetroot. Because it grows fast, it has a particularly crunchy texture, thin skin, it can be eaten like a fruit completely.


    Harvesting once in ten minutes, after a few days, Ange harvested a heap of fast-growing beetroots.


    Because the space of the cultivation sphere is three dimensional, the utilization rate of the Instant Death Halo can be maximized. A cultivation sphere with a diameter of fifty meters, the utilizable area is not inferior to the land of three thousand Mu farm barrier.


    Further, because of the shorter diameter, it saves a lot of divine power, even the Instant Death Halo doesn¡¯t need to be maxed out.¡±


    After more than ten days, Negris, who couldn¡¯t stand the crop-enamored Ange, barged in and said, ¡°Ange, someone in Northern Wind City is buying grain and vegetables, let¡¯s go sell vegetables.¡±


    Ange looked at Negris, stunned: ¡°You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    At this time, Negris had good food and drink, his body grew a few rounds, and has grown to a size of half a meter long, with the head and tail pinched.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve grown pretty fast. When I grow up, let¡¯s see who can still beat me,¡± Negris said resentfully.


    Normally, it¡¯s been mocked that it can¡¯t beat anyone, wait until it grows to the size of an adult dragon, let¡¯s see who can¡¯t beat it.


    As soon as the voice fell, he felt a heaviness on his back. Ange sat on his back, squashing him flat.


    Ange tilted his head puzzlingly, he was about the same size as before, why did he feel so weak?


    ¡°Kvada, you should look at yourself, see how much fat you have!¡±


    Forget it, let¡¯s not ride, let¡¯s go sell vegetables.

 Chapter 753: 432 The Power of Money_1

    Chapter 753: Chapter 432 The Power of Money_1


    Negris had originally intended to find the Undead King, but Ange didn¡¯t seem enthusiastic about this. If he didn¡¯t come up with a plan, Ange would keep planting vegetables in his cultivation ball until the next life.


    Oddly enough, Durken wasn¡¯t very keen either. He was more engrossed in various new alchemical formulae.


    Despite being the King of Alchemy, the new world provided a variety of new materials. New alchemy could be developed from these materials, and there were many new alchemical ideas to draw inspiration from, enough to engross him for a while.


    Without Ange¡¯s orders, Negris couldn¡¯t instruct Durken either.


    They can¡¯t really farm vegetables for a lifetime, right? Negris needed to devise a plan to get Ange out, even if they didn¡¯t go looking for the king, it¡¯d be good to get some fresh air.


    Upon reflection, Negris discovered he was not too keen on finding the Undead King either. Mainly he was bored, he wanted to go play.


    ...


    A common excuse wouldn¡¯t be enough to persuade Ange. Fortunately, he had just received news that Northern Wind City was purchasing a large amount of food and vegetables. Didn¡¯t Ange grow a lot of vegetables? They should go sell them, or else the Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t have enough space.


    Ange hesitated for a moment, glanced at his Divine Realm, and decided, okay, let¡¯s go sell vegetables.


    The fast-growing vegetables grew too quickly. With the aid of the ¡°Little Saplings¡±, the cultivation balls, the Insect Ash Liquid, and the Instant Death Halo, they couldn¡¯t harvest vegetables as quickly as they were growing. Continuing at this rate, the Divine Realm will be filled up soon. Better sell them first and stop planting vegetables after that.


    What to plant then? The cultivation ball seemed suitable for planting Soilless Rice, but that would take a longer cultivation period. It¡¯d be best to have more cultivation balls. All the way until the team prepared to depart to Northern Wind City, Ange was still agonizing over these issues.


    Since they were ostensibly going to sell vegetables, the silver coin had no choice but to lead the team.


    Lately, the silver coin had been engrossed in the House of the Deceased. According to him, he had already earned 600,000 Demon Crystals.


    ¡°Pu¡ªHow did you earn that? Didn¡¯t see you selling goods, how did you earn so much in just over ten days? Are you swindling the Gold Dragon?¡± Negris stared wide-eyed, Durken¡¯s eyes bulged in shock, and Roxy¡¯s legs gave way.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The silver coin gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°From a business perspective, information is more profitable than goods, and has a high turnover rate. I found that Lord Durken gave me a high level of authority on this Imprint, allowing me to see a lot of information others can¡¯t see. I first earned over a hundred thousand Demon Crystals by selling information, and now I act as a middleman.¡±


    ¡°Middleman? Can you earn money from that?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    A middleman earns from commission fees or price differences during transactions, but the House of the Deceased itself is a kind of intermediary platform. Why would people pay extra to a middleman for information they can find there themselves?


    ¡°Of course, they can.¡± Silver coin took out a small notebook, he opened a page and went on, ¡°Many people don¡¯t actually possess the ability to collate information. When they go to the House of Deceased, they mostly just randomly post requests to buy or sell information, then they wait for the God of Fortune to come along.¡±


    ¡°But many people don¡¯t understand what they truly need, like Lucidia. She just asked to buy a Flame Emblem worth fifty thousand Gold Coins, but in reality, she needed it to be more potent, and would accept a deal as high as a million. That means there¡¯s a price difference of 950,000 to exploit.¡±


    ¡°I dig out these potential demands, help them make reasonable resource allocations, and then package the resources to sell to them. The extra profit is all mine.¡±


    At this point, Silver coin turned to Ange and said, ¡°Lord, there has been a large number of requests for food purchases in the House of the Deceased recently. Some have been posted for a month or two and haven¡¯t been met yet. Lord, this world is in a serious food shortage, we need a large amount of food, otherwise, we will run out of business very soon.¡±


    Ange¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He nodded enthusiastically, he was about to turn away when Negris grabbed hold of him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about rushing back to the farm now; sell the vegetables first, buy materials to construct new cultivation balls, and then talk about expanding the cultivation area.¡±


    The vegetation got denser and more lush as they moved forward. They gradually left the desert behind, and tracts of road slowly appeared on the ground.


    But not long after they got on the road, several dozen robbers jumped out and surrounded them, ¡°This is a robbery! Put your hands on your head and squat down, or don¡¯t blame us for getting rough.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Boss, Boss, there¡¯s a shit-colored dragon! That¡¯s a dragon, right? So cute, the little dragon should be quite valuable, right?¡± One of the robbers spotted Negris and his eyes popped out in excitement.


    ¡°Shit-colored?¡± Negris looked down at his own scales, it took him a while to realize that they were talking about him. The flames of wrath were about to burst from his soul, ¡°Kvada who the fuck you calling shit-colored!¡±


    The Green Copper Dragon had a bluish hue, the Red Copper Dragon had a purplish hue, the Bronze Dragon had a...poo hue?


    Negris, who was about to rush forward, was held back by Ange. There was a powerful aura among the robbers, one Negris couldn¡¯t handle at the moment.


    The powerful aura belonged to a Silver Skeleton, holding a huge axe, standing next to the gang leader.


    As for the gang leader, he was a cloaked Necromancer, who, at the moment, lifting his hood, an excited look on his face as he watched Negris, ¡°Such a tiny dragon? Smaller than a dragon egg, is it a dwarf dragon? A new species, huh, hurry up and catch it alive, a lot of wealthy ladies will love it.¡±


    Silver coin couldn¡¯t help asking in curiosity, ¡°Why did you choose us to rob? Do we look like we¡¯re easy to bully?¡±

 Chapter 754: 432 The Power of Money_2

    Chapter 754: Chapter 432 The Power of Money_2


    The thieves exchanged glances, and the leader of the Necromancer Group pointed out, ¡°Goblins, women, little girls, Embryo Dragon, old man, women, only two adult men, aren¡¯t they easy to bully?¡±


    The so-called adult males referred to Ange and Little Zombie. Without armorizing, Little Zombie seemed to be the strongest adult male here on the surface.


    Durken¡¯s face twisted into a smile, he had apparently become an old man. Were these guys blind? He was clearly a mature and handsome middle-aged man.


    If they were blind to this degree, they deserved to die.


    However, Durken did not have to take action himself, a slight fluctuation arose from Silver coin, and an image that ordinary people could not see appeared.


    He flicked his thumb, and a crisp clear sound of a gold coin being flicked rang out. A gold coin was flicked out from his hand, tumbling to land on the head of the leader of the thieves.


    ...


    Silver coin¡¯s voice was full of temptation, ¡°These gold coins are yours now, whoever grabs them gets them.¡±


    It was clearly a single gold coin, but Silver coin said ¡®these¡¯, the thieves apparently saw something else and their eyes turned red in an instant, filled with greed, desire, fierceness. Without saying a word, they drew their swords and rushed at their leader.


    ¡°Confused? Silver coin, when did you learn spirit magic?¡± Negris asked in shock.


    Silver coin scratched his head embarrassingly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t use spirit magic. This is my Divine Technique ¡ª the power of money. Whoever gets the gold coin dropped on his head, will be seen as a pile of gold by the people around him. If they cut him down, a pile of gold coins will burst out.¡±


    ¡°Sss ¡ª that¡¯s pretty ruthless.¡± Imagine suddenly spotting a pile of gold nearby that could be gotten just by chopping down the source, who wouldn¡¯t chop off at it the first chance they got, even brothers would take up the challenge!


    The only one not confused was the Necromancer himself, who screamed, ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you trying to rebel?!¡±


    Under his control, the Giant Axe Silver Skeleton crushed the thief in front of it with one cleave, took a step forward, and stood in front of the Necromancer. Weapons clanged against its body.


    The bones of the Silver Skeleton had turned metallic, an ordinary cleave could probably only make it shed some bone residue.


    Then it made a sweeping move with its giant axe and a thief in front of it was cleaved into two halves.


    The sounds of clashing metal filled the air as the thieves and their leader¡¯s skeleton went into a chaotic fight, all because of the small gold coin that Silver coin had flicked out. The power of money was indeed terrifying.


    Soon, all the thieves were annihilated, and the Silver Skeleton was disassembled. Only the Leader of the Necromancer Group was left, sitting in fright on the ground, ¡°Who... who are you people?!¡±


    The result was not surprising. Even though Silver coin looked friendly and harmless, he was, after all, a God of Fraudsters who had even displayed his divine technique. The thieves could only be sacrificed at such a level.


    ¡°Undead God...¡± Durken moved closer, gave him a stare, and unleashed a Soul Impact.


    The eyes of the Necromancer immediately lost their sparkle, his mouth dried up, and drool dripped down. He stammered, ¡°He... Undead God... He... I am the Undead God...¡±


    He¡¯s turned into an idiot.


    Once they set off again, Silver coin spoke up, ¡°Lord, our appearance is too misleading, there¡¯s no deterrent power, we may encounter a lot of trouble on the road.¡±


    Negris agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°We barely left the Desert Town and we ran into thieves. This place is even more chaotic than the Master Plane, and they are blind too, they can¡¯t even differentiate colors.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°We can make our appearance more ferocious. Roxy and Little Zombie should put on their Soul Armor, release the aura of death and create a menacing dark mist around us. That would look incredibly cool and fierce,¡± Silver coin suggested.


    Roxy immediately armored up into her original form, she drew her Guardian Divine Sword and pointed forward, ¡°Like this? Fresh flesh, let out moans of despair, the Undead land will stretch out under my feet!¡±


    She had always been in her armorized form before, but now she was actually alive, and she is reluctant to cover up her fresh and delicate face even for a second.


    Everyone exchanged glances, a thought surfaced in their hearts: Has this kid been brainwashed by knight novels?


    Little Zombie¡¯s armorization was straightforward: Thick. It swathed itself in layers of armor, its left shoulder plate thicker than the right. It even sprouted spikes, giving it an exceptionally ferocious appearance.


    With a shield in one hand and a...hoe in the other, it looked just like a seasoned farmer.


    Durken donned a top hat, a cloak, white gloves, and a half-mask. He seemed noble and mysterious.


    Ange also wanted to trigger his soul armor, but was unanimously opposed by everyone. The moment his soul armor appeared, the team aesthetic would change drastically¡ªit was too reminiscent of a farmer.


    In the end, he had to retreat and search through the bag of the lunatic Necromancer to find a clean cloak to wear, posing as a Necromancer.


    A team like this should clearly be off the charts in battle prowess. Surely there would be no one so foolish as to provoke them, right?


    As they progressed, their journey indeed became a lot smoother. Occasionally, they could still sense someone spying on them from the wilderness around, but none dared to show themselves anymore.


    With this rare bit of spare time, Negris quickly taught Ange some necromantic spells to perfect his Necromancer impersonation.


    ¡°Necromancers commonly use the Death Summoning Technique, summoning corpses from the ground and washing everything away like a flood.¡± Negris had barely finished talking when corpses of all sorts began eagerly crawling out from the roadside.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on. You have the King¡¯s Arrival, you don¡¯t need to learn large-scale summoning, stick to individual summoning.¡± Negris hurriedly called it off, lest they ended up with a bunch of Skeleton Zombies in their ranks.


    Ange stretched out his index finger and, with each swaying motion towards the corpses on the ground, one corpse would stand up. This happened again and again.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on... You don¡¯t need to learn individual summoning either. Just learn the Wraith Spirit Delay Technique. Use a wraith to slow down the enemy¡¯s movement speed. Otherwise, if the enemy¡¯s speed is too fast, it¡¯s harder to lock your focus...¡± Just as he was speaking, Negris saw a group of Wraiths lunging forward.


    ¡°Fear Technique, Arrow of Breath of Death, Breath of Death Shockwave, Flesh Wither...forget it, just do what you want. But try to contain yourself, there¡¯s no need to scare everyone.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much to teach. Ange, being the Undead God, was the gold standard of a Necromancer simply by making a move. Other Necromancers weren¡¯t even as legitimate as him.


    They smoothly arrived in Northern Wind City. However, Negris found the situation very chaotic, and the gates were unimpeded with civilians freely entering and exiting.


    Even in Desert Town, Ashbone Skeletons served as guards at the entrance. But this large main city was completely unguarded.


    Not far from the city gate, there were rows of quiet and desolate graves. Only near the edges, a few Skeleton Guards poked their heads out of some graves, staring aimlessly at the city gate.


    After observing for a while, Durken said, ¡°It seems like these skeletons have lost their commands. The lord probably isn¡¯t issuing orders, so they have no idea what to do.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the lord?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably dead,¡± Durken shrugged.


    Negris was taken aback. ¡°When the lord dies, don¡¯t the Undead linked by soul die as well? Did they all have their soul contracts rescinded in advance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Durken shook his head. ¡°The regional defense of the Undead Empire has always been independent. They would not have a soul link with the lord. Otherwise, when every lord is transferred elsewhere, would all his subjects follow him? There¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°Each lord has some direct subordinates, but these seem to be City Defense Guards. Without orders, they will just stay in their tombs,¡± Durken explained.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so chaotic. How many Skeleton Guards are there?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange glanced over and responded, ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Only the Undead Empire, with its guards that neither eat nor drink, could afford to maintain hundreds of thousands of city defenders. For a human city, even five or six thousand would be an achievement.¡± After reflecting for a moment, Negris urged everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the city.¡±


    As they moved towards the city gate, Ange¡¯s gaze fell on the Ashbone Skeletons poking their heads out of the graves at the edge.


    Perhaps noticing Ange¡¯s gaze, the Ashbone Skeletons quickly climbed out of their graves, standing straight and rigid in the same manner as the skeleton guards they¡¯d seen outside Desert Town.

 Chapter 755: 433: Become the Sacrificial Offering for the Undead Sacrifice!_1

    Chapter 755: Chapter 433: Become the Sacrificial Offering for the Undead Sacrifice!_1


    Northern Wind City was in utter chaos, with rubbish littering the streets and no one bothering to clean it up. The shops on either side of the main street were tightly shuttered, and the few pedestrians who ventured out on the roads were in a hurry to get to their destinations.


    Ange¡¯s arrival drew a lot of attention, but his formidable appearance deterred anyone from trying to start trouble with him.


    Negris fell into a daze, just as bewildered as he had been in the Land of Fallen; he didn¡¯t know where to head next. Nevertheless, Silver Coin, their leader, seemed quite undaunted. He took in the surroundings and promptly strolled towards a nearby alley.


    Soon, the group found themselves in a quiet alley. At the far end of it, a swordsman poked his head out, eyeing them warily.


    Silver Coin held up a fresh vegetable. Although it looked fresh, it was unclear how long ago it was grown. It only appeared fresh because it had been recently harvested from Ange¡¯s Divine Region.


    The swordsman quickly retreated, only to reappear moments later, nodding at Silver Coin.


    ...


    Negris was completely baffled and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What does all this gesturing mean?¡±


    Walking towards the end of the alley, Silver Coin explained while moving, ¡°I saw the sign for a grain and oil merchant on the main road. Grain is a bulk commodity. It requires a large warehouse for storage. If they sell grain at the front, there will definitely be a warehouse at the back.¡±


    ¡°Even though the shops up front are closed, there must be people in the warehouse at the back. Even if they have ceased trading, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move the grain out all at once. So, I came here to investigate, and sure enough, there are people.¡±


    ¡°I raised the fresh vegetable to indicate I have ¡®vegetables¡¯ to sale. If they have a demand for it, they¡¯d let us through. If they don¡¯t, we¡¯d just try somewhere else. But it seems we¡¯re in luck.¡± Silver Coin added with a chuckle.


    Negris finally understood. ¡°You cunning merchants, so many trading tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    ¡°Not really, these are just simple tricks. Even non-traders can find them useful. Many business practices here are different from the Master Plane. I¡¯m still learning,¡± replied Silver Coin.


    The group reached the end of the alley, and rounding a corner, they found a row of burly swordsmen watching them.


    Unfazed, Silver Coin walked past them, handing over a small card and greeting, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you for the first time. I¡¯m Silver Coin, the vice president of the Silver Light Mercantile Company. This is my business card.¡± He had the demeanor of a businessman.


    The cards Silver Coin used before were made of wood from the World Tree. But in this world where nobody recognized the World Tree, his acts of showing off held no meaning. The cards he was handing out now were silver-plated business cards made on the spur of the moment¡ªshiny and quite impressive.


    Silver Coin¡¯s businessman-like demeanor put the other party at ease. After accepting the card, they stepped aside, revealing a human who also had a merchant-like appearance.


    Silver Coin was even more enthusiastic. He handed over his card and then, after some whispering back and forth, a few hand gestures and half an hour later, their conversation was over.


    Upon returning to the group, Silver Coin signaled for everyone to head back the way they came. Once they left the alley, Negris couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What happened there? What did you guys talk about? Why did we leave without selling anything?¡±


    Silver Coin replied, ¡°We did make a sale. Sold six thousand kilograms of fast-growing vegetables for thirty demon crystals.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡®six thousand kilograms,¡¯ it seemed like a large amount. But when he heard ¡®thirty demon crystals,¡¯ Negris was slightly upset. ¡°Only thirty demon crystals? That¡¯s cheap, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Silver Coin was a bit bewildered. ¡°Cheap? Uh, isn¡¯t it the other way round? It¡¯s expensive. Thirty demon crystals are equal to three hundred gold coins. On average, that¡¯s one gold coin for every twenty kilograms of vegetables, which is extremely expensive. When he quoted the price, I could hardly believe it. In the Master Plane, similar fast-growing vegetables sell for a few copper coins a kilogram.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are vegetables so cheap?¡± Negris was stunned.


    Well, he didn¡¯t know the price of vegetables. That¡¯s not knowledge, it¡¯s just the market rate. He thought it was a cheap deal because Silver Coin usually earned hundreds of thousands of demon crystals at a time. A mere couple of dozens of demon crystals appeared to tarnish Silver Coin¡¯s image.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s cheap. If it¡¯s not sold, it would just rot in the field. Vegetables have a short shelf life, they don¡¯t store well and can¡¯t be sold far. They were surprised that I could supply such fresh vegetables.¡±


    ¡°This place is remote and desolate. Fresh vegetables are rare. Usually, they only have dried vegetables and radishes. That¡¯s the reason they offered such a high price.¡±


    Negris was still a bit upset. All this way just for a few dozen demon crystals? Even if they sold all the vegetables from Ange¡¯s Divine Region, they might not earn even a thousand demon crystals.


    Silver Coin laughed, ¡°Compared to selling some expensive goods, I prefer doing business with bulk commodities like grains and salts because the demand is large and stable. If I can obtain the supply of grains and salts for a city, I can earn a thousand demon crystals a day, thirty thousand a year. What if I get the supply for ten cities?¡±


    ¡°Even three hundred thousand a year is less.¡± Negris dismissed, ¡°It¡¯s not even half of the monthly profit from the Goddess of Beauty City.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± It was Silver Coin¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. He rarely lost his temper, but he was exasperated now. ¡°Can you compare them with the Goddess of Beauty City? That¡¯s a monopoly.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give them the vegetables?¡± If the price is right, why not deliver the goods directly?


    Silver Coin shook his head, ¡°Of course not. The secret of the Divine Region is a secret. If we deliver here, they would know that the lord has a storage space that can keep things fresh. That information is worth more than anything. What if they rob us? We will deliver to the cemetery outside the city and let them come and fetch it.¡±


    Oh right, a box for storing things is more expensive than the things inside. What if they rob us? Of course, we cut them down. Relying on Ange¡¯s strength, Negris was used to being domineering and never thought he would be robbed.

 Chapter 756: 433: Become the Sacrificial Offering for the Undead Sacrifice!_2

    Chapter 756: Chapter 433: Become the Sacrificial Offering for the Undead Sacrifice!_2


    The group exited the small alleyway and hadn¡¯t taken many steps when suddenly a man rushed out, blocking their way. He raised his hands above his head and forcefuly kowtowed on the ground.


    ¡°Is he...begging?¡± Negris was stunned.


    This was the first time that Ange and his companions were being begged to for alms, something they had never experienced before. As such, they were taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Instead, Silver Coin, acting as if he had just found a treasure, urgently pulled the beggar to a corner. The rest of Ange¡¯s group quickly followed suit and surrounded them.


    The beggar was confused. What was happening? He regarded everyone with caution and slowly raised his hands in defense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous. What¡¯s your name?¡± Silver Coin asked kindly, as he asked Ji Li for some small flatbreads. Among the crowd, only Ji Li needed to eat.


    ...


    ¡°John,¡± said the beggar, obviously famished. His eyes lit up at the sight of the flatbreads. He immediately bit off half as soon as he received it. When he was about to take the second bite, he forced himself to swallow, resisting with great willpower before reluctantly stowing the remaining piece into his bosom.


    ¡°Another John? Do people here like the name John?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but comment. From his experiences, he had come across many Johns, Old Johns, Young Johns and Johns the Bull. This seemed to him a clear sign of laziness from those naming their children.


    Seeing the man store his bread, Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you not hungry?¡±


    Beggar John humbly answered, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But I want to take the rest home for my wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have a wife? Eat, eat. As long as you answer some of my questions, all these flatbreads are yours. Don¡¯t hesitate, just eat!¡± Silver Coin then showed John the rest of the bread he had.


    Silver Coin had detained this John to understand the situation in the city. Ideally, they should have done this as soon as they entered the city. However, they had stumbled upon the grain merchant¡¯s guild near the outskirts of the city, and there were no beggars to be seen there.


    Ji Li wasn¡¯t pleased and said, ¡°Leave some for me though, I made this beef flatbread with beef-bone flour and lake snow, baked to perfection. If you give it all to him, what will I eat?¡±


    Every time Ji Li mentioned an ingredient, John would swallow saliva. By the time Ji Li finished speaking, his stomach was audibly growling. He fixed his gaze strictly upon the remaining flatbreads in Silver Coin¡¯s hands.


    The bite he had earlier went down too quickly, not allowing him to savour the taste. Now that Ji Li was discussing the ingredients, he could taste the beef and wheat lingering in his mouth.


    ¡°When was the last time you ate?¡± Silver Coin asked, while reaching out to give him another flatbread.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten in three days.¡± John received the flatbread, but instead of eating it, he put it into his bosom. He took out the half he had earlier and began nibbling at it.


    ¡°How many people are in your family?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    ¡°There are two...one. My wife is at home,¡± John said with a sudden drop in his spirits.


    ¡°So, is it one or two?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    Tears welled up in John¡¯s eyes, ¡°There is another one, my daughter. But she is cursed and won¡¯t survive. When I return, there will likely only be one left.¡±


    ¡°Cursed?¡± Silver Coin muttered, noting it down for later, before asking, ¡°Why did you decide to beg from us?¡±


    John wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and gratefully said, ¡°You came from the grain merchant¡¯s guild. I figured you would have some food. The granary has been shut down for seven days, only the black market has grain for sale. I was truly desperate, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Seven days? Do you know why?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    John nodded, ¡°It seems that the road has been cut off by sorcerers. The city of Northern Wind is now isolated from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Cut off the road? But why?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    In a world where teleportation arrays exist, severing roads is an unnecessary move. Even if the roads are cut off, the nobles and rich can still teleport, maintaining their contact with the outside world.


    ¡°They probably want to starve us poor people to death. Most of the food in Northern Wind City is imported from outside. Without the road, many of us will starve,¡± John said with a bitter smile.


    Silver Coin asked some detailed questions, such as whether the streets were busy lately, if there were any luxury carriages or Knights passing by, what was sold on the black market, and if there were any robberies or the like.


    After these minor questions were addressed, Silver Coin revealed a thoughtful expression.


    Seeing Silver Coin finish his questioning, Negris promptly urged: ¡°John, take us to your home to have a look. Didn¡¯t you say your daughter is cursed? We want to see what kind of curse it is.¡±


    Negris was quite interested in curses. Curses are a rather unique kind of power, sometimes more akin to Divine Arts, belonging to the realm of faith and spiritual power.


    As a Necromancer, Negris was competent in Curse Magic. Given his knowledge, a glance at the magic could roughly discern the strength of the Wizard.


    John led the way with some disbelief, a glimmer of hope flickering in his heart. These people were going to see his daughter, could they possibly have a way to dispel the curse?


    However, this hope was dashed upon returning home. Sorrowful sobbing echoed from within, and John quickly rushed in, soon sobbing himself.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Alas, poor man, he doesn¡¯t even dare to cry out loud.¡±


    John¡¯s house wasn¡¯t big. When Silver Coin, Negris and Ange walked in, there wasn¡¯t much space left, so the others had to wait outside.


    As soon as they entered, Ange saw a mummified body on the bed. Why say mummified? Because the corpse was so thin it was practically skeletal, just like a dehydrated mummy.


    However, Ange still keenly sensed that the inside of the corpse was warm. The body had not been dead for very long.


    Ange¡¯s gaze followed the corpse to a corner of the wall, where there was a rat hole.


    John had been mentally prepared for this moment to come, so losing hope was his primary emotion. After a few sobs, he turned and bowed to Ange and the others, before attempting to roll up the mat.


    Wrap the corpse in straw mats and toss it outside to the cemetery, then the Undead would deal with it. This was the most respectful burial method, as the deceased¡¯s spirit would return to the embrace of the Undead God, and rest in eternal peace.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Negris interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s not fully dead yet, there might be a chance of saving her, Ange, come and see.¡±


    Ange cast a few Purification Techniques. The emaciated corpse warmed slightly, then he used a Rebirth Technique, targeting the corpse¡¯s heart. The body suddenly sat up, gasping for air, it was now alive.


    This treatment frightened John and his wife immensely. They regained their bearings only when their daughter, with wide open eyes, laid back on the bed and hoarsely cried, ¡°mom...dad...¡± Overwhelmed, they hesitated to approach.


    Undead God, this is incredible! Is this treatment or...resurrection?


    Ange didn¡¯t pay them any mind. He merely conjured a water orb, crushed a piece of Elf Beans, mixed it into the orb, and then fed it to the girl.


    Next came more Purification Techniques. The skin of the girl, once withered like a corpse, turned radiantly healthy before their eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until the girl¡¯s life energy stabilized that Ange stopped. He then turned his attention back to the rat hole in the corner of the room.


    The girl was now able to sit up on her own. She gazed unbelievingly at her hands and padded down her own body. Nothing was missing and she no longer felt the debilitating weakness. Had she not died? And the curse seemed to have disappeared too?


    ¡°Mom... Dad...¡± She hoarsely called out to John and his wife.


    John and his wife were in disbelief. John, plucking up his courage, hesitatingly reached out to feel his daughter¡¯s arm. It was soft and warm to the touch, not the cold sensation of a corpse. His daughter had truly come back to life.


    The family of three held each other, weeping softly in confusion.


    Just then, an enraged voice came puffing out of the rat hole in the corner, ¡°Damn it! Who stole my offering?! Hasn¡¯t your teacher taught you to mind your own business?! In that case, you¡¯ll replace her, becoming the offering for my Undead Sacrifice!¡±


    A puff of black smoke emerged from the hole, forming an ominous face.

 Chapter 757: 434: Not Worrying About Selling the Vegetables Grown_1

    Chapter 757: Chapter 434: Not Worrying About Selling the Vegetables Grown_1


    Negris was rather baffled upon hearing about the Undead Sacrifice, for he couldn¡¯t connect the death of a living person from exhaustion to it.


    The Undead Sacrifice doesn¡¯t involve living people, it¡¯s about sacrificing souls.


    The Undead Sacrifice is a method for the living to transform into undead creatures. By sacrificing their own souls, they can retain their memories from when they were alive, just like Lisa, who became a witch through the Undead Sacrifice.


    This is no profound secret technique, it just has a low success rate. Many people have been reborn that way, but they were unable to retain their memories or, in worse cases, their intelligence ended up reduced after their transformation.


    But, anyway, the Undead Sacrifice doesn¡¯t require killing a living person. What is this cloud of smoke talking about?


    ¡°A Necromancer?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ...


    ¡°Huh? A dragon? So tiny? Is it stunted? Are you the one who ruined my Undead Sacrifice? I thought it was one of those blind colleagues of mine.¡± The smoke seemed to be taken aback for a moment, but then menacingly responded:


    ¡°Even better, a dragon. Its flesh and soul are stronger than humans. I¡¯ll use your flesh to make my sacrifice to the Undead God.¡±


    In response to it, Ange was stunned as a Soul Flame drifted from the smoke towards him.


    Is this really a follower of the Undead God?


    Ange swept away the Soul Flame with a flick of his hand. He wouldn¡¯t accept it. What would be of equal value in return? Killing the human girl he had just saved?


    The smoke appeared puzzled, murmuring, ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on? The Undead God rejected my offering? How could that be? It must be a misperception. Nothing happened before, it¡¯s just a misperception.¡±


    After reassuring itself, the smoke ¡®screamed¡¯ at Negris¡ªSoul Impact.


    When it finished screaming, Negris pretended to clean his ears and asked, ¡°All done? Didn¡¯t you have breakfast? Your voice is so soft.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay? Oh, right, dragons have high magic resistance. Well then, feel the gnawing of the abyss!¡± With the smoke¡¯s outcry, numerous visible wraiths gushed out from it, clinging onto Negris and biting frantically.


    Negris sighed, ¡°Is that all? I thought I¡¯d encounter some master of necromantic magic. Are you an apprentice?¡±


    He took out a bunch of Cemetery Grass, waved it right and left, scaring those wraiths, who ran screaming back into the cloud of smoke, even faster than they had come out.


    ¡°You...¡± The smoke started realizing that something was wrong.


    It had originally assumed that some reckless magic apprentice, in a burst of overly zeal, had come to ruin his curse.


    Only those freshmen magic apprentices would be so filled with a sense of justice that they¡¯d mess things up. Anyone else at the first sight of the curse would know what¡¯s up.


    So, it wanted to give them a bit of shock. Maybe they could exchange some magic cards, perhaps it knew their teacher. But to its surprise, it was a stunted dragon.


    After two magic attempts, both were ignored by its opponent. What was going on?


    Truthfully, the Necromancer¡¯s reactions so far had been fine. Soul Scream to scare off the opponent, Wraith Gnaw to bite them off, and they were aimed at instant eviction. It was still preparing for the Undead Sacrifice. How would it have time to play around?


    Unexpectedly, the Bronze Dragon hadn¡¯t shown any reaction. Could it be due to the dragon¡¯s high magic resistance?


    It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be easy to scare off its opponent. It had to reveal its true form for a formal Necromancer showdown.


    The smoke glared at the Bronze Dragon and tried to shrink back to its mouse hole. But once it moved, it found itself frozen in place.


    Negris sneered, ¡°If you were a bit more powerful, we might have been in the mood to play along. But you¡¯re so weak, it¡¯s not even fun.¡±


    Negris had wanted to see a Necromancer of this world and compare it with those from the Master Plane.


    But seeing its two sloppy spells, like a street performer¡¯s acrobatics, was a waste of time.


    Ange reached out towards the smoke, sucking it into his palm and condensed it into a Soul Fire.


    So, that¡¯s why it was weak. Ange was only projecting his image over here. The soul of this body was only at the level of the Soul Heart, but this Necromancer had no power to fight back against him.


    The Necromancer was equally stunned. What just happened? Its consciousness was attached to the Mist of Breath of Death. It made sense for its mist to be dispersed, but why was its consciousness stripped away as well?


    It was as if it touched a tree, and the tree got chopped down, and then its head fell off. Is it something an ordinary person can do?


    Even now, this Necromancer still thought it had encountered a ¡®normal¡¯ Necromancer.


    Ange, clutching the Necromancer¡¯s consciousness, left the house and followed his sense to reach a high wall quickly.


    Such a tall wall denotes a noble¡¯s estate. It was just a wall away from John¡¯s slum, no wonder he could follow the Mist of Breath of Death to cast a curse.


    Ange clutched the wall and peeped inside.


    Little Angel, Little Zombie, and Negris each clung onto the wall and peered in. Soon, a line of heads popped up along the wall.


    ¡°Who...¡± It truly was a noble¡¯s estate and heavily guarded. Ange and his group were discovered quickly. One of the guards was about to shout when a Gold-touch Stick knocked him on the head.

 Chapter 758: 434: Theres No Worries About Selling the Vegetables We Grow _2

    Chapter 758: Chapter 434: There¡¯s No Worries About Selling the Vegetables We Grow _2


    The tiny Gold-touch Stick produced the effect of a massive hammer. The guard became limp and passed out, a cloak appeared out of nowhere, draping over Durken, who politely raised his hat in apology to the unconscious guard.


    The guards behind the courtyard wall had somehow been taken down by him.


    Why any more courtesies? A line of heads on the wall turned over briskly.


    Relying on his senses, Ange quickly found a tomb in the corner.


    Some influential families liked to build family graves within their manors, this room was the entrance to such a tomb.


    A row of skeletons hung in front of the door were originally sleeping with their skulls hanging low. As they sensed the activity, their hollow eye sockets ignited with blue flames, lifting their heads.


    ...


    Durken was about to stun them, completely unexpectedly, these skeletons saw Ange and immediately descended from the rack, standing upright.


    Negris finally realized this anomaly, as it was not the first time this had occurred. Uncontrollably, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Skeleton Guards at the entrance to the Desert Town behaved in the same way. Even these ones recognize Ange¡¯s identity?¡±


    Unlikely! Ange came in projection, seeming harmless to people and animals. Even his aura was not as strong as Durken¡¯s ¨C why these skeletons feared Ange but not Durken?


    Additionally, the Necromancer couldn¡¯t identify him, nor could Roxy, the Witch swordsman, yet, for some reason, these lowly skeletons could?


    Durken thought for a while and said, ¡°It may be because these skeletons are masterless and without wisdom. Seeing souls stronger than themselves, they instinctively submit.¡±


    Masterless undead roaming the wilderness have their own way of identifying rank, often more sensitive than other creatures.


    But unable to understand, and no time for verification, they could only set their questions aside as they filed into the tomb.


    Upon entering the tomb, there was a wide staircase leading underground, which was made broad for the convenience of carrying coffins directly.


    Right now, two human guards were standing at the top of the stairs. Just after they noticed Ange and his party, they were knocked unconscious by the Gold-touch Stick.


    Ange and his group walked unhindered into the tomb.


    The design of the tomb was a typical family grave. There was a thigh-high stone platform to place coffins for worship in the burial area at the bottom of the stairs.


    On the other three sides of the coffin area were the tombs, square pits hewn from stone, just big enough for a stone coffin. At this point, the three walls were almost filled with stone coffins, only about four spaces remaining.


    Four more deaths in this family, and they would have to expand their tomb.


    On the stone platform, where stone coffins were originally placed, laid a body of an old man adorned in extravagant attire. Except for his pale face, he looked just as if he was asleep.


    Physical collapse next to the stone coffin indicated the presence of the only Necromancer here.


    The others were at their wits¡¯ end, staring blankly at the Necromancer, not knowing what to do.


    They had been carrying out an Undead Sacrifice. All of a sudden, the Necromancer yelled, ¡°Damn, someone has sabotaged the sacrifice, I¡¯d better check it out.¡±


    Then he released a wisp of smoke and left. Not long afterward, the Necromancer who was standing suddenly trembled and fell limp to the ground.


    Everyone knew an accident had occurred, but it was beyond their understanding. They could only stand helplessly, until Ange¡¯s party arrived.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± someone shouted.


    Ange looked around, with only common people standing. He paid no attention and just released the Soul Fire in his hand.


    The Soul Fire immediately turned into smoke, flinging itself desperately into the fallen Necromancer¡¯s body.


    The Necromancer abruptly opened his eyes, looking fearfully at Ange. On the way over when Ange had grabbed him, he probably had already realized their difference. He fell on his knees, his forehead touching the ground, trembling.


    With a casual move, he stripped the Necromancer¡¯s consciousness from his body ¨C a method already beyond the realm of magic.


    However, the Necromancer¡¯s behavior led everyone in the tomb to misperceive something. They gasped and collectively kneeled, ¡°Cou... Council of the Undead?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Council of the Undead? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anything. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The collapsed Necromancer was stiff all over. His actions led to others¡¯ misperception, but their exclamation ¡®Council of the Undead¡¯ made him understand.


    Exactly! How could anyone extract his consciousness casually? Only those sea monsters from the Council of the Undead could.


    ¡°No, we are not from the Council of the Undead, we are just merchants selling vegetables,¡± said Negris with a smile. ¡°You guys, What are you doing here?¡±


    Although Negris denied being from the Council of the Undead, they didn¡¯t believe him one bit. The crowd started explaining frantically.


    The situation was simple. The Clan Leader of the Rhein Clan had passed away. The very Clan Leader who upheld the clan¡¯s position and power was dead, at an inappropriate time no less.


    For the Clan Leader to be reborn, they decided to have the Necromancer perform the Undead Sacrifice. Yet, this method was illegal.


    The Undead Empire forbade turning into undead through artificial means.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Negris was puzzled. Isn¡¯t it good to be reborn as undead through sacrifices? Why would that be against the law?


    The Necromancer looked at him strangely. You, a Council of the Undead¡¯s member, wouldn¡¯t you know?

 Chapter 759: 434: No Worries About Selling the Grown Vegetables_3

    Chapter 759: Chapter 434: No Worries About Selling the Grown Vegetables_3


    But if the adults asked, dare he not answer?


    ¡°Because some people use living beings for various reincarnation and sacrificial experiments, some use living beings as sacrifices, and some slaughter the living to make the scent of death stronger, making sacrifices and reincarnations easier,¡± the Necromancer replied.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, have you ever heard of the Reincarnation Altar?¡± Durken suddenly asked.


    The Necromancer showed a puzzled expression and shook his head.


    After asking some more questions, to which the Necromancer obediently answered, Durken finally asked, ¡°What should be the punishment for violating the Council¡¯s ban?¡±


    Everyone immediately fell silent, looking at each other in bewilderment, at a loss for what to do.


    ...


    Only the Necromancer was ashen-faced, tremulously replying, ¡°To... to be killed.¡±


    Durken nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s kill, for the child who fell victim to your curse.¡±


    Ange nodded, and Little Zombie hopped over, landing a punch.


    After executing the Necromancer, Negris shifted his attention to the body on the stone platform: ¡°At the risk of defying the Council¡¯s ban, you still want to sacrifice and resurrect him. You talk about some crucial time, what critical time?¡±


    The others were so scared that their legs went weak, stuttering and unable to speak. The Necromancer had cooperated and still got killed. Would they get killed too once they had answered the questions?


    But they couldn¡¯t not answer either, for the Undead could make life worse than death. After trembling for a while, someone finally said shakily:


    ¡°The Northern Wind Clan of Northern Wind City intends to leave the city as a whole and is planning to sell the City Lord¡¯s position. Our Ryan Clan wants to bid for it, but unexpectedly, our Clan Leader suddenly died of heart failure. If we can¡¯t resurrect the Clan Leader within ten days, we will lose the qualification to bid for the City Lord¡¯s position.¡±


    Negris was surprised, ¡°Bidding? Oh, right, positions like the City Lord and Mayor here can be bought and sold, but isn¡¯t Northern Wind City a principal city directly under the Empire? Can the City Lord¡¯s position be sold too?¡±


    You¡¯re from the Council, don¡¯t you know? Everyone gave him a strange look but had to answer:


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to resurrect the Clan Leader. Only the clans recognized by the city are eligible to bid for the City Lord¡¯s position. Only these major clans are capable of resolving the city¡¯s problems in a short time.¡±


    Negris finally seemed to understand the series of events: ¡°The Northern Wind Clan is fleeing, intending to sell their City Lord¡¯s position. Only major clans can handle issues like food, security, and order in the city, so this has limited the competition. However, your Clan Leader died at an inconvenient time, and in order to meet the bidding deadline, you¡¯re risking the ban and using the forbidden Undead Sacrifice to resurrect your Clan Leader, is that correct?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Negris laughed out loud: ¡°Did you ever think the Necromancer you hired might be very amateur?¡±


    The other party replied with a bitter smile: ¡°What could we do even if we knew? It¡¯s already hard to find someone who dares to break the ban for something that¡¯s prohibited, let alone worry about his abilities.¡±


    This was indeed a problem. Powerful Necromancers probably wouldn¡¯t break the Council of the Undead¡¯s ban for a single clan in a remote city.


    As he was about to ask something else, Silver Coin suddenly clapped his hands, realizing: ¡°I understand now, the road was blocked, probably by some clan who wants to bid for the City Lord¡¯s position. They want to force a lower price and stage a palace coup.¡±


    After speaking, Silver Coin turned to Ange and said, ¡°My Lord, shall we bid as well? The profit is massive. We put in a little cost, and we can earn a city. We won¡¯t have to worry about selling our crops in the future.¡±

 Chapter 760: 435: Mark Out the Fertile Land First_1

    Chapter 760: Chapter 435: Mark Out the Fertile Land First_1


    A flame of Soul Fire slipped into Count Feiwo¡¯s body. His body stiffened abruptly, convulsed violently for a while, and then gradually calmed down. The flame had fused with his body.


    ¡°Does... it work like that?¡± the members of the Lain family asked in disbelief.


    ¡°And why not?¡± Negris responded dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult matter in the first place, you¡¯ve just hired some mediocre help, making things more complicated.¡±


    After speaking, Negris began to usher them out. ¡°Out you go. We need to perform a secret technique to hasten the Undead Sacrifice. Otherwise, the process will take seven to eight days, and that¡¯s just too slow.¡±


    He shooed them all out, and as each of them was leaving, Durken marked them with an imprint, smiling as he added, ¡°A little curse. If you utter words that should not be spoken, it will activate and turn you into vile corpses, with your souls forever trapped inside.¡±


    They all trembled in fear, nodding and shaking their heads frantically while firmly keeping their mouths shut.


    ...


    Curious, Negris asked, ¡°There¡¯s such a curse? What do you call it?¡±


    Whispering, Durken responded, ¡°I made it up, it¡¯s just a detection imprint.¡±


    After ushering all the living beings out of the tomb, including Ji Li, Ange imbued the stone of the Instant Death Halo with his Divine Power, spreading the halo outward.


    The body of Count Feiwo, which had previously seemed as if in deep sleep, began to dehydrate and toughen rapidly.


    Normally, the body would swell and secrete fluid until the Soul Fire fused, at which point those symptoms would subside.


    However, the Instant Death Halo expedited the entire process, and the cells and bacteria died off before there was a chance to swell. The body, already dead, was undergoing accelerated ¡®death¡¯ due to the Halo¡¯s influence.


    What would normally take seven days to ¡®die¡¯ took only half a day. Count Feiwo, still quite confused, opened his eyes.


    The Undead Sacrifice was successful. Count Feiwo hadn¡¯t lost much of his memory; he could even recall some events after his last breath.


    People don¡¯t instantly die after their last breath; their senses of hearing and touch persist for some time. That¡¯s why he could hear someone whispering in his ear. It sounded like his wife confessing, ¡°My love, I¡¯ve wronged you. The second son is not yours; he¡¯s the stable boy¡¯s...¡±


    This revelation jolted Count Feiwo into full wakefulness.


    However, the sight that greeted him was not his wife, but a cluster of strangers, including a Bronze Dragon leaning into his face.


    It took about 15 minutes for Count Feiwo to accept his current circumstance. But they didn¡¯t want him to be fully back to life until he had awoken.


    Seeing Ange bringing forth a brilliant light, restoring life to his emaciated body and flesh, Count Feiwo immediately kneeled. He couldn¡¯t have been more obedient, ¡°Lords, feel free to instruct me. Feiwo and the Lain family will act as directed. But, if I may, could we wait for just a moment?¡± He said, cautiously stepping outside the mausoleum.


    Not long after he left the mausoleum, the manor outside erupted in uproar. A crowd of people rushed to watch as Count Feiwo led his guards to drive a man, woman, and child toward the stables in the corner of the manor.


    Ji Li returned from gathering information with a gleeful expression, ¡°Count Feiwo locked his wife, his second son, and the stableman in the stable, saying that they should reunite as a family, hehe.¡±


    Everyone laughed in understanding, ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ...


    Bidding for the position of City Lord may seem difficult, but in reality, Ange wasn¡¯t needed; simply his presence in the background was enough for Silver Coin to handle it all.


    In the next few days, Silver Coin and Count Feiwo were busy with the bidding. Silver Coin had a million from selling the Flame Emblems, of which he spent less than 200,000, leaving 800,000. Add the 600,000 earned from those few days, they had a total of 1,400,000 Magic Crystals to use at their disposal.


    Count Feiwo also chipped in with 600,000.


    ¡°Why is your contribution so small?¡± Negris, full of doubt, asked. ¡°Only 600,000 Magic Crystals and yet you¡¯re bidding for the City Lordship?¡±


    The Count Feiwo looked astounded. ¡°Small? This is hard cash, who else in the city can draw out 600,000 Magic Crystals in one go?¡±


    Silver Coin put down the 1,400,000 Magic Crystal Card.


    ¡°Uh, how could I, as a mere count, compare with you lords?¡± Count Feiwo replied, grinning awkwardly.


    After some discussion, Negris finally understood how substantial a sum of 600,000 cash Magic Crystals was.


    To the noble of a remote city, while their assets might be considerable, most would not have much cash, especially in a place with underdeveloped commerce. Feiwo¡¯s cash of 600,000 crystals was already a significant amount among the city¡¯s elites.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we have 2 million Magic Crystals, making us the family with the most available cash? I was thinking of bringing in strategic investors,¡± Silver Coin remarked.


    ¡°What¡¯s a strategic investor?¡± The phrase left everyone perplexed.


    ¡°As a City Lord, one possesses all the rights in the city, but the most important ones are Personnel, Finance, and Military. For the other roles such as city management, security, commerce and agriculture, we need to appoint others. In the end, who do we appoint? Nobles, of course,¡± explained Silver Coin.


    ¡°So instead of us bidding and getting the rights to the city, and then having to fill the positions with them anyway, why not sell the positions to them up front, and use their money to bid in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Positions such as the Building Director, Judiciary Director, Public Affairs Director, Executive Director, Finance Director, Commerce Director, etc. We just need to control the Executive Director, Civil Director, and Finance Director. The other positions can be sold.¡±


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath, ¡°Whaaaat...is that really a viable strategy? Aren¡¯t we scared they could cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Haha, with control over Personnel, Finance, and Military, why would we worry about them causing trouble?¡± Silver Coin said with a broad smile.


    Negris felt this was a bit risky, ¡°We have the money, why not do it ourselves and hold all the positions? That would be the safest.¡±


    Silver Coin shrugged, ¡°Maybe, but can we find enough people to manage an entire city?¡±


    Count Feiwo looked troubled. The thought of his family, who were almost helpless without their necromancer, taking on the responsibility of managing an entire city? It was laughable.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find enough people, we¡¯ll have to ask the nobles to serve anyway. If we don¡¯t provide them with opportunities for advancement in their area, they might leave. Without them, the city could easily collapse,¡± Silver Coin added.


    This wasn¡¯t a world of universal equality and education; the rate of illiteracy here was over ninety percent. Basically, only the nobles and rich merchants were literate, and those elites formed the backbone of society. If all the literate people of a city were to leave, developing it would be incredibly difficult.


    Overwhelmed, Negris waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care anymore. Do whatever you like. Just make sure to reserve the fertile areas with water resources. That¡¯s the most important part.¡±


    Ange, who had almost fallen asleep out of sheer boredom, snapped back to attention in an instant.

 Chapter 761: 436 Dont Mess Around_1

    Chapter 761: Chapter 436 Don¡¯t Mess Around_1


    Ange had no interest in being a city lord. If not for the silver coins and the promise of a market for his crops, he wouldn¡¯t bother with that at all. However, the prospect of seizing a fertile piece of land for farming greatly excited him. His eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    However, Count Feiwo paused before giving a bitter smile, ¡°If there were fertile lands, our area wouldn¡¯t be known as the desert. Two mountain ranges cut off the abundant moisture from the south, resulting in a dry climate with little rain. The only river within our boundaries is the sand river that flows from the mountains, reaching up to Godfall Town.¡±


    ¡°The banks of the sand river are the main cultivation areas, but they are far from fertile. Most of the city¡¯s food supply comes from outside, and if you want some land, feel free to buy it directly from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Many barren territories are practically being given away because no one wants them.¡±


    ...


    At the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Silver coin spent fifty thousand Demon Crystals to buy all the wasteland along the Sand River from Northern Wind City to Godfall Town, at an average cost of a gold coin per acre, totaling up to five hundred thousand acres.


    This price was neither cheap nor expensive. After all, it was just waste land, and the fact that it could be sold at a gold coin per acre was practically insane.


    ...


    It would have been typically impossible to secure this purchase because it would mean enclosing both banks of the Sand River. Despite being a wasteland, isn¡¯t there still a river running through it?


    However, The Northern Wind Clan was preparing to leave, they didn¡¯t seem to care about the kind of trouble this sale would present to the future rulers. Or perhaps there won¡¯t be any trouble, after all, it¡¯s just barren land. But regardless, they were no longer concerned, as long as they could sell for fifty thousand.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wait until after we win the bid for the city lord before buying?¡± Negris asked puzzled.


    Both Silver Coin and Feiwo shook their heads simultaneously: ¡°No no no. If we buy now, any issues that arise later would be problems inherited from the previous administration, something we can disclaim responsibility for. If we first become the city lords and then buy, it will be harder to shake off responsibility if there are problems.¡±


    Leaving Negris stunned for a long time he mumbled, ¡°Good point, all of you conniving merchants and politicians.¡±


    Durken also sneered, ¡°The caution of the weak, claiming for the sake of claiming. Who would dare to seize our territory now? Silver coin, what is your current identity? Not an ordinary person anymore, a little prudence is okay, but there is no need to be excessively careful.¡±


    Silver Coin blinked in puzzlement, What exactly was his identity now?


    The poor goblin merchant, even today, he still hadn¡¯t adapted to his new identity- The God of Fraudsters.


    Seeing his expression, Durken knew there was no point in explaining it further. He said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just proceed according to your plan. Leave the part of alchemy and forging to me when the time comes.¡±


    Once a person¡¯s thinking is rigid, both their behavioral patterns and thinking patterns tend to follow set habits. If he steps out of that comfort zone, he would be at a loss, unable to continue.


    Silver Coin had the mind of a merchant, doing big things with small investment, pursuing profits, and taking risks in pursuit of super profits. If he were to adapt to his new identity, using power to oppress others, it would be very uncomfortable for him.


    ...


    Following the Sand River towards Godfall Town, Ange excitedly held a stick, following the measurement markers provided by the official from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He utilized the stick to create imaginary boundaries where he intended to lay claim to the land.


    As Negris had said, everyone¡¯s understanding of barren and fertile lands differed. Even in a desert, Ange could grow crops, let alone in a wasteland. It was all a matter of how much he wanted to invest in transforming the land.


    To Ange, the wasteland soil was fertile. Even without improvements, he could grow some special crops. The only problem needing resolution was water scarcity, as even the most special crops required some water.


    Throughout the journey, Ange pondered over this issue.


    The official sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to measure the land was named Jimmy. He was respectful and cooperative all the way. When Ange occasionally misplaced his stick, claiming an extra few dozen acres here and there, he pretended not to see.


    Since such a ¡®docile¡¯ fellow was not unpopular, Negris even chatted with him: ¡°Jimmy, it¡¯s hard for you to undertake such field work, do you get any allowances or subsidies?¡±


    Jimmy gave a bitter smile: ¡°There is no such thing as allowance, but I can get some rye bread to eat on the journey.¡±


    ¡°Uh, only this?¡± Negris was taken aback.


    Jimmy gave another bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s already good enough, at least I won¡¯t starve to death. I took a few extra. If I get back early, the leftover bread can be taken home for the kids to eat.¡±


    Negris blinked, ¡°From what you sound like, has your family run out of grain?¡±


    Jimmy shook his head: ¡°Not yet, the salary and grain allocation we received from above is just enough for us to eat, but kids grow up quickly, they need to eat more, and they are always hungry. We are still better off. It¡¯s the common people who have it worse. Many of them have run out of grain.¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Negris too breathed a sigh.


    He was already aware of the shortage of food in the city, but there was nothing they could do at the moment. If Ange¡¯s entity was here, then the elf beans in Resting Camp would have been enough to feed the people of the city.


    The problem was that, unfortunately, Ange could only grasp a handful in twenty minutes, which contained a few hundred grains. Even if he snatched with no rest for twenty-four hours a day, he could not save everyone.


    Actually, the city is not really short of food. If all the noblemen like Count Feiwo were willing to donate their stock, the food problem could be immediately resolved.


    However, under these circumstances, wanting them to be generous was too much to ask for. Only when Silver Coin secured the position of the city lord and had control of power, would there be a possibility of changing the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. Ji Li, Ji Li! Kvada, why are you running so fast!¡± When Negris turned back to call for Ji Li, he found she had already taken her bag and run far away.


    At this moment, the Sand River ahead showed a significant drop, with a sharp drop of more than ten meters, forming dozens of small waterfalls.


    After this drop, the Sand River made a big bend, flowing south towards Godfall Town.


    Ange suddenly stopped here, looking left and right at this drop. He even jumped to look in the direction of Northern Wind City and was engrossed in this observation for quite a while.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Negris asked curiously, sensing some fluctuations of Divine Power from Ange. There was no need to guess, this guy was definitely using some Divine technique again.


    The only divine technique that could be used by his entity and could have an effect here was the Ring of Balance. Was this skeleton measuring something with the Ring of Balance?


    Ange pointed to the drop and then to the direction of Northern Wind City, ¡°Flat. Build dam. Raise water level. Irrigate field.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you mean, this location is at the same height as Northern Wind City? You want to build a dam here to raise the water level to irrigate your fields?¡± Negris verified.


    Ange nodded.


    Negris flew up for a view, observing the terrain. He mentally made some calculations, and had to admit, it was a technically and logically feasible plan. The only problem was that it would be an extremely massive construction project.


    A massive construction project? Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Seeing his reaction, Negris felt a sinking feeling in his heart, ¡°What idea are you having now? Tell us first so we can discuss it; don¡¯t you dare act recklessly.¡±


    PS: Still writing, probably won¡¯t make it in time, update in the early morning

 Chapter 762: 437 Human Pile Driver_1

    Chapter 762: Chapter 437 Human Pile Driver_1


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I originally planned to give you some beef patties for the journey, but they ran out. Now all that¡¯s left is some fresh vegetables, help yourself.¡± Negris said humbly.


    Jimmy looked at the big bag of fresh vegetables on the ground, his face breaking into a smile. He tried to keep his excitement in check, but his hands and feet were moving furiously. ¡°No, no, no, the vegetables are good, my family loves vegetables.¡±


    Jummy quickly ran off with the vegetables, probably muttering in his heart: Apologizing for giving me vegetables? Is he an idiot?


    In Northern Wind City, beef patties and fresh vegetables were not on the same level. Ordinary people rarely got the chance to eat fresh vegetables here; having some dried vegetables or radishes was already quite good.


    Unlike the south, with its humid climate, you could sprout a bunch of vegetables just by scattering some seeds around your house, giving you a different type of vegetable to eat throughout the year.


    This bag of vegetables was worth several months of Jimmy¡¯s salary. He¡¯d be a fool to choose beef patties over this.


    ...


    After sending Jimmy off, the group made their way to Desert Town. Upon arriving at the location where the Undead Tide is sleeping, Ange arched his body and issued a spiritual summoning.


    Hand bones pierced through the ground one after another, as skeletons staggered to their feet.


    Soon, a tide formed by tens of thousands of skeletons took shape. The Little Angel excitedly ran back and forth on the edge of this tide, shouting: ¡°Woohoo!


    ¡°Child, you¡¯re a Battle Angel, not a sheep dog.¡± Negris shouted with annoyance.


    ¡°Woohoo!


    ¡°Woohoo!¡± With her encouragement, the Little Zombie began to run as well.


    Cajoled by the two youngsters, the skeleton tide surged towards the lower terrain.


    Durken nudged Negris with his elbow, ¡°Is this the kind of mess you were afraid of earlier? What kind of mess were you afraid of?¡±


    Negris gave an embarrassed laugh, ¡°I was afraid he¡¯d get the bright idea to disturb the skeletons at the City Defense Cemetery. Who knows if someone¡¯s watching over those skeletons locked in the cemetery.¡±


    The skeletons in the cemetery were very well-arranged. Essentially, each grave housed a single skeleton; a missing one would easily be noticed.


    Durken dismissed his concern, ¡°So what if they find out? Are we afraid of the Council of the Undead?¡±


    He thought that Negris was being overly cautious. Anyway, he¡¯s the King of Alchemy, and along with Ange¡¯s power, the Council of the Undead would have to summon the Lord of Mourning if they ever want to bother him.


    Does the Council of the Undead even has the Lord of Mourning? Even if it does, would it join His Majesty in attacking the Starburst Array?


    Negris scoffed, ¡°Am I scared of the Council of the Undead? I¡¯m afraid of the Sorcerer Alliance. What if they adjust the direction of that damn thing in the sky and hit us with another Starburst? Sure, it can strike down gods, but it¡¯s not limited to ¡®only¡¯ striking down gods.¡±


    Durken jolted at the realization. Ah, yes, how could he forget about that thing?


    Durken had gotten used to measuring this world by the power structure of the master plane and felt they were invincible below the level of the king. Up till now, he had continually overlooked one thing ¨C the Starburst Array.


    The Starburst Array, over an unknown distance, obliterated the Gods of Light with a single shot. What would be the consequences if it changes its direction now and fires another round at them?


    Durken had no divinity, but Negris and the silver coin did. Negris had the protection of the Bronze Book, which although being a seal, also protected his divinity from harm.


    The question though, is the Starburst Array ¡®only¡¯ capable of attacking divinities?


    Upon realizing this, Durken looked up at the Starburst Array again, suddenly feeling as if there was a sword hanging over his head.


    ...


    With ample manpower, dam construction presented no technical challenge. Durken was the outstanding engineer across the entire plane, even the best across two planes, so he found dam construction a breeze.


    As for the measurement issue, it was solved by Ange¡¯s Ring of Balance. Who could have thought that the god¡¯s Ring of Balance, symbolizing equality and justice, would find its best application in engineering measurements?


    For any construction project, from design to construction, the most time-consuming part is measurement. From altitude, horizon, geology, earthworks, the initial measurement consumes a significant amount of time and energy, but it was simply a breeze for Ange.


    Without the Ring of Balance, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to instantly discern that the slope from Northern Wind City was ¡®flat¡¯. If the altitude was not on the same plane, it would be a miraculous spectacle to build a dam.


    ¡°We can construct the dam here, where the river is narrow, thus reducing the work. There is also a big depression, which can be used to store water. Hence, the dam would not only increase the water level but also store water to regulate water volume in the dry season.¡±


    ¡°Now we need to solve the problem of underground pipes. The ground here is too loose. If we store water, the water pressure will permeate and wash away the soil, creating underground cavities, then we won¡¯t be able to hold water.¡±


    Durken began to examine the terrain and quickly identified a problem in the project. But when he came back the next day, he found that the area with loose soil had solidified into blocks.


    ¡°Eh, what happened here?¡± Durken was a bit taken aback.


    He pondered all night about how to solve this loose earth issue. The best solution would be to find a group of Earth Element Mages to solidify the ground, the other option was to use a binding agent and stone to block it.


    But either way, the project was simply too hefty. It couldn¡¯t be...


    Durken looked at Negris aghast.


    Negris shrugged helplessly, pointing at a sandpit nearby.


    Soon, sand began to tumble out of the sandpit as if some enormous creature was digging its way out. Then the ground began to shake as if being hammered.


    Suddenly, Ange emerged from the sandpit. With each tremor, he rose a few centimeters, until finally, he stood on solid ground.


    The solid ground where he stood was a circle about the size of his body, and it was hardened by magic.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Durken ran over and drew in a sharp breath: ¡°Lord, not only did you solidify the loose earth, you also hammered stone piles into the ground?¡±


    The surface that Ange stood on was more than just a surface. It was a stone pile driven dozens of meters deep into the ground, spaced a few meters apart. It wouldn¡¯t crumble, not even with a Magic Egg.


    Soon, Durken learned how Ange was driving stakes into the ground. He saw Ange stood on the ground, and once the Ground Cracking Technique was activated, the ground started shaking until it liquefied, and Ange sank straight down.


    Only when he reached the bottom where there is a rock layer did he begin to accumulate power, solidifying and petrifying the soil beneath his feet every two seconds.


    Despite being a level-one magic, he launched forty strikes in mere two seconds, which was better than forty Earth Element Mages.


    ¡°Lord, you are like a human pile driver. If you were there back then, I could have built the world transit station in half a year,¡± Durken commented.


    Negris asked, ¡°So, how long did it take for you to build the world transit station back then?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred years...¡±


    With the help of the Ange-brand pile driver that could speed up the process by six hundred times, the dam was completed and began to hold water in just six days.


    At the same time, news came from Northern Wind City that Count Feiwo had spent 1.2 million Demon Crystals and successfully won over Northern Wind City, becoming the new Northern Wind City Master.


    ¡°But some people are not satisfied. Since they couldn¡¯t outbid us, they decided to sneak attack us without spending money. Feiwo was slashed. Lord, please come to save him.¡±


    PS: At nine in the morning

 Chapter 763: 438: Falling from the Sky_1

    Chapter 763: Chapter 438: Falling from the Sky_1


    The Silver Coin, who was crying for help, was radiating a golden glow all over his body, rapidly sprinkling some unreal ¡®gold coins¡¯ that shimmered with a golden light. The power of the coins deceived many people¡¯s eyes.


    When someone, unable to resist the temptation, bent over to pick them up, Silver Coin immediately swung a big bag in anger, sending the person flying like a hammer.


    ¡°Dare to steal my money!?¡± Silver Coin said vehemently. He didn¡¯t resemble a cautious businessman at all, but rather, looked like the aggrieved farmer Ange, whose crop field had been burned.


    However, they were too many enemies, including those with unyielding wills who were not at all beguiled by the power of money. Moreover, because of this, they saw Silver Coin as a threat and concentrated their firepower on him.


    An Erosion Arrow shot from behind the crowd, streaking upwards before abruptly curving downwards over the crowd and hitting Silver Coin.


    ¡°Accept the erosion of death!¡± said a Necromancer from the opposition¡¯s ranks, his voice full of menace as he saw his target being hit.


    ...


    The Erosion Arrow is like a form of cruel torture to the living, eating away flesh and bone. If one can¡¯t quickly purify the death energy carried by the Erosion Arrow, their flesh will keep corroding until their death.


    The Necromancer thought that at least Silver Coin would be critically injured, but he saw that Silver Coin merely swatted casually and the Erosion Arrow disappeared...disappeared?


    ¡°How is it possible? He is clearly alive, not dead! How could the Erosion Arrow not hurt him?¡± Disbelief spread across the Necromancer¡¯s face as he fired more Erosion Arrows.


    Silver Coin found it to be tiresome and let the arrows hit him without any resistance.


    The Necromancer then unleashed an Arrow of Breath of Death.


    This required attention, otherwise, he would be pierced. Silver Coin raised his massive money bag and smashed the Arrow of Breath of Death away.


    Curses, Whip of Rot, Eternal Slumber, Soul Impact!


    The Necromancer continuously tried various forms of necromantic magic, but most were ineffective. Losing his patience, he pushed his followers aside, faced Silver Coin directly and shouted, ¡°Dwarf! Look into my eyes.¡±


    Silver Coin looked over, and the Necromancer launched a Soul Impact.


    However, what his Soul Impact hit was a much stronger soul, looking down on him from above.


    ¡°You...you have a soul too?¡± Before Necromancer had time to gather his thoughts, he was smashed by the stronger soul and instantly fell backward, blood oozing from his eyes. He died on the spot.


    Soul Impact was incredibly lethal towards the living, especially when a mortal dared to challenge the soul of deity.


    Silver Coin blinked, bemused. He had felt an impact on his soul, but it hadn¡¯t caused any harm, so he quickly dismissed it.


    The group fought as they retreated, all the way back to Count Feiwo¡¯s manor. Count Feiwo, who had hurt his hip, was limping at the front.


    They held their ground for a while at the entrance of the manor. When the wall was breached by the enemy, they had to retreat and fight their way back to the cemetery. Using the cemetery¡¯s terrain, they defended themselves.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do? We¡¯re finished.¡± Count Feiwo was in a state of panic, pacing restlessly.


    Silver Coin calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Lord will come and save us.¡±


    He then thought to himself: If we weren¡¯t this far away, the Lord would have descended earlier.


    ¡°Will... will he? Will the Lord come to save us?¡± Feiwo, not being well-acquainted with Ange, asked with trepidation.


    ¡°Yes, definitely. By the way, who is behind this attack on us?¡± Silver Coin inquired.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Earl Gura ¨C the president of the Grain Business Association, the most influential person in Northern Wind City apart from the City Lord,¡± Count Feiwo replied.


    Silver Coin blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re a count, and he¡¯s an earl. How does he have more power?¡±


    Count Feiwo awkwardly rubbed his hands, ¡°I bought my count title with money. His earldom was fought for. How can I compete with that?¡±


    This world didn¡¯t have any royal families or the like. The city lord of each primary city was a noble, who had the qualifications to bestow titles. The nobility system was very lax.


    Often, a count of one city might not be as powerful as an earl of another city. Furthermore, one could spend money to upgrade their title, making the system even more questionable.


    Earl Gura controlled several grain business associations, dealing with staple commodities like grain, oil, and flour. With plenty of manpower and strong armed forces, he was incomparable to an empty-handed count like Feiwo.


    ¡°So, they are the ones who blocked the roads to create panic, inflate the grain prices, and force others to withdraw from the city lord¡¯s election?¡± Silver Coin deduced.


    ¡°That seems likely. Inflating grain prices might be secondary; they are probably trying to create a desperate situation to scare off other candidates. Whoever becomes the city lord, they¡¯ll have to face trade route disruption and inflated grain prices. People who believe they can¡¯t handle these issues will certainly withdraw from the election.¡±


    Feiwo came to a sudden realization and said, ¡°No wonder a few acquaintances I had subtly suggested this to didn¡¯t respond. They must have already known that the competitor was bald Gura.¡±


    ¡°Bald?¡± Silver Coin¡¯s attention was immediately shifted.


    ¡°Yes, Earl Gura wears a tall hat all year round regardless of the weather because he¡¯s bald.¡± Feiwo said with delighted misfortune.


    The business-minded Silver Coin instantly saw an opportunity, in suppressing the impulse to secure a business deal. He thought about how he could promote Goddess of Beauty as a provider of hair growth solutions.


    Suppressing his sudden impulse, Silver Coin continued, ¡°How many men does Earl Gura have? Are there any strong ones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has at least two Level 8 Magicians, three High-level Sword Fighters, and a Potion Wizard.¡±


    Silver Coin waited for a while, realizing that Feiwo stopped: ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all? Aren¡¯t there any Sword Saints or Arcane Magicians?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If he could subdue those kinds of strong persons, would he stay in Northern Wind City? He would have gone to the Plains of Rest to work for the Undead Empire long ago,¡± Feiwo scoffed.


    The Plains of Rest?


    After conversing for a little while, there was a commotion outside the mausoleum. It seemed that the enemy was making preparations.


    Silver Coin peeked outside to see a Mage handing red potions to the enemy¡¯s swordsmen.


    Joining to see, Count Feiwo immediately paled, ¡°We¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re doomed. Gura¡¯s Potion Wizard has just arrived. We¡¯re doomed.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Potion Wizard has come, what is there to fear? A Pharmacist doesn¡¯t have much combat power,¡± Silver Coin said, failing to understand.


    ¡°The Pharmacist has no combat power, but he has potions! They are distributing the Blood-consuming Potion. Lord Silver Coin, when will Lord Ange arrive?¡± Count Feiwo asked urgently.


    ¡°Soon, soon...he should be arriving soon,¡± Silver Coin answered, but his heart wasn¡¯t as confident. It was certain that Ange would come, but seeing the enemies distribute the Blood-consuming Potions, he wondered whether they could hold on until Ange arrived?


    Feiwo raised his concerns, ¡°The city gates must have been occupied by them. I¡¯m afraid that even if Lord Ange arrives, he won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    Just as Feiwo finished speaking, a flapping sound came from the sky. The Little Yellow Dragon, with bubbles coming out from its nostrils, drooling with a long tongue hanging out, descended from the sky with Ange on its back.

 Chapter 764: 439: Just Stand There_1

    Chapter 764: Chapter 439: Just Stand There_1


    ¡°Finally catching my breath,¡± Negris grumbled, ¡°Silver coin, I almost passed out trying to save you. How are you going to repay me?¡±


    Touched, Silver Coin replied, ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed, Lord Nage. I¡¯ll find you ten dragon maidens to serve you.¡±


    Angry, Negris retorted, ¡°Kvada! Are you trying to serve me or kill me?!¡± After yelling at Silver Coin, Negris leaned in and whispered, ¡°Two will do.¡±


    A dry laugh echoed followed by a puff of smoke and out swirled Durken. ¡°You, a dragon who will forever remain a youth. You¡¯ve never courted a lady, yet you have such big talk. Once we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll have a chat with Naeli.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Negris retorted furiously.


    While they were chatting, Ange had already suppressed the enemies. He single-handedly subdued several dozen swordsmen and mages in the manor using Level 1 Magic. That¡¯s how useful the Magic Turret was.


    ...


    The enemies, beleaguered by his attacks, scattered, making way for a large space at the entrance of the tomb. Many had dropped their armors and fled, even discarding the recently delivered Blood-consuming Potion.


    Waving his Gold-touch Stick from afar, one of the bottles of Blood-consuming Potion flew into Durken¡¯s hand.


    Unscrewing the cap and pouring a little out, Durken tapped it with his Gold-touch Stick ¨C Decomposition Technique. Within a short time, he showed a look of contempt, ¡°A drug-induced frenzy. Garbage.¡±


    Silver Coin was familiar with this phrase. His Corrosion Trace Antidote had been declared a ¡®drug-induced¡¯ by Sava. Could the Blood-consuming Potion be in the same category as Corrosion Trace Antidote?


    Noting Silver Coin¡¯s confused look, Durken explained casually, ¡°Potion Wizards, or Pharmacists, manifest most of their abilities through potions. Lower-level potions are known as ¡®drug-induced stimulants,¡¯ which use the innate attributes of the drug to stimulate certain bodily functions, but also have severe side effects.¡±


    ¡°Medium-level potions, however, don¡¯t purely rely on drugs. Rather, through special processes, they induce qualitative changes in substances to produce unique effects. Stuff like your Holy Essence Liquid and Insect Ash Liquid belong to this category.¡±


    ¡°As for higher-level potions, they¡¯re not merely potions anymore. Things like the Solidified Divine Cup that can make you a god, the Resurrection Potion that can bring you back from the dead, and the Transmutation Potion for transformation, all belong to this category.¡±


    Though Durken is an Alchemist, Alchemy and Potioneering are branches of the same tree. Many techniques are shared. If he were to make a potion with the correct recipe, the effect would undoubtedly be better than an amateur¡¯s like Sava.


    Just as Durken finished speaking, a rat head suddenly popped out of the ground, excitedly saying, ¡°Sir, your summary is spot on. Are you a Potion Master?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Durken waved his hand in surprise. The rat couldn¡¯t help but float out of the hole, squeaking in panic.


    ¡°Transmutation Potion?¡± The rat landed on Durken¡¯s hand. He observed it briefly and muttered uncertainly.


    With a quick wrap of his palm, the rat¡¯s eyes immediately became cloudy, its aura disappeared, and it returned to the look of an ordinary rat.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s consciousness projection. It¡¯s a strange rat. It can actually bear the consciousness of a human.¡± Durken expressed his curiosity.


    Durken released his palm and rested the rat on it. After a while, the rat started to squirm, and its eyes gradually changed. Finally, it projected a bright light, indicating a far superior consciousness than a rat should have.


    ¡°Are you the Potion Wizard from outside? What¡¯s your name?¡± Durken asked.


    Cheerfully, the rat¡¯s voice, thin and squeaky thanks to the rat¡¯s vocal cords, said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. My name is Lidaluo, an introductory Potion Wizard. It¡¯s such an honor to meet you. Is this the legendary Gold-making Suit you¡¯re wearing?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You know about the Gold-making Suit? Where did you learn about it?¡± Durken asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s recorded in the Undead Holy Fire,¡± Lidaluo replied.


    Durken nodded. It must be a record put in the Undead Holy Fire by His Majesty. He laughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a knock-off. Only the Gold-touch Stick is somewhat effective. The hat and the cloak are just for show.¡±


    Since the Gold-Making Set is recorded in the Undead Holy Fire, people of this world must know about its effects. If they knew the real deal was here, they¡¯d go crazy.


    ¡°Oh, a knock-off...¡± Lidaluo¡¯s voice was clearly disappointed. But he immediately cheered up again, ¡°Then could you show me some of the medium-level potions you mentioned earlier, the Holy Essence Liquid and the Insect Ash Liquids? And the high-grade Solidified Divine Cup, Resurrection Potion, and the Transmutation Potion. What are they like?¡±


    Durken looked at him oddly and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me for guidance? Have you paid your tuition?¡±


    This Lidaluo was extremely presumptuous. Eavesdropping on Durken was already quite audacious. Durken hadn¡¯t been on guard before, but now he was more cautious. There definitely weren¡¯t any other rats or small animals around.


    From now on, Durken had to be more wary of these inexplicable small animals. There are people in this world who can project their consciousness onto small animals? That¡¯s really extraordinary.


    A certain level of Soul Strength is required to carry consciousness. Small animals simply couldn¡¯t do it. For instance, projecting consciousness onto a rat would be like squeezing a cow into a bottle. You¡¯d only end up breaking the bottle.


    Since the rat hadn¡¯t exploded, it must have used some special method. Durken was only patient because he wanted to find out what method was used. However, this Lidaluo¡¯s unusual eagerness to ¡®learn¡¯ has left Durken both amused and annoyed.

 Chapter 765: 439: Just Stand There_2

    Chapter 765: Chapter 439: Just Stand There_2


    ¡°Tuition? Take, take, take, Master, are you willing to take me as your student? I am willing to give you all my property.¡± Lidaluo eagerly asked.


    ¡°How much is all of your property?¡± Durken had a bad foreboding and subconsciously wanted to look at Roxy, but found that Roxy hadn¡¯t caught up yet.


    ¡°I have three hundred Soul Crystals, that¡¯s all I have, is it enough, sir?¡± Lidaluo inquired cautiously.


    As expected, he is even poorer than Roxy.


    Durken said: ¡°You better keep your money. Tell me, how do you project onto this rat without making it burst? Did you raise it specifically for that? What did you feed it?¡±


    ¡°The God Potion, I fed it the God Potion, we raised it since it was a little one.¡± Lidaluo answered.


    ...


    ¡°Projection...Your technique can¡¯t be considered projection, it¡¯s more like Consciousness transfer. How far is the transfer distance?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Fi...fifty meters, oh, sir, is the projection you¡¯re talking about, that kind of planar projection?¡± Lidaluo cautiously asked, that tone was like hearing the name of a Forbidden Spell in the Elementary Magic Academy.


    ¡°Fifty meters? That close?¡± Durken laughed and said: ¡°Kid, let me show you a magic trick.¡±


    Before Lidaluo could react, Durken rolled his cloak. A puff of smoke arose from the spot, and he disappeared.


    Not long after, a puff of smoke arose once again from the original spot, and Durken appeared again, but this time he was dragging an unconscious human.


    The rat in his other hand looked astonished at the human, then at Durken. After a while, it realized what had happened ¨C it had been caught.


    This person Durken brought back was Lidaluo¡¯s body. He lost consciousness because he had projected it into the rat. However, the projection distance was too close. He was hiding fifty meters outside the courtyard, and Durken pulled him out in an instant.


    Originally thinking he was safe due to the projection, even if the rat got squished to death, his consciousness could still retreat back to his body. Well, now his body was in Durken¡¯s hands as well.


    Lidaluo obediently presented a bottle of potion: ¡°This is the God Potion. It can enhance a creature¡¯s spiritual power, allowing it to accommodate a more potent consciousness. One bottle of this is enough to raise dozens of rats and rabbits.¡±


    Durken opened it and couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Isn¡¯t this just Cemetery Grass? Infused, processoed, refined, diluted, then its effect strengthened with solidification magic and added with an essence to change its scent, it¡¯s unrecognizable. And then you give it a scary name, God Potion? Haha.¡±


    Negris came over to have a sniff, his eyes brightening: ¡°Eh, it smells quite good.¡±


    ¡°Smells good? Then it¡¯s yours.¡± Durken stuffed the entire bottle into Negris¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah, spit, spit, what are you doing! Are you trying to drug me to death!¡± Negris hurriedly spat out the bottle, but it was too late, most of the potion was already down his throat, and it melted as soon as it entered the mouth, so he couldn¡¯t spit it out.


    Durken laughed: ¡°Have a drink, it¡¯s good for you. Aren¡¯t you complaining that you can¡¯t fly? Enhance your body¡¯s spiritual power, and it can accommodate more of your power. One bottle is not enough.¡±


    As he spoke, Durken took out a large handful of Cemetery Grass and began to refine it on the spot. He touched it with the Gold-touch Stick, and the Cemetery Grass immediately turned into powder.


    Although he could also perform the following steps, he still bashfully approached Ange and said: ¡°Master, your infusion and purification techniques are better and can improve the efficacy.¡±


    The attacking enemies had all been blasted out of the wall by him, so Ange, having nothing to do, casually started to refine it. Having infused so much Holy Essence Liquid before, Ange easily extracted the essence of the Cemetery Grass, and used the Spot Removal Spell for purification.


    The high-purity Cemetery Grass liquid in the bottle was continuously churning as if something was brewing inside.


    Durken rolled the Gold-touch Stick and struck an imprint after imprint into it. It took quite a while to complete this. He then handed the bottle to Negris and said: ¡°Here¡¯s another one. This time, just inhale it.¡±


    Negris hastily took it, joyfully brought it up to his nose, and started to breathe it in deeply.


    While Durken was making the medicine, Negris had already experienced the benefits of the potion that was poured into his mouth earlier. How to describe it? It was like years of constipation suddenly relieved at once.


    Its current projected body was alive. It had all of the negative reactions of a living being. It could get tired, thirsty, and hungry. Just flying Ange over exhausted it to the point of nearly vomiting.


    But it was the God of Knowledge and possessed divine power. However, due to the limitations of the body, it couldn¡¯t utilize this to its fullest. The most significant limitation turned out to be the spiritual power.


    If the body¡¯s spiritual power was strong enough, not only would its control be more flexible, but it would also be able to cast some magic. If the power were not sufficient, it could make up for it with magic power, using the Wind Element to make flying more comfortable, to avoid the hardship of carrying people ...


    Ah, spit, who¡¯s going to carry them, let them fly by themselves, I¡¯m not a creature for people to ride. Negris shook its head abruptly, shaking off the intention to carry someone.


    Thinking while inhaling, Negris¡¯s spirit continued to grow stronger.


    Lidaluo on the side was dumbfounded. This ¡®God Potion¡¯ that he had purchased at a high price was actually refined from Cemetery Grass? Kvada, those deceitful businessmen clearly said it was a product by the undead pharmacist.


    What shocked him even more was that Durken not only saw through its ingredients at a glance, his companion even casually refined a higher-grade potion on the spot. It was even inhaled instead of consumed as a liquid.


    It was indisputable that inhaled potions were more advanced than those that were drunk. The purity level of inhaled potions had to be very high because the lungs¡¯ self-cleaning function was weak; too many impurities would injure the lungs.

 Chapter 766: 439: Just Stand There_3

    Chapter 766: Chapter 439: Just Stand There_3


    The potion they were drinking didn¡¯t require filtering out any impurities ¨C what they couldn¡¯t absorb, they could just excrete.


    The higher the purity, the better the absorption and the faster the effects. This advantage alone made the potion vastly superior.


    With every breath Negris took, he felt his spiritual power grow. Unable to contain his excitement, he exhaled a puff of dragon breath.


    ¡°Hahaha, I can breathe dragon fire now, watch me burn your butt.¡± Negris excitedly blew another puff of dragon breath at Durken.


    But as soon as he blew it out, Durken punched him right in the nose, shutting his mouth. The dragon breath got stuck inside his mouth, spurting out from between his teeth.


    ¡°Kvada! So hot, I¡¯ve got blisters!¡± Negris cursed as he ran towards Ange, opening his mouth wide to reveal the blistered area.


    ...


    After a few applications of the Face Purification Technique, his sores disappeared. Negris no longer was angry but rather blissfully clutched his bottle and continued to drink. He had always wanted to grow up quickly and improve his strength, but this method of first improving his spiritual power seemed to work even faster.


    Just then, there was a sudden disturbance outside the manor.


    Since Ange arrived, he pushed the enemies outside of the wall with one blow. The enemies couldn¡¯t get in, so they just surrounded them from outside, not retreating, probably waiting for reinforcements.


    When Durken captured Lidaluo earlier, it caused some commotion, which then subsided. Now, the commotion had suddenly risen again, becoming more intense, and eventually, they turned tail and ran.


    The enemies besieging the manor didn¡¯t even bother about Lidaluo and quickly retreated, leaving the area completely deserted.


    Count Feiwo peeked out and wondered, ¡°Why did they retreat? What happened? Did the Northern Wind Clan send reinforcements?¡±


    Except for reinforcements from the Northern Wind Clan, Count Feiwo could not think of any other force that could make Earl Gura withdraw.


    The answer quickly came. From afar, there was a loud howling. Little Angel and Little Zombie ran in, their hands wide open for balance, while behind them, Roxy, Ji Li, and others followed.


    ¡°Eh, how did you get in?¡± Negris asked in confusion, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the city gate closed? Did you break into the city?¡±


    Negris, carrying Ange, had arrived earlier than Little Angel and Little Zombie. They discovered the city gates were closed and had to fly over the wall with Ange.


    Seeing them come in so easily now, had the city gates been opened?


    Roxy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, when we took the skeletons to the city gate, the people there opened the gate. They even warmly greeted us, so we just went in.¡±


    Negris, Silver coin, and Feiwo all facepalmed, ¡°When the city gate opened, you just went in? Weren¡¯t you afraid it was a trap?¡±


    A scratching her head and chuckling, Roxy said, ¡°Who would have thought that far... ¡±


    Silver coin suddenly slapped his thigh, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. The people at the city gate must have misunderstood. They probably thought the skeletons from the city cemetery had arrived. The reason Earl Gura¡¯s men retreated might be because they also misunderstood and thought an army of skeletons from the cemetery was marching, which terrified them into running.¡±


    Feiwo instantly looked at Silver coin, and their eyes met. ¡°Earlier, we were worrying about how to maintain order in the city after winning the bid for the City Lord. We are short on men. As they have misunderstood, let¡¯s just go along with it.¡±


    ¡°Lord, please place the skeletons in key, obvious locations within the city. We should place around a dozen in each place. They don¡¯t need to do anything, just standing there will suffice.¡±

 Chapter 767: 440: Is This the Pace to Have the Whole Family in Government Offices?_1

    Chapter 767: Chapter 440: Is This the Pace to Have the Whole Family in Government Offices?_1


    As dawn was breaking, John wrapped himself in his cloak and stepped outside. The Lord had left him several beef patties a few days ago, and he had been carefully rationing them to enhance the flavor of his meager meals until yesterday.


    Such treatment was considered one of the best in the entire slum, where many people were already out of food. Two people starved to death yesterday morning. If things did not change, many would soon suffer the same fate.


    Grains were available in the black market, but at six times the usual price, effectively draining the last bit of everyone¡¯s savings. The damned Earl Gura and his grain trading company controlled the grain supply of the entire city; using disruptions in trading routes as an excuse to continuously raise prices.


    John had heard that all this was part of a power struggle for the title of City Lord. He did not understand or wish to understand such high-level conflicts. All he wanted was for the market to return to normal and for the price of grain to stabilize.


    He was strong and capable, and could scrape by doing odds jobs here and there. He was not like his current pitiful state where he had nothing at all, to the extent that he did not know where to beg.


    The town was plunging into chaos. People were getting more secretive and suspicious. Among them, there were some who behaved suspiciously like a slave-catching team. Could it be that people were still daring to abduct slaves in the city?


    ...


    Whether or not the slave-catching team dared to turn free citizens into slaves, he did not know. However, he knew that slave traders had started to set their sights on the slum. For the past couple of days, they had been lurking around the slum, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    John had two women in his house, prime targets for the slave traders. The only upside to dealing with slave traders compared to slave catchers was they rarely used force and did not barge into homes and abduct people.


    But when people were on the brink of starvation, those traders could come knocking on your door and have you ¡®voluntarily¡¯ signing away your freedom for a few loaves of bread.


    This thought made John worry increasingly about the two women. He really wanted to hurry back home, but the hollow feeling in his stomach reminded him that if he did not find food soon, his household would run out.


    Stepping out of his neighborhood, John was surprised to see a significant increase in the number of people on the streets. There were even some grey skeletons at the street corner.


    John¡¯s heart raced with excitement, and he quickly went over to see what was happening.


    Previously, he had disliked these skeleton displays because they reminded him of death. But now, no matter how he looked at them, the skeletons seemed to emanate a sensation of familiarity.


    The presence of Skeleton Guards indicated that order was being restored.


    John and those around him had experienced disorder, and now they all understood the importance of maintaining order. Everyone¡¯s face showed relief and gratitude.


    John spotted a few slave traders. Even they had pleasant smiles on their faces, their usual intimidating daggers securely concealed.


    Look, order had returned, and monsters had turned back into humans.


    A commotion started in the street as a Bronze Dragon flew overhead followed by a group of skeletons.


    John exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Lord Nage!¡±


    As soon as he saw someone familiar, specifically the Bronze Dragon who was followed by numerous skeletons, John immediately associated the restoration of order with the presence of Ange¡¯s group.


    Nage turned his head and noticed John. His eyes lit up, and he pointed at him with his short claw, ¡°Good, you. You¡¯re drafted. I now appoint you as the chief of security in this area. Lead the guards to maintain its safety.¡±


    Without any further explanation, he flew over, slapped a badge into John¡¯s hand, and the skeletons following Nage immediately turned their sight towards him.


    John looked at the badge in confusion, pointing at his nose, ¡°Me? A security chief?¡±


    ¡°Yes, security chief. We are short of hands. Since you are familiar with this area, apprehend anyone who is causing trouble.¡±


    While he was saying this, Negris leaned into his ear and continued in a low voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle them, press this part of the badge. Holding this badge, these Skeleton Guards will listen to you. Don¡¯t let anyone steal it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± John looked conflicted, but he was also eager to try this exciting proposition.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. The mission to save the city is now yours. Off you go.¡± Negris said, attempting to shift responsibility.


    It wasn¡¯t that they lacked helping hands, but rather they were short of capable leaders. Apart from the Little Angel and Little Zombie, everyone else was dispatched. But for a city, their manpower was still insufficient.


    As for the members of the Lein family, they were already occupied with taking over the fort, city hall, and granaries. They simply did not have extra hands to maintain public order.


    And so, as the god of knowledge, Negris could only lead the Skeleton Guards and patrol the streets without any time to delve into each neighborhood.


    Besides, even if he did have the energy, he wouldn¡¯t know where to start as an outsider. Only a native would know where corruption might be hidden.


    But now, running into John was a stroke of luck. Wasn¡¯t John precisely the kind of local manpower they needed?


    ¡°Oh yes, get your wife and daughter to come here too. We¡¯ll set up a stall to distribute food for free. I¡¯ll send a team to protect them. Let¡¯s appoint them as municipal officials,¡± Negris casually conferred official positions, not bothered about the associated hierarchy or level.


    John shuddered, unable to comprehend the situation, ¡°Is... is this allowable?¡± Was his whole family going to hold office?


    ¡°Why not? Hurry up and bring more people you know here. At the very least, they will be able to fill their stomachs,¡± Negris urged impatiently, seeing John hesitating.


    Not long after, John had rounded up his wife and daughter along with everyone he knew. Upon hearing there would be free food, all were elated and enthusiastic.

 Chapter 768: 440: Is This the Pace to Have the Whole Family in Government Offices?_2

    Chapter 768: Chapter 440: Is This the Pace to Have the Whole Family in Government Offices?_2


    Not long after, Ange came to deliver grain, reaching out to grab a large bag of food, as if taken from a storage space.


    ¡°Where did this grain come from?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange pointed in the direction of the food merchants¡¯ guild, where they had first entered the city to sell vegetables and run into John: ¡°I took it.¡±


    With trade routes disrupted, the only solution to the food crisis in the city was to requisition.


    Requisitioning surplus grain from the noble traders in order to make a reasonable distribution. Of course, the process was not very peaceful, it was seen as ¡®robbing¡¯ in Ange¡¯s eyes, who himself was the one to take action.


    A group of skeletons surrounded the Food Merchants¡¯ Guild. Ange blasted the guild¡¯s gates with magic, and Little Zombie and Little Angel, leading the skeletons, rushed in. The haughty mercenaries quickly surrendered, huddling in place.


    ...


    Earl Gura may have fled, but all the food he¡¯d accumulated fell into Ange¡¯s hands. He had made a lot of preparations for Lord Peibiao, stockpiling enough food for a smooth post-war transition. As long as he became the city lord, he could legitimately open the granaries, and the market could quickly stabilize.


    Following this plan, they opened the granaries and sold grain at a fair price, plus establishing dozens of food distribution points, allowing the poor to receive food for free.


    With a large number of skeletons maintaining order, no one dared to cut in line or grab for food. If it were human soldiers, they would give some warnings or drag the people away. The skeleton guards wouldn¡¯t, they would decapitate immediately.


    No one would try to argue with the skeleton guards.


    The crisis in Northern Wind City was completely resolved overnight. Now, all that was needed was to reopen the trade routes so that Northern Wind City could regain its former vitality.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already checked where the route is blocked. The mountain range has completely isolated Northern Wind City and the desert, leaving only a pass. We thought the pass was blocked by a giant rock, but now, the whole pass has collapsed. It must have been the work of Gura, not willing to accept defeat, that the pass was blasted.¡± Feiwo said resentfully.


    To clear a completely collapsed pass is a massive project. The requisitioned food has temporarily resolved the food crisis in Northern Wind City. But if the road remains blocked, the city¡¯s food supplies will run out sooner or later. What then?


    Talking about the massive workload, Durken looked around and asked, ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡±


    Big projects are for ordinary people. For Ange, this might just be half a month¡¯s work.


    The silver coin immediately understood what Durken meant. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°His Majesty is back to reclaiming the wilderness. We can¡¯t bother him anymore. If we can¡¯t restore a trade route, what¡¯s the point of our city? Assets that don¡¯t generate income, but become a burden instead, are considered liabilities and we should abandon them soon.¡±


    Feiwo was taken aback. What? Liability? Discard it? How did he end up talking about discarding it? He just became the city lord, he hasn¡¯t even warmed up the seat, and now it¡¯s a liability?


    Durken then asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Silver coin turned to Feiwo and asked, ¡°Are there any other ways out?¡±


    Feiwo considered for a moment and then said, ¡°There is one. To the south of the mountain range, there¡¯s a great rift. Someone has built a cableway there. You can get to the other side of the rift via the cableway, follow the rift through the mountains, and arrive at Rapids Fortress on the other side. It¡¯s a city larger than Northern Wind City. But the cableway can¡¯t transport grain.¡±


    ¡°How wide is the rift?¡± Durken asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Around fifty meters, but it¡¯s incredibly deep. If you fall, you will die instantly.¡± Feiwo answered.


    ¡°Has no one ever thought of building a bridge above it?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Build a bridge?¡± Feiwo was stunned, hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard people from the North Wind family say that building a bridge over the rift requires a lot of geological considerations, something about bridge structure, forces, stresses, and more. Only a master engineer would be capable of building such a bridge. What does engineer mean? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Durken took a step forward and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very difficult. Let me check it out. However, I still want His Majesty to assist me, to take a look. Otherwise, we¡¯d measure it slowly and don¡¯t know how long it would take, how long can our food supplies last?¡±


    ¡°Three months.¡± Silver coin knew exactly how much money he had in his pocket.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask His Majesty to take a look at this, let¡¯s prepare some gifts, such as all the seeds that can be found in the city, in order to ask for His Majesty¡¯s help. This way, we won¡¯t be considered a liability, right?¡± Durken suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Silver coin¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Feiwo was utterly confused. Weren¡¯t they just talking about needing a ¡®master¡¯ engineer? How did the conversation shift to collecting seeds? Wasn¡¯t this a huge leap in subject?


    Silver Coin explained with a smile, ¡°If a magician¡¯s level is at the master level, wouldn¡¯t the level above it be considered a king level? So, this man would be both the King of Alchemy and the King of Engineering.¡±


    ...


    After the dam was completed and the water had accumulated for a few days, the water level of the sand river had risen. All that was left to do was to dig out the canal to irrigate vast tracts of land on both sides.


    Ange, having finished handling affairs in the city, couldn¡¯t wait to return and work on his field. The area that needed to be cultivated at once was too large; the four of them alone couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Out of necessity, he selected a group of ¡®smart¡¯ Ashbone Skeletons to help out.


    Back in Desert Town, Ange noticed something. The Ashbone Skeletons here were smarter than those of the same rank in the Master Plane. They had at least the intelligence of Silver Skeletons, and a few of them even had the wisdom of a Gold Skull, barely qualifying as Wise Skeletons.


    With the skeletons being clever, Ange found it much easier to command them. At least they were competent at tasks such as digging ditches and building ridges.


    ¡°These Ashbone fellows sure are intelligent. It hurts my heart to think that my Enlightenment Aura, which was initially mine, got stolen by that dead head. It pisses me off,¡± grumbled Negris, who was directing the Ashbone Skeletons.


    No one paid attention to him.


    Negris didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°Should we go looking for it? If we find my Enlightenment Aura, we can make these skeletons even smarter.¡±


    Still, no one responded.


    ¡°His Majesty has probably left many territories behind. If we venture out, we might come across farmlands larger than here; much better than this desert.¡±


    Complete silence.


    He kept mumbling in different ways for some time, but still, no one paid him any attention.


    Realizing that Ange had firmly set his mind on farming, Negris finally shut his mouth reluctantly.


    Once the irrigation ditches were dug and filled with water, they soaked the land and closed the sluice gate, dispersing the seeds.


    Ange chose to plant date palms, which were most suited for desert growth. He had pre-buried Insect Ash in a circle around the root of each date palm.


    This Insect Ash was painstakingly accumulated by Ange, who grabbed a handful every ten minutes or so.


    As Ange¡¯s soul grew, the interval at which he could grab decreased to sixteen minutes. Each time, he could take a fair amount, but he couldn¡¯t grab spatial items.


    He tried to grab storage bags or rings, but as long as they contained something, he couldn¡¯t move it unless the storage space was completely emptied. He didn¡¯t understand why this was.


    On the contrary, when he retracted his consciousness to his physical form and transformed into Locke, he could stuff things in from the other side, which allowed him to stuff storage items filled with things into it.


    However, only small storage spaces could be stuffed. Larger spaces, like the several hundred cubic unit ones that Big Cat had cut, couldn¡¯t be stuffed through.


    Ange had only stuffed it once, stuffing six storage bags of about two cubic units each. Two of the bags were filled with seeds, and the other four were filled with Soul Crystals, at least a few million in count.


    If there¡¯s anything that needs money in the future, he can simply smash it with Soul Crystals.


    The date palms grew rapidly. When they reached waist height, Ange paused the Instant Death Halo.


    Then, in the gaps between the date palms, he intercropped Axe Potatoes. This way, with the date palms blocking the intense sunlight, the Axe Potatoes could grow more stably.


    Everything proceeded smoothly, and soon, many green plants sprouted from both sides of the Sand River.


    Durken and Silver Coin, riding their carriage, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. His Lordship is an Undead, so why does he bring infinite life energy wherever he goes instead of death?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Life is always more interesting than death. We didn¡¯t find many new seeds in Northern Wind City, I wonder if His Lordship will like these.¡± Durken was speaking while glancing back at the carriage, where piles of semi-transparent items were stacked.

 Chapter 769: 441: Otherwise Ill Bury You_1

    Chapter 769: Chapter 441: Otherwise I¡¯ll Bury You_1


    ¡°Is this... the same membrane used in planting balls? Have you learned how to forge planting balls?¡± Negris asked, his gaze falling upon the semi-transparent ¡®fabric¡¯ stacked together in bundles.


    Whoosh, three heads popped out from the edge of the horse cart in quick succession. Ange and his gang who had been working dozens of meters away just a moment ago now appeared beside them at a speed reminiscent of teleportation at the mention of planting balls.


    Durken said with some embarrassment, ¡°Not yet. Although forging planting balls isn¡¯t too difficult, we lack many of the necessary materials. We¡¯ll try once we have everything.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing with these ¡®fabrics¡¯?¡± Negris asked confusedly. The three figures of Ange also swung their heads toward him with a baffled look. Their synchrony added thrice the pressure on Durken.


    Durken said, ¡°I came up with this idea. If we can¡¯t forge the planting balls, why do we even need them? Why not just dig pits in the ground and change the dome into a semi-transparent one? The only difference from a planting ball is that it can¡¯t be ¡®collected.¡¯ But why do we even need to collect it? This territory is already ours. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we just installed a permanent one?¡±


    Both Ange and Negris¡¯ eyes lit up. Negris even praised, ¡°What a great idea! This way we can save time on a lot of complicated structures. All we have to do is dig ditches, and Ange is perfect for that kind of work.¡±


    ...


    Ange couldn¡¯t wait to move the semi-transparent fabrics.


    The cost-sensitive silver coin could no longer help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask this for a while. If we can dig pits on the ground, why go through the trouble of making an expandable structure?¡±


    Durken pointed to the Starburst Array in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s redundant to have an expandable structure on the ground, but it¡¯s very practical in the void. Toss it into the void and it will automatically take shape.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Silver Coin said with sudden enlightenment.


    Once Ange excitedly dug a big pit, propped up the transparent fabric with brackets, and connected the micropore pipelines, a permanent type of planting ball quickly took shape.


    Placed next to the retractable type of planting ball, it looked like two semi-transparent bowls overturned on the ground.


    Seeing Ange having such a blast, Durken finally spoke what he came for.


    ¡°Measurement?¡± Negris asked. Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a gorge in that direction. We want to build a bridge there and are hoping you could help us measure it. The most labor-intensive part of the project is the measurement. If we do it, it might not be accurate, and it could take at least two or three months,¡± Durken said.


    Ange nodded and pointed at the planting ball, ¡°Fabric, more.¡±


    Negris translated, ¡°He wants more of this fabric.¡±


    Durken said uncomfortably, ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned out the city, and this is all I¡¯ve got. I requisitioned it from a cloth merchant who specializes in intimate clothing.¡±


    ¡°Actually, if you want more, we could easily produce it ourselves. Your silks are an excellent base material. If we weave them into these large delicate nets and brush them with rubber tree glue before solidifying it with blue light, it will turn into this semi-transparent fabric,¡± Durken explained.


    Ange broke down the information one by one with his fingers.


    Negris glared at Durken, covering his face in resignation. Oh no, he thought, didn¡¯t he just give Ange a new task? First silkworm breeding, then tree planting, then blue-lighting? Each of them was right up Ange¡¯s alley.


    ....


    They headed towards Northern Wind City along the sandy river. After almost reaching the foot of the mountain, they turned south, which led to another source of the sandy river. In fact, the Sandy River had many sources. It was the convergence of countless streams from the mountains.


    They quickly reached the gorge Durken had mentioned. It was a gorge formed by perennial rivers cascading down the mountain. Although it was only about fifty meters wide, it was several hundred meters deep.


    Following Durken¡¯s blueprint, Ange looked from left to right and began to take measurements.


    The dam was done by Ange himself, so he knew the details with a glance, but the bridge was Durken¡¯s responsibility. All the measurements needed to be taken so Durken could understand them, which made it slightly more complicated.


    However, no matter how troublesome, it only required additional glances. He finished within half an hour. As they were about to complete the measurements, a group of horsemen suddenly appeared on the opposite bank of the gorge.


    These riders were cloaked in black capes. Underneath the capes, they wore bulking armor. It was immediately obvious they were a squad of fully armed swordsmen.


    When the swordsmen came out and saw Ange and the others, they were taken aback. One of them exclaimed, ¡°Eh? Why are people here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a magician. Are they fixing the bridge?¡± another individual from the group of swordsmen speculated.


    The leading swordsman ordered, ¡°Kill them. We are on a covert mission. We can¡¯t have our location exposed.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two high-level swordsmen from the group jumped out. They invoked their energy and leapt toward them at full speed via the force of their energy. However, they were immediately struck down by Little Zombie and Little Angel upon landing.


    ¡°???¡± The whole team of swordsmen was completely puzzled, What is going on?


    The fact that Little Zombie didn¡¯t Armorize because there was no need to scare anyone meant that his strength was hidden. But, why was the loli even more fierce?


    After knocking down the swordsmen who had jumped over, Little Angel started hollering and was gathering her power to strike at the opposite bank. Ange promptly lifted her up to halt her.


    The swordsmen on the other side were stunned for a while before they came back to their senses. How in the world did a team of fully armored special swordsmen on a covert mission, who just happened to pass a gorge and met a team of road construction workers, intending to wipe them out casually to avoid leaking any news, end up having two of their men brought down by a loli?

 Chapter 770: 441: Otherwise Ill Bury You_2

    Chapter 770: Chapter 441: Otherwise I¡¯ll Bury You_2


    Little Angel was so fierce that they failed to notice Little Zombie. It was such a bizarre situation that it was unfathomable.


    After a while when they finally came to senses, the leading Swordsman said aloud, ¡°Friends on the other side, we are from the Laturasi Mercenary Group. We apologiez for earlier offense. Please release our people.¡±


    ¡°Laturasi? What a stupid name. They probably made it up on the spot,¡± Negris muttered under his breath.


    ¡°He sounds really arrogant. Is he ordering us to release their people? What should we do?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    ¡°Provocate them. If they dare to come over, kill them all,¡± Durken suggested.


    Negris took to the air, turned around, raising his tail, and twisted¡ª-


    ...


    Have you ever seen a dragon as big as a fetus show you its butt? The Swordsmen on the other side were immediately enraged, and they drew their weapons one after another.


    One of them, a gaunt man who was carrying a cape, but clearly wearing no armor, pushed through the crowd and came to the front. He had a few words with the leading Swordsman, and from the Swordsman¡¯s attitude, it was clear that this gaunt man was of a higher status.


    Ange furrowed his brow. He sensed a familiar aura emanating from the man.


    Once their conversation was over, the gaunt man took off his cape, glanced over coldly at the others, and then with both hands pushed forward into thin air.


    The leading Swordsman immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, brace yourselves!¡±


    Swish! A pair of wings unfurled behind the gaunt man, and he emanated a holy radiance. As he forcefuly pushed forward with both hands, another pair of Light Wings flickered beneath his wings.


    A column of light shot out as the luminous wings flickered, aiming directly at the twisting Bronze Dragon.


    With the release of the light column, the leading Swordsman swung down his Longsword and yelled, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The prepared Swordsmen one after another leaped towards the other shore.


    However, as soon as they jumped up, they witnessed a horrifying scene. The light column was being held by the little girl on the other side.


    Yes, Little Angel stepped in front of Negris and blocked the Holy Light Flash, wrapping it up, and two pairs of Light Wings sprouted from her back.


    ¡°Huh? Why does she have two pairs of Light Wings, but doesn¡¯t use the Great Angel¡¯s Staff?¡± Negris wondered aloud.


    When Little Sky used the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, she could unfold a pair of True Wings and two pairs of Light Wings, transforming into a Six-winged Archangel. But now, Little Angel didn¡¯t unfurl her True Wings, instead she unfurled two pairs of Light Wings, a feat which normally required the aid of the Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    While he was muttering to himself about this, the Swordsmen on the other side were shocked, especially those who were jumping over the river valley, feeling a surge of crisis in their hearts.


    Their instincts weren¡¯t wrong. Ange waved his hand and a row of Fireballs blasted out. That counted as hitting them halfway, right?


    Being in mid-air with nowhere to borrow force, the majority of the Swordsmen could only watch as the Fireballs hit them, turning them into firemen falling into the river valley.


    Only one Swordsman managed to resist the Fireball with his strong energy, he used the force of the Fireball to fly back.


    When he landed on the other side, a big piece of his face was scorched.


    All the people on the other side were once again dumbstruck.


    Little Angel was holding the holy light orb, she bitenarily bit into it,and then she turned her head and cried out to Ange.


    Ange wouldn¡¯t let her use her big move, but now the enemies on the other side could, which was unfair and made her angry.


    ¡°Ao¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ao?!!!!!¡± Little Angel was thrilled, but she couldn¡¯t toss away the light orb in her hands, so she had to eat it bit by bit first.


    The Swordsman in the front had weak legs and almost wanted to sit on the ground. He looked left and right, seeing that there were only twenty people left on his side. But among those twenty, ten of them were the gaunt man¡¯s attendants and didn¡¯t have much combat power, and there were only ten of his men left...


    A special team of Swordsmen was inexplicably half dead. The mission had definitely failed. But such a bizarre failure gave him a surreal feeling. Could he be hallucinating?


    On the contrary, the gaunt man remained calm, emotionlessly flapping his wings and flying up, ¡°Who are you people? Why are you obstructing us?¡±


    ¡°An Angel! A Holy Spirit Angel! I thought the Church of Light on this plane had been exiled to a remote area? How has a Holy Spirit Angel appeared here?¡± Negris exclaimed excitedly.


    Silver Coin hesitated and replied, ¡°Lord Nage, this is... the remote area.¡±


    Is there anywhere more remote than this barren wilderness?


    ¡°Uh, right, are they going to Albert¡¯s place?¡± Negris finally caught on.


    ¡°Maybe, uh, Lord, he¡¯s accusing us of obstructing them.¡± Silver Coin said angrily.


    ¡°Ugh, it was clearly them who started it! They¡¯re all so belligerent, these Holy Spirit Angels. Aren¡¯t there any as cute as Little Angel?¡± Negris burst out furiously.


    Durken and Silver Coin blinked, glancing at the excited Little Angel next to them who was enthusiastically gnawing on a ball of light.


    Kvada, the most savage one of all is surely this one.


    After devouring the last piece of the light orb, Little Angel threw back her shoulders, and whoosh, her True Wings spread open.


    The others collectively gasped. Even the Four-Winged Angel who was unresponsive was shocked: ¡°Supreme Holy Spirit?! Six-winged Archangel! I apologize for the disrespect, Supreme One...¡±


    The Four-Winged Angel dropped to his knees in shock and shouted.


    Little Angel was anxious. Was he surrendering? She wouldn¡¯t have it! It was rare for her to use her ultimate move. How dare he surrender?


    Little Angel quickly pushed both hands out before Ange could pick her up, launching a large beam of light that swallowed the Four-Winged Angel opposite her.


    Then, waving her hands back and forth, the beam of light began to pivot, consuming all of the attendants and swordsmen behind her. The Holy Light Flash of the Six-winged Archangel could last for a short period of time.


    Out of the remaining twenty people, thirteen had now disappeared.


    The swordsman leading the group was lucky to evade the beam of light. Seeing that all that was left of the Four-Winged Angel next to him was a ball of light, he cried out in terror: ¡°Run!¡±


    He turned and ran.


    The other survivors reacted and followed suit, fleeing back along the path they came from. However, they hadn¡¯t gone far when a middle-aged, handsome man in a tall hat and cloak appeared in their path, tipping his hat at them with a polite and graceful smile.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    ¡°La...Labu.¡± The head swordsman said, stuttering. It wasn¡¯t that he was a coward, but today¡¯s events exceeded anything he could handle.


    Six-Winged Archangel?! Looking at the harmless-looking Little Angel who had tucked her wings back in, who could have thought she was a Six-Winged Archangel?


    ¡°What are you people here for?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know. I was just in charge of escorting Lord Holy Spirit to Northern Wind City,¡± Labu responded.


    ¡°Escort to Northern Wind City? Only to Northern Wind City? Not anywhere else?¡± Negris was surprised. He thought they were heading to Albert¡¯s tomb, so why take this path if they were only heading to Northern Wind City?


    Labu looked confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t the trade route to Northern Wind City blocked? Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re not average people. Even if the route is blocked, couldn¡¯t you get through?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone could find out? Lord Holy Spirit said it had to be kept a secret,¡± Labu replied.


    The questioning couldn¡¯t proceed further, as all Labu knew was that he was to escort the Holy Spirit. For what purpose, he had no idea.


    However, the Holy Spirit was obliterated by Little Angel¡¯s attack, leaving only the Heart of the Holy Spirit behind.


    Ange held the Heart of the Holy Spirit in his hand and was performing Purification on it, hoping to revive it.


    Not content with simply watching, Little Angel hopped around beside them and reached out to grab it. Ange swatted her hand away in annoyance. After a few unsuccessful attempts, she managed to snatch it away.


    However, her enthusiasm was too much, and she accidentally crushed the Heart of the Holy Spirit. It fragmented and started to scatter.


    Little Angel scrambled to catch the fragments. The more she grabbed, the more they shattered and scattered. Frantically, she ¡°Ah¡ª¡±, and her voice blew the fragments of the Heart of the Holy Spirit away, transforming them into sparkling particles that fell down.


    This time when Little Angel reached out to catch them, the tiny sparkling particles flocked to her palm like homesick birds.


    Negris helplessly gestured, saying to Labu, ¡°Okay, the Heart of the Holy Spirit is gone too. Think of some valuable information quickly, so we can figure out his intentions. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bury you.¡±

 Chapter 771: 442: Recorded Some Things in the House of the Deceased_1

    Chapter 771: Chapter 442: Recorded Some Things in the House of the Deceased_1


    These days, do I have to figure out the value of information myself?


    Labu racked his brains, until the Little Angel raised her tiny pink fist to his face, startling him into coming up with something valuable.


    ¡°I once vaguely overheard that, Lord Holy Spirit is searching for Holy Spirit Skeleton and said to be gathering Great Angel¡¯s Staff, Holy Spirit Skeleton, and Angel¡¯s Wings to summon the Gods of Light.¡± Labu suggested.


    ¡°Pfft, why is this scenario still so idiotic? This isn¡¯t some knight¡¯s novel you know, with the Angel set? The Gods of Light? The gods all died ages ago.¡± Negris sniffed disdainfully, speaking the truth.


    Labu didn¡¯t believe Negris was telling the truth; he just assumed that Negris was dismissing the value of his intel. He quickly added, ¡°Really, the Angel¡¯s Wings are in the car...¡±


    Before he could finish, one of the kneeling maids behind him burst up, pulling out a dagger to stab Labu in the back.


    ...


    Unfortunately, everyone present is a freak, how could they let her succeed? The Little Zombie flung her away with his shoulder.


    With a bone-shattering sound, the maid flew off like a holey sack, hitting the ground, rolling, bouncing, and her eyes shone white as a force not her own descended upon her.


    Sacred light ignited on her body, her skeletal structure creaked, her broken bones rapidly rejoining, and the maid spoke emotionlessly, ¡°Ignorant humans, kneel in repentance, beg for the Light¡¯s forgiveness...¡±


    Before she could finish, a deep aura of death poured from the Little Zombie, who, instead of Armorizing, thrust a forceful push ¡ª Breath of Death: Shockwave.


    A pillar of black light obliterated the maid along with the force that had descended upon her.


    How pissed Negris was! ¡°Kvada, could you leave one alive? Let him finish speaking, why are you casting a grand spell before he¡¯s done?¡± Little Yellow Dragon flew over, slapping the Little Zombie¡¯s head with his small paws, creating echoing sounds.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Angel jumped over and punched him in the eye socket.


    ¡°Ouch, can you not hit my face? It hurts now! How can you be so barbaric!¡± Negris was furious.


    Durken and Silver Coin looked at the sky. It seemed someone just mentioned how cute she was.


    Who knew that the Little Zombie would turn bad too, and start casting grand spells at the slightest provocation. Just now, there was a projection of a guy, from whom he wanted to extract some information, but now he¡¯s obliterated again.


    Negris turned towards the remaining maidservants and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who can host a summon? Call that guy from just now back for a chat?¡±


    Everyone vigorously shook their heads. They were mad. The previous host was already annihilated, did they really think a new one could withstand a grand spell?


    The hosted will wouldn¡¯t be affected, but for those like them who served as hosts, that would be courting death.


    At this point, even a blind man would see that these people are not road repairing magicians at all, but ¡®dragons¡¯ in disguise. They were way too fierce.


    In the face of the Undead Empire¡¯s long-term oppression, the Church of Light here doesn¡¯t have that rather-die-than-submit spirit of their Master Plane counterparts. Even if they had it, it would have been bred out by now.


    If they didn¡¯t want to summon, he couldn¡¯t really force them. Negris had no choice but to head to their carriage.


    There were two wagons in the middle of this team. Perhaps because of the rocky mountain road, they had abandoned the horses and instead were pushing and pulling the wagons themselves.


    When he lifted the cover to take a look, one wagon was filled with food, water, and some personal bags.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Do none of you have storage accessories? You need wagons to carry food, water, and luggage?¡±


    Everyone stared at each other, and even Labu held a constipated expression, wanting to say something but daring not to.


    Seeing their faces, Negris realized he had asked a foolish question. Were this area¡¯s space accessories rare? Indeed, he¡¯d never seen Jilirocks and the others using any Space Accessories.


    Never mind, he¡¯d ask later. Arriving at the second wagon, he found a large chest as soon as he opened it. Inside was a pair of tri-fold wings, very similar in style to a Great Angel¡¯s True Wings, but there was something odd about them.


    ¡°These are Alchemy Wings, right? Durken!¡± Negris muttered, turning to call Durken over.


    Upon examining them, Durken immediately said, ¡°Indeed, these are synthesized, created using the Great Angel¡¯s True Wings. The root-like structures here are a bit strange.¡±


    While speaking, he touched the wing¡¯s root, causing the root-like structures to move and tried piercing Durken¡¯s palm, but were unable to. As time passed, Durken¡¯s skin became tougher, even harder than leather armor.


    But that was it. Unless he was willing to continue losing moisture to toughen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the strength of copper or iron skin as long as he remained activated.


    Between defence and looking cool, Durken didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the latter. He was content being a handsome middle-aged man. As an Alchemist, and not a Close-Combat Zombie, he could enhance his defence through things like Soul Battle Armor. For example, his cape.


    The root-like structures on the wings couldn¡¯t even penetrate leather armor, so they were unlikely to be a defensive mechanism.


    ¡°Let me see, these look like some kind of tendril. Are they supposed to pierce into the flesh, integrating with the muscle?¡± Durken suggested.


    ¡°Exactly, these wings don¡¯t have a lock, unlike the Little Angel¡¯s True Wings which can be attached to the shoulder blades. Could it be that these Angel¡¯s Wings aren¡¯t meant for Holy Remains like the Little Angel?¡± Negris suggested.

 Chapter 772: 442: Recording Some Things in the House of the Deceased_2

    Chapter 772: Chapter 442: Recording Some Things in the House of the Deceased_2


    Suddenly, they thought of a question, ¡°These things are being gifted to the Holy Spirit Skeleton, could it be...?¡± Both of them turned their gaze to Ange simultaneously.


    When Ange woke up, hadn¡¯t Albert referred to him as Lord Holy Spirit? He was not surprised by Ange being a skeleton, which indicated that within the Church of Light here, it was quite common to see the Holy Spirit Skeleton.


    They had been talking about the Angel¡¯s Wings earlier, but they hadn¡¯t associated these with Ange¡¯s body, assuming them to simply be the kind Little Angels had.


    However, it now seemed that the True Wings didn¡¯t require joints. Could the holy relic they were looking for be Ange?


    Whether it was or not, they would know if they tried. Anyway, Ange was only projected here. Even if his body was destroyed, there would be no danger.


    The True Wings were raised and placed on Ange¡¯s back. Immediately, the threads dug into his flesh. Ange was not a Necromancer, his flesh wouldn¡¯t toughen up and the threads entered easily, wrapping around his bones.


    ...


    Durken and Negris closely observed, scanning with their minds and watching how the threads changed within the body.


    The threads continuously wove themselves around his bones. The joint sections thickened, looking like additional bone growth, and appeared very sturdy.


    In this manner, both wings were firmly attached to his back. Finally, the threads stopped twisting but started growing, merging with the flesh and bones as one, growing together.


    Ange twisted his head to look at the wings on his back but was a bit unaccustomed. He shook them slightly. Like two bones inserted into his skeleton, Ange was unable to control their movement.


    The Little Angel floated behind Ange, curiously observing his wings. She even flapped her own wings comparing them to his and while watching, she stretched out her hand to pull at a feather.


    Ange turned around and tapped her on the head.


    ¡°It really is Alchemy Wings. It¡¯s a particularly special flesh Alchemy technique. It can grow together with the bones and flesh. Can¡¯t anyone use these wings then?¡± Durken exclaimed in astonishment.


    Labu, kneeling on the ground, said, ¡°There was someone who asked Lord Holy Spirit this question before, and I overheard. The Lord Holy Spirit said that these are the Wings of Holy Light. Only those with powerful Holy Light can use them.¡±


    ¡°Powerful Holy Light? How powerful?¡± Negris asked, turning to look at Ange.


    Ange immediately began infusing Holy Light into his wings, and they began to glow with a sanctified light.


    Labu¡¯s face drastically changed. Grieving, he asked, ¡°Sirs, you¡¯re also from the Church of Light, right? Did Archbishop Truk send you? We¡¯re going to die, aren¡¯t we? Could you spare me? I have some savings, I¡¯ll give you money. Could you quietly let me go? I can immediately leave here and head to the other side of the sea.¡±


    Labu¡¯s sudden words left Negris and Durken baffled. It took them a while to grasp what he meant.


    ¡°You think we were sent by Archbishop Truk to eliminate you guys?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°Besides Archbishop Truk, who else could summon a Six-winged Archangel? This Sir is also very powerful. Having seen so many secrets, how could we survive?¡± Labu was very resolved.


    The fact that they let him see everything and didn¡¯t avoid him while talking was clearly because they were prepared to eliminate him after.


    Waiting for death was not his style, but if these people in front of him were a bit weaker, he would try to resist at the last moment. But against a Six-winged Archangel, he could not bring himself to resist, he could only helplessly beg.


    When the rest of the maids heard his words, they were even more desperate and began to weep.


    Suddenly, Ange poured a thousand units of Holy Light into the wings on his back. Starting from the fiftieth unit of Holy Light, he could feel the presence of the wings. As more Holy Light was poured in, this feeling became clearer. It was as if he had grown two more hands on his back that he could control.


    By the time he infused a thousand units of Holy Light, a second pair of wings stemmed from the base of the original wings. They were Light Wings.


    ¡°Eh, there are Light Wings too? Could these wings also morph into six wings?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    All was lost. Labu slumped onto the ground. The power to activate four wings indicated at least the power of an Archbishop. What on earth did Archbishop Truk summon?


    Negris scoffed, no longer bothering with Labu. Although he didn¡¯t know who Archbishop Truk was, could Ange really be summoned by just one Archbishop?


    He must be joking! The Goddess of Redemption was as obedient as a servant before him. He was using the Ring of Balance as measuring tools. Anthony, who was about to become the Pope, was calling for his help everyday. Could an Archbishop summon someone of his calibre?


    Well, unless they were using farming-related things as an exchange...


    When he thought about it that way, it didn¡¯t seem too hard to summon him...


    Several minutes passed, and another pair of Light Wings sprouted from Ange¡¯s back. Six wings in total.


    This didn¡¯t surprise Negris because if these wings had six wings, Ange could certainly activate them, unless they didn¡¯t exist.


    Back in the day, when the Little Angel used a big move, more than eight thousand units of Purification were needed to recover. It took several days and nights for Ange to cure her without rest.


    Now, Ange was capable of producing twenty units per second, making twelve hundred in a minute. Eight thousand would only take six to seven minutes.


    Sprouting out four Light Wings, Ange paused for a moment. He twisted his head to look, and with a light flutter, all six wings moved, effortlessly lifting him off the ground.


    However, Ange was not familiar with this mode of flying. Unable to keep his balance, he quickly descended back to the ground.

 Chapter 773: 442

    Chapter 773: 442


    After a moment, Ange made a mental decision. With a sudden flash, the four Light Wings folded up, leaving only a pair of True Wings behind. Now he seemed like an angel with two wings.


    Then, Ange merged the two True Wings, which were glowing, slowly into the flesh in the back.


    ¡°Huh, you can retract them? Just like the Little Angel does?¡± Negris exclaimed in surprise.


    Durken was also amazed, but after thinking carefully, he eased up: ¡°It makes sense, those filaments can grow onto the bones, it¡¯s also normal for the wings to merge with the flesh. Plus, I suspect this feature must be developed, otherwise who dares to walk around with large wings on their back? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being surrounded by Undeads?¡±


    Ange arched his back, the muscles in his back tensing up and emitting faint light, but the light was covered by his clothes and was not visible at all.


    Just like that, Ange suddenly stretched out his hands forward and drew out a bag of food.


    ...


    Negris and Durken were suddenly invigorated.


    They did not care about Wings of Holy Light at all, but Ange drawing food with his hands excited them. Did this mean that Ange could draw something as large as a bag of food from the Resting Camp?


    Previously, Ange only drew handfuls of things at a time, how much can a handful be? It¡¯s not even enough for an ordinary person to eat a meal.


    So he only drew out Elf Beans, which are enough for a meal each, and high-value things like Magic Crystal Soul Crystal, and occasionally some precious alchemy materials.


    Due to size and weight limitations, he was essentially unable to draw out whole big things, like a skeleton.


    But now Ange had drawn out a bag of food, a bag of food weighing twenty pounds, with a volume larger than a human head, didn¡¯t this imply that Ange could at least draw a skull over now?


    For a skeleton, the skull is the most important part because it contains the soul. If the soul is vigorous, the body can always be strengthened to its original level. Then retrieve Harvey and Feiti¡¯s heads.


    If that¡¯s the case, then these Wings of Holy Light would be a Divine Artifact for Ange.


    Only drawing a bag of food, Ange stopped, needing time to recover. Twenty minutes later, he reached out again and pulled over half a skeleton.


    It was a pull. The skeleton was intact, but it was torn apart by him, only the upper half was drawn over.


    The remaining half skeleton angrily opened and closed its mouth, cackling, as if cursing, but they didn¡¯t know what it was cursing.


    Ange threw it on the ground, and it quickly scampered away on its hand bones, still cursing in the distance.


    ¡°Are you conducting an experiment?¡± Ange was clearly doing an experiment, testing how much volume he could draw over. The skeleton he casually selected was just an ordinary angel skeleton.


    Ange nodded, so he now knew that he could draw over something about the size of half a body, about twenty pounds, exceeding this volume and weight.


    Another twenty minutes later, Ange drew over the lower half of the angel skeleton, connected it for him, and stopped it from speaking.


    Worried about people seeing the abnormal bones on her, Ange took off her wings, then restored her skins and flesh, finally turning her into a woman who is about one meter and nine tall, slender, athletic, pure and lively.


    Angels have no gender, but they have apparent sex characteristics, otherwise, they would not match the cognition of believers, thus generating alienation.


    This height, placed on humans, would be oppressive, but on angels, they are just the weakest first-order angels.


    Labu¡¯s eyes became more determined. He easily transformed into a majestic and strong Holy Spirit angel, and said you guys are not from the Church of Light? But he has started to doubt Archbishop Truk.


    The power demonstrated by Ange and others is not something Archbishop Truk can command, could it be sent by the Void Curia?


    As he thought, on the other side of the river, Silver Coin rode a horse and galloped over, shouting: ¡°Master, master, Lucidia has a big demand, should we accept it? It¡¯s at least a twenty million Magic Crystal requirement. Also, I recorded something in the House of the Deceased, everyone might need to take a look.¡±


    PS: This chapter was from yesterday

 Chapter 774: 443

    Chapter 774: 443


    Returning to Northern Wind City, we found an Undead Fire and together used Durken¡¯s Highest Power Mark and entered the House of the Deceased.


    Once inside the virtual tower of books, Negris still seemed puzzled and asked, ¡°Does the House of the Deceased have a recording function?¡±


    Durken responded, ¡°Of course, it does. Without a recording function, where would I look if something goes wrong? I can¡¯t stay in the Consciousness Space all the time. However, the last time I was in, I noticed that the recording function was turned off. I guess its because His Majesty doesn¡¯t need it, after all, he wouldn¡¯t fix anything even if it was recorded. Have you found a way to turn it on, Silver Coin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve activated it and recorded some things,¡± Silver Coin responded.


    This period, Silver Coin had been spent digging continually in the House of the Deceased, using Durken¡¯s Highest Power Mark, with all the functions available to him, he operated with more adept skills than Durken, the designer.


    After a bit of meddling, the entire space darkened, and the entire scene started to rewind quickly.


    ...


    Silver Coin continuously adjusted, accelerating or decelerating the playback of the scene, finally stopping at a certain point, Silver Coin clicked again, and the scene started playing normally.


    If you hadn¡¯t seen the scene adjustments with your own eyes, you might not have noticed that this was a recorded scene, because this here was originally the Consciousness Space.


    Entering with Durken¡¯s Highest Power Mark, they could see others, but others couldn¡¯t see them, just like playing a recorded scene each time.


    The scene started, a shadowy figure appeared instantly on the central stage, draped in a cloak, exposing only two red dots at the eyes.


    Not much later, another shadowy figure emerged at another location. This figure was a human, but his face was blurred it was hard to make out his features.


    Durken explained, ¡°This kind of manifestation in the Consciousness Space can be adjusted in appearance, all it takes is an Intermediate level imprint.¡±


    Silver Coin dashed over, and wiped his hand over the blurred face a few times, and now it was clear. It revealed the face of a square-faced middle-aged man, there was a scar on his cheek, and every time his face moved, the scar squirmed like a worm, grotesque.


    No wonder he blurred his face; otherwise, it might scare the children. But it¡¯s a pity, in the House of the Deceased, any adjustments can be seen with a Highest Power Mark. He probably never expected that he would expose his appearance.


    Silver Coin timely said, ¡°I had someone identify him, he is Lioado, the vice president of the Guild of the Dead.¡±


    Durken asked, ¡°Is he famous? Guild of the Dead? Vice president? Who is the president?¡±


    Negris was, however, interested in something else: ¡°Whom did you ask? Do you recognize the vice president of a guild?¡±


    ¡°Uh, the Guild of the Dead doesn¡¯t have a president; they serve the Undead King. They only have three vice presidents, and Lioado is one of them. I asked Lucidia about this,¡± Silver Coin explained.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Negris nodded in understanding. He had wondered why Silver Coin had contacted Lucidia so quickly. Silver Coin previously said it would be better to allow her to ¡®starve¡¯ for a while, making her more willing to accept a higher price. How much time had passed? He¡¯d already gotten in touch with her? It seems it was for this reason.


    While they were chatting here, the two figures in the scene started their conversation. Lioado greeted the cloaked figure deferentially, then reported in a formal tone, ¡°Sir, I have investigated everyone in the guild, no one is doing secret deals under their permissions.¡±


    The cloaked figure¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I am sure, and I guarantee, those who possess permissions are under my supervision, they have no time to do anything,¡± Lioado asserted.


    The cloaked figure nodded, ¡°Recently many high-level messages have been leaked. Much high-value bounty has been preemptively completed, yet there are no records here. Unless your side is the one causing the problem, there must be a mole within, and not at a low level.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Negris and Durken finally understood what they were talking about and were startled. They quickly turned towards Silver Coin asking, ¡°Were you exposed?¡±


    Silver Coin scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Seems like it, lately, I indeed snatched lots of high-value bounties and traded lots of high-level information. Didn¡¯t think they would discover so quickly.¡±


    Negris puzzledly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the Highest Power Mark? How could they discover you?¡±


    Silver Coin replied, ¡°Simple, they don¡¯t necessarily trade in the Consciousness Space. Some trading parties also know each other in reality. A private exchange here and there, and they are quick to discover that one side didn¡¯t see the rewards that the other side had posted. When it happens often, it¡¯s easy to notice something amiss.¡±


    ¡°Some informants even plant bounties for fishing, to bait insiders into action. If there are issues, this cloaked figure calls Lioado for inquiries at the first notice, apparently, they¡¯ve frequently run into such things.¡±


    Negris seemed enlightened. So, there was such fishing? That¡¯s a good method, publish some high-value bounty first, bait the insiders into action, then follow the vine to the melon, and catch all the insiders along the line.


    From the cloaked figure¡¯s proficiency, it was clear this was not the first time it had happened.


    The cloaked figure pondered for a while, instructed, ¡°Post a piece of high-value information to coax the mole out.¡±


    Lioado bowed and listened, then replied, ¡°What kind of information should I post? If your assumption is correct, sir, the mole is of a high rank. Therefore, ordinary information might not pique their interest.¡±

 Chapter 775 775: 443: Has This Person Lost Their Mind? _2

    Chapter 775: Chapter 443: Has This Person Lost Their Mind? _2


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the news of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree. Recently, the empire is in chaos, and it is rumored that the seed of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree has been stolen and disappeared somewhere unknown. We can release several pieces of information, with slight variations in the details and set at different levels, to see which piece of information leaks out.¡± Dou Peng People said.


    Lioado was so shocked that he asked, ¡°Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree? The seed of the Divine Tree that can reach the Starburst Array?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some people already know this, and the infiltrator probably does too. We can use this news to see if we can unearth him.¡± Dou Peng People replied.


    ¡°But... But with such a treasure like the Heaven-Reaching Divine tree, shouldn¡¯t we try to find it? Would spreading fake news affect our chances of retrieving the divine tree seed?¡± Lioado asked hesitantly.


    Dou Peng People said dismissively, ¡°Despite everyone knowing that the seed of Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree possesses infinite vitality, there is no record of anyone successfully germinating it. Its existence is even older than the Starburst Array. The claim that it can grow to reach the Starburst Array is baseless.¡±


    Upon hearing the ¡®Seed of Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree¡¯, the three people from Negris thumped their hearts in unison, exchanged a glance, and understood each other¡¯s intentions.


    ...


    Silver coin quickly said: ¡°I will pay attention to the information about the seed and try my best to collect it for the Lord, but before that, let¡¯s not tell him.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right, this way would be more efficient. For the sake of efficiency, let¡¯s not tell him temporarily and give him a surprise later.¡± Negris quickly added.


    Having agreed on a reasonable ¡®excuse¡¯, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that Ange didn¡¯t come in this time. Otherwise, with his inexplicable obsession with seeds, he would surely set off in search of it immediately.


    ...


    Ange didn¡¯t follow them in, instead, he returned to the planting sphere next to the dam. He¡¯s not interested in watching any videos, he had already planned what to plant next, one of which was fast-growing radishes, in large quantities, harvesting its leaves, and letting the tuber ripen before feeding them to the silkworm babies.


    Since the first generation of silkworm babies, many varieties have been bred. Besides the ones that were carefully selected to feed on World Tree leaves, there are many that eat ordinary plants but are still able to produce strong silk.


    While this kind of silk may lack the magical features that come from feeding on World Tree leaves, it grows fast and in large quantities, making it much easier to industrialize.


    Nowadays, in Goddess of Beauty City, not only Magic Silks are produced, but various kinds of true silk products are also being produced. These low-end textile products stimulate more employment opportunities, accommodating more job positions, and even bringing in the entirety of Dark City.


    Dark City has now become a subsidiary industrial area of the Goddess of Beauty City, housing agriculture, breeding, and textile production, providing jobs for more than a hundred thousand residents of Dark City, granting them a safe and prosperous livelihood.


    Ordinary silkworm babies eat anything, but if they don¡¯t eat the right food, the amount of silk they spit will be less. Only by feeding on crops with high sugar content and a lot of fiber can their silk output and quality be optimal.


    This information was not identified by Ange but summarized by the sericulturists and textile workers.


    Ripe beetroot happens to have high sugar content and plenty of fiber. During the maturing process, the tuber consumes sugar and grows leaves, eventually depleting all the sugar. As long as it¡¯s harvested at the right stage, the ratio of sugar to fiber will be just right.


    This is Ange¡¯s specialty, and he quickly adjusted his planting strategy. Fast-growing beetroots were harvested continuously, with the beetroot tops being collected as well.


    Labu and the maids found their new jobs¡ª raising silkworms, spinning yarn, and weaving fabric.


    With tears of joy, they were grateful for having escaped from death. They not only avoided being silenced but also got to eat fresh vegetables until their faces turned green...


    Next, rubber trees should be planted. However, the desert climate is clearly not suitable for growing them. Given Ange¡¯s current conditions, he can¡¯t change the climate here, so that idea is temporarily set aside.


    However, cultivating rubber tree seeds in the planting sphere is feasible since its temperature and humidity are perfect for germination. But as they grow large, the space within the sphere will not be sufficient.


    Of course, if there was sufficient time and space, several generations of dwarf rubber trees could be cultivated after several generations of selective breeding. But for now, the conditions weren¡¯t right.


    Everyone was busy with their own tasks. A month later, Ange discovered that his divine realm was full. It was completely filled with beetroot leaves.


    ¡°No way, how many beetroots have you grown? You¡¯ve actually filled up the divine realm?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t believe it, so he asked Ange to open up his divine realm for him to see.


    The moment the divine realm was opened, several bundles of beetroot leaves fell out, hitting Negris square in the face.


    ...


    Silver Coin had never imagined that a city as vast as Northern Wind City could not handle the amount of vegetables grown by a single person. One, the price of fresh vegetables in Northern Wind City is high, which has led to the habit of eating less or no fresh vegetables. Second, Ange¡¯s yield is too high.


    With the fast-growing beet varieties, plus Instant Death Halo Stone, Insect Ash Liquid, Little Sapling, and so forth, each one alone is a Divine Artifact, but Ange has piled them all together, so it¡¯s no wonder the output is tremendous.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just lower the prices? After all, the beet leaves are just a byproduct; the main focus is on the beetroot.¡± Negris asked.


    Silver Coin shook his head, as if possessed by an evil spirit of slaughter, ¡°No, no. Unless you want to kill the vegetable industry in Northern Wind City, or if our lord can guarantee a steady supply of fresh vegetables in the future.¡±


    ¡°The city¡¯s vegetable industry mainly relies on purchasing storable varieties like dried radishes. If there are cheap fresh vegetables available, who would buy from them? They would go bankrupt in no time. Bankruptcy is one thing; we can still find some way to settle the hundreds of people involved. But what if our lord stops growing vegetables in the future?¡±


    ¡°Once the city¡¯s vegetable industry goes bankrupt, it would be hard to rebuild it. So, unless our lord can guarantee a steady supply in the future, we can¡¯t engage in price dumping on our own turf,¡± explained Silver Coin.


    Negris perked up, catching on to a keyword, ¡°We can¡¯t do it on our turf? So, we can do it on other people¡¯s turf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can go to cities with large vegetable consumption. They can handle this level of supply without causing dumping, and it wouldn¡¯t affect the stability of the business environment. Rapids Fortress is located on the other side of the mountains, and they consume a lot of vegetables. My lord, let¡¯s sell our vegetables in Rapids Fortress,¡± suggested Silver Coin excitedly.


    The business environment in Northern Wind City is terrible, leaving Silver Coin with no room to maneuver. In less than a month, he had already taken over some key industries, and he dared not touch the rest of them.


    If all the businesses in a city are controlled by one person, it¡¯s like cutting off the lifeblood of the city, which will gradually wither away. Although monopoly makes a lot of money, it does not create value.


    Only a dynamic business environment can quickly gather resources where they will generate the most profit, thereby creating an expansive effect and more efficient value growth.


    This added value is the true value of business.


    As the God of Fraudsters, Silver Coin had long since gotten over the thrill of earning money through monopolies.


    What could Ange do but sigh helplessly? If he doesn¡¯t sell the vegetables, his Divine Realm will be overloaded, and he won¡¯t be able to grow anything else.


    What? Throw away the vegetables? Anyone who dared suggest that would get their head blown off by him on the spot. How is that different from setting his fields on fire?


    ¡°Going to Rapids Fortress? My lord, take me with you!¡± Durken quickly volunteered.


    He needed to go to Rapids Fortress to purchase some materials. The iron needed for bridge construction was not available in Northern Wind City. Conveniently, after they sold the vegetables, they could use the space in the Divine Realm to transport the iron.


    ¡°Me too, me too.¡± Jilirocks also raised her hand to volunteer. Life in the Northern Wind lands was incredibly dull. If she had the chance to travel a long distance, she certainly wouldn¡¯t want to miss it.


    They crossed the valley, traveled along the river, and after more than a hundred kilometers, they finally crossed the mountains, reaching Rapids Fortress on the other side.


    But before they could enter Rapids Fortress, they saw many disheveled disaster victims sprawled haphazardly or lying listlessly on the mountain road.


    ¡°What happened? Was there a disaster?¡± Negris was startled.


    Seeing Ange and his party, one of the women struggled to get up, pleading softly, ¡°I beg of you all, sell me some food, I have money, I have money.¡±


    As she spoke, she tremblingly pulled out a necklace, on which a green gemstone was inlaid. It emitted a slightly green glow that was flowing ever so steadily.


    Little Sapling popped out from Ange¡¯s hat, vigorously waving its True Lea and sending eager messages: ¡°Ya¡ªya¡ªya¡ª.¡±


    Unfortunately, the woman could not perceive this kind of spiritual message, and only found it strange why this man¡¯s head sprouted a bud?


    PS: Seeking a few monthly tickets for encouragement, I¡¯m a bit weary recently.

 Chapter 776 776: 444: Silver Coin, Beating Someone_1

    Chapter 776: Chapter 444: Silver Coin, Beating Someone_1


    This was the first time Little Sapling showed interest in something other than making other people¡¯s hair grow.


    Ange quickly reached out to take the locket, but the woman held onto it tightly, as if it were a lifeline.


    Ah, exchanging it for food, Ange understood and reached into his pocket, but was stopped by Negris, ¡°Don¡¯t scare her, um... Ji Li.¡±


    Ji Li, clutching her bag, attempted to run, but Durken¡¯s large hand descended heavily onto her shoulder.


    ¡°I knew this would happen, fortunately, I baked two large bags of food.¡± Ji Li, brimming with pride, drew out a bag of beef pastries, and then clutched her bag tightly.


    Having learned from her past mistakes, Ji Li had deposited all of her belongings into the storage ring. The only thing she carried now was her bag of beef patties.


    ...


    Ange had plenty of storage accessories, and could easily retrieve seventeen or eighteen with just one reach. From spatial bags to storage rings, anything that didn¡¯t require too much space could be retrieved.


    There were also plenty of materials. If need be, they could take out the material and have Durken craft it on the spot.


    With such a small group, naturally, they would distribute one to each person. Such an extravagant display left Roxy and Ji Li in utter shock.


    Ji Li¡¯s bag was filled with food and she also stuffed some into her storage ring, ensuring she could survive for a month even if she got lost in the desert.


    Ange stuffed a bag of beef patties into the woman¡¯s hands in exchange for her locket.


    The woman was stunned when Ange forced the huge bag of beef patties into her arms. What is the most expensive commodity in Rapids Fortress currently? Food.


    Initially, she thought she might only get two or three patties at best. But this large bag was enough to last her for half a month if she was careful. This was...life-saving.


    The woman shuddered and quickly looked behind her, spotting the half-dead people around her who had now crawled up, their eyes glowing green as they focused intently on the large bag in her arms.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see inside the bag, the grease marks on the wrapper and the faint smell of wheat indicated that there was no doubt that it contained food.


    The woman quickly pushed the bag of beef patties back into Ange¡¯s hands and said anxiously, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    She then quickly ran back. Despite looking weak and slowing just moments ago, she now moved with the agility of a rabbit.


    Returning, the woman led two children out from the crowd, a boy and a girl of about five or six years old.


    A gaunt man nearby reluctantly grabbed the little girl¡¯s leg. Desperate and hungry, he was driven to madness: I¡¯m starving, and yet you secure food and won¡¯t share with me?


    Even if I don¡¯t benefit, I won¡¯t let you have it easy either, he thought bitterly.


    The woman tried to pull away from him, but to no avail. She only managed to make the little girl whimper in pain. The little girl, also on the brink of collapse, hadn¡¯t even the energy to cry.


    Frustrated and scared, the woman turned to see more people getting up, their eyes glinting green as they reached towards the two children.


    These people were probably thinking: you¡¯ve got food, we¡¯ve got your children. Give us food in exchange.


    Hunger had turned these once peaceful people into cruel and vile beings.


    Ange cocked his head and flicked his finger, summoning two wraiths.


    Initially, the wraiths were mere wisps of smoke, but upon leaving his fingertips, they quickly grew in size. Within five meters, they had morphed into burly wraiths about the height of an average person, crawling quickly on all fours with menacing red eyes.


    Ange remembered Negris¡¯s instructions to impersonate a Necromancer. Otherwise, he would have used his Holy Word Technique and locked those men up with the Original Sin Shackles.


    Despite his restraint, Negris couldn¡¯t help but facepalm: ¡°Rein it in a bit! Unleashing level-six Resentful Spirit Travelers with just a flick of your fingers? Are you trying to scare them to death? Wait, how are you even able to cast level-six magic?¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Durken, however, guessed the reason: ¡°The nature of the Resentful Spirit Traveler is a wraith, not magic. Making a wraith appear is an easy task for you, as an Undead God. This is not magic, it¡¯s the summoning ability of a holy being.¡±


    The wraiths reached the woman and scratched the gaunt man¡¯s face, causing him to wail involuntarily. His grip on the little girl naturally loosened.


    The wraiths stuffed the ¡®spoils¡¯ into their mouths and swept their red eyes around. The rest of the people scampered away in fear.


    The woman quickly pulled the two children back to Ange¡¯s side, took the beef patties, opened them hastily, and stuffed one into each child¡¯s hand while gnawing on one herself.


    Having gulped down their food too quickly, the woman and the children all choked. Negris timely handed over a water bag, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, eat slowly. By the way, what happened to Rapids Fortress? Why has it become like this?¡±


    Gratefully accepting the water bag, the woman fed the children while recounting, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but for the past two months, the Bone Guards who maintained order have disappeared. The day before yesterday, a fire suddenly broke out in the city and chaos ensued. No one came to put out the fire. We ran out but without food or drink and can¡¯t go back to the city either, so this is what happened.¡±


    The woman¡¯s account was quite brief. The actual situation was likely much worse than she described.


    Two months ago, when Ji Li escaped to Desert Town, she mentioned that order had broken down in many places along the way, with rampant robbery, murder, kidnapping, and brawls. In some places, the crops in the fields had even been burnt down.

 Chapter 777 777: 444 Silver Coin, Hitting People_2

    Chapter 777: Chapter 444 Silver Coin, Hitting People_2


    To use an apt term, it was a state of anarchy. The undead who usually maintained order, all ceased functioning overnight. Without anyone commanding them, they simply lay dormant in the cemetery.


    In some places, another kind of power would help maintain order alongside the undead. But in places without that ¡®other¡¯ power, the whole system would continue to run inertially for a while until running into a blockade it could not overcome, leading to a quick collapse.


    Rapids Fortress was in just such a situation.


    The blockade that led to Rapids Fortress¡¯s collapse was food. Like many cities built on mountains, it wasn¡¯t a food production site. Similar to Northern Wind City, a large proportion of their food had to be transported in.


    With the collapse of order, the inflow of outside food sharply decreased, and the prices also surged. Even if prices were increased, there were hardly any goods available to buy.


    As silver coin had pointed out very early on, there were many pleas for buying food at the House of the Deceased.


    ...


    In such a situation, food naturally became the most important commodity. Some of the city management of Rapids Fortress retained a portion of military power, originally to maintain city order. They recruited ruffians and gangsters, and without restraints, they outrageously targeted the city¡¯s food storage.


    They started fires, robbed, and stormed the granaries, only to be beaten back by the granary guards. These dispersing thugs turned their sights on the noble merchants and other people of wealth. They would storm those they could; if they couldn¡¯t, they¡¯d simply find another target.


    The manors and fortresses of the nobles and merchants had a large number of guards, so very few succeeded. The middle-income households became the unfortunate targets.


    This woman hid an exquisite piece of jewelry. Upon inspection, one could tell she wasn¡¯t a commoner but a person of substantial assets. She was a prime target for these people. If she hadn¡¯t fled early, she might have lost her life if she stayed at home.


    After figuring out what happened, Durken and Silver Coin looked at each other dispiritedly. In this scenario, their vegetables clearly couldn¡¯t be sold. What to do?


    Lord Ange didn¡¯t care what they did. He was sitting in a circle with the little angel and little zombie, with the little sapling in the middle and the necklace directly hung on the sapling.


    Yah¨Cyah¨Cyah¨C the little sapling gave out an unclear message and reached out with its true leaf, touching the gemstone on the necklace.


    The verdant hue inside the gemstone started flowing, following the leaf into the little sapling¡¯s body.


    Grow¨Cyah¨Cgrow¨Cyah¨C The little sapling waved its leaves and gave off an enthusiastic message. Soon, small flower buds emerged from the top.


    When Ange tried to touch the buds, the little sapling immediately covered them: No-yah-No-yah-


    You¡¯re not allowing me to touch it? Ange tilted his head and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yah¡ªyah¡ªyah¡ª The little sapling didn¡¯t know if it was answering or merely shouting.


    However, Ange nodded as if he understood.


    This whimsical communication puzzled Negris: ¡°You understood that? What did it say?¡±


    Ange picked up the necklace and said, ¡°It wants more of this.¡±


    By now, the verdant hue in the gemstone was gone, all that remained was a dull crystal.


    ¡°What... Are you guessing? Or did it really say so? What it emits is merely a kind of information, not language. I don¡¯t believe you can understand it,¡± Negris said in disbelief.


    The magnificent God of Knowledge himself couldn¡¯t comprehend the ¡®yah yah yah¡¯ of the little sapling, and Ange could?


    Ange tilted his head: ¡°I guessed.¡±


    ¡°...Your guess makes so much sense, I would have guessed the same thing...¡±


    It was rare for the sapling to actively want a kind of gemstone. After it had absorbed the verdant hue from the gemstone and small flower buds started to grow, everyone knew they should find more for it to absorb. Was there a need to guess?


    But why did it annoy people so much when Ange said it so boldly?


    Negris turned to the woman to ask the origin of the gemstone, and she responded, ¡°My Lord, this is a local product of the mountains near Rapids Fortress, called a Life Gem.¡±


    ¡°A local product from here? This is troublesome, especially with all the chaos here.¡± Negris murmured.


    At this time, after discussing with Durken, Silver Coin approached and said, ¡°My Lord, we might need to think of a way to occupy Rapids Fortress.¡±


    Durken responded, ¡°Rapids Fortress is a critical stronghold at the end of the valley. If it falls into ruin, the bridge we built on the other side will be meaningless. However, to occupy this place, these refugees will need assistance and a large amount of food.¡±


    ¡°Rapids Fortress houses over ten thousand people, and the food consumption daily is not minimal. We must think about how to...¡± Silver Coin hesitated.


    But before he could finish, Ange arched his back and pulled out a bag of elf beans, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s occupy it.¡±


    Ten thousand people seemed like a lot, but if they eat once a day, only ten thousand elf beans are needed. A twenty-pound bag contains at least thirty thousand beans, enough to feed the entire city for three days.


    Silver Coin hesitated, ¡°But this could expose the secret of the elf beans. Such strategic materials, if exposed, would be easily coveted by others.¡±


    Elf beans, when in the hands of elves, were frequently coveted. If elves weren¡¯t formidable opponents, the beans would¡¯ve been plundered long ago. And not just that, the elves would have been enslaved to grow more beans.


    Ange thought for a moment, grabbed the bag of elf beans, and vigorously rubbed it. Soon, the beans inside were ground to powder.


    Ange opened the Divine Realm and continuously cast Wind Tornadoes, transforming a small area¡¯s sweet beet leaves into residue. He then threw the powdered elf beans in and mixed them. Quickly, the beans and vegetables mixed to make vegetable dough balls.


    ¡°This is a good idea. If we could add some flour, we can make vegetable pancakes,¡± Negris commented.


    Everyone united in rolling the dough balls, but Durken was the fastest. With his Gold-touch Stick, he made evenly sized and perfectly round vegetable balls.


    ¡°We have enough food, but how should we distribute it? We don¡¯t have enough hands for this,¡± Negris, looking at the pile of vegetable balls, remarked in distress.


    ¡°Watch this.¡± Silver Coin said confidently, bagging the balls and returning to the mountain path.


    He held up a vegetable ball and said to the starving refugees, ¡°Hiring workers! Adults, children, no discrimination, we guarantee full meals!¡±


    Despite appearing energyless, the refugees immediately perked up and jostled to surround Silver Coin.


    ¡°One person, one ball. Don¡¯t rush, strong-bodied folks, step forward and help maintain order.¡± Under such chaotic circumstances, order was the most important. It was crucial to win over those with might first.


    While Silver Coin verbally committed to one ball per person, he handed two balls to each strong-bodied individual. They were taken aback but instantly understood the special attention and became enthusiastic and motivated.


    ¡°Alright, a few of you who are agile, step forward. Distribute this bag, one for each person. After handing one out, send them to the back. No one is allowed to take extra.¡± By delegating the task of distribution, Silver Coin was able to oversee the situation and improve efficiency.


    ¡°Starting now, women and children are prioritized. Any disrupters will be apprehended and made an example of.¡± Once order was established, the vulnerable could be given priority. And as long as supplies were plentiful, prioritizing the weak would give everyone a sense of safety.


    Silver Coin once again demonstrated his excellent organizing skills, quickly getting the refugees in order.


    The relief operation began in an orderly manner. Under the protection of an group of strong, adult men, those distributing food gradually moved towards the other end of the mountain path. Ji Li and Roxy were responsible for transporting the vegetable balls.


    The refugees ate orderly, most showing substantial gratitude. Some highly emotional people even knelt and kowtowed before Silver Coin on the spot, thanking him for saving their lives.


    Silver Coin dared not accept such gratitude. Whenever someone kowtowed, he would say, ¡°Thank Lord Ange, who has bestowed us with food.¡±


    In fact, Silver Coin didn¡¯t even have to say that. As soon as people started eating the vegetable balls, Ange could feel an endless flow of Soul Flame pouring into him. This was the power of the God of Farming. As long as people ate the food Ange cultivated, they would provide him with energy.


    This energy was generated in this world and had not decayed from being transmitted from the Master Plane, thus it could be used to power the Instant Death Halo Stone.


    Apart from this, it could only be used to replenish Soul Energy and form Soul Crystals, as Ange couldn¡¯t use any Divine Techniques at the moment.


    Just then, Ange suddenly felt something and started to run forward.


    Negris hurried to follow, asking, ¡°What¡¯s happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Silver Coin is beating someone.¡± Ange said.

 Chapter 778 778: 445

    Chapter 778: 445


    ¡°Silver coins... can hit people?¡± Upon hearing Ange¡¯s words, Negris was incredibly surprised. Silver coins can hit people? Since when did this seemingly friendly swindler start hitting people?


    Admittedly, when he was surrounded and beaten in Northern Wind City, he did hit people with a bag of coins, but that was in self-defense. Ange¡¯s current words clearly referred to the silver coin ¡®actively¡¯ hitting people, a completely different nature.


    A group of them rushed to the gate of Rapids Fortress, and were stunned to see Silver Coin swinging his money bag and beating a bunch of shifty looking thugs, all the while angrily shouting: ¡°Dare to charge me protection fees? Dare to charge me management fees? Dare to charge me land fees? You vampires, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Negris was confused: ¡°What¡¯s going on, a minor situation like this, and you, Silver Coin, need to step in personally?¡±


    After giving those thugs bloody noses and bruises, Silver Coin came back, angrily saying: ¡°When I was young and selling things on the streets, I despised people like them the most. They bullied us small merchants and vendors all day. Just now, while we were distributing buns, these people had the audacity to say I was occupying land and wanted to charge me management and land fees. It pissed me off.¡±


    Negris and Durken looked at Silver Coin with interest, and said: ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you, a swindler, lose your composure like this. They¡¯re only some petty thugs, couldn¡¯t you just kill them?¡±


    ...


    The thugs kneeling on the ground turned pale at their words, they just wanted to collect some protection money, now they were going to be killed? They initially thought Silver Coin was ruthless enough, they didn¡¯t expect there to be someone even more ruthless.


    Silver Coin scratched his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s just annoying. It was bearable to be bullied before, but now someone dares to charge me these miscellaneous fees, which made me react impulsively.¡±


    A boisterous voice rang out from the city walls: ¡°Paying taxes in accordance with the law, operation within demarcated zones, cooperation with management, aren¡¯t these normal things? Why can¡¯t you be charged today? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Looking up, they saw a Swordsman in knight¡¯s armor standing atop the city walls of Rapids Fortress, looking down on Ange¡¯s group.


    Negris and the others were at a loss for words, unsure of how to answer. If they told the truth, the others would definitely think they were bluffing. Were they supposed to say that this Goblin in front of them is the God of Fraudsters, and this Little Yellow Dragon is the God of Knowledge?


    But if they didn¡¯t answer honestly, then what kind of identity should they fabricate?


    They didn¡¯t have time to worry about this,as Ji Li, who now knew she had a reliable backing, was very bold. She pointed at the man on the city wall and yelled: ¡°Who do you think you are! Shouting at the top of your lungs, hasn¡¯t anyone taught you manners?! %&#*£¤#@...¡±


    At this moment, everyone felt as if Ji Li was possessed by lightning.


    The Swordsman was stunned by the scolding, but when he got over it, his face turned red with rage. He pointed at Ji Li and shouted, ¡°Shoot them down.¡±


    At his command, a dozen archers emerged from the city wall, drew their bows, and aimed them down at them.


    Negris and the others wanted to laugh. Bows and arrows? Think they could hurt them?


    Before Negris and the others could react, Ange had already acted. He let out a screech.


    All the archers on the city wall screamed in unison, as if they saw something terrifying. They hastily threw away their bows and arrows, covered their ears and ran in all directions, like a disturbed hornet¡¯s nest. One of them was so panicked that he even fell from the city wall.


    Fear Technique?


    Negris couldn¡¯t help facepalming, he knew why Ange would use the Fear Technique, to disguise as a Necromancer. But this disguise was too over-the-top, a scream causing fear in a dozen targets, that¡¯s at least high-level magic.


    You could count on two hands the number of Necromancers who could instantly cast high-level magic.


    Of course, what Ange used was not magic, but Soul Deterrence, produced by a powerful soul. The effect was very similar to Fear Technique. It could be said that the benefits of Ange disguising as a Necromancer was simply too much.


    Due to the ¡®fear¡¯, the archers couldn¡¯t release their arrows. Ange flicked his wrists, and two Wraith Travelers screeched as they swooped towards the city wall. Then Ange stretched out his hand, reaching into thin air and pulling out a Scythe of Death, brandishing it as he leaped up.


    The ceaseless wind supported his body, spiraling him to the city wall, and he hooked the scythe around the Swordsman¡¯s neck.


    Negris facepalmed again: ¡°Are you pretending to be a Necromancer or what? What are you using the Scythe of Death for? Is this a Mage or a Skeleton?¡±


    Everyone else didn¡¯t think as much as Negris. To them, the ¡®living and breathing¡¯ Ange, who would link him with skeletons? They just thought it was some kind of special weapon. Nowadays, there are not a few close-combat professions who worship the Undead and use scythes and hammers.


    Ding! Ding ding ding ding! Ding! Amidst a series of clashing sounds, the Swordsman¡¯s throat was severed by the scythe.


    If his soul was conscious, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to order people to shoot at Ange again. He, Ange, was especially sensitive to attacks from others.


    The remaining archers who had recovered from their fear didn¡¯t even dare to pick up their bows. They screamed and ran in all different directions.


    ¡°Fine, so we¡¯ve just taken over the city wall like this? Can we open or close the city gates now?¡± Negris flapped his wings and flew up. Looking at the deserted city wall, he spoke in a somewhat surreal way.


    A plume of smoke rose from the gate checkpoint, transforming into Durken. With a light tap of his Gold-touch Stick, the city gate slowly descended and opened.


    Refugees inside the city swarmed out, while those outside were desperately trying to squeeze in, creating chaos.

 Chapter 779 779: 445

    Chapter 779: 445


    Ange organized those who had cooperated with him earlier, continuing to maintain order, luring more people with combat capabilities to join using the vegetable buns he had.


    The group that had initially maintained order was promoted on the spot to manage the rest, forming a crude management system.


    This structure had food, combat power, and organization. With this, the chaotic Rapids Fortress surprisingly settled down.


    It was indeed incredible, after all, this was a city with tens of thousands of inhabitants, but that¡¯s what happened.


    There were those who wanted to do something, those who were unpleased with how a group of outsiders had mysteriously taken over the city where they used to fight for survival.


    Unfortunately, none of them warranted Lord Durken¡¯s attention¡ªthey were swiftly dealt with, none of them even reached Ange.


    ...


    The next morning, all of the Doralite Clan arrived.


    The Doralite Clan, who had now become loyal followers of Lord Durken, initially believed their founding ancestor was a powerful Alchemist. Now they see Lord Durken as a god¡ªthe God of Alchemy.


    Initially, it was enough for their alchemical prosthetics to meet the living standards that their damaged limbs couldn¡¯t provide. But under Lord Durken¡¯s enhancements, their alchemical limbs became powerful weapons.


    Leite can easily crush a gold bar with his alchemical arm, Luona¡¯s legs are like spring-loaded swords, everyone else had received different kinds of enhancements.


    With these alchemical prosthesis, they could easily defeat mid-tiers swordsmen, and even surprise attack enemies stronger than themselves.


    ¡°If we had had these before, our clan would not have been wiped out, and we wouldn¡¯t have fled like kobolds.¡± Leite would always mutter such words whenever he tinkered with his alchemical arm.


    In reality, his arm did not need maintenance, the interior mechanisms were lubricated with a graphite coating, which would not lose its effect until the arm was completely worn out.


    Further, the outer shell was seamlessly integrated, he couldn¡¯t even touch the components inside and could only polish the surface with elk hide till it shone.


    But this maintenance habit was formed from half a lifetime of experience. Previous alchemical prosthetics would creak and rattle without maintenance after just a few days.


    Therefore, when idle, to rebuild the Doralite Clan, Leite began to adopt orphans with limbs disabilities, planning to raise them into loyal students of Lord Durken..


    However, as his intake progressed, it expanded beyond ¡®orphans¡¯. He took in anyone with limb disabilities, whether adults or children.


    Based on each person¡¯s specific loss, Lord Durken custom designed different prosthetics, then instructed Leite, Luona, and the others to process them. The completed works would be taught and reviewed by Lord Durken who would correct errors and refine the works into final products.


    During this period, the alchemy skills of Leite, Luona and the others made great strides. Because of their specialization in alchemical limb manufacturing, the standard of limbs they were able to create increased, and their power grew as well.


    Now, the group was summoned to the rapids fortress.


    Feiwo also delegated some experienced people to assist in managing the situation.


    The next day, Ange provided the food again. The previous day, Ange had taken over the granary and seized all the food.


    But there was only a fifteen-day supply of food in the granary. Under current circumstances, they needed to ration it, or they would starve after fifteen days.


    Having Ange provide the food made things much easier. They hadn¡¯t finished yesterday¡¯s bag of elf beans, today they continued eating the vegetable bun, but added flour, turning it into a vegetable pancake.


    ¡°But, the quantity doesn¡¯t add up, isn¡¯t it one per meal? One bag of elf beans, at most, is about thirty thousand. Three meals a day should finish it in one day, why does it last for another day?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Ange replied, ¡°No one will die from eating only one meal a day. Eating too much might actually cause disruption. Letting them go hungry will, first, leave them without the energy to cause trouble, and second, they won¡¯t lose their motivation. If they want to eat, they have to work. I¡¯m planning to recruit people to dig for Life gems and fix the bridge tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...Why do I feel that you¡¯re not here for disaster relief, but to make a profit? A few vegetable buns, and you¡¯re planning on recruiting people to dig for gems and repair bridges?¡± Negris said, somewhat speechless.


    If things continued this way, Ange¡¯s rescue operation wouldn¡¯t be a loss, but rather a profit. Both gem mining and bridge repair were dangerous jobs, and therefore, should have high pay, but now a few vegetable buns could recruit enough people.


    Ange shrugged helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. There aren¡¯t many jobs here that require large amounts of labor, leaving them idle could cause trouble. It¡¯s a loss if I pay them too much. We originally came here just to sell vegetables, but now we can¡¯t sell our vegetables. Moreover, we¡¯ve already lost so many elf beans. It¡¯s a loss.¡±


    While complaining, Ange loudly announced as everyone lined up for broccoli cakes:


    ¡°Buying, buying, Life gems, ten soul crystals each, will buy as many as there are!¡±


    ¡°Recruiting, recruiting, recruiting people to dig for Life gems, full meals provided, will buy the mined Life gems for ten soul crystals each, will take as many as there are.¡±


    ¡°Recruiting, recruiting, recruiting people to repair roads and bridges, full meals provided, pays twenty copper coins a day.¡±


    ¡°Recruiting, recruiting, recruiting textile workers, those with experience with silk spinning and cloth weaving will be given priority, full meals provided, will buy the cloth made at the market price.¡±


    After the broccoli cakes were distributed, Ange also exchanged then for ten Life gems.

 Chapter 780 780: 445: Can I Return the Damaged Item Received?_3

    Chapter 780: Chapter 445: Can I Return the Damaged Item Received?_3


    Ange tossed all nine Life Gems into the flowerpot, holding on to just one in his hand.


    The gems were filled with flowing turquoise, now known to be of some power. However, no matter how Ange looked at it, it was beyond his reach, and it seemed that only the Little Sapling could absorb it.


    Upon lifting the flowerpot, Ange saw that the Little Sapling had already absorbed the turquoise from one gem. The flower bud atop the sapling had grown a little, but the Little Sapling didn¡¯t absorb any more gems. Instead, it moved its roots around, burying the gems in the soil of the flowerpot.


    Ange tilted his head. Perhaps it had eaten its fill?


    It probably had; Ange could feel the Little Sapling brimming with life, as if it emanated the precise moment before a seed sprouts.


    The Little Sapling was a unique life form, and Ange had no gardening experience that he could apply to it. This included the growth experience of the aged Tree of Life, none of which was applicable to the Little Sapling.


    ...


    The old tree also didn¡¯t understand why the Little Sapling was maintaining its current ¡®sapling¡¯ state. Despite it emanating a powerful life force as can be seen from its branches, denoting a massive Tree of Life, the body of the tree remained a sapling, rooted in the tiny flowerpot.


    The turquoise life force contained in the Life Gems was the only thing that the Little Sapling was interested in and could stimulate its growth, but no one knew what it would ultimately bring forth.


    ...


    On the cliff next to Rapids Fortress, Silver Coin pointed at the terraced fields and said, ¡°Lord, all the farmlands of Rapids Fortress are here. This used to be a mining area. After all the ores were extracted, the local people hired an Earth Element Mage who summoned a Mudstone Giant from the foot of the mountain to hard climb up and convert this place into farmland.¡±


    Ange nodded indifferently. He had grown Soilless Rice without soil before, and now confronted with terraced fields with soil. All that mattered was that he had a place to plant his crops.


    He grabbed a handful of the soil and found that it had lost its fertility. The soil here was laid on top of rocks¡ªa thin layer of about one meter¡ªwhich was rendered unusable after depleting its nutrients.


    It wasn¡¯t like the ground soil, which was thicker. When the nutrients on the surface were depleted, one could let the fields lie fallow for several years. The nutrients at the bottom would then be dissolved by the rain and return to the surface, making the soil fertile again.


    But this didn¡¯t deter Ange. He planned to improve the fertility of the terraced fields by mixing in bone meal, wood ash, compost, and a bit of insect ash from the nearby phosphate mines.


    After planting some Axe Potatoes that were suitable for the local temperature and humidity, Ange focused on the cemetery next to the terraced fields.


    The biggest difference here from the Master Plane might be that outside every city, there was a cemetery. The number of grave heads in a cemetery may be more than the living population of the city it was next to.


    For instance, the cemetery outside Rapids Fortress had over a hundred thousand graves, which was ten times the population of Rapids Fortress. If just one percent of the skeletons rose from these graves, they could maintain order in Rapids Fortress.


    However, since two months ago, no more Skeleton Zombies had risen, and Rapids Fortress lost the ability to maintain order. The city managed to stay functioning for two months due to inertia, but it couldn¡¯t go on any longer.


    Such a situation had occurred worldwide. No one knew what to do, but everyone understood that the collapse of the old order would inevitably bring destruction and death.


    Hoofs sounded out, and at the end of the mountain road, five knights rushed towards them, riding Undead Bone Horses.


    The lead knight yelled anxiously, ¡°Hurry, there¡¯s nobody visible on the mountain road; something must have happened at Rapids Fortress. Thankfully, we have the Undead Scepter and can summon the undead from the cemetery. As long as there are people alive in the fortress, everything can be restored.¡±


    The five knights quickly reached the cemetery and stormed in. The leading knight pulled out a skull-headed scepter and raised it high. ¡°Arise, undead souls. Obey my command and awaken from your slumber!¡±


    Gloomy blue flames sprung from the eye sockets of the skull on the scepter.


    Ange was not far from the cemetery gate but he was on the terraced fields, separated by two or three steps. The power of the scepter affected him too, a weak force trying to push him to kneel.


    This left Ange puzzled, but with a slight struggle, he easily dispersed the weak force exerted on him.


    The flames in the eye sockets of the skull scepter held by the leading knight suddenly dispersed with a hiss... disappeared...


    The knights were stunned for a moment and the leader tapped the scepter in confusion, ¡°Why did it go out? Was there a wind?¡±


    He lifted it up again and shouted, ¡°Arise, undead souls. Obey my command and awaken from your slumber!¡±


    The cemetery was silent, and the flames in the skull¡¯s eye sockets did not reignite. The lead knight muttered, ¡°I think we got a broken one. It went out straight away. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Can... can we return it?¡±

 Chapter 781: 446: The Bait is Here_1

    Chapter 781: Chapter 446: The Bait is Here_1


    My father gave me a scepter which commands a hundred thousand armies, but now the scepter is broken. What shall I do?


    That¡¯s what Bone Remnant Knight Basoluo was feeling at that moment, a feeling infused with absurdity and unrealness. Who have ever heard of an undead scepter breaking? What should he do now?


    They had come from the mountain path, and along the way, they saw no sign of human activity. Normally, this mountain path was the only route connecting to Rapids Fortress, always bustling with horses pulling carts and pedestrians, even during holidays or muddy rainy days. It was simply inconceivable that there was not a single soul in sight.


    Surely something happened. Basoluo even had an idea what it might be, based on all he saw during their journey home.


    Order had collapsed. Every city was in chaos, only self-reliant towns and villages still hold their order, but with the collapse of city order, this chaos was sure to gradually spread to the towns, encompassing the entire world.


    Basoluo knew the severity of such an outcome, therefore, two months ago, upon discovering that the skeletons no longer came from the public cemeteries, he decided to immediately lead his loyal followers to the City of Immortality to obtain the undead scepter.


    The scepter was previously granted to lords, and with it, one could command the undead guards in the cemetery. Basoluo, as a human, undertook a risky adventure to the City of Immortality.


    Fortunately, his identity as Bone Remnant Knight proved beneficial. The term referred to knights acknowledged by undead bone horses.


    Common skeletal horses have no wisdom. Only those of the grey bone rank possess a certain level of intelligence. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t command them. Only knights that had gained their recognition could become Bone Remnant Knights.


    Compared to normal horses, skeletal horses had many advantages. They could tirelessly travel a thousand miles, and as long as you are not afraid of a sore bottom, you can continue riding.


    They arrived at the City of Immortality without any hindrance, and were greeted with surprise at the chaotic city hall: ¡°How did you think of coming to get the undead scepter?¡±


    Basoluo nervously responded, ¡°Only the undead scepter can summon the undead guards from the graveyard, maintaining the order of the city.¡±


    ¡°How do I know that once you get the scepter, you won¡¯t go around killing and plundering, creating more evil?¡± asked the Necromancer who was managing the city affair.


    Basoluo countered, ¡°No matter how evil my deeds, it¡¯s still better than a collapse of order. At most, I¡¯d hang my former oppressive supervisor and court his wife. But if the order collapses, more people will die. Our place doesn¡¯t produce food. Without order, everyone in the city could starve to death.¡±


    The Necromancer nodded, complaining: ¡°You make a fair point. The method isn¡¯t bad. I will arrange for the scepter to be fetched straight away and allow some prestigious people in town to restore order first. His Majesty overstepped this time, a mess. Annoying.¡±


    His Majesty? The Undead King? Upon hearing the undead saint daring to complain about the king, Basoluo realized that he was not a common undead being.


    However, in the end, he did not dare ask his name, and/or holding the undead scepter, they immediately rushed back with haste. All was going well, at least until they took out the undead scepter.


    An incident of a broken scepter was unheard of. What to do now?


    Five knights looked at each other in utter confusion. Should they return the broken scepter and get a new one?


    Not to mention whether they could get another one, just the thought of having to traverse a tens of thousands miles journey back sends shivers down their spine.


    With the current situation outside, it was not as safe as when they initially embarked on the journey. If they were to undertake another round, no one knew if they could return alive.


    Even if they survived, what¡¯s the point? By then, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone left in Rapids Fortress.


    If the order at Rapids Fortress could last till two months later, that would mean there¡¯s no danger of a collapse and it wouldn¡¯t matter whether they had the scepter or not.


    Just as everyone was at a loss as to what to do next, a voice resounded. Looking up, they saw a man hopping down one step at a time from the terraces on the side of the cemetery. Upon reaching them, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    His tone was so matter-of-fact that Basoluo almost subconsciously wanted to hand over the scepter. He raised his hand before finally recalling himself.


    ¡°Who are you? A member of the fortress? Why do you want this? Do you even know what this is?¡± Basoluo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the fortress? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Planting vegetables. Give it to me.¡± Ange repeated, reaching out to grab it.


    Basoluo did not expect Ange to reach out, and before he had a chance to react, the scepter was taken from his hand.


    Basoluo was startled. He looked at his own hand, then at Ange¡¯s. ¡°Your hand is quite quick. Don¡¯t play with it, this isn¡¯t a toy. Give it back to me.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the scepter held by Ange suddenly blazed up with a pale blue flame, far more vigorous than when Basoluo first summoned it. Flames were almost spouting from the scepter¡¯s sockets.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not broken? Are you a necromancer?¡± Basoluo was surprised again.


    Could it be that the scepter wasn¡¯t broken, but he simply didn¡¯t know how to use it?


    Ange looked at the scepter a few times, then held it up in the direction of the cemetery.


    The cemetery was quiet as dawn...


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. You need to accompany it with command; say ¡®Rise, undead spirits, heed my summons...¡¯. Forget it, let me do it.¡± Basoluo said, reaching out to take the scepter back from Ange.


    But just at that moment, movements echoed from the cemetery. One by one, sealed tombs opened, undead guards crawling out, standing in front of their graves, looking towards them, the hillsides filled with a faint blue glow.

 Chapter 782: 446 The Bait Has Arrived_2

    Chapter 782: Chapter 446 The Bait Has Arrived_2


    ¡°So... do I... do I not need to finish my spell? Can I just not finish it?¡± Basoluo was baffled, reaching in to take the staff from Ange¡¯s hands. Thrusting it towards the cemetery, he commanded, ¡°Spirits of the Undead, heed my call. Come forth.¡±


    The cemetery was silent, the Undead Guards gazing in their direction with their cold, blue glow.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not working? Rise, spirits of the Undead, heed my command. Awaken from your slumber!¡± Basoluo once again lifted the staff high, yelling out the full spell.


    The Undead Guards remained still, just staring at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not working. Is there some sort of trick to it?¡± Basoluo waved the staff a few times, trying to command the immobile Undead Guards, before helplessly turning his gaze back to Ange.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± He shoved the staff into Ange¡¯s hands.


    Ange, in fact, no longer needed the staff. The moment he lit it, he had received some information, understood its operating mechanism, lost interest in it. Otherwise, Basoluo would not have been able to snatch it back so easily.


    Looking at the staff handed over to him, Ange waved it, and without uttering a word of the spell, the Undead Guards unanimously turned and silently went back into their tombs, closing their doors behind them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Ugh, don¡¯t send them all back. You need some here to maintain order. You can use this thing; you take charge of it. Promise me, use it to maintain order in Rapids Fortress. Don¡¯t use it for evil deeds, okay?¡± Basoluo proposed.


    Although he had spent two months bringing the Undead Scepter back, it wasn¡¯t for himself. Seeing that Ange could use it, he simply handed it over without any reluctance. His only concern was whether this self-proclaimed ¡®gardener¡¯ would abuse its power.


    Ange tilted his head and looked back, trying to find the yellow figure.


    Negris, who had been napping above the terraces, was awakened by the commotion in the cemetery. He looked up to find Ange gone and was rushing over in a flurry. Seeing Ange ¡®confronting¡¯ five knights, he was even more shocked: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we about to fight?¡±


    Only when he came closer did he realize there was no confrontation. Upon hearing what had transpired, Negris exclaimed in surprise: ¡°An Undead Scepter, where did you guys get that?¡±


    Basoluo had no time to answer the question, as all his attention was drawn to Negris: ¡°A dragon? A Bronze Dragon? So skinny? Is it malnourished?¡±


    ¡°Oi, mind your manners or I¡¯ll turn you bald,¡± Negris threatened with a puff of Dragon Breath.


    ¡°Why bald?¡± Perhaps because the Dragon Breath was too small to be intimidating, it instead eased the guards of Basoluo and the others.


    After a round of conversation, Negris finally understood the situation of these people: ¡°You guys are Bone Remnant Knights, originally the guardians of the Rapids Fortress Cemetery? How did you guys think to demand the Undead Scepter?¡±


    Basoluo responded: ¡°It was the quickest and most thorough method. As for you, who are you all? We haven¡¯t seen you in Rapids Fortress before. What¡¯s the situation like in the city?¡±


    As they were talking, Ange had already turned back to the terraces and continued planting.


    When he lit up the Undead Scepter just now, he received some information from the staff, understanding its operating mechanism. It was actually just a node of the Soul Network.


    Because this Soul Network node possesses the aura of a certain entity, it can command the Undead Guards of the cemetery.


    Ange found out that he didn¡¯t need to use this to drive the Undead in the cemetery. Although they wouldn¡¯t obey as willingly as those with a Soul Contact, he could still command them to move, attack, and shift positions. Thus, he didn¡¯t need this scepter.


    Nevertheless, he was too lazy to return it and casually stuffed it into his storage ring.


    The Divine Realm can¡¯t hold anything with a soul, and there¡¯s no storage space. He wasn¡¯t used to it, so he wore a ring to hold things that couldn¡¯t be put into the Divine Realm.


    Negris, who had spoken with Basoluo, hastily convened everyone for a discussion because of the astonishing news Basoluo had brought.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying an undead saint greeted you? And he also complained ¡®His Majesty has overdone it this time¡¯?¡± Durken asked.


    Basoluo and the others, nibbling on the savory beef patties that Negris had swindled from Ji Li, replied contentedly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the undead saint said. He also appreciated my idea and planned to distribute the Undead Scepters, allowing those with prestige in the cities to temporarily control the Undead Guards to stabilize order.¡±


    They had already seen the city, and Rapids Fortress wasn¡¯t as chaotic as they imagined. Not many people had died, everyone was orderly working, and there were no refugees with faces of fear and anxiety as seen on their journey.


    This change was brought about by Negris and the others, which inspired an inexplicable trust in Basoluo towards them.


    Just as Basoluo finished speaking, Durken and Silver Coin couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°What kind of stupid idea is this?! Doesn¡¯t he think it¡¯s chaotic enough already? What¡¯s the name of this guy? I¡¯m going to the House of the Deceased to scold him.¡±


    Basoluo was taken aback: ¡°Is the idea not good?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Silver Coin explained. ¡°He should have sent someone directly to control the cemetery guards, not hand it to just anyone. Changing the power balance of a place casually is basically encouraging them to start a war, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If you had a command over an undead army and then ran out of food in the city, and couldn¡¯t buy any elsewhere, wouldn¡¯t you raid Northern Wind City?¡± Silver Coin posed a hypothetical question.

 Chapter 783: 446

    Chapter 783: 446


    Basoluo shook his head: ¡°No, we can¡¯t get through.¡±


    ¡°What about the city at the foot of the mountain? Without food, you¡¯ll starve to death. Would you attack it?¡± The silver coin changed its tune impatiently.


    ¡°I see, those who gain command, if they¡¯re ambitious, or lack food and water, will surely use Undead Guards to attack others.¡± Basoluo exclaimed in sudden realization.


    Without soldiers, there is at most chaos due to crumbling order. With soldiers, that¡¯s war.


    Durken sighed too: ¡°I¡¯m used to it. These undead don¡¯t think before they act because they don¡¯t have brains.¡±


    Basoluo couldn¡¯t help defending: ¡°It might also be due to lack of manpower. I don¡¯t see many wise undead in the City of Immortality.¡±


    ¡°Are there few high-order undead? It¡¯s not necessarily high-order undead that need to be used, though, are there no subordinate races?¡±


    The issue of small numbers was an old problem. The Resting Camp used to have the same issue. There were always too few wise undead compared to the vast, countless masses of low-level undead, making it impossible to manage.


    If the undead are a large net, the high order undead would be the knots of the net. If there¡¯s too few knots, the net is sparse and everything easily slips through.


    But high-order undead don¡¯t necessarily need to be used. For such simple matters, subordinate beings could be utilized. In the old days, there was even an Undead Temple in the Resting Abyss. Was there no similar organization here?


    Bsasoluo shrugged, this was beyond his knowledge.


    After Basoluo left, Negris and others discussed and were all somewhat puzzled: ¡°The situation is too complicated now, we can¡¯t handle it, should we call Anthony over?¡±


    ¡°Can he manage to leave? The Master Plane is full of things to do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask, this situation here, listening to Basoluo, makes my head hurt.¡± Negris gritted his teeth.


    Just then, Negris noticed Ange, who had been planting, suddenly stop and looked up into the sky.


    To the southeast, a large dark spot was in the sky, followed by more than a dozen small spots. As they grew closer, their features became clearer. It was one large and twelve small, a total of thirteen Bone Dragons.


    ¡°Such small Bone Dragons. The one in front is twenty meters long, and the ones behind are at most fifteen meters. Were these guys malnourished before they died??¡± Negrin was taken aback.


    These thirteen Bone Dragons circled over Rapids Fortress, and a voice from the Bone Dragons¡¯ back was heard: ¡°Rapids Fortress, safe, next, is there another city nearby? Northern Wind City? Good, next, Northern Wind City.¡±


    ¡°Huh, there¡¯s a Bronze Dragon below?¡±


    ¡°What are you surprised about? Haven¡¯t you seen enough dragons? Hurry up and follow.¡±


    The group of Bone Dragons changed direction and flew towards the other side of the mountain range.


    Not until the Bone Dragon Knights had flown away did everyone exchange glances: ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these guys? Were they here on patrol?¡±


    ¡°Checking which cities are in chaos? If there¡¯s chaos, they will descend to maintain order? Doesn¡¯t this mean that there¡¯s still a force maintaining the order of the Undead Empire?!¡± Durken, for some reason, felt a sudden sense of relief.


    Even if the empire has collapsed, there are still loyal citizens, upholding the empire¡¯s last glory.


    ¡°They went to Northern Wind City. Should we go back too?¡±


    ¡°No need, just pay attention to the Teleportation Array. If anything happens, Feiwo will notify us.¡±


    That night, Feiwo did indeed send a message. The Bone Dragon Cavalry had indeed gone to Northern Wind City, and they even landed to rest there for a night.


    Feiwo warmly received them and heard a piece of news from them: The Council of the Undead was looking for someone who could summon the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree.


    As long as someone can summon the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree, the Council of the Undead was willing to offer up twenty cities with a population of over fifty thousand, or a territory of a million square kilometers.


    Negris and the others looked at each other and each broke into a knowing smile: The bait had arrived.

 Chapter 784: 447: Ambush!_1

    Chapter 784: Chapter 447: Ambush!_1


    In the House of the Deceased, Silver Coin Aleksandr recorded the conversation between the Pufferfish Men and the Vice-President of the Guild of the Dead, Lioado. They were preparing to leak the news of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree to bait and expose those who were insider trading.


    Everyone was continuously on guard, unsure what kind of bait they were going to release. Now that the bait was out, they¡¯d see who would bite. Regardless, Silver Coin Aleksandr, the real mastermind behind this, would not fall into the trap.


    Putting this matter aside, everyone busied themselves with their work. With enough manpower available, the suspension bridge across the canyon was successfully built within three days.


    On a related note, the team continued to refine the road from Rapids Fortress to the bridge, making it passable for carriages. There was no need to emulate Labu¡¯s group who had to abandon their horses and push and pull the goods themselves.


    This was a massive task that couldn¡¯t be done in a short time, unless they got Ange to help.


    But Silver Coin Aleksandr wouldn¡¯t do that. If Ange did all the work, what would the refugees do? Sit around and cause trouble?


    Now everyone has food and drink. With a god-level healer like Ange present, anyone with an injury, provided they weren¡¯t dead, could be saved.


    Therefore, with no worries, everyone is hard at work once they¡¯ve eaten, and the project progresses very quickly.


    Within three to five days, Rapids Fortress changed a lot. The terraced fields outside the city are burgeoning with life, and the city is clean and sanitary. Everyone is busy, and morale is high.


    Ange has learned how to control the Undead Guards in the cemetery and has summoned a group of them, scattered at every corner of the Rapids Fortress.


    Those who haven¡¯t experienced chaos will not understand the value of these Undead Guards. Seeing them around, everyone feels more secure.


    Once the food supply is ensured, Rapids Fortress and Northern Wind City behind the mountains will become safe and happy places, precious in a world where order crumbles.


    Ange has started to farm on the cliffs. Since the previous terraces are fully planted, and if he¡¯s got nothing else to do, he might as well make some more fields to sow.


    This undertaking would be a massive investment of time and energy for ordinary people, even regular wizards, but for Ange, it is part of his daily life. The low-level terrain disruption technique is very suitable, while higher-level magic techniques are not practical.


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0


    Once the ground is leveled, Ange will descend to the base where he will find fertile land to dig out soil and bring it to the Divine Realm.


    Who would have ever thought that Ange would turn the Divine Realm into a place to store soil?


    Utilizing the Divine Realm for soil storage has one major benefit: all soul-bearing creatures in the soil will quickly die after the Divine Realm is closed, leaving behind the cleanest soil without insects, parasites, bacterial spores, and so on.


    Although this process also destroys beneficial bacteria in the soil, it doesn¡¯t matter because Ange can regulate it back.


    Once he lands in the fertile soil, the Little Zombie begins digging. Once filled, he closes the Divine Realm, returns to the terraces, opens the Divine Realm, and begins digging again¡ªsuper-efficient.


    ¡°Ah, using the Divine Realm for soil transportation, how can the efficiency not be high?¡± Negris scoffed at Ange¡¯s wasteful usage.


    Suddenly, a loud and clear cry came from afar, and after a while, five Bone Dragons slowly descended from the direction where the sound came from. The ease and slowness in their movement clearly indicated they had no hostile intentions.


    The five Bone Dragons began to circle above the cemetery.


    Silver Coin Durkon had rushed over when he heard the loud cry. Watching the approach of the Bone Dragons, he questioned, ¡°Are these the Bone Dragon Knights from five days ago? Why are there only five of them left?¡±


    ¡°They probably split up. If any of them had died, the remaining ones wouldn¡¯t be so leisurely,¡± Negris responded.


    ¡°It seems to be a courtesy¡ªalerting in advance, approaching slowly, clearly expressing goodwill. These Bone Dragon Knights are quite polite.¡± Durkon praised, for he enjoyed courteousness.


    The Bone Dragons began to circle, and a voice rose from the back of a Bone Dragon: ¡°Hello, we bear no malice.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, a Knight dressed in majestic Soul Armor jumped down from the back of a Bone Dragon. He floated down like a feather and gently landed on the ground.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Captain Nevin of the Spirit Dragon Knights. I apologize for my indiscretion in coming here uninvited,¡± Captain Nevin said, removing his helmet to reveal a youthful human face. After finishing his sentence, he clapped his boots together, hit his chest, and made a knight¡¯s salute.


    ¡°Hello, hello, Captain Nevin is it? Welcome, welcome, we are honored by your visit. It is truly an honor,¡± Silver Coin Aleksandr greeted enthusiastically, showering him with compliments until he looked a bit embarrassed.


    Days ago, the Bone Dragon Knights stayed in Northern Wind City to recuperate. Feiwo had entertained them and had reported in detail to Silver Coin Aleksandr, so they were not unfamiliar with the Bone Dragon Knights.


    But they didn¡¯t expect the leader to be a young and naive boy who flushed with a few polite words.


    Faced with such a naive young man, the God of Fraudsters effortlessly took control of the situation: ¡°Captain Nevin, do you have any specific reason for your visit to Rapids Fortress?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, we are here to borrow troops. A rebellion has taken place in Iron Sand City which is fifty kilometers from here. Someone has killed the City Lord, closed the city gates, and is killing the residents of the city. I hope to borrow some of your Undead Guards to quell the rebellion in Iron Sand City,¡± Captain Nevin replied.


    ¡°Borrow Undead Guards?¡± Everyone was taken aback, and Silver Coin Aleksandr asked, ¡°Iron Sand City doesn¡¯t have Undead Guards?¡±

 Chapter 785: 447 Ambush!_2

    Chapter 785: Chapter 447 Ambush!_2


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s under the control of the rebels. They wield the Undead Scepter and command the Undead guards to besiege the City Lord.¡± Nevin replied.


    Durken and Silver Coin exchanged glances. It seems they¡¯re afraid of exactly what is happening now; any shift of power in one place could potentially spark a fight. Among so many cities, a few Scepters are bound to fall into the hands of those with ambition.


    ¡°Why did you think of coming here to borrow troops? How many undead guards do you need to gain an advantage? How many undead guards does the other side have?¡± Silver Coin asked.


    Nevin said: ¡°In our patrol route, Rapids Fortress is the most orderly place and it¡¯s also the closest to Iron Sand City. There should be extra Undead guards that can be deployed. Rapids Fortress, located on a mountain, is easy to defend. Deploying a portion of your forces won¡¯t endanger your safety.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Silver Coin looked enlightened then rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°Captain Neiwen, how many Undead guards do you need to mobilize, and what rewards are you prepared to offer?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Reward? Er, there¡¯s... no reward. Can you mobilize fifty thousand?¡± Nevin was stunned, as if he had heard something incredible.


    ¡°What? No money? Free... uh...¡± As a merchant, the last thing Silver Coin wanted to hear was ¡®no money¡¯.


    Even if a king wants to mobilize the forces of his knights, he also needs to provide food and wages. You, as a captain of a knight¡¯s group, are summoning forces from a city and yet are not prepared to pay?


    ¡°Captain Neiwen, I don¡¯t have the authority to decide on this matter.¡± Silver Coin skillfully used the ¡®Divine Technique: Shirk,¡¯ which everyone knows. If it doesn¡¯t concern oneself, pass the buck.


    Nevin smiled shyly and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Silver Coin, there¡¯s no need for you to decide. I¡¯m not here to request, but to inform. I have higher authority than the city lord. I can mobilize the grave guards of any city.¡±


    As he was speaking, Nevin took out a clearly more exquisite Undead Scepter. The top of the Undead Scepter that Basoluo picked up was a grey skull, but the one Nevin took out was a silver skeleton head. Just the material alone was a grade higher.


    Silver Coin was taken aback. Such domineering words, yet Nevin said them so modestly. The contrast was astounding.


    ¡°If you have higher authority, why not directly order the Undead guards of the Sand City to help you suppress the rebellion?¡± Durken interrupted.


    ¡°I did order, but they seemed to be under the control of some secret technique and resisted my command.¡± Nevin finished speaking and then apologized to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to summon the Undead guards now. Be careful.¡±


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï


    Raising the Undead Scepter, the eye sockets of the skull on top lit up with ghostly blue flames. Nevin shouted loudly: ¡°Rise, undead souls, obey my command, awaken from the kingdom of slumber!¡±


    Ange felt that weak power once again, and, naturally, he struggled again.


    The fire inside the skull¡¯s eye sockets went out with a sizzle.


    Nevin¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Seeing this, Basoluo shouted excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s gone out! His has burnt out too! His scepter seemed more advanced than the one I received, yet it has broken down as well? Just how poor is the quality of these Undead Scepters?¡±


    Hearing his words, Nevin¡¯s face turned red, shouting in agitation: ¡°Idiot! There¡¯s a powerful soul in the graveyard, and the Scepter offended him, causing him to disperse it! You¡¯re the idiot! Your Scepter was also dispersed and you didn¡¯t mention it earlier!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Basoluo was startled. A powerful being? Offended? Not broken down, but dispersed?


    He didn¡¯t know what to think. Basoluo glanced fearfully at Ange.


    Nevin knelt down on one knee, shouting urgently: ¡°May I ask who is present? I didn¡¯t know you were here, please forgive my offense. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I came to mobilize troops to suppress the rebellion in Iron Sand City. Please approve, mighty one!¡±


    Nagris leaned in and whispered: ¡°Ange, did you extinguish his staff?¡±


    Ange cocked his head.


    Just by looking at his pose, one can tell that Nagris guessed correctly. He said, ¡°This guy seems pretty decent, quite polite. Should we help him?¡±


    Durken also turned his head; his face bore a similar expression. Everyone had a pretty good impression of Nevin who showed respect and kindness, even willing to maintain order at this point.


    Even Silver Coin, he was merely opposed to ¡®not giving money,¡¯ which was a merchant¡¯s instinct, but he had no bad impression of Nevin himself.


    Ange nodded.


    With his nod, the cemetery stirred. All the visible graves opened, and the skeleton zombies climbed out and poured out the gate.


    Bada kept an eye on the situation. What he saw further confirmed his guess. Lord Ange was indeed the mighty being that dispersed the Undead Scepters. So, the Scepters weren¡¯t broken after all.


    No wonder only Lord Ange could use the Scepter. I am so stupid!


    Meanwhile, Nevin shouted in excitement, ¡°Thank you, mighty one! Thank you, I will definitely bring back the Undead guards intact, not one more or less.¡±


    Having said that, he leaped up, his fighting spirit surging and carrying him into the sky towards the Bone Dragon hovering above.


    ¡°Not one more or less? It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re intact, but how can there be more?¡± Wondering this in his heart, Nagris saw Ange following the tide formed by the Undead guards, walking down the mountain. Little Angel and Little Zombie followed along.

 Chapter 786: 447 Theres an Ambush! _3

    Chapter 786: Chapter 447 There¡¯s an Ambush! _3


    ¡°Eh, where are you going?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°Iron Sand City.¡± Ange replied.


    ¡°Why are you following? We have a pile of things to do here.¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, they... won¡¯t obey.¡± Ange said.


    ¡°Ah? Can¡¯t he control them? Can¡¯t you just give another command?¡± Negris said.


    Ange shook his head: ¡°The scepter is extinguished.¡±


    In Captain Neiwen¡¯s Silver Scepter, the Soul Node was shattered by Ange. If Ange did not follow, these Skeleton Zombies would stop in the middle of their journey, then be confused: what am I doing here.... in the end, they would turn around and come back.


    Negris was overjoyed and quickly followed. It was rare for Ange to leave his vegetable field, and no matter what it was for, he was happy to do so.


    The others naturally did not lag behind. Anyway, the rapeseed cakes had already been made in advance, enough for everyone to eat for a month. The main problem with the Rapids Fortress is the food issue. As long as there is no problem with the food, the order will not collapse.


    Iron Sand City was fifty kilometers away from the Rapids Fortress. Even with the tireless pace of the undead, they wouldn¡¯t arrive until midnight, and this was because Captain Neiwen was leading the way.


    Of the five Bone Dragons that came to transfer troops, only Neiwen was left leading the way, the rest had already returned ahead of time.


    Neiwen rode the Bone Dragon, flying at the forefront of the tide of undead. The Bone Dragon underneath him made an occasional long soul call, urging all the undead to speed up.


    Everyone started running, covering a hundred miles a day.


    As they slowly approached Iron Sand City, Durken suddenly stopped, scooped up a handful of black and gray sand from the ground, rubbed it in his palm, and said: ¡°I know why this place is called Iron Sand City, the soil here has a high iron content, there¡¯s a rich iron mine here.¡±


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã?


    Negris leaned his head over to take a look: ¡°How do you know? You can tell that the soil has a high iron content just by touching it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Durken said confidently, pulling out the Gold-touch stick and touching the iron sand in the palm of his hand.


    The iron sand quickly melted into a liquid, the impurities precipitated out, and the remaining liquid rolled into a drop, condensing into a silver-grey iron bead.


    Negris tugged Ange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the weight of the impurities and the iron bead?¡±


    ¡°Six grams, four grams.¡± Ange responded.


    ¡°An iron content of forty percent? That¡¯s pretty high, but it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s iron. If it was Fine Gold Mithril, we¡¯d be rich.¡± Negris regretted.


    Durken and Silver Coin exchanged a look, their expressions strange.


    Seeing their expressions, Negris immediately realized that he had probably made a common sense error again, and hastily asked: ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly wrong.¡± Silver Coin said: ¡°A ton of Fine Gold Mithril is certainly more valuable than a ton of iron, but if it¡¯s a billion tons, you definitely want the iron mine.¡±


    ¡°When there¡¯s too much Fine Gold Mithril, it becomes meaningless. It can refine gold and boosts enchantment, but iron is the foundation. Without iron, you don¡¯t know where to attach the Fine Gold Mithril.¡± Durken said.


    Negris got it: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, this iron mine is more valuable than a Mithril mine?¡±


    Durken nodded: ¡°With high-grade iron ore, there must be a high level of metallurgical industry. This Iron Sand City is probably not an ordinary city.¡±


    Just as he said this, Neiwen in front suddenly screamed out: ¡°Ambush! Everyone, be careful, it¡¯s the Big Round Devil!¡±


    Puff ¡ª¡ª Big Round Devil? Negris almost burst into laughter, this name was too cute, wasn¡¯t it? Big Round Devil for something round and rolling?


    The ground started to tremble, the gravel was bouncing, everyone cast their gaze forward. After seeing what the Big Round Devil looked like, they couldn¡¯t laugh anymore.

 Chapter 787: 448: Theres a Way, Use This_1

    Chapter 787: Chapter 448: There¡¯s a Way, Use This_1


    It was a gigantic iron ball, more than six meters in height, almost the size of a two-story building, perfectly round like a sphere.


    It was rolling along the road, flattening everything in its path into a leveled, solid track.


    ¡°This thing would be pretty decent at paving roads, ugh, I mean, run!¡± Durken blurted out absentmindedly, then quickly realized the urgency of the situation and yelled.


    Captain Neiwen, riding the Bone Dragon, swooped down and shouted, ¡°Run, fast, scatter to the sides!¡± while trying to block the giant iron ball.


    The Bone Dragon he was riding was more than twenty meters long, but only about six or seven meters high when standing on the ground. It seemed difficult to obstruct such a huge rolling iron ball.


    The Bone Dragon tried, scraped up sparks with its claws, yet failed to slow down the iron ball. Instead, it got entangled by it.


    Before the Bone Dragon lost its balance, it tilted massively to the right and fell flat on its side.


    There was a crack, and the Bone Dragon¡¯s thigh bone was crushed. After the iron ball passed over it, the Dragon was split on the ground in a challenging splits maneuver. Its foot bones were crushed into the ground, flattened beyond extraction.


    The path ahead of the iron ball was unobstructed. An endless strip of Skeleton Zombies was laid out along the road as if they were specifically arranged to be crushed by the iron ball.


    These Skeleton Zombies were all driven out. Without any soul contact with Ange, it was challenging to instruct them flexibly to perform the difficult task of ¡°scattering to the sides¡±. If the Big Round Devil wasn¡¯t stopped, it would soon turn into a bone-crushing machine.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Little Angel gave a loud shout, charging swiftly ahead to the front of the troupe and bracing her shoulders.


    With a whoosh, her four Light Wings unfurled, and a thick beam of light illuminated the iron ball.


    As the light column disappeared, the outer layer of the iron ball was slightly melted but instantly solidified. It looked like it had merely served to smooth the ball¡¯s surface without any apparent effect.


    Unfazed, the giant iron ball continued rolling forward.


    The Little Angel seemed stunned. Her normally unstoppable Holy Light Flash couldn¡¯t harm this giant iron ball?


    ¡°It¡¯s too thick. The iron ball¡¯s shell is too thick. In its rolling motion, the Holy Light dissipates upon impact, spreading the heat. Huh? What is she doing? Is she mad? Get out of the way!¡± Durken¡¯s words were cut short as he saw a shocking scene unfold.


    Not only did the Little Angel not dodge, she even appeared somewhat defiant, drawing a large hammer ¡ª was she planning to smash the iron ball with a ¡®little¡¯ hammer, even when the Holy Light Flash failed?


    Durken rolled up his cloak in desperation, turning into a cloud of smoke and disappearing.


    But someone was faster than him. Roxy felt a slight difference in weight at her waist, and the Guardian Divine Sword hanging there was drawn out by Ange.


    At his heart, the Goddess of War and Peace pulsated wildly. A powerful force emerged. With a wave of Ange¡¯s divine sword, a light beam extended towards the Little Angel, producing a semi-transparent Guardian Barrier.


    The light extended and contracted, pulling Ange over.


    Boom! The giant iron ball smashed into the Guardian Barrier, causing a thunderous explosion. The iron ball momentarily bounced up, fell back onto the ground, hitting the barrier, and rolled back.


    The formidable iron ball couldn¡¯t break the Guardian Barrier activated by the Goddess of War and Peace herself.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Little Angel brandished the Earth Hammer joyfully, calling out to the giant iron ball.


    Ange slapped her on the head irritably: ¡°Ah!¡±


    He promptly confiscated her hammer. She shouldn¡¯t play with such a weapon. Given any weapon, she¡¯d inevitably end up doing something dangerous ¡ª playing with fire when given a match, splashing water when near a swimming pool. It was bound to lead to danger one day.


    The Earth Hammer, just pulled out, was somewhat dazed. It mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we ploughing the fields? Or did you pull me out to hit that giant iron ball?¡±


    On learning it was supposed to hit the giant iron ball, the Earth Hammer roared in anger: ¡°Have you no decency? No humanity? You want me to smash this hunk of iron? It¡¯s thousands of times larger than an anvil! Which one of us is doing the smashing, exactly?¡±


    Chirping ¡ª chirping ¡ª the giant iron ball began to sway, first leaning back, then rolling forward. The more it swayed, the greater the amplitude, as if it were about to start rolling again.


    Before that could happen, Ange swung the Earth Hammer, striking the iron ball with a clang.


    Buzzing ¡ª buzzing ¡ª both the Earth Hammer and the iron ball were shaking persistently.


    Negris flew over, noticing Durken, covering his face and gradually revealing his figure.


    ¡°Why are you covering your face?¡± Negris asked in confusion.


    Durken removed his hand, revealing a flattened face as if it had been pounded with a mallet: ¡°I charged too quickly and hit my face.¡±


    Not only did Ange¡¯s Guardian Barrier block the giant iron ball, but also Durken.


    ¡°Ah, you look much better now with this hit. Did it break your nose?¡± Negris gloating over Durken¡¯s misfortune.


    Fortunately, his teeth were still intact. It was just a minor injury. Ange pinched his nose bone, and healed it with a couple of Face Purification Techniques.


    ¡°What the devil is this thing?¡± Negris pointed at the giant iron ball and asked.


    ¡°A Mechanical Construct, what else could it be? At least of the Guardian Construct level but even more extreme than that.¡± Durken replied.


    ¡°Petersburg?¡± Everyone had an ah-ha moment at the mention of Petersburg.


    Despite Petersburg¡¯s short screen time, it was a headache for anyone who crossed paths with it. Its iron barrel-like defense was indestructible.


    The Mechanical Construct before them, known as the Big Round Devil, was evidently even more extreme than Petersburg. It was essentially a giant iron ball that caused damage by rolling. If it couldn¡¯t roll, it was just a lump of iron.

 Chapter 788: 448: There Is A Way, Use This_2

    Chapter 788: Chapter 448: There Is A Way, Use This_2


    This hunk of iron is still incredibly hard, having taken a full blast of Little Angel¡¯s Holy Light Flash without so much as a scratch. The only parts affected by the Holy Light were its uneven surfaces, which were smoothed out as if it had received a skincare treatment.


    After Ange smashed it with his hammer, it shivered for a good while before making creaking noises, trying to roll again.


    Ange cocked his head, raised his hammer, and struck again ¨C Bang!


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, the shell is too thick, the hammer too small, it can¡¯t damage the inside. All the force is dispersed by the shell,¡± Durken said, using his soul to scan the Big Round Devil.


    However, he can¡¯t see inside at all because the shell is too thick. His intention can only penetrate about a meter into such densely packed metal. At least within this meter-thick shell, he can see no mechanical structure.


    The huge iron ball began to creak again, swaying back and forth, with the amplitude increasing.


    Ange started getting a little annoyed. He refused to believe that his strikes were futile. He gripped the hammer handle harder, letting a surge of soul energy flow into the hammer.


    The Earth Hammer asked tremulously, ¡°What... what are you going to do?¡±


    Ange ignored it. The demon inside the Earth Hammer was sharp-tongued, and the more he engaged with it, the more it would aggravate him.


    Ange flexed his body, letting out a spiritual howl: ¡°Aoo¡ª!¡±


    This was not a simple soul howl. It was an Undead Aria:


    Undead Spirit and Indestructible Soul, stepping across the river of past lives, the wind of rest is yesterday¡¯s hustle, and the darkness ahead is the future...


    ¡°Uh, take it easy then,¡± the Earth Hammer resigned itself. Now that the Undead Aria had been invoked, what else could it say?


    A surge of soul energy rushed into the Earth Hammer, the waves spreading. Everyone could clearly feel the stirring beat of thunderous war drums, and hear ethereal singing voices ~


    Undead Spirit ¡ª-


    And Indestructible Soul ¡ª-


    Stepping across the river of past lives ¡ª-


    With a loud clang, Ange swung the Earth Hammer and smashed it onto the large iron ball.


    This time, the iron ball didn¡¯t even shudder, it just stopped with a thud.


    The loud clanging sound spread out. All the undead nearby felt a jolt in their souls, and the flames in their eye sockets suddenly became more vigorous.


    A dozen of vigorously-spirited Silver Skeletons even conjured the Soul Fire on the spot, upgrading right then and there.


    ¡°I almost forgot, you have another name, the Hammer of Ethereality,¡± Negris remembered something.


    The Earth Hammer knew what he was going to say and immediately denied it, ¡°Not it, I don¡¯t, don¡¯t lie, it¡¯s because of the Undead Aria.¡±


    If it were recognized that the undead¡¯s upgrades were related to it, wouldn¡¯t it have more tasks than just smashing rocks? This really had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°Either way, it has some effect. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to do it more often,¡± Negris said.


    Nevin watched all this from afar, his mind lost, even ignoring the Bone Dragon¡¯s calls to him. This made the Bone Dragon angry enough to poke him.


    Massaging his bottom, Nevin came over, looking incredulously at the iron ball two stories high, and then at Ange. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The notorious Big Round Devil had been subdued just like that?


    Despite its ridiculous name, no one who had seen this giant iron ball could ever laugh. It was like an invincible chariot, crushing everything in its path.


    No matter what kind of attack was launched, they felt like immediate scratching on its body. All it had to do was start rolling to destroy the enemy¡¯s formation. Against enemies like Skeleton Zombies who couldn¡¯t dodge well, it could defeat all of them single-handedly.


    Of course, the Big Round Devil had many weaknesses. For example, it was afraid of pits and couldn¡¯t attack airborne enemies. But under its extreme defenses, no one else could do anything to it.


    To think, this Great Demon King, who gave so many people headaches, was subdued in a couple of strokes. It was truly unbelievable.


    Nevin walked up to Ange, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°Greetings, sir. You must be the one who has been hiding in the cemetery, aren¡¯t you? I apologize for not recognizing you and showing such disrespect. Please forgive me.¡±


    Nevin might be stupid, but he now knew who had broken his Undead Scepter.


    Ange cocked his head, and Negris hurriedly spoke, ¡°Get up, no need to be overly formal. By the way, how is your Bone Dragon? Is the injury severe?¡±


    Speaking of which, Nevin was even more astounded. ¡°Bone... one of the femurs is broken, but... the soul aria that the Lord just performed seems to have refined its soul a lot.¡±


    The person before him, through the use of a soul aria, had managed to refine the soul of a Bone Dragon. This was far more shocking to Nevin than subduing the Big Round Devil.


    Their Spirit Dragon Knights had a legacy for hundreds of years. These Bone Dragons were all inherited from their ancestors, and they had never heard of a way to refine Soul Fire through soul arias.


    And... that little girl next to the Lord, could she be a Holy Spirit Angel? He had seen the Holy Light and even smelled it in the air.


    Despite his curiosity, Nevin didn¡¯t dare ask.


    ¡°Broken leg? Let¡¯s go and look.¡± Fly over to take a look, Negris said: ¡°This isn¡¯t called broken, this is crushed into a fossil.¡±


    Digging it out would be useless, so they left it not dug. The Bone Dragon shook off its broken leg bone, swaying as it tried to stand up.


    ¡°Do you have any spare bones at home? Go back and replace it. This one¡¯s crushed. Even with bone nails, it can¡¯t be fixed back together,¡± Durken said.

 Chapter 789: 448: Theres a way, use this_3

    Chapter 789: Chapter 448: There¡¯s a way, use this_3


    If the fracture wasn¡¯t so severe, he might have tried to salvage it, but the fracture was too intense. If this kind of injury were inflicted on a human, it would be called a comminuted fracture.


    Nevin shook his head, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t any that big. The Dragon King is the largest one among our spirit dragons.¡±


    ¡°The biggest? Just this?¡± A body length of twenty meters is the biggest one? They dare to call this a Dragon King? Isn¡¯t this disgraceful to the Giant Dragon Clan?


    If you brought Auburnli¡¯s forty-meter long Bone Dragon here, what would you call that? A Giant Dragon King?


    Luckily, even though it had lost a leg, the Bone Dragon was still able to struggle to fly. After it entered the air, the broken leg wasn¡¯t too much of a hindrance.


    In the end, everyone¡¯s attention returned to the giant iron sphere.


    ¡°What should we do with this thing? Is it called the Big Round Devil? Why would it be given such a strange name?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Nevin shrugged, ¡°Its existence is like a Great Demon King, unbeatable, just like the ultimate villain in the knight¡¯s novels. It¡¯s also round and rolling, so the name has spread among everyone.¡±


    It must be said, this is a very fitting name. If Ange hadn¡¯t stopped it, it would have rolled over the Skeleton Zombies from head to toe and then back again, grinding every one of them into fossils. No zombies could have made it to Iron Sand City in one piece, none could cope with it.


    ¡°The problem now is, why is it here? Did it roll here by itself? If so, why didn¡¯t anyone discover it? If not, how did it get here?¡± The silver coin suddenly spoke.


    Moving such a large iron sphere isn¡¯t an easy task. Just like Petersburg, although it¡¯s powerful, Ange rarely lets it act because it consumes too much Soul Energy.


    It¡¯s temporarily unknown what energy the Big Round Devil uses to propel itself, but undoubtedly, its movement will consume a lot of energy. What does it usually use to move?


    Does it roll on its own? Unlikely, the energy expenditure for this is so high, even a house with a Demon Crystal Mine can¡¯t afford it, so it should be transferred to its destination by other means before it¡¯s activated.


    ¡°So you mean, in addition to this big iron ball, there should be someone nearby who can control or transport it? Where? Has anyone found anything?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°No discoveries, they must have run away.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? Can we dismantle it?¡±


    Durken took out the Gold-touch Stick and touched it to the large iron sphere. The surface of the sphere where the stick touched soon melted into liquid and trickled down. Before long, there was a fist-sized hole in the surface of the sphere.


    Despite this, Durken shook his head and stopped this meaningless consumption.


    A fist-sized hole was meaningless to this six-meter diameter iron sphere, unless he was willing to spend more than ten days peeling off the shell layer by layer, otherwise, there was no hope of opening it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, are we really helpless against a lump of iron?¡± Negris asked, frustrated.


    ¡°Not necessarily, we can build a furnace here and melt it, but the internal structure will melt along with it,¡± Durken said.


    ¡°No way, I want to know what kind of structure is inside that makes this lump of iron move,¡± Negris hurriedly replied.


    As he watched their discussion, Ange suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°There is a way. Use this.¡±

 Chapter 790: 449 What is this? Sewer water! _1

    Chapter 790: Chapter 449 What is this? Sewer water! _1


    Ange extended a finger, emitting a red light that bathed the surface of the iron ball.


    ¡°Kvada! A beauty technique? Can it be used this way too? This isn¡¯t some customer¡¯s face from the Goddess of Beauty City!¡± Negris thought Ange would draw some kind of divine artifact, but didn¡¯t expect it to be a beauty technique, which could be used in this way?


    ¡°Brilliant.¡± Durken slapped his thigh, unable to restrain his praise: ¡°Is there any impurity in the iron? There must be. It depends on how you define it. If carbon is defined as an impurity, then what you get is pure iron. However, if iron is defined as an impurity...¡±


    But regardless of what is defined as impurities, once showered by the beauty technique, they could not stay intact. All that was seen was broken iron sand sifting out.


    Ange chose to shower from bottom to top, and the shattered iron sand flowed down under the force of gravity, creating a deeper and deeper small hole on the outer shell of the iron ball.


    There was no need to dismantle it completely. They only needed a small hole, so that everyone¡¯s souls could probe inside to inspect the internal structure.


    At this moment, Durken was extremely curious about the internal structure. How could such a large iron ball move, with no discernible construction on its outer shell?


    Although the beauty technique was very effective, it still took about two to three hours to pierce through the entire iron ball. Ange spent more than two hours using the beauty technique to finally penetrate the iron ball, which was two and a half meters thick.


    Unable to wait any longer, Durken sent his consciousness probing inside.


    In a six-meter diameter iron ball, minus the two and a half meters of outer shell, there was only one meter of internal space left. Within this meter, the most prominent feature was a small Delivery Magic Circle, filled with numerous Demon Crystals.


    These Demon Crystals were glued together with a sticky substance and attached to the Delivery Magic Circle. In this way, even if the iron ball rolled, they would not be shaken loose.


    ¡°Whoa ¨C a brilliant idea. I¡¯ve been wondering how they were supplying the energy when there is no obvious input. I guessed it was driven by soul energy, but it turns out I was wrong. It actually uses the Delivery Magic Circle.¡±


    The Delivery Magic Circle is only inbound, but that doesn¡¯t matter, nobody needs to take them out anyway.


    In addition to the Delivery Magic Circle, there were some other Arrays mounted on the internal wall. In the central position, there was a round iron cage housing an animal skull the size of a fist.


    It possessed a soul far more robust than its physical form. However, right now, it was dazed and its bones were scattered all over the cage, having been dislodged by the Earth Hammer.


    ¡°Lord Nage, can you tell what kind of animal these bones belong to?¡± Durken stepped aside.


    Negris took a look and said: ¡°I cannot recognize it, seems like bones of some kind of rodent, but I do recognize the arrays on the internal wall. These are Magnetism Techniques from Arcane Magic, and the overlapping method was used to enhance a certain effect. But what¡¯s strange is, they¡¯re on both sides of the center, but their directions are the opposite.¡±


    ¡°The Lord of Knowledge is truly amazing. You recognized it at once. I thought it looked familiar too, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Here, have a look at the silver coin.¡± Said Durken.


    The silver coin leaned over to observe and said: ¡°It appears to be a hamster skull. Two sides of the oral cavity are empty because there were pouches there to store a lot of food.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a hamster. But why would someone put a hamster skull inside an iron ball? In such an entirely enclosed space, death energy can¡¯t get in, and the soul would deplete and die within a few years.¡± Durken wondered.


    Negris said: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, you can just put a handful of Soul Crystals in when you load the Demon Crystals. The hamster skull, sitting amidst the Demon Crystals, would pick out and absorb the Soul Crystals.¡±


    Right, this is a skull, not a real hamster. Even if it were a real hamster, it would pick out sunflower seeds from the gravel to nibble on.


    ¡°Putting a hamster in a cage like that.. is it to make it rotate inside?¡± Negris asked.


    No sooner had he said this than the flames in the sockets of the hamster skull flared slightly. The scattered bones were drawn together by the Soul Force, assembling into a hamster skeleton.


    Ignoring the consciousness that had emerged out of the blue, the hamster skeleton started running inside the cage, setting it rapidly into motion.


    The arrays inside the entire iron ball were immediately activated. As the cage rolled halfway around, the front Magnetism Enhancement Array lit up, and after another half roll, the back array lit up. As it kept rolling this way, the front and back arrays were activated alternately and the entire iron ball started to creak and sway.


    Durken used his consciousness to stop the cage from inside and the hamster skeleton fell forward, rolled a circle along the cage before stopping, and then looked up blankly at the unfamiliar consciousness. Now, it was no longer able to ignore the consciousness that had just invaded.


    However, Durken sounded somewhat disappointed: ¡°I now understand how the iron ball starts rolling. Strong magnetic field is at play. The hamster skeleton runs inside the cage, which in turn continuously activates the Magnetism Array on the interior wall, generating a magnetic field, causing the iron ball to quiver. The oscillation becomes larger and the ball starts rolling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Negris was astonished: ¡°No wonder it was fearless against many of our attacks, the structure is too simple. If it wasn¡¯t for the Hammer of Ethereality that stunned the hamster skeleton, it would have been nearly invincible. Isn¡¯t that great? A simple structure less prone to damage.¡±


    Durken grumbled: ¡°Not at all great, a simple structure means narrow scope of application. Can you guess how it starts rolling?¡±


    As he spoke, Durken kicked the ground lightly.

 Chapter 791: 449 What is this? Sewer water! _2

    Chapter 791: Chapter 449 What is this? Sewer water! _2


    ¡°Iron ore!? It¡¯s the large amounts of magnetite on the ground that allows it to roll. Wouldn¡¯t it be useless away from here?¡± Negris caught on.


    When Nevin was pulled aside and asked, he was also baffled: ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention. The Big Round Devil appeared in quite a few places, but I didn¡¯t keep track. I don¡¯t know if they were mining areas or not.¡±


    Just like that, the practicality of the Big Round Devil plummeted. Once a creation that had amazed Durken, it had now become something he disdained. Its limited application was more equivalent to melting iron to make a few thousand blades.


    Negris lacked Durken¡¯s expectation for new technology, he felt indifferent about it. ¡°If it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless. It works here, so let it roll and grind its way to Iron Sand City.¡±


    Ange probed with his thoughts and found that the soul of the hamster was branded. It was a hamster skull that had a master.


    He crushed the soul inside the hamster skull and then recondensed a Soul Fire to insert. The newly-reborn hamster skull now belonged to Ange.


    Using mud to block the holes that had sprouted, Ange commanded the Hamster Skull to run with his soul. With a creaking sound, the big iron ball began to roll.


    ...


    The gates of Iron Sand City were tightly closed, with sandbags piled up behind them to prevent the gates from being breached.


    The guards on the city walls were somewhat perplexed and worried. The City Lord was killed, and the large mine owner Bamos, with the Undead Scepter in hand, led the Undead Guards into the city to suppress the remaining forces of the City Lord.


    As Iron Sand City was a mining area with constant warfare throughout the years, it was unique. Most of its buildings were built like fortresses. Even with the Undead Guards, Bamos couldn¡¯t quickly eliminate the remaining forces refusing to surrender in the fortresses.


    But victory belonged to Bamos. He had the Undead Scepter, and the Undead Guards did not need food. Just by confining them within the city, he could starve the enemy to death.


    The guards on the city walls had surrendered. The City Lord and Bamos were no saints, exploiting workers, trafficking slaves, forcing people to mine, killing countless people every year.


    The mines were dark without sunlight, accidents were frequent, the labor intensity was high, and protection was not sufficient. Death was a common occurrence. But Bamos was even worse ¨C he kept Necromancers captive.


    It was rumored that Bamos had obtained a secret technique from somewhere that could increase the chances of an ordinary corpse being turned into a Necromancer, allowing for the creation of some dimwitted witches.


    These Necromancers had no fatigue, were tough and strong, did not need to breathe or eat or drink, making them the best miners.


    However, this action was illegal. The Undead Empire severely punished the illegal resurrection of Necromancers, let alone enslavement and confinement.


    But how many people were there in the Undead Empire? The mining area was so large, and it was impossible to find them if they simply hid in a mine. Only the local guards had heard some rumors.


    However, the City Lord wasn¡¯t much better, treating his subordinates harshly. It didn¡¯t matter who was in power initially, but then a troop of Bone Dragon Knights flew in yesterday.


    They noticed the battle within the city, descended to ask some questions, and immediately declared Bamos¡¯s actions illegal, ordering him to stop his rebellion.


    Bamos, relying on his Undead Scepter, simply ignored the Bone Dragon Knights.


    Bone Dragons, especially in fortress-like cities like Iron Sand City, didn¡¯t have much use. In the end, they could only circle helplessly in the sky. Five Bone Dragons broke off from the group and flew to the north.


    The remaining Bone Dragons also began to rotate, leaving four in the sky while the other four went somewhere to rest and replaced in the evening.


    Bamos started to panic. Clearly, these Bone Dragon Knights were challenging him. The ones that broke away, without a doubt, had gone to seek reinforcements.


    Bamos immediately ordered to intensify the attack, hoping to eliminate the remaining forces in the city before the enemy¡¯s reinforcements arrived, so that he could focus on dealing with the Bone Dragon Knights.


    To delay the reinforcements brought by the Bone Dragon Knights, he even sent out his secret weapon.


    The slow progress earlier was because Bamos wanted to conserve his strength and avoid losing too much in the alley fights. It was cost-effective to starve the enemies to death since there was no rush.


    Now since it was a race against time, his restraint was lifted, and the progress immediately sped up. By late night, most of the key points that were originally resisting had been eliminated. The remaining places had no choice but to surrender upon receiving news that the key points had been removed. Now only the alchemy workshop remained resistant.


    Bamos personally oversaw the fight at the alchemy workshop because it was the crux ¨C the most valuable things developed throughout the years in Iron Sand City were all here.


    ¡°Be careful. Every piece of paper in there is worth more than your lives. You must not damage them. Each piece of paper could potentially hold the formula for an alloy or the structure of a construct. If you ruin it, I¡¯ll throw you into the mine to dig until you die,¡± Bamos was yelling, completely disregarding how this could restrain his subordinates.


    The advancement couldn¡¯t progress more than a few meters in half a day. His men couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and came to complain: ¡°Sir, our casualties are too high at this rate. Let us bring out the heavy weapons, please? What? No? If we can¡¯t use heavy weapons, then we can only try to persuade them to surrender.¡±


    ¡°Surrender? How would you do that? Those dwarfs are stubborn and hot-tempered. What good ideas do you have?¡± Bamos knew that it was difficult to fight this way, but deploying heavy weapons was absolutely impossible.


    The objects in the alchemy workshop were too valuable. If worse comes to worst, he could simply allocate part of his force to besiege this place and starve those guys to death. After all, this was the only place left.

 Chapter 792: 449 What is this? Sewer water! _3

    Chapter 792: Chapter 449 What is this? Sewer water! _3


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard these huge dwarfs love alcohol, why don¡¯t we bring some good wine over here and lure them?¡± suggested one of Ange¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Before long, a considerable amount of fine wine was rolled in. Somebody tried to coax the occupants of the alchemy workshop: ¡°Surrender, we have good wine, good food, and beautiful women. The terms are attractive, make your decision quickly.¡±


    The workshop, which had initially been quiet, suddenly gave a gulp at the mention of good wine. This was followed by a series of swallowing sounds.


    After a while, a husky voice bellowed out: ¡°What sort of good wine? Bring it here for us to taste. If it¡¯s good, we¡¯ll surrender.¡±


    Several carts loaded with wine were pushed towards him. Bamos added from a distance: ¡°As long as you surrender, there¡¯s as much good wine as you want.¡±


    Out of the alchemy workshop crawled an unkempt dwarf. However, this dwarf was a bit taller, at least two meters high, taller than anyone else present.


    Furthermore, with his long arms, broad shoulders, thick waist, and short legs, he looked like a walking wall. No wonder Bamos and his men referred to them as ¡®large dwarfs¡¯. This was clearly an amplified version of a dwarf. If you scaled up Copper Beard and his dwarfs proportionally, this is what you¡¯d get.


    The large dwarf licked his chapped lips and in a deep and rich voice asked, ¡°Is it really good wine? Just to be clear, we won¡¯t surrender unless it¡¯s good wine. The bloodline of the Thunder knows only heroic death, not cowardly surrender.¡±


    Bamos and his men were taken aback. What did he mean? No cowardly surrender? So, does surrendering for good wine not count?


    The huge dwarf picked up a jar of wine, ripped off the seal, and began to chug it down. After a few swigs, he started cursing, ¡°What is this stuff? Swill? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    After his complaint, he proceeded to finish the entire jar of wine, looking uncomfortable all the while. He threw the jar away and burst out into more cursing, ¡°It¡¯s too sour.¡±


    Seeing the smashed jar, empty of wine, Bamos and his men were dumbstruck. Was the wine bad or good? If it¡¯s that bad, why did you drink it all? Was this giant dwarf just scamming them for free wine?


    The large dwarf then ripped open another jar of different wine. After a few swigs, he commented, ¡°This is just the rum I always drink. It¡¯s not too bad, but it¡¯s not good wine either. Do you really think this trash can make us surrender? Dream on!¡±


    Bamos was certain now. This large dwarf was just trying to scam them for free alcohol. Just as he was about to order his men to kill him, the ground suddenly started trembling.


    Wondering what was going on, they heard an enormous rumbling noise. From a distance, they saw dust rising from the direction of the city gate. Something had breached the gate.


    The rumbling sound came closer, the ground shaking more and more violently. Some of the Undead Guards nearby seemed to sense something and spontaneously looked in the same direction.


    Suddenly, Bamos saw what was causing the tremors. It was his secret weapon ¨C the Big Round Devil Armor.


    ¡°What happened? Why did the Big Round Devil come back? And why did it destroy the city gate?¡± Bamos asked in shock.


    The big iron ball rolled to a stop not far from where Bamos stood, still swaying back and forth from its previous momentum.


    A stunted Bronze Dragon flew out from behind the big iron ball. Just as it was about to say something, it spotted the wine on the cart, and its eyes lit up.


    Negris had been longing for a drink for a while. It used to drink when it was alive, but hadn¡¯t been able to do so since it died. Even when Ange made wine, it never had a taste. It had been itching for a drink for a while.


    Now that its body was alive, it could taste things again. So, it immediately flew over to the wine cart, tore open a jar of wine, and took a sip. ¡°Bleh! What is this stuff? Swill?¡± It spat out immediately.

 Chapter 793: 450: That Waist Twisted Almost to the Point of Leaving Afterimages_1

    Chapter 793: Chapter 450: That Waist Twisted Almost to the Point of Leaving Afterimages_1


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± the tall dwarf laughed out loud, ¡°Little Fat Dragon, you find it difficult to drink too, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s like swill, even the kobolds won¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Negris eyeballed his stained beard and the broken jar on the ground: Kobolds won¡¯t drink it, you drank it all, what¡¯s that about?


    ¡°Eh? Are you of the Thunder lineage? A Cave Titan?¡± Negris noticed something off about the big dwarf.


    ¡°Well, Little Yellow Dragon, you have quite an eye, recognizing me just like that? You¡¯re the first to recognize us at a glance, these stupid humans always mistake us for large dwarfs. Nice, I¡¯ll invite you for a drink when we have time.¡± The Cave Titan slapped his chest and said loudly. For him, offering a drink was the highest form of respect.


    Negris¡¯s eyes flickered and he immediately said, ¡°No need to wait, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink now, hold on.¡±


    As the Little Yellow Dragon flew away, Bamos got anxious: What did he mean? Is he ignoring that I exist?


    ¡°Hey! Where did this shrunken lizard come from! Is it your turn to speak now?¡± Bamos brandished the Undead Scepter and shouted: ¡°Undead spirits, destroy the intruders!¡±


    For the third time, Ange made a vain struggle with some helplessness.


    ¡°Eh? Why did it fade out? What happened?¡± Bamos tapped the scepter and shook it. There was no response. He swung again, still no response.


    Bamos was stunned, without the Undead Scepter, would the skeleton zombies still listen to him?


    Negris got a bottle of strong drink from Ange and flew back, ¡°Here, try this.¡±


    The Cave Titan unhesitatingly uncorked the bottle and gulped it down in his usual manner.


    Negris didn¡¯t give any warning, watching maliciously as the Cave Titan spat it out in one breath: ¡°So spicy! Cough cough...¡±


    Thanks to the purification process of the Eviction Spell, Ange could casually control the alcohol content. Even 99% wasn¡¯t a problem. This bottle was purified and it was the dwarves¡¯ favourite strength after they had tried it.


    However, for those trying it for the first time, the taste was too strong.


    After spitting it out, the Cave Titan wore a bitter expression, looking incredulously at the bottle, ¡°Is this poison?¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than he smacked his lips, the flavor returning. He carefully took another small sip, slowly swallowing it, an immediate flush spreading from his face to his neck.


    Then he let out a breath and exclaimed, ¡°What a drink!¡±


    Negris curled his lip, just like the Titan lineage, they were just like the dwarfs. Even if it was poison, they would smack their lips.


    The Cave Titan took small sips, sighing after each drink. In no time, half the bottle was down his stomach.


    At this point, it seemed he remembered something. Throwing out a statement, ¡°Wait for me,¡± he turned around and ran back into the alchemy workshop.


    The Bone Dragon Knights circled above the crowd, and Captain Neiwen and all his knights jumped down, unsheathing their swords and pointing them at Bamos¡¯s neck.


    Furious, Bamos snapped, ¡°You Spirit Dragon Knights are too meddling, what does the business of Iron Sand City have to do with you?!¡±


    With a righteous tone, Captain Neiwen said, ¡°Maintaining order is our mission. You assassinated the City Lord without cause, disrupting the local governance order, which is an act of rebellion. In the name of the Spirit Dragon Knights, I declare your guilt. Please do not resist, or else we have the right to execute you on the spot.¡±


    Bamos stiffened his neck and roared, ¡°Who gives you that power? You aren¡¯t ennobled by the Council of the Undead! Did you get the Council¡¯s authorization? What qualification do you have to call me a rebel, you are the rebel! I have the scepter, I have the authorization of the Council of the Undead, I am here to take over Iron Sand City, the original City Lord who refused to relinquish power is the rebel!¡±


    ¡°Because I have the Silver Scepter.¡± Captain Neiwen drew out his extinguished Silver Scepter, flashing it briefly before saying, ¡°I have heard your allegations, the Council of the Undead will make the final judgment. Now, please order your men to lay down their weapons and surrender, otherwise I have the right to execute you on the spot.¡±


    Bamos¡¯s subordinates looked at each other, gradually laying down their weapons and surrendering.


    Negris, Silver Coin, Durken all huddled up whispering next to Ange:


    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused, this Spirit Dragon Knights doesn¡¯t have the ennoblement of the Council of the Undead? Are they a civilian organization? Did we just collaborate with a militia to capture a city? Is that what¡¯s happening?¡± Durken asked.


    Silver Coin nodded, ¡°It seems so, which matches up with the information I collected. Since there are so few high-ranking undead in the Undead Empire, they mainly manage the cities by granting authority, and the empire would just dispatch undead guards to cities.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the cities, there are a large number of villages and mines in the wild, and the empire would grant power for some forces to manage them. This Spirit Dragon Knights should be one of those regionally authorized, so their power is higher than the city¡¯s since the area they manage is larger, but there¡¯s no subordinate relation with the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this young Captain takes his responsibility too seriously, including other people¡¯s cities in his management scope. Is this even allowed? If we had known, we would have done it ourselves. The power of a grown person seems to be higher than everyone¡¯s.¡± Silver Coin regretted.


    Durken got an idea, ¡°Why not try and find out? This Captain Neiwen seems to be... very righteous. Let¡¯s chat with him, work in the name of his Spirit Dragon Knights, we do the work, he takes the blame.¡±


    Silver Coin nodded in agreement, ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it. Right now in the House of the Deceased, the best business is food trading. I was worried earlier, large scale purchase and sale of food is easy to attract attention. If we could buy or sell in the name of the Spirit Dragon Knights, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

 Chapter 794: 450: That Waist Twisted Almost to the Point of Leaving Afterimages_2

    Chapter 794: Chapter 450: That Waist Twisted Almost to the Point of Leaving Afterimages_2


    ¡°Will he agree?¡± Durken asked.


    ¡°He should, there¡¯s a famine everywhere right now. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a lack of food, but an uneven distribution of the food. Through commerce, we can alleviate some of that. It¡¯s reasonable for us to collect a little bit for our efforts, right?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly reasonable, too reasonable. If we didn¡¯t collect a fee, I¡¯d be worried that you might not take this seriously.¡±


    ¡°Using the name of the Spirit Dragon Knights will save a lot of trouble. The knights can gain a lot of reputation, and if we ask for Captain Neiwen¡¯s cooperation, we can gain a little management fee while gaining reputation. It¡¯s reasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, use them as shields and still want to take their money? That¡¯s reasonable, too reasonable.¡± Durken gave a twitchy smile.


    Silver Coin did not think there was a problem and continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know how large the Spirit Dragon Knights are but if they can keep thirteen Bone Dragons, they must be considerable. Providing for all those mouths is a big deal. I wonder if they produce or consume grain? If we could monopolize their business, it wouldn¡¯t be small.¡±


    ¡°... I now understand why you are the God of Fraudsters and not the God of Business. Only mistaken names, not mistaken deities,¡± Durken sighed.


    Negris was drifting further away, worried that he might end up becoming a pawn in their plans.


    Neiwen¡¯s men came and tied up all of Bamos¡¯s men, including Bamos himself. Despite his screams, his body was incredibly compliant, motionless as they tied him up, because Neiwen¡¯s sword was steadily pointed at his throat.


    At this time, the Cave Titans in the alchemy workshop seem to have reached an agreement. They rushed out, the one in front was already familiar, and the ones behind looked just like him.


    ¡°It was them, the wine is theirs!¡± The leading Cave Titan pointed at Little Yellow Dragon.


    The rest of the Cave Titans dropped their various ¡®weapons¡¯ in hurry, and wailed: ¡°We surrender, your wine is delicious, we surrender to you.¡±


    After speaking, the Cave Titans blinked, completely baffled by the situation. They saw Bamos and his men being tied up and led away.


    Apparently, the Undead Guards of Iron Sand City had also lost their command and entered a dazed stage: What am I doing here... and dispersed one after another, leaving Ange and his team with a giant iron ball in the square.


    ¡°Is... is it over? Do... do we still need to surrender?¡± The Cave Titan carrying the bellows asked blankly.


    ¡°Surrender, surrender! Without surrendering, where else can we taste such good wine? Lord Little Yellow Dragon, we surrender! We, Cave Titans, are loyal to you.¡± The leading Titan rubbed his hands anxiously, asking: ¡°Lord, do you have more of that wine? We only had a small sip, didn¡¯t savor the taste.¡±


    ¡°We do have more, but we don¡¯t need your loyalty, why should we give you more? Just have a taste, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Negris said while beckoning Silver Coin over.


    ¡°But... but...¡± Worry was painted on the Titan¡¯s face.


    Wasn¡¯t it wrong? The Cave Titans should be valuable since they can mine, forge, and their craftsmanship was excellent, their loyalty impeccable. Only fine wine can make them surrender.


    Many forces dream of earning the loyalty of a group of Cave Titans. Why would you refuse such an opportunity?


    The heavily impacted Cave Titans could barely utter a word when Silver Coin timely intervened, cordially saying: ¡°This rice dew wine requires a hundred-year-old pure rice, dust from the dawn of summer, plus bee-collected honey. All brewed for three years, aged for ten years. Availability is very sparse and the price is particularly expensive...¡±


    Watching the Cave Titans¡¯ changing color, Silver Coin switched the tactic: ¡°We also have a slightly cheaper one, the Moon Grass Barley Wine with a lighter flavor, and there is also Beetroot Wine, which can intoxicate dwarfs. Would you like to try?¡±


    Ange and the others are no longer listening. Having been hoodwinked by Silver Coin, these Cave Titans might have to sell themselves just to get a taste of the good wine.


    Early the next morning, Neiwen came to say goodbye.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving?¡± Negris asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, we need to patrol other cities, preventing rebels like Bamos from appearing. His charges have been submitted to the Council of the Undead. Normally, there will be a judgment within a month, at which time we¡¯ll need your help in carrying out the sentence,¡± Nevin said, tapping his chest sincerely.


    ¡°Er, no, no, no. I meant, what¡¯s going to happen with Iron Sand City? Are you not concerned anymore?¡± Negris asked, surprised.


    Nevin scratched his head and said shyly, ¡°We only know how to fight, not manage cities. The order of the city should be maintained by your Undead Guards. We¡¯re leaving this city in your hands.¡±


    As if he had just thrown away a hot potato, Nevin immediately leapt into action, mounted his Bone Dragon, and hurried away.


    Negris was stunned. It wasn¡¯t a question of whether they could manage the city or not. Was the city just being handed over to them like this?


    Seeing the departing figures, a baffled Silver Coin, who had been busy, asked, ¡°They fled? Have they paid the management fee?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Management fee? They¡¯ve given the city to us, and they still have to pay a management fee?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, aren¡¯t we working for free? Even if we collect it ourselves, we should know the tax rate and division ratio. Never mind, I¡¯ll ask someone.¡± Realizing it was futile to discuss such matters with Negris, Silver Coin went straight to jail to interrogate Bamos.


    Not long after Silver Coin left, Durken came to report to Ange, ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve struck it rich. This place is not just an iron mine, it¡¯s also a Crystal Mithril Companion Mine. I¡¯ve already found a room full of Mithril ingots, at least two tons.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Two tons?¡± Negris was hearing for the first time that Mithril could be measured in tons. In the past, it was always measured in grams, and it was not often that it was measured in kilograms.


    Ange just nodded, casually playing with a flowerpot, looking at the little sapling inside. What¡¯s the use of ten tons of Mithril? It can¡¯t be used to grow vegetables.


    Durken knew it would be like this. Clearing his throat, he continued his report, ¡°I also found sixty barrels of rubber tree varnish. We can start making transparent cloth.¡±


    Ange looked up, finally showing some interest.


    ¡°There are also thirty assembly harvester machines. I heard from the Cave Titans that these machines can be used for sowing, plowing, and harvesting. The only downside is they can¡¯t be used in the mountains. I was thinking, maybe we should transport them to Northern Wind City? The irrigation areas adjusted after your dam project would be perfect for these machines to work, right?¡± Durken suggested.


    Ange was excited and nodded ruefully.


    Durken sighed in relief. Luckily, they had found something to interest Ange, making the expedition worthwhile.


    Just as he was about to continue, the little sapling in the flowerpot suddenly emitted a strong message: Ya ¡ª¡ª Ya ¡ª¡ª Ya ¡ª¡ª


    A strong life force burst forth from the little sapling. The little bud on its head slowly bloomed, revealing the size of a finger-sized vibrant flower, but it quickly wilted in less than a second.


    The flower core quickly enlarged, formed a fruit, matured rapidly, and then fell down.


    Ange caught it in his hand.


    The little sapling sent out an enthusiastic message: Plant ¡ª¡ª it ¡ª¡ª Plant ¡ª¡ª it ¡ª¡ª


    Plant? Where should I plant? Ange was somewhat at a loss. Looking around, should he plant it near this barren iron mine mountain? Where should he plant it? He hadn¡¯t compared before, so he didn¡¯t know.


    For the first time, Ange didn¡¯t know what to do when it came to planting something.


    A commotion suddenly erupted in the direction of the city gate. Ange looked over and immediately sensed a powerful presence rapidly approaching.


    Someone broke in. Of course, the surrounding guards didn¡¯t show any courtesy and surged forward.


    However, with a wave of scattered limbs, a Tree Herder burst through the skeleton crowd energetically, his waist practically swirling. He broke through the encirclement with a twist and a twist.

 Chapter 795: 451: Where to Accumulate Divine Power?_1

    Chapter 795: Chapter 451: Where to Accumulate Divine Power?_1


    In the heart of the desert¡¯s stone tomb, Albert carefully carries leftover water from yesterday, walking gingerly into the distance.


    Ange gave him a fist-sized Everlasting Spring Stone, which could condense quite a bit of water each night. Besides taking what he needed to drink, Albert saved the rest to water the tree.


    He arrived at the place where Ange had originally placed the planting sphere. After the sphere was removed, there was a huge pit. Next to the pit stood a stunted, twisted tree, sticking out awkwardly.


    If Ange came back here, he probably wouldn¡¯t recognize this wilted tree as the World Tree, would he?


    When the World Tree was first planted, it grew for a while using the life force of the vegetables in the planting sphere. Once Ange removed the sphere, there was no life force in the desert, so the World Tree quickly withered.


    Albert felt rather regretful. It was rare to see any hint of green in the desert, let alone a tree. But he was mentally prepared for this outcome. He would habitually wander here daily, considering it exercise after meals.


    To his surprise, a bud sprouted from the withered trunk a week ago. It was a tender and adorable shade of green.


    ¡°Is this dried tree regaining its vitality?¡± Albert was so excited, as if he himself was about to regain his own.


    Since then, he had saved a bit of water each day to water the tree in the evening, because after the sun set, the evaporation rate of water would slow down and the plants would be able to absorb more water. This was what Ange taught him.


    Day by day, the bud grew bigger. Albert thought that the water he was providing was working. In his excitement, nothing could be more touching than seeing the emergence of a new life in the desert.


    As usual, carrying the water and heading towards the withered tree, Albert suddenly saw sand rising from the ground. A ¡®tree¡¯ was running wildly past him, twisting its waist as it sprinted.


    When it passed him by, it glanced at Albert and dropped a line: ¡°Not drinking water...¡± before disappearing into the dust.


    As the dust settled, a vividly green leaf fluttered down at Albert¡¯s feet. Once he picked it up, he could immediately sense something special about it, with a refreshing and invigorating aura.


    ¡°Could the tree that just ran past be the one the bud opened into?¡± Albert suddenly had a premonition, thinking especially about the line, ¡°not drinking water¡±.


    When he reached the vicinity of the tree and saw that the vibrant bud was gone and the trunk seemed to have exhausted its last bit of life energy, splitting open, Albert muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been watering you for so many days. You don¡¯t drink water, but you still thanked me by leaving me a leaf? Is that what you meant?¡±


    He held the leaf up to his eyes, took a sniff, and a unique smell rushed into his nose, giving him a shudder and an intense impulse. He couldn¡¯t help but lick the leaf.


    The leaf melted in his mouth as soon as he tasted it. The green leaf dissolved in Albert¡¯s mouth, and in an instant, he felt reinvigorated, as if he could even kill a few giant dragons bare-handedly.


    ...


    The sprinting tree, twisting so fiercely that it was leaving afterimages, stirred up a dust storm as it raced towards the southeast.


    Desert wasteland stretched in all directions until it passed a dam. The irrigation areas on both sides were planted with tender green vegetables. The sprinting tree was overjoyed and charged towards these green plants.


    All the crops sprouted green shoots and accelerated their growth in welcome of the ¡®tree¡¯s¡¯ arrival.


    The tree also grew, its roots growing longer and thicker, twisting into longer legs, taking bigger strides, moving through the irrigation area at a faster speed, avoiding two transparent semicircles, and following the river to the mountain range.


    It vaulted across the valley, leaped over the mountains, and arrived at a desolate black lands. Its new long legs were also worn out, but it didn¡¯t slow down. Twisting and turning, it charged into Iron Sand City, scattering all the skeleton zombies that were surrounding it, until it reached Ange.


    ¡°Praise of Life! What happened? How did it generate the Praise of Life?¡± The Tree People asked in both excitement and curiosity.


    ¡°How did you get here? Where did you come from?¡± Negris didn¡¯t answer, but instead asked the first question.


    Kvada, this is a different world. Where did the God of Life come from?


    Ange also inclined his head in confusion.


    ¡°There is a World Tree here, so I came. Hurry up and tell me, how did it activate the Praise of Life?¡± The God of Life asked urgently. It¡¯s hard to imagine him in such a rush with his usual unhurried demeanor.


    ¡°World Tree?¡± At the mention of this, Ange and Negris immediately thought of the World Tree they had planted when they first arrived. They had all forgotten about it since it was presumed to be dead.


    Once Ange moved the planting sphere, without the nourishment of life force, the World Tree could only continue to wither.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Ange had plenty of World Trees. The old tree only asked them to plant them everywhere, not to make sure each one lived.


    Even if they grew successfully, it was fine. Negris had cut down hundreds, if not a thousand, World Trees. One place couldn¡¯t provide for too many World Trees, so they would always have to be cut down sooner or later.


    Ange took out a few Life Gems: ¡°It ate these.¡±


    ¡°Such powerful life force.¡± The old tree took them, and the green in the Life Gems immediately entered its body through its hand.


    The roots on the tree, which had almost worn down, instantly sprouted new buds and twisted into tall legs again. Many new green shoots also popped out on its head.

 Chapter 796: 451: Where to Accumulate Divine Power? _2

    Chapter 796: Chapter 451: Where to Accumulate Divine Power? _2


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t just be the vitality that triggers the Praise of Life. There must be something else¡±, said the Old Tree.


    ¡°What is the Praise of Life? Is that why you tunneled in from another world?¡± Negris asked.


    The Old Tree nodded and then shook its head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain what it is, but it is definitely the ultimate admiration of life. Now we need to find a place to plant it.¡±


    Ange asked hurriedly, ¡°Does it need fertile ground?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. Wherever it goes is all the same¡±, the Old Tree said.


    Since it doesn¡¯t have any soil requirements, just plant it here. The Little Sapling has been yawning at him for a while now.


    As soon as the seed fell to the ground, a tender bud sprouted, roots emerged to pierce the soil, and then...


    Looking at the seed with only one sprout but no further change, Ange tilted his head, then looked at the Little Sapling, and turned his gaze to the Old Tree.


    There was no rush, the Old Tree reverted to its laid-back manner and slowly said, ¡°Rooting.¡±


    Ange scanned it with his thoughts, and sure enough, the roots underground kept extending downward and growing more robust even though the above-ground bud hadn¡¯t grown.


    Ange took out water and asked, ¡°Water it?¡±


    The Old Tree shook his head.


    Ange took out the Insect Ash Liquid, ¡°Fertilize?¡±


    The Old Tree shook his head.


    Ange took out a mix of farmyard manure, wood ash, bird droppings, and the like: ¡°Apply compost?¡±


    The Old Tree replied somewhat impatiently, ¡°No, the Praise of Life will flourish in the most adverse conditions.¡±


    So does it mean we don¡¯t have to do anything at all? Ange looked doubtfully at the Little Sapling, which in turn ¡®looked¡¯ at him cluelessly.


    Negris then asked, ¡°Since we don¡¯t need to care, can you tell me how you made your way here?¡±


    The Old Tree pointed in the direction it had come from and said, ¡°Over there, the World Tree, my seed.¡±


    ¡°Your thought transference can reach so far? Can you transfer other things as well? Can you help bring all our belongings over?¡± Negris asked.


    The Old Tree ignored him and turned to leave.


    Negris rushed over, hugged it, sprayed Dragon Breath to the side, and threatened, ¡°Since you are here, you¡¯d better leave something behind, or when the Praise of Life is complete, we won¡¯t call you. Oh right, you haven¡¯t said what this Praise of Life is.¡±


    The Old Tree pulled out two seeds from its head, threw them on the ground, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never achieved the Praise of Life. But I know that completing it will elevate the life of the Little Tree to unprecedented heights, higher than mine.¡±


    ¡°Sss¡ª¡± Even Durken, the breathless Witch, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Who is the Old Tree? A super lifeform that has lived for a hundred thousand years. Nobody really knows its power because it lives so freely, but Durken does, even the Majesty does not want to mess with this super being.


    The Praise of Life will allow the Little Sapling to reach greater heights than the Old Tree? How big of a tree will that be?


    The Little Sapling waved its True Leaves at the two seeds the Old Tree threw to the ground, conveying a strong message, ¡°Grow vigorously¡ª grow vigorously¡ª¡±


    The two seeds quickly rooted, sprouted, and grew robustly. Although they did not have the Instant Death Halo, their growth speed was much faster than those with it, and in the blink of an eye, they grew into two one-meter-tall Tree Herders.


    This Little Sapling, which only makes things ¡°grow,¡± can reach heights beyond what even the venerable God of Life could achieve? Negris finds it hard to believe, and as he turns around, the Old Tree has already walked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s always coming and going mysteriously, and it only left two Tree Herders? What a stingy fellow.¡± Negris complained.


    In the following days, Ange was practically listless, not even farming anymore. He spent all day squatting in front of the Praise of Life¡¯s seedling, observing its growth.


    The roots of the seedling had burrowed twenty meters into the soil and were still extending deeper, but its branches and leaves weren¡¯t growing, always staying in the bud stage.


    ¡°Just like a little sapling to produce such lazy seeds that won¡¯t grow taller,¡± Negris commented.


    While they idly watched over the sprout, Durken and the silver coin were busy with their hands full. Taking over a city involved a lot of intricate work. They had no one else to delegate to, so they had to use the old crew, and ensuring their loyalty was a real challenge.


    But this was no problem for the silver coin. The power of money could make even the most reluctant person turn loyal and enthusiastic.


    Added to this, Iron Sand City was a resource-rich city. Its main industry was the iron mine. The populace was made up of miners and traders ¨C a simple mix. In just a few days, order in the city was restored to normal.


    Then, the silver coin obtained critical data such as population, food supplies, and treasury figures.


    ¡°My lord, Iron Sand City doesn¡¯t produce enough food to be self-sufficient. We need to hasten buying food or start farming to address this issue. In the early stages, we might need to rely on some of your Elf Beans,¡± the silver coin mentioned.


    Ange nodded, opened his Divine Realm and took out ten bags of Elf Beans. He had plenty of them right now. Thanks to the energy from the Faith Storm, he had grown a forest¡¯s worth of Elf Beans, which was enough to feed everyone in the Master Plane for a year.


    The total population of this world was probably still less than the Master Plane. He could afford to feed everyone. The main limitation was the speed of transfer.


    He could now transport one bag of Elf Beans, containing as many as thirty thousand beans, every twenty minutes, enough to sustain ten thousand people for a day.


    But Silver Coin wouldn¡¯t let everyone eat to their fill. He crushed the Elf Beans into powder and mixed it with flour and vegetables to make oilseed cakes. This allowed the Elf Beans to be hidden, saved some beans and one bag of beans could now feed ten thousand people for two days.


    The city dwellers lined up to get their oilseed cakes, wholeheartedly thankful, and consumed them. The strong sense of satisfaction and gratitude brought about by the feeling of fullness allowed Ange to harvest a surge of Soul Flame.


    The power of the God of Farming was just so unreasonable. Anyone who ate Ange¡¯s food, whether they were his believers or not, had to offer him power.


    With the absorption of these Soul Flames, the young bud suddenly sprouted new leaves.


    ¡°Eh? New leaves? Already?¡± Negris noticed this development and expressed his surprise.


    A Tree Person approached them from a distance, ¡°Yeah, yeah. New leaves. How can this be?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re back again? Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Negris was startled by the Tree Person¡¯s ability to appear and disappear without warning.


    ¡°Leave? Where to? I didn¡¯t leave. I just went in search of new life. There¡¯s a newly tilled terrace on a mountain about fifty kilometers away. Life there is thriving. I went there to bless them,¡± the Tree Person replied.


    Annoyed, Negris responded, ¡°That terrace was tilled by us. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Instead, discuss why it¡¯s sprouting new leaves? What¡¯s the reason for this? Can we speed up its growth? It has only grown one set of leaves in this many days. How long will it take to grow taller than you at this rate?¡±


    According to this growth rate, it might take hundreds of thousands of years to surpass the height of the Tree of Life.


    Old Tree was also curious. He studied the young bud, then looked at Ange and Little Sapling. ¡°Did you two form a symbiosis?¡± He asked.


    Symbiosis? Ange tilted his head in confusion, mirroring Little Sapling¡¯s bewildered response.


    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why Little Tree hasn¡¯t grown much. Since you¡¯ve formed a symbiosis, you share the same life force,¡± the Old Tree explained.


    Confused, Negris asked, ¡°Share the same life force? What good does that do? Does it mean Ange will live a little longer? If Little Sapling can live to be a hundred thousand years old, do they split the lifespan, each living for fifty thousand years? Doesn¡¯t that make Ange the loser? He¡¯s an Undead God.¡±


    ¡°No, an immortal being remains immortal. So Little Tree can use your divine power to grow faster. If you want it to grow quicker, try to accumulate more divine power,¡± Old Tree suggested after his explanation, pulling out a fruit, ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°Collect divine power? The Undead God¡¯s or the God of Light¡¯s power? Also, what¡¯s this?¡± Negris questioned, nonchalantly taking a bite of the fruit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A Tree Person wanted to exchange pollen with me. I declined, and it threw this fruit at me. It might not be good,¡± replied the Old Tree.


    With an overwhelming bitter taste in his mouth, an outraged Negris bellowed, ¡°Kvada! If it ain¡¯t harmin¡¯ good, why¡¯d you let me take a bite!? I¡¯m gonna roast you alive! He.... He....¡±


    Regrettably, his Dragon Breath was too small, only burning a couple of Old Tree¡¯s leaves.


    ¡°There are Tree People here, too? Hey, Ange where¡¯re you going?¡± Negris curiously asked as he spat out the bitter fruit. When he turned back around, he saw Ange about to leave.


    ¡°To collect divine power,¡± responded Ange.


    ¡°Going to collect divine power? Where will you do this?¡±

 Chapter 797: 451

    Chapter 797: 451


    ¡°Where to accumulate divine power? My lord, you currently have three ways to accumulate divine power. One, you can transfer it from your main body. Two, you can receive offerings from your followers, and three, you can distribute food. Of these choices, the third option is the safest and most time-efficient one. The second option is most stable, though we have to consider various types of risks. The first option presents too much of a drain and should only be used in emergencies.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to start by distributing food, and then carefully increase the number of your followers. But you¡¯ll have to be there in person, because you have divine realm which can hold a massive amount of food. If we used normal transportation methods, we would need a convoy of hundreds of horse carriages, which would be too conspicuous.¡± Silver Coin walked along and analyzed the situation for everyone.


    Ange nodded in agreement.


    Negris, however, expressed his distaste: ¡°Your reasoning is sound, but aren¡¯t you going to bother with Iron Sand City and Rapids Fortress? Are you just going to abandon them?¡±


    Yet, Silver Coin seriously responded: ¡°Of course, my lord¡¯s matters take priority. We¡¯re in the Northern Wind City for farming and the Rapids Fortress is for selling the produce. If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t choose these economically backward places. They¡¯re not capable of raising funds or organizing a financial group.¡±


    Negris had a sinking feeling: ¡°Dammit Kvada, you¡¯ve stolen the limelight again, and managed to pledge your loyalty while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    A group of them set off east, leading a horse carriage. The horses pulling the carriage were two skeletal ones, which Basoluo had proclaimed required the approval of the Bone Remnant Knight to be considered as a high-grade creature.


    These two skeletal horses were found in Iron Sand City. Initially, they were rather fierce, but after getting a stern glance from Durken, they became timid. Then Ange took a look at them and they started to shiver. Finally, Durken had to forcibly imprint a soul mark on them to bring them back to normal.


    Nowadays, Ange rarely established soul contact with ordinary Undead creatures. With too many nodes in the Soul Network, the quality was uneven, making it difficult to control.


    The usual practice of the Undead Empire is for the king and some high-ranking Undead to establish soul contacts. Then, these high-ranking Undead connect with ordinary Undead, forming a pyramid-like hierarchy.


    This is why the two skeletal horses became followers of Ange¡¯s followers. But it¡¯s not too bad since Durken, despite only pretending, was still the King of Alchemy. Durken used to look down upon these low-level bone horses.


    To keep from being a disgrace, Durken spent some time enhancing the two bone horses, outfitting them with Earth Iron Hooves and metal joint reinforcements.


    ¡°With steel-bottomed mithril horse shoes, each stomp resonates with the earth, creating a shock-absorbing effect without losing power. Joint reinforcement allows the bones to function as a whole even without a soul, preventing the body from falling apart,¡± Durken explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for pulling a carriage, isn¡¯t that too extravagant?¡± Silver Coin commented.


    Durken shrugged: ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t equip them with full body armor.¡± Meaning that he was already being rather modest.


    Under the convoy of the subtly luxurious bone horses, Ange and his group headed east with a carriage full of canola cakes. Thanks to the addition of elf beans, one palm-sized piece was enough to feel full.


    Along the way, they suddenly spotted a skinny boy by the roadside. He stared blankly, without any expression or movements. It was as if he were a soulless shell.


    Silver Coin walked over with a canola cake and handed it to the boy, saying, ¡°May the Undead God bless you.¡±


    The boy blinked, his gaze fixed on the canola cake in Silver Coin¡¯s hand. He appeared to be dazed, yet his eyes slowly became lively.


    Unable to believe it, he cautiously stretched out his hand, all the while keeping an alert eye on Silver Coin.


    Silver Coin held out his palm, indicating for the boy to take the cake, and said, ¡°This is a gift from the Undead God. Please, take it. May you have a full meal.¡±


    The solemn expression on his face made him look like a religious zealot.


    The boy swiftly grabbed the canola cake and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing vigorously. At the same time, he stared at Silver Coin with fearful, tearful eyes, much like a frightened rabbit.


    Afraid of scaring him off, Silver Coin wore a friendly smile and slowly backed away as they continued on their journey.


    Even after the convoy had passed the boy, he remained in disbelief, managing to swallow the entire canola cake. Immediately, a strong sense of fullness and satisfaction hit, making him let out a satisfied burp.


    The boy couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had eaten enough. The intense satisfaction momentarily left him in a daze.


    Only when Ange¡¯s convoy had faded into the distance did he snap back to reality. He jumped onto the road and began to chase after Ange¡¯s team.


    Roxy and Ji Li, who were at the end of the convoy, heard noises and looked back.


    The boy quickly knelt to the ground and began to kowtow.


    Surprised, Ange looked back. He felt intense faith from the boy: the blessing of the Undead God...


    Of course, some soul flames were also contributed.


    Having taken a glance back, Ange didn¡¯t bother with it anymore. Roxy and Ji Li occasionally looked back and saw the boy following behind at a safe distance, neither coming closer nor leaving.


    Uncertain of what to do, they went forward to ask if they should drive the boy away.


    Silver Coin let out a sigh: ¡°Let him follow. To drive him away would be to send him to death. A child appearing in a place like this... who knows what hardships he has been through?¡±


    ¡°Death is just a new beginning. May his family¡¯s souls rest in peace,¡± Durken offered his blessings.

 Chapter 798: 451: The Instant Death Halo Can Be Used_2

    Chapter 798: Chapter 451: The Instant Death Halo Can Be Used_2


    By the time evening fell, the little boy hadn¡¯t lost them, but he was also worn out and staggering. Of course, Ji Li was faring even worse, having started complaining long ago: ¡°When are we going to rest? I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Lord Durken, you mentioned a self-moving carriage last time. When will that be ready? I¡¯m exhausted and can barely feel my legs anymore,¡± she added.


    Opening a map, Stone said, ¡°We¡¯re heading towards Deloge City up ahead. There¡¯s an Undead Temple there. From now on, we¡¯ll all be followers of the Undead God. Don¡¯t misspeak...uh, no, we have always been followers of the Undead God ¨C faithful to Lord Ange. Remember this.¡±


    Occasionally, even Stone would forget that they were indeed the real followers of the Undead God. It¡¯s just that Ange had too many divine aspects and was fond of farming, which, quite fittingly, overlapped more with the God of Farming. This often caused them to forget about his prime divine aspect.


    Why was it so important to emphasize their identity as Undead Believers? This is because it is the second most useful identity in the entire world. Aside from the Undead themselves, being an Undead Believer is the best identity. No one would dare to casually bully a group worshipping the Undead.


    Stone, however, actually did not want to use this identity. He had found out that in fact, there were very few Undead Believers. If it weren¡¯t for the efforts of the Undead Empire to propagate their faith, the Undead Temple might have disappeared altogether due to its inefficacy.


    It was easy to see why. With the Undead Godhood on the Master Plane, believers praying here could not get any responses, and there were never any miracles. The Undead Empire¡¯s promotional efforts were lackluster, so a large influx of believers was unlikely.


    Despite the scarcity of believers, this was still the ¡®official¡¯ religion of the Undead Empire. Even if people did not believe, they would not dare to randomly provoke them.


    But this raised another issue: if someone dared to provoke them, they were obviously no mere commoner. So, Stone was reluctant to use this identity, hoping instead to use the identity of the Spirit Dragon Knights.


    Unfortunately, Captain Neiwen fled too quickly, depriving them of the opportunity to sway him. Without any token of proof, it was incredibly easy to see through a false identity.


    They weren¡¯t going to reach Deloge City in a short amount of time. Stone beckoned the little boy to come over.


    Having been allowed to follow throughout the journey, the small boy had lost his vigilance. He eagerly ran over upon seeing Stone¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Are you tired? You can rest in the carriage. What¡¯s your name?¡± Stone lifted him into the carriage and offered him another new oilseed rape cake.


    ¡°Jamie,¡± the boy replied, accepting the cake and nibbling it earnestly.


    One cake was enough to fill his belly, but after running after them for half a day, he had already digested everything in his stomach.


    ¡°Jamie, would you like to serve the Undead God?¡± asked Stone seriously.


    Filled with warmth from the cake in his belly, Jamie nodded his head earnestly, as if pecking seeds. If serving the Undead God meant having cakes to eat every day, then he was more than willing.


    ¡°All right, from now on, you are a priest of the Undead God. Remember these three phrases: The Undead God blesses you, may your soul find peace; The Undead God¡¯s grace, may you be satisfied; Lord Ange, save us! Have you got it?¡± Stone began his on-the-spot teaching.


    Jamie nodded. Could becoming a priest of the Undead God be this easy? Who was Lord Ange?


    No matter who he was, Jamie¡¯s faith in the Undead God was as sincere as the cake he held, solidifying in his heart like stone as he savagely swallowed the last bite of it.


    Two hours later, scattered points of fire appeared in the distance. They had arrived at Deloge City.


    Deloge City was a main city, with a population exceeding one hundred thousand. It had a Teleportation Array, an Undead Temple, a Hall of Knowledge, and numerous guilds and commerce associations. It was even more prosperous than Northern Wind City.


    But now, the outskirts of Deloge City had become a refugee camp, with the sporadic points of fire illuminating the night.


    Flanking the main road were countless refugees. Using stones, leaves, and rags, they built makeshift shelters. Because the number of refugees was so high, they were struggling to even find firewood in the vicinity. They dared not start fires, their families huddled together for warmth, shaking in the cold.


    As Ange and his companions passed by, mothers and children stood up inside these makeshift shelters ¨C not even worthy of being called huts. They peered out timidly, yet hopefully, at Ange and his group, their pleading eyes silently asking for help, yet they dared not approach.


    Roxy and Ji Li couldn¡¯t bear these gazes. Ji Li couldn¡¯t help but want to open her own bag.


    Stone called out ahead, ¡°Ji Li.¡±


    Ji Li looked over to see Stone shaking his head. She felt somewhat aggrieved and ran up to him to whisper, ¡°I just want to give them some of my beef buns, is that not okay? The kid we saw earlier was only two years old and their puppet-like eyes were looking straight at me.¡±


    ¡°If you want to incite chaos, or want to get them killed, then go ahead,¡± Stone replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let me first understand the situation here.¡±


    At this time of night, city gates would certainly be closed. Ange¡¯s group found a secluded corner to rest while Stone went to gather information.


    Not too long after, he returned with a human who had a similar demeanor to Stone but was even more cautious. No need to ask, this man was a merchant.


    Leaving the human merchant to wait at a distance, Stone came back to report: ¡°Sir, there was some chaos in Deloge City two months ago, but all the major trade unions have been maintaining order. A month ago, the Empire sent the Undead Scepter here, and the city has stabilized completely since. That¡¯s why refugees from surrounding areas have gathered here.¡±

 Chapter 799: 451: The Instant Death Halo Can Be Used_3

    Chapter 799: Chapter 451: The Instant Death Halo Can Be Used_3


    ¡°In the beginning, Deloge City took in some refugees for work, but as the number of refugees increased, Deloge City could no longer accommodate them all. Now they dare not take more people in, even closing the city gates, restricting food from coming out, and not allowing anyone to come out and provide aid. They probably want the refugees to disperse on their own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®disperse on their own¡¯? Isn¡¯t that just waiting for people to starve to death? Who restricted food from coming out of the city? Who refused to let people come out and provide aid? Is there someone who wants to come out and help? Who?¡± Negris asked.


    Although Negris did not understand human affairs very well, he understood history. There were many instances in history where famine was eradicated by letting the refugees starve to death, he saw the malicious intentions of the city officials at once.


    There are refugees gathered outside the city, without any food aid, they have nowhere else to go, so there are only two outcomes, starve to death on the road while trying to leave, or starve to death right here.


    This is a very inhumane approach, but often it¡¯s the only solution, unless the city can magically produce food. If the food supply is insufficient, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to aid disaster victims, fearing word would get out and refugees from other areas would swarm here, eating up all the stored food.


    In the Master Plane, the Eastern Diocese has Anthony to allocate resources, divert refugees, and organize production. So there is seldom any severe humanitarian catastrophe here.


    But now, the organizational structure of the Undead Empire has collapsed. There¡¯s no one who can allocate resources or divert refugees. Everybody is just gathering where there¡¯s food, either until it¡¯s all eaten up, or until they starve to death.


    ¡°Is the situation really that severe?¡± Durken asked in surprise.


    Silver Coin shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not the worst yet. There are many refugees now, but there is actually food, it¡¯s just that no one dares to distribute it, everyone is hoarding it just in case. If production can¡¯t be resumed and farming is delayed, next year will be a truly dire time.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? We have to speed up, otherwise, many more people will starve to death.¡± Negris fretted.


    Silver Coin said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many refugees outside the city, in which case we could alter our plans a bit, and recruit workers in the name of the Undead Temple.¡±


    The next morning, several local merchants, armed with the silver coins given by Silver Coin, began shouting in the streets: ¡°Recruiting! The Undead Temple is recruiting! Those who believe in the Undead God can apply. Meals included.¡±


    Clang! Meals included? Everyone who heard this felt a stir in their heart for their faith in the Undead God.


    Silver Coin had already arranged last night for people to maintain order, guide the crowds, and distribute food. Having had experience in Rapids Fortress, he easily managed everything impeccably.


    Everyone received a rape cake, and when receiving it they heard: ¡°A blessing from the Undead God, may you have your fill.¡±


    Biting into the rape cake filled with the fresh scent of vegetables, feeling the warmth radiating from their bellies, many people couldn¡¯t help but weep. They truly felt gratitude for the Undead God in their hearts.


    Ji Li secretly located the mother and daughter who had been staring at her the day before and quietly slipped them a meat cake.


    There were over ten thousand refugees outside the city, and they brought Ange two waves of Soul Flames. One belonged to the God of Farming, donated by anyone who ate the vegetable cake, and the other belonged to the Undead God, donated by those who sincerely thanked the Undead God.


    Previously, Ange didn¡¯t care much about Faith Elemental Force, because none of the divine techniques here could be used, whether it was Instant Death Halo, Goddess of Beauty Fist, Element Conversion, or even Ultimate Transformation¡ªaccumulating too much Faith Elemental Force was pointless.


    But now, with the flooding influx of these two waves of Soul Flames, Ange felt something odd. He forcefully stamped his foot on the ground, and the Instant Death Halo spread out.


    Ange quickly retracted it, as everyone within its range was alive, all were hungry refugees. Everyone had just eaten a rape cake and would completely digest it within two minutes under the Instant Death Halo.


    However, Negris noticed and flew over in shock: ¡°The Instant Death Halo can be used now?¡±

 Chapter 800: 452 - The Supreme Hope Decree_1

    Chapter 800: Chapter 452 ¨C The Supreme Hope Decree_1


    Everyone gathered around hurriedly, even Silver Coin dropped what he was doing to join the crowd spectating Ange.


    Could the activation of Instant Death Halo signify that other Divine Techniques could also be used? Could the Ultimate Transformation be used? These were questions everyone was deeply concerned about.


    Why had Silver Coin become so cautious recently? He was even criticized by Durken for not displaying the flair of the God of Fraudsters. Wasn¡¯t it all for the safety of Ange?


    In the past, he dared to manipulate elves with just a Little Sapling. If there was not enough profit, he would seem timid, but once there were sufficient returns, he would prove to be incredibly audacious.


    If Ange could still boost his courage, then his guts would increase even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can you suddenly use Instant Death Halo? What about the other Divine Techniques? Your soul, as it is right now, shouldn¡¯t be able to activate any Divine Techniques, should it?¡± Negris asked.


    Ange was also somewhat puzzled, only feeling some strange changes in the soul of this body, where the power transfer was now smoother.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª did you become your own Favored One of the God?¡± Negris spewed out a mouthful of his drink.


    Other than the god himself, the Favored Ones of the God could exercise Divine Techniques. By absorbing two waves of the soul flame of the Undead God, had Ange become the Favored One of the Undead God by receiving God¡¯s Grace?


    I am favored by myself... is that possible?


    No matter whether it¡¯s possible or not, being able to use it is all that matters. Ange briskly ran to a barren land, vigorously stamped the ground, and the wild grass around began to rapidly grow.


    It¡¯s still as efficient as before, Ange was extremely pleased. If it wasn¡¯t for Negris pulling him back, he would¡¯ve started farming right there and then.


    ¡°What a pity, Ultimate Transformation still can¡¯t be activated.¡± Negris sighed.


    ¡°No matter, we can still use the Instant Death Halo, and so we should be able to use Ultimate Transformation. Lord merely needs to absorb more Soul Flames.¡± Silver Coin was very optimistic. Going from zero to one was the hardest, yet transitioning from one to two was relatively easier. Once there¡¯s a breakthrough, it¡¯s merely a matter of time accumulation.


    Everyone was distributed canola cakes, and after finishing their meal, Silver Coin began assigning them into groups ¨C men, women, elders, and children, appropriately proportioned and allocated together by family.


    On top of another canola cake, sturdy men get two and they were directed to head west, towards the Iron Sand Castle.


    ¡°Why do men get two? Are you afraid they won¡¯t have enough to eat?¡± Roxy asked Silver Coin in confusion.


    ¡°Yep, if they¡¯re not full, they might rob others, so I gave them one more,¡± Silver Coin replied.


    Roxy hurriedly noted this down and asked, ¡°Then why are you also giving them money? And it¡¯s for the whole group, the more people they arrive with, the more Gold Coins they get. Is there any principle to this?¡±


    ¡°I fear they might abandon the weak and elderly, a lot of people would die on the road then. Those stronger individuals have the ability to take care of the weak and elderly, otherwise, they¡¯ll lose one portion of the money for every person less, to be claimed only upon reaching the destination. They shouldn¡¯t abandon others easily under the consideration of money,¡± Silver Coin carefully explained.


    Roxy gasped and quickly noted this down. She then asked, ¡°Why do families get priority?¡±


    ¡°When one¡¯s family is around, they will act with more caution and stability. As for those who are single or few in number, I have other plans for them. Do you want to learn? My management skills aren¡¯t that good, I might be good at doing business, but I¡¯m quite terrible at managing people. If one day you encounter a guy named Anthony, you can have him as your teacher.¡±


    Roxy was dumbfounded at his answer. If this level wasn¡¯t good, then what was?


    Over this period of time, she saw Silver Coin manage city after city with the minimum number of staff and time, maintaining order in three cities. This was not good?


    Then what would a high level of competence look like?


    Faced with her question, Silver Coin chuckled, ¡°If it were Anthony? He¡¯s probably already in town, negotiating with the locals. If that fails, he¡¯ll seize power and become the City Lord himself, leveraging the strength of the whole city for disaster relief. In a few months, he could possibly be the head of the Council of the Undead.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s jaw dropped as if she had heard some kind of myth.


    Far away in the Master Plane, Anthony gave a violent sneeze, muttering to himself: Who¡¯s cursing me behind my back?


    Patricia, who had just been promoted to Gold Sacred Servant, came to report, ¡°Your Holiness, it¡¯s time for your coronation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dressed in the magnificent papal robes and supporting a forced smile, Anthony, holding the papal scepter, allowed himself to be puppeteered through the coronation ceremony.


    Although he was quite annoyed by these tedious ceremonies, he clearly understood that if he hadn¡¯t gone through the coronation ceremony, he could never become a true Pope.


    As the ceremony progressed and everyone became exhausted, wishing they could disperse and rest, Anthony suddenly stood up, thumped his papal scepter on the ground, and his voice echoed throughout the venue, ¡°God said: your toil is a test from God, may all of you reap the rewards.¡±


    With his words, a holy light spread from Anthony, bathing everyone present. Under the Holy Light, everyone felt their exhaustion completely evaporated, their spirits rejuvenated, their bodies filled with strength, and some old ailments seemed to have been alleviated.


    ¡°The... the... the Great Wishing Spell!?¡± A shocked voice echoed throughout the room. Everyone looked over, and it was none other than Archbishop Dyson.


    The Great Wishing Spell?! So, this is the Great Wishing Spell? No wonder backaches and body pains were all gone!

 Chapter 801: 452: The Supreme Decree of Hope Part 2

    Chapter 801: Chapter 452: The Supreme Decree of Hope Part 2


    For many years, the three Great Divine Arts were only seen in the records of the Holy Code: the Great Wishing Spell, the Great Prophecy Spell, the Echo Spell. No one had ever successfully performed them, and nobody knew what the Great Wishing Spell looked like.


    Now, it¡¯s certified by Archbishop Dyson, so it definitely can¡¯t be fake.


    How impressive, His Eminence Anthony truly is the one recognized by the gods, having mastered the Great Wishing Spell as soon as he ascended the throne.


    Anthony smiled inscrutably and cast an approving glance at Dyson. Although he had hinted to him beforehand, the gasps of astonishment, the cries, and the trembling tones all added shocking force and impact, making the exclamation utterly credible.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the Great Wishing Spell. The so-called three Great Divine Arts aren¡¯t something that a mortal could release. At least, it required the gods to descend and stimulate it with Divine Power to be unleashed.


    In the past thousand years, there were no gods, so of course, no one had seen the three Great Divine Arts. What he used was just an extensive Face Purification Technique, treating everyone it reached and naturally alleviating their pain and refreshing their spirits.


    All these preparations were for the following announcement: ¡°For a thousand years, the gods have fallen, the Evil God has stolen the Power of Light, and supported the usurpers and Guliani to power, until the God of Equality and Balance is reborn.¡±


    ¡°I know there are still some deceived by the usurpers below, whom I shall not name. I, on behalf of the Light, forgive your sins; the past sins are redeemed, and for the future, devote your faith to the Light.¡±


    ¡°The God of Balance is wise and valiant, with boundless Divine Power, eyes like torches, seeing through the mists of myriad realms, reaching directly to the shores of the Light (omitting ten thousand words)...¡±


    ¡°To prevent the Evil God from reincarnating through the fallen deities, starting today, the Church of Light will abolish all other god statuses, only venerating the God of Light and the God of Balance, making the God of Equality and Balance the main deity, on par with the Light.¡±


    ¡°The above is the supreme decree of hope, from the Pope, Saint Anthony.¡±


    The crowd below burst into an uproar, everyone staring wide-eyed in disbelief, involuntarily stirring. People looked at each other, whispering and exchanging glances.


    The matter was too explosive. Anthony had actually abolished all god statuses, only venerating the God of Balance and the God of Light, and even promoting the God of Balance as the main deity?


    Heaven, can this really be done? What about the God of Arbitration? The God of Light and Darkness? The Goddess of Redemption?


    This wasn¡¯t merely about abolishing a god status; it would trigger a series of changes. Each god status had a string of departments and a crowd of vested interests.


    For instance, the God of Arbitration, who solely managed a Judgment Hall, with a powerful Judgement Army and a curia in every city¡ªwere these to be abolished as well?


    Or consider the Goddess of Redemption, whose fame had allowed the priests of the curia to collect numerous healing fees. What would happen if the god status of the Goddess of Redemption was abolished and followers no longer came to priests for healing?


    Some who realized their interests were compromised couldn¡¯t help but feel restless, not considering whether Anthony would have initiated such a significant reformation of the Church if he weren¡¯t confident.


    The hymn began, countless angels spread their wings and flew into the air.


    A vast figure of light landed on Anthony¡¯s left, its majestic eyes watching over everyone below, and under its gaze, everyone felt an endless authority.


    ¡°The...Lord Light?!¡± someone cried out in surprise.


    A goddess holding a hammer in one hand and a rope in the other landed on Anthony¡¯s right, her benevolent gaze watching over everyone.


    ¡°The Life-saving Hammer! The Lifesaving Rope! Is it the Goddess of Redemption?!¡±


    Thump thump thump! Thump thump thump! All the Paladins pounded their breastplates, shouting in unison, ¡°Obey! Obey! Obey!¡±


    With the two deities present, along with the angels and Paladins watching sternly, everyone knew that this was still not the full extent of Anthony¡¯s power.


    Realizing the vast gap in strength, even those reluctant individuals had no choice but to kneel down, shouting in unison, ¡°Obey the Pope¡¯s orders!¡±


    The next steps would be to amend the Holy Code, destroy the statues, and revise the scriptures; from now on, the Church of Light would only acknowledge two main gods, the God of Light and the God of Balance.


    The Goddess of Redemption didn¡¯t care much; she disappeared as soon as the ceremony ended. However, the God of the Dark seemed rather indignant, muttering, ¡°You make us oversee the ceremony so you can more smoothly abolish our god status? Isn¡¯t that too bullying? Can¡¯t you leave our god statuses intact?¡±


    In the storm of faith, Lord Light had already fallen; naturally, it was the Dark that appeared at the ceremony. The other side of Light is Dark, and the other side of Dark is naturally Light, so it had no flaw in pretending to be Lord Light.


    ¡°No, just being a lesser god suits you well; do you still want to divide the faith? Honestly, you can¡¯t handle it, just be a lesser god,¡± said Anthony.


    If the foundation of the Church of Light weren¡¯t Light, Anthony would have eliminated even the main deity of Light and switched to worship the Balance entirely to prevent diluting Anthony¡¯s power.


    After the coronation ceremony, the Church of Light was firmly in his hands; he had already placed his loyal followers in all key positions. Even if the Dark and the Redemption hadn¡¯t shown themselves during the coronation, those dissatisfied couldn¡¯t have caused any trouble.


    Bringing them out was just Anthony being kind, not wanting too many people to die.


    After everything was settled, Anthony quickly removed his crown and teleported to the Holy Kingdom, finding the big cat who was sleeping: ¡°Big cat, big cat, quickly send me over.¡±

 Chapter 802: 452 Supreme Hope Decree_3

    Chapter 802: Chapter 452 Supreme Hope Decree_3


    The big cat certainly knew where to send him; during this period, its only task had become delivering people to the site of the Black Crystal Skeleton. But now it was free, and with a point of its large paw towards the Teleportation Array.


    ¡°The Teleportation Array is completed?¡± Anthony raced back to the Teleportation Array, made some adjustments, and whoosh, he teleported through.


    The end of Eternity Road had now become a massive construction site, with countless structures rising from the ground.


    In order to make the place suitable for living creatures, the Witch had uprooted a Farm Boundary Monument and brought it here. It not only generated air, but also allowed for the construction of buildings around it. The Teleportation Array was built next to the farm.


    As soon as Anthony emerged, he saw two figures snuggled up together.


    Upon recognizing them, Anthony called out in disbelief, ¡°Lady Witch? Great Sage?! You two... oh, I see, so there¡¯s an affair going on between you!¡±


    The Witch, somewhat embarrassed, quickly separated from him, but the Great Sage wasn¡¯t having any of it, ¡°Oh come on, I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t know about us. With all the spies you¡¯ve planted everywhere, there must be someone who¡¯s reported this to you. Let me say first, there¡¯s no gifts, no benefits for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Great Sage, you¡¯re really lacking sincerity here, aren¡¯t you? Such a joyous occasion, and you¡¯re not preparing gifts for everyone to share in your happiness?¡± The now-exposed Anthony immediately started shouting in an attempt to rally everyone to pressurize the Great Sage.


    Unfortunately, Lisa, who was busy, glanced up but didn¡¯t echo his words. Luna looked over at him and she didn¡¯t echo him either. Shamara turned away and she also didn¡¯t echo him.


    ¡°I get it now, they¡¯ve all received your gifts ahead of time! Oh, Great Sage, you play favorites.¡± Anthony complained loudly, not convinced.


    The Great Sage snorted and tossed him a whistle.


    Catching it, Anthony first frowned, then his eyes suddenly widened, ¡°The legendary Echo Whistle?!¡±


    ¡°I heard you became the Pope. Remembering and longing, there must be echoes. The Echo Whistle will help you perform the Echo Spell more smoothly,¡± the Great Sage explained.


    Anthony rubbed his nose awkwardly, ¡°But I don¡¯t even know how to perform the Echo Spell.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, the Echo Spell isn¡¯t for you to use; it¡¯s for echoing Ange¡¯s oracles. You¡¯re just an echo,¡± the Great Sage said irritably.


    ¡°Oh! I see now,¡± Anthony had an epiphany. No wonder it was called the Echo Spell; it was meant to echo the oracles of the Master God.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Anthony asked curiously.


    The Great Sage replied, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten up a Pope who knew the Echo Spell.¡±


    ¡°I know who it is. This whistle isn¡¯t something you¡¯ve taken from him, is it? I don¡¯t want something that¡¯s been in someone else¡¯s mouth,¡± Anthony joked.


    There was only one documented Pope who knew the Echo Technique, Cosimode.


    ¡°Take it or leave it, if not, give it back,¡± the Great Sage chuckled, and then started playfully fighting with Anthony, making a racket as they went at it.


    After a bout of roughhousing, Anthony walked over to the Black Crystal Body, while the Great Sage returned to the Witch¡¯s side.


    The Witch scrutinized the Great Sage and suddenly laughed, ¡°Have you noticed a lot has changed about you? You¡¯re more into joking around than before. I didn¡¯t know why at first, but now I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, maybe it¡¯s because everyone is living so comfortably, without much pressure,¡± the Great Sage laughed.


    Anthony approached Lord Ange¡¯s true form, rubbing his hands together and muttering, ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve wrapped up my business here. Summon me to the new world quickly, I want to spread your glory throughout the new world.¡±

 Chapter 803: 453 Anthony is Better at It

    Chapter 803: Chapter 453 Anthony is Better at It


    Well, Anthony¡¯s incessant muttering received no response; the distance was too far, and his soul call couldn¡¯t reach Ange.


    ¡°Uh, how often does his lordship return? Is there any way to notify him to come back?¡± Anthony asked upon returning.


    ¡°Yes, last time the Little Angel poked his ribs, and he came back. Why don¡¯t you try that?¡± Lisa suggested.


    Anthony shook his head like a rattle drum. Such an act might be doable for the Little Angel, but he himself dared not; he would wait.


    Idle and bored, Anthony then asked Lisa, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re tidying up the environment, seeing if we can plant some crops on the farm, then build a few warehouses to store some supplies. The Teleportation Array makes transporting things much easier, but the air here diffuses too quickly and is very thin. I¡¯m thinking about whether there¡¯s a way to contain it,¡± Lisa explained her work.


    Anthony covered his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem? Is there something wrong with the arrangement?¡± If it had been someone else making that face, Lisa would have beaten him up first, letting him know the extent of big housekeeper Lisa¡¯s capabilities. However, with Anthony¡¯s expression, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    ¡°No no no, it¡¯s very good. His lordship will definitely like it. Lisa is really considering everything for his lordship, allowing him to happily farm at any time. But it would be even better if it could be supplemented a bit,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Supplement with what?¡± Lisa asked.


    After pondering for a moment, Anthony said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the current situation on his lordship¡¯s side, but based on the feedback now, there are essentially two scenarios either his lordship has established a stable footing there, needing our help, or he¡¯s under threat and has to retreat here, needing our support.¡±


    ¡°If we need to help him, then we must be prepared to move at any moment, like now. If his lordship comes back, and we could be ready within minutes to join him, it might produce a good result. If his lordship has to retreat, do those forcing him back have the capability for long-range dispatch? How do we support his lordship?¡±


    Lisa was dumbfounded; she had not thought about this at all. Even the Undead King had to cast aside his body and project his thoughts there, what kind of person could be dispatched here?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. You don¡¯t think those magicians who could conjure a Faith Storm are ordinary, do you? Their Annihilation Warlocks even trapped his Majesty and a bunch of High-Order Undead; what if they project into his Majesty¡¯s Black Crystal Body? How would we respond?¡± Anthony asked.


    Lisa and those gathered around, such as the witches and Great Sage, all involuntarily turned pale; they had not considered this problem, but Anthony¡¯s concerns were indeed valid.


    Those capable of creating a Faith Storm were certainly not ordinary; Annihilation Warlocks even trapped the Undead King, who¡¯s to guarantee they don¡¯t have the capability to dispatch here?


    And the most readily available channel was through the connection of the Black Crystal Body; what if a formidable thought really was projected into the Black Crystal Body, to fight or not to fight? Could they win? If they couldn¡¯t, was there a way to confine it?


    All these questions had not been considered by anyone.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Lisa asked blankly, being a competent housekeeper but not a qualified commander, somewhat unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Of course, we should make this place a fortress that can attack as well as defend. Regardless of what kind of emergencies arise, we can respond calmly, and if necessary, banish the Black Crystal Body to the depths of the Void. Even if strong thoughts are projected here, they will only get lost in the Void,¡± Anthony said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the witch loudly objected, ¡°No, we cannot treat his Majesty¡¯s body that way.¡±


    ¡°Witch, don¡¯t rush. The chance of such an event is very low, and if it happens, would you want his Majesty¡¯s body to be occupied and utilized by the enemy?¡± Anthony asked.


    The witch did not know how to respond; if the enemy really misused his Majesty¡¯s body erratically, wouldn¡¯t his Majesty be even more incensed?


    Anthony continued, ¡°We could place some tracking devices on his Majesty¡¯s body. The enemy¡¯s thought projection won¡¯t last. We can retrieve the body once they leave. I¡¯m not sure how we can achieve this, we might need to collaborate with Stellaris Academy, to study it.¡±


    Anthony had talked about some other plans, which overwhelmed Lisa, thinking, ¡®Add a little bit?¡¯ This was clearly overturning all of Lisa¡¯s arrangements.


    During their conversation, Ange¡¯s body suddenly began to move.


    Turning his head, he immediately saw Anthony, who was surrounded by everyone in the middle, his eyes lit up, and he scurried over, transforming into Rock Transformation as he ran, grabbed hold of Anthony, and forcefully shoved him forward.


    Then, he scurried back and pressed his palm against the Black Crystal Body.


    The scene happened so fast that only Anthony was missing from the field afterwards.


    ...


    The commotion below the city walls had already alarmed the guards on top, who early in the morning were pointing and gesturing, but the walls were too high, a good thirty to forty meters.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, in a world of magic, city walls are this high and particularly thick, equipped with various anti-magic and magic-restricting setups, so ordinary people wouldn¡¯t think of attacking a city with walls.


    If it were the walls of fortress strongholds, like the ones in The Land of Fallen¡¯s Holy Wall City, those are truly like mountains used as walls.


    At such a height, what the people on the wall were pointing at could not be heard, but silver coin had figured out the town folks¡¯ mentality, which was nothing more than ¡®Who are these fools? Recruiting at this time? Can they even afford it? Quickly pull them all away, don¡¯t let them die at the foot of the city¡¯ and such.


    Until noon, nobody came out to stop silver coin nor did anyone come to contact him, until around three or four in the afternoon, when a Swordsman leaped down from the city wall and sternly shouted, ¡°Who are you people? Where are you taking these disaster victims?¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Negris turned and asked, ¡°She has the strength of a Great Swordsman, not weak. Who is she?¡±


    No one answered him because silver coin had already gone up to greet her, politely saying, ¡°Hello, beautiful Swordswoman, I am a Priest of the Undead Temple, and I am currently recruiting some people to work for me, may I know your name?¡±


    A merchant recruited locally by silver coin quickly came over and whispered a few words.


    Silver coin said joyfully, ¡°So you are Countess Rebinya, who has been trying to help the disaster victims. It is a pleasure to meet you, may you always be beautiful.¡±


    The news they had gathered before mentioned that the city gates were closed and someone was trying to help the disaster victims but was stopped by the city¡¯s ruler; this person trying to help was none other than the Countess Rebinya before them, a powerful Great Swordsman.


    However, Rebinya didn¡¯t buy silver coin¡¯s act, and said sternly, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a Priest, more like a merchant. You are slave merchants, aren¡¯t you? Are you trying to deceive the disaster victims and sell them as slaves in the mines? Speak!¡±


    The surrounding disaster victims, hearing Rebinya¡¯s words, looked at each other; famished and dazed in the morning, they had carelessly overlooked this issue in their rush for rapeseed cakes. What if these people were slave merchants?


    If they were truly sold to work as slaves in the mines, toiling till death, it would be better to starve to death directly. They seemed to be heading towards Iron Sand City.


    Silver coin could not help but smile bitterly; this Rebinya indeed had an eye for detail, seeing through him at a glance.Silver coin might not look like a Priest, but he was not a slave merchant either.


    This was troublesome; now that the disaster victims heard her words, if their concerns were not dispelled, these people would probably not want to go to Iron Sand City anymore, for fear of being sold as slaves.


    What to do? Silver coin looked helplessly towards Negris, who quickly whispered to Ange, ¡°Go back and see if Anthony is available, push him here, he¡¯s better at handling this kind of situation. If he¡¯s not available, ask him what to do.¡±


    Ange nodded, just about to retreat, when Negris hurriedly added, ¡°Get into the tent, get into the tent, otherwise throwing out a person out of nowhere will be too frightening.¡±


    PS: Tomorrow is Qingming Festival, need to visit the tomb early, will sleep early, updating one chapter first, not sure if I will be too tired.

 Chapter 804: 454: Her Expression Suddenly Turned Strange

    Chapter 804: Chapter 454: Her Expression Suddenly Turned Strange


    Anthony, dizzy and disoriented, was hurriedly crammed into the tent; before he could catch his breath, Negris quickly briefed him on the current situation.


    There was no time for speech; Negris used telepathic transmission to convey everything in an instant, and by the time Anthony stepped out of the tent, he grasped the entire situation like the back of his hand.


    First, he removed the attire that bore the obvious marks of the Church of Light, had Ange bring out the canola cakes to fill the entire tent, and only then did Anthony lift the curtain and walk out.


    Upon his appearance, silver coin let out a sigh of relief, Durken smiled, and Anthony nodded at them, then suddenly shouted, ¡°Countess Rebinya, look here!¡±


    After his shout, he flung the tent curtain aside to reveal a heap of canola cakes inside.


    ¡°Wow!¡± A wave of astonishment swept through the crowd. The disaster victims had all eaten canola cakes before, and were well aware that these fist-sized cakes were incredibly filling¡ªone cake could warm the stomach and energize the entire body.


    In fact, everyone had overlooked the advantages of Elf Beans in disaster relief. Normally, disaster victims suffering from long-term hunger couldn¡¯t eat to fullness in the first few meals; they had to have some watery porridge to adjust their digestion, or else a host of problems could arise.


    This had occurred both in the Resting Abyss and in Goddess of Beauty City, and it was only because of Ange¡¯s treatments that they had managed to get by.


    But this time there was no such worry. Although the canola cakes were satisfying, they weren¡¯t plentiful, making it difficult to overeat and get sick.


    Such filling cakes, now in a tent so full of them, was a powerful visual impact.


    Anthony¡¯s voice surged with power as he loudly said, ¡°God loves all creation. The compassion and love of the Undead God have been misunderstood and distorted by you, but it doesn¡¯t matter; you are also God¡¯s children. Countess Rebinya, are you willing to join the Undead God¡¯s mission to save the world? Will you and your people fairly distribute the food to each disaster victim¡¯s hand? Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°Me, distribute?¡± Rebinya was stunned after listening.


    ¡°Yes, you distribute. Are you afraid that we will enslave the disaster victims? Then send your people to distribute the food and settle them. Let everyone feel the Undead God¡¯s love and care. The food is all here; you can take over. Let us not allow lives to be lost in vain anymore,¡± Anthony called out compassionately.


    His voice was filled with a persuasive power, so moving and tear-jerking that listeners couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, wondering if their doubts were an affront to the Divine Spirit.


    Silver coin couldn¡¯t help but secretly applaud: Brilliant, we¡¯ve earned a bunch of laborers for free.


    Since Rebinya was afraid of them deceiving the disaster victims into slavery, then let her do the distributing, and they would just supervise.


    The Countess Rebinya surely had plenty of people under her command for this kind of task, but by doing so, she would have to take on the responsibility of settling the disaster victims.


    They could offload the burden and harvest faith, while also swaying many believers. A triple win; they won thrice.


    Countess Rebinya grew solemn: ¡°Really, you want me to distribute it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about distribution. You need to mobilize enough manpower to distribute food, settle disaster victims, register numbers, organize production, and enable everyone to recover from the disaster, not just eat up the food and call it done. Countess Rebinya, this is a mission bestowed by the Undead God. Will you accept it?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was full of allure.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly manipulation; mainly, Anthony had been a charlatan for so long that when he needed to sway people to work for him, his tone and manner alone could arouse their sense of responsibility and mission.


    Rebinya hesitated. If Anthony simply handed over the food distribution to her, she would still suspect whether the other party had become apprehensive after being exposed by her and wanted to escape the situation.


    But now, with such a multitude of demands¡ªand ones that sounded so reasonable and professional¡ªnot only did they have to provide relief, but they also had to organize production, offering the disaster victims hope and not just ending with the distribution of food. What about the next meal after this one is gone?


    These words also struck a chord with the disaster victims. What they feared most was having no food after this meal, having nowhere to settle, not knowing where to go, seeing no hope at all.


    In a stable country, the greatest hope for disaster victims after a catastrophe is national relief.


    But in this world, where every city is like an independent city-state, if the people of the city do not care for them, no one else will either.


    Rebinya¡¯s mood involuntarily shifted from ¡°how to expose these people¡± to ¡°how to get these things done?¡±


    ¡°What needs to be done?¡± Rebinya asked earnestly.


    Good, she¡¯d taken the bait. As long as she was willing to do the work, everything else would be easy.


    ¡°Come, come, come, first of all, how many people do you have? How much space can you free up to accommodate everyone? Are the other supplies sufficient? Are the means of production adequate? What difficulties do you have? I heard you were originally planning to assist in disaster relief, who is stopping you...¡±


    Negris and the silver coin relaxed and stepped aside to watch the show, confident in Anthony¡¯s ability to bamboozle people. They were just there to enjoy the drama.


    No one knew what they discussed, but Anthony picked up a rape-seed cake, tore it in half, ate one half himself, and then handed the other half to Rebinya.


    Seeing Anthony eat first, Rebinya bit into her half with relief.


    Just a few bites were enough to appreciate the merits of the rape-seed cake, and the flavor was quite good. Rebinya finished her half and seemed to crave more as she licked her lips, her delicate pink tongue looking tempting¡ªbut unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a single normal person in the crowd.


    In the end, Rebinya decided to transfer two hundred people over, putting Anthony in charge and allocating a valley to temporarily house the disaster victims. The rape-seed cake in this tent would also be guarded and managed by Rebinya¡¯s people.


    After Rebinya left to transfer the people, Anthony immediately started mingling among the disaster victims.


    Whenever he saw a boy around twelve or thirteen, he would approach them, saying, ¡°The Undead God blesses you, may you be healthy.¡±


    ¡°Is this your mother? Oh, madam, there¡¯s no need for you to get up, you are quite ill.¡±


    ¡°The Undead God¡¯s blessing upon you, may your afflictions be dispersed.¡± With a solemn look, Anthony grasped the patient¡¯s wound, and a large amount of black energy swirled around as if all the illness was being drawn out from the wound.


    However, beneath the cover of the black smoke, Anthony¡¯s palm was emitting the light of the Face Purification Technique.


    After a show of effort, the patient¡¯s wound healed instantly, leaving the entire family overwhelmed with gratitude.


    Seizing the opportunity, Anthony went on to say that the boy had the aptitude to become a priest of the Undead God, with a monthly ration that would ensure he was well-fed.


    Just like that, he bamboozled more than a dozen twelve- or thirteen-year-old boys, along with a large number of devout followers.


    He was a professional con artist, indeed¡ªhis performance had a far greater effect than merely distributing rape-seed cakes.


    When he returned, Negris asked curiously, ¡°Why only pick these young boys?¡±


    After drinking some Holy Water, Anthony explained, ¡°At that age, they can already work, yet their notions and beliefs are not yet formed, making it the easiest time to shape their ideologies and faith.¡±


    ¡°What can they do?¡± Negris inquired.


    ¡°Serve as our eyes and ears. We don¡¯t have any sources of information here; we know nothing and are easily outmaneuvered without even understanding why.¡±


    Just then, Rebinya rushed back in haste, panting with urgency, ¡°Go, move quickly. Tug said you¡¯re impersonating the Undead Temple, and they¡¯ve already mobilized the Undead Guards from the cemetery. They¡¯re encircling us, planning to arrest you, leave now, hurry!¡±


    All of those present suddenly wore odd expressions on their faces.


    ps: Clearing tombs is exhaustingly splitting; my old back feels like it¡¯s breaking. I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow.

 Chapter 805: 455 : Dream on if you think you can ride me, run by yourself

    Chapter 805: 455 Chapter: Dream on if you think you can ride me, run by yourself


    Tug had never imagined that he would truly be in control of Deloge City, because the city¡¯s defense was in the hands of the Undead Guards. With them around, he was always more of a steward than a City Lord.


    However, all of this changed over two months ago when the Undead Guards suddenly went on strike. Tug sought out the Gravekeeper Master, only to find that he had disappeared.


    Without the Undead Guards, Deloge City operated on inertia for a few days, inevitably leading to some illegal acts. When the criminals realized that no one was coming to punish them, their brazenness grew.


    Tug sent out the City Lord¡¯s Mansion guards to maintain order. Although his guards could pose as a ceremonial escort and present an impressive front, they fell far short when compared to desperate outlaws.


    A month and a half ago, over a dozen guards tried to arrest a mercenary who had molested a maid in a tavern and refused to pay, and the mercenary killed six of them and escaped the siege. Tug lost all face, and from that day on, many Commerce Guilds began to ignore him.


    It wasn¡¯t until over a month ago that an envoy from the Council of the Undead suddenly delivered the Undead Scepter, choosing to give it to Tug, who was most prestigious at the time, allowing him to summon the Undead Guards from the public cemetery.


    Overnight, Tug¡¯s power was consolidated, not only able to summon waves of Undead Guards but also gaining the allegiance of many powerful figures. These followers would become his staff, helping him to gain complete control of the city.


    However, to support these followers, he needed more industries and more slaves¡ªold taxes would not suffice.


    Slaves were the cheapest labor force; all they needed was enough food to keep from starving. A slave¡¯s wife and daughter could be sold, and a slave¡¯s son would remain a slave as he grew up¡ªa profitable investment indeed.


    Wasn¡¯t this opportunity perfect? Tens of thousands of disaster victims had come to the city outskirts, an optimal source of slaves. Starving them for a few days, a single piece of bread would be enough to make them sign indentures and willingly become his property.


    Yet before he could act, people from the ¡®Undead Temple¡¯ unexpectedly arrived at the city outskirts and began to provide relief to the disaster victims, relocating and distributing them. Suddenly, a small portion of the disaster victims vanished.


    At first, Tug was baffled. People from the Undead Temple providing relief? Did anyone still inhabit that temple?


    He suspected, but he didn¡¯t dare confirm his doubts¡ªwhat if these people truly were from the Undead Temple?


    After spending half a day, Tug used his connections to gather information and learned that the Undead Temple on the Resting Plains had collapsed ten years prior.


    If the Undead Temple had collapsed, where did these people come from? They had to be impostors.


    Tug immediately summoned the Undead Guards from the cemetery, quietly surrounding the area with his followers, ready to catch them all in one fell swoop, sparing no blasphemer.


    Yes, he had found the perfect excuse; by branding these people as defilers of the sacred, he could try to capture them alive. This way, even if they were from the Undead Temple, he could claim it was just a ¡°misunderstanding.¡±


    However, Rebinya noticed his maneuvers and bravely came to warn them. Ange and the others, though, wore strange expressions on their faces.


    Ange even showed a helpless look. If it were to happen again, it would be the fourth time.


    Seeing him like this, Anthony hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, Lord, you mustn¡¯t act hastily. Keep it in check, reign it in, please don¡¯t frighten the wand.¡±


    Ange tilted his head.


    Anthony quickly explained in a low voice, ¡°This is a perfect opportunity to demonstrate our power. If you act rashly, it¡¯s over too quickly¡ªsuch a waste. We need to put on a good show, to deter some people, be they enemy or ally.¡±


    Anthony glanced towards Rebinya while speaking, indicating that she was another target that needed to be deterred.


    Ange nodded and then tilted his head again.


    Anthony urgently said, ¡°We should first do this and that, then another this and that. Oh, and what kind of cool and intimidating thing does the undead series have? Something that can give them a real scare.¡±


    Ange and Negris looked at each other while Durken rested his chin on his hand and said, ¡°Undead Calamity? Undead Tide? Soul Storm? Wail of the Forsaken? Banshee¡¯s Song? Corruption Plague?...¡±


    Durken kept listing, but Anthony had already waved his hands dismissively, ¡°Stop, stop, stop, aren¡¯t you going too far? Are you trying to scare people or kill them?¡±


    Negris said, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about something really cool, there¡¯s the Breath of Death Mist, combined with the Abyss of Bones, with pale bony hands reaching out from the ground, extending as far as the eye can see. That should be quite impressive. Ange, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Breath of Death Mist, yes; Abyss of Bones, no,¡± Ange responded.


    Negris immediately noticed that Ange had said ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no,¡¯ rather than ¡®can¡¯ or ¡®cannot¡¯.


    ¡°Do you mean, you can cast the Breath of Death Mist but not the Abyss of Bones? Is the level too high?¡± Negris guessed.


    Ange nodded. The Breath of Death Mist was a form of magic that involved large-scale manipulation of the breath of death; it didn¡¯t emphasize level, but rather control over undead energies, which was Ange¡¯s specialty.


    In contrast, the Abyss of Bones was a Level 8 necromantic spell, beyond the scope of magic power he could muster.


    Once Negris translated, everyone understood. Durken smiled and tipped his hat, ¡°Then let me perform a bit of magic.¡±


    Anthony added, ¡°There will likely be a verbal confrontation coming up. Let¡¯s not be in a hurry, hmm, let the Little Zombie go first, can we? Little Zombie, can you handle it?¡±

 Chapter 806: 455: Dream on if you think you can ride me, run by yourself_2

    Chapter 806: Chapter 455: Dream on if you think you can ride me, run by yourself_2


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Zombie patted its own chest muscles.


    Anthony didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but he could hear a readiness to try in its voice, and immediately said, ¡°All right, you make the first move, then me, and then Lord and Lord Durken will take action when the opportunity arises.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Sky raised its hand energetically.


    Anthony panicked, ¡°You can¡¯t make a move, your signature is too obvious.¡±


    Little Angel, not convinced, pointed a finger at him and cried, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Anthony blinked rapidly, somehow guessing Little Angel¡¯s meaning, and hurriedly said, ¡°Have you forgotten what I originally was? The Dark Knight Emperor.¡±


    Little Angel pouted angrily but didn¡¯t ¡°roar¡± again.


    Had he mollified her? Anthony breathed a sigh of relief; if he couldn¡¯t mollify her, she would just burst out with a Holy Light Flash, and instead of impersonating the Temple of the Undying Ghost, they would have to pretend to be from the Church of Light.


    Seeing everyone mumbling with strange expressions, but ignoring her, Countess Rebinya got angry, stamping her foot violently and turning to leave, not caring about them anymore.


    ¡°Countess Rebinya, please wait, we need you to bear witness to what happens next,¡± Anthony called out hastily.


    ¡°Witness for the Undead, my adventure in telling you means that Tug will hate me too,¡± Rebinya said.


    ¡°Heh, then bear witness from atop the city wall and see the dignity of the Undead Temple, which is not something every Tom, Dick, or Harry can offend,¡± Anthony said indifferently.


    Rebinya turned around astonished and asked incredulously, ¡°Are you really people from the Undead Temple?¡±


    Anthony shrugged and said nonchalantly, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t need to deceive you, and besides, you see, it¡¯s not a very intimidating name. Even a small city lord would dare to offend us. It seems we haven¡¯t bestowed a miracle for too long, and the world has forgotten us.¡±


    Rebinya¡¯s expression turned solemn; she had thought that Tug¡¯s daring to act likely came from some message he received.


    Lately, Tug had drawn many followers, and with leaks all around him like a colander, Countess Rebinya simply inquired and learned that the Undead Temple had collapsed ten years ago¡ªthis must be the reason Tug dared to act.


    But now, seeing how Ange and his people had even more confidence than Tug, she wondered if they truly were from the Undead Temple.


    If these were really people from the Undead Temple, combined with the words ¡®miracle,¡¯ ¡®offense,¡¯ ¡®intimidation,¡¯ and ¡®forgotten¡¯ from Anthony¡¯s speech, Rebinya suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    She hastened her steps, hurried to the edge of the city wall, where her loyal subordinates had already lowered a basket. Rebinya used the basket to ascend to the top of the city wall, and halfway up, she saw a dark tide of figures closing in from three sides.


    Ange and the others, along with the refugees, were already surrounded by countless Undead.


    Surrounded by followers, Tug pushed through the refugees to face Ange and his people. When he saw their attire, his heart grew even more settled.


    ¡°Look, look at you! An underdeveloped Yellow Dragon, a Magician, a few humans, and a little girl, daring to impersonate the Undead Temple? Do you know this is blasphemy? Foolish fools, seize them,¡± he commanded.


    Without a single Undead, no Witch, no Necromancer, how dare they impersonate the Undead Temple? Did they think everyone was a fool?


    Seeing the enemy approach, Anthony suddenly became somewhat dazed, vividly recalling some long-forgotten matters. Then, he slapped his chest hard and declared, ¡°Come out, old buddy, we can fight side by side once again.¡±


    A swirl of black mist erupted from him, forming a horse¡¯s head, and soon after, a majestic Undead Warhorse leapt forth.


    And the black mist lingered around him, armoring him in a set of majestic battle armor. In an instant, an Undead Knight wreathed in the breath of death appeared before everyone.


    Tug¡¯s followers couldn¡¯t help but slow their advance. Weren¡¯t there supposed to be no Undead Necromancer Mages? Did an Undead Knight count?


    Anthony smiled faintly, preparing to mount his horse. But just as he took a step, the Black Horse made a large side step and he embarrassingly missed his mount.


    ¡°Uh, Black Horse, stop playing, stand still,¡± Anthony said, a bit embarrassed, giving a sheepish look around while holding the horse¡¯s neck for another attempt.


    The Black Horse moved aside again and then grumbled, ¡°Ride, ride, you call me out just to ride me? Keep dreaming, run on your own.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, stop joking around, stand still, give me some face. I¡¯m getting angry here, and with so many people watching, do you want to piss me off?¡± Anthony awkwardly chased after the black horse, trying to mount it, but the black horse deftly dodged and started circling around in the area.


    The followers of Tug, who had slowed down, could hardly contain their laughter and charged up again.


    Black smoke billowed from the Little Zombie, as it quickly underwent armorization to bring forth its Soul Armor.


    The enemy couldn¡¯t help but slow down again. Another one with Soul Armor?


    Without hesitation, the Little Zombie remembered Anthony¡¯s plan¡ªit was to strike first, so it pushed forward with both hands¡ªBreath of Death: Shockwave.


    A black pillar engulfed Tug and his followers in front of him.


    After the column of light passed, Tug and two of his followers disappeared, wholly annihilated by the Breath of Death.


    Anthony and Negriss covered their faces in unison, shaking their heads. They asked you to strike first, not like that, wiping out the enemy¡¯s boss in one blow. How are they supposed to fight now?


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Little Zombie didn¡¯t care about such things. The Little Angel had always done it this way; it simply followed suit. After unleashing its powerful skill, it roared and charged fiercely, plowing into the pile of terrified followers.


    Amidst the sounds of snapping tendons and breaking bones, three or four Swordsmen who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were sent flying into the sky.


    Having plowed through the enemy¡¯s ranks, the Little Zombie braked, turned around, and started running again. Its feet stomped the ground with a thunderous rumble, like a giant running.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Negriss was surprised. ¡°Earth Charge? When did it learn Earth Charge?¡±


    Lord Durken was also shocked. ¡°An Earth Element Earth Charge? How is that possible? It can¡¯t use magic, so how can it connect with the Earth Element to perform an Earth Charge?¡±


    Negriss suddenly thought of something and turned to Ange in astonishment. ¡°Did you teach it?¡±


    Ange shook his head but then made a digging gesture with both hands.


    ¡°Pfft¡ªyou mean, it dug through the ground so much that, like you, it spontaneously understood the skill?¡± Negriss spurted out blood from the shock.


    Ange watered so much that he grasped the Rain Technique; he loosened the soil so much that he learned the Soil Loosening Technique; why couldn¡¯t the Little Zombie grasp the Earth Charge after digging so much?


    In the past few years, the Little Zombie had dug more soil than what Ange had loosened over a thousand years.


    It took several deep breaths for Negriss to accept such an absurd situation, but then again, more absurd things had happened around Ange.


    ¡°What do we do now? Should we launch the next wave? The Little Zombie has almost finished them all by itself,¡± Negriss asked.


    Under the repeated charges of the Little Zombie, the enemy was in disarray, unable to maintain formation, and merely scrambling to dodge. If this continued, the Little Zombie alone could clean up all these enemies.


    Anthony said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s launch it. If we didn¡¯t shock the enemies, let¡¯s at least shake our allies. Look at the city walls; there are quite a few onlookers. They are all our potential allies.¡±


    After saying that, Anthony glared at the black horse resentfully and then strode forward to join the charge.


    Ange spread his consciousness, and the ground surged with black mist, releasing a great amount of the breath of death, which began to waft over the surface.


    Lord Durken waved his Gold-touch Stick, chanting a spell for the first time: ¡°Abyss filled with White Bone, the waving of hand bones, is both a farewell to the living and a welcome to the Undead...¡±


    Bony hands, pale as death, shot out of the ground like sprouting grass or tombstones rising from the earth.


    The fog began to settle; the dispersing breath of death turned into a mist that swirled over and quickly enveloped the base of the city and advanced toward Deloge City.


    Amidst the turmoil, everyone on the city walls could clearly see that the mist seemed to morph into a face, silently watching all below.


    Countess Rebinya froze, not daring to move an inch, until the mist had obscured the ramparts.

 Chapter 807: 456: Should the Church of Light Be Taken Over?

    Chapter 807: Chapter 456: Should the Church of Light Be Taken Over?


    The Breath of Death Mist has little destructive power, but it is the prelude to many horrifying magics.


    Mournful wails¡ªechoed through the mist, as Countess Rebinya remembered the experiences taught by her elders. She stayed completely still, even slowing her breathing as much as possible. As a Great Swordsman, she could even hold her breath for over ten minutes.


    Giant wraiths began to loom vaguely in the mist, their movements sounding like the cries of infants, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    A wraith circled around her, drifting by her side.


    Rebinya remained motionless, her eyes wide open, but resolutely avoiding eye contact with the wraith.


    The wraith abandoned her, wailing as it drifted away.


    A larger shadow appeared in the mist, slowly floating towards her with a huge scythe in hand, moving as if it were the Grim Reaper itself.


    An even larger, indistinct shadow loomed, visible only as a towering figure like a city wall, drifting overhead. Rebinya¡¯s spine turned cold, a strong fear of gigantic things welling up inside her, dreading the thought of the towering entity lowering its head.


    After enduring for several minutes, the Breath of Death Mist finally dispersed, and Rebinya let out a long sigh, feeling as though her entire body was drenched.


    Many on the city walls fared worse than her, collapsing to the ground, their proud and pompous demeanor gone¡ªnow they looked as if they¡¯d been ravaged, with ash-pale faces drenched in sweat.


    Just the presence of a simple Breath of Death Mist had frightened everyone to this state. If the Undead Temple decided to act, the people in the city wouldn¡¯t even be able to muster the thought of resistance.


    So, they were really from the Undead Temple¡ªand high-ranking priests at that, or even... the Great Priest?


    With this thought, Rebinya dropped the rope and was ready to descend from the city walls.


    ¡°Earl, Countess Rebinya, please wait a moment.¡± The chairman of the Commerce Guild, a somewhat sleazy-looking human elder, hurried over and ingratiatingly said,


    ¡°My lord, our guild has suddenly received a batch of low-priced new grain. Just the other day, weren¡¯t you looking to purchase grain? Fortunately, we can transfer this batch to you at the original price. I will immediately arrange for the shipment to your residence, please accept it graciously, Earl.¡±


    Rebinya paused, confused. Not just the day before yesterday, but recently she¡¯d been trying to buy grain from the Commerce Guild every single day, only to be brushed off with one pretext after another by this elder¡¯s subordinates.


    She couldn¡¯t even buy much of the old grain, forcing her to distribute a portion from her own reserves for disaster relief. With all outflow and no inflow, it left her on edge as well.


    Though she sympathized with the disaster victims outside the city, she couldn¡¯t give away all the grain from her own territory, causing her own people to starve, could she?


    Previously, they¡¯d baffled her with every excuse not to sell grain, and now they suddenly offered her new grain at the original price? Newly arrived? Who are they kidding?


    Moreover, he had never addressed her as ¡®my lord¡¯ before. He would either call her by her name or cheekily add a ¡®lady¡¯ before the title of ¡®countess,¡¯ as if a ¡®lady countess¡¯ was somehow not a true countess.


    If he weren¡¯t older, she¡¯d definitely give him a piece of her mind, Rebinya muttered fiercely under her breath.


    Forsaking grain would be foolish, so Rebinya promptly said, ¡°Then I¡¯m very grateful to the chairman. I will arrange for the payment immediately.¡±


    ¡°No rush, no rush. Who would doubt the Earl¡¯s credibility? You even have connections with the Undead Temple. I¡¯d like to ask the Earl to put in a good word for us in front of the esteemed priests of the temple,¡± the elder said obsequiously.


    So that was it. Her interactions with Ange and the others had been seen by those with discerning eyes, and now they were promptly seeking her out to form connections.


    Furthermore, it was grain he offered¡ªduring such times, grain was a strategic resource. Even with money, it would be difficult to acquire, let alone at the original price. The elder was certainly paying a heavy price.


    Rebinya immediately said, ¡°No problem, but I can¡¯t guarantee how the priests will react. They were quite upset before, as they spent most of the day providing relief outside the city, and not a single person from within the city came to show sympathy.¡±


    Not just the elder, but also captains of Mercenary Corps, heads of various Commerce Guilds, and chairmen of guilds who had crowded around, all began to look pale.


    One of them, thinking quickly on his feet, said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It was that demon Tug who stopped us. Otherwise, we would have already gone to pay our respects to the esteemed priests of the temple. Please, Countess Rebinya, speak for us. We have long been ready with various relief supplies to send out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it was all the demon Tug¡¯s doing. It was him.¡± After all, Tug was already dead and wouldn¡¯t be rising to argue.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I will pass on everyone¡¯s sentiments,¡± Countess Rebinya said before leaping down from the city walls, secretly pleased with herself, thinking that the temple¡¯s esteemed priests would surely appreciate this gift.


    ...


    Negris and the others were gathered around Ange, quite frightened by the massive figure themselves.


    ¡°What was that thing? Did you summon it?¡± Negris asked.


    ¡°It seemed... like Your Majesty,¡± Durken said.


    Essentially, the Undead King was in the form of that Black Crystal Skeleton, but not quite like that, especially to the Undead, who observe the world through their souls, which is divided into active and passive.


    The soul emits fluctuations, which reflect off objects and are perceived by the soul upon return. That is active perception.


    An individual with soul fluctuations sends out these vibrations to be perceived. That is passive perception.


    His Majesty¡¯s soul fluctuations were truly terrifying. To the majority of the Undead, it appeared as a colossal black shadow, filled with oppressive might. As long as it existed, all other soul fluctuations would be overshadowed by it, leaving only its presence in one¡¯s perception, akin to how the sun outshines all stars.

 Chapter 808: 456: Should We Take Over the Church of Light?_2

    Chapter 808: Chapter 456: Should We Take Over the Church of Light?_2


    Therefore, in the minds of those in Durken who had seen him, Your Majesty was not that Black Crystal Skeleton, but a massive dark shadow, and the skeleton was merely the vessel for his soul.


    The figure that had just walked through the mist was indeed that dark shadow Durken had seen, but he couldn¡¯t be certain because the notion of Ange summoning the Undead King was too absurd.


    Ange said, ¡°Illusion, manifestation.¡±


    He had simply manifested the dark shadow he had seen in the Consciousness Space, for he discovered that the Breath of Death Mist was particularly adept at manifesting various things.


    ¡°So it was an illusion? Scared me to death.¡± Negris breathed a sigh of relief; it had been close to having a heart attack.


    Anthony and Durken exchanged glances. Was it really just an illusion? Then why add the word ¡®manifestation¡¯?


    Lord usually spoke so little, and every word he uttered was loaded with meaning. Sometimes only Negris could guess what he was trying to say. Was the deliberately added ¡®manifestation¡¯ devoid of any other significance?


    However, even Negris hadn¡¯t picked up any other implications, so there probably weren¡¯t any... right?


    Rebinya¡¯s voice carried from afar: ¡°My lords, Rebinya seeks an audience.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to run over directly as she had the last time but stopped at a distance, loudly requesting permission. This was the proper etiquette for addressing superiors; the last time, she had mistaken Ange and the others for swindlers.


    Anthony hurriedly went to meet her, and after a conversation, both Anthony and Rebinya burst into satisfied laughter, the sound filled with a happy atmosphere.


    ...


    Under Anthony¡¯s leadership, with the help of silver coins and Rebinya¡¯s full cooperation, it took less than two days for Anthony to take control of Deloge City.


    He convened all the influential figures in the city, appointed Rebinya as the head, and formed a temporary management committee, with each faction contributing corresponding personnel and funds.


    Those with money gave money, those with strength gave strength, and profits were allocated according to the proportion of their contribution.


    He intentionally placed two factions with conflicting interests together, then instigated internal strife between them, while subtly supporting the weaker side, maintaining a delicate balance where they kept each other in check without destroying one another.


    He also generously shared benefits that many had not touched before, inspiring them to cooperate with the enthusiasm of someone injected with chicken blood.


    He threw out many tempting prospects, such as ¡°The Undead Temple has another name, the Eternal Shrine, you know,¡± and ¡°By worshipping the Undead God, even death is difficult,¡± and ¡°Severed hands and feet, aging looks ¨C that¡¯s nothing, you can¡¯t even die from that, why be afraid?¡±


    These proclamations agitated those old men and women, impotent men and death-fearing ghosts so much that they couldn¡¯t wait for the Undead God to descend right away, granting them eternal life and youth.


    Especially since Anthony showed off a little by healing a scar on Rebinya¡¯s arm on the spot, further proving the credibility of his words.


    For a millennium-old Old God Stick and Archbishop, manipulating people¡¯s hearts was all too easy; the entire committee was at his beck and call.


    In a large city with a population of one hundred thousand, accommodating a few thousand refugees was trivial, especially as it currently lacked defensive forces, and the refugees that remained happened to be the young and strong without families.


    Anthony picked out two thousand people and put them in the barracks for closed training, fed by the committee, but with the command authority given to Rebinya. The rest were dispersed into the security forces and various government departments¡ªa classic case of salting the mine.


    After such adjustments, Rebinya was effectively the City Lord of Deloge City, but she could not exert full power as the City Lord because the management committee kept a watchful eye. She couldn¡¯t do certain extreme actions either.


    ¡°Brilliant, truly worthy of the Old God Stick. This way, even if he is not in Deloge City, Rebinya will not be able to seize power, and the others definitely won¡¯t be willing.¡±


    ¡°But now without absolute authority, Rebinya won¡¯t be able to do certain things, like repel foreign invaders or undertake large-scale marvel projects.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s intended; she won¡¯t be able to act unless she turns to Anthony.¡±


    ¡°I see, tsk, tsk, tsk, truly worthy of the Old God Stick.¡±


    After reaching a consensus, Silver Coin produced some contracts and bags, saying, ¡°These are the land deeds ¡®confiscated¡¯ by Lord Anthony, and some are donations from believers. In the bags are seeds of crops commonly planted in Deloge, presented to Lord, hoping he will like them.¡±


    Negris rolled its eyes; these fellows had all learned to cater to his likings now.


    ...


    The deeds for land sent with the silver coins included a lot of wasteland, which would not be economical to cultivate, but for Ange, this was not a problem at all.


    Little Angel was toting the Earth Hammer and slamming it down on the rocks with all her might, turning them all into dust with each blow.


    Little Zombie followed behind her, digging the earth frantically. Since it had learned Earth Charge, every move connected with the earth elements, making it especially effortless.


    Ange examined the composition of the soil, selecting suitable crops.


    Different crops have different nutritional needs from the soil. Even deserts can grow grass and mushrooms as long as you have the right seeds¡ªtheir land is not incapable of cultivation.


    Besides, even without soil, there is still Soilless Rice to grow.


    Ange happily scattered the seeds, then activated the Instant Death Halo Stone, and the crops grew wildly.


    Aside from those selected for seeds, all harvested crops were stuffed into the Divine Realm.


    The Divine Realm is a sterile space where no living thing can survive, making it extremely clean¡ªso clean that food can even be processed inside it.


    The Big Round Devil lay quietly in the Divine Realm, surrounded by grains and vegetables.


    Ange stacked the gathered grains beneath the large iron sphere and infused the Hamster Skull with its soul, making it run.


    Propelled by the Hamster Skull, the Big Round Devil swayed from side to side, crushing the grains beneath it with ease, grinding them into powder.


    ¡°Pff¡ªYou¡¯re using a god-level construct to grind powder,¡± Negris commented irritably.


    It ground not just rice, but also vegetables and Elf Beans; everything was ground into powder and mixed. Ange was too lazy to mold them into cakes because Durken had designed a mold for him.


    He stuffed a big lump of mixed mustard greens dough into the mold, compacted it, pulled it sideways, then pulled it upward, and the dough inside was divided into fist-sized squares.


    Then Ange used Elemental Repulsion to drive out some of the Water Element, and they turned into blocks of mustard cakes. After all, it was all for consumption¡ªwhat difference did the shape make, square or round?


    While planting and processing at the same time, the original vegetables were all used up, but his Divine Realm was filled once again, entirely stuffed with mustard cakes.


    ¡°All mixed with Elf Beans?¡± Anthony gaped at the Divine Realm full of mustard cakes. ¡°One per person, and there¡¯s enough for the entire city to eat.¡±


    Ange nodded and said, ¡°Eat them.¡±


    They had to be eaten to accumulate Soul Flame, which would help Little Sapling grow faster.


    Anthony hesitated a bit. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to eat them like this? One can satisfy hunger, not harm the stomach, and they are rich in nutrients¡ªthis is a strategic resource. With such food, spreading the glory of the Undead will be even easier.¡±


    Ange nodded. That could work too; the Soul Flame dedicated by the Undead Believers was even more vigorous than what the Planting God Statue absorbed.


    However, not everyone was an Undead Believer. Yet, everyone who ate the mustard cakes was required to dedicate to the Planting God Statue. With a large enough base, the total amount was actually quite substantial.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± said Anthony, suddenly rubbing his hands together with excitement over some thought.


    Anthony prepared a warehouse for Ange to transfer all the mustard cakes from the Divine Realm into the storage.


    Two days later, while Ange continued to farm in the wilderness, Anthony came with a group of people, escorting over a dozen bound individuals.


    Negris asked, bewildered, ¡°Who are these people? Why are they brought here?¡±


    Anthony laughed and said, ¡°I lured them out with the mustard cakes, bringing them here to confirm something. Lord, can you receive the faith of Light? If so, should we consider taking over the Church of Light?¡±

 Chapter 809: 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face

    Chapter 809: Chapter 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face


    Anthony, Archbishop of the Church of Light... had been crowned Pope. He understood the Church of Light better than anyone, even more than the theologians studying in the Master Plane, because he had burned many scriptures.


    Many symbols, imprints, customs, and patterns passed down by the ancient church had been lost to the Church in the Master Plane.


    Thus, Anthony found that on the streets and alleys of Deloge City, there would occasionally appear symbols and imprints that he recognized. They were inconspicuous, like the random scribbles of children, but following their traces, Anthony discovered many secret messages.


    From these messages, Anthony learned that they were trying to acquire the method to make ¡®particularly hunger-resistant¡¯ rapeseed cakes. He decided to use this in his favor, luring them out with the cakes and capturing them all at once.


    Interrogation revealed that they were Followers of Light, lurking in Deloge City. While preaching among the disaster victims, they had tried the rapeseed cakes and immediately realized the advantages of this food.


    Having the method to produce these cakes would easily reduce the volume and weight of the food to one-tenth of its original size, significantly alleviating the pressure of transportation and storage.


    What used to require a hundred carts for a hundred people¡¯s food, now needed only ten carts. What previously needed a thousand carts now only required one hundred.


    The road costs, including horse feed, subsequently dropped by ninety percent, which meant transportation costs reduced by ninety percent. Even the space for storing them could be significantly reduced.


    This was a revolutionary technology.


    Thus, the priests notified the curia, and the curia quickly issued an order demanding that they thoroughly secure the method of making this food. Suddenly, all the Followers of Light who were hiding in Deloge City mobilized, quickly falling into the net set by Anthony.


    Interrogation revealed that the Church of Light still held significant sway, had many followers, and was very wealthy.


    Because they were oppressed by the Undead, the Church of Light could not openly propagate their faith or build various labor-intensive and costly magnificent buildings. So, they focused on making money and had amassed a great deal of wealth.


    Hearing about the wealth and followers, Anthony was moved and hastily had the people brought over to see if he could extract their Faith Elemental Force. If he could, there would be no need to kill them¡ªthe believers could provide a vast amount of Faith Elemental Force.


    Ange didn¡¯t know for sure, so they just tried. They made a tremendous noise, and then moved the blindfolded Followers of Light to a new location.


    ...


    Agli was terrified, trembling as she walked forward, nearly falling several times due to her weak legs.


    Her mind was awash with countless horrific legends, such as zombies eating human brains, Undead devouring souls, skeletons stripping flesh from bodies, turning living humans into skeletal frames, and so forth.


    To frighten the believers, the Church had fabricated numerous terrifying legends that they had taught from childhood.


    Especially those legends about falling into the hands of the Undead, where they couldn¡¯t live or die, their flesh rotting away while they were still conscious, seeing maggots crawling in their guts¡ªa scenario that drove many devout believers to choose sacrifice over suffering, burning their souls rather than falling into the hands of the Undead.


    Agli also wanted to die by sacrifice, but unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t learned how to offer her soul, couldn¡¯t die by biting her tongue, and found it even harder to kill herself by hitting her head against a wall; that might just provoke their captors and truly have them tortured as in the tales, which would be dreadful.


    Better to obediently comply, answer whatever was asked, and pray that they might grant her a quick death once satisfied.


    She felt herself being led into a confined space because she could hear the echo of footsteps, which suggested it was a large space like a cave.


    Agli felt her blindfold being pulled off, and a holy light stunned her eyes momentarily, blinding her as she saw a delicate figure with six flapping wings.


    After rubbing her eyes and adjusting to the light, Agli could clearly see that it was a Six-winged Archangel, holding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, and sporting three pairs of wings on its back.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± A Six-winged Archangel? A Six-winged Archangel! Agli couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, but she immediately reacted, clasping her hands tightly over her mouth.


    Her companions repeated her action, all equally terrified as they stared at the Six-winged Archangel before them after their blindfolds were removed.


    What¡¯s going on? Why is there a Six-winged Archangel here? Have we arrived in the Divine Country?


    Agli had never seen a Six-winged Archangel before; the name existed only in legends, and not even pictures had dared to be transmitted, for fear of discovery by the Undead.


    It was only from the stories of the older priests that Agli knew the Six-winged Archangel had six wings, one pair of true wings, and the remaining four being Light Wings.


    Agli carefully observed the Little Angel¡¯s back, seeing the True Wings and Light Wings matching the legends, but... but... why would the legendary Six-winged Archangel suddenly appear in front of them?


    This question echoed in the minds of all the Followers of Light, only to be interrupted by a voice: ¡°You idiots, you almost exposed me, morons! Do you even know how to act?¡±


    Following the direction of the voice, Agli and the others saw something that made them gasp collectively. The person who had captured them was scolding them, wearing an Archbishop¡¯s ceremonial robe, but it was more luxurious and formal, with richer and trendier details.


    The Church of Light in the Master Plane had evolved over thousands of years; both its aesthetic and design far surpassed anything here.

 Chapter 810: 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face_2

    Chapter 810: Chapter 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face_2


    Agli and the others were completely confused by this change. They had been captured, expecting death to await them, but when their blindfolds were removed, they found themselves before a six-winged Archangel and the Archbishop of Light, who was the same one that had captured them.


    Anthony, however, paid no mind to their confusion and continued scolding: ¡°We expended so much effort to infiltrate the inner workings of the Undead Temple, planning to covertly rebuild the curia under their name, yet you suddenly emerged, wildly spreading my secret recipe? You almost blew my cover. I really should tie all of you to the Fire Execution Frame and burn you alive.¡±


    The tone did not carry malice; instead, there was a kind of elder¡¯s concern within it.


    However, the intended message was completely revealed in those scolding words: ¡°infiltrate,¡± ¡°under their name,¡± ¡°rebuild curia.¡± It clearly indicated that they, too, were part of the Church.


    Agli weakly asked, ¡°Do you mean... we almost disrupted your plan?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Anthony gave her a stern look, snorted sullenly, took a deep breath, adopted an impatient gesture, and turned to bow behind him.


    Ange approached, dressed in the garb of an Ascetic Monk.


    ¡°An... Ascetic Monk?¡± Agli exclaimed in shock. An Ascetic Monk, an Archbishop, a six-winged Archangel¡ªwhat kind of lineup was this? Even the Shadow Pope she knew of might not be able to assemble such a gathering.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Anthony had already begun to chastise: ¡°This is Lord Grace Monk Ange. Do not offend.¡±


    Agli hurriedly bent down and lowered her head.


    Ange, without speaking, walked directly to Agli, and Holy Light shone upon her.


    Under the Holy Light, the pain from her previous whipping immediately lessened. Before her eyes, the blood on her bare arms disappeared visibly, and even the chronic abdominal pain vanished altogether.


    Agli stared incredulously, marveling at the powerful Healing Spell and the formidable Holy Light.


    Seconds later, all the pain on Agli¡¯s body had disappeared. Before she could regain her composure, Ange walked to the second disciple and repeated the previous steps, eliciting another gasp.


    Ange moved from the first to the last of the dozen disciples, healing everyone¡¯s injuries with his own power, including three who were critically near death and one with severe burns.


    By the time he reached the fourth person, everyone¡¯s expression had changed; such potent holy power was beyond the most powerful priest or bishop they had ever seen.


    By the tenth person, everyone had become desensitized. They started to believe Anthony¡¯s words about the Grace Monk, although they had never heard this term before.


    By the fifteenth, Ange suddenly frowned, took a couple of steps back, scrutinized the person in front of him closely, and then said lightly, ¡°You are guilty.¡±


    Instantaneously, three chains sprang from the ground, binding the fifteenth disciple.


    ¡°Original Sin Chain?!¡± Agli cried out involuntarily as her legs gave way and she fell to her knees, pressing her forehead to the ground in prayer: ¡°The Lord says, be devout, sins of the unwitting can be forgiven, inherent sins come with birth, but devout faith can cleanse original sins...¡±


    The others, following her example, trembled as they knelt and prayed devoutly, fearful that the Original Sin Shackles would bind them next.


    They now truly believed that Ange and his companions were the great powers of the Church who had infiltrated the Undead Temple, surely representing God¡¯s will to judge sinners.


    If anyone dared to question their identity, such skeptics must be frauds unless they too could summon a six-winged Archangel, an Archbishop, and a Grace Monk.


    Ange felt thick Soul Flames rising from these people, pouring into his body, with that from Agli being the thickest.


    Under the binding of the Original Sin Shackles, Holy Flames burned directly, and the sinner was incinerated.


    Agli quickly glanced at the scene, her faith solidifying on the spot.


    She recognized that sinner; the man had taken advantage of a beautiful widow, letting her toil for his upkeep and even sold her daughter¡ªan undeniably deserving sinner.


    Grace Monk Lord was not merely punishing randomly; he did not know the sinner, yet he could see the individual¡¯s sins at a glance. Oh Lord, all the elder¡¯s tales were true.


    Agli¡¯s heart was profoundly shaken.


    She had been raised by the Church from childhood, growing up on various legends. She had faith, but how devout she was remained uncertain because none of the legendary elements had ever been seen.


    Living stealthily like a thief when she grew up, fearful of being discovered by the Undead, where was there any semblance of divine majesty?


    Now, the sanctity, power, and divinity from the legends appeared before her, completing the final piece of her faith puzzle.


    Ange felt this change, pointing at her and declaring, ¡°Her, devout.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Very well, Lord.¡±


    Recognized personally by the God of Balance, Anthony¡¯s look towards Agli softened considerably.


    ¡°Everyone rise. Consider yourselves lucky. The people escorting you have been dealt with. From now on, you will be under Agli¡¯s direct command. Any orders I have will be conveyed through her,¡± Anthony said sternly.


    Agli sharply raised her head, surprised and incredulous.

 Chapter 811: 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face_3

    Chapter 811: Chapter 457: Offending the Saint, Slapping the Face_3


    Anthony walked up to her and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ...


    Not until she left the cave and returned to the secret base, a secluded village, did Agli still feel as if she were dreaming.


    After Anthony took her away, he tested her strength, and then with a look of disdain, he gave her a storage ring, a Magic Ring, and a seemingly ordinary but strange cloak.


    But as soon as Agli put on the cloak, she immediately sensed something was off¡ªit could actually hide her holy power.


    Originally, her holy power wasn¡¯t strong, the kind that was negligible, but Anthony had bestowed upon her half of a Heart of the Holy Spirit.


    Even though it was only a First Order Holy Spirit Heart, and only half of one at that, she still felt as if her holy power was going to lose control at any moment, occasionally overflowing.


    But all these fluctuations were covered by the cloak, even her companions hadn¡¯t noticed.


    That was one thing, but the shock Agli felt from the storage ring was truly intense. With that ring, she could probably buy all the land around the village where she was born and raised. And Anthony just casually handed it to her.


    My God, am I not just the most ordinary believer, not even a Priest? Are these things really suitable for me?


    ¡°Appropriate, these aren¡¯t precious things at all. What¡¯s precious is this.¡± Anthony pointed at her forehead, ¡°A devout belief is the source of these items and the most powerful thing you possess.¡±


    ¡°My belief? The most powerful thing?¡± Agli looked puzzled.


    ¡°What happened to your Holy Code studies?¡± Anthony reproachfully scolded, ¡°Our power comes from the gift of God. Remember Lord Anthony? In times of crisis, utter his name, and he can cast God¡¯s care upon you. That is your greatest strength.¡±


    ¡°The more unwavering your faith in Lord Anthony is, the more he can protect you. Understand?¡±


    Firm belief, the greatest strength... Firm belief, the greatest strength... Agli muttered all the way back to the village.


    She had barely arrived home and had yet to speak to her family when her greedy, fat stepmother already noticed the ring on her hand, her eyes glittering as she approached.


    She reached out to snatch the ring from Agli¡¯s hand, cursing as she went, ¡°How come you¡¯re back? You money-losing good-for-nothing, where did you steal that ring from? Let me see it.¡±


    Agli withdrew her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not stolen, don¡¯t touch.¡±


    One of them was a Magic Ring, which according to Lord Anthony, contained an Undead Phoenix that, if given a large amount of fire to draw upon, could burn down a city.


    Moreover, how could she not know what was in this woman¡¯s mind? Let her see it? She would never expect to get it back once it was in her possession.


    Her fat stepmother instantly became furious and raised her hand to scold, ¡°What did you say, you money-losing good-for-nothing? You dare to talk to me like that, I...¡±


    Agli instinctively wanted to cower, but then she remembered that she was now a saint with the greatest power and unwavering faith.


    She lifted her skirt and kicked out, landing a blow on the circle of fat on the other¡¯s belly, knocking her to the ground.


    ¡°You... you... you dare hit me? Ah¡ª! Ah¡ª!¡± Her fat stepmother pointed at Agli in disbelief, screaming as she tried to get up and tear Agli¡¯s mouth apart.


    But it was too late, there were already five or six believers who had returned with her, standing in front of the fat woman.


    Agli, mimicking Anthony¡¯s tone, said indifferently, ¡°To offend a Holy Spirit, a slap in the face.¡±

 Chapter 812: 458: It Seems to Treat Us as Living Beings

    Chapter 812: Chapter 458: It Seems to Treat Us as Living Beings


    Agli hated this woman the most. She had wanted to sell herself off more than once, and if it weren¡¯t for the creed of mutual aid among the believers and the protection of her older brothers and sisters, she might have already been sold into slavery to someone unknown.


    So she didn¡¯t stop her companions from slapping the woman, and even wished she could step up and slap her a couple of times herself. (Changed in the last chapter to better suit the character)


    Afterward, Agli displayed her half of the Saintly Heart, and the entire village was abuzz. The old priests, who could no longer work the fields, shakily rose to their feet, excitedly wanting to touch that sacred light.


    ¡°I... I... I have seen, the Heart of the Holy Spirit. Agli is a saint recognized by the Holy Spirit. Everyone, listen to her,¡± the priest said excitedly and then, with a smile, took his last breath.


    ...


    There was more than one village like Agli¡¯s, where everyone worshiped the Light. On the surface, they seemed no different from ordinary villages, but when no outsiders were present, they would collectively pray to the Light.


    Some villages were isolated from the world, only in contact with other villages that worshiped the Light, well-concealed, especially with the particularities of the Undead Empire.


    They were short on intelligent creatures and didn¡¯t have enough manpower to extend their governance into the villages. They could only patrol a few major cities and key towns, making it difficult to discover these villages wholly devoted to the Light.


    However, if Agli were to take the lead, it would be much easier to find those villages, especially after news spread that Agli had become a saint and possessed the Heart of the Holy Spirit. Envoys were sent from everywhere to gather information.


    Agli told everyone who visited her story in great detail. Soon, the tale of the reappearance of Grace Monks and Six-winged Archangels was being told with ever-increasing mystique.


    Some were skeptical, while others believed wholeheartedly, because of the half of the Saintly Heart and the rapid advancement of Agli¡¯s abilities.


    The villagers could all attest that Agli was an ordinary believer with poor talent. She wasn¡¯t even a Priest.


    But now, she suddenly had the strength of a saint and could cast Healing Spells just by praying devoutly. Apart from the recognition of the Holy Spirit, no one could think of any other reason.


    For the first time, everyone realized that faith indeed had its rewards.


    The Church of Light in this world had it worse than in the Master Plane. Over a thousand years ago, when the Starburst Array launched the Faith Storm, it first struck here, and all the Gods had fallen, including the Goddess of War and Peace who weren¡¯t of the Church of Light.


    At least on the Master Plane, there was still a Heaven¡¯s Fortress, a God Status, and thousands of Holy Spirit Angels. They could use Angelic Descent and various Divine Arts.


    But here, the remaining Holy Spirit Angels were pitifully few and there was no God Status left, which meant many were unable to cast Divine Arts.


    On the Master Plane, even the devout could sometimes cast Purification, but here, only Priests could perform such Divine Arts, and the Healing Spell required a Priest.


    Many believers were truly pure, not seeking any reward, just peace of mind. For example, the village priest who had never seen the sacred light in his entire life, was so excited to see it for the first time that he passed away.


    Agli could heal, and she revived him on the spot. Normally the Face Purification Technique could only heal and not resurrect, but because the timing was so perfect, it had the effect of resurrection, astonishing many.


    And so, Ange felt a continuous, thick stream of Soul Flame flowing towards him from Agli.


    Believers and food became Ange¡¯s stable source of Faith Elemental Force, and he could feel his power growing by the day.


    With Anthony and the silver coins in charge, Ange could focus on farming in peace, and Durken could calmly continue his research on Alchemy. For this, he even went back to Iron Sand City, where there were large forging facilities and a group of Cave Dwarves skilled in blacksmithing because Alchemy and forging were inseparable.


    Within a couple of days, Durken was back, and a cloak could be seen sailing in the air as if on the wind, circling overhead to find Ange in the fields. It descended and with a swirl, Durken emerged.


    ¡°My lord, my lord, I¡¯ve thought of a way to modify the Big Round Devil, but I might need you to do it yourself, my power isn¡¯t enough,¡± Durken said.


    The Big Round Devil had a significant flaw in that it could roll only on magnetite surfaces; away from magnetite regions, it could only wobble back and forth. The magnetic force wasn¡¯t strong enough to get it rolling.


    Thus Ange could only use it to crush things.


    If it couldn¡¯t roll at high speeds everywhere, then the Big Round Devil would be rather useless, even impractical as a roller, since it consumed Demon Crystals. The Demon Crystals it used in an hour could buy a thousand oxen for milling.


    After two days of hard thinking, Durken finally found a way to modify the big iron ball, allowing it to roll without the need for magnetite. This way, it could become a highly practical weapon for Ange.


    Others would have to pay for transport to get it to the battlefield, but Ange could just open the Divine Realm and take it with him.


    However, the method of modification Durken had conceived of was nearly impossible for an Alchemist, or the cost was just too great, a case of the cure being worse than the disease.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± Negris asked curiously, even Durken found it difficult to improve, was the modification that challenging?


    ¡°Carve out indentations at least two fingers deep on the surface, forming an Array, and then inlay it with Mithril wire, and afterwards, drill holes to connect the interior,¡± Durken explained.

 Chapter 813: 458

    Chapter 813: 458


    ¡°Array? What kind of array?¡± Negris asked.


    Arrays come in complex and simple forms, with different levels requiring different engraving difficulties.


    ¡°Like this,¡± Durken clasped his hands, made a gesture, and an array¡¯s phantom shadow expanded. He pressed it onto the iron sphere, finely adjusted its curvature, and then imprinted it on the surface.


    Negris wanted to spit in his face, as the array Durken imprinted was at least a sixteenth level one, its complexity comparable to cloisonne? with a copper base, and yet it still needed to be engraved two fingers deep?


    ¡°Kvada, no wonder you said you couldn¡¯t handle it. You wouldn¡¯t finish this even by next year,¡± Negris cursed disgruntledly.


    Indeed, only Ange was capable of quickly completing such complex transformations. With the array Durken had imprinted, all Ange had to do was to carve according to the marks. Using the Freckle Removal Technique with a buzzing sound, he completed this complex task in one night.


    Durken had already prepared the mithril filigree. As soon as Ange carved a section, he would take a small hammer and embed the mithril thread into it. Shortly after Ange had finished carving, Durken had it all set in place.


    With the addition of the array and mithril thread embellishments, the rough and ugly iron ball had mysteriously transformed into something exquisite.


    Upon embedding a hamster¡¯s soul inside, after a frenzy of operation, the iron ball began to roll.


    ¡°Excellent, now we can start building roads. Lord, may I borrow the Big Round Devil for a moment? I want to construct a road from Iron Sand City to Deloge City,¡± Durken requested.


    After Ange agreed, Durken began driving the Big Round Devil towards Iron Sand City. Wherever it went, a smooth trench was formed.


    The roads shaped this way would collect water in the middle when it rained, but it was not a problem ¨C just a few more rolls would do. After all, Iron Sand City produced Demon Crystals, so there was no worry about a lack of energy.


    Durken had just left when Silver Coin hurried over: ¡°Lord, you might need to see this.¡±


    Durken, who hadn¡¯t gone far, was also called back.


    ...


    In the House of the Deceased, it was still the man in the cloak, but besides the vice president of the Undead Guild Lioado, there were several others with clearly distinguished status and renowned names.


    However, Negris was too shocked by their conversation to probe into their identities.


    ¡°The Sorcerer Alliance is deploying Goblin Airships. According to the situation, they¡¯re prepared to bomb here, here, and here ¨C a total of six places,¡± the man in the cloak said, pointing to six different locations on a map.


    This was the first time the man in the cloak revealed his fingers during the meeting, which were long, clean but tightly skin-wrapped around the bones, bony to the point of bonelessness. They were not as unpleasant to look at as one might expect; they would be even better if they had a bit of elasticity.


    However, the places those fingers pointed to were not so pleasing to the eye, as the sixth point was Northern Wind City.


    ¡°Goblin Airship? Bombing? What can that broken airship bomb? When are they bombing?¡± Negris asked.


    Silver Coin didn¡¯t answer, instead gesturing for Negris to keep listening.


    Then they heard Lioado ask, ¡°Bombing? What¡¯s the purpose of bombing these places?¡±


    The man in the cloak replied, ¡°According to intelligence, it¡¯s to clear the landing area for the magicians¡¯ ladders.¡±


    ¡°Six magicians¡¯ ladders? That many? What are they coming down for?¡± Lioado asked, puzzled.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the man in the cloak said, ¡°Disaster relief.¡±


    ¡°When does the bombing start?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    After exchanging information, the man in the cloak and Lioado, among others, dispersed immediately to respond, and the imagery came to an end.


    Silver Coin quickly floated up the tower, activated a certain message, and pointing to a figure on it, said, ¡°This is the Goblin Airship.¡±


    The Goblin Airship depicted in the illustration closely resembled the ones Ange had seen before, yet it bore no sails. Instead, it was equipped with two propellers on both sides of its hull, as if relying on the thrust of the propellers to propel it forward.


    ¡°Did you notify Northern Wind City?¡± Negris couldn¡¯t figure out what such an airship could do. Could they have invented a Magic Egg to drop from the air and detonate?


    Lord Silver Coin nodded, ¡°Yes, long ago. Feiwo is already on the lookout for airships in the sky and ready to hide in the cellar at any moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evening now, and it¡¯s about to get dark. Why not carry out the attack tonight instead of waiting until tomorrow morning?¡± Durken asked.


    Lord Silver Coin replied, ¡°Perhaps their main target is the Undead, who are more active at night than during the day.¡±


    ¡°Why have these magicians suddenly come forth? We¡¯ve been here for a while now and have seen many magicians, Ji Li included, but it seems none of them are from the Sorcerer Alliance. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Negris inquired.


    Lord Silver Coin replied with a bitter smile, ¡°The Sorcerer Alliance is simply an alliance formed by magicians. There is no difference. Once you join the Sorcerer Alliance, that¡¯s what you are.¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t the Monarch simply forbid them? Isn¡¯t allowing them to spread magical knowledge akin to nurturing one¡¯s own enemies?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    Durken shrugged, ¡°That, I do not know. His Majesty has always been like this. Take the Church of Light, for instance. Their Divine Arts are clearly aimed at the Undead, yet His Majesty has not eradicated them either.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, Locke asked His Majesty about this, and His Majesty knocked on his head and scolded, ¡®When the enemy grows stronger, don¡¯t you become stronger too?! Without enemies, would you just go to sleep, you empty-headed fool! Empty-headed fool!¡¯ It¡¯s probably because he fears we would lose our survival pressure.¡±


    Indeed, this could be a possibility. Look at Harvey, who, using the excuse of a herniated disc, lazes around all day. Without the pressure to survive, the Undead probably all prefer to slumber.


    Just then, the nearby Teleportation Array issued a communication request. As soon as they connected, Feiwo¡¯s anxious voice came through, ¡°Lord Silver Coin, it¡¯s bad news. The Goblin Airship has arrived, and they¡¯ve flattened the cemetery outside the city.¡±


    ¡°What?! Weren¡¯t they supposed to come tomorrow? Why have they come now?¡± Lord Silver Coin exclaimed in shock.


    Feiwo was on the verge of tears, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you said they would come tomorrow. Could your information have been wrong?¡±


    Anthony burst in, speaking directly, ¡°False intelligence, to deceive the mole. The one who devised the plan must have known there were traitors among us, so they deliberately spread false information. Where¡¯s the magician¡¯s Goblin Airship?¡±


    Feiwo hurriedly responded, ¡°It¡¯s already left.¡±


    Anthony immediately ordered the Teleportation Array to be activated, and Ange and his companions were all transported over.


    Upon arriving at Northern Wind City, everyone immediately rushed to the cemetery outside, but from a distance, the cemetery appeared unchanged. Not a single tree was missing and the tombstones were intact, a far cry from Feiwo¡¯s description of it being ¡®flattened.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was flattened?¡± Negris asked Feiwo.


    Feiwo was also puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s wrong. I saw from afar in the city, the airship dropping things over the cemetery, making loud noises. I thought it was flattened. How can this be?¡±


    Ange suddenly said, ¡°The souls, they¡¯ve disappeared.¡±


    Once everyone entered the cemetery, they immediately understood what Ange meant¡ªall of the souls in the cemetery had vanished, leaving behind only empty, hollow shells in every grave.


    If they were skeletons, without the constraint of souls, they would disintegrate into a pile of bones.


    Negris said in shock, ¡°Does this mean the Goblin Airship dropped a weapon that only harms souls? A Soul Storm Magic Egg?¡±


    A Faith Storm annihilates all Divine Status, then that which eradicates souls, should it be called a Soul Storm?


    ¡°There¡¯s such a weapon that specifically targets Undead creatures?¡± Durken couldn¡¯t help but become somber.


    If it were a Magic Egg, even if it¡¯s powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He had too many ways to evade or defend against the damage of a Magic Egg, but how could he defend against a weapon that targeted souls?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s specifically meant for Undead creatures. Are you from Northern Wind City?¡± a voice called out from behind a nearby slope, as two Goblins riding a strangely shaped vehicle appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we only target the Undead. You are from Northern Wind City, right? Go back and inform your City Lord, we from the Sorcerer Alliance are here to provide disaster relief. Humans need not fear, uh, dragons neither. Soon, the Sorcerer Ladder will descend. Don¡¯t fear when you see the ladder; it¡¯s a creation of our Sorcerer Alliance,¡± the two Goblins tried to make their expressions as friendly as possible, speaking in a very gentle manner.


    Muttering quietly, Negris said, ¡°They seem to think we¡¯re living beings.¡±

 Chapter 814: 459: Magicians Ladder

    Chapter 814: Chapter 459: Magician¡¯s Ladder


    It was normal to mistake them for living creatures; who could instantly spot even a hint of shadow from these vivid bodies without either keen perception or direct examination?


    But direct examination was too impolite and could easily spark conflict, plus it was beyond the abilities of these two Goblins.


    Realizing this, Silver Coin immediately stepped forward to greet them, ¡°Hello, brothers, what¡¯s happening? Has something occurred? Can you tell me about it so that my family can be prepared?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Goblin brothers? That¡¯s a surprise. How could there be Goblin brothers in such a remote place? Hello, hello. I didn¡¯t notice you just now. We Goblins are too easily overlooked. We need to stick together more.¡±


    Seeing that Silver Coin was a Goblin, the two Goblins immediately warmed up, and the one in the back even grabbed his weapon and hopped down from the Mechanical Flying Car.


    What was Silver Coin? A sly merchant, of course, he quickly took advantage of the conversation to cozy up to them.


    While the others were focused on Silver Coin, Negris, Anthony, and Durken began to talk quietly among themselves.


    ¡°Mechanical Flying Car, there¡¯s a Floating Magic Array on the bottom and also some nozzles. It should be able to hover and accelerate for a short time,¡± Durken observed.


    Anthony, however, was fixated on the two spheres attached to the front of the flying car, ¡°What are those two spheres? They give me the creeps.¡±


    ¡°Your senses are sharp. I didn¡¯t feel anything, but if they give you the creeps, then they must be Soul Storm weapons. Be careful not to set them off. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯re in the blast radius from this distance,¡± Durken commented.


    Negris got curious about something else, ¡°You can sense bad stuff? How come you¡¯re like Shamara? Did you steal her skills or what?¡±


    Anthony replied with irritation, ¡°Impossible. Her skills are Divine Techniques, mine are from experience. If you, like me, had spent a thousand years skirting on the edge of danger, you would also develop a sense for danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been single for tens of thousands of years, and I haven¡¯t developed any sense for female dragons, have I? Nonsense,¡± Negris scoffed.


    Anthony was surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve got it backwards, right? To sense female dragons, shouldn¡¯t you meet more of them? When you¡¯ve met a new female dragon every day for ten thousand years, you¡¯re bound to develop a sense about them.¡±


    Negris was stunned. What Anthony said made a lot of sense. How could he argue? Forget every day, even if it were once a year, that would mean ten thousand female dragons. Where would the Dragon Clan have that many? It was because of this he hadn¡¯t developed such a sensory ability.


    Negris held his head, falling into a spiral of doubt about his species and himself.


    While they murmured among themselves, Silver Coin had nearly finished his conversation, and the two warmly said goodbye.


    With Silver Coin returned, the two Goblins began to drive the Mechanical Flying Car around the cemetery. Clearly, their task might be to patrol for any Undead that escaped notice.


    Silver Coin motioned for everyone to leave. After they had left the cemetery, Silver Coin shared the news he had gathered from the others.


    ¡°They are indeed dropping Magic Eggs that target the Undead, calling them Annihilation Spheres, which produce a brief but intense Soul Impact wave, shattering the souls of all the Undead creatures.¡±


    ¡°They are clearing the cemetery to eliminate Undead Guards, to clear the way for the descent of the Magician Ladders.¡±


    ¡°They have come down for disaster relief, and they chose this place because Northern Wind City is easy to defend and hard to attack. As long as the roads are blocked, the large swarms of Undead can¡¯t get through.¡±


    ¡°They hadn¡¯t anticipated that trapping the Undead King would lead to the collapse of order on the surface. Several cities have already suffered widespread famines, killing most of their population. They estimate that if relief does not arrive, at least two-thirds of all living creatures on the surface will die.¡±


    ¡°To prevent such a disaster, they are deploying Magician Ladders to distribute food for relief.¡±


    Anthony listened and nodded. After hearing everything, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a good deed, but what exactly are Magician Ladders? Can six of these ladders distribute enough disaster relief food to meet the needs of the whole world?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ange lifted his head and looked up into the sky.


    At that moment, the sun had already sunk below the horizon, and the ground was not illuminated by sunlight, but the high altitude, due to curvature, was still bathed in light. A giant object was slowly descending in the light.


    It was a long pillar topped with a dish, from which a dozen ¡®chains¡¯ dangled, each holding three rings of diminishing size.


    At first glance, one might mistake it for an umbrella-shaped ornament, but the central pillar was a staggering seven hundred meters tall and over sixty meters in diameter¡ªa colossal creation completely defying ordinary logic.


    This colossal object descended slowly, finally landing on the flat ground in front of the Undead cemetery.


    Ange had seen even greater constructs¡ªthe Holy Kingdom, which was remodeled from a smaller Plane with only a hole dug in the center and buildings constructed on the surface, keeping most of the primary structure unchanged.


    However, this colossal object was a completely fabricated construct, from the main supporting pillar to the ¡®chains¡¯ hanging down.


    Now that they were closer, Ange and the others could see that those ¡®chains¡¯ were made up of connected storage compartments, each with a rope ladder attached.


    Many compartments opened, and out rushed several devices akin to the Mechanical Flying Car driven by the two Goblins earlier. Each of these cars had a Floating Magic Array underneath, which was now twinkling, supporting the cars as they slowly descended.

 Chapter 815: 459: Magician Sky Ladder_2

    Chapter 815: Chapter 459: Magician Sky Ladder_2


    Every carriage bottom was hanging two Annihilation Spheres, those that could shatter the souls of the Undead.


    ¡°Is this the Magician¡¯s Ladder? What part of it looks like a ladder?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    ¡°How does it not, when we know of at least six such objects? If they were to descend into one place, stacked one on top of another, they¡¯d be four or five kilometers high. What if there were a hundred of them? Wouldn¡¯t they reach up to the sky?¡± Durken said.


    His tone was strange, a mix of excitement, irritation, and impatience¡ªtypical for an Alchemist faced with such a colossal creation. Wouldn¡¯t this be exactly what would thrill him the most?


    The irritation was because others had already managed to create artifacts of such magnitude; the impatience stemmed from his eagerness to explore its secrets.


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°Impossible to have a hundred. If there were a hundred, their manufacturing capability would be enough to bombard the whole world with Annihilation Spheres¡ªundead creatures wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. These six might already be their limit.¡±


    After finishing, he sighed, ¡°Now I understand why, despite Your Majesty¡¯s power, not only could you not destroy the Starburst Array, but you were actually trapped by their so-called Annihilation Warlocks.¡±


    Durken also nodded, ¡°Lord Nage was right to be worried. I had underestimated the Sorcerer Alliance before. Now, it seems, facing not just the airborne Starburst Arrays but even these Magician Ladders is a tough challenge.¡±


    Negris smugly crossed his arms, his tail lifting in pride.


    But no one noticed it; everyone turned their attention toward Ange, and Anthony asked,


    ¡°What do we do now, sir? We need to settle on a final objective. We can¡¯t keep playing around. If it¡¯s just about farming, we could go back to the Master Plane. We¡¯ve already found a way to withstand the Faith Storm, and we don¡¯t need to destroy the Starburst Array.¡±


    Rogge and Durken also looked at Ange, who could decide upon a thousand tactical variations, but the strategic goal had to be set by Ange. If Ange¡¯s goal was merely to farm, then there was no need to risk a confrontation with the Sorcerer Alliance.


    The safest option naturally was to return to the Master Plane. After all, the Faith Storm couldn¡¯t harm them and would even provide Ange with energy. Then he could plant a bunch of Divine Wood Elf Beans.


    The next option was to go undercover. The Sorcerer Alliance was coming for disaster relief, and they wouldn¡¯t care who was farming the land. They could just buy the land for farming; perhaps the Sorcerer Alliance would even thank them for contributing to food security.


    However, if Ange¡¯s goal was to oppose, then they had to prepare thoroughly.


    Without thinking, Ange said, ¡°Save the king.¡±


    Though Ange did not speak much, he heard everything the others said. He was no fool and certainly caught the critical information¡ªthe king¡¯s situation was not good.


    If the king had no issues, he, merely a Farming Skeleton, wouldn¡¯t care about the king¡¯s feelings. That¡¯s why he had avoided seeking the Undead King for so long in this world.


    But now that the king¡¯s situation was critical, as a Farming Skeleton, he definitely had to find a way to save the monarch.


    Anthony and Rogge immediately lit up, rubbing their hands excitedly, ¡°This goal is indeed challenging; we need to devise a more detailed plan.¡±


    Handling his hands, Rogge said, ¡°The greater the risk, the greater the reward.¡±


    ¡°We need intelligence, more Sorcerer Alliance intelligence. We overlooked them before, now we need to focus on gathering information about them,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t overlook them, but the channels I could find nearly had no news about them. They primarily operate on the Starburst Array, hardly interacting with terrestrial forces,¡± Rogge responded.


    ¡°Now that we have it, let¡¯s quickly go back. Have Feiwo carry the flag of condolences, send some fresh vegetables and sweets over, win them over; you stay hidden for now,¡± Anthony continued, then remembered something else, ¡°Wait a minute, I need to go erase some of Feiwo¡¯s memories about us first.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid they have some sort of memory-searching magic or Magic Artifact?¡± Durken asked.


    Anthony nodded.


    ¡°Why send vegetables and sweets?¡± Rogge inquired.


    Anthony explained, ¡°If they¡¯ve been living on the Starburst Array long term, even if they¡¯re self-sufficient in grain, they¡¯ll definitely lack vegetables and sweets. On the ground, one can grow flowers, keep bees, and grow sweet vegetables, but does the Starburst Array have that much space?¡±


    Anthony paused with a serious expression and said, ¡°If they aren¡¯t lacking in vegetables and sweets, then the problem is even more serious. Either they have ample space for planting, or they can obtain a large amount of resources from the ground.¡±


    Silver coin suddenly understood; it could also serve as a method of probing.


    Ange and his group hurried back to Northern Wind City, and Anthony restrained Feiwo, whispering incessantly into his ear.


    Anthony could erase a period of memory, but during that time, nothing could be remembered. To leave that period of memory intact yet erase specific parts of it was impossible.


    For instance, he could make Feiwo forget them, but it was not possible for him to remember them and yet forget that everyone was Undead.


    Anthony treated Rogge¡¯s depression not by erasing memories but by employing emotional disruption techniques.


    For example, Rogge thought: The September breeze is really... dumb.


    Similarly, Rogge would think to himself: The night gave me a dark soul, but I used it to sense... dumb.


    Rogge would definitely not be able to fall into depression.


    But these methods couldn¡¯t be used on Feiwo. People from the Sorcerer Alliance would definitely ask him detailed questions about recent events.


    Such as how he took over the city, how he maintained order, how he obtained food, and so on. If he couldn¡¯t recall recent events at all, others would definitely sense something was wrong.


    So, he fabricated some memories, such as Durken¡¯s wife just had a baby, Silver Coin just got married, and Ange needs to eat ten sugar beets a day¡ªactivities only living people would do.


    Whenever Feiwo thought about the oddities of Ange and others, he would find these newly implanted memories clashing strongly, wondering if he remembered incorrectly?


    Ange thoroughly reanimated Feiwo from head to toe, including his heart and blood, and then delivered a ¡®Rebirth¡¯ slap to the heart.


    The heart resumed beating, pumping blood throughout his body.


    Though everyone appeared lively on the surface, in reality, their blood did not flow¡ªthat was the biggest flaw. Now, Ange had plugged that flaw.


    Then, he took out a bottle of nutrient solution, opened a vein, and injected the nutrient fluid directly.


    Now, the nutrient fluid flowing in the blood was filled with the Power of Holy Light. Even if someone used special detection methods, all they would see was a heart filled with Holy Light, immediately clearing Feiwo from being classified as Undead.


    How could holy blood flow in the body of an Undead? Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could there be blood in an Undead body? Thus, this could definitely not be an Undead.


    The worst-case scenario would be the Sorcerer Alliance mistaking Feiwo for a member of the Church of Light. They did not yet know their relationship with the Church of Light, but it was definitely better than with the Undead.


    Feiwo, with his memories partly altered, pushed carts of fresh vegetables and sweet beet juice, carrying conspicuous torches toward the sorcerer¡¯s stairwell in front of the cemetery.


    As they got busy, Ange led Negris and a few others, left Northern Wind City, and entered the mountains.


    The side of the Northern Wind Mountain Range facing the desert was dry, barren, and completely devoid of vegetation, but the other side was lush and dense with forests.


    Upon reaching the forested side, Ange balanced Little Sapling on his head and waved at the forest, chanting, ¡°Hoo la la la la...¡±


    Little Angel and Little Zombie cocked their heads, mimicking the gesture, crying out, ¡°Awoo awoo awoo awoo...¡±


    Little Sapling copied them: Hoo¡ªhoo¡ªla la la la¡ª


    Negris looked bewildered, ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t need to pee, why are you hoo la la-ing?¡±


    Ange ignored him, continued waving, and then after about ten minutes, a Tree Person twisted and wriggled out of the forest. Wherever it passed, all the trees cleared a wide path for it.

 Chapter 816: 460 Are you that famous?

    Chapter 816: Chapter 460 Are you that famous?


    The God of Life moved especially fast in the forest, wriggling as it went, its steps not seeming very large, but with every step it took, the plants beneath its feet seemed to propel it forward, gliding almost, arriving before Ange in no time.


    Little Sapling enthusiastically waved its True Leaf: ¡°Whoosh¡ªgrow¡ªWhoosh¡ªgrow¡ª¡±


    The God of Life¡¯s smile blossomed, and its head helpfully produced a green leaf.


    Excited, Negris flew over and plucked the green leaf.


    It hadn¡¯t appreciated the true value before, but now it realized that even a single leaf falling from the God of Life was a treasure.


    The God of Life wasn¡¯t particularly concerned, and as it amused Little Sapling, it asked, ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Ange nodded and said, ¡°Tree hollow, transfer.¡±


    The God of Life was taken aback, clearly not understanding Ange¡¯s words.


    Negris didn¡¯t understand either: ¡°What tree hollow?¡±


    Ange scratched his head, organized his vocabulary, and said, ¡°Divine Body, tree hollow, up the tree.¡± When saying ¡°up the tree,¡± Ange pointed at the God of Life.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that thing, ah yes, the distant past you still remember? Right, the tree hollow.¡± Negris immediately thought it over, turned to the God of Life, and said:


    ¡°Years ago, when we were chasing that Divine Body, you suddenly caught it, and then you led us onto yourself. We passed through a dark passage woven by trees, and then we were transferred onto you, remember?¡±


    The God of Life slowly said, ¡°Old age... I remember.¡±


    Negris nearly choked on its own breath and almost got sidetracked, thinking why emphasize ¡°old age¡± if you just remember?


    Annoyed, Negris said, ¡°Then can you open a tree hollow and transfer our people over?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too far,¡± the God of Life said.


    Ange nodded to show he understood, pushing Little Sapling onto his head, ready to leave.


    ¡°Leaving just like that? Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, play a bit longer.¡± The God of Life resembled an elderly human about to be taken away from his grandson, eliciting almost a tear of sympathy from Negris.


    The God of Life used to be so serene, talking leisurely, saying nothing unless asked, and often too lazy to respond to the Elves¡¯ priests daily prayers. And now, it was asking Ange to stay longer...


    Ange nodded and with Little Sapling securely on top, began to play in the forest. What was there to play with in a forest? Of course, collecting seeds.


    The God of Life followed, occasionally teasing Little Sapling, which responded just as enthusiastically. From time to time, it would emit ¡°whoosh whoo¡ªoh¡ªwhoo-oh¡ªwhoosh,¡± as though communicating in a certain way.


    This was the second being that could communicate with Little Sapling. Despite Little Sapling¡¯s daily enthusiasm in urging everyone to ¡°grow strong,¡± it didn¡¯t understand what others said, only Ange could communicate with it, and the God of Life was the second one.


    Curious, Negris asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The God of Life said, ¡°I am teaching it the experiences of life.¡±


    Negris was surprised, ¡°Teaching the experiences of cultivating the World Tree?¡±


    How could it teach that? It couldn¡¯t even induce the World Tree to germinate, so such experiences were clearly better known by Ange.


    The God of Life shook its head, ¡°The experiences of life, all of them.¡±


    ¡°Pff¡ª Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll burst?¡± Negris said, as if spitting blood.


    The Tree of Life with its hundred thousand-year lifespan has witnessed the growth of countless lives. Wouldn¡¯t such vast experiences overwhelm Little Sapling that it would burst before learning them all?


    The God of Life was astonished, ¡°Burst? Knowledge won¡¯t burst anything, and besides, it¡¯s even stronger than me, it can contain all life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than you?¡± Negris looked at the sprout-like Little Sapling in the pot, struggling to associate it with strength.


    Ange collected seeds with considerable effort. Seeing his trouble, the God of Life casually produced a handful that was even more complete than Ange¡¯s own collection.


    Ange silently looked at his own harvest, compared it to what the God of Life gave him, and with a plop, sat down on the ground to sort them.


    Peaceful moments passed quickly when suddenly, a loud rumbling noise arose, and a giant tree toppled over in the distance on the mountain.


    The God of Life cocked its head, listening for a while, and said, ¡°Some strange thing is chopping down trees.¡±


    ¡°Strange thing? What strange thing?¡± Negris asked.


    The God of Life answered, ¡°Don¡¯t know, the trees say they don¡¯t recognize it.¡± Then it continued playing with Little Sapling.


    ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you going to do something about the tree-chopping?¡± Negris asked, seeing how it was acting.


    The God of Life, seeing someone destroying the forest and doing nothing about it?


    ¡°It¡¯s part of nature. Beavers also gnaw through trees to build habitats; there¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with beavers,¡± the God of Life said slowly.


    That made sense. If the God of Life had to intervene in every case of tree-cutting, what about animals eating grass, or carnivores eating herbivores, or Elves consuming the Fruit of Life?


    Now they are concerned because the Elves made a mistake. Back when Elves hadn¡¯t erred, the God of Life wouldn¡¯t even bother about Elves restricting its seeds. To it, extinction was a natural part, having witnessed numerous extinctions of flora and fauna during its hundred thousand-year lifespan.


    What¡¯s more, this forest wasn¡¯t even under its protection. Had anyone dared to chop down the trees Ange had planted, Ange would have already been charging at them with a scythe in hand.


    Boom! Another giant tree fell, and the God of Life tilted its head.


    Before long, booms followed, one tree after another fell at almost a tree per minute rate, centuries-old giants collapsing, the efficiency alarmingly high.


    Finally, the God of Life couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, striding off towards the distance: ¡°This isn¡¯t a part of nature anymore...¡±

 Chapter 817: 460 Are You That Famous?_2

    Chapter 817: Chapter 460 Are You That Famous?_2


    Ange and the others hurriedly followed, and soon they saw what was cutting down the trees ¡ª a huge logging machine. Its right hand was a large pincer and its left hand was a large saw blade, operated by goblins.


    The pincers grasped the trunk while the saw blade spun rapidly. With a single slash, it cut through the wood with a sizzling sound.


    Around the logging machine were some airships and flying vehicles. They dragged the severed trees, trimmed them into logs, cut them into equal lengths, and then the flying vehicles carried them to the other side of the mountains.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sorcerer Alliance,¡± Negris said.


    The God of Life ran ahead quickly. By the time Ange and the others saw the logging machine, it had already reached the goblins.


    The goblins noticed it too and immediately sounded the alarm. Various unclear weapons on the airships and flying vehicles aimed at it.


    ¡°Stop, stop, unidentified creature, cease approaching immediately,¡± boomed a voice from one of the flying vehicles.


    The God of Life continued to step forward, languidly speaking, ¡°You are destroying the forest... leave...¡±


    Before it could finish, with a hiss, a jet of flame shot out from the front flying vehicle, fiercely engulfing the God of Life.


    The nature of the flame which was ignited was unclear; it seemed viscous and stuck to the God of Life as it fiercely burned, quickly reducing it to ashes.


    ¡°Uh... No way, Old Tree? Old Tree? Are you alright?¡± Negris could hardly believe his eyes. Had the God of Life been reduced to nothing by a pillar of fire?


    The bark of a tree beside Negris split with a crack, revealing a face: ¡°Such fierce flames...¡±


    ¡°Phew, you scared me. How did you become so weak that even these flames could injure you?¡± Negris breathed a sigh of relief and began to mock.


    Although he knew that Old Tree did not have its real body in this world, it was just a Tree Herder and could not be compared to the God of Life in the Master Plane, whom even the Undead King did not dare to provoke.


    But watching it burn to ashes, Negris couldn¡¯t help but worry; fortunately, it was fine.


    Ange picked up the Death Scythe.


    With a crack, the tree split open, and the God of Life, incarnated as a Tree Person, stepped out, stopping Ange: ¡°Let me handle this. I want to teach Little Sapling some of the Tree of Life¡¯s combat techniques.¡±


    The Tree Person waved its branches, sending out an intense signal: Whoosh¡ªgrow¡ªWhoosh¡ªgrow¡ª


    Following its gestures, the trees, wild grasses, and vines in the forest all released something, fogging up the entire forest.


    The fog quickly enveloped the entire forest, including the logging goblins in the distance, who became alert and started putting on their helmets.


    Each goblin had a fully sealed helmet, even the eyes were embedded with crystal plates. According to Durken, this was a type of helmet that allowed breathing underwater.


    Meaning, even if the fog was toxic, they wouldn¡¯t breathe it in.


    Unfortunately for them, they were dealing with the God of Life. Soon, all the goblins felt mold growing on their bodies, white mycelium sprouting from their skin, rendering them rigid and unable to move or cry for help.


    When the fog cleared, the original flying vehicles remained stationary, but their cabins were filled with dozens of goblin corpses overgrown with mycelium.


    ¡°Kvada, were those green mists you used against elves really just to drive them away? This move is too brutal, isn¡¯t it? What living thing doesn¡¯t mold and die when it enters that mist?¡± Negris shivered, imagining a Bronze Dragon covered in mycelium and instinctively kept his distance from the God of Life, fearing it might spray mycelium on him.


    Kvada, previously thought to be a harmless old Tree Person who anyone could bully, turned out to be so terrifying when serious?


    ¡°Living things?¡± The God of Life shook his head.


    When Negris pulled out the goblin corpses, he realized why it had shaken its head because the bodies were completely shattered, even the bones, and not just living things, but dead matter entering the mist would mold.


    No wonder the Undead King didn¡¯t want to provoke it, a super-giant tree of a hundred thousand years is indeed not easy to mess with.


    Old Tree didn¡¯t care about scaring Negris, already teasing Little Sapling: ¡°Did you learn it?¡±


    Little Sapling responded enthusiastically: Whoosh¡ªforce¡ªgrow¡ªforce¡ªgrow¡ª


    In the flowerpot, a sacred mushroom sprouted rapidly, the cap opened, and a large number of spores scattered, landing on the ground, growing rapidly, opening their caps, and releasing spores.


    After several cycles, the area around where Ange stood was filled with clusters of sacred mushrooms, a great harvest.


    Ange could no longer care about anything else and had Little Angel and Little Zombie start gathering the sacred mushrooms.


    Negris covered his face, too embarrassed to watch. Old Tree released a mist attack, but Little Sapling was cultivating sacred mushrooms. How did it learn bad habits from Ange, turning every skill into something to cultivate?


    Old Tree didn¡¯t see anything wrong, his face beaming with joy: ¡°Hehe, learned it, learned it well, quick learner, come, I¡¯ll teach you the variant spores.¡±


    As they taught and learned, having a great time, Ange also took the opportunity to gather all the logging machines and flying vehicles into Divine Realm, planning to take them back for Durken to study.


    Each flying vehicle had an Annihilation Sphere hanging on it, and Durken was particularly interested in this kind of weapon.


    However, when he was collecting the last few flying vehicles, a communicator in one of the vehicles suddenly made a sound: ¡°Hello, hello, hello, logging team, what happened? Did you hear? Why are all your Life Stones shattered? Logging team, logging team, what happened, did you hear?¡±

 Chapter 818: 460 Are You That Famous?_3

    Chapter 818: Chapter 460 Are You That Famous?_3


    The calling continued until Ange closed the Divine Realm.


    ¡°Their communicators are many, each flying car has one, and each seat on a two-seater flying car has one, and it seems like the distance is quite far. Could it be coming from the Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s ladder outside Northern Wind City?¡± Negris said.


    Anthony had some smaller Magic Communicators, and they transmitted over longer distances, but these two couldn¡¯t be compared.


    Those of Anthony¡¯s were special Custom Magic Communicators, expensive to make and troublesome to maintain. Neither Ange nor Negris ever wanted his communicators because Soul Call was more convenient.


    But these communicators from the Sorcerer Alliance, every person had one, and a two-seater flying car actually had two, meaning this was their standard equipment.


    Also, what is the Life Stone mentioned in the communicators? Is the stone shattered, so has the Sorcerer Alliance already known that these lumber teams are dead?


    Suddenly, a rustling noise arose from the forest, and the Tree of Life immediately said, ¡°Someone is coming, with a very strong life force.¡±


    It extended its branches and leaves, wrapping everyone up and moving close to a Big Tree, growing rapidly, and soon, it had wrapped Ange and the others together with the Big Tree. From the outside, it just looked like the trunk of the tree had thickened.


    Before long, a human magician radiating a surging life force flew over the area where the lumber team had been, scanning the surroundings cautiously.


    Ange could feel some sort of wave sweeping over the tree they were in, but it was masked by the God of Life using some unknown method.


    Sensing his surging life force, Negris spoke in his soul, ¡°Such a powerful magician, probably on the level of Durken.¡±


    The human magician, thinking it was safe, flung his cloak and landed, and immediately planted a Magic Wand into the ground.


    The top of the Magic Wand flickered with red light, and with each flicker, a wave spread in all directions, seemingly some kind of detection spell.


    Having planted the Magic Wand, the magician began to inspect the site, looking around and speaking into the Magic Communicator, ¡°The lumber team is gone, their equipment too, there are no drag marks or tracks on the site, they must have been taken into a Space Ornament.¡±


    ¡°Found the bodies, oh? Not good.¡± The magician¡¯s cloak wrapped around, covering his body completely, not exposing any skin.


    ¡°Found their bodies, their deaths are very mysterious, they all grew moldy hair, and it looks like they were all wearing helmets, which means, the fungus could invade through their skin.¡±


    ¡°Me? I should be fine, I¡¯ve been activating my Shield all the while, but just to be safe, I put on my battle armor,¡± the magician said into the Magic Communicator, apparently conversing with someone, but the voice from the communicator was too soft to hear what the person on the other end was saying.


    ¡°The enemy must have run away. I have my Soul Detection on, no one can escape my Soul Detection.¡±


    While he spoke, the magician suddenly reached toward the bodies on the ground, and his hand immediately emitted a purple light, absorbing all the soul fragments from the bodies.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help saying in his soul, ¡°Not good, old tree, did you erase the soul? He can extract souls, take memories from the souls of the bodies, then he¡¯ll know who killed them.¡±


    But just as he finished speaking, Negris sighed, ¡°I forgot, the dead don¡¯t even know how they died, they only saw a Silent Fog.¡±


    As Negris finished speaking, the human magician, having reviewed the memories in the soul fragments, immediately shouted, ¡°Not good, the Silent Fog, it is the Silent Fog of the God of Life, the God of Life from the Divine Realm, how can it appear here?¡±


    Divine Realm? God of Life? Silent Fog? Negris¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but turn to the God of Life: Are you that famous? Do all the magicians here know you?

 Chapter 819: 461: Even Selling Vegetables Can Make You the Richest Person

    Chapter 819: Chapter 461: Even Selling Vegetables Can Make You the Richest Person


    As if the Silent Fog were some tremendous discovery, the magician rapidly absorbed all the memory fragments from the corpses before shooting straight up into the sky. After reaching an altitude of several hundred meters, he then made a sharp right turn toward Northern Wind City.


    Ange and the others didn¡¯t move; they knew that the magician would surely come back because...


    Soon enough, the magician flew back, plucked the red-glowing Magic Wand, and flew off again.


    Negris then sarcastically remarked, ¡°Do you think he did that on purpose or did he genuinely forget? Is your reputation so formidable that it scared him like that?¡±


    The God of Life looked perplexed; it didn¡¯t know either. ¡®Silent Fog¡¯? It had never named anything that.


    It wasn¡¯t until they all returned to Northern Wind City that the God of Life failed to understand the situation. Instead, it became worried by the increasing desolation of the land they crossed, shrinking smaller and smaller until it became a tree person, hopping onto Ange¡¯s shoulder.


    Back in Northern Wind City, once they briefed Anthony, silver coin, and Durken, these old immortals immediately pinpointed the key issue.


    ¡°The Divine Realm? The God of Life? Could they know you? And they refer to the Master Plane as the Divine Realm?¡± Anthony speculated.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, because they unleashed the Faith Storm, so they clearly knew there were gods on the Master Plane. The Faith Storm was targeted at the gods,¡± silver coin immediately added.


    ¡°But how did they know there were gods on the Master Plane and about the God of Life?¡± Durken inquired.


    Negris suggested, ¡°Could it be because of the Church of Light? Speaking of which, who established the Church of Light here? Anthony, have you come across any clues in the scriptures?¡±


    Over a thousand years ago, the Starburst Array unleashed the Faith Storm, striking the Master Plane and causing the downfall of many gods. But before that, the Church of Light in this world had already been thriving.


    The prosperity of the Church of Light in this world had been compressing the living space of the Sorcerer Alliance, which is why those magicians built the Starburst Array and obliterated the gods in one fell swoop.


    The Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s Starburst Array was fired twice. The first time targeted the gods of this world, and the second time targeted those of the Master Plane.


    The first Faith Storm led to the fall of the gods here. The second strike against the Master Plane led to the fall of its gods. According to the designs of the Sorcerer Alliance, both worlds should have become godless, but unexpectedly, they summoned another dreadful existence to the Master Plane.


    The Undying Monarch, the Lord of all beings.


    The arrival of the Undying King directly pushed over the godless Church of Light, establishing a kingdom for the deceased on the earth¡ªthe Undead Empire.


    Therefore, the Sorcerer Alliance could only retreat to their Starburst Array. After more than a thousand years of development, the current situation formed.


    The Sorcerer Alliance in the sky, the Undead Empire on the ground, and the Church of Light lurking in the shadows.


    So, at least a thousand years ago, the Church of Light had a connection with the Master Plane. It¡¯s just not known whether the gods of this place went to the Master Plane to establish a new Church of Light or if the gods from the Master Plane came here to build a new church.


    ¡°Wait a minute, let me think. Do you all remember the Titan city at the bottom of the southern sea? And the message Thunder conveyed to the Dwarfs, so, it was the Titans of the Master Plane who were exiled here, and who then sent a message to the Dwarfs warning them to beware of the Faith Storm,¡± Anthony asked.


    As Anthony spoke, everyone immediately remembered and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, following that line of thought, I remember a rhyme from an apocryphal text I read: ¡®The light that shines on everything is not a just light; the nightingale and the morning dew fear it, and thus the light was exiled to the darkness¡¯... This was roughly the idea.¡±


    Everyone gasped in shock, particularly Negris: ¡°They exiled the Light to the darkness? The God of Light? So, that¡¯s why the Master God lacks any will? Kvada, I understand now. The Supreme God and the Creator God are not the trinity aspect of the Light¡¯s God of Light at all but were created to balance the God of Light.¡±


    Negris, who had lived a long time, knew quite a few secrets. Anthony¡¯s words sparked many memories for him.


    ¡°No way, could the Courts of Justice and Light and Darkness do such a thing?¡± silver coin expressed disbelief, since the Gods of Justice, Light and Darkness, and the Goddess of Redemption had shown strength that did not seem capable of exiling a master god, a feat of such difficulty.


    ¡°No, no, no, the gods you saw were all reborn once. The real Gods of Light fell during the Faith Storm; the previous Gods of Light were not so weak,¡± Durken clarified.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a rhyme, and from an apocryphal text at that. What if it¡¯s not as we think?¡± silver coin added.


    ¡°Even if it were in the official Holy Code, we cannot just believe it blindly. There are too many forged fake messages. Take the Code of Justice; the ones I burned differed greatly from it. As for that Stele of Justice, despite the clear erosion marks seemingly indicating something thousands of years old, I tell you, it was forged by my hands,¡± Anthony whispered.


    In a speechless moment, Negris couldn¡¯t help but curse bitterly, ¡°You destroyer of scriptures.¡±


    As the discussion heated up without reaching a concrete conclusion, Old Tree on Ange¡¯s shoulder, who was playing with Little Sapling, suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve talked so much, why hasn¡¯t anyone asked me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, right, why not ask the God of Life? This fellow had lived for ninety-one thousand years and should surely know a lot, right?

 Chapter 820: 461: Even Selling Vegetables Can Make You the Richest Person_2

    Chapter 820: Chapter 461: Even Selling Vegetables Can Make You the Richest Person_2


    Its vault also contained many artifacts of the Church of Light, such as the Great Angel¡¯s Staff and the Holy Pope Armor, indicating that quite a number of the Church¡¯s formidable members must have perished in its forest.


    ¡°So, were our speculations correct?¡± Negris hurriedly asked.


    The God of Life shook his head, ¡°I do not know, but I had fought with the God of Light. At that time, there were neither the Supreme God nor the Creator God, only the God of Light and some human powerhouses. Later, the God of Light disappeared, and those human powerhouses became the Gods of Light. That was fifteen thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°I know that. The first war of planes, followed by six more, dragging our Dragon Clan into them as well. Due to the heavy casualties, a treaty was signed ten thousand years ago; Elves claimed the forests, Giant Dragons the seas, and humans the land, living peacefully together,¡± Negris stated.


    ¡°Since then, I have not seen the God of Light; something must have happened to him, and then Titanis City sunk, and those Titans vanished,¡± the God of Life said slowly.


    With the God of Life as a witness to history, the debate could be put to rest.


    Fifteen thousand years ago, the God of Light still had a will, and the Gods of Light were not gods but human powerhouses, so the later transformation into the Light, Creator, and Supreme as a single entity was definitely artificial.


    Combining the later events, both the Creator and the Supreme God were created to limit the power of the God of Light, allowing the Gods of Light to find a way to expel him.


    As for what had happened during that period, even the God of Life did not know; all it knew was that since that one occasion, the will of the God of Light had never appeared again.


    Fifteen thousand years ago, humans did not have their own writing, leaving no scriptures behind, except for legends passed down orally, making much of the history unverifiable.


    Fortunately, there was the God of Life, a hundred-thousand-year-old tree. It was unfortunate, however, that this old tree never concerned itself with matters outside the forest, only offering some peripheral references.


    ¡°So, we now need to find the Titans, and it¡¯s best to find the Thunder God,¡± Anthony said.


    The Thunder God had sent messages back to the Dwarves and must know many things. If they could find the Thunder God, or an elder Titan, they might learn the specifics of what occurred.


    So, where were those Titans now? Everyone looked up¡ªeven though their ceiling was overhead¡ªtoward the direction of the Star Burst Magic.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t mix into the Starburst Array,¡± Anthony said, troubled. Other places were manageable, but the Starburst Array was in the sky, physically isolated, and the people of the Sorcerer Alliance hardly ever made contact with the ground.


    Anthony had asked Ji Li, and though she was a magician, she had never made contact with the Sorcerer Alliance, not even the suitor who had given her the planting orb was necessarily from the Sorcerer Alliance.


    With such a faction isolated both physically and in communication, Anthony, even with a thousand methods of infiltration, could not use any of them.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, the God of Life suddenly spoke, ¡°There¡¯s not entirely no way.¡±


    It strained painfully, resembling a human¡¯s expression while squatting on the latrine and soon, with a ¡®ding¡¯, a fist-sized bud sprouted from the top of its head.


    The God of Life plucked it off and said, ¡°Scatter the seeds inside it onto something that moves; it will spread to everywhere the object goes.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had found a treasure. Unlike Negris¡¯s common disdain, Anthony was more perceptive of the God of Life¡¯s strength, a being not even the Undead King would wish to provoke lightly, and assuredly, the item it provided must be a divine artifact.


    Anthony turned and left, planning to scatter the seeds onto a Goblin¡¯s airship, when Ange suddenly said, ¡°Magician, has Divine Power.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Negris asked, ¡°The magicians we met earlier, they have Divine Power? Is he a god?¡±


    Ange shook his head, ¡°No faith, but has Divine Power.¡±


    Without faith, not a god, yet possesses Divine Power?


    Negris still did not understand the meaning of Ange¡¯s words. Unable to comprehend it himself, of course, he could not translate it, so they had to suppress their doubts for the time being and get on with their tasks.


    ...


    Godfall Town, deep within Roxy¡¯s castle.


    Durken deployed the boundary, blocking all fluctuations.


    Ange opened the Divine Realm, and Durken entered the Divine Realm, dismantling all the structures on the airships that emitted energy fluctuations, ensuring that no signals were emitted before Ange carried them out.


    This place had already reached deep into the mountain range, where ordinary fluctuations couldn¡¯t be transmitted, but Durken still checked repeatedly just to be cautious.


    After removing the components that could emit signals, Durken could peacefully study; on the airships, there were many new alchemy techniques that Durken had never seen before.


    Ange found himself temporarily idle. Because the Magician¡¯s Ladder was situated outside Northern Wind City, Ange couldn¡¯t go out to farm.


    He didn¡¯t dare go back to the irrigation area either, as it wasn¡¯t very far from Northern Wind City. From the top of the seven-hundred-meter-high Magician¡¯s Ladder, one could directly see the irrigation area.


    If any activity was detected in the irrigation area, the airship could fly there in just a few minutes.


    Unable to plant anything else, he had to start growing Holy Mushrooms indoors, sprinkling the collected spores on stone slabs. Little Sapling waved its True Leaves, and it wasn¡¯t long before a sheet of Holy Mushrooms had grown.


    It was another great harvest.


    The harvested Holy Mushrooms were processed by elemental repulsion to separate the moisture, which dried them out, and then crushed into powder. The powder was extracted with Holy Water and purified to produce a large barrel of high-purity Holy Essence Liquid.


    Ange immersed the fragments of the Black Crystal Bone in it and shone the Purify technique on them.


    Negris, who had been dozing off out of boredom beside him, was startled, causing his scales to stand on end as he watched breathlessly.


    The Purify technique had been shining for a long time, but the Black Crystal Fragments showed no response, forcing Ange to pick them out.


    Only then did Negris take a deep breath, ¡°You scared me to death. Are you insane? Do you really want to grow a Black Crystal Body? Your imagination is too wild; you dare to think about anything!¡±


    Ange tilted his head in confusion.


    Seeing him like this, Negris realized that Ange truly hadn¡¯t grasped how frightening this was.


    A Black Crystal Body, if it could be ¡®grown¡¯ this way, what would it imply? It meant that as long as the soul could drive it, he could mass-produce Black Crystal Skeletons.


    Kvada, mass-producing Black Crystal Skeletons, has this skeleton gone mad?


    Thankfully, nothing happened.


    A pure crystal was procured, cut, and hollowed out to quickly make several clear, transparent bottles, into which Ange divided the Holy Essence Liquid.


    The leftover extracted Holy Mushroom powder wasn¡¯t wasted by Ange; he temporarily packed it up and stored it in the Divine Realm. The silver coins would take it later to be made into facial masks for sale, ensuring absolutely no waste.


    Busy with these activities, a message was delivered by the silver coins, bringing the latest news.


    ¡°Feiwo brought vegetables and sweets to those Goblins yesterday. They loved them. Lord Anthony guessed they probably lacked the space to grow vegetables and sweets, and indeed, this morning they came to Feiwo eager to buy large quantities of vegetables, sugar, and honey.¡±


    ¡°Lord Anthony has spread the seeds of the God of Life through the vegetables, which should have already disseminated into the Magician¡¯s Ladder. Lord Anthony is asking whether you want to continue supplying them with vegetables, as they are offering a very high price,¡± Silver Coin asked.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but lean over, ¡°How high?¡±


    ¡°This is the list of goods they can provide, which can be exchanged for the Demon Crystals listed here. And this is their list of needs; these are the goods they need, which can be converted at these prices.¡±


    Negris looked at it and was shocked, ¡°One hundred kilograms of vegetables for one Demon Crystal? Have they lost their minds? At these prices, we could become the richest just by selling vegetables.¡±

 Chapter 821: 462: Trouble Comes Looking

    Chapter 821: Chapter 462: Trouble Comes Looking


    The Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder was like a massive umbrella, erected outside of Northern Wind City, with three rings hanging down from small to large, forming a hollow ¡°umbrella¡± surface.


    Negris¡¯s thoughts projected onto Ange, expressing in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s a magic mask up there? That¡¯s not just for good looks but also a magic shield? What a clever design.¡±


    With the protection of the magic shield, the vast space beneath the ¡°umbrella¡± wouldn¡¯t experience rain, keeping it dry and clean... While Northern Wind City hardly ever saw rain, it was always good to have some coverage.


    The space under the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder quickly turned into a large marketplace, occupied mainly by several large shops from the Sorcerer Alliance. One of them was distributing food for free, currently with a long queue forming.


    Although the queue was long, everyone in line brimmed with energy, none appearing starved, which surprised the serving goblin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not very, had a small piece of cabbage pancake this morning.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here to get things?¡± the goblin wondered.


    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t it free? Does it cost money? If it costs money, I don¡¯t want it,¡± the queueing resident quickly responded.


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t cost money. Hasn¡¯t Northern Wind City suffered any disaster?¡± the food distributing goblin, clearly unaware of the latest news, found it strange. They had been clearly instructed to distribute food for disaster relief, so why did this scene not look like one?


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, how could there not be a disaster? Now the food prices are much higher, bread has increased by twenty percent, occasionally even replaced by vegetables, and if the vegetables weren¡¯t more expensive, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleased,¡± complained the resident.


    But his complaints, to the goblin¡¯s ears, sounded like bragging. Hearing the word ¡°vegetables,¡± the goblin¡¯s saliva uncontrollably quickened.


    With no order to cease disaster relief efforts, the goblin could only suppress his anger, placing a brown gelatinous substance in the other¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eh¡ªwhat is this? It¡¯s slippery like snot,¡± the resident said disdainfully.


    ¡°Hehe, good stuff, eat it, one piece can last a day, eat one and you won¡¯t need to eat the rest of the day,¡± the goblin said with ill intentions.


    ¡°One piece lasts a day? How is it similar to a cabbage pancake?¡± the resident complained while cautiously licking a spot. It didn¡¯t taste bad, so he carefully took a tiny bite. The taste was passable, and he didn¡¯t feel discomfort, quickly finishing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite tasty, actually. What¡¯s this called?¡± the resident queried.


    With a sly expression, the goblin said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it? Snot cake, that¡¯s what we call it.¡±


    Another goblin flew over, slapping him on the head, scolding, ¡°Nonsense, nonsense, what nonsense, what nonsense!¡±


    After hitting his companion, the new goblin said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, this is called a convenience rice cake, nutritious, tastes good, and has a long shelf life. We all eat this stuff.¡±


    Still smiling, the new goblin picked up a piece and began to eat it himself.


    Since it was edible and tasted fine, the queueing residents didn¡¯t mind, and each took a piece before leaving.


    The new goblin fiercely glared at his talkative companion, then finally gave the spot back to him.


    The scolded goblin grumbled begrudgingly, ¡°Only talking about nutrition and taste, eating too much causes constipation, why don¡¯t you mention that? We eat it, but having only this damn thing all year round, why don¡¯t you mention that?¡±


    Beyond this long food queue, there was another lengthy line, where about a dozen human women dressed in white priest robes were busy.


    Seeing them, Anthony and Durken exchanged a glance, their expressions becoming peculiar.


    ¡°Classical Light Priests, the robes are very classical in style,¡± Anthony whispered.


    These Light Priests were busily examining patients, first inquiring, then inspecting, and then distributing various bottles of medicines¡ªred, green, yellow¡ªeach about the size of a finger.


    Patients opened the bottles on the spot, drank the medicines, and shortly after, their complexions improved significantly.


    Anthony observed carefully for a while and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re just minor illnesses, diarrhea, colds, sores, and the like.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than someone lying on a stretcher was carried over, this person was emaciated, barely skin covering bone, barely alive, and in immense pain.


    Despite being too weak to raise his hand, every so often he would suddenly clutch his abdomen and convulse, emitting a ¡®heh heh heh...¡¯ sound, too pained even to scream.


    Anthony shook his head softly, murmuring, ¡°Terminal liver cancer, no hope, better to die early than to live in such pain.¡±


    A female priest came over, glanced at the patient, and reacted just like Anthony, shaking her head then invoking Holy Light to press on his abdomen.


    The patient¡¯s convulsions eased, the agony on his face lessened, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Another priestess then took the patient¡¯s family members aside, saying something that made them involuntarily start weeping, but they eventually nodded in resigned agreement.


    The priestess turned back to nod at her companions, then the Holy Light intensified, and the patient passed away with a smile.


    Durken asked softly, ¡°This kind of disease can¡¯t be cured? Could you cure it?¡±


    Anthony pursed his lips, replying, ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. The diseased area needs to be excised, and then combined with Essence Liquid to regrow the diseased organ.¡±


    ¡°But as healthy tissue grows, viral tissue might also grow. If there are too many diseased areas throughout the body, what grows might be diseased as well. Unless one could, like an adult, use a healthy limb to make the other¡¯s grow back, like what I did initially.¡±

 Chapter 822: 462 Trouble Has Come_2

    Chapter 822: Chapter 462 Trouble Has Come_2


    Negris was startled, ¡°Like you? Your body cost dozens of liters of Essence Liquid.¡±


    Such a high cost, not many patients could afford it, a peaceful sleep with a smile was their best option.


    The deceased patient was carried away by family members, and the queue resumed as before, but no one blamed the priests for failing to save a life. Instead, they were grateful that the priests could end the patients¡¯ pain in death, and couldn¡¯t help but mimic them, chanting, ¡°Light bless you.¡±


    Anthony whispered, ¡°Medicine, food, the two most practical weapons in the struggle for belief.¡±


    Durken said, ¡°Are you saying that these magicians are competing for belief? Aren¡¯t they atheists?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re definitely vying for the people¡¯s hearts. Belief is just incidental. Look over there,¡± Anthony gestured subtly.


    Centered around the ¡®umbrella ribs,¡¯ there was one group for medicine, another for food, and a third stall in a different direction, unseen from the approach from Northern Wind City, easily overlooked if not given attention.


    Therefore, the third stall didn¡¯t have a long line, only a few scattered people, all dressed like magicians, nobles, or wealthy merchants.


    Negris trembled with emotion, for it saw its own statue, or rather, the statue of the God of Knowledge¡ªa Giant Dragon clutching a book with a smug expression.


    Ji Li had said that the Hall of Knowledge was the largest religion in this world because magicians worshipped knowledge. The common people, influenced by magicians, deified knowledge and believed in the God of Knowledge.


    But in reality, Negris could not turn these beliefs into its own power. Aside from that vagrant child outside Desert Town, Negris had not seen any more Soul Flames sent its way.


    But that vagrant child from Desert Town had received Elf Beans from Ange; whether he truly believed in the God of Knowledge was hard to say.


    Unexpectedly, it encountered a statue of itself here, clearly having undergone secondary processing to become a dragon holding a book, but that expression... a beaming smile, identical to its own.


    So, food, medicine, knowledge¡ªthey were the three weapons used by the Sorcerer Alliance to win over public opinion?


    However, there was no time for thorough investigation, as they had pushed their cart to the innermost row, where various supplies were piled up like mountains, stretching out ahead. They found a Goblin worker and explained their purpose.


    The Goblin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about the vegetables paid for with silver coins, and he immediately said politely, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll get the supervisor.¡±


    Soon, a human was brought over, giving silver coins a meaningful glance, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rafite, the deputy supervisor of the second materials team. What have you brought? Vegetables? Who placed the order?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wrench ¡®Headburst¡¯ from team one? Deputy Supervisor Wrench is so capable, quickly finding a source of vegetables; we need to learn from him. However, we still need to conduct the routine inspection.¡±


    ¡°You know, our Sorcerer¡¯s ladder is entirely enclosed, we can¡¯t have any diseased or dirty things getting up there. So, your vegetables, are they clean?¡± Rafite smiled as he looked at silver coins.


    Silver coins almost instantly grinned, ¡°Lord Supervisor Rafite, might I inquire as to the standard of cleanliness? This is our first visit, and we¡¯re not quite sure of the procedure. Perhaps I could invite the supervisor for a drink and you could clarify it for me?¡±


    While speaking, one hand moved behind his back, gesturing quietly to Ange and the others.


    This was a signal agreed upon by silver coins and Anthony. Seeing it, Anthony chuckled softly and whispered, ¡°This man is looking for trouble. Silver coins is fishing for information, telling us to be ready.¡±


    ¡°Looking for trouble? We¡¯re just selling vegetables, what trouble could there be for us? Are they trying to drive down the price, or not pay at all?¡± Negris wondered.


    Anthony coughed twice, explaining reluctantly, ¡°If vegetables are particularly important to them, then finding a source is a great achievement. If your colleague finds a fast and good source, that achievement is his. If you can find a flaw in this matter, the achievement might become yours, and all he¡¯s left with is a mistake, right?¡±


    Negris had an epiphany, but then quickly realized, ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right. You two are so shrewd; couldn¡¯t you foresee this? Wrench ¡®Headburst¡¯ who placed the order, what a nice name, didn¡¯t he leave contact information?¡±


    Anthony rubbed his nose with embarrassment; though Negris didn¡¯t quite grasp those workplace tricks, it understood Anthony and silver coins quite well, seeing right through them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is good news? They are not united internally, which means they can be divided and used to our advantage. Such information, gained just by delivering the wrong vegetables, is extremely valuable,¡± Anthony said.


    They were chatting on this side, and the conversation with the silver coin had also concluded on the other side. Although Rafite had come to cause trouble, no one knew how the silver coin had talked to him, but they ended up with him smiling broadly and nodding contentedly as the silver coin walked back.


    ¡°What did you guys talk about? Why is he so happy?¡± Negris asked curiously.


    ¡°Ah? Just some pleasantries, told him he¡¯s young and promising, good-looking, dedicated to his job, capable, has a sharp eye and wide connections, admired by many, and gets promoted quickly,¡± the silver coin casually replied.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Silver coin really has a way with words, you should talk more like that in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s Lord Nage who truly has a way with words, knowledgeable about everything, fluent in all languages, I have to learn from you,¡± the silver coin sincerely said.


    Luckily Negris was now projecting onto Ange, or it would have been carried away.


    The silver coin turned to Ange and said, ¡°This Rafite says the Magician¡¯s Ladder is a sealed space, vegetables have to pass inspection and quarantine, can¡¯t have any living things, pests, or plant diseases, or else they will be rejected.¡±


    ¡°He also hinted to me that he knows someone who can clean these things up, make the vegetables clean, and if I really can¡¯t manage, I can find that person, as the purchase price for clean vegetables is higher.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said, ¡°Bribes? Taking credit?¡±


    ¡°Probably both,¡± the silver coin said. ¡°He¡¯s hinting that the purchase price can be higher, probably wants to give me a taste of sweetness, but I¡¯d have to share that sweetness with someone he knows.¡±


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    With an innocent look on his face, the silver coin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand his intention, so I just had to cooperate with his inspection. Alas, our vegetables are too clean, no bugs or germs, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Inspections for pests and diseases? Vegetables from the Divine Realm that Ange brought out could be eaten raw without any cleaning.


    The silver coin played dumb slowly, cooperating with Rafite¡¯s inspection.


    Time ticked away, and the silver coin had chosen this time slot to be just about ten minutes earlier than the time he and Wrench, the deputy manager, had agreed on.


    Just as Rafite finished his inspection, a Goblin carrying a large wrench stormed over: ¡°Rafite, what are you trying to do to my supplier?!¡±


    Rafite¡¯s face looked awful ¡ª how could the vegetables be so clean? Not a single bug, disease, or even a bit of dirt? He had set the inspection standards to the highest, and still couldn¡¯t find anything wrong?


    It was a pity. If he knew that these vegetables were grown by Ange in a sealed cultivation sphere, hydroponically, with the moisture controlled by the Water God Tom, and transported through the Divine Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a thought.


    Vegetables grown this way were cleaner than if they had been washed, ready to eat right after being harvested.


    Unable to find fault and being in the wrong to begin with, but with the silver coin being so cooperative, Rafite couldn¡¯t vent his frustration on him. After getting a mouthful from Wrench, he left with a black face.


    Wrench complained to the silver coin, wondering why he had come so early without notifying him.


    The silver coin in a simple and confused manner, with a face that said ¡®I also don¡¯t know what happened,¡¯ which made it hard for Wrench to get angry.


    However, when he saw the amount of vegetables, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Why so little? Is there more stock? This is only five hundred kilograms, right? How is that enough to eat?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not enough? Then how much do we need?¡± the silver coin asked.


    ¡°Any amount is fine, we¡¯ll take as much as we get, money is not an issue, we have no place to grow vegetables, it¡¯s too hard to get vegetables normally,¡± Wrench said.


    No place to grow vegetables? On hearing this, both Anthony and Durken¡¯s eyes lit up with the same thought.

 Chapter 823: 463: Not Good, the Adult Has Infiltrated

    Chapter 823: Chapter 463: Not Good, the Adult Has Infiltrated


    Back at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Northern Wind City, Anthony looked at the several exquisite Alchemical Hearts before him and asked, ¡°Are these your Life Boxes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this one is mine, this one is Silver Coin¡¯s, and this one is Roxy¡¯s. They record all our memories. If the Soul Contact between us is interrupted, they will activate and revive us,¡± Durken explained.


    Before heading out to deliver vegetables, for safety¡¯s sake, Durken had crafted Life Boxes for everyone. He already had his own and just needed to make two more.


    Silver Coin didn¡¯t really care, but Roxy hugged hers excitedly and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Is this really for me? Really? For me? A Life Box, a Witch-lich¡¯s Coffin, can I really take it? I haven¡¯t accomplished anything noteworthy, is it really okay?¡±


    She said it wasn¡¯t right, yet she clung tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    This was a Witch-lich¡¯s Coffin, after all. What was it equivalent to? A second life! It was like insurance that would bring you back even if you died.


    Even though Roxy had long known about such things as Witch-lich¡¯s Coffins, she had never thought that one day she would own one. She was just a small-time witch from a remote town; even if she sold herself, she wouldn¡¯t fetch the price of a Life Box.


    Durken said grumpily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s yours, don¡¯t give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Roxy quickly hid the Life Box behind her back, her face blooming with a smile; those were some seriously strong legs to stand on.


    Durken turned to Anthony and said, ¡°Now we just need to find a safe place to store them, and that¡¯ll be fine. Do you want one? Should I craft one for you?¡±


    Anthony shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need for that, I have a Holy Substitute and a backup body.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a Witch; using a Witch-lich¡¯s Coffin would require rebirth, and it was better to be alive.


    Everyone stored their Life Boxes away, then sat in a circle to start a meeting.


    Anthony began, ¡°The intelligence we¡¯ve gathered this time indicates that the Sorcerer Alliance doesn¡¯t have enough space to grow vegetables. I suspect they don¡¯t even have enough room to grow crops.¡±


    ¡°The aid they provided consisted of a type of cubed pastry, which they call ¡®convenient rice cakes.¡¯ Behind closed doors, they call it ¡®snot cake.¡¯ A little piece can stave off hunger for a whole meal, similar to our rape seed pancakes.¡±


    While speaking, Anthony took out a piece of the convenient rice cake.


    Negris took a small bite and commented, ¡°The taste is alright, not bad. Why¡¯s it called ¡®snot cake¡¯? Is it made with snot? Which creature¡¯s snot tastes this good?¡±


    Except for Ange and a few others, faces of disgust appeared on everyone: ¡°Lord Nage, could you not describe it so grossly?¡±


    Anthony explained, ¡°According to those Goblins, they¡¯ve been eating these rice cakes all their lives, from childhood to adulthood, and are thoroughly sick of them. So, seeing them is as disgusting as seeing snot, and furthermore, eating them for a long time can cause constipation.¡±


    Negris slapped his waist, ¡°I get it now, that¡¯s why they¡¯re willing to pay a high price for fresh vegetables.¡±


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°The high price is one thing, another point is, they¡¯re not short on Demon Crystals.¡±


    Durken added, ¡°All of their Mechanical Flying Crafts are powered by Demon Crystals as magical energy. So they have plenty of Demon Crystals, enough to trade for vegetables, but if they don¡¯t have room to grow their own vegetables, where are they getting these Demon Crystals from?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re either digging them out from the ground or from another Plane, otherwise, what? Are they digging them out from the sky?¡± Negris suggested.


    Silver Coin, Anthony, and Durken all lit up at the same time, ¡°Digging from the sky?!¡±


    ...


    No matter where the Demon Crystals are dug from, the Sorcerer Alliance is not lacking in them. They use Demon Crystals for everything, for their Mechanical Constructs, quickly becoming the ¡®sucker¡¯ in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The people of Northern Wind City all pushed their goods to the city outskirts to sell to the ¡®suckers¡¯ with deep pockets.


    The prices given by the Sorcerer Alliance were at least three to ten times higher than the usual purchase price, but they only bought raw materials or semi-finished products.


    For instance, with wood, they bought logs and planks but not finished wooden products like furniture or walking sticks. The same went for minerals; they bought ore and refined pure metals but not forged items.


    Beyond these commodities, they also bought people.


    Intelligent beings under ten years of age, be they humans or Goblins, were all taken in, regardless of their background, under the pretense of providing a better growing environment, but it was essentially human trafficking, and the price offered was high.


    The slave traders of Northern Wind City went mad, contacting ¡®sources¡¯ from all over the world, even using Teleportation Arrays to move ¡®merchandise,¡¯ with a large number of slaves under ten years of age being transported to Northern Wind City through the Teleportation Arrays.


    According to the confessions of the slave traders, not only in Northern Wind City but also in other places where the Sorcerer ladders have descended, slave traders are ¡®clearing their stock.¡¯


    For slave traders, the most valuable were strong men and young women, while the old and young were considered a loss, and as for the sick and disabled, they were usually disposed of.


    Now that the Sorcerer Alliance was willing to take away all the young slaves without the traders having to spend money on raising them to turn a profit, it drove everyone crazy.


    However, Northern Wind City was somewhat strange ¨C only the slave traders were exerting effort, whereas in other places, more often, it was parents and relatives who brought their children. Even if they didn¡¯t receive money, they would hand their children over to the Sorcerer Alliance.


    The entire Plane was suffering from famine; rather than starving to death with their own families, it was better to hand the children over to the Sorcerer Alliance.


    ¡°This led to an oversupply, making it difficult for us to raise prices, those damned poor bastards.¡± A slave trader who had been to other Sorcerer ladders complained in a tavern, and it so happened that Anthony, who came to gather information, overheard him.

 Chapter 824 - 824 463 Not Good the Adult Has Infiltrated_2

    ?Chapter 824: Chapter 463: Not Good, the Adult Has Infiltrated_2 Chapter 824: Chapter 463: Not Good, the Adult Has Infiltrated_2 The next morning, someone discovered that the slave trader had drowned in his own urine in the back alley of the tavern.


    John, acting temporarily as the chief of public security, came over to inspect and firmly stated, ¡°Drunken to death. He fell over while urinating, his nose and mouth landing squarely in the puddle; he suffocated. Does anybody know him? Does anyone recognize him? No one? Then drag him away. An anonymous drunken corpse, if unclaimed for seven days, shall be burned.¡±


    Silver coin and Anthony continually collected purchasing information from the Sorcerer Alliance, deducing many crucial pieces of intel, but that was all they could do. They were powerless to act further.


    The landing sites selected by the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder were strategically chosen for their defensibility, such as Northern Wind City. The Northern Wind Mountain Range spanned the southeast, with the territory being entirely desert except for a single main city.


    As long as the Undead Guards of the main city were completely eliminated, it would be impossible for a large-scale appearance of Undead in the area.


    Even more, the Sorcerer Alliance deployed airships and constructions to repair any disrupted routes, meaning, even if there were a massive influx of Undead, they were not worried about them accessing Northern Wind City via any one route to pose a threat.


    ¡°Being powerful gives confidence,¡± Anthony remarked while analyzing the intelligence.


    Durken shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Can¡¯t help it; their Annihilation Sphere is too potent. On the main road of Northern Wind City, pack it with as many Undead as possible; they¡¯re merely delivering themselves to death.¡±


    ¡°How is your research on the Annihilation Sphere going?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. The impact range is large, affecting Undead within a hundred meters in diameter; the closer to the explosion, the greater the impact. I tested it with several Soul Hearts; they couldn¡¯t withstand it,¡± Durken explained.


    Soul Heart belonged to the rank of High-Order Undead like Gold Skeletons, Iron Skin Zombies, Necromancer Kings, and Undead Saints, and possessed only a Soul Heart.


    ¡°Can it be defended against?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°A little, but if hit directly, there¡¯s no chance; besides, they usually don¡¯t throw just one Annihilation Sphere,¡± Durken shrugged.


    Anthony developed a headache. Possessing an Annihilation Sphere¡ªa major weapon targeted at the Undead¡ªa direct confrontation was unwise. How could he execute Ange¡¯s orders?


    Just when Anthony was at his wit¡¯s end, Silver Coin hurriedly rushed in, speaking urgently, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, the Lord has infiltrated the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Anthony and Durken were both so startled they jumped: ¡°What happened? How did the Lord get in? What occurred?¡±


    The story is a long one, all because Little Angel was too cute.


    Today was their third time delivering vegetables to the Sorcerer Alliance, and the quantity was substantial, reaching six thousand pounds.


    To meet the Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s requirement for ¡®cleanliness¡¯, Ange always accompanied them, hiding in the wagon outside the city to fill the compartment thoroughly, minimizing pollution during transport.


    It was already the third time, and both Anthony and Durken were too busy to accompany them, leaving Silver Coin to lead the team.


    While waiting to deliver the goods, a group of classic Holy Light female priests happened to start their shift, and seeing Little Angel idly kicking stones beside the carts, they excitedly surrounded her.


    They bombarded her with questions, pinching her face and patting her head, which infuriated Little Angel, who howled and glared angrily at the pretty faces of the female priests.


    Before she could act, Ange picked her up.


    ¡°Your daughter is so adorable. Hello, we are Holy Light priests. My name is Yunico; I¡¯m glad to meet you,¡± a beautiful priestess dressed in a classic robe revealing a pristine neck and clavicle said to Ange with a smile.


    Ange tilted his head.


    ¡°Hehe, won¡¯t you introduce yourself? What¡¯s your name?¡± Yunico continued, smiling.


    ¡°Ange,¡± Ange replied with his usual alias.


    ¡°And you?¡± Yunico squatted down, her eyes bending into crescents, ¡°What¡¯s your name, cute little girl?¡±


    ¡°Aow~¡± Being picked up, Little Angel knew she couldn¡¯t hit anyone and responded pitifully.


    ¡°Aow? That¡¯s a peculiar name... May the Light bless you.¡± Yunico invoked the Holy Light, touching Little Angel¡¯s forehead.


    This was a blessing; Yunico was too fond of the adorable little girl.


    But the moment her hand touched Little Angel, her expression changed dramatically, her eyes widening in disbelief at Little Angel then looking at her own hand.


    Her companions noticed her unusual reaction and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Affinity with the Holy Light, affinity with the Holy Light, she has the qualities of a Saintess,¡± Yunico said excitedly.


    The projection of Negris on Ange had almost laughed aloud. Qualities of a Saintess? She was a Six-winged Archangel, embodiment of Holy Light itself!


    But these classical priests didn¡¯t see it that way, and upon hearing Yunico¡¯s words, they all excitedly crowded around.


    Ange defensively pulled the Little Angel behind him, blocking these women who seemed eager to come over and snatch her away.


    Yunico shouted, ¡°Step back, step back, don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    After calming her excited companions, Yunico then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ange, they didn¡¯t mean any harm, they just got too excited. How about this? You and the Little Sky follow us, and we¡¯ll go over there to drink something and chat, okay?¡±


    Ange looked back at Silver Coin.


    Silver Coin nodded, he could tell that these priests held a relatively high status, far higher than the Assistant Manager Wrench Headshot who bought vegetables.


    Wrench was already sending him pleading and threatening glances, seemingly saying, ¡°Hurry up and deal with these ladies, or we¡¯ll all be in trouble.¡±


    After all, it was just a chat, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous.


    Ange, holding Little Sky, followed Yunico and others to their workplace.


    Yunico and her companions felt a bit heartbroken, occasionally turning around to say, ¡°Mr. Ange, that doesn¡¯t look comfortable, does it? How about setting down Little Sky?¡±


    Letting her down lest she hits you...


    Ange set Little Angel down and solemnly cautioned, ¡°Rawr!¡±


    ¡°Rawr~¡± Little Angel nodded reluctantly.


    Yunico quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, come, I¡¯ll treat you to some sweet water,¡± while reaching out to hold Little Angel¡¯s hand.


    Having just been cautioned by Ange, Little Angel helplessly let the other party hold her hand.


    Negris whispered in Ange¡¯s mind, ¡°Has Little Angel shrunk again? She looks shorter than before.¡±


    Ange nodded, with the growth of her power, Little Angel¡¯s form would shrink. She was now the genuine height of a Six-winged Archangel, about 1.4 meters, even shorter than Luna.


    When they arrived at the healing place, this group of priests was originally there to change shifts, but when the original priests heard about the affinity with Holy Light, they crowded around and didn¡¯t bother changing shifts. They kept fussing over Little Angel with pinches and squeezes.


    It was clear that these people liked Little Angel, as they brought out their candy and snacks for her to eat. Yunico even brought out a clean cup, poured water into it, and then performed a Purification spell.


    When healing patients, they generally hesitated to use Divine Arts, but now they used Purification for the water.


    After purifying it, Yunico added some dry fruit slices and sugar, creating a delicious cup of sweet fruit tea.


    Negris whispered, ¡°Fruit and sugar are very expensive in their area; this kind of fruit tea is something they themselves might not usually indulge in.¡±


    Indeed, Yunico only brewed one cup; the others only drank plain water.


    Little Angel was temperamental but not foolish; she also realized that these people meant no harm, so she took it and guzzled down a big gulp.


    Seeing that she accepted their kind gestures, everyone smiled and came over to fuss over her again.


    After a while of petting, everyone finally remembered what Yunico said about the Affinity with Holy Light, and they came over to lay their hands on her head to bless her, personally experiencing the so-called affinity with Holy Light.


    ¡°Where is the person with the affinity with the Holy Light?¡± a magnetic voice called out from outside the crowd.


    ¡°Lady Monica!¡± The crowd made room, and a curvaceous, tall, and well-endowed woman walked in.


    It was a high, curvaceous woman whose tight priest robe couldn¡¯t hide her figure. Yet, a birthmark and a scar on her face marred her beauty.


    ¡°So adorable. Do you have an affinity with the Holy Light? May the Holy Light bless you,¡± Monica said sweetly, squatting down and applying Holy Light onto Little Angel¡¯s forehead.


    Little Angel pursed her lips, growing slightly irritated. Just as Monica squatted down to meet her eye level, Little Angel too summoned the Holy Light, placing her hand on the scar on Monica¡¯s face.

 Chapter 825 - 825 464 Something Stole the Light

    ?Chapter 825: Chapter 464: Something Stole the Light Chapter 825: Chapter 464: Something Stole the Light Negris felt a sudden lurch in her heart and almost let out a cry.


    Kvada! Wasn¡¯t this blatantly telling others that she knew about the Holy Light as well?


    As expected, the priests looked at the Little Angel¡¯s hand in amazement, and Monica grabbed the Little Angel¡¯s hand in shock to take a closer look.


    ¡°It is indeed the Holy Light, such pure Holy Light. Truly befitting of the Saintess¡¯s natural talent for affinity with the Holy Light. No need to learn, just watching us a few times and she learned it, too impressive,¡± Yunico said excitedly.


    Pfft¡ªCould they really interpret it that way? Could it not be because she already knew it?


    Monica also exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Yes, such great talent. Only a pure Saintess who has just grasped the Holy Light could release such pure Holy Light. Ah, we have actually been tainted by reality, having too many stray thoughts in our minds.¡±


    Pfft¡ªIs it because it¡¯s too pure that you all misunderstood?


    Indeed, when a Saintess first grasped the Holy Light, it was very pure, devoid of too many impurities. With age, as their thoughts became more complex, it became very difficult to release such pure Holy Light again.


    But is there a possibility that the person in front of you is so simple due to her innocence, rather than because she has just ¡®grasped¡¯ the Holy Light?


    Or perhaps the entity that bestowed her with the Holy Light was purer, which is why she has such pure Holy Light? Pure, clean, confusing the two, right?


    Negris really wanted to jump out, undo her belt, pull out the elastic band inside, twist it into a slingshot, and fire it at her face¡ªto make her see clearly!!


    All of a sudden, Yunico noticed something, leaned her head forward, and looking at Monica¡¯s face in horror, she exclaimed, ¡°Mo... um, no, Great Priest Monica, your face?¡±


    Monica subconsciously covered her face, glaring at Yunico angrily.


    The birthmarks and scars on her face made Monica very self-conscious. Even as her daughter, Yunico shouldn¡¯t poke at her wounds in front of others.


    Knowing that her mother was angry, but too astounded by her discovery, Yunico had to say again, ¡°Mother, your scar has faded, look for yourself.¡±


    She then took out a small mirror from her bosom.


    Monica took the mirror with a half-believing, half-doubting attitude and looked at her face.


    The moment she lowered her hand, there was a commotion all around.


    Drawn in by their mother-daughter conversation, the female priests had already turned their attention to Monica, some even circling to the front to get a clear view of Monica¡¯s face.


    Monica saw her face clearly and shuddered, looking up in disbelief.


    She knew that scar on her face all too well, the twisted growth that bulged, twisting each time she spoke like a worm, which was why she usually kept her hair long to cover it.


    While it was easy to cover a scar, the birthmark that spread across half of her face was not so easy to hide. As the Great God, she couldn¡¯t keep her face hidden, occasionally having to endure people¡¯s sympathetic or disgusted expressions.


    Disgust was tolerable. She was the Great God, the deity liked her, and who were you to dislike her? But those sympathetic looks were the ones to easily anger her, implying ¡®such a great figure but such a poor face, what a pity¡¯.


    But now, that ugly, worm-like scar had faded, and the bulge wasn¡¯t so pronounced anymore.


    How could this be? Monica looked toward Little Angel¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Is it you? Could... could we try again?¡± Monica had not realized her voice was trembling.


    Little Sky took a big sip of the sweet fruit tea and brought forth the Holy Light to press against Monica¡¯s face once more.


    Under everyone¡¯s intense gaze, the scar faded more and more, gradually shrinking and smoothing out until only a white mark remained, with all the raised scars gone.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Wow... it¡¯s so miraculous.¡±


    Monica trembled as she touched the scar, feeling its smoothness, then lifted the mirror to look again, finally saying excitedly, ¡°Is this... this is the pure Holy Light just grasped? The most pure Holy Light, possessing the power to purify all things?¡±


    Pfft¡ªInside Ange¡¯s soul, Negris conjured up an image of herself ¡®leaning back and violently spurting blood¡¯.


    Kvada, could it really be interpreted that way? Could there not be a possibility that this wasn¡¯t pure Holy Light, but some kind of Healing Magic?


    No, Monica firmly didn¡¯t believe it, nor did Yunico. They refused to believe that this tender and cute little loli knew Divine Arts, clearly just a Vegetable Farmer¡¯s little girl who came to deliver vegetables with her father. How could she possibly know Divine Arts?


    Even if she did know Divine Arts, was there any that could heal such an old scar?


    No, such old scars had formed skin memory. Even if you cut them off and treated them, the scars would still return.


    Having never heard of such Divine Arts herself, there was only one answer: the mighty power of pure Holy Light!


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, truly worthy of a Saintess¡¯s talent. To release the Holy Light twice in a row after just having grasped it is impressive. It¡¯s a pity, though, that the Holy Light has no effect on birthmarks,¡± not only did Monica think so, but Yunico felt the same, and she even felt pity.


    Birthmarks? Little Angel titled her head and reached out a finger.


    Ange immediately picked her up because inside his soul, Negris was roaring, ¡°Stop her, stop her, stop her from using the Freckle Removal Technique, this idiot!!¡±


    ¡°And who might this be?!¡± Monica frowned, questioning who dared treat their Saintess in such a manner. What audacity.


    As soon as Yunico saw her frown, she knew what it meant and hurriedly explained, ¡°This is Mr. Ange, father of the little friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mr. Ange. I am so grateful to you and your daughter for healing my scar. Please, I must have the chance to thank you both properly.¡±

 Chapter 826 - 826 464 Something Stole the Light_2

    ?Chapter 826: Chapter 464: Something Stole the Light_2 Chapter 826: Chapter 464: Something Stole the Light_2 ¡°Come, this way, please.¡± ¡°What? You won¡¯t go? No, you must give me this opportunity to properly thank you.¡±


    ¡°You might not know, this scar has become a heartache for me, like a wound etched on my heart, bleeding incessantly every day. Miss Ao cured my heart.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it¡¯s a rebirth. Such life-saving gratitude, you must give me a chance to thank you, right? The Gods don¡¯t take pity on those who lack a grateful heart.¡±


    ¡°Recently, we have hosted many activities and events that you could participate in. Miss Ao will definitely enjoy them.¡±


    It was clear why she was a priest; Monica was so persuasive in her speech, suggesting that not giving her a chance to express gratitude was tantamount to accusing her of being ungrateful, her sincerity and pitiable appearance...


    Ange wasn¡¯t deceived, but he still followed along because Monica mentioned one of the events was the ¡®Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree Seed Appraisal Convention¡¯, which would showcase the seeds of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree.


    ...


    Silver coin said with a bitter smile, ¡°By the time I arrived, they had already been taken into the Magician¡¯s Ladder.¡±


    ¡°Who went with whom? Who¡¯s by the lord¡¯s side?¡± Anthony asked anxiously.


    ¡°The lord went with Little Angel and Little Zombie. There was no one else by his side, only Lord Nage projected onto him,¡± Silver coin said.


    Anthony panicked and clapped his hands together, ¡°Oh dear, this is troublesome. The lord doesn¡¯t like to speak, and there¡¯s no persuasive speaker with him. I hope nothing goes wrong.¡±


    Negris was obviously excluded from the category of ¡®persuasive speakers.¡¯


    Silver coin asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    No one knew what to do unless they could blend in now, but they couldn¡¯t enter the Magician¡¯s Ladder.


    ...


    Monica and Yunico, along with other priests, led Ange and a few others unobstructed into the Magician¡¯s Ladder. The guards along the way didn¡¯t stop them but instead bowed respectfully to them, to which Monica and Yunico politely responded, while the rest of the priests just giggled and ignored it.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Undead might sneak in this way?¡±


    Soon, Negris found out why they weren¡¯t afraid of the Undead sneaking in. After entering a sealed space and closing the door, a beam of Holy Light shone down.


    In such a confined space, if there were any Undead, they would have nowhere to hide and would be instantly vaporized.


    This Holy Light was penetrative; hiding inside a living body wouldn¡¯t work unless... unless you had a Holy Light Guardian.


    Negris wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking, My God, if Ange and the others didn¡¯t have the Holy Light Guardian, this beam of Holy Light would have annihilated their souls.


    Of course, they could also resist with Soul Energy. After all, the strength of this Holy Light wasn¡¯t very great, but resisting would trigger an alarm.


    Ange had already seen where the Holy Light was emanating from, hanging there was an Annihilation Sphere. One could imagine, if the alarm was triggered, that Annihilation Sphere would explode right above them.


    Only Holy Light could block the scanning of Holy Light, and even if you used Holy Light to resist, it wouldn¡¯t trigger an alarm.


    If you resorted to using Holy Light, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be associated with the Undead, known for their fear of Holy Light.


    Thus, not only Ange but also Monica, Yunico, and the others called upon Holy Light.


    However, their control over Holy Light couldn¡¯t compare to that of Ange and his group; it spilled out of their bodies, causing a wastage.


    Ange and his group could keep the Holy Light confined within their skin, absolutely silent and unseen.


    After the Holy Light scanned, the door on the other end of the enclosed space opened, and the group walked out in single file.


    Behind the door was a completely different world.


    ...


    The interior space of the Magician¡¯s Ladder was extremely large, with a height of seven hundred meters and a diameter of more than sixty meters, making it a colossal structure, many times larger than the largest ship under Black Night Raven.


    Its floors, in sheer number, exceeded those of a typical Mage Tower. A typical Mage Tower is three hundred meters tall with about ninety floors, which is already grand, but the Magician¡¯s Ladder was more than twice as tall.


    However, it had relatively fewer floors, only about thirty-something, each floor reaching a height of several tens of meters.


    Seeing the curious expressions on Ange and the others¡¯ faces, Monica explained, ¡°The gravity is too low in the Void, so when the ladder ascends into the air, it will start to rotate, throwing us against the walls. That¡¯s why the walls you see now will be the floor once we reach the Void.¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t understand and looked puzzled, but Negris did, ¡°Centrifugal force simulating gravity?¡±


    There were several tracks on the wall leading upward, each with seats, Monical led everyone to sit down, hold tight, and start.


    Swiftly, they were smoothly but rapidly elevated to the very top, arriving at an area of three rings through the ¡®chains¡¯ here.


    These three rings were interconnected chambers, each created from separate enclosed compartments, with each chamber not small in size, at least as large as three rooms and two living areas.


    When connected together, they formed a circular space, end-to-end, where running in the circle was feasible, capable of looping back to the same position.


    Once unlocked, each became an independent mechanical airship, possessing certain autonomous flying capabilities.


    ¡°This here is our lodging area, all of us live in these three rings; we spellcasters reside in the middle one because, when the rings spin, the speeds differ, and the large ring spins faster, so the stronger goblins, dwarfs, and human body practitioners live in the third ring, where there is also more space.¡±


    Ange listened silently, not responding.


    Monica didn¡¯t mind, thinking Ange was just a vegetable farmer who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world and possibly got frightened into silence, which seemed normal.


    Ange¡¯s silence didn¡¯t mean she could stop explaining; why else would they coax Ange here if not for the Little Angel¡¯s potential as a saintess?


    People have arrived, so how could they make her willingly stay? Of course, by aspiring to a wonderful life, and without introducing the nice things here, how would others know life here is wonderful?


    Although she wanted the Little Angel to stay, looking at the Little Angel, it seemed that Mr. Ange could make the decision; the urgent matter was figuring out how to keep Mr. Ange convinced.


    While she explained, she gestured to the maids to bring some good things over.


    Three cups of sweet fruit tea, a plate of nuts, a plate of sugar cubes, several plates of exquisite pastries, and a plate of red fruit pieces were served.


    Yunico¡¯s expression stiffened; she quickly took the red fruit pieces away.


    Monica glared at her and hissed softly, ¡°What are you doing? Cut your own if you want to eat.¡±


    Yunico replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Great Priest, these are the sweet vegetables they sell to us.¡±


    Monica¡¯s expression froze, and she hurriedly signaled Yunico to take them away.


    It was a close call; serving guests with goods bought from them would be tantamount to admitting they had nothing good to offer here.


    She hastily invited Ange and the others to eat.


    Negris quickly said in their souls, ¡°Eat, eat, try to act normal.¡±


    Ever since the Ladder of Magicians had descended, to disguise themselves as normal people, Ange and his companions had all activated their hearts. With their hearts beating, some other organs started functioning, such as their stomachs, allowing them to eat and digest food.


    However, expelling it was uncomfortable, and Ange usually purified it with the Holy Light, which led Negris to criticize, ¡°Even gods don¡¯t need to poop.¡±


    They emotionlessly devoured the snacks and pastries, the three of them sitting there, tilting their heads looking at Monica.


    Without giving any outward sign, Monica was nearly in tears inside, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it delicious? Give me some expression, please?¡±


    Alright, it seems these foods won¡¯t entice them; after all, given the abundant resources on the ground, even the poorest eat better than her own offerings.


    It seems she could only use novel objects and a variety of activities to lure them now, but the time hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll guide you around first, and you can join in the activities tonight, is that okay?¡± Monica asked with a smile.


    Negris quickly said, ¡°Agree to it, agree to it, go on the tour.¡±


    Ange nodded.


    Monica smiled and led the way, guiding Ange and the others around, and somehow they found themselves on the twentieth floor of the main pillar, where the Church of Light was located.


    ¡°Here is where our Church of Light is located, inside are the idols of the God of Light and the God of Truth,¡± Monica led the way, explaining.


    The God of Truth? Negris muttered in Ange¡¯s soul, ¡°Is there a God of Truth among the Gods of Light pantheon?¡±


    Ange shook his head, then entered the church and immediately frowned, saying to himself, ¡°There¡¯s something, stealing light.¡±

 Chapter 827 - 827 465 The Unique Array

    ?Chapter 827: Chapter 465: The Unique Array Chapter 827: Chapter 465: The Unique Array The Church of Light does not have a God of Truth position, but in the Master Plane, there is a title of God of Truth and Law, surpassing Archmages above all arcane mysteries, a god who has mastered truth itself.


    In this Church of Light here, there¡¯s an added God of Truth, and what¡¯s more, the only subordinate deity. Now that¡¯s strange.


    ¡°Light shines upon the land but does not reach the realm of the Undead. The God of Truth used the truth he controlled to create Alchemy, Constructs, Magicians, and the Starburst Array, creating the Holy Kingdom that shelters us. Your daughter possesses an Affinity with the Holy Light, she is a Saintess chosen by God,¡± Monica explained.


    The Negris projected onto Ange¡¯s body had already vomited a pool of blood. It had always wondered what excuses were used to hoodwink these Disciples of Light.


    Because according to the information Ange obtained, the Gods of Light were blasted away by the Starburst Array, meaning, including the God of Light himself, they were all wiped out by the Starburst Array.


    But now, this Great God is saying that the Starburst Array is what protects their Divine Country? That it was created by the God of Truth to shelter the Light?


    Heh heh heh, these claims are just too absurd, and they hide endless deep meanings. No, no, stop! Negris forcefully suppressed the urge to analyze further and planned to go back and study with Anthony and the silver coin.


    Now it was very clear about its weaknesses and dared not claim to be all-knowing anymore, at least not about human hearts. In this regard, swindlers and Old God Sticks are ten thousand times better than it.


    Bringing its attention back, Negris began observing the surrounding architecture, noting that the style of the buildings was very ancient.


    Ancient often equates to simplicity, once anything is old enough, it has to be simple. In an era of underdeveloped productivity, all impractical decoration was avoided if possible.


    What? The cathedrals in the Master Plane are luxurious? They aren¡¯t ancient; they have been continuously renovated over the past few centuries. You haven¡¯t seen the oldest churches, which are in some broken-down caves.


    The church here is the same, with walls of pure white and not too much decoration, and two divine statues hanging from the ceiling.


    Monica awkwardly explained, ¡°We are in the Void above, the space should be horizontal, but now it¡¯s vertical, so it¡¯s a bit strange. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Ange remained expressionless, but Negris was about to laugh. Thinking of the faithful Priests kneeling on the ground, praying with their heads lifted to the ceiling, it could not help but wonder, if this went on for a long time, would everyone develop cervical spine problems?


    The two statues, one was of the God of Light, the other unrecognizable, must be the God of Truth.


    Ange¡¯s attention was concentrated on the unfamiliar statue of the God of Truth because he saw that all the Soul Flames generated by the prayers were being absorbed into the statue of the God of Truth, with the God of Light¡¯s statue receiving none.


    Normally, the Soul Flames and faith among different Faith Systems under the same gods are invisible, but Ange could see them because he possessed the status of the God of Balance, which also meant that the God of Balance and the God of Light of this world were under the same Faith System.


    Case solved, they are one and the same, this God of Light truly is the will of the Master God Status that was banished by the Gods of Light of the Master Plane.


    However, here it seems it¡¯s not doing too well; all the faith has been stolen by this God of Truth that sprang out of nowhere, not a bit reaching it. Could it be because it has fallen?


    Ange stared blankly for a while and did nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Monica knew she had failed, this Mr. Ange had not been inspired by the Light, which complicated things. If the Light couldn¡¯t attract him and neither could delicious food, how could they make him stay?


    If even various activities couldn¡¯t attract him, what then? Bribe him with money?


    No, a Saintess sold by her parents could never truly have a pure heart. If she could not have pure Holy Light, what difference would there be between her and these ordinary Priests of Divine Light?


    The same goes for coercion, Monica hoped that Ah, the little friend, would be a Saintess who stays out of her own will, following her father, carrying love and light in her heart with a pure soul.


    And not because of money or force, staying with resentment, only to lose the pure Holy Light in the end, becoming just an ordinary Priest, or even an unstable element.


    Sigh, hopefully tonight¡¯s activities will attract them.


    Upon leaving the church and reaching behind it, Ange suddenly made a subtle grasping motion, catching a bit of yellow light in his hand and quietly pressing it into his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? What have you found now?¡± Negris, startled, immediately looked towards Ange¡¯s heart.


    In Ange¡¯s heart lay the God Status of War and Peace, and now on this status, there was a new yellow speck. Negris¡¯s thoughts scanned over it and immediately felt a murmur like a dream: where is the truth... where is the truth...


    ¡°Is this... a Heroic Spirit?¡± Negris asked hesitantly.


    Ange nodded.


    ...


    After dinner, there were the usual varieties of entertainment activities, including watching magic projections, sharing curiosities, operas, poetic performances, as well as Simulated Magic Formation competitions, a rich and colorful array of choices.


    The weary souls returned to the Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s celestial ladder for unrestrained entertainment and relaxation.


    The seed of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree was featured in the curiosity-sharing activity, and all six ladders descended simultaneously. The Sorcerer Alliance collected many rare and bizarre objects, things not available on the Starburst Array.

 Chapter 828 - 828 465 The Unique Array_2

    ?Chapter 828: Chapter 465 The Unique Array_2 Chapter 828: Chapter 465 The Unique Array_2 If it were particularly valuable, it would be exhibited all around, allowing everyone to share in its wonder.


    The seeds of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree were evidently such a rare item. Negris had known about the disappearance of the seeds long ago and initially said that they would let Ange play with them once they found them. Surprisingly, they ended up in the hands of the Sorcerer Alliance.


    Under Monica¡¯s lead, they arrived on one of the layers of the main pillar. By now, there were already quite a few people there, some stopping to chat, others waiting for companions, or making new friends.


    Monica¡¯s status was clearly prestigious, as many greeted her deferentially upon her arrival. When they saw the scars on her face, their expressions turned to shock, and some women gathered around, whispering to her in secrecy.


    With a mysterious smile, Monica kept changing the subject, adamantly refusing to divulge any information about her scars.


    The women, failing to get anything out of her, complained that Monica was heartless and eventually dispersed in disappointment.


    Monica sighed in relief, sadly glanced at the Little Angel, and thought, ¡°I can¡¯t keep the Little Angel, and telling others would be useless. It might even cause trouble if someone decided to force the issue. These two ¡®vegetable farmer father and daughter¡¯ would be in trouble.¡±


    Suppressing her regret, Monica smilingly said, ¡°Mr. Ange, you really do seem to enjoy planting, specifying even to see seeds during tonight¡¯s activity. Our agriculture department also has some seed collection activities. I¡¯ll see if I can get some free seeds for you as a gift. I hope you won¡¯t disdain it.¡±


    How could Ange disdain it? He immediately nodded vigorously.


    Seeing this, Monica immediately smiled with relief. Even if she couldn¡¯t entice the Little Angel to stay, being able to leave a guest with happy memories was still something good.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the rare sharing event officially began.


    Though it was a sharing of rarities, the definition of ¡°rare¡± varied for each person, especially for Ange, who had the God of Knowledge within him, almost nothing qualified as rare.


    So throughout the event, Ange maintained an expressionless face, even when the seeds of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree were brought out. Instead of being surprised, he just shook his head.


    Monica, who had been paying close attention to him, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Ange, is there something wrong with the seeds?¡±


    Ange opened his mouth, but realized that explaining would require many words, and since Negris dared not speak up, he couldn¡¯t translate for him. So, he closed his mouth again.


    Monica couldn¡¯t help but laugh at herself, ¡°What am I thinking? Expecting a vegetable farmer who had never seen the Divine Tree to provide insights? That¡¯s too much to ask of him.¡±


    Not getting the reaction she had hoped for, Ange indicated he wanted to leave after the event ended, so Monica reluctantly saw them off.


    Before they left, the young classical priestesses gave the Little Angel many gifts, packed into a large bag that was taller than the Little Angel himself.


    Watching the Little Angel carry the bag on his head, Monica wasn¡¯t surprised, just figured farm kids must be strong.


    Monica herself took out a parchment sheaf, handing it to Ange, ¡°This is a collection of plant seed specimens gathered by the alliance. I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°This is our teleportation array communication identifier. If you encounter any trouble or danger, you can find a teleportation array, use this identifier to request communication, and then seek Great Priest Monica.¡±


    ¡°This is a box of convenient rice cakes. The order in Northern Wind City seems alright, but other places are in chaos. If it becomes inconvenient to buy grain, these rice cakes can sustain you for a while.¡±


    ¡°These are some Demon Crystals. For the Little one to heal my scars, these Demon Crystals are trivial; I hope you won¡¯t disdain them.¡±


    Monica had prepared many gifts, still fearing that Ange wouldn¡¯t accept them, she spoke many good words.


    Putting other things aside, the Little Angel healing her scars was a huge favor. It was a burden off her chest, and the Little Angel might be considered to have untied this knot for her.


    The birthmark on her face was merely unsightly, but those wormlike twisting scars could really be termed ugly and cause psychological discomfort to herself and others.


    Now, these discomfort-inducing scars were gone, and she could show her face more confidently in the future.


    Since she couldn¡¯t keep the Little Angel to take good care of him, she hoped her benefactor could live a happy and blessed life, so she prepared practical things.


    Ange accepted them, and as per the custom of equivalent exchange, his fingers twitched to offer something in return, but Negris desperately stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move. We can compensate her later. You must not reveal your strength right now. Don¡¯t move, can¡¯t move.¡±


    In the end, Ange could not reciprocate equivalently, only dragging a bunch of things out despondently.


    Not far out, several shadows jumped out.


    ¡°My lord, you finally emerged. Are you alright?¡± Silver Coin sighed with relief.


    ¡°We were so worried, my lord. Are you unharmed?¡± Anthony also sighed deeply.


    Everyone busily took the gifts from Ange and hurried back to the city.


    Back at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, after setting up the boundary, Anthony and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We were so worried. Where is Lord Nage?¡± Anthony asked.


    The voice of Negris emanated from Ange¡¯s body, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m switching back to my body.¡±


    Soon after, a Bronze Dragon crawled out from a corner.


    Durken said irritably, ¡°Lord Nage, couldn¡¯t you have switched back and reassured us? From morning until now, everyone has been so anxious they could pee.¡±


    Negris rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Go ahead and pee. Don¡¯t pretend. If you knew what we encountered, you definitely wouldn¡¯t think that way.¡±


    A look of concern flashed across everyone¡¯s faces.


    Negris recounted the matters concerning the God of Light and the God of Truth and precisely relayed Monica¡¯s words, eventually instructing Ange to bring out the Heroic Spirit.


    ¡°The book.¡± Ange gestured with open hands.


    Alright then, Negris collapsed onto the ground. After a while, the Bronze Book fluttered over.


    The Bronze Book was usually hanging on Ange¡¯s waist, but it was temporarily removed as they were delivering goods.


    Opening the Bronze Book, he took out a yellow speck and clipped it into the book¡¯s pages.


    A spirit, an old man with disheveled clothing and white hair, manifested inside the Bronze Book. He sat cross-legged on the ground, fingering his beard and muttered, ¡°What is truth... Where is truth...¡±


    In the corner of the page, Red Star clung to the edge, quietly poking its head out.


    Looking left and right, seeing no danger, Red Star tiptoed forward with its chest flashing red, then it suddenly pushed, ¡°Red Star¡ª¡±


    But before it could finish, a Giant Dragon¡¯s large foot slammed down, flattening it completely.


    In his Giant Dragon Form, Negris irritable picked up the flattened Red Star and flung it over the corner of the page.


    However, by the time he turned back, the disheveled old man had already stood up. He looked in the direction where Red Star vanished, his eyes lighting up, ¡°Truth is here, truth is within the range of Star Burst! Star Burst...¡±


    The disheveled old man spread his arms, and immediately behind him, a peculiar array manifested. Countless rays of light gathered from the array into his body, surging into his hands.


    With a crunch! Negris¡¯s large foot came down, flattening him into a sheet of paper.


    Negris, annoyed, waved his claw and a metal cage manifested, enclosing the disheveled old man.


    The book¡¯s page turned to another, another cage covered Red Star as well, ensuring they couldn¡¯t move between pages to fight each other anymore.


    After all was done, Negris, exhausted, closed the book¡¯s pages and reprojected himself onto his body.


    ¡°Heroic Spirit? Who is he? You captured a Heroic Spirit in the Church of Light?¡± Anthony asked curiously.


    Even if Ange had captured one of the Gods of Light in the Church of Light, he wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised, but why a Heroic Spirit?


    A Heroic Spirit is a collective embodiment of group belief. Why would there be such a collective belief in the Church of Light?


    Negris shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Because the Church of Light has been occupied, the God of Truth is there stealing light. That guy kept muttering where is the truth, could he actually be the God of Truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible, he¡¯s just a Heroic Spirit.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking did Negris contradict himself, continuing to speculate, ¡°Was the spell he cast Star Burst? Could he be the inventor of the Starburst Array? Did you see that array clearly?¡±


    Ange gestured with open hands and after a short while, a peculiar array appeared in the palm of Ange¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 829 - 829 466 I... I havent gotten on the car yet

    ?Chapter 829: Chapter 466: I... I haven¡¯t gotten on the car yet Chapter 829: Chapter 466: I... I haven¡¯t gotten on the car yet ¡°Have you written it down?¡± Negris leaned over to see, snorted after a glance, and said, ¡°What is this mess? How can it be so simple? I took one look and could tell there are at least two thousand independent arrays, but you don¡¯t even have two hundred here.¡±


    Ange ignored it, fiddling with the device on his own, occasionally enlarging, flipping, and inserting components.


    Durken watched with trepidation. As an alchemist, he knew all too well how terrifying such exquisite control could be. Although he could do it himself, achieving it as effortlessly as Ange was a bit difficult.


    Moreover, this obviously wasn¡¯t Ange¡¯s limit. While recalling, he kept inserting new arrays, the number of arrays continued to climb, but Ange¡¯s magic power reaction remained stable all along, which meant he wasn¡¯t straining at all, making it impossible to fathom the limit of his control power.


    While Ange played with his own device, Negris continued to talk about the situation in the Sorcerer¡¯s ladder, and then everyone analyzed it together.


    Anthony said, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that the Church of Light of the Sorcerer Alliance is fake, or rather an organization of a fake god. The words spoken by these classical priests have overturned the entire theological system, creating a paradox in faith¡ªGod is omnipotent, yet He cannot create a stone He cannot lift.¡±


    ¡°Light shines upon the land, but it cannot reach the domain of the undead; they need the God of Truth to create the Divine Country. Essentially, they¡¯re placing the God of Truth in a higher position than the God of Light. Don¡¯t their priests find it strange when saying such things?¡±


    ¡°An ugly handsome guy? A fat skinny person? A diligent lazybones? Such logically flawed statements are earnestly spoken by a Great Priest, which is utterly ridiculous,¡± Anthony criticized.


    Curious, Negris asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there such a saying in the Master Plane? About God being omnipotent and all that?¡±


    Anthony looked at him with a strange expression and said, ¡°Yes, if your faith is firm, then God is omnipotent. If God does not demonstrate His power, it¡¯s certainly because your faith is wavering, and God¡¯s power cannot be transmitted to you.¡±


    ¡°Kvada, it can be interpreted like that? I see, if you don¡¯t do well, it¡¯s not because of me, it¡¯s because your faith in knowledge isn¡¯t firm enough. You wavered, got distracted, didn¡¯t earnestly receive knowledge, so the God of Knowledge couldn¡¯t bless you. Oh, why didn¡¯t I think of explaining it this way before? Such an oversight, such an oversight,¡± Negris said, patting his back and sighing deeply.


    No wonder Anthony looked so awkward; here was a living counterexample.


    ¡°Because they¡¯ve twisted the doctrine, it¡¯s just a pseudo-religious sect in the guise of the Church of Light, and thus their faith is devoted to the God of Truth. But what¡¯s with this Heroic Spirit?¡± Anthony asked, puzzled.


    Negris replied dejectedly, ¡°A Heroic Spirit is a collective embodiment of group faith. The reason a Heroic Spirit is born is that there is a large group of people with a shared imagined community, like ancestors, heroes, totems.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between it and a god?¡± Anthony queried, having no understanding of what a Heroic Spirit was.


    Negris hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re asking for a difference, they¡¯re both the power of faith. The difference might be what came first, the chicken or the egg. With Heroic Spirits, there¡¯s first a shared imagined community before a Heroic Spirit is born; with gods, first there¡¯s a god, then followers¡¯ thoughts are unified.¡±


    At this point, Negris fell into contemplation; it had never deeply considered the difference between Heroic Spirits and gods before, but now, analyzing with this line of thought, aren¡¯t Heroic Spirits and gods indistinct?


    The God of Light could also be regarded as a type of Heroic Spirit, or maybe a totem.


    First there was the worship of a totem like the sun, which led to the concept of light. However, the sun is tangible, hanging in the sky, lacking in mystery and distance, not really suitable for playing god.


    As it grew and expanded, the Church of Light came into existence, based on the aspiration for light, the future, and all things bright and beautiful.


    With the Church of Light, a bunch of powerful entities emerged, eventually leading to the Gods of Light, confirmed by the God of Life.


    Then, speaking of Red Star, he is a Heroic Spirit, but is he a god? First came the man Red Star, then the shared image of Red Star, and from there the Heroic Spirit was born.


    But is a Heroic Spirit the same as Red Star? No.


    In the midst of its dilemma, Ange suddenly lifted his head and said, ¡°Dumb.¡±


    That word, like a flash of insight, pierced through Negris¡¯s thoughts, and it slapped its back exclaiming, ¡°Right, dumb, that¡¯s the biggest difference between Heroic Spirits and gods. Since it is born from the collective wish of a group, it lacks wisdom and will act according to the collective will.¡±


    ¡°But gods are not like that; gods have wisdom, strategy, cunning, and self-interest. They can be as foolish as Redemption, or as sneaky as the God of Arbitration.¡±


    ¡°However, the biggest difference should be the way their power is manifested. A Heroic Spirit is based on a common image; it only possesses power if it conforms to the shared image.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a hero, then its strength comes from what everyone imagines a hero to be. If it runs away, it loses the image of a hero and thus all its power. But a god won¡¯t, a god will tell you, he ran away because your faith isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Everyone nodded in realization as they listened, and Silver Coin even admired aloud, ¡°Worthy of the God of Knowledge, your analysis is logical, easy to understand, and quite convincing.¡±

 Chapter 830 - 830 466 I... I havent gotten on the car yet_2

    ?Chapter 830: Chapter 466: I... I haven¡¯t gotten on the car yet_2 Chapter 830: Chapter 466: I... I haven¡¯t gotten on the car yet_2 ¡°Anthony also marveled, ¡®Only Lord Nage could analyze the differences from such a level, doesn¡¯t this mean that this Heroic Spirit is indeed the designer of the Starburst Array?''¡±


    Negris¡¯s tail went up as he affirmed, ¡°Absolutely, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have the same imagination.¡±


    Anthony said, ¡°It looks like we should add this Starburst Spirit to our intelligence gathering targets, and we should try to figure out the structure of the Starburst Array.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Negris suddenly remembered something, ¡°Why did you shake your head when you saw the seed of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree? Is that seed fake?¡±


    Ange shook his head without looking up, ¡°It wasn¡¯t pollinated.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ªUnpollinated? Then the seed won¡¯t sprout?¡± Negris exclaimed.


    Ange titled his head and said, ¡°Different species, I can do it.¡±


    Negris paused for a moment, ¡°You mean, we either find a different species of the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree for pollination, or you handle it to germinate?¡±


    Ange shook his head, repeating his previous statement, ¡°Different species, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, even finding a different species won¡¯t work? Even with a different species, it still needs you to pollinate it?¡± Negris guessed.


    Only then did Ange nod.


    Negris understood, Ange never bragged, but now he emphasized that only he could pollinate; probably like inserting a sick branch of the World Tree into Essence Liquid and using the Instant Death Halo to hasten the fruiting, indeed only Ange could do that.


    Turning to silver coins, Negris asked, ¡°Is there a second Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree?¡±


    Silver Coin shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention a second Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree, there¡¯s only one seed.¡±


    Ange looked up and said, ¡°Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That one is a fruit, not a seed?¡± Silver Coin realized.


    If even the fruit is uniquely available, there¡¯s no question about it being extinct.


    Everyone quickly disregarded the Heaven-Reaching Divine Tree as Anthony continued, ¡°Next, let¡¯s analyze the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder. Lord Durken, you are more familiar with this area, based on your experience, this Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder...¡±


    ...


    The arrival of the Sorcerer Alliance had an immediate effect on stabilizing the order of the entire plane, and they replaced the Undead Empire to an extent, causing fluid movement across different regions of the plane.


    They distributed free rice cakes to stabilize grain prices, dispatched airships to eliminate bandits along the roads, opened up trade routes, mediated between major urban powers, and reduced the risk of wars.


    The Sorcerer Alliance did not need to do much, or even dispatch manpower to manage, and the plane quickly stabilized.


    Most of the plane was in a city-state autonomous state, each city had its own autonomous capability, and food was available in storage; it was only because of cut-off trade routes and hoarding that distribution was inequitable.


    Now that trade routes were open and rice cakes stabilized grain prices, hoarding grains was unprofitable, and unscrupulous traders had no choice but to make painful reductions and sell at slashed prices.


    Grain prices fell, trading routes were smooth, and selling grain became profitable, honest merchants would transport and sell grain to make money for their households.


    With bellies full, other needs rose, various consumptions upgraded, and many powers began to organize manpower for agricultural production.


    If this continued, calming the plane would be just around the corner, but how could the Council of the Undead possibly let them steal the rule of law without a fight?


    Silver Coin pulled his thoughts from the House of the Deceased, looking terrified as he reported to everyone, ¡°The Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder that descended on the East Nage Peninsula has been conquered by the Undead.¡±


    ¡°What? The Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder? Conquered? How is that possible?¡± Anthony was shocked.


    If it had been before, Anthony wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised, but since Ange had infiltrated the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder and clarified its structure, he didn¡¯t think the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder could be so easily conquered.


    The ¡®umbrella¡¯ of the ladder is a protective shield, which can be extended to the ground at any time to protect the entire ladder; to breach it, the protective shield must be broken first.


    Secondly, all the flying machines and mechanical constructs of the Sorcerer Alliance were designed specifically for battling the Undead, using materials that their souls cannot penetrate.


    In other words, the soul and mental attacks, which the Undead are particularly adept at, cannot harm the creatures inside the flying machines and the sky ladders.


    Finally, they also have the Annihilation Sphere specifically for the Undead creatures, so a destruction strategy relying solely on numbers is ineffective.


    Moreover, the locations they chose for landing are carefully selected as they are easy to defend but difficult to attack. The so-called Eastern Nage Peninsula is obviously a peninsula, surrounded by sea on three sides, where the Undead cannot leverage their numerical advantage.


    If worst comes to worst, if they can¡¯t win, they could just run, right? Couldn¡¯t the Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder just rise up? If the sky ladder doesn¡¯t have time to ascend, the independent chambers on the three rings and chains could detach and escape on their own. How could it possibly be overtaken?


    Silver Coin said, ¡°Last night, a cold tide hit the Eastern Nage Peninsula. The Council of the Undead mobilized twenty Necromancer Kings and Undead Saints to amplify the cold tide, freezing the Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder and the sea surface.¡±


    ¡°After the cold tide stopped, millions of Undead, crossing the frozen sea, swarmed onto the Eastern Nage Peninsula. The Sorcerer Alliance used up all their Annihilation Spheres and then were overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°The three rings attempted to disassemble and escape, but most were brought down by the Spirit Dragon Knights. The main pillar of the sky ladder was occupied by the Undead.¡±


    Durken was shocked: ¡°Spirit Dragon Knights? Nevin¡¯s knight order?¡±


    Silver Coin spread his hands. The information he collected in the House of the Deceased had nothing about the identity of those Spirit Dragon Knights.


    Anthony murmured, ¡°It seems the Undead Empire is not to be underestimated. Although most of their high-ranking members are trapped in the Annihilation Boundary with Your Majesty, those who remain are not easy to deal with. Using astronomical events to launch an attack is indeed a genius plan.¡±


    Just then, light suddenly flared up outside the house. Everyone went out to see, only to notice beams of light shooting erratically from the Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder outside the city.


    Seeing these beams, various flying vehicles quickly took off from around the city, heading towards the Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder.


    ¡°It looks like they are recalling their personnel. Are they leaving?¡± Silver Coin said.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Anthony had just said when Durken suddenly swiped his hand in front of him, and a ¡®mirror¡¯ appeared before him.


    In the mirror was a street outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, where Ange¡¯s ¡®Vegetable Farmer family¡¯ home address was located.


    Ange spent all day in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which didn¡¯t fit his identity, so Anthony carefully arranged a fake address for him¡ªa mundane house connected to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion by a secret passage.


    Durken was assigned the task of monitoring, and he now clearly had discovered something.


    From the ¡®mirror,¡¯ one could see a figure clad in a cloak entering the alley leading to the ¡®Vegetable Farmer¡¯s¡¯ home. The figure¡¯s prominent proportions could not be concealed even by the loose cloak.


    ¡°Monica?¡± Negris was startled and quickly said, ¡°Ange, hurry, go back.¡±


    Ange, leading Little Angel, quickly returned to the fake address through the secret passage; Monica was already knocking on the door.


    Opening the door, Monica saw them both and immediately smiled: ¡°Great, I didn¡¯t get the wrong place. I¡¯m really sorry for visiting so late, but there¡¯s no helping it; we are leaving now. Oh, little friend, would you like to come with me?¡±


    Little Angel¡¯s eyes widened, a look of utter confusion on her face.


    Seeing this, Monica laughed again: ¡°I knew it would be like this. You can play dumb, I¡¯m not asking you to leave anyone. Mr. Ange, would you like to come with Little Friend to our Sorcerer Alliance?¡±


    Ange shook his head.


    Monica was not disappointed; she had been prepared, and smilingly said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t force you. Take this, take good care of Little Friend, and also take care of yourself. I hope we can meet again in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, Monica stuffed a small pouch into Ange¡¯s hand, the feel of it unmistakably that of a Demon Crystal.


    She had made this late visit just to say goodbye and to give some money. After handing over the pouch to Ange, she stepped back and waved at Little Angel, smiling: ¡°Little friend, I¡¯m leaving now, see you when I have the time.¡±


    Ange looked at the birthmark on her face, his heart stirring.


    Suddenly the beams of light outside ceased, darkening the entire night sky. Then, the Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder emitted a faint glow and began to ascend slowly...


    Monica¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the rising Sorcerer¡¯s sky ladder and then at Ange, becoming somewhat panicked: ¡°I... I haven¡¯t boarded yet.¡±

 Chapter 831 - 831 467 Has the Light Come So Quickly

    ?Chapter 831: Chapter 467: Has the Light Come So Quickly? Chapter 831: Chapter 467: Has the Light Come So Quickly? Companions ran away ahead, leaving oneself in a strange place, what to do?


    Monica, in a panic, lifted her skirt and fled towards the outside of the city.


    Anxious about equivalent exchange, Ange followed suit.


    By the time Monica reached the city outskirts, the Magician¡¯s Ladder had already ascended hundreds of meters into the sky, with dark figures circling around it, spewing pitch-black Breath of Death.


    Negris spoke within Ange¡¯s soul, ¡°Those are Corpse Dragons!¡±


    The difference between a Corpse Dragon and a Bone Dragon is like that between a Zombie and a Skeleton, but why are Corpse Dragons rarely seen?


    Because flight requires agility, the sluggish movement of Corpse Dragons makes them clumsy in the air and poorly adapted to the rapidly changing air currents.


    Moreover, Corpse Dragons are too heavy. A hundred-pound corpse turns into a skeleton weighing at most forty pounds, but it can weigh sixty or seventy pounds if it becomes a Zombie, maintaining seventy percent of its weight before death, making it even harder to fly.


    However, relatively speaking, if they could fly, the soul of a Corpse Dragon of the same size would definitely be one or two times stronger than that of a Bone Dragon.


    The flying Corpse Dragons were six in total, each about sixteen or seventeen meters long, with tattered meaty wings. Yet, their movements were very agile, clearly sensing the elemental fluctuations and evidently using magic.


    This is also where Corpse Dragons surpass Bone Dragons, for with stronger souls, they generally possess intelligence and the capability to learn magic, no longer merely Corpse Dragons but Dragon-shaped Witches.


    The Corpse Dragons were not spewing Dragon Breath but Breath of Death Shockwaves, black waves of death breath bombarding the magic barrier of the Magician¡¯s Ladder, causing it to tremble nonstop.


    Unfortunately, the firing rate of the Breath of Death Shockwave was too low. Each Corpse Dragon could not fire one even every few minutes, completely unable to break the barrier, but they posed a threat to all passing airships and vehicles. Some vehicles that returned late were viciously knocked down by the Corpse Dragons.


    ¡°They are not mounts. There are no Knights on their backs.¡± Anthony and a few others also arrived and watched the battle in the sky while discussing.


    Negris asked, ¡°Then they must be Witch Dragons, but there are too few of them to take down the Magician¡¯s Ladder. Have you spotted any other Undead creatures?¡±


    Durken shook his head in response, ¡°No, no traces of Undead creatures have been found at any critical locations.¡±


    Upon first spotting the Witch Dragons, Durken checked all critical areas but did not find signs of large-scale appearances of Undead creatures.


    If there aren¡¯t many Undead, conquering a Magician¡¯s Ladder is not an easy task.


    Boom! Boom! Two loud noises, a Witch Dragon struck an airship, and knowing it couldn¡¯t avoid it, the airship exploded the two Annihilation Spheres onboard, unleashing a massive, invisible Soul Impact.


    The Witch Dragon erupted with intense soul fluctuations, withstood the impact of the first Annihilation Sphere, but could not endure a second one. It lost control completely, spewing a stream of azure Soul Flame from its mouth, dissipating into the air.


    The out-of-control Witch Dragon crashed into the airship, flipping it over and spiraling down from hundreds of meters high.


    Durken and Anthony watched, their bodies tense.


    A seventeen-meter Witch Dragon, undoubtedly, its soul was dozens of times stronger than an ordinary Zombie, much like Big Bone, whose Soul Heart was several times stronger than a Gold Skeleton of the same level. This was an advantage brought by its size.


    But now, even a Witch Dragon, dozens of times stronger, could not withstand two Annihilation Spheres, and just like that, it was slain by a regular airship.


    This was not a Bone Dragon but an intelligent Witch Dragon. Losing one, for the Undead Empire which already had few intelligent beings, was a devastating loss.


    It also terrified the other Witch Dragons; the remaining five Witch Dragons no longer attacked up close but dared only to spew Breath of Death from a distance or flap their fleshy wings, creating turbulence that overturned the flying vehicles and airships.


    At the moment when the Witch Dragon and the airship met their end together, a flying vehicle rushed out from the Magician¡¯s ladder. While other flying vehicles and airships were fleeing backward, this one charged forward, plunging almost vertically toward the ground.


    This anomaly alarmed the Witch Dragons, one of which circled down and chased after the flying vehicle from a distance.


    Anthony closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them, his eyes lighting up. In the pitch-dark night, they looked like two fireflies, ¡°It¡¯s that Priestess named Yunico.¡±


    ¡°She must be coming to pick up Monica. Monica is her mother, but isn¡¯t this plunge akin to seeking death?¡± Negris said, then changed the topic, ¡°Anthony, have you improved your strength again? Is the power of the Eye of the Gods so restrained now?¡±


    Previously, when Anthony used the Eye of the Gods, his eyes shone like magic lamp bulbs, but now they glowed only faintly. From the perspective of energy consumption, it was much more difficult than before.


    Anthony spoke, ¡°It used to be the Eye of the Gods, now it is the Eye of the Demigod.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Negris realized, it might seem like a demotion from ¡®God¡¯ to ¡®Demigod¡¯, but the Eye of the Gods borrowed the power of the gods, whereas the Eye of the Demigod was Anthony¡¯s own power.


    One¡¯s own power is always easier to control than power that is borrowed.


    As Yunico dove toward the ground, Monica on the ground recognized her and screamed in terror, ¡°No, Yunico, go back, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Anthony and Durken covered their faces, ¡°Can she even go back now...¡±


    Anthony sighed, ¡°Although it¡¯s brave, it¡¯s also foolish. Charging out like that is nothing but a death sentence, and it could even endanger others.¡±


    Durken also sighed, ¡°Indeed, she gave us the identifiers for the Teleportation Array, meaning that even if Monica couldn¡¯t reach the Magician¡¯s ladder, she could still return through the Teleportation Array. But by charging out, not only is Yunico signing her own death warrant, she¡¯s also drawing attention to Monica on the ground. If the Witch Dragons spot Monica on the ground, they will both die together.¡±


    The Yunico in the flying vehicle, having dived toward the ground, also seemed to realize this point. Even after spotting Monica on the ground, she quickly turned the vehicle to fly horizontally and sped off into the distance, trying to draw the Witch Dragons away.


    But how could Monica just watch as the enemy pursued her daughter? She flung aside her cloak, her body radiating a holy light.


    The Witch Dragon, which had been drawn away by the flying vehicle, immediately became attracted by the Holy Light and turned around, diving down with a malicious grin. A common flying vehicle was nowhere near as enticing as the hated servants of Light.


    Monica took a deep breath and smiled in relief. She knew her death was certain; she couldn¡¯t defeat a Witch Dragon spanning over a dozen meters while on the ground. But as long as Yunico could escape safely, her sacrifice would be worth it.


    However, the smile did not last for more than a few seconds before her expression froze because Yunico¡¯s flying vehicle had already turned around and was flying back.


    Anthony sighed helplessly, ¡°They are destined to die together. Sir, how...¡±


    Anthony was about to ask what to do when he turned his head and saw Ange and the others had disappeared.


    Monica also realized, her daughter would never abandon her to escape alone; she murmured helplessly, ¡°We can only die together, may the Light protect...¡±


    Before Monica could finish speaking, a figure radiating holy light appeared in front of her.


    Has the Light arrived so soon?


    PS: In a rush, will update this chapter first

 Chapter 832 - 832 468 I am the spokesperson for Light in the

    ?Chapter 832: Chapter 468: I am the spokesperson for Light in the human world, the interpreter of divine oracles, the proclaimer of the holy sounds. Chapter 832: Chapter 468: I am the spokesperson for Light in the human world, the interpreter of divine oracles, the proclaimer of the holy sounds. Fixing her gaze, Monica noticed that the person in front of her was Little Angel and she panicked at once, ¡°Oh, little one, what are you doing here? Get going, hurry up and leave this place. You¡¯ve just awakened to the Holy Light; you¡¯re no match for these high-level Undead.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than another figure popped up beside her. Turning her head, she saw it was Ange, and this made her even more anxious, ¡°Mr. Ange, please, you have to get away from here, uh...¡±


    The Little Angel¡¯s back suddenly unfurled two pristine wings, and from beneath the feathers, four radiant Light Wings extended. The Little Angel reached forward with her hand and slowly drew out a Great Angel¡¯s Staff.


    Monica was completely bewildered by the Little Angel¡¯s transformation: ¡°A... A Six-winged Archangel?¡±


    She had always thought it was just a little friend who had just awakened to the Holy Light, but it turned out to be a Six-winged Archangel? My god, that meant her father was...


    With a fierce turn of her head, she saw Ange beside her also fiercely unfold a pair of wings, extending out four pairs of Light Wings.


    Another... Another Six-winged Archangel.


    Monica¡¯s cheeks suddenly inflamed with embarrassment, her whole body blushing. She wished she could crawl into a hole. My goodness, two Six-winged Archangels, and she had been foolish enough to mistake them for someone who had just awakened to the Holy Light with the makings of a Saintess.


    But isn¡¯t that exactly what the makings of a Saintess are? They are Angels of the Holy Light¡¯s body, and Six-winged ones at that.


    All this time, she had been offering money and food, did Six-winged Archangels need these things? She suspected it probably only made them laugh.


    ¡°This is the Holy Spirit¡¯s favor, your kindness has been recognized by the Holy Spirit, you have a pure heart,¡± a deep voice suddenly sounded from behind her, carrying a reassuring power.


    Monica turned her head to see an unfamiliar middle-aged hunk. Anthony had only delivered produce once, and Monica hadn¡¯t seen him, but his words washed away her embarrassment, replacing it with sublime honor.


    Right, this was the Holy Spirit¡¯s recognition. How could they possibly laugh? Instead, she would be the envy of everyone¡ªthe Holy Spirit had recognized her, and they took risks to come to save her.


    In one sentence, Monica went from ¡®wishing she could crawl into a hole¡¯ to feeling ¡®enviable,¡¯ making even Negris remark in astonishment that this was indeed the art of language.


    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Monica asked.


    Anthony slowly pulled out his Pope Wand and slammed it forcefully into the ground, his body emanating a holy glow that condensed into the Pope¡¯s robes and crown.


    As the Holy Light flowed, Anthony¡¯s voice rose solemnly, ¡°I am the voice of Light on earth, the interpreter of Divine Oracles, the chanter of Holy Hymns, the sword-bearer of Punishment, the Pope, Saint Anthony.¡±


    Anthony revealed his true name because Monica and the Church of Light on the ground were not from the same system; for example, Agli didn¡¯t know that there were churches on the Magician¡¯s Ladder, nor about the Great Priests.


    Monica probably didn¡¯t know either whether the Pope of the Church of Light on the surface was named Anthony.


    But even if she knew, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Anthony now represented the Church of Light of the Master Plane; the God of Balance is the only True God, and all others are heretics.


    He had made his title known¡ªany objections? Then brace for the Holy War!


    ¡°The... the Pope!¡± The title of Pope was no less impressive than that of a Six-winged Archangel, perhaps even more awe-inspiring, because this represented the spokesperson for God on earth, in a sense, almost a manifestation of God Himself.


    My god, was she truly favored? Had the Pope himself come to her side to interpret the sanctity?


    Ange and the Little Angel both flapped their wings and took to the sky.


    However, the witch dragon diving down had already stopped short, hovering in mid-air, and said in astonishment, ¡°Servants of Light? Two battle birds? Who are you?¡±


    Anthony answered loudly, ¡°Pope, Saint Anthony, and who might you be?¡±


    ¡°The Pope has changed? I am from the Council of the Undead, Dragon Sorcerer Nosarlo, we¡¯re here to trouble magicians, what are you doing jumping out from the gutters?¡± Nosarlo asked with scorn.


    Anthony doesn¡¯t usually pick fights, but when he does, he¡¯s hardly any less formidable than lightning. With a laugh, he replied, ¡°We came out to light your way, lest you go blind and fail to see clearly, for this is a priest of Light!¡±


    Nosarlo, of course, knew that it was a priest of Light, but he loathed these holier-than-thou Followers of Light more than magicians, preferring to abandon his flying and kill those glowing all over.


    However, this was based on the premise that the other party was easy to bully, but two six-winged archangels and a pope didn¡¯t look easy to bully at all.


    Having already beaten a retreat, Nosarlo was not about to show any sign of weakness, ¡°Well, your magic lamp doesn¡¯t seem very bright, make it lighter next time...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he saw Ange swipe in front of himself, dozens of Holy Light missiles emerged, then he swiped with his other hand, producing dozens more Holy Light missiles.


    In the Master Plane, Ange had a rich experience of impersonating ascetic monks and would never cast the wrong Necromantic Magic while pretending to be from the Church of Light.


    By the time Ange produced the third volley of Holy Light missiles, Nosarlo had finally shown signs of apprehension, warily watching the light missiles before him, his flesh wings motionless, but his body rising steadily without changing position.


    Although these Holy Light missiles were low-level, their vast number was hair-raising for Nosarlo, who felt his scalp tingle at the sight of them being produced in such rows.


    No one stopped him as he moved out of range. After all, these Undead were also His Majesty¡¯s subjects, and scaring them off was the best case scenario.


    The Dragon Sorcerer that had flown high up conferred with his companions, and thus, they started paying partial attention to Ange and the others.


    Yunico drove the flying vehicle over, staring at Ange and the Little Angel in trepidation, completely dumbstruck, unsure how to react.


    Monica glanced at her sharply.


    ¡°Get ready, the Dragon Sorcerers don¡¯t want a conflict with us, so let¡¯s leave first. Get off, come close to me, I¡¯m preparing to teleport,¡± Anthony instructed.


    Suddenly, Ange took off running, charging towards the corpse of the Dragon Sorcerer that had fallen to the ground, and upon approaching, immediately opened the Divine Realm and dragged the dragon¡¯s corpse inside, then ran back.


    The five Dragon Sorcerers in the sky immediately changed direction, furiously diving down. To steal the corpse of their comrade? This was insult! This was provocation!


    Anthony chuckled bitterly, hastily slamming the Pope Wand onto the ground, causing rings of sigils to spread out and form a Delivery Magic Circle.


    Ange ran back and stood in the circle, and a bright light flashed, all the people on the ground disappearing in the radiance of the teleportation.


    The Dragon Sorcerers, too late to react, spat a Breath of Death in frustration, gouging a trench in the ground, then roared, ¡°What kind of space is that? To be able to contain such a large body?!¡±


    Pausing momentarily, the Dragon Sorcerer spitefully said, ¡°Notify the Council Leader, we¡¯ve encountered the Pope of Light and two six-winged archangels. This place is likely a stronghold of the Church of Light. Please send the Nightmare Succubus to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 833 469 Peace Guardian Barrier

    ?Chapter 833: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier Chapter 833: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier Stepping out of the Teleportation Array, Monica and Yunico felt as though they were in a dream.


    To say they had seen a Six-winged Archangel was untrue; they hadn¡¯t even heard of one, or rather, only heard of them in legends. Now suddenly two appeared before them. No wonder there were always people saying, ¡°The Church of Light¡¯s legitimacy is on Earth.¡± Wasn¡¯t this the true legacy of the Church of Light?


    The dispute between orthodoxy and heresy was long-standing. People often accused the priests and magicians who grew up in the Sorcerer Alliance of being heretics, followers who had fallen for the Evil God.


    In response, they would retort sharply, ¡°Hiding in the gutters all day without seeing the light, what right do you have to represent the Light?¡±


    This dispute had been argued for over a thousand years. As the control of the Undead Empire grew stronger, the Church of Light¡¯s presence on Earth gradually diminished. Now, each side began to consider themselves the true orthodoxy since no tangible representation of legitimacy was provided by those on the surface.


    But now...


    Monica, watching Ange and the Little Angel retract their wings, gazed upon the legendary Six-winged Archangels, the Supreme Holy Spirits. If they couldn¡¯t represent the true orthodoxy, then who could? Could it be that what they represented was indeed heresy?


    As if seeing through the confusion in her heart, a voice spoke up beside her, ¡°As long as you yearn for the Light, as long as your faith is unwavering, whether in Hell or the Abyss, we are all children of the Light. Do you believe in the Light?¡±


    Monica turned her head and saw Anthony, dressed in a solemn robe and crown, looking at her with a compassionate expression that seemed to carry the power to comfort one¡¯s heart, quickly calming Monica down.


    ¡°I believe,¡± Monica said resolutely.


    ¡°Then may the Light bless you, my child,¡± Anthony intoned as he summoned Holy Light, gently placing his hand on Monica¡¯s forehead.


    Monica, unable to control herself, knelt down and clasped her hands in prayer, as if before a caring father.


    Pope Anthony radiated a power that was more comforting than any priest Monica had ever met, compelling her to open up completely without resistance.


    Yunico also could not help but approach Anthony. Anthony extended his other hand, looking at her lovingly.


    Yunico took Anthony¡¯s hand and knelt down in devotion.


    Negris, projected onto Ange, couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That old God Stick.¡±


    Anthony could never reveal his power to beguile hearts when in Ange¡¯s presence; after all, who doesn¡¯t know his real story?


    But it was different for others, especially for those who grew up with a theological education. A gesture, a phrase, an action¡ªall could elicit a profoundly different response in them, easily gaining their trust.


    ¡°Light is at war with the forces of darkness. Pray to the God of Equality and Balance, and if your faith is true, he will respond to you. The thousand-year war, the fall of gods, yet as long as the Light and belief endure, they will all return,¡± said Anthony, speaking slowly.


    The God of Equality and Balance? She had always prayed to the God of Truth and the God of Light. Could the God of Equality and Balance really answer her?


    Doubtful, Monica changed her object of prayer, but as usual, received no response.


    Ange, puzzled, cocked his head to the side, his gaze falling on Yunico. He ¡®heard¡¯ the voice in Yunico¡¯s heart, ¡°God of Libra, I so regret my actions. I did something foolish. I should not have acted rashly and gone out, almost causing my mother¡¯s death. I was wrong; she is my only kin, and I don¡¯t want her in danger. I hope you can bless her with long life.¡±


    At the same time, several Flame Souls leapt from her body onto Ange.


    Live for a century? Ange tilted his head. Live for just a century? No one he had blessed would die at the age of a hundred, surely they wouldn¡¯t want her to die precisely then? Ange pondered with a troubled mind.


    Forget it, an equal exchange; Ange was always concerned with the principle of equivalence.


    Yunico¡¯s body began to glow, and a force was delivered to her.


    ¡°I... I... the God of Libra responded... responded to me,¡± Yunico shouted incredulously.


    Anthony quickly glanced toward Ange and said amiably, ¡°The God of Libra felt your devotion. What did the god speak to you?¡±


    Yunico, shocked, glanced at Monica and then Anthony, as if she found the content of the ¡®god¡¯s¡¯ response unbelievable.


    The old God Stick was too experienced in these situations. He didn¡¯t even need to know what response Ange had given; he simply had to tell her ambiguously, ¡°Heed the god¡¯s instruction and follow your most devout faith to act.¡±


    Yunico moved in front of Monica and knelt down, hesitantly reaching out her fingertip but not daring to touch her mother¡¯s face.


    Although Monica did not know what instruction Yunico had received, she still nodded at her daughter, encouraging her.


    With gritted teeth, Yunico pressed her finger to the birthmark on Monica¡¯s face, and a thin red light emerged.


    Yunico¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock, and perhaps from the overwhelming surprise, the red light ceased.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Monica.


    ¡°Mother, your birthmark...¡± Yunico produced a mirror, and in the spot touched by the red light, a piece of the birthmark was missing.


    Monica became excited, ¡°Can it continue?¡±


    Yunico calmed herself down, sincerely prayed, and then released the red light again.


    As Monica watched with a mirror, the red light slowly removed the birthmark on her face, and her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    An elated heart, trembling hands, until the birthmark on her face was completely gone. Monica and Yunico¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as they knelt in thanksgiving for the god¡¯s grace.

 Chapter 834 - 834 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_2

    ?Chapter 834: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_2 Chapter 834: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_2 Anthony quietly curled his lips. It was too easy to dupe them. Didn¡¯t they find it odd? A little priest, able to cast Divine Arts for a long time? How profound must God¡¯s grace be?


    Even if the God of Balance is amiable, there are more than one believer. Why would He bestow so much power on you? Because of your beauty?


    Wishful thinking... If it weren¡¯t for the God of Balance standing right beside you, with negligible loss, where would so much power come from to bestow upon you.


    While Anthony internally scoffed, he didn¡¯t waste such an excellent opportunity and said with affection, ¡°Yunico has a passionate heart and firm faith, this is God¡¯s grace...¡±


    With Anthony¡¯s smooth-talking and the witnessing of miracles, it wouldn¡¯t be long before these two Priests of Divine Light were thoroughly duped.


    Ange breathed a huge sigh of relief, feeling like a weight had been lifted from his chest, finally having made an equivalent exchange.


    An equivalent exchange was the first rule Ange learned. Back then in the Temple of Rest, he was just a farming skeleton. All his behavior patterns and knowledge had been instilled by his lord.


    Although it later turned out that the lord was an avatar of the monarch.


    And equivalent exchange was something he learned from Feilin and had always adhered to. Whenever others sacrificed their Soul Flame, he would always offer something in return.


    Though not reciprocating equivalently would neither incur punishment nor loss, it made Ange uncomfortable, like planting a row of rice and having one skew seedling that you desperately want to uproot and replant.


    Now, his compulsions were satisfied; his soul felt at ease. Then, he ran off.


    Tricking Monica and the rest didn¡¯t require Ange¡¯s involvement. He went off to grow holy mushrooms. Before long, he sensed the Soul Flame offered by Monica. Evidently, under Anthony¡¯s smooth talk, this Great Priest devoutly believed in the God of Balance.


    Monica and Yunico stayed here for two full days. When they left, they looked rejuvenated and resolute, their entire aura transformed as if they were Holy Warriors ready for battle.


    After contacting the Sorcerer Alliance through the Teleportation Array, Monica and her companion, holding two large bags of Holy Essence Liquid and Holy Mushroom Powder Mask bestowed by Anthony, reluctantly teleported away.


    Negris couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°What did you tell them? They seem completely transformed. Did you tamper with their memories again?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible? I, Saint Anthony, wouldn¡¯t resort to such lowly methods,¡± Anthony scoffed contemptuously.


    ¡°You speak as though you¡¯ve never used them,¡± Negris said and then asked, ¡°So what did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°I told them that we had infiltrated the Undead Temple and successfully destroyed it from the inside. The Master God¡¯s Temple was brought down by us decades ago. Now, there aren¡¯t many on the surface who worship the Undead Temple. But, since we¡¯ve been undercover for too long, the believers have forgotten our fame. So, we need them to awaken the believers¡¯ yearning for Light.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Negris fell silent for a long while, then somewhat gloomily said, ¡°Why do I feel like your story could very likely become the truth? You¡¯re not really planning to do this, are you? To take over both the Undead Temple and the Church of Light?¡±


    ¡°Heh, what is truth? What is falsehood? What¡¯s recorded in the books becomes the truth, what is erased turns into falsehood. In a few hundred years, what I say will become the truth,¡± Anthony said with a laugh.


    Clearly, he was thinking of playing his historical revisionism tricks that he used on the Master Plane. Negris spoke irritably, ¡°I¡¯ll use Truth¡¯s Murmur to tell everyone what the truth is.¡±


    ¡°You want a divine war? Lord Negris, you might not be able to beat me,¡± Anthony said with a meaningful smile.


    This left Negris in frustration. He was unable to win in a fight, nor in an argument: Kvada, just wait until I bulk up, then I¡¯ll squash you with one sit-down.


    ¡°By the way, where has the lord gone? Where¡¯s Durken?¡± asked Anthony ¨C he still needed to report back to Ange.


    ¡°Dissecting downstairs,¡± Negris replied irritably.


    Coming down to the cave, Anthony realized what ¡®dissection¡¯ meant ¨C the corpse of the Dragon Sorcerer that Ange had snatched was laid out on the ground.


    Ange kept casting Face Purification Technique to reanimate it. The originally dry and bony dragon was half revived, inflating like a water-filled balloon.


    Durken, holding a saw, struggled to cut through the Dragon Corpse, propping open a hole leading to the chest cavity with sticks.


    ¡°Lord Durken, what are you doing?¡± Anthony asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Dissecting. You¡¯ve come at the right moment. Help me out, and let¡¯s cut through to the heart,¡± Durken stood the large saw up, gesturing to Anthony.


    Anthony looked down at his immaculate, luxurious, and majestic Pope attire, feeling the urge to turn around and run.


    After stowing away his clothes, donning a ¡®farming outfit,¡¯ Anthony rolled up his trouser legs, and went to pull the saw.


    Negris teased, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s even got farming clothes. Talk about professional.¡±


    Using his instincts as the Dark Knight Emperor, Anthony skillfully handled the saw and began to saw with force, and with that pull, he realized why Durken had appeared so ¡®laborious¡¯ ¨C the Dragon Corpse was too tough.


    The skin of a Tough Skin Zombie was merely a thin layer, but this Dragon Corpse was like hundreds of layers of flesh stacked together, interspersed with some metalized tendons and such. With each pull, Anthony could feel the teeth of the saw wearing down.

 Chapter 835 - 835 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_3

    ?Chapter 835: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_3 Chapter 835: Chapter 469 Peace Guardian Barrier_3 ¡°Somewhere between Tough Skin and Copper Skin, with such a large body, no wonder it¡¯s so tough. What are you cutting it open for?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°A Life Box replacement, to see if we can resurrect it,¡± Durken said as he began to refine the Life Box on the side.


    Everyone got to work together, making much quicker progress. Soon, after changing saws three times, Anthony opened up the flesh in front of the chest cavity, revealing the huge and shriveled heart.


    ¡°Why resurrect it? It would need a strong Soul Heart to drive it. Resurrecting a Corpse Dragon is of no use to us; it would only draw the attention of the Council of the Undead,¡± Anthony remarked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not thinking of resurrecting just any Corpse Dragon. I want to bring the Dragon Sorcerer back to life,¡± Durken said.


    Anthony blinked in confusion, ¡°Its soul has dissipated, can it still be resurrected as a Sorcerer?¡±


    A Witch is an intelligent zombie. The sole factor that differentiates a zombie from a Witch is intelligence, but the emergence of intelligence is too random; it cannot be guaranteed that every reanimated corpse will become a Witch.


    ¡°Of course, it can. But what I¡¯m really hoping for is to retain its memories from when it was alive. You must have many questions you¡¯d want to ask the Dragon Sorcerer,¡± Durken said.


    Anthony¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He had too many questions. If he could get his hands on a high-ranking member of the Undead Empire, he would definitely make them cry with questions.


    All his current knowledge of the Undead Empire was deduced from the information collected from various sources. He had no key information.


    This had serious consequences. Without a clear understanding of the strength of the Undead Empire, he could not deduce whether the Council of the Undead was capable of attacking the Sorcerer¡¯s Ladder. Luckily, this time they attacked the ladder in the eastern Nag Peninsula. If it had been in Northern Wind City, they would have been in a very passive and dangerous situation.


    That¡¯s the importance of accurate knowledge.


    During this period, he and the silver coin had been striving to gather information on the Undead Empire and the Sorcerer Alliance, but no amount of information could surpass what a Dragon Sorcerer would know.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Durken shrugged, making no guarantees, and simply said, ¡°I can, so it should work, but it mainly depends on how the Lord does it.¡±


    Durken was resurrected through a damaged Life Box, a miracle created by Ange. He only had this concept in mind, but there was no assurance of success.


    While speaking, Durken fitted the refined Life Box onto the shriveled heart. Since the heart was so large, the Life Box was oversized. During the process, he adjusted it several times for a more snug embedding into the heart.


    Ange poured in Insect Ash Liquid, cast Purify and Rebirth, and fussed for a while with no reaction.


    ¡°Could it have failed?¡± Durken wondered aloud, ¡°What went wrong? Even without the memories, it should still be able to come back to life, at worst just as a Corpse Dragon.¡±


    As he pondered, Durken suddenly sensed something and turned his head to see the Dragon Corpse¡¯s eyes staring at him through a slit and then suddenly it opened its gaping mouth, snapping toward him.


    Dragons¡¯ necks are very flexible, and the snap was quick, just like a snake shooting out of its hole.


    Durken was startled, wrapping his cloak around himself to turn into a puff of smoke, but it was clearly too late as the gaping mouth engulfed the smoke.


    A light shone on the smoke, and Ange¡¯s figure nearly Instant Flashed in front of Durken, erecting a Guardian Barrier.


    Negris was shocked, ¡°No sword?¡±


    Without a sword, Ange used the Peace Guardian Barrier with his bare hands.


    The gaping mouth bit down on the barrier, and more than a dozen teeth shattered away.

 Chapter 836 - 836 470 Where Are the Servants of Light Let Me

    ?Chapter 836: Chapter 470 Where Are the Servants of Light? Let Me See Chapter 836: Chapter 470 Where Are the Servants of Light? Let Me See The Dragon Head lifted its head in confusion, sticking out its tongue to lick its gums before staring blankly at the dozen or so broken teeth on the ground, perplexed. How did its teeth fall out? Was there a cavity?


    It found it hard to believe that anything could break its teeth, not even a chunk of iron could shatter them.


    A beam of light fell upon it, laden with the scorching Power of Holy Light, burning away a large patch of its flesh, as if it had been splashed with concentrated acid.


    If it had just been acid, the Witch wouldn¡¯t have minded, for its Undead body felt no pain. However, far worse was that the Power of Holy Light inflicted direct damage to the soul, causing it to scream in agony.


    But no sooner had it let out a wail of pain, then boom! A furious roar exploded within its soul, the Soul Impact leaving it disoriented and dizzy.


    Though its soul was reeling, in that moment, the Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s mind snapped to attention¡ªSoul Impact, the enemy¡¯s Soul Impact, had actually shaken it, implying that the opponent¡¯s soul was more robust than its own. How could that be?


    It had quietly observed everything as soon as it awoke, and all present were merely trivial humans and a Little Yellow Book totally engulfed in Flying. None seemed to possess a strong soul.


    If someone had a more vigorous soul than its own, surely they¡¯d be larger in size, right?


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the strongest soul here that had struck it with the Soul Impact. After unleashing the Soul Impact, Little Zombie charged forward, Armorizing its shoulder plates and slamming into the neck of the Dragon Sorcerer.


    The neck of the Dragon Sorcerer was twisted into an unbelievable angle.


    Negris instinctively shrank its neck, only to realize that it had no neck¡ªthe body it was using belonged to the Little Yellow Book, while its own lay in Northern Wind City.


    If this were a living dragon, such a twist would have likely snapped its neck.


    But the Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s neck hadn¡¯t broken; it struggled to raise its head again.


    A Great Angel¡¯s Staff, gleaming with Holy Light, came crashing down on its head, hammering it forcefully to the ground.


    ¡°Aow~hoo~¡± The Dragon Sorcerer bellowed lowly in pain, its limbs braced against the ground as it tried to rise, but felt its body suddenly tighten.


    Looking back, it saw bony pale hands emerge from the ground without notice, firmly trapping it to the surface.


    Negris exclaimed, ¡°the Abyss of Bones! Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t use the Abyss of Bones?¡±


    Ange cocked his head to the side, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    As he spoke, he continued casting spell after spell, more and more skeletal hands relentlessly bursting from the ground to clasp onto every scale of the Dragon Sorcerer.


    It wasn¡¯t really the Abyss of Bones; that was a Level 8 area-of-effect group magic, whereas Ange¡¯s spell was single-target, summoning one skeletal hand with each cast.


    ¡°Kvada, you¡¯re a freak, turning a single-target spell into area-of-effect magic,¡± Negris cursed excitedly.


    Individual skeletal hands were, by sheer force of will, used by Ange to fashion an Abyss of Bones, firmly restraining the Dragon Sorcerer to the ground.


    Little Angel, wielding the Great Angel¡¯s Staff, kept pounding on the Dragon Sorcerer. Each hit laced with the Power of Holy Light seared its soul, causing pain wherever it struck.


    Little Zombie sprinted and slammed into its cheek, jumped and hit its cheek again, hurled itself forward, pounding its cheek, literally cracking the sturdy bones of the Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s face.


    Pleased with itself, Little Zombie switched targets, charging and ramming its chest¡ªboom! Boom! Boom!


    Durken sullenly set aside his Gold-touch Stick, Anthony did the same with his Wand; they were no longer needed.


    Durken said in amazement, ¡°That Soul Impact from Little Zombie was so fierce. Is its soul really that strong?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have no idea how many precious things it has swallowed,¡± Negris replied irritably. ¡°The two of them, plus Little Ghost, have consumed who knows how many treasures, their souls are tough as anything. Do you think it just churns out those Breath of Death Shockwaves for fun?¡±


    Under the relentless beating of Ange and the others, the Dragon Sorcerer couldn¡¯t stand up or counterattack, with each hammer blow from Little Angel piercing painfully into its soul. After being battered for a while, the Dragon Sorcerer transmitted a soul message in distress, ¡°Stop, stop, I give up, I surrender, I surrender.¡±


    Little Angel and Little Zombie backed off, leaving only Ange still casting spells, cuffing skeletal hands continuously, interlocking tightly and binding to the body of the Dragon Sorcerer¡ªa combined version of the Bone Cage.


    Having a chance to catch its breath, the furious Dragon Sorcerer demanded, ¡°Who are you people? I am Gaddarigo, under Chairman Gust of the Council of the Undead, who are you?¡±


    Anthony stepped forward, asking with a smile, ¡°Gaddarigo? Do you remember what happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Anthony¡¯s question triggered Gaddarigo¡¯s memory, quickly recalling how it had lunged at an Airship, then an Annihilation Sphere had exploded above it, and after that, it remembered nothing.


    ¡°I was knocked out?¡± Gaddarigo asked.


    ¡°Dead,¡± answered Anthony.


    ¡°Impossible, if I¡¯m dead, then who¡¯s talking to you now? Stop joking, it¡¯s not funny at all,¡± Gaddarigo retorted angrily.


    Anthony turned towards Ange, bowing respectfully, ¡°My lord.¡±


    Ange nodded, ¡°Aow!¡±


    How excited Little Angel was then, swinging the Great Angel¡¯s Staff and giving Gaddarigo another thorough beating, pummeling it into howls of misery.


    The Power of Holy Light and breath of death were mutually destructive forces. Similarly, the damage caused was also soul-deep. No matter how tough Gaddarigo¡¯s flesh was, its soul was wracked with unbearable pain.


    Gaddarigo finally understood its predicament and cried out desperately, ¡°Funny, very funny, I beg you to joke more and stop hitting me, please stop.¡±

 Chapter 837 - 837 470 Where are the Servants of Light Let Me

    ?Chapter 837: Chapter 470 Where are the Servants of Light? Let Me Take a Look_2 Chapter 837: Chapter 470 Where are the Servants of Light? Let Me Take a Look_2 The interrogation began anew, and Anthony said, ¡°You can take a look at your own heart, then try to sense the soul connection.¡±


    Gaddarigo shifted his focus inward and saw the Life Box embedded in his heart, then he sensed the soul connection and found that all soul connections had been severed, whether it was his with his master or his subordinates with him, all were cut off.


    It is then that Gaddarigo began to half believe and half doubt, ¡°Am I really dead?¡±


    Anthony nodded.


    ¡°You resurrected me through the Life Box? How is that possible, where is there a Life Box suitable for me? Even if there is, it would be too late to install a Life Box after I had died, and even if it were in time, a Life Box shouldn¡¯t be able to sever soul connections.¡± Gaddarigo simply did not believe Anthony¡¯s tall tales.


    Because rebirth through a Life Box has many flaws, such as not having a size big enough for Gaddarigo, so Dragon Sorcerers like him did not own Life Boxes.


    Even if one was reborn using a Life Box, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to break the soul connection since the Life Box also had a soul connection. Even if the main soul dissipated, the soul connection of the Life Box would remain intact.


    Otherwise, subordinates with soul connections could use this method to break free from the soul control of their masters, couldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth, sir. Let¡¯s give it a wake-up call,¡± said Anthony, turning to bow to Ange.


    The Little Angel, buoyant with enthusiasm, went up and gave it another thrashing. Dragon Sorcerers had their size as an advantage when it came to taking a beating; such a punching bag was something the Little Angel truly enjoyed.


    Well, after getting beaten up once more, Gaddarigo ¡®believed¡¯ Anthony¡¯s tall tales.


    ¡°So, it is we who saved your life,¡± Anthony said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you for saving my life, I will definitely repay you. Just let me go now, and as soon as I return home, I¡¯ll give you all my family¡¯s wealth,¡± Gaddarigo said ingratiatingly.


    Anthony smiled, ¡°Do I look like a fool to you, sir?¡±


    Another beating ensued.


    Insincere attitude, hit. Snarky remarks, hit. Disingenuous answers, hit. Concealing hesitations, hit. After repeating this process over and over, Gaddarigo was nearly driven to post-traumatic stress disorder.


    And Anthony was like he possessed a soul scanner, almost none of Gaddarigo¡¯s psychological changes escaped his eyes; he spilled all of Anthony¡¯s queries, and strained his brain to remember things that were not even asked.


    Halfway through watching, Negris suddenly realized, ¡°Now I understand why Old God Stick doesn¡¯t like to use Soul Search; indeed, Soul Search can¡¯t yield such coherent information.¡±


    Undead creatures could search through an enemy¡¯s soul to retrieve memories, but Negris noticed that Anthony rarely used this method, preferring the time-consuming effort of interrogation.


    Durken nodded, ¡°Interrogation suits Anthony better than it does you, because he has enough ability to judge whether the answers are true or false and enough skill to coax out more information.¡±


    Soul Search has its limitations, as it requires the integrity of the soul, and the memories harvested are fragmented¡ªthe more recent the memory, the clearer it is.


    This leads to a problem: an enemy¡¯s memory of gum bleeding while brushing their teeth this morning could be clearer than the memory of ascending the throne years ago.


    Therefore, Soul Search can yield an enormous amount of useless memories that are fragmentary and need to be sorted out to form a complete narrative.


    If there is a lack of some key information, the harm of an incomplete narrative can sometimes be more severe than knowing nothing at all.


    For example, the sequence of meeting a beautiful woman¡ªsending flowers¡ªhaving dinner¡ªlistening to the opera¡ªgoing to a tavern makes a complete narrative.


    But Soul Search might skip steps in the middle and yield meeting a beautiful woman¡ªgoing to a tavern, which, if followed, can easily lead to an accident.


    Moreover, Soul Search only has one chance. Once the soul disperses, there is no possibility of digging for information again, whereas interrogation can be repeated endlessly.


    Gaddarigo howled in agony, ¡°I¡¯ve already answered this question four times, why do you keep asking?!¡±


    ¡°Your second answer was twenty, but your fourth was nineteen. How many were there, really?¡± Anthony asked.


    Gaddarigo replied, ¡°Twenty, but only nineteen actually laid hands on me. Gust... Gust did not participate, vanished halfway through, no idea where he went off to.¡±


    ¡°Good, next question: what is the current status of the Magician¡¯s Spirit Ladder in the Eastern Nage Peninsula?¡± Anthony inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s still standing there, we can¡¯t activate it, we can¡¯t start it, but the rings are gone, split into airships and flew away,¡± said Gaddarigo in distress. ¡°You¡¯ve asked this question for the second time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, next question: when did the Undead Temple collapse?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Gaddarigo was getting frustrated by the leap in the questions. They had just been talking about the Magician¡¯s Spirit Ladder and suddenly shifted to the Undead Temple. He had no idea when the Undead Temple had collapsed.


    Anthony turned and gave a bow, ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, let me think, let me think. It should have been sixteen years ago, I remember during that time Gust¡¯s mood suddenly improved a lot. Everyone whispered it was because the Undead Temple had fallen, which left only the Council of the Undead as the remaining symbol. I really can¡¯t understand why Gust cared so much about a decrepit temple,¡± Gaddarigo racked his brains to recall.


    The advantage of interrogation could be seen here; even if the memory was not clear, it could still make the subject try hard to remember.


    ¡°Sixteen years ago? Why is it that the news I heard said ten years ago? Are you lying to me?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes shifted as he guessed the reason, but he still knowingly questioned.

 Chapter 838 - 838 470 Where are the servants of Light Let me

    ?Chapter 838: Chapter 470 Where are the servants of Light? Let me see_3 Chapter 838: Chapter 470 Where are the servants of Light? Let me see_3 ¡°You heard the news from the humans, didn¡¯t you? It indeed takes several years for information to reach humans after the dead line,¡± Gaddarigo said.


    Anthony guessed that this was the reason, so he did not probe further and moved on to the next question, ¡°Next question, what does ¡®dead line¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°Here you go again, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what the dead line means. Why do you keep asking about things that everyone knows? Is that fun for you?¡± Gaddarigo wailed.


    Anthony smiled, turned, and made a bow.


    ¡°Stop, stop, I¡¯ll tell you, the dead line is the line beyond which the Magicians¡¯ Starburst Wave cannot reach. Our plane is a circle, and the Starburst Array is hanging in the sky. It can¡¯t hit the other side of the sphere; it will be blocked by the plane itself. Behind that line that the Starburst attack cannot reach is the realm of the Undead, hence the name dead line,¡± Gaddarigo explained.


    An understanding dawned on Negris. The Undead Empire was called the dead line, while the Union of Sorcery referred to it as the line of stars, indicating the tangent line between the Starburst Array and the plane.


    Behind the dead line, the Starburst Array could not directly bombard targets on the ground; it would be blocked by the plane itself. The Undead Empire retreated to that side, and all important structures were built there, thus fearing no attacks from the Starburst Array.


    At the same time, this made Negris and his companions¡¯ hearts sink, as it meant that the Starburst Array had means of attack other than the Starburst.


    Anthony interspersed some very basic questions that everyone from this plane should know among other questions, and the wearied Gaddarigo thought it was just a questioning tactic, never suspecting that Anthony genuinely did not know.


    In the midst of the questioning, Roxy suddenly ran in, ¡°My lord, you might want to come out and see, there are a lot of crows flying in the sky, and I think something is off about them.¡±


    ¡°Crows? Heh heh, you¡¯re done for, the Witch of Misfortune is here,¡± Gaddarigo chuckled eerily.


    ¡°Done for? Why would you say that?¡± Anthony asked calmly.


    ¡°The Witch of Misfortune can search every nook and cranny relentlessly. Just knowing that there may be servants of Light... devotees here, she will search, and she will always be able to find you, heh heh heh,¡± Gaddarigo said.


    Anthony looked shocked, ¡°Servants of Light? Where are the servants of Light? Where are they? Have you seen them?¡± he asked, while black mist surged from his body, rapidly Armorizing into Soul Armor.


    Durken¡¯s eyes widened as he feigned ignorance, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen any, what servants of Light? Let me have a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he donned his own Gold-touch Suit, his face Armorizing into a Soul Armor mask, clearly emanating an aura of death.


    Ange cocked his head, conjuring his straw man¡¯s Soul Armor.


    Little Zombie summoned her own Soul Armor, while Little Angel took a deep breath, her Power of Holy Light completely concealed, leaving no one able to spot a light-devotee from a lively, fair-skinned young girl.


    With wide eyes and jaw dropped, Gaddarigo was stunned.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s extract his soul and throw the body into the Divine Realm, otherwise people will know it¡¯s a corpse we found,¡± Anthony suggested.


    Ange hurried over and pulled, Gaddarigo instinctively wanted to resist, but found he couldn¡¯t at all, and his soul was extracted, the power of this person¡¯s soul even stronger than the one that had assaulted him before.


    Good heavens, what kind of beings were these? Possessing the Power of Holy Light and yet such robust souls?


    The Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s body was tossed into the Divine Realm; all of the exterior mushrooms were collected, eradicating any trace of Light, and the place that was once bathed in Light instantly became peaceful and deathly still...

 Chapter 839 - 839 471 Yes But Dont Burn the Fields

    ?Chapter 839: Chapter 471: Yes, But Don¡¯t Burn the Fields Chapter 839: Chapter 471: Yes, But Don¡¯t Burn the Fields A crow landed on the castle wall, its dark eyes scanning around. It saw several fishing rods leant against the crenellations and a flowerpot.


    A lich swordsman clad in Soul Armor was sitting there, fishing intently, occasionally jerking the rod.


    Empty, annoyed, ¡®he¡¯ cursed and swore. This must be Mayor Locke that the townspeople talked about.


    This was a peaceful and tranquil little town where, according to the conversations of its residents, people had lived happily and prospered under Mayor Locke¡¯s rule for a long time, with stable public order and a thriving economy.


    Some time ago, Mayor Locke even had someone build a Central Transfer Array, strengthening the connection with Northern Wind City. This move was unanimously considered wasteful.


    Why would a remote little town need a Central Transfer Array? Look, now it¡¯s laying there, barely used. Instead of spending several Demon Crystals to activate the array, the townspeople would rather walk to Northern Wind City.


    But wastefulness is good, a lich that squanders is a true lich. Only those Life Species that have limited lifespans and need to eat and drink worry about being thrifty with their lives.


    A lich, after all, if it squanders, it squanders. It doesn¡¯t starve to death anyway. Constructing such useless things is more fitting for Mayor Locke¡¯s character.


    The crow caught sight of something moving from the corner of its eye. Turning its head, it saw a delicate and cute little girl scooching towards it from the edge of the wall, arms extended forward in a lunging gesture.


    Seeing the crow turn, the little girl realized she had been spotted and immediately bared her teeth and made a roaring sound, ¡°Rawr!¡± to obviously scare the crow.


    The crow sighed inwardly, resigned, and cooperated by acting startled as it flew up. A crow that can¡¯t even be scared off wouldn¡¯t count as a bird, would it?


    An Undead creature wearing a Soul Armor that resembled a straw raincoat came out and yelled at the little girl, ¡°Rawr!¡±


    The little girl ran back hollering ¡°kakakaka.¡±


    Another Undead creature in Soul Armor dragged out an Undead Warhorse, complaining as it pulled: ¡°You, dead horse, let me ride you, let me ride you.¡±


    Another Undead in Soul Armor, materializing a shovel in one hand, turned the soil in a corner flowerbed.


    An alchemist dressed like a magician, with a high-necked cloak, high hat, gloves, and wearing a mask, dragged back a bunch of alchemical prosthetics. After spotting the crow in the sky, he suddenly stopped and thoughtfully stared at it.


    The crow only felt a mental sweep pass over it.


    Discovered? The crow wasn¡¯t particularly worried; it leisurely took to the air, turned its head, and flew in a different direction. Throughout, the alchemist kept his gaze fixed on it.


    Being detected was normal; not being discovered would be strange, indicating that the Undead in this town were too weak.


    Although the Undead Empire was hostile to the Sorcerer Alliance, it had no particular aversion to magicians because the Undead could also learn various magical spells. Moreover, due to their longevity, they often had more solid fundamentals than humans.


    However, magicians valued creativity and had never been mainstream among the Undead. Now, this magician was already quite formidable.


    From the mayor to the residents, even the magicians were Undead; this town could definitely not be a hiding place for the servants of Light.


    Having reached this conclusion, a large flock of crows subsequently took off from various parts of the town and silently flew towards another village.


    As the flock of crows departed, a Little Yellow Book flew up from Ange¡¯s body and opened its pages.


    Within the pages, a massive Bronze Dragon slapped a slightly smaller Corpse Dragon on the head: ¡°See? See? We even tricked the Nightmare Succubus too, did you see?¡±


    Negris¡¯s true body was over fifty meters long, and the Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s body was only eighteen meters, so the size difference was like that of a monitor lizard to a chameleon. The Dragon Sorcerer was smushed into a ball: ¡°I get it, I get it, you all are really formidable. Who exactly are you?¡±


    Negris made a face: ¡°You might not believe me if I tell you, but we are the offspring of the Undead God.¡±


    ¡°Believe, believe, you¡¯re the offspring of the Undead God, or maybe you¡¯re the Pope of the Church of Light; so impressive, Light and Darkness as one, just like in a knight novel, quite the boast,¡± said the Dragon Sorcerer with a face full of mockery.


    It just showed that this Dragon Sorcerer was not very tactful; at such a time, they still dared to be sarcastic. Negris pressed down on it a bit more. Inside the Bronze Book, Negris was the lord.


    It wasn¡¯t until it ¡®submitted¡¯ that Negris finally asked, ¡°What¡¯s the identity of this Nightmare Succubus? Why did they send it? Does it have any special abilities?¡±


    ¡°It can induce terrible nightmares and steal information from the dream realm. Just now, it was only observing you guys, but actually, the collection of information had been completed long ago in the dreams of ordinary people. It likely left because it didn¡¯t find anything of interest,¡± the Dragon Sorcerer explained.


    Anthony furrowed his brow: ¡°Agli! No, wait. If the Nightmare Succubus is so powerful, why do some villages full of Disciples of Light still exist? Just send the succubus around, and she could unearth all those villages.¡±


    The Dragon Sorcerer retorted, ¡°Your words sound like ¡®a hard work of five hundred years can buy a manor,¡¯ it¡¯s all nonsense. Do you have any idea how many villages there are in this Plane? Even if she checks one a month, it will take over a thousand years to finish. You want to work the succubus to death or what?¡±


    Anthony furrowed his brow again, ¡°Why does it have to be one a month? If it¡¯s one a day, it will all be done in about thirty years.¡±

 Chapter 840 - 840 471 Yes But Dont Burn the Fields - Part 2

    ?Chapter 840: Chapter 471: Yes, But Don¡¯t Burn the Fields ¨C Part 2 Chapter 840: Chapter 471: Yes, But Don¡¯t Burn the Fields ¨C Part 2 ¡°...You humans are truly terrifying, working just one or two days a month is cruel enough, yet you desire to make others work every day for over thirty years?¡± the Dragon Sorcerer couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    The number of Nightmare Succubi was too small, only a few existed, and stealing information in dreams was not an easy task, If one wanted to conduct a thorough check on a large scale, it would take decades, even centuries, to investigate all the villages in the plane¡ªthat would be demanding the life of a Nightmare Succubus.


    If the inspection took too long, such as three to five hundred years to complete, the population would have changed many generations by then, making it meaningless.


    Besides the villages, what about the cities? How would one investigate a city with tens of thousands of inhabitants?


    If it ends up forcing the Disciples of Light to infiltrate the cities, it might actually be better to let them form their own settlements as long as they don¡¯t cause major incidents.


    Anthony nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s true, the desert has few towns, so it only takes a few days to sweep through. Lord Nage, please beat it up.¡±


    The Dragon Sorcerer was shocked, ¡°What? Even if it¡¯s correct, you still beat it up?¡±


    Anthony nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of attitude, beat it.¡±


    After being severely beaten, Anthony then said, ¡°You could find someone to protect you, so you wouldn¡¯t have to get beaten all the time.¡±


    Anthony felt that he had asked all he wanted to know, he could either kill it or establish a Soul Contact now.


    Ange was not interested in forming a new Soul Contact, so the Dragon Sorcerer could only choose to offer his soul to the Little Zombie.


    ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ªah¡ª¡± After stuffing the soul that had formed a Soul Contact back into the body, Gaddarigo, the Dragon Sorcerer, lay there sighing heavily.


    A mighty Dragon Sorcerer, having to offer his soul to a nobody, was too demeaning. Its former master was at least the chairman of the Council of the Undead, one of the top figures in the Undead Empire.


    But it had miscalculated, an even more demeaning situation was coming up. The Little Zombie dragged over a huge wooden frame and started fitting it onto Gaddarigo.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gaddarigo suddenly felt a sinister premonition.


    After the Little Zombie had fitted the wooden frame, it pointed to a nearby plow and cried out, ¡°Ah!¡±


    A nearly twenty meters long Dragon Sorcerer, not using it to pull plows would be a waste.


    Ange had already completely activated its body, and the external appearance no longer showed any traces of the former Dragon Sorcerer. Even if someone saw it now, they would not connect it with the corpse that Ange had claimed.


    Thus, around Godfall Town and the water dam irrigation area, one could occasionally see a twenty-meter-long Giant Dragon, dragging a row of plows, sighing heavily as it crawled past.


    Due to its size, it could pull twelve plows at once, work twenty-four hours a day, thirty days a month, all year round, successfully living out a ¡®cruel¡¯ life.


    Now it stopped calling humans cruel; the Little Zombie was even crueler than humans.


    The only good thing was that the Little Zombie shared Soul Energy with it through the Soul Contact, allowing it to engage enthusiastically in work. Over time, its soul had indeed become substantially firmer.


    ...


    A month passed, and the last crow left Northern Wind City, the Nightmare Succubus came back empty-handed.


    After inspecting Godfall Town, the Nightmare Succubus checked everywhere in the desert, even the catacombs of the hermit Albert saw the crows.


    However, the solitary Albert didn¡¯t attract the crow¡¯s attention, and it didn¡¯t linger there¡ªthe target was the Church of Light¡¯s stronghold, not a wanderer in the desert.


    Finally, all the crows gathered in Northern Wind City, and for a while after, the people of Northern Wind City experienced a significant increase in the occurrence of nightmares.


    Unfortunately, the Nightmare Succubus couldn¡¯t find any information about the headquarters of the Church of Light nor any suspicious traces, it could only conclude that the two Six-winged Archangels and the Pope had just passed by.


    After the last crow left, Feiwo and the landlords could finally relax a bit.


    ...


    In the underground of Godfall Town, Ange, having already taken advantage of the situation to cultivate all the lands in Godfall Town and the dam irrigation area, was preparing to extend into the desert but was called back for a meeting to hear reports from landlords and Feiwo.


    ¡°The Sorcerer Alliance¡¯s Sky Ladder in Northern Wind City has now ascended to ten thousand meters in the air and just hovers there, with the Dragon Sorcerer occasionally harassing them but to no avail. The current situation is that both sides are in a strategic stalemate, focusing the struggle on winning over the populace,¡±


    ¡°The Sorcerer Alliance descends during the day, distributes food, trades resources, and ascends at night to guard against attacks.¡±


    ¡°The Council of the Undead has also deployed a massive number of Undead creatures to eradicate bandits at various traffic points and disaster areas to maintain order, taking over the roles previously filled by the Sorcerer Alliance,¡± reported the landlords.


    The arrival of the Sorcerer Alliance, in essence, saved the order of the ground world. In an era of small-scale farming, as long as order is maintained, large-scale disasters can be avoided.


    To maintain order, there needs to be enough food, no diseases, and no wars.


    There is still food available, but due to the collapse of order, it is locally scarce. In places with food, panic-induced hoarding leads to many tragic occurrences.


    The arrival of the Sorcerer Alliance has stabilized food prices and maintained order.


    Their arrival has also prompted the slow and unwieldy Undead Empire to accelerate its operations.


    If not for the threat of the Sorcerer Alliance, those High-Order Undead creatures, who find even working one day a month cruel, would probably wait until all living beings had perished before they reacted.


    ¡°In a sense, both sides have reached a type of balanced cooperation, maintaining order in the ground world and competing for the support of the Noble Landlords,¡±

 Chapter 841 - 841 471 Yes But Cannot Burn the Fields_3

    ?Chapter 841: Chapter 471 Yes, But Cannot Burn the Fields_3 Chapter 841: Chapter 471 Yes, But Cannot Burn the Fields_3 ¡°The Sorcerer Alliance and the Council of the Undead both sent people looking for us, willing to offer every convenience to help us resume production, as long as the produced supplies are sold to them,¡± Feiwo said.


    Contending for the people¡¯s hearts requires resources; if one can¡¯t even produce enough food, and everyone is hungry, who would submit to your rule? Therefore, landlords who can produce grain have become the primary targets for both sides to compete over initially.


    Originally, Northern Wind City had no advantage in this aspect; the grain produced wouldn¡¯t even compare to a fraction of the output from the southern main grain-producing regions, and even the city¡¯s own grain had to be brought in from outside.


    However, both sides took notice of the existence of the water dam irrigation area. From the position of the Magicians¡¯ Ladder, one could directly see the irrigation area, although it had been neglected for a while now.


    Thus, someone approached Feiwo, hoping he could arrange for manpower to revive the cultivation in the irrigation area, with the produced grain to be sold to them.


    Feiwo wasn¡¯t the one to call the shots, so he said he would consider it. He had just finished discussing this with the silver coins, when a second group approached him with even more generous terms, also requesting that the produced grain be sold to them.


    The silver coins¡¯ eyes turned, and they immediately had Feiwo express that he would consider the offer and made a show of escorting the second group out.


    Unexpectedly, no sooner had the second group left than the first group came back with even richer terms and expressed they were willing to pay in advance.


    Before Feiwo could agree, the second group also returned, and the two parties nearly came to blows right at the doorstep of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Negris¡¯s eyes bulged as he exclaimed, ¡°So, with just an ¡®I¡¯ll consider it¡¯, you managed to drive the grain price up to ten Demon Crystals per ton? They even paid a deposit of twenty thousand Demon Crystals in advance, promised to buy up all the grain, and to provide every convenience to assist you in resuming production?¡±


    The silver coins nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t accept the deposit, nor did I agree to any other conditions. I only said it wasn¡¯t my decision to make, and that we¡¯d bid on it at harvest, with the highest bidder getting the grain.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you accept the deposit?¡± Negris asked, puzzled.


    ¡°We can¡¯t accept it; they don¡¯t need the grain, what they need is to monopolize the source. Even if they had to burn the grain, they wouldn¡¯t let the other side have it. So, the deposit can only be accepted from one party, but if we accept one party¡¯s deposit, the other would surely find a way to burn the crops,¡± said the silver coins.


    Ange, who was boredly fiddling with an Array formation with his hands, suddenly lifted his head and stared at the silver coins.


    The silver coins hurriedly waved their hands, ¡°It¡¯s not me who burns it, it¡¯s them.¡±


    Anthony added, ¡°This is a struggle for the dominion over the Plane, and it¡¯s quite ruthless. If anyone accepts the deposit, that family¡¯s grain harvest next year will undoubtedly suffer. If many people accept deposits, next year¡¯s grain production will certainly plummet, which would lead to trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too cruel; doesn¡¯t Your Majesty stop them?¡± Negris inquired.


    ¡°Your Majesty is trapped inside the Annihilation Boundary; currently, it¡¯s probably the upper echelons of the Council of the Undead managing these affairs,¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± asked Negris.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple; as long as everyone refuses to accept the deposit and insists on auctioning off the grain after harvest, to the highest bidder, then at least the grain will be safe while it¡¯s still in the fields,¡± the silver coins said.


    ¡°How can we get everyone to refuse the deposit? Many people don¡¯t think that far ahead. I was even wondering why you didn¡¯t accept the deposit,¡± Negris remarked dejectedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one channel that can alert everyone to our warning, and that is through the House of the Deceased. We can analyze the situation to everyone by issuing a bounty, and most people will definitely become vigilant,¡± said the silver coins.


    ¡°However, the House of the Deceased is under the control of the Council of Undead, so they might delete our warning. If we use the Highest Power Mark, it will expose that others possess even higher authority. Hence, I wish to ask the Lord if we may use the Highest Power Mark?¡±


    Of course, such a decision requires Ange to make.


    ¡°We may, the fields cannot be burned.¡±

 Chapter 842 - 842 472 The Starburst Array Might Be Breaking

    ?Chapter 842: Chapter 472 The Starburst Array Might Be Breaking Chapter 842: Chapter 472 The Starburst Array Might Be Breaking The House of the Deceased is a platform of inestimable value to silver coins and Anthony, but for Ange, it¡¯s nothing at all, as nothing can be grown on it.


    Authorized, Anthony and the silver coin made arrangements before leaving, providing Ange with a document, ¡°The Council of the Undead and the Sorcerer Alliance have both issued a Reclamation Decree, stating that any wasteland cultivated and producing crops will automatically belong to the pioneer.¡±


    ¡°A Reclamation Decree, huh? It¡¯s been a long time since Northern Wind City was built, yet they¡¯re still issuing such things. It seems the situation is really not so good,¡± Negris remarked.


    The Reclamation Decree is a law that encourages subjects to open up new territories; it is also known as the Clearing Decree. The risks of pioneering are great, so the potential rewards are also significant. Securing benefits through the formality of a decree can bolster public confidence.


    In history, there were initiatives like new clearing lands bearing no grain tax for three to five years, or the move westward campaigns, where sparsely populated areas that yielded productive lands could permanently belong to the pioneers.


    This attracted countless people to open up their own territories. Accompanying this were titles and fiefdoms, among other things. When the area of land cleared was large enough, one could gain noble status and fiefdoms.


    This is generally seen when a regime first enters an ownerless place and needs to rapidly convert it from resources into assets, and thus is willing to concede such significant benefits.


    Now, with Northern Wind City having been established for so long, in theory, the Northern Wind Desert is owned, and yet such decrees are still being issued, which indicates that both parties are somewhat desperate.


    Durken asked puzzledly, ¡°How do we determine that we pioneered this wasteland? Will they send supervisors down?¡±


    Anthony shook his head, ¡°No, they base it solely on the output. They set the desert¡¯s grain output at twenty catties. However much grain you produce, that¡¯s how much ownerless wasteland you can claim. Currently, the Northern Wind Desert covers about one million square kilometers, with the only claimed areas being around Northern Wind City and the reservoir irrigation zone.¡±


    Negris calculated with his fingers and said, ¡°One million square kilometers could have up to 1.5 billion mu of land. So, you¡¯re saying that if we produce thirty billion catties of grain, the entire Northern Wind Desert will be ours? They¡¯ll also give us money? Ten Demon Crystals per ton.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. If we could produce thirty billion catties of grain, the Sorcerer Alliance and the Empire would rob us together. They can¡¯t afford to pay that much money,¡± Anthony explained.


    So, the current situation is that the Undead Empire and the Sorcerer Alliance are both encouraging production and have offered corresponding support policies. They welcome anyone willing to farm and clear lands, offering great prices and are willing to guarantee sales, eliminating the concerns of the landlord nobility.


    Such conditions are not only for Northern Wind City; the entire Plane is included. Northern Wind City, due to its geographical and climatic conditions, is not the focus of both parties¡¯ attention. If it weren¡¯t for the barren reservoir irrigation area, the Undead Empire wouldn¡¯t even bother sending people here, as they are short on manpower.


    The House of the Deceased, the Guild of the Dead, the Cemetery Maintenance Office, the Funeral Guild, the Spirit Dragon Knights, the Undead Cavalry Regiment... nearly every organization that could be named had been dispatched, with each city and town fiercely vying with the people from the Sorcerer Alliance, all in the interest of courting the local landlords and nobility.


    While both parties were busy, a flurry of sale announcements appeared within the Guild of the Dead. Although they were labeled as sale announcements, the prices set were absurdly extravagant, often amounting to hundreds of millions of Demon Crystals, dazzling everyone who saw them and irresistibly drawing their attention to click and view.


    However, the content of the announcements had nothing to do with sales; headlines were typically titles like ¡°Beware of the Financial Risk Arising from Taking Deposits and Reselling,¡± ¡°Serious Consequences that Might Arise When the Struggle Between Two Major Powers Extends to the Real Economy,¡± ¡°98 Tricks to Make Your Competitors Fail to Deliver,¡± and so on.


    The content meticulously analyzed various possibilities, with the overarching message that one should not take deposits, but rather auction after production, where the highest bidder wins.


    In the headquarters of the House of the Deceased, a man in a cloak roared in anger, ¡°Why? Why can someone set the price for an announcement like this? Only I have the authority for rewards over ten million Demon Crystals, but I don¡¯t have the rights for anything over a hundred million. Why? Is it a mistake made by the Demon Spirits!?¡±


    Not only were the published prices higher than his, but the authority was also higher. The man in the cloak discovered he could not delete these announcements; they just hung there perpetually.


    Word spread rapidly, and before long, the entire Plane knew about it, including the Sorcerer Alliance.


    A bald Goblin Mage was browsing ¡°98 Tricks to Make Your Competitors Fail to Deliver,¡± clicking his tongue in wonder, ¡°This is so devious, utterly devious. I never knew you could do it like this. The writer must be a major swindler.¡±


    ¡°So, what we call vicious competition, blindly pushing up returns, leading to disproportionate input and output, results in operating at a loss and ultimately the collapse of the industry?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. If everyone starts growing crops, next year¡¯s grain surplus will crash the prices, farmers will go bankrupt, and the year after that, no one will be farming.¡±


    ¡°Centralized grain storage to stabilize prices? Farmers don¡¯t have the capability to store grain on a large scale, but we do. This is clearly intended for our eyes. Ah, and those dead folks also have storage capabilities. Just to be on the safe side, it looks like we need to build more large-scale grain storage facilities. However, we¡¯ll need to transport the stored grain up here, and the transportation cost is too high.¡±